ã€ŠAll Hail Cousin Brotherã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Nightmare

    It was after the first day of the new year, and the courtyard was covered with a thickyer of snow.

    At the An Shou Hall, in the north courtyard of the Yu Residence of Jingzhao.

    It was warm and cozy, with the firece burning in the house. Old Madam Yu, who was in her fifties, was wearing a yellow lined jacket, and resting against arge pillow with her eyes closed. There was a string of rosewood seven-treasure prayer beads around her wrist as she was a devoted Buddhist.

    Seeing that the food on the ebony table was still untouched, Nanny Liu consoled, ¡°Old Madam, this congee porridge is light and easy to digest. You should have a few mouthfuls at least.¡±

    Old Madam Yu let out a cry. ¡°Oh! At the thought that my Yao Yao is still suffering in the Temple Hall, how could I possibly still eat?¡±

    Nanny Liu did not know how to persuade her further.

    Old Madam Yu doted on the Eldest Miss most. Usually, she could eat an additional half a bowl of rice whenever she saw her. Now, it had only been an hour since Eldest Miss had been punished to stay in the Temple Hall, but Old Madam Yu was already feelingpletely enfeebled.

    At the mention of her granddaughter, Old Madam Yu let out a string ofmentations. ¡°Sigh, Yao Yao lost her mother when she was young, while her father favored her sickly step sibling. Seeing this as her grandmother, I indulged her a little more at times. Tell me, am I wrong for that?¡±

    Nanny Liu used the massage stick to massage the Old Madam¡¯s legs. ¡°No, that sounds too harsh. Eldest Miss is nine years old; she¡¯s still a child. It¡¯smon for sisters to squabble. Perhaps she pushed Third Miss by ident, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t intentional. You¡¯ve already reprimanded and punished her, and Third Miss is fine too. First Madam couldn¡¯t possibly bear a grudge with her stepdaughter. Besides, Eldest Miss is still young. There¡¯s still time to teach her in the future.¡±

    Of course she understood how Old Madam was feeling.

    Even before Eldest Miss turned a month old, her biological mother had passed on and her stepmother had married into the family soon after. Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for her eldest granddaughter, so she kept Eldest Miss close by her side as she loved and took care of her like she was the apple of her eye.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eldest Miss had identally pushed Third Miss to the ground, startling the already frail girl and causing her to have a high fever for two consecutive days¡ªalmost costing her life¡ªOld Madam would not have been willing to punish Eldest Miss to kneel in the Temple Hall.

    ¡°Only you understand me.¡± Old Madam Yu¡¯s spirits improved slightly and her appetite returned a little as well. Nanny Liu helped her to her feet and she walked to sit down at the table.

    Nanny Liu heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like after Old Madam finished her meal, she would finally be tasked to go to the Temple Hall to fetch Eldest Miss.

    Old Madam Yu had just finished a small bowl of porridge when hurried footsteps approached from outside the door. ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss has fainted in the Temple Hall.¡±

    Upon hearing this, she felt a wave of dizziness. Immediately, she stood up from the stool. ¡°My Yao Yao, quick, quickly, help me there to take a look at Yao Yao¡­¡±

    An Shou Hall fell into chaos.

    The entire Yu Residence also fell into a chaotic frenzy.

    Old Madam Yu sat in front of the bed, staring at her granddaughter¡¯s tiny little figure in bed. Her chubby little face was now as pale as a sheet of paper, and her mouth kept mumbling incoherently, ¡°No, it hurts. Yao Yao is in so much pain. I¡¯m scared, Grandmother. Grandmother, save Yao Yao¡­¡±

    The Eldest Miss of the Yu family, Yu Youyao, had already been unconscious for an entire day. She even had a high fever at night, where her body alternated between feeling cold one moment, and hot the next.

    Doctors were called over one after another, but all of them said that she¡¯d had a fright and was possessed.

    They prescribed calming soup and fever medicine, which were sent into the room bowl after bowl, then one by one poured into Yu Youyao¡¯s little mouth while pinching her nose. But nothing worked.

    The little girl curled up on the bed and curved herself into a ball. Her hands were on her chest and clutching tightly onto her shirt. At times, she would cry out that she felt cold, while at other times, she would cry out that she was in pain. No one knew what was hurting her, and Old Lady Yu¡¯s heart ached terribly.

    Old Madam Yu twirled her prayer beads in one hand and wiped her tears with a handkerchief in the other. ¡°My poor, unfortunate Yao Yao, who lost her mother at a young age, and has a weak, elderly grandmother like me, who has caused my darling granddaughter to suffer so much. If Yao Yao doesn¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll just go with her too.¡±

    Everyone in the room stiffened. The Old Madam¡¯s words clearly meant something else; she was scolding someone else. In reality, she waspletely biased towards the apple of her eye.

    To her, only Yu Youyao was her real granddaughter, and any others were insignificant.

    However, despite having these thoughts, no one dared to say anything. Instead, they rushed to say words of constion.

    ¡°Mother, what are you saying? Yao Yao is blessed by the heavens. She¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re not young anymore. You have to be mindful of your health.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss is still unwell. Don¡¯t say such inauspicious things.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In a subconscious state, Yu Youyao could hear a cacophony of voices in the room, but she was still trapped in a terrifying nightmare.

    In her dream, an already grown version of herself was lying on a cold, hard bed. She shivered from the cold as she pulled the shabby, moldy nket tightly around herself.

    Her throat felt a little itchy, but as she opened her mouth and coughed, a mouthful of cold air rushed in.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ª¡± A burst of sharp coughs caused an ache in her chest. She sped over her mouth tightly, as dark red blood seeped out from between her fingers.

    ¡°Chun Xiao¡­ Cough¡­¡± Yu Youyao called out for her personal maidservant.

    With a creaking sound, someone pushed open the door.

    Yu Youyao looked up as she thought that Chun Xiao had returned. However, it was a young man wearing a sapphire garment and a crane-patterned overcoat standing at the door, looking at her apathetically.

    He was tall and slender, with a handsome face. Even the shabby courtyard could not shadow his elegance.

    Marquis of Zhen, Song Mingzhao¡ª

    Her husband!

    He walked to her bed and looked down at her, his eyes showing nothing but indifference. ¡°Yu Youyao.¡±

    Yu Youyao suppressed the cough in her throat, then opened her mouth, wanting to hurl abuse. However, when she saw the man¡¯s apathetic expression, she came to a sudden realization¡ª

    Cursing at him would only be futile.

    Song Mingzhao gently tucked Yu Youyao in. ¡°Jia Jia has been in aa for five days and has yet to wake up. The blood from your heart no longer works for her.¡±

    Upon hearing this news, Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment, then she startedughing. Herughter was heart-wrenching, and tears flowed down her face. A shrill and piercing quality strained through her hoarse, gravelly voice.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Cough, cough¡­¡± Sheughed and coughed at the same time, as if she had gone mad.¡± Yu Jianjia is finally going to die. Hahaha, she deserves to die anyway¡­¡±

    When she was fourteen, her grandmother¡ªwho loved and doted on her the most¡ªhad passed away due to illness.

    At the time, Song Mingzhao was still an heir, but he was already neen years old. The Marquis Residence was worried that she would need to observe three years of mourning, causing a dy in producing offspring for their family, so they suggested to her father, Yu Zongzheng, that the wedding should be held within a hundred days.

    A married daughter only needed to observe mourning for a year. Although this was a little hasty, the necessary formalities were still observed.

    Her father agreed!

    Due to the situation, it was not convenient to arrange avish wedding. The Marquis Residence kept everything quiet and casual, where she was brought into the Residence in a simple manner and they hastily performed their marriage ceremony.

    She had be the wife of the heir to the Marquis of Zhen, inciting envy from all others.

    However, as she was still too young for hering-of-age ceremony, coupled with the fact that she was still in deep mourning, it was inappropriate for them to consummate their union, so she and Song Mingzhao slept in separate rooms.

    ¡­

 Chapter 2

    Waking Up

    Little did she expect that just after a hundred days, she got locked in by Song Mingzhao, in the most remote courtyard of the Marquis Residence. Meanwhile, he announced to the public that she had fallen ill because of heartache over her grandmother¡¯s passing.

    Song Mingzhao used the most precious and most expensive, the most unorthodox and most poisonous medicinal herbs, to reduce her into a medicine-human. Every three days, he would take a drop of blood from her heart. This was because her younger stepsister, Yu Jianjia, had a heart disease and needed this blood to treat her illness.

    Her own biological father was unconcerned about her, and she had no one to turn to for help. Even death seemed like an extravagant hope.

    In just three years, she had been tortured until she was reduced to a bag of bones, and seemed to be neither dead nor alive.

    Song Mingzhao looked at her wordlessly. He did not stop her. ¡°You are right. Without you, Jia Jia would have died long ago.¡±

    Just like that, she had managed to strike him where it hurt.

    Yu Youyao clutched her chest, coughing so hard that she was out of breath. Her pale face was flushed with a sickly shade of red, and she looked like she had just revived from the ashes.

    ¡°You are also about to die. So,¡± Song Mingzhao stated in a matter-of-fact tone. He took out a handkerchief embroidered with green bamboo, and gently helped to wipe away the blood stain on her lips. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°Can you help Jia Jia with your heart?¡±

    Yu Youyao thought that she had heard wrongly. For a moment, she showed no reaction.

    ¡°Prodigious Physician Xie has developed a new prescription. If your heart is incorporated into the medicine, Jia Jia will be able to recover fully from her heart disease. In the future, you won¡¯t have to suffer the pain of blood extraction from your heart anymore.¡± At this point, even the impassive Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t help getting worked up, and his eyes filled with passion as he looked at Yu Youyao.

    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he was looking at the woman he loved deeply.

    Yu Youyao did not even have the strength to yell at him. She looked at him calmly, with bitter hatred deep in her eyes.

    Song Mingzhao ignored her look of resentment. ¡°Yao Yao, just go in peace. After you die, the Marquis Residence will announce to the public that you have passed away due to illness.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled sarcastically. That was true in a way. She had been ¡®sick¡¯ for three years; it was really time for her to die.

    Song Mingzhao paused for a while and then said, ¡°I know that you have a close rtionship with Jia Jia. Even on your deathbed, you are still worrying about your weak and sickly third younger sister¡­¡±

    She? A close rtionship with Yu Jianjia?

    Instantly, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. Without waiting for her to speak, Song Mingzhao continued in a calm and sophisticated voice, ¡°I will give Jia Jia a grand wedding and marry her as my second wife. I will take good care of your younger sister so that you may rest in peace.¡±

    If Yu Youyao had heard such words before, she would definitely have lost all rationality. She would have screamed and shrieked like a mad woman, screaming and cursing at this shameless adulterous couple.

    But now, she only wanted to weep!

    This marriage had been painstakingly nned for her when her grandmother was still alive.

    Her grandmother had thought of the Marquis Residence¡¯s generations of meritorious deeds. Their heir, Song Mingzhao, also appeared to be a man of talent and character. If she was no longer around in the future, at least her granddaughter would still have a way to a good life.

    Yu Youyao had also once harbored some sort of vague longing for Song Mingzhao. She had thought that Song Mingzhao would be a good man for her and had fantasized about her life after marriage.

    But she and Grandmother were both wrong.

    Song Mingzhao was indeed a good man.

    But not to her.

    He was a good man to Yu Jianjia.

    To her, Song Mingzhao was a wolf in human skin.

    ¡­

    After a period of time, Yu Youyao woke up in a daze. She heard her grandmother¡¯s surprised voice. ¡°Thank goodness, after a whole day and night, my Yao Yao¡¯s fever has finally subsided.¡±

    But soon after, her head plopped down and she fell unconscious again.

    This time, theasted yet another entire day.

    In the middle of the night, she woke up once. She had called out, ¡®Grandmother,¡¯ in a daze before falling back asleep. However, she did not sleep well; she seemed to be dreaming continuously.

    In her dream, someone had stabbed a long silver needle into her chest and retrieved a drop of dark red blood. She was in so much pain.

    Then there were also people with knives, who had cut open her chest without a care that she was still alive, and proceeded to take her heart out.

    And then there was also her favorite almond yogurt, osmanthus candy, glutinous rice balls, sugared steamed cheese, squirrel fish, and pork belly marinated with cherries¡­

    All sorts of scenarios were mixed together, and everything was utterly confusing.

    Thissted until Yu Youyao woke up. Still yet to be fully awake, she stared nkly at the pink mosquito tent above her head. After sorting through her thoughts, she finally remembered what had happened.

    A few days ago, she had gone to y at the Lotus Lake. There, she had run into her third sister, Yu Jianjia, who was on her way to pay a visit to their grandmother.

    After the two of them greeted each other, Yu Jianjia noticed the exquisite jade pendant on her neck. Immediately, she took off the bracelet made of cat¡¯s eye gemstones on her wrist, and wanted to make a trade.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s jade pendant was a carving of a child Buddha sitting atop a lotus flower.

    It was impable white jade; a smooth and lustrous child Buddha pendant. He sat atop the lotus flower with closed eyes and a blood red lotus flower between his eyebrows, exuding a dignified and holy aura.

    It was carved from an entire piece of the finest jade, where a pigment of scarlet had appeared on its own and the lotus flower had taken its shape naturally¡ªa rather mystical phenomenon.

    Her grandmother had told her that this was something her mother had left for her. She always wore it close to her heart, so naturally, she refused to trade, turning around in a huff to leave instead.

    Just then, Yu Jianjia suddenly reached out to pull her. Having a hot temper, Yu Youyao immediately shook off her hands.

    s, Yu Jianjia slipped and fell to the ground.

    That very day, word of her deliberately pushing Yu Jianjia was spread around in the Residence. Her grandmother reprimanded her ordingly, but Yu Youyao did not care one bit.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Jianjia started running a high fever and burned for two consecutive days and nights due to the shock. Only then did her grandmother be really upset and punished Yu Youyao to kneel in the Temple Hall.

    Kneeling alone in the Temple Hall, Yu Youyao felt hungry and afraid. She looked at the gold Buddha statue in front of her, which seemed to be looking at her with a pitying expression. In a trance, she thought that the Buddha statue hade to life, and she felt the child Buddha pendant she was holding in her hand ¡°cut¡± into her palm, until her hand felt pain and numbness.

    Gradually, she started to lose consciousness and fainted, plummeting into the absurd dreamworld.

    At this moment, the maidservants keeping watch in front of the bed saw that Yu Youyao had woken up. They rushed excitedly to the bed and called out in surprise, ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked in confusion. She wanted to tell them that she was thirsty, but the moment she opened her mouth, she realized that her throat was swollen and painful. For a moment, she could not even make a sound.

    Just then, the bead curtain decorated with strings of crystal pearls made a pleasant clinking sound.

    A maidservant wearing a blue-purple jacket walked in. She had a silver hairpin on her head and silver jasmine earrings. On her wrist was a jade bracelet of a decent quality.

    It was her personal maidservant, Chun Xiao.

    Yu Youyao felt a little dazed. In her dream, she was locked up in the most remote courtyard of the Marquis Residence, with only Chun Xiao apanying and attending to her as well as she could.

    ¡°Young Mistress is awake. Go and report to Old Madam, then fetch a doctor here to take a look.¡± Chun Xiao instructed. The few servant girls in the room hurriedly responded and left the room.

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao up and stuffed a big pillow behind her, before turning around to pour a cup of warm water and carefully fed it to her.

    After drinking the water, her throat felt a little better, so she looked at Chun Xiao anxiously.

    That wasn¡¯t her story, she¡¯d merely had a precautionary dream, but it was nothing final.

    ¡­

 Chapter 3

    Grandmother¡¯s Wrath

    ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯ve been burning up for a day and a night. Your throat must be hurting, so don¡¯t speak for now. Let the doctor take a look and prescribe some medicine for you. You¡¯ll be fine after a few days.¡± Chun Xiao caressed Yu Youyao¡¯s head and soothed her gently.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yu Youyao replied in a hoarse voice, softly and agreeably.

    Chun Xiao could not help but feel her heart ache. Eldest Miss used to be like a mischievous little monkey, a nine-year-old girl who would chatter all day long, either catching crickets or climbing trees to reach bird nests.

    It seemed like she had be an adult after experiencing this brush with death.

    ¡°Good girl, Young Mistress. I will go get some food for you.¡±

    After a while, Chun Xiao returned, and the small tray was full with all of Yu Youyao¡¯s favorite food.

    Red bean soup, warm pork broth, almond yogurt, osmanthus candy, crystal skin dumplings, and more. There were more than a dozen different food items, and everything looked delectable.

    Yu Youyao felt so ravenous that she was almost drooling. She sighed as she nced down at the little fat rolls on her arms, feeling slightly sad as she resolved to cut down on one bowl of rice during her next meal.

    No, maybe just half a bowl!

    Grandmother would be heartbroken if she was starved herself.

    Just then, the curtain was lifted and the maidservant standing guard outside greeted respectfully, ¡°Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was helped into the room by Nanny Liu. When she saw her granddaughter eating, there was immediately a small fire in her gaze. She hurriedly walked over and sat down beside her granddaughter. She picked up a bowl of red bean soup drenched with osmanthus honey and coaxed, ¡°Yao Yao, you are still sick. You need to eat less of this and more porridge so that you¡¯ll have a faster recovery.¡±

    But Yu Youyao was too famished. She ate a small bowl of red bean soup and another bowl of almond yogurt. She also secretly stuffed a crystal dumpling into her mouth when her grandmother wasn¡¯t looking. Her little cheeks were so stuffed that she could barely chew, and she looked like a greedy little hamster.

    Old Madam Yu said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t choke on the food.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s yummy. Grandmother, you eat too.¡± With a mouth full of food, Yu Youyao could not speak clearly. Her chubby hands reached for a crystal dumpling and brought it to her grandmother¡¯s mouth, then gazed up at her grandmother with sparkling eyes.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart melted as she ate the crystal dumpling. The crystal dumpling was bite-sized¡ªit was just the right mouthful for an adult.

    After she finally finished chewing on her crystal dumpling, Yu Youyao licked her lips and nced discreetly at her grandmother. Seeing that her grandmother wasn¡¯t paying attention, she repeated the same trick again, stretching out her meaty little hand to reach for the soup dumplings at the side.

    But before her hands could reach the dumplings, Old Madam Yu noticed and moved the soup dumplings further away, then instructed the servants to remove the remaining food.

    Yu Youyao hugged her round little tummy and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    She was dewy-eyed, and her big, bright eyes caused Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart to waver. She opened her mouth, almost calling out for the servant girls toe back.

    When Nanny Liu saw this, she quickly said, ¡°You hadn¡¯t eaten for two days, your stomach is weak, so it¡¯s not suitable for you to eat too much. After an hour, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to cook some bird¡¯s nest with rock sugar for you, alright?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and nodded reluctantly. ¡°Well okay!¡±

    Old Madam Yu felt both amused and sorry for her granddaughter, and couldn¡¯t resist pinching her rosy little cheeks gently as she jokingly scolded, ¡°You¡¯re like a little piglet, you greedy girl.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head about. With her round little face, she looked just like the cartoon doll in Chinese New Year paintings¡ªso lively and adorable.

    Finally, the despondent look that had been on Old Madam Yu¡¯s face for the past few days had dissipated. She pulled her granddaughter into her arms and hugged her tightly. ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t punish you to kneel in the Temple Hall anymore.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not Grandmother¡¯s fault. Grandmother did it for my own good.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s feversted for two whole days and almost cost her life. This was a serious matter, so her grandmother had needed to react ordingly, no matter how much she doted on Yu Youyao.

    Seeing that her granddaughter was behaving as if nothing had happened, neither crying nor feeling wronged, Old Madam Yu felt that something was amiss.

    Nanny Liu was also stunned for a long while.

    In an instant, the room fell silent.

    After a while, Old Madam Yu let out a soft sigh. ¡°Tell me, how was it for your own good?¡±

    Yu Youyao cocked her head to the side. ¡°Since Grandmother has punished me, Mother has vented her anger, so she won¡¯t hold it against me anymore and Father won¡¯t punish me either.¡±

    Old Madam Yu and Nanny Liu exchanged looks, both seeing the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. They were astonished that their little girl had be so sensible after her near-death experience.

    Yu Youyao frowned, feeling a little vexed. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t push Third Sister on purpose. She wanted to use her bracelet made of cat¡¯s eye gemstones to trade for my child Buddha jade pendant. I refused, then she grabbed my hand. Grandmother always told me to keep a distance from the people of the main courtyard, so I shook her hand off. I didn¡¯t expect that she would slip and fall. I thought the maidservant beside her was holding her. I didn¡¯t expect that she would let Third Sister slip and fall.¡±

    Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t lying, but she just felt that she was speaking strangely today. After thinking about it, she still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    What little Youyao did not know was that there was a type ofnguage art called ¡°connotation¡± .

    While exining everything that had happened that day, she had actually expressed threeyers of meaning.

    Firstly, she did not provoke Yu Jianjia. It was Yu Jianjia who had started it.

    Secondly, she did not push Yu Jianjia.

    Thirdly, she had shrugged off Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand only because she was obeying her grandmother¡¯s words and distancing herself from Yu Jianjia, so the fall had nothing to do with her. It was Yu Jianjia¡¯s maidservant who was at fault for failing to support her well.

    Old Madam Yu understood everything upon hearing this. She felt a rush of blood to the head and gritted her teeth as she said word by word, ¡°That darling daughter of the Yang family!¡±

    When the news first spread in the Residence that Yao Yao had pushed Jia Jia, she had thought that it was probably nothing serious since the sisters both had maidservants with them, so she had just lectured Yao Yao a little.

    Yao Yao knew that her grandmother was not really angry, so she did not bother exining, and instead happily munched on her osmanthus candy.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Jianjia had a persistent fever which almost burned her life away that Old Madam Yu became anxious and angry, punishing Yao Yao to kneel in the Temple Hall without even asking her in detail about what had happened.

    She did not know that this matter had nothing to do with Yao Yao at all.

    The more Old Madam Yu thought about it, the angrier she became. She suddenly raised her voice and said, ¡°That jade pendant was a keepsake that Yao Yao¡¯s mother had left for her before she passed away. How dare Yu Jianjia try to take it!¡±

    Seeing how angry her grandmother was, Yu Youyao was startled. Her voice was soft and cautious as she uttered, ¡°Grandmother?¡±

    Immediately, Old Madam Yu calmed down and patted the little girl¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Yao Yao, be good. Have a nap first. Grandmother wille and visit youter.¡±

    Yu Youyao obediently crawled under her covers and closed her eyes. Sleepiness crept in the moment her head touched the pillow. Her mind drifted off, bing fuzzy, but she kept feeling like she seemed to have forgotten something?

    What exactly had she forgotten?

    With this question in her mind, Yu Youyao began to snore.

    After tucking her in meticulously, Old Madam Yu rose to her feet with Nanny Liu¡¯s help.

 Chapter 4

    Stepmother Yang

    Once they were out of the room, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. She said in a deep, low voice, ¡°Investigate carefully. Find out who¡¯s spreading the rumor that Yao Yao pushed Yu Jianjia down. Thesesses must really think that I¡¯m old and no longer in charge, so they don¡¯t take me seriously.¡±

    Such idle gossip would seem harmless at first.

    But if new gossip was spread every day, adding up day by day, it would eventually destroy her reputation due to years of umtion. Yao Yao would have a ruined reputation by the time she became an adult.

    That was uneptable.

    Old Madam Yu said the name ¡°Yu Jianjia¡± with a cold tone repeatedly, looking rather enraged.

    Nanny Liu was experienced and ruthless. In less than an hour, she had tied up two maidservants and brought two older servants to the side courtyard of the An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu was sitting at a stone table in the courtyard, sipping tea.

    Upon seeing Old Madam Yu, the four of them finally surrendered. Instantly, they peed their pants and cried while kowtowing and begging for mercy.

    Old Madam Yu did not like loud noise, so Nanny Liu ordered coldly, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The courtyard finally quietened down. Matriarch Yu put down the teacup in her hand and said lightly, ¡°Go, call all the servants in the Residence over. Don¡¯t forget to invite Madam Yang over as well. Let her have a good look at how an old woman like me manages the family. She¡¯s young and doesn¡¯t know the severity of the matter. As her mother-inw, I have to give her some advice.¡±

    Not long after, the small courtyard was filled with people. The servants stood in ce obediently with their heads lowered, not daring to even breathe too loudly.

    After a while, Yang Shuwan finally arrived.

    She had a shapely figure and was wearing a dark brown, peony-patterned skirt. She hadbed her hair into a high bun and had arge hairpin that was studded with gold and red gems. She also wore an extremely exquisite green jade bangle on each of her wrists. She looked dignified and gentle, beautiful and elegant.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mother, Xie Roujia, was born in the wealthy Xie family of Quanzhou. Her body became unwell after giving birth to Yu Youyao, and she passed away within a month.

    It had not even been a hundred days since Madam Xie had passed¡ªin fact, it had only been less than two months¡ªwhen Yu Zongzheng was already eager to marry Yang Shuwan, the daughter of a concubine of the Imperial Censor¡¯s Residence, into the family as a second wife.

    After their wedding, she took a lot of anti-contraction medications, managing to keep the baby up to seven months before giving birth to her daughter, Yu Jianjia.

    On closer thought, this meant that Yu Jianjia was actually less than seven months younger than Yao Yao.

    Old Madam Yu realized that the two of them had shamelessly hooked up with each other while Madam Xie was pregnant, and had even secretly gotten pregnant themselves. Old Madam Yu was so angry that she almost fainted, yet she still had to help cover up the matter to avoid shame to the family.

    Luckily, Yu Jianjia was skinny and weak when she was born. The Yu Residence announced to the public that Madam Yang had given birth prematurely, and it actually managed to fool the outsiders.

    Because of that, Old Madam Yu never liked Madam Yang, and she did not like Yu Jianjia either.

    As a matter of fact, it had been almost nine years since Madam Yang had married into the family. Apart from her daughter, Yu Jianjia, she also gave birth to her first son, Yu Shansi, who was six years old this year.

    Yang Shuwan nced at the servants standing in the courtyard, then at the old maid servants who had their hands and feet tied. Her eyes flickered slightly, then she smiled nonchntly.

    Seeing that Old Madam Yu was about to pour her some tea, Yang Shuwan quickly reached for it first and poured the tea for Old Madam Yu, saying gently, ¡°Old Madam, please have some tea.¡±

    Old Madam Yu raised her eyes and looked at Yang Shuwan wordlessly, making her heart skip a beat and she felt uneasy.

    After that, Old Madam Yu picked up her teacup slowly and shifted her gaze away. Yang Shuwan breathed a sigh of relief, but then she saw that Old Madam did not drink the tea, and instead ced the teacup back on the table. Perhaps it was unintentional, but she had set it down with a little more force. There was a loud ¡°ng¡± as the base of the teacup hit the stone table, producing a clear sound.

    Everyone in the small courtyard kept quiet and held their breaths in fear.

    The smile on Yang Shuwan¡¯s face stiffened, and she broke out in cold sweat even on such a cold day. ¡°Mother, I heard from the maidservants that Yao Yao woke up earlier and managed to eat some food. It¡¯s good that she¡¯s fine now. I still have a box of premium bird¡¯s nests in my room. I¡¯ll personally bring it overter, for Yao Yao to nourish her body.¡±

    Yu Youyao had knelt in the temple hall for more than an hour, and even became ill because of it, almost losing her life. The Old Madam always doted on Yu Youyao, so it was inevitable that she would feel angry at Yang Shuwan.

    As her daughter-inw, she had to cate her.

    But the bird¡¯s nest was very precious, and this box of it had been specially brought back by her husband for Jia Jia. Therefore, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight pinch.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Old Madam Yu said lightly.

    Madam Yang quickly replied, ¡°Yao Yao calls me Mother, and I treat her as my own daughter. My heart aches for her when she¡¯s sick, so it¡¯s only right that I show more concern for her.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not reply to this. Instead, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°Back when Jia Jia¡¯s fever hadn¡¯t subsided, and then Yao Yao also fell ill, I had forgotten to ask, what exactly happened with Jia Jia¡¯s fall? Have you investigated clearly?¡±

    Madam Yang¡¯s eyebrows trembled, and she subconsciously tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand. She mumbled, ¡°Well, Jia Jia had a high fever for a few days in a row, then Yao Yao too¡­ I was so worried that I hadpletely forgotten about it. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate immediately.¡±

    Her excuse was wless, but Old Madam Yu did not fall for it. ¡°Is Jia Jia¡¯s feeling better now?¡±

    Madam Yang nced at the trembling maidservant on the ground and felt a little unnerved. ¡°She can digest some light porridge now. The doctor said that she needs to recuperate well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu suddenly stared at her with a heavy gaze, making her feel panicked. ¡°Jia Jia has been awake for two to three days, but she hasn¡¯t mentioned it to you? Why did she suddenly fall, and how was she startled? Everyone in the residence says Yao Yao pushed her to the ground. Because of this, Yao Yao was punished to kneel in the temple hall and even had a high fever for an entire day and night. As her younger sister, didn¡¯t she have anything to say?¡±

    Cold sweat appeared on Madam Yang¡¯s forehead, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all my fault. I was really worried about Jia Jia¡¯s health, so I didn¡¯t tell Jia Jia about what happened in the residence these few days. I also ordered the servants in the courtyard not to bring it up in front of her. She waspletely unaware of it, so¡­¡±

    Old Lady Yu grabbed the teacup in front of her and smashed it at Madam Yang¡¯s feet. ¡°ng!¡± Fragments sttered all over the ground. ¡°Madam Yang, who are you trying to fool? I may be old, but I¡¯m not old enough to be muddled.¡±

    Faced with the Old Madam¡¯s fury, Madam Yang did her best to restrain herself from crying out in rm.

    ¡°Tie up Jia Jia¡¯s personal maidservant, Zhi Zi,¡± Old Lady Yu ordered in a low voice. Even if her Jia Jia did not know, surely the maidservant who followed her around should know everything clearly?

    It was such a serious matter that Yu Jianjia had fallen down. As her mother, how could it be that she did not find out what happened from Yu Jianjia¡¯s maidservant?

    Madam Yang eximed, ¡°Mother, what are you doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Jia Jia¡¯s health is not good, so the maidservants around her naturally need to be extra careful and meticulous. However, she couldn¡¯t even catch her when her young mistress fell right in front of her. Furthermore, she even hid the truth and pushed all the me to the Eldest Miss of the Residence. How hateful.¡± Old Madam Yu red at Yang Shuwan sharply.

 Chapter 5

    Killing to Send a Warning

    Yang Shuwan felt as if she had been pped in the face. Her face burned hotly as all of her unseemly thoughts were suddenly exposed and seen through. In that instant, she felt like she had nowhere to hide.

    Actually, she had long found Zhi Zi and asked her about the exact details of how Jia Jia had fallen down already.

    However, even if Yu Youyao hadn¡¯t pushed Jia Jia on purpose, she still had something to do with the incident.

    Both of them were Old Madam¡¯s biological granddaughters. It wasn¡¯t fair that she only cared to dote on Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao had only been unconscious for one day and one night. Her Jia Jia had been in aa for two days and two nights, almost burning her life away.

    The Old Madam was too biased.

    Soon, Zhi Zi was tied up by an older servant. She knelt on the ground with a thud and took the initiative to talk about the exact details of Yu Jianjia¡¯s fall. She wept and begged for mercy, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I failed to catch Young Miss in time. Please spare my life, Old Madam.¡±

    The servants in the courtyard finally understood why the Old Madam was so angry.

    Third Miss had fallen down because of her own carelessness, and the maidservant beside her had failed to stop her fall. Eldest Miss was med for no reason, even causing her to suffer and almost lose her life.

    Eldest Miss was Old Madam¡¯s most precious granddaughter. How could she possibly take this lying down?

    ¡°You allowed the servants in the Residence to gossip recklessly about their young mistress, harming her reputation. It¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t manage this household well.¡±

    Of course Old Madam Yu understood that Yang Shuwan was most likely the one who had spread the rumors in the residence.

    However, these words were meant to save Yang Shuwan some face.

    But as it turned out, Madam Yang was already thoroughly frightened. She quickly eximed, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve learned my mistake¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu turned around and said to Nanny Liu, ¡°Madam Yang is still young and naive. You should help her to manage the household from now on.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yang Shuwan felt like she had been struck by lightning.

    Was Old Madam trying to take away her power as the household manager?

    No, that would be uneptable.

    Nanny Liu was also stunned for a moment. Then, she reacted ordingly, lowering her head and replying, ¡°Yes, Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Yu swept her gaze over the people in the small courtyard. ¡°Those servants did not abide by the rules. They gossiped about their masters and even deceived them. Each of them will be caned twenty times and then sold. All of you should watch carefully and remember their plights, so that you will learn from this.¡±

    Everyone understood that the Old Madam was trying to send out a warning. She was using a different method to rebuke them. Instantly, they were filled with genuine fear and trepidation.

    Madam Yang, in particr, was kneeling in front of the Old Madam, who did not even bother to look at her. The ground made of limestone was cold and hard. Within moments, her knees were hurting and stiff. Even her bones were freezing.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. Nanny Liu, help me back to my room.¡± Old Madam Yu looked exhausted.

    As soon as they left the yard, the sound of the servants being struck with nks could be heard, as well as their wails of pain and cries for mercy.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Madam Yang is too unbing. I had originally nned to just reprimand her a little. If she were more sensible, she would have admitted her mistake obediently and I would not have pursued the matter further. However, she dared to try and fool me in front of the servants. Her mouth is full of lies and her words are full of excuses. She doesn¡¯t show the slightest bit of respect as a daughter-inw.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreedpletely.

    Usually, Old Madam was magnanimous and never treated her daughter-inw harshly. In any other family, if senior members of the family were lecturing their daughter-inw, she was expected to only lower her head and listen obediently. There would be absolutely no room for her to give excuses.

    Old Madam Yu did not look too well and her body was also shivering. It was worrying.

    Nanny Liu changed the topic. ¡°As the saying goes, one who survives a great disaster is bound to have good fortune in the future. Although Eldest Miss suffered this time, she seems to have be more sensible.¡±

    However, this did not have its usual effect on Old Madam Yu. Usually, the moment her precious granddaughter was mentioned, her face would light up with happiness. Instead, she remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I heard that recently, the pce is releasing a batch of pce servants who have reached the mature age. Go and ask around. Yao Yao isn¡¯t young anymore, so it¡¯s inevitable that she would need a capable nanny by her side to guide her in learning some rules.¡±

    Since the stepmother had so many schemes, she also had to start making ns for Yao Yao as soon as possible.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao was soundly asleep.

    She dreamed of a white jade pool that was about the size of a fish tank in her grandmother¡¯s house. Beside the pool, there was a wless white jade tablet that stood tall. On it was engraved the Buddhist scriptures of Sanskrit. It was none other than the ¡°Medicine Master and King of Lapis Lazuli Light¡±, also known as the ¡°Sutra of the Medicine Buddha¡±.

    Yu Youyao ced her palms together and recited one of the sutras. ¡°May the body be clear aspiszuli, bright inside and out, clean of impurities, bright and boundless, majestic with virtue. May it live in peace, stay in good health.¡±

    After she finished reciting, she was dazed.

    Yu Youyao had seen these strange words in her grandmother¡¯s house and knew that they were in Sanskrit. However, she had never learned them before, and did not recognize them at all.

    However, she had indeed recognized that this was the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha and had even recited the sutra on the white jade tablet.

    What was going on?

    Yu Youyao knitted her brows and cocked her head to the side, unable to think of a reason. Instead, she saw a white jade lotus suddenly emerge out of the white jade pool.

    Its lotus leaves floated on the surface of the water, covering most of the white jade pool. They looked just like white jade, beautiful and wless.

    The lotus stem continued to stretch and grow. On top of it, there grew a small and exquisite blood red lotus bud. Yu Youyao watched it intently. The bud trembled slightly, then let out a soft ¡°click¡± sound as the tightly shut bud gently stretched, one petal at a time, until all 36 petals bloomed fully. The fragrance of the lotus floated in the air and refreshed the mind.

    Yu Youyao stared nkly at the lotus flower and its 36 petals. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same blood red lotus flower that was on the child Buddha¡¯s forehead?¡±

    She had worn the jade pendant since she was young, and she remembered every detail on it clearly. Although this was bigger in size, it was exactly the same as the one on her jade pendant. She definitely remembered it correctly.

    At this moment, the lotus swayed lightly, and a crystal clear dewdrop coagted on a petal.

    Yu Youyao looked on eagerly. She licked her lips, suddenly feeling a little thirsty. The dewdrop looked luscious and delicious to drink.

    She reached out her hand to touch the lotus flower, then pressed the flower toward her and pushed her head forward. She stuck out her little tongue and tasted the dewdrop, licking it into her mouth.

    She smacked her lips twice. Other than the fact that it was especially fragrant, there did not seem to be any other taste.

    Feeling that it was getting hot, she swung her chubby little legs and at this, she woke up.

    She was perspiring profusely and it was ufortable as her clothes were stuck to her body. She sniffed and smelled a disgusting stench that seemed toe from her.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and pouted, on the verge of crying. ¡°Chun Xiao, my body stinks. I¡¯ve be stinky Yao Yao.¡±

    Coincidentally, Chun Xiao walked into the room at that moment, with the medicine that she had brewed. When she heard Yu Youyao, she was shocked. ¡°Young Mistress, your throat has recovered?¡±

 Chapter 6

    The Jade Pendant¡¯s Missing?

    Previously, when Eldest Miss was asleep, the doctor hade over to take her pulse. He said that her throat was rather damaged so she needed to take care to recuperate well, and that she would need at least three to five days to recover.

    Yu Youyao covered her little mouth and blinked at Chun Xiao, not saying a word.

    Although Chun Xiao found it strange, she was happy that Eldest Miss was fine, so she did not think too much about it.

    Noticing that her young mistress¡¯s face was flushed and her hair was even drenched in sweat, she hurriedly reached out to touch her forehead, only heaving a sigh of relief when she found that her temperature was normal.

    ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯ve perspired a lot, your body must be feeling ufortable. There¡¯s hot water in the kitchen. I¡¯ll ask someone to prepare a bath.¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly walked out of the room and saw that the maidservants on duty outside were talking to each other. She pulled a long face and said, ¡°The young mistress was drenched in sweat in her sleep. You girls don¡¯t even know how to keep watch properly, and choose to add fuel to the fire instead. Is this how you¡¯re supposed to behave? Don¡¯t think that you can rx just because the young mistress is awake. Hot sweat is not good for the body. The young mistress is still weak right now. How can her body withstand it?¡±

    The young servant girls were so frightened that their faces turned ashen, and they knelt down to apologize for their mistake.

    ¡°Why are you still here? Hurry up and go into the house to help Eldest Miss make her bed and prepare for her bath.¡±

    Eldest Miss was still young, and Nanny Liu helped around in keeping the ce organized. Since there was no stern, heavy-handed nanny in the house to manage them, these servant girls had developed a tendency to be indolent andzy.

    The few of them lowered their heads and answered ¡°yes¡± while trembling, then hurriedly entered the inner room.

    They heated some hot water on the stove and kept it warm in the pot. A few older servants swiftly carried the hot water into the bathroom and poured it into the tub.

    Chun Xiao took out a thumb-sized ss bottle and poured some green medicinal dew into it.

    There was a faint fragrance in the air, containing notes of bitterness from the medicinal herbs. It was extremely refreshing and fragrant. This medicinal dew was sent over by the Xie Residence of Quanzhou. It was a secret recipe passed down from their ancestors and was specially for nourishing the body. Eldest Miss¡¯s body had been strong since she was young, and she rarely fell sick. It was the effect of this medicinal bath.

    Eldest Miss had been taking these baths since she was young.

    Thick mist emerged from the huge bathtub.

    Yu Youyao removed her singlet and entered the bathtub made of camphor wood. Not long after, she was leaning against the wall of the tub, with her eyelids lowered as she drifted off to sleep.

    Carrying a copper kettle that was half her height, Chun Xiao tested the temperature of the water and slowly added more hot water into the bathtub.

    After soaking for about half an hour, Chun Xiao was worried that Eldest Miss would catch a cold, so she called out softly, ¡°Young Mistress, wake up.¡±

    Yu Youyao opened her eyes in confusion and allowed Chun Xiao to help her up.

    Chun Xiao took arge towel and wrapped Yu Youyao up. She then wiped her body dry and helped her to put on the fresh set of clothes.

    But the clothes that used to fit her perfectly seemed to be a little loose on her now. Chun Xiao was stunned. She looked at her young mistress carefully, realizing that she had lost so much weight.

    Chun Xiao stroked Yu Youyao¡¯s wet hair gently and felt her heart ache. ¡°Young Mistress, it¡¯s been tough on you.¡±

    When Yu Youyao returned to the inner room, a young maidservant picked up the clothes left on the stool in the bathing room. Instantly, an indescribable stench hit her nose, like the smell of something sour and rotten.

    It almost caused her to vomit.

    This set of clothing could no longer be worn anymore.

    In the inner room, Chun Xiao twisted Yu Youyao¡¯s hair with a towel until it was half dry. She instructed a maidservant to get a charcoal steamer to dry her hair more thoroughly.

    It was at this moment that Yu Youyao finally realized what she had forgotten. Her small hands instantly went to her chest, but there was nothing there. Her eyes widened in shock, and when she lowered her head to take a look, her mouth quivered into a pout.

    ¡°Chun Xiao, Chun Xiao, my jade pendant is missing. I lost the jade pendant Mother left for me, Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress, don¡¯t cry. I will get someone to look for it. We¡¯ll be able to find it eventually.¡± Chun Xiao was shocked as well. The jade pendant was Eldest Miss¡¯s precious treasure, and had always been her most cherished item. As Chun Xiao coaxed her, she also instructed another maidservant to help find the jade pendant.

    Soon, the entire Yu Residence was alerted. Everyone had heard that the jade pendant left by Madam Xie, thete First Madam of the family, had disappeared.

    The servants searched every inch of the Yu Residence, but they did not find anything.

    Yu Youyao was crying so hard that her voice had turned hoarse, and Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart hurt for her. She wrapped her granddaughter in her arms. ¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Crying too much isn¡¯t good for your health. It¡¯s okay if you lose the jade pendant, it¡¯ll be okay. Your mother left you many other things. I¡¯ve kept them all for you. Quick, take a look.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she opened a rosewood box. Immediately, the treasures and jewels inside emitted a brilliant glow.

    Yu Youyao was instantly captivated. With a little burp, she stopped crying. ¡°This, these were all left by Mother for me?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Old Madam Yu felt extremely sad. ¡°Of course. How could Grandmother lie to you?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s tear-stained face finally broke into a smile. She happily picked up a suet jade Buddha pendant and held it in front of her chest.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you wear it.¡± Old Madam Yu took the jade Buddha pendant and helped her wear it.

    Yu Youyao held the jade Buddha pendant that was now on her chest, and hopped over to the dressing table.

    The polished ss mirror reflected the wless white jade of the pendant. ¡°Grandmother, when I wear the things Mother left for me, it¡¯s like Mother is always with me.¡±

    ¡°Good child.¡± Old Madam Yu felt a lump in her throat. She couldn¡¯t help but wipe the corners of her eyes with her handkerchief. Madam Xie had personally helped Yao Yao put on the child Buddha pendant just before she passed on. Ultimately, this still wasn¡¯t the same.

    Yu Youyao carefully scrutinized the jade Buddha pendant. The more she looked at it, the happier she felt. Suddenly, she felt a warm sensation on her forehead, and it seemed as if a red flower had appeared before disappearing in a sh. She thought that she had seen wrongly.

    She rubbed her eyes, and now she could see what was happening clearly¡ªa Blood Jade Lotus had suddenly appeared between her brows like a spark of fire, exuding a dignified and holy aura.

    She widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother, do you see a flower on my forehead?¡±

    Rubbing the top of her head, Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°What flower? Nonsense. When you grow up a little more, you can have a

    huadian

    on your forehead. My Yao Yao is so pretty, you¡¯ll definitely look beautiful.¡±

    But there really was a flower! Whenever she thought of a flower, it would appear between her eyebrows.

    Yao Yao wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense!

    So it seemed that Grandmother couldn¡¯t see the flower, and only she could?

    After Old Madam Yu left, Yu Youyao stayed alone in the house, cupping her face with her hands as she looked in the ss mirror. This carefree youngdy finally had something to fret about.

    The flower on her forehead was the same blood red lotus flower that she had seen in her dream, which was also the same flower on the forehead of her child Buddha jade pendant.

    Could it be that she hadn¡¯t lost her pendant?

    And it had turned into a Blood Jade Lotus, appearing on her forehead instead?

    As the thought shed through Yu Youyao¡¯s mind, an ethereal dewdrop appeared in her chubby palm¡ªthe same one that she had drunk in her dream. The dewdrop emitted a refreshing lotus fragrance, and just smelling it soothed her. She suspected that the reason her throat stopped hurting so badly was because she had drunk this dewdrop.

    <li data-annotation-id="52602943-8a05-4c6a-ae04-49a713bc2909">Huadian is a kind of flower ornament on the foreheads of Han women in ancient times </li>

 Chapter 7

    Third Sister Yu Jianjia

    However, it seemed that she could only use this special spiritual dewdrop sparingly. She was already feeling dizzy and nauseous from producing this dewdrop in her palm, in addition to the drop she had drunk in her dream previously.

    Yu Youyao clenched her chunky fingers together. When she opened her palm again, the dewdrop was already gone.

    Although something so bizarre was happening to her, she was not only unafraid, she was even feeling excited.

    For some reason, she suddenly recalled the nightmare that she had previously.

    She thought about it carefully. Back when she fainted in the temple hall, the child Buddha from her jade pendant had moved to her forehead, and she had a nightmare after that.

    There had to be a connection. Plus, that dream had felt so real. It was terrifying. Since waking up, she¡¯d purposely avoided thinking about it, unwilling to remember it, but still, she had been imperceptibly affected by the nightmare. Even the way she considered matters had be more like an adult, and the way she spoke had be incredibly logical.

    It was as if she had lived many additional years. Wasn¡¯t that just too strange?

    Was it possible that it was not just a dream, but something that was going to happen when she grew up?

    The more Yu Youyao thought about it, the more likely it seemed. She recalled that in her dream, she had been locked up in a small courtyard and had be a medicine-human, providing blood to others. In the end, they had even dug out her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver, then she ran to her bed in fright, crawling under her covers to hide.

    ¡­

    The next day, Yu Youyao woke up bright and early¡ªa rare urrence.

    Little Youyao was dressed by Chun Xiao. Her snow fox fur was iid with a red dress coat, and there wererge pink roses embroidered on it. She looked truly precious and delightful.

    Seeing how happy the young girl was, Chun Xiao could not help but tease her, ¡°Young Mistress, why are you so happy so early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°You want to know?¡± Yu Youyao asked with a blink of her big eyes.

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°I really want to know.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± After saying that, Yu Youyao burst into a fit of giggles, her beaming little face rosy and adorable.

    She had thought long and hardst night. Finally, she hade up with a great idea.

    In her dream, the adult Yao Yao was having such a miserable fate because she was alone and helpless with no one to protect her. As long as her grandmother was well and lived a long life, no one would dare to treat her like a medicine-human, nor take her blood and dig out her heart.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Chun Xiao was talking to the maidservants, Yu Youyao produced a spiritual dewdrop. She felt that the effect of the spiritual dew would be too obvious and Grandmother would definitely notice it, so she only added a tiny bit of it.

    From now on, she would put a tiny drop of it in her grandmother¡¯s tea every day, so that it would gradually help to improve her health.

    Although Yu Youyao was still young, she was vaguely aware that all of this that was happening to her was too mystical. It was better not to let others know about it.

    Yu Youyao instructed Chun Xiao to bring the Ru Kiln teapot to her grandmother¡¯s room.

    Chun Xiao stuffed the handle of it back into her young mistress¡¯s hands, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Old Madam has a teapot of her own?¡±

    Yu Youyao lifted her eyebrows. ¡°How can my tea be considered the same?¡±

    Chun Xiao smiled as she sent the Ru Kiln teapot over, thinking, ¡°The Old Madam¡¯s house does not need any more tea, but it would be good to have Young Mistress¡¯s filial piety.¡±

    Ever since Yu Youyao turned seven, she had moved out of Old Madam Yu¡¯s house and into the south wing of the An Shou Hall, which was only a few steps away.

    In the An Shou Hall, the pattern of the velvet carpet symbolized longevity and good fortune. On each side of the inner door, there were cabs of antique vases, which were all exquisite and beautiful. In the corner, there was a tall vase that was half as tall as any person, and it held elegant branches of red plum blossoms.

    Not far from the main hall, there was a partition screen with patterns of carved flowers and birds. Behind the screen was an ebony shrine with a jade Bodhisattva statue that was white and wless, with warm and lustrous color tones. It was white jade of superior quality, and just a single one of it would cost more than priceless.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu was already up and talking to Nanny Liu. Naturally, she was overjoyed when she saw her granddaughter so lively and bubbly, with her little face pink and rosy, looking very well. ¡°Yao Yao, why are you up so early?¡±

    ¡°I woke up early toe visit you, Grandmother.¡± Yu Youyao took the Ru Kiln teapot from Chun Xiao¡¯s hands and poured a cup of tea for her grandmother, following the customary etiquette of greeting her grandmother rather impressively. ¡°Grandmother, please have some tea.¡±

    ¡°Good! Good! Good!¡± When Old Madam Yu saw this, sheughed heartily. She received the cup of tea from her granddaughter¡¯s hands, lifted the lid, and lowered her head to take a sip.

    The tea which she used to find so ordinary now tasted sweet in her mouth, with a subtle fragrance that rxed her. As she drank it, she also felt her body bing refreshed and energized.

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself, and finished the entire cup of tea.

    Yu Youyao poured another cup of tea for Nanny Liu. ¡°Nanny, it¡¯s been hard on you taking care of Grandmother and me. Have some too.¡±

    Grandmother could not live without Nanny Liu¡¯s care. Nanny Liu needs to be well too, so that she could take care of Grandmother and her for a long time.

    ¡°Little Yao Yao, you¡¯re really a smart little thing.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not receive the tea immediately. She turned to look at Old Madam.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me? Yao Yao is so young, and you¡¯re always helping to take care of her. She¡¯s serving you tea personally, of course you can drink it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had a look of reproach. She did not feel that there was anything improper about her granddaughter¡¯s actions. Instead, she only felt that her granddaughter had suddenly matured and understood how to be considerate. Her heart was iparably warmed.

    Nanny Liu happily took the cup of tea and drank it happily. ¡°The tea that Eldest Miss served personally is indeed extraordinary. It smells nice and it feels calming. Old Madam is really blessed that Eldest Miss already knows how to be filial at such a young age. Even a servant like me gets to benefit from it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. While holding her granddaughter¡¯s hand, she realized that the once chubby hand seemed to have be a lot thinner, and her granddaughter almost looked slender now.

    In just a few days, her granddaughter had changed a lot. There was also a sense of calmness in her eyes now. She had changed from being a mischievous monkey to a big girl.

    Old Madam Yu asked Yu Youyao about her health again, and Yu Youyao replied that she was fine.

    But Old Madam Yu was still worried and asked Chun Xiao for confirmation, only rxingpletely when Chun Xiao affirmed it. She then instructed the maidservants in the room to prepare a meal.

    Soon, more than ten types of snacks, dishes and desserts were ced on the table.

    Old Madam Yu was getting on in years and Yu Youyao had just recovered from a serious illness, so it wasn¡¯t suitable for them to eat anything too meaty or heavy. Therefore, the food on the table was generally light and easy to digest.

    The grandmother and granddaughter pair finished their breakfast happily as they fed each other and enjoyed each other¡¯spany.

    Just then, Yang Shuwan came to visit with her daughter, Yu Jianjia, and her son, Yu Shansi.

    Perhaps because she had not slept wellst night, Yang Shuwan¡¯s face was covered with a thickyer of powder, but it could not hide the dark shadows under her eyes and her haggard face.

    Yu Jianjia, who was following behind her, was dressed in an embroidered silver-white coat dress. She had a slim figure and a red fur cor around her neck, which made her pale face look even more frail and weak.

    Like a delicate white lotus flower in the lotus pond on a fine summer day.

    She looked really pure and wless.

    ¡­

 Chapter 8

    Sister, Forgive Me

    Yang Shuwan led her children to greet Old Madam Yu, and ordered her people to ce the tonics on the table.

    Old Madam Yu nodded her head indifferently. Her gazended on six-year-old Yu Shansi, who was standing beside Yang Shuwan. After all, he was her grandson. How could she not dote on him?

    Unexpectedly, Yu Shansi hid behind Yang Shuwan when he saw that she was looking at him. He looked at her with dark eyes that were full of unfamiliarity and wariness.

    Seeing this, Old Madam Yu instantly felt sick of him, and gave up the thought of getting close to her own grandson. She also became even more displeased with Madam Yang.

    However, Yang Shuwan did not notice any of this. She took off a pair of jadeite bracelets on her wrist and stuffed them into Yu Youyao¡¯s hands. ¡°I heard Yao Yao¡¯s jade pendant is missing. Although this pair of jadeite bracelets isn¡¯t worth that much, you can have it to y with if you¡¯d like!¡±

    But she was just being modest.

    Jadeite was originally inspired by a type of bird that lived in the south, which had extremely beautiful red or green feathers.

    Males were red while females were green, and although it was not too difficult to catch a sighting of this bird when it was alone, it was extremely rare to see them in pairs.

    Just like this pair of jadeite bracelets. The red jadeite bracelet was of a pure and premium ¡°Pigeon Blood¡± red¡ªrich and bright. The green jadeite bracelet was also of a rare emerald tone, which was most expensive among green jades.

    In terms of quality, these were much more expensive than the child Buddha jade pendant.

    They were Madam Yang¡¯s prized possessions. Her heart bled as she gave them to Yu Youyao. But, what else could she do?

    Because of the incident over the child Buddha jade pendant, she and Jia Jia had angered Old Madam. Now that the pendant was lost, Old Madam would surely me it on them, so she had to do something.

    After all, Old Madam was the matriarch, and had the final say in this family.

    Yu Youyao handed the jadeite bracelets to Chun Xiao. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart was dripping blood. She resisted the urge to stare after her bracelets.

    Just then, a servant girl informed them that Concubine He hade to visit with Fourth Miss.

    Soon, they watched Concubine He walk in, wearing a pink robe that cinched at her narrow waist and a violet blue dress inside. She looked gentle and lovely, like a seventeen-year-old youngdy¡ªno one would have guessed that she was a married woman who was already a mother with just one look.

    Behind her was a delicate and charming young girl. She was none other than the Fourth Miss, Yu Qingning.

    After bowing to Old Madam Yu, Concubine He looked at Yang Shuwan and smiled. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t look too good. Did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    At the sight of Concubine He¡¯s rosy cheeks and the coquettish look on her face, Yang Shuwan clenched her teeth in anger, her expression immediately turning cold and hard.

    ¡°Jia Jia and Yao Yao are still sick. How can I, as a mother, sleep well?¡± Just yesterday, she was implicated in front of Old Madam, and her authority as the head of household matters was even cut in half. How could she have fallen asleep?

    Such a question was a direct stab to her heart.

    Concubine He paused for a moment and gave a soft smile. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re a kind and noble mother. I feel ashamed.¡±

    Her polite and gentle reply almost made Yang Shuwan lose herposure.

    Seeing that, Yu Jianjia covered her mouth with the handkerchief and coughed lightly. Instantly, Yang Shuwan discarded the idea of arguing with the concubine. Instead, she raised a teacup and touched it lightly. Seeing that the temperature was not too hot, she quickly handed it to Yu Jianjia.

    Old Madam Yu looked at Yu JianJia and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Yu Jianjia didn¡¯t have time to drink the tea. She hurriedly stood and walked up with small steps. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandmother. I feel much better now. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Although she was frail and weak, she was slimmer than Yu Youyao, and was well aware of many social etiquette rules. The way she moved and sat exuded a demure, delicate aura, and she looked especially elegant.

    Old Madam Yu did not like this granddaughter of hers as she was too scheming, and she often had a solemn look that seemed inauspicious. But ultimately, she was not a hard-hearted person. ¡°The weather is so cold, and your body is not well. In the future, you don¡¯t have toe over to my ce all the time. Just stay in the house and rest well!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Grandmother.¡± Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief. Her smile was pale and weak. ¡°Big Sister suffered because of me this time, and I feel bad about it. I want to apologize to her.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not speak.

    She knew that her granddaughter was not simple, but she was still much more forthright than her mother. At the very least, she didn¡¯t use all sorts of excuses to try to fool others. Knowing that she could openly admit her mistakes, she immediately thought highly of her at that moment.

    Even if an eight-year-old child was really in the wrong, the adults would not hold a grudge against the child.

    Yu Jianjia knew that she had made the right move. She bowed deeply to Yu Youyao. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±

    That day, when she saw the child Buddha jade pendant on Yu Youyao¡¯s chest, an inexplicably intense desire arose in her heart. There was a mysterious voice telling her that she had to get the jade pendant.

    She thought that since Yu Youyao had many treasures in her house and had always been generous, she might not even care too much about the jade pendant. So, she directly proposed an exchange, but she really hadn¡¯t expected that she would be rejected.

    There had been such a hugemotion in the north courtyard yesterday, and the Old Madam had even sent someone to question her. The jade pendant was probably lost for real.

    At this thought, Yu Jianjia felt a heavy wave of disappointment.

    Yu Youyao actually disliked Yu Jianjia very much. She always looked fragile and delicate, panting every two steps and coughing in between every few words. Her eyes would also well up with tears at every little thing, and she was always appearing pitiful as if she had suffered a great grievance.

    As a result, her father paid a lot of attention to Yu Jianjia. He alwayspared the both of them, feeling that Yu Jianjia was obedient and sensible, while she was a troublemaker.

    asionally, there would be certain trivial conflicts between them, and the matter would always reach her father¡¯s ears. Then, her father always assumed that it was her who bullied Yu Jianjia and made her suffer. Every time, her father would give her a harsh lesson and treat Yu Jianjia better afterwards.

    Since then, Grandmother had told her to keep a distance from the people in the main courtyard.

    Yu Jianjia continued to maintain an apologetic posture for quite a while, but Yu Youyao merely stood there in a daze without saying anything. Hence, the others thought that this meant that she did not forgive Yu Jianjia.

    The room fell so silent that even the drop of a pin could be heard.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s little face turned a few shades paler and a thin sheen of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    After maintaining the same posture for a long time, she felt her waist be sore and her legs numb. Her body was on the verge of copse. She felt ufortable and dizzy.

    This caused Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart to ache terribly, and she cursed Yu Youyao in her heart.

    Yu Jianjia felt aggrieved. Her eyes were teary as she looked at Yu Youyao, and her voice sounded choked. ¡°Big Sister, are you unwilling to forgive me?¡±

    Yu Youyao turned to look at Old Madam Yu. ¡°Grandmother, why is Third Sister apologizing to me? Did she do something wrong?¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a moment. Only then did she recall the twists and turns that had yed out in the backyard yesterday. How would a nine-year-old child like Yao Yao understand?

    Hence, the way that Yu Jianjia apologized so directly naturally made Yu Youyao feel dumbfounded.

    Ps¡ª

    List of characters in the Main Mansion

    Old Madam Yu

    Master: Yu Zongzheng

    First Wife: Xie Roujia from the Xie family of Quanzhou; deceased.

    Wife: Yang Shuwan

    Concubine: Concubine He

    Eldest Miss: Yu Youyao

    Third Miss: Yu Jianjia

    Fourth Young Master: Yu Shansi

    Fourth Miss: Yu Qingning

 Chapter 9

    Is Yu Youyao Worthy?

    Old Madam Yu held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Since your third sister has apologized to you, it naturally means that she has done something wrong. Just ept her apology.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded her little head, then turned around and looked at Yu Jianjia with a serious expression. ¡°I forgive you.¡±

    After saying that, she hesitated for a moment and then took off the jade Buddha pendant she had picked out yesterday. She pursed her little mouth slightly and put the pendant into Yu Jianjia¡¯s hands a bit reluctantly.

    Yu Jianjia was so shaken that she had forgotten to refuse politely.

    She only heard Yu Youyao say gently, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Although the jade pendant of the child Buddha sitting on a lotus flower is a keepsake from my mother, as the eldest sister, I should take more care of my younger sister, so I shouldn¡¯t have gotten angry at you that day. I¡¯ve already lost that jade pendant, but Grandmother said that this jade pendant is also one of the mementos left behind by my mother. I¡¯m giving it to you now.¡±

    Yu Jianjia stood frozen.

    There was nothing wrong with Yu Youyao¡¯s words when she first heard it, but on careful thought, it seemed to be implying that she was deliberately snatching away items that had belonged to Yu Youyao¡¯s mother. It made her seem disrespectful, like she had no sense of propriety.

    Yang Shuwan also realized this, and she was so angry that she clenched her handkerchief tightly.

    Meanwhile, everyone else looked like they were watching a show.

    Old Madam Yu, on the other hand, hugged her granddaughter and praised, ¡°My Yao Yao is really sensible. However, you have to remember in the future that you can¡¯t give away the gifts from your mother so easily. Even if others ask for them, don¡¯t allow it. Do you understand?¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s words were like a p to the faces of Yang Shuwan and her daughter. They were so embarrassed that they could no longer maintain their expressions.

    Everyone in the mansion knew that thete Madam Xie was not an ordinary woman.

    The Xie Residence of Quanzhou was one of the nine Minyue ns. It was arge n during the Pre-Qin period and a remnant of the Minyue kingdom, with a very long-standing legacy.

    The Xie family lived in Quanzhou for generations. They were deeply rooted in the area, controlling the water andnd trade routes.

    Back then, when Madam Xie married into the Yu family, it had been a huge and morous affair. After she had passed on, who in the Yu family didn¡¯t eye her dowry?

    However, she was also shrewd. She had entrusted all thend, shops, and other businesses that were under her name to her maiden family for management. Every quarter, the profits were deposited under Yu Youyao¡¯s name at the bank. With the token, she could withdraw up to 20,000 taels of silver every month. For amounts more than 20,000 silver taels, the Xie family¡¯s official private seal would be needed toplete the withdrawal.

    There was also a huge remaining collection of antique jade pieces, calligraphic works, ancient books, jewelry, and fine cloth. They were all handed over to Old Madam for safekeeping.

    No one else was allowed near any of it.

    When Yang Shuwan first entered the family, she had made use of her status as the mistress of the household to secretly pocket a lot of money from the Xie family businesses. Eventually, she was exposed by the old servants of Madam Xie. Upon learning of this, Old Madam was furious.

    She immediately sent all the servants who had worked for Madam Xie straight to manage those storefronts, not letting anyone in the Yu family get involved.

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao did not think too much of it and merely replied obediently, ¡°I understand, Grandmother.¡±

    About ten minutester, Old Madam Yu dispersed everyone.

    Yang Shuwan helped Yu Jianjia back to the main courtyard.

    As soon as they entered the house, Yang Shuwan waved the servants away unhappily and red up. ¡°Old Madam is too biased. Yu Youyao is just a disobedient child with no manners. How can shepare to my Jia Jia? Why should Jia Jia have to apologize to her? That Yu Youyao is not worthy of it!¡±

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip, then said in a soft and hushed voice, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Being angry will harm your health. It¡¯s not the first time that Grandmother has been biased towards Big Sister. I-I¡¯m already used to it. Moreover, Big Sister has indeed suffered because of me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was incensed when she heard her daughter¡¯s aggrieved words. She suddenly raised her voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Yu Youyao knew that you were frail and weak, yet she still shook you off. What was that if not on purpose? Did the servants say anything wrong? Old Madam pushed all the me onto Zhi Zi just to make excuses for Yu Youyao, then she even had Nanny Liu fight with me for the right to manage this household¡­¡±

    Thinking back to what had happened the day before, Yang Shuwan let out a loud cry. She felt a cold, sharp pain in her knees. She hit them lightly with clenched fists.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yu Jianjia asked with a trembling voice.

    At the mention of this, Yang Shuwan felt angry and aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s all because I had to kneel as punishment yesterday, in front of all the servants in the side courtyard, so that Old Madam would feel appeased on behalf of Yu Youyao. I¡¯d knelt until my legs felt broken.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had made her kneel for a long time. What¡¯s more, she was called over so urgently that she didn¡¯t have time to change into thicker clothes. She was wearing such thin fabric, and the ground was cold and hard. As soon as she knelt down, she felt the cold seep into her legs. Very soon, her legs felt iced and numb, and she had lost all sensation in her legs.

    Nanny Liu had helped her back to the main courtyard, then lifted her clothes to take a look. Her knees were badly bruised. After the doctor examined it, he said that the cold had entered her body, then prescribed a few sets of medicine for her feet and a medicine bag for external application. It took her a long time to feel her legs again, and she still seemed to feel the cold in her legs frequently.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve implicated you and caused you to suffer.¡± Tears welled up in Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed a few more times.

    This made Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart ache terribly. She quickly forgot about her leg and rushed to pat her daughter¡¯s back. ¡°Jia Jia, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. As long as you¡¯re well and your body recovers, what¡¯s a little grievance to me? It¡¯s fine even if Old Madam is biased towards Yu Youyao. Your father will always side with us.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded lightly.

    Yang Shuwan asked the maidservant to send her daughter back to her room to rest.

    Yu Jianjia left hesitantly, turning to look back every few steps. Nanny Liu brought in the brewed medicine and squatted on the ground. She took off Yang Shuwan¡¯s shoes and socks, raised her legs, then soaked them in the wooden basin.

    The hot medicinal bath made Yang Shuwan feel a little morefortable. ¡°As soon as Master came back yesterday, he said that he would be working in his study, so he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the main house that day. To think that I believed he had important work matters to handle, but it turned out that ¡®handling official business¡¯ was just a lie. In reality, he was fooling around with that other woman, Concubine He.¡±

    Nanny Liu said nothing, and only massaged her legs to help loosen her muscles.

    The more Yang Shuwan spoke, the angrier she became. She clenched her teeth as she said, ¡°Look at how coquettish that Concubine He is. I can tell that Master had exerted a lot of energy on herst night. To think she imed to be a young miss from the family of an official, who¡¯d just be down-and-out. Which official¡¯s family would raise such a shameless thing?¡±

    Upon saying this, she felt a sudden surge of resentment.

    She had been med by Old Madam¡¯s yesterday, but the Master had not even bothered tofort her. Instead, he had gone to spend time with the concubine. That really hit a nerve.

    Nanny Liu could not help but say, ¡°Madam, why bother to bear a grudge with that insignificant thing? You¡¯re the first wife, and you even helped Master give birth to a legitimate son. No one in the residence canpete with you.¡±

    Of course Yang Shuwan understood all of this, but still, how could she swallow her anger? ¡°But that b*tch, Concubine He, is getting more and more arrogant just because Master dotes on her!¡±

    Nanny Liu stopped talking.

    Yang Shuwan pulled at her handkerchief and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all that b*tch Xie Roujia¡¯s fault. Even on her deathbed, she still caused me trouble.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Yu Residence¡¯s Second Mansion

    Nanny Liu thought, ¡®Exactly!¡¯

    Madam Xie was indeed a formidable person. She had probably sensed that Master and Madam had already hooked up secretly, so she quickly made sure to help Master take in a smart little vixen like Concubine He immediately after giving birth.

    It was said that she used to be the daughter of a down-and-out official in Quanzhou, but waster sold to get groomed in various aspects such as calligraphy and painting, so that she could be subsequently bought over by a rich man. It was also said that she had been specially trained. Not only did she know how to serve men in bed, but she also knew how to act learned and cultured. Which man wouldn¡¯t like that?

    Concubine He¡¯s maidservant said that every time Master visited her room, he would spend most of the night and ask for her to make a few trips to fetch water.

    Some had also seen the Master in embrace with a half-dressed Concubine He, fooling around in the study.

    There were even whispers that they had also been seen entwined in each other¡¯s arms, doing it in the gardens and behind the walls of the courtyard. Of course, no one dared to gossip about this in front of Madam Yang.

    The Master treated his wife with respect, but his lower body belonged to Concubine He.

    All these years, Madam had suffered a lot due to this concubine of his.

    Thanks to Concubine He keeping Madam Yang busy, it also helped to ensure Madam Yang did not have the time to target Yu Youyao. Otherwise, even with Old Madam¡¯s protection, Madam Yang might have tried more to sabotage Yu Youyao in her growing years .

    Yang Shuwan calmed down a little after ranting and venting her anger. ¡°Get Sang Ye to keep watch at the study roomter. As soon as Master leaves, invite him to the main courtyard. His daughter has suffered such a grievance. How can he, as her father, not show any concern at all?¡±

    ¡­

    It was the beginning of February; tender buds sprouted on willow branches.

    Early in the morning, Chun Xiao brought a copper basin into the house and pulled Yu Youyao, who was sleeping soundly, out of bed. Yu Youyao was sleepy and sat on the round stool in a daze. She asked Chun Xiao tob and tie her hair into space buns, with a beautiful and exquisite bead bracelet tied around each bun.

    She covered her mouth with her small hand as she yawned demurely. She had just woken up and her eyes had just teared a little, looking even more dewy and clear. ¡°When will my cousin arrive?¡±

    ¡°About 9 to 11 o¡¯clock.¡± Seeing that she was sleepy, Chun Xiao turned and walked to the table. She opened the ebony incense box, scooped out some incense slices with a jade spoon, then opened the incense burner.

    The slices were thrown into the incense burner. With a faint sizzling sound, spirals of smoke rose from the furnace holes and dissipated.

    Yu Youyao breathed in deeply, and the fragrance immediately awakened her senses, making her much more energetic.

    As usual, Yu Youyao personally sent a pot of tea to An Shou Hall. Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The weather was getting warmer by the day. Yu Youyao was wearing a thin silk jacket with a scarlet and gold jeweled ne, and it seemed like this round little girl had be long and narrow. Not only had she grown much taller, but she had also lost weight, and was now already starting to take the figure of a slender youngdy.

    ¡°The weather had been cold, so it hadn¡¯t been obvious when you were wearing thick clothes. Now that the thick clothes are off, it¡¯s clear that our Yao Yao has really grown into a fine youngdy.¡± Old Madam Yu sounded rather happy.

    Yu Youyao smiled and offered her grandmother some tea. ¡°I¡¯ll be ten in two months.¡±

    After drinking the spirit dew tea for more than half a month, Old Madam Yu¡¯s spirits had be much better than before. Some of her minor ailments with her waist and knees had also been giving her less trouble.

    Old Madam Yu merely assumed that it was due to the warmer weather that her bones felt stronger, not suspecting anything.

    After breakfast, people who were visiting arrived one after another.

    Other than Yang Shuwan¡¯s family, even the Second Mansion hade.

    Among the two branches of the Yu family, the eldest son, Yu Zongzheng, was Yu Youyao¡¯s father. He was the Imperial Censor and had a fourth-grade rank. His duty was to investigate and keep the officials in check. He was the Emperor¡¯s eyes and ears in conducting discipline. Although he did not have any real power, he reported directly to the emperor and he supervised hundreds of officials, so he was still a very important man.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s second uncle, Yu Zongshen, was even more impressive. He was drafted by the Hanlin Academy upon ranking second on their test. Now, he was already a third-grade Deputy Minister of the Ministry of Revenue, the Grand Secretary of Pavilion of the Imperial Library, prot¨¦g¨¦ of the Emperor, and a cab aide. Anyone who saw him would have to call him ¡°Elder.¡±

    In addition, there was also an aunt, Yu Mengxiang. She was the daughter of a concubine and had married the third son of a concubine in the Marquis Residence of Zhen.

    The Yu family had rather prominent ancestors, and their ancestral mansion was located in the best area of the capital.

    Old Madam Yu had foresight. Her two sons held important positions in the imperial court, so the house had been split years ago. Now, the main residence was divided into the Main Mansion on the east side of the residence and the Second Mansion in the west.

    Old Madam Yu followed her eldest son and lived in the East Mansion.

    The east and west mansions were separated by a wall, but the wall had an archway, so it was close and convenient for the two families to visit each other.

    The Second Aunt of the West Mansion, Madam Yao, came from a schrly family. Her father was a fourth-rank official, in charge of official state examinations, and was a very mannered person.

    She wore a red knee-length dress with phoenix and peony embroidery, and matched it with a red-gold peony hairpin and a jade bangle with gold detail. She looked elegant, gentle, and very proper.

    Madam Yao greeted Old Madam Yu. The eldest grandson of the Yu Residence, Yu Shanyan, and the second young master, Yu Shanxin, followed closely behind. They greeted Old Madam Yu respectfully, ¡°Greetings, Grandmother!¡±

    Both of them were very outstanding young men and Old Madam Yu doted on them very much. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in school?¡±

    Yu Shanyan replied politely, ¡°Mentor has caught a cold, so we took a day off from school.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it serious? Has a doctor examined him? I have some good herbs and tonics in my house. Bring them back to Mr. Hu Shanter. You¡¯re his pupil, so you should be by his side to care for him when he¡¯s down with a cold.¡±

    Yu Shanyan said, ¡°His fever has already subsided and he¡¯s fine now. He¡¯s resting in his room now, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb him.¡±

    Yu Shanxin, who was standing at the side, could not help but lean over to say, ¡°Grandmother, even though Mentor is down with a cold, he was still full of energy when he bellowed at us.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed. ¡°Why? Did you anger him again?¡±

    ¡°How, how could that be! I was just speaking generally.¡± Yu Shanxin couldn¡¯t even exin properly¡ªit was obvious that he had really been shouted at.

    Madam Yao smiled as she said, ¡°Last night, their mentor was having a fever, and was in agony for most of the night. Shanxin was worried about him, so he got out of bed at midnight to check on him, but identally woke him up, making him so angry that he picked up his shoes and hit him on the head before shouting at him.¡±

    After exining, Madam Yao burst outughing.

    Everyone else also startedughing, and the room felt really lively.

    Old Madam Yu almost cried fromughing so much. She dabbed her handkerchief on the corners of her eyes and looked at Yu Shanxin. ¡°You deserved it!¡±

    Yu Shanxin lowered his head, pouting.

    Although her second eldest grandson was not good at studying, he knew how to care and show respect for his mentor. Old Madam Yu was very pleased. She immediately ordered Nanny Liu to fetch a top-grade lotus leaf ink stone and an ivory carving as gifts for Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin.

    ¡­

    Ps: Character rtions chart in the Second Mansion.

    Second Master: Yu Zongshen

    Second Madam: Madam Yao

    Eldest Young Master: Yu Shanyan

    Second Young Master: Yu Shanxin

    Second Miss: Yu Shuangbai

 Chapter 11

    Cousin from Youzhou

    Yu Shuangbai, who was nine years old and a month younger than Yu Youyao, went up to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Grandmother, do you remember who I am?¡±

    Madam Yao scowled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense in front of Grandmother.¡±

    Ignoring Madam Yao¡¯s rebuke, Old Madam Yuughed and pulled her second eldest granddaughter to sit down beside her. ¡°How could I forget you? You¡¯re as mischievous as your big sister.¡±

    She turned around and took a palm-sized sandalwood box from Nanny Liu and put it into Yu Shuangbai¡¯s hands.

    Yu Shuangbai stuck out her tongue cheekily and handed the box to her maidservant. She smiled and blinked at Yu Youyao.

    She had a lively personality and was very simr to Yu Youyao. In the past, when the two of them were together, they would climb trees, dig bird nests, y with soil, and catch crickets with each other.

    Yu Youyao blinked back at her.

    After greeting the Old Madam, Madam Yao held Yu Youyou¡¯s hand affectionately. ¡°You¡¯re looking quite energetic, and yourplexion is good. It seems that you¡¯ve recovered, although you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. You have to nourish and take good care of yourself.¡±

    With that, she instructed her maidservant to hand over a stack of medicinal herbs and supplements to Chun Xiao.

    Yu Youyao quickly thanked her.

    Even Old Madam Yu also nodded. ¡°You¡¯re very thoughtful.¡±

    Her second daughter-inw was a magnanimous and proper person, and she¡¯d managed to raise such well behaved and mannered children. With such a good and virtuous wife, it was no wonder that her second son was so sessful, and continued to rise in the ranks.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yang Shuwan and ced her teacup down.

    Although the position of Imperial Censor sounded morous, it did not have much prospect for promotion. Actually, it would be almost impossible unless the emperor was exceptionally gracious. He probably would not rise any further for the rest of this lifetime.

    As daughters-inw, they inevitably felt somepetition with each other. After receiving Old Madam Yu¡¯s praise, Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression did not look too good. She looked like she was about to tear her handkerchief apart.

    Even Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but think to herself that Second Aunt was really great in every way, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious.

    At this moment, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen entered together.

    Yu Zongzheng was in his thirties and looked decent. He exuded a strong and imposing aura. Inparison, the second uncle seemed more refined and sophisticated.

    The two of them greeted Old Madam Yu respectfully. Then, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s gazended on Yu Youyao. ¡°Yaoyao, you¡¯re not young anymore. How can you stay in your grandmother¡¯s room all day? How many days do you study? ¡®Women¡¯s Analects¡¯, ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, ¡®Female Virtue¡¯, needlework, and the four arts. How much have you learned?¡±

    Yu Youyao stared in a daze.

    The Yu Residence had hired a female teacher to teach the youngdies in the residence, and Yu Youyao had started studying at the age of seven. However, she had such a lively and active personality, and was not someone who could study calmly. She was always busy climbing or running about. In the past three years, she hadn¡¯t really learned anything seriously.

    This also gave her grandmother quite a headache, who, for a long time, had tried forcing Yu Youyao to learn properly, but without much sess. Seeing that her Yao Yao indeed wasn¡¯t material to be a ¡°gifted female schr¡±, she no longer tried to force her.

    Therefore, ever since she had fallen sick previously, she had not studied for a long time.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart hurt for her granddaughter. Her expression darkened. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re having some free time right now, but you only know how to lecture your daughter. Is this how a father should behave? I didn¡¯t see you show any concern when Yao Yao was seriously ill a few days ago. Don¡¯t act so officious at home.¡±

    After being reprimanded in public, Yu Zongzheng felt a little embarrassed and said disapprovingly, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t spoil her too much. She¡¯s growing to be more and more unbing¡­¡±

    His words were clearly referring to something else.

    Anyone present who wasn¡¯t stupid would understand that this was a reference to Yu Jianjia¡¯s fall.

    ¡°Pa¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Old Madam Yu pped the table harshly. The teacup on it nged with a clear, crisp sound.

    Yu Zongzheng was shocked. Just as he was about to continue saying something, Yang Shuwan tugged at him in fear, preventing him from continuing.

    Old Madam Yu stared at Yang Shuwan with a sharp gaze and said coldly, ¡°Speak, let him speak. I want to hear what you¡¯ve been telling him, such that even an Imperial Censor who¡¯s in charge of being the Emperor¡¯s eyes and ears can be so mistaken and confused.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression changed instantly. She quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve, hinting for her to stop exining in case she made things worse and embarrassed themselves in front of the people of the Second Mansion.

    Yang Shuwan came to her senses and lowered her head, not daring to say anything more.

    The atmosphere in the room became very somber.

    Yu Youyao sat beside her grandmother dejectedly. Her father had always been very strict with her while he doted on her third sister, Yu Jianjia.

    Although she was used to it, it still made her a little sad.

    In her dream, she was locked in the small courtyard of the Marquis Residence of Zhen. Her father had not cared about her, and it was as if she wasn¡¯t even his daughter. She started to feel even more upset, and tears streamed down her face.

    At this moment, Yu Zongshen smiled and said, ¡°Yao Yao has just recovered from a serious illness, and her body is still weak. She can go to school when the weather gets warmer. She¡¯s a girl, and she doesn¡¯t have to take the imperial examination, nor to carve a career for herself. There¡¯s no need to be so strict.¡±

    ¡°Jia Jia has also just recovered from a major illness, but she¡¯s been schooling at home right from the first few days of recovery¡­¡± Yu Zongzheng frowned. Jia Jia was a year younger than Yao Yao and had been suffering from heart disease since she was young, but she had already resumed homeschooling shortly after her illness.

    Both were his daughters, but Jia Jia had always been smart, obedient, and understanding since she was young.

    On the other hand, Yao Yao was stubborn by nature and never learned. Although it was the servant¡¯s fault that Jia Jia had fallen and was startled badly, it was still Yao Yao¡¯s fault for acting haughtily.

    These words made Old Madam Yu frown. Just as she was about to reprimand him, Yu Zongshen changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Ling Huai should be here soon.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Nanny Liu led the two men into the house.

    Yu Youyao quickly lowered her head and dabbed her face all over with her handkerchief, trying to wipe the tears off her face. Then, she quickly lifted her head, and immediately, she met a pair of dark eyes.

    Their eyes met, and Yu Youyao was suddenly stunned.

    The fourteen or fifteen-year-old youth had a pale face and a gloomy, sickly expression. He was dressed in a green jacket with dark patterns. He was skinny and looked rather scrawny, but his back was like a broad mountain, tall and striking, revealing a hint of danger and ruggedness.

    He was sitting on a bentwood chair, being pushed by a tall, skinny teenager in a gray suit. The two big wheels rumbled softly as he was being pushed.

    This cousin of hers was really good-looking. He was even better-looking than her brothers at home. It was just that¡­ Yu Youyao looked at his legs with curiosity in her eyes.

    The house was silent for a moment.

    All eyes hadnded on the young man who had just entered the house, and upon noticing his legs, had inadvertently revealed their looks of curiosity, scrutiny, sympathy, pity, and regret.

    The young man lowered his eyelids. His hands, which were rested on the arms of his wheelchair, trembled slightly and clenched up gradually.

    It was here that he heard a soft, pleasant voice ask, ¡°Grandmother, is this boy my cousin?¡±

 Chapter 12

    Cousin Zhou Linghuai

    Patting her granddaughter¡¯s hand, Old Madam Yu looked at the young man evenly.

    The young man raised his head again and said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m the son of the Zhou family in Youzhou, named Linghuai by my father. Nice to meet you, Grandmother. It¡¯s inconvenient to move with my legs, please understand and forgive me.¡±

    With that, he handed the palm-sized ebony box that was resting on his knees to Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu received it and turned around to hand it to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu gently stroked the embossed peony on the box with iid gold and jade. She looked full of nostalgia. ¡°This was the box I had given to Miaofu when she had gotten married far away in Youzhou. I didn¡¯t expect that she¡¯d still kept it after so many years.¡±

    The atmosphere in the house was a little heavy, and everyone felt a little anxious.

    Yu Miaofu was Old Master Yu¡¯s biological sister. When Old Madam Yu was younger, she had a good rtionship with her eldest sister-inw.

    Later, Yu Miaofu got married to a Guard Commander in Youzhou.

    Youzhou was a little far from Jingzhao, so she had returned to her maiden home less than five times since she married there. Although the two families had always maintained contact, their rtionship inevitably became distant over time.

    Thinking about the past, Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes were a little moist. She pinched her handkerchief and dabbed the corners of her eyes. ¡°Thest time I saw her was more than 30 years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that that farewell would actually be¡­¡± Separation forever!

    Three years ago, when The North was invaded, the King of the You prefecture had failed to defend, and they lost three cities in a row, with countless deaths.

    Later, the Imperial Court uncovered that the You King had been corrupted, colluded with The South, and plotted a rebellion. The Emperor was furious, and the You King¡¯s entire family was executed. All the officials in the You Prefecture were either killed or exiled.

    The Zhou family was stripped of their official positions, and their rtives and friends avoided them like the gue. Not long after, only Yu Miaofu and Zhou Linghuai were left at home.

    Not long ago, even Yu Miaofu had passed away.

    Yu Youyao nced curiously at Zhou Linghuai. Seeing that his head was lowered and she didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, she moved closer to her grandmother to see what was in the box.

    Old Madam Yu opened it. There was a letter inside and a vivid red bloodstone seal that was the size of a thumb. It was exquisite and looked very elegant.

    The word ¡°Yu¡± was engraved on the seal. When she flipped open the bottom of the seal, there was a light red ink pad with the word ¡°Miao¡± engraved on it.

    It was Yu Miaofu¡¯s private stamp.

    It was given to Yu Miaofu by her father, Old Master Yu, when she got married. His daughter was marrying far away, and he was worried for her. He had engraved the seal for her personally, and in the process, he also put in all the love and affection that the Yu family had for her.

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a long while, then she sighed faintly. Without even reading the letter, she closed the box. ¡°Miaofu had really suffered all these years.¡±

    The Zhou family had been discharged from all their official positions. In fact, the reason they weren¡¯t imprisoned, beheaded, or exiled was because of mediation from the Yu family, and it was already the best oue they could help mediate for them.

    Even then, Yu Miaofu¡¯s life in Youzhou was not easy.

    The Emperor was very bothered about the Youzhou situation. Even if the Yu family wanted to help, they couldn¡¯t do much. As a result, in the past three years, contact had bepletely cut off with Yu Miaofu, and they had bepletely unaware of the situation on the other side.

    It was only yesterday that the gatekeeper had received Zhou Linghuai¡¯s greeting card. The Yu family then sent someone to the inn to find out more. Only then did they learn that Yu Miaofu had passed away a few months ago due to an illness. Her grandson, Zhou Linghuai, had yet to reach the age of adulthood and was not of high status. He could only bring his servants into the capital to seek refuge with the Yu family.

    This was also why the entire Yu family had gathered together¡ªfor Zhou Linghuai¡¯s visit.

    Fortunately, three years had passed since the incident, and the situation in Youzhou had stabilized a little. Furthermore, nobody was too bothered about an orphan in a wheelchair.

    Old Madam Yu looked truly emotional. It wasn¡¯t just a polite look of sympathy. Zhou Linghuai looked down. ¡°Grandmother left very peacefully. Grandaunt, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    After weighing it in her mind, Old Madam Yu said to Zhou Linghuai, ¡°Just stay with us, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai replied softly, ¡°Thank you, Grandaunt.¡±

    He was calm andposed, his demeanor was refined, his words were neither servile nor overbearing, and he knew when to speak and when to recede. Seeing this, Old Madam Yu felt yet a stronger sincerity toward Zhou Linghuai.

    Next, Nanny Liu brought Zhou Linghuai around to greet everyone properly. As elders, Yu Zongzheng and the others couldn¡¯t help but say a few words of encouragement.

    This scene was so boring that Yu Youyao started feeling a little sleepy.

    After he had finally finished acknowledging his elders, it was time to greet his cousins.

    Nanny Liu looked up in Yu Youyao¡¯s direction. ¡°This is the Eldest Miss of the residence. Her name is Youyao, and her nickname is Yao Yao. She¡¯s nine years old this year. Her biological mother is Madam Xie from the Xie family of Quanzhou Prefecture.¡±

    Yu Youyao, who happened to be covering her mouth and yawning, shot up from the couch at once. She touched the corner of her mouth and heaved a sigh of relief¡ªthankfully, she hadn¡¯t drooled.

    Zhou Linghuai noticed this small action of hers and nodded slightly at her. ¡°Hello, cousin.¡±

    This little girl in front of him was a little chubby, but she had decent proportions, and she looked healthy and vibrant. Her small round face was charming and adorable, and she had attractive eyes. They were the perfect size, and they resembled phoenix eyes, with corners that were slightly raised, like the tail of a phoenix. Her eyes looked smoky while her gaze looked sentimental, like she was brooding and happy at the same time.

    She was a natural beauty, and her charm was already beginning to shine through.

    Yu Youyao bowed and said gently, ¡°Hello, Cousin.¡±

    The little girl tilted her head and beamed brightly, her smile clean and clear. Zhou Linghuai handed over the gift he had prepared. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything much. I can only express my sincerity by personally penning some calligraphy. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Yu Youyao said. She could not wait to receive the calligraphy, and opened it on the spot.

    Beside her, Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen and stare.

    On the quality white paper, there were rows of small words written in Chinese characters. They cascaded like flowing water, with strokes that looked natural and elegant, yet strong and bold at the same time.

    Just this handwriting alone was simply outstanding, and showed that he was most likely very learned and educated.

    On it was written the ¡°Sutra of the Medicine Buddha¡±. There were elders in this household who paid respects to Buddha, so it was definitely a right move to gift these scriptures.

    Before Zhou Linghuai prepared the gift, he must have inquired a little about the Yu Residence.

    From this, it could be seen that not only was he a stunning talent, but he was also meticulous and thoughtful.

    It was a pity that people with a disability were not allowed to be officials. Old Madam Yu looked at his leg and felt a sense of regret.

    Yu Youyao saw that one of the scriptures looked very familiar, so she couldn¡¯t help but read it immediately. ¡°May the body be clear aspiszuli, bright inside and out, clean of impurities, bright and boundless, majestic with virtue. May it live in peace, stay in good health.¡±

    It was the same scripture that she had seen in her dreams. She loved this passage.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but look up at the little girl, a trace of surprise shing across his eyes.

    ¡°Cousin¡¯s handwriting is really beautiful.¡± Yu Youyou held the piece of calligraphy preciously. Even though she didn¡¯t know much about calligraphy, she could tell that the handwriting was wonderful. Thinking of her own handwriting, she couldn¡¯t help but blush sheepishly. ¡°Get someone to hang it in the room tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Cousin, Does Your Leg Still Hurt?

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Cousin, you tter me.¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled up the piece of calligraphy carefully and handed it to Chun Xiao. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be modest. If only my handwriting were half as good as yours.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was speechless for a moment. Looking at the girl¡¯s round and chubby little face, his fingers suddenly felt inexplicably restless.

    On the other hand, when Old Madam Yu saw her granddaughter¡¯s envious and abashed expression, she couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°If you want topare with your cousin, you have to write properly first. I¡¯ve never seen such a big girl with handwriting that looks so much like a dog¡¯s.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face reddened and she couldn¡¯t help but stomp her little foot as she felt upset and frustrated. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re making fun of me, and in front of Cousin right now. Can¡¯t you save me some face?¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud.

    The others in the house also raised their handkerchiefs and covered their smiles. No wonder the Old Madam favored the Eldest Miss, as she was such an entertaining and vibrant character¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t like her?

    Even Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was a little curious about how ugly the handwriting of this little cousin of his was.

    Nevertheless, after this littlemotion, the tense and civil atmosphere in the house had be much more lively.

    Then, Zhou Linghuai greeted Yu Shuangbai and also gave her a calligraphy piece that he had written. Yu Shuangbai epted it happily, but as she wasn¡¯t much interested in calligraphy, she handed it straight to her servant girl.

    Next, it was Yu Jianjia¡¯s turn.

    After the two of them greeted each other, Yu Jianjia nced at Zhou Linghuai¡¯s leg and epted the gift with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded indifferently and turned around to continue greeting the others.

    It was such a harmonious scene in the room.

    Then, Yu Zongzheng patted on his shoulder and asked, ¡°What happened to your leg?¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned. Her eldest son often said that Yao Yao did not have a sense of propriety. Meanwhile, he was already in his thirties or forties, yet he himself didn¡¯t seem to have improved.

    He had asked about something so sensitive in front of the whole family, even though Zhou Linghuai had just met everyone today. Didn¡¯t he know how to consider whether it was the appropriate ce and time?

    Couldn¡¯t he have asked anytime in the future when Zhou Linghuai was living in the Yu Residence?

    He was too straightforward and tactless, causing unnecessary unhappiness.

    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, there was a clear rule that Imperial Censors could not be punished for their speech. Hence, with his character, he simply had to remain in the Imperial Court of Censors.

    Yu Zongshen also had the same thought, so he smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Linghuai has traveled all the way from Youzhou to the capital. It¡¯s better for him to settle down first.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng realized that he had misspoken and felt a little awkward.

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind talking about it.¡± Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on the armrests of the wheelchair. He looked before he continued in a respectful tone, ¡°Three years ago, I was having fun with my friends and identally fell off a horse. My leg was broken by the horse.¡±

    It was such a brief statement, and it seemed like he was merely stating a simple fact.

    But none of those present were stupid.

    Three years ago, the Zhou family had gotten involved with the You King and was implicated in a serious matter. The Zhou family was demoted and had lost their power. Since the start of time, there had always been people who just had to kick others when they were down. The incident with Zhou Linghuai¡¯s legs might not have been an ident.

    Clearly, it was a traumatic memory.

    There was silence in the room for a moment.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao squatted beside Zhou Linghuai and looked up at him evenly. ¡°Does your leg still hurt?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be sad.¡± For a second, Yu Youyao didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Her eyebrows furrowed and she thought for a while before saying, ¡°That Men-something man, what was his name?¡±

    She frowned and looked slightly troubled, then tapped her little head with her small fist. For the first time, she truly felt the importance of being well read, and regretted having insufficient wisdom. ¡°Anyway, he¡¯s said that whenever Heaven invests a person with great responsibilities, it first tries his resolve, exhausts his muscles and bones, starves his body, leaves him something something, and, and¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao tried her best to squeeze the whole thing out, but after a long time, she still had nothing. Instead, she only turned beet red in the process.

    Old Madam Yu guffawed until she almost fell over.

    The others in the house also couldn¡¯t help but burst into stitches. It seemed like Missy¡¯s three years of homeschooling were wasted.

    Only Yu Zongzheng had a sullen expression on his face. He felt that this daughter of his was ignorant and ipetent. She was simply an embarrassment. Just as he was about to open his mouth to berate her, he heard a hoarse voice. ¡°In this way, his patience and endurance are developed, and his weaknesses are ovee. Words in ¡®Suffering is living, happiness is death¡¯ by Mencius.¡±

    It was Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s it.¡± Yu Youyou¡¯s eyes lit up. She looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes full of admiration. ¡°Cousin, not only do you write well, you¡¯re also good at reciting. You¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    The girl¡¯s innocent words were clear and frank. Just as the Medicine Master¡¯s Scripture stated, ¡°May the body be like ss, clear inside and out, pure and unblemished.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Zhou Linghuai.

    After thismotion caused by Yu Youyao, the awkward air that was in the room was now mostly gone.

    Zhou Linghuai hade into the capital with a servant called Chang An and another older servant called Uncle Sun, who was said to have some medical skills, and was guarding at the inn to look after luggage.

    Butler Wu gathered a few capable servants and headed to the inn to bring over Zhou Linghuai¡¯s belongings.

    Meanwhile, Nanny Liu brought Zhou Linghuai to the Lotus Pavilion to settle him down.

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll go over to take a look too.¡± Before Old Madam Yu could agree, Yu Youyao had already skipped out.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head but did not stop her.

    After being sick for so long, this girl had be much more obedient than before, and it had been a while since she had yed around. Although she had really grown a lot, her lively nature had not changed.

    The Lotus Pavilion was the courtyard where Yu Miaofu used to live. It had been empty since she had gotten married, as there weren¡¯t many people in the residence. Yesterday, after receiving Zhou Linghuai¡¯s greeting card, Old Madam Yu ordered someone to tidy this ce up.

    Yu Youyao raised her little head to look at the que on the door. She frowned. ¡°Nanny, Cousin is a man. The name ¡®Lotus Pavilion¡¯ isn¡¯t good. We have to change it.¡±

    Nanny Liu was stunned for a moment, as she hadn¡¯t expected this at all. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s my oversight. What name does Young Master want? I¡¯ll get someone to change the name on the que.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt his heart skip a beat. He turned to look at his thoughtful cousin. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yu Youyao didn¡¯t know how to hold back, and instead suggested eagerly, ¡°You¡¯re wearing green clothes today. How about naming it The Green Room!¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s mouth twitched a little as she thought about how casually Eldest Miss was taking this.

    ¡°Cousin, cousin, let¡¯s call it The Green Room.¡± Yu Youyao felt that this name sounded great. In her moment of excitement, she pulled on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s sleeve and shook it gently, her face filled with anticipation.

    Zhou Linghuai had never liked to interact with others much. Just as he was about to quietly pull back his sleeve, he saw the little girl¡¯s chubby white fingers gently pinching a corner of his sleeve. For some reason, his arm stiffened for a moment, then he nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s call it the Green House. Thank you, cousin.¡±

    However, Zhou Linghuai had forgotten that in this world, there was such a thing called ¡°pushing one¡¯s luck¡±.

 Chapter 14

    Hit Them Hard

    ¡°Let me show you around the courtyard, Cousin.¡±

    Without warning, Yu Youyao pushed Chang An, who was behind the wheelchair, aside. She held onto the armrest of the wheelchair and gave it a push, but she was too weak. Again, she pushed as hard as she could, but it still did not move.

    A corner of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips lifted slightly. ¡°Let Chang An do it. He¡¯s used to it.¡±

    But Yu Youyou was unwilling to concede. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t underestimate me. I eat a big bowl of rice every meal and I¡¯m very strong. I can definitely push you.¡±

    She had been drinking a drop of Spirit Dew every day and had be much stronger.

    Chang An crossed his arms and watched with a cold expression, full of derision, while she pushed as hard as she could with a reddened face. How strong could a girl under the age of ten be? Not just anyone could push the Young Master.

    And yet!

    The very next instant, it was like he got pped in the face.

    Seeing that the little girl could not manage to push him forward, Zhou Linghuai touched the wheels on both sides and secretly exerted some strength.

    At the same time,Yu Youyao had held her breath and pushed with all her might. To her shock, the wheelchair ran into the gate and hit it with a loud ng.

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Yu Youyou¡¯s face turned pale.

    Caught off guard, Zhou Linghuai fell forward and almost fell out of his wheelchair.

    Chang An, who had been behind him, immediately pushed Yu Youyao away and stabilized the wheelchair. ¡°Young Master, how are you? I¡¯ll go get Uncle Sun¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was getting paler. He held onto the wheelchair¡¯s armrest, the veins on the back of his hands bulging, and his knuckles white.

    Yu Youyao, who had caused this trouble, stood rooted to the ground at a loss. She wanted to step forward, but she did not dare to. Her eyes welled up with tears, but she did not dare to cry.

    She had almost caused her cousin¡ªwho was such a dashing and magnificent young man¡ªto fall from his wheelchair to the ground in a sorry state.

    Zhou Linghuai slowly adjusted his clothes and looked at the little girl whose face had turned pale from fright. His eyes were as deep as an abyss, revealing a trace of gloom and coldness.

    After causing trouble, she was now quiet and obedient. Her little head drooped as she looked listless and at a loss for words.

    Suddenly, the anger in his heart had inexplicably dissipated.

    On the other hand, after confirming that Young Master was fine, Chang An was furious. He red at Yu Youyao and said, ¡°Miss Yu, please be careful in future. My Young Master¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. He can¡¯t handle your mischief. If you want to mess around, go find someone else.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and chided, ¡°Chang An, don¡¯t be rude. Apologize to her.¡±

    Chang An straightened his neck. ¡°She was the one who had misjudged the situation, and almost caused Young Master to fall over. If anyone should apologize, it should be her apologizing to you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice turned sterner. ¡°Do my orders mean nothing to you now?¡±

    Chang An hung his head and his lips moved slightly.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Yu Youyao felt utterly ashamed. After saying this, she quickly turned around and ran away.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips as he watched her retreating figure.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Chang An was a little anxious. The Young Master seemed to treat Eldest Miss Yu differently.

    Zhou Linghuai retracted his gaze and said coldly, ¡°Go in!¡±

    Yu Youyao felt terrible. She ran back to the north courtyard. As she ran past a low wall, she saw two older maids sitting in the side courtyard, munching on melon seeds and chatting.

    ¡°That Young Master is really handsome. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s a cripple.¡±

    Yu Youyou suddenly stopped in her tracks. She heard one of them continue, ¡°He will be a Young Master in this residence from now on. Watch your words. Have you forgotten what happened to old maid Zhao and the others?¡±

    ¡°Oh please, who in this residence doesn¡¯t know that Eldest Miss is Old Madam¡¯s darling? Yet Old maid Zhao dared to spread rumors about her. She and the others deserved to be beaten and sold. Young Master Zhou is merely a disabled guest. How can hepare to Eldest Miss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao rushed toward the two women and red at them. She questioned angrily, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The two old women were so frightened that their faces turned white. They knelt on the ground with a thud and started pping their own faces, all the while crying out for mercy.

    In An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu was flipping through the portraits sent by Nanny Liu. She pointed at one of the portraits of a long-faced woman¡ª

    ¡°This Aunt Xu looks suitable. She used to work at the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce and is well-versed in pharmacology. She¡¯s good at cooking, incense fragrances, and character training. She¡¯s just turned forty this year; just the right age. Yao Yao needs someone who can take care of her well.¡±

    Just as she thought, Nanny Liu smiled and agreed. ¡°Old Madam has good taste. Those you like always prove to be great choices. I also think this one¡¯s good.¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked at the portrait carefully again. The more she looked at it, the more satisfied she was. ¡°This Aunt Xu is so qualified. Why haven¡¯t other families in the capital grabbed her up first?¡±

    The pce servants released had always been very popr. Many of them would be booked in advance before they even left the pce. Aunt Xu was the most popr one in this batch.

    ¡°There¡¯s something you might not have heard. Aunt Xu¡¯s family had suffered a disaster when she was young. Everyone else had perished, so that¡¯s when she had entered the pce. Eventually, after she received permission to leave the pce, she wanted to find a good family to spend herter years peacefully. Many households in the capital took a fancy to her, but she didn¡¯t choose any of them.¡± Nanny Liu had always handled everything thoroughly and knew everything clearly.

    Women in the Great Zhou Dynasty could not establish a household on their own. Hence, other than marrying again, someone like Aunt Xu, who did not have any other family, could only hope to find a kind family to work for.

    A respectable nanny from a big family, such as Nanny Liu, was considered half a mistress of the household. In the future, she could also spend her elderly years in the same residence. It was not a bad way to live.

    Aunt Xu was a respectable person in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, and was even more qualified than Nanny Liu. She did not have to sell herself short.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she pped her hands together and smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s good. Our family doesn¡¯t have many people, and our back house is a clean and quiet ce. Aunt Xu deserves to belong in our family. Go and ask her what she thinks. Tell her that if she joins us, she¡¯ll only need to take care of Yao Yao, who¡¯ll just need to be taught and reminded of some rules. Our family will definitely treat her well.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and agreed.

    At this moment, Dong Mei, an old personal maidservant of Old Madam Yu¡¯s, lifted the curtain and entered. ¡°Old Madam, bad news. Eldest Miss has ordered her servants to tie up two old maids. She even said that she wanted to give them 30 strokes of the paddle and sell them off¡­¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she understood immediately. The beating in the residence a few days ago must not have been a thorough warning to the servants. It had only been half a month since then, but some of them had already reverted to their old ways of spouting nonsense. Old Madam Yu got very upset. She quickly asked Nanny Liu to help her over there to take a look.

    When she reached the ce, she could hear Yu Youyao¡¯s angry voice. ¡°You old maids. You don¡¯t do your jobs well, only knowing how to avoid work and gather to gossip. Cousin is your Young Master. How dare you gossip about him? Grandmother is kind-hearted and has always been generous to you servants. But instead of doing your job properly, you¡¯re here sizing up your young master¡¯s character. Beat them, and hit them hard.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Wanting to Treat Cousin Well

    The two old women wailed desperately again.

    At the side, there were two other old servants who were holding the paddles. They stood still and stole uncertain nces at the fuming Eldest Miss, unsure of whether to start hitting or not.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened incredulously and her face turned red with anger. ¡°What? My words don¡¯t work anymore? You don¡¯t have to listen to me?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The two old servants looked at each other and hesitated. ¡°Miss, should we report this to Old Madam first?¡±

    Yu Youyao stomped her feet in anger.

    Outside, Old Madam Yu entered the courtyard with a dark expression. ¡°Eldest Miss asked you to beat them. Why aren¡¯t you doing as told?¡±

    The two old servants jumped, dropped to their knees, and greeted, ¡°Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nced sharply at the two old maids who were sprawled on the ground and said sternly, ¡°Listen up, from now on, anyone in the residence who doesn¡¯t do their job well and only gossips about their masters will be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle.¡±

    Upon hearing the Old Madam¡¯s words, the two old servants immediately raised their paddles to hit them hard. The two old maids on the ground knew that they were doomed and wailed loudly again.

    Feeling offended and aggrieved, Yu Youyao rushed into her grandmother¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu patted on her back andforted her. ¡°Just dealing with a few insensible servants has made you feel so hurt? Weren¡¯t you quite fierce and impressive just a second ago?¡±

    ¡°They were too much. They actually said that Cousin, he, he¡­ I was angry for a moment, so¡­¡± Yu Youyou stomped her feet. She hesitated and trailed off when she recalled how they had gossiped among themselves saying that Cousin was just a cripple who hade to visit, unable to finish her sentence as she felt ufortable and terrible about it.

    Of course Old Madam Yu understood what she was trying to say. She said reassuringly, ¡°Yao Yao, you did the right thing today. You should reward and punish clearly when dealing with the servants.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and listened.

    At this moment, Yang Shuwan had also received the news and immediately rushed over with Nanny Liu. She bowed to Old Madam Yu deferentially.

    Old Madam Yu said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve been the one in charge of this household, and Nanny Liu has never subverted your authority either. But look at all of them¡ªhow are they behaving? If you¡¯re really incapable of managing everyone, you shall not be in charge anymore.¡±

    With that, she ignored Yang Shuwan¡¯s pale face and let Yu Youyao help her out of the side courtyard.

    Yang Shuwan stood rooted to the ground as she pulled at her handkerchief furiously.

    No matter what, she was the mistress of the household and Yu Youyao¡¯s mother. The servants in her residence were tied up, beaten up, and instructed to be sold off without anyone even informing her. They really didn¡¯t take her seriously.

    If it were Old Madam who¡¯d given the instructions, she could let it go. After all, there was still something called ¡®filial piety.¡¯ However, Yu Youyao was just a little girl who relied on the Old Madam¡¯s authority to climb over her head and abuse her power.

    What was this incident supposed to mean?

    Could it be that she was already trying to interfere in the management of household matters?

    Thatmotion in the courtyard had caused a huge scene. Yu Youyao supported her grandmother as they walked along the corridor towards An Shou Hall.

    ¡°I¡¯m old and have limited energy. All I hope for is harmony at home, so I try to close one eye to everything and let things go. Your stepmother was raised by a concubine and wasn¡¯t taught well. All day long, she¡¯s either scheming to possess everything in the house or jockeying for power with the others. She doesn¡¯t have the demeanor of a proper first wife at all. I really can¡¯t stand to watch her behavior.¡±

    In the past, her granddaughter still seemed too naive and innocent, so Old Madam Yu naturally wouldn¡¯t have said such things to her.

    But today, when she saw her granddaughter dealing with the servants, her words and actions seemed to have be more principled. Thinking about it carefully, she now felt an urge to teach more rules and principles to her granddaughter.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression had be calmer. Upon seeing this, Old Madam Yu changed the topic. ¡°Yao Yao, you are not young anymore. You should start learning the ropes to managing some household matters. Let Nanny Liu teach you more, she¡¯s very wise. No one in the residence is as capable as her. If you can pick up just 10-20% from her abilities, it will already be much more useful than you reading the ¡®Analects of Women¡¯ or the ¡®Female Virtue¡¯. I guarantee that it will help you boundlessly.¡±

    It was fine if Yao Yao couldn¡¯t study well; after all, a woman whobored well wouldn¡¯t suffer. She already had ns for Yao Yao for when she¡¯d grown just a little older, to let Nanny Liu teach her how to manage the household. That was the serious business for women.

    Yu Youyao did not care much about managing the household, but since her grandmother wanted her to, she would try to learn a little to make her grandmother happy. However, there was something else that was making her much more concerned at the moment.

    ¡°Grandmother, Cousin uses a wheelchair to move and go around and doesn¡¯t have great mobility. Although The Green House is good, it¡¯s still a little inconvenient¡­¡± Yu Youyao hesitated to continue.

    Old Madam Yu looked at her granddaughter for a long time before saying, ¡°You¡¯re being very concerned about your cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue sheepishly. ¡°Cousin is handsome and his handwriting is beautiful. I just think that someone like him should live a good life, and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated by others. Plus, the moment I saw Cousin, I felt very close to him, as if I¡¯d known him from before. I want to treat him well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu, who believed in Buddhism, smiled and said, ¡°The rtionships between people depend on fate. You probably have fate with him!¡±

    Yao Yao was just like her mother¡ªanyone whom she liked, she would try her best to treat well.

    However, if she didn¡¯t like someone, she wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to them even if she had plenty of free time.

    Zhou Linghuai had a physical disability, but he had an extraordinary temperament. He didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary person, so it was also a good thing that Yao Yao was on good terms with him.

    ¡°Then, Grandmother, I¡­¡± Yu Youyao was very happy that her grandmother did not object to her getting close to her cousin.

    Old Madam Yu dismissed it with a wave of her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in the matters between you young people. Go and y to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    After hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Yu Youyao happily returned to the house and called all the servants over. She rummaged through the house and picked out many things.

    Chun Xiao didn¡¯t know what her young mistress was doing. Even when she asked, Yu Youyao would look mysterious and behave secretively.

    Soon, it was already noon. Chun Xiao came over and said, ¡°Young Mistress, Old Madam has instructed us to have dinner at her house, to wee Young Master Zhou. Everyone in the residence has to be present. For lunch, you can have it on your own here.¡±

    The maidservant began to set the dishes out on the table. Although it was a simple lunch of about four to five small dishes, they were delicious, and were all Yu Youyao¡¯s favorite food.

    Yu Youyao opened the lid of one of the blue-and-white porcin bowls. Inside was a zed swallow that had been stewed for hours.

    Recalling how she had almost caused her cousin to fall today, Yu Youyou felt guilty. She secretly condensed half a drop of spiritual dew and added it into the swallow. She then instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Send this to Cousin¡¯s room.¡±

    Chun Xiao agreed with a smile, but she wondered in her heart, ¡®Eldest Miss had just met the young master today. Why is she so concerned about him?¡¯

    In The Green House, Zhou Linghuai was also having his lunch.

    The kitchen staff had asked Chang An about Young Master Zhou¡¯s food preferences and prepared a few light dishes of Huaiyang cuisine that would suit his pte. They were exquisite and delicious, but it was a pity that Zhou Linghuai did not have much of an appetite. After eating a few mouthfuls, he put down his chopsticks.

 Chapter 16

    Hemoptysis and Coma

    Chang An advised, ¡°Young Master, you should eat more. You¡¯ve traveled a long way and must be tired. You have to eat and drink well to replenish your energy.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nced at him coldly. ¡°You talk too much!¡±

    Chang An shut his mouth and did not dare to say anything else. However, he felt that his young master¡¯s words were due to the incident from before. After holding back for a while, he still felt indignant said eventually said, ¡°Young Master, I just heard from a few maidservants in the courtyard that when Eldest Miss Yu left The Green House in the morning, she had lost her temper and ordered someone to tie up two old maids. They received 30 strokes of the paddle and were dragged away immediately. Tsk, she¡¯s so arrogant at such a young age.¡±

    So, you should stay away from her in the future, to avoid being harmed by her.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s throat was itchy. He held up his light blue handkerchief and coughed, then removed the handkerchief and nced at it casually. The bright red color on it was shocking¡ªhe had coughed up blood. However, he put away the handkerchief without even informing Chang An, then asked hoarsely, ¡°But did you find out why those two old maids were beaten?¡±

    Chang An thought to himself, ¡°Since when did you be so meticulous about someone else¡¯s matters?¡± However, out loud he only said, ¡°I heard they had loose tongues.¡±

    She had them beaten so severely over just a few words. For someone her young age, she sure was vicious. From this incident, Young Master should realize her true colors.

    However, Zhou Linghuai had a faint guess and understanding, as he thought back to how the old maids from the kitchen, who hade to ask about his food preferences not long ago, had been much too solicitous.

    Looking at the few light dishes in front of him, Zhou Linghuai suddenly had an appetite. He lifted his chopsticks again and picked up a bowl of clear soup.

    There were pieces of emerald cabbage in the white bone soup. It looked light and refreshing. The meatballs were also juicy and bouncy, with perfect seasoning. They were delicious.

    Chang An¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as he watched his young master, who usually had a small appetite, eat the big meatball and finish the remaining dishes one by one. He even drank a whole bowl of soup.

    At this moment, Old Maid Wang, who had just been assigned to The Green Room yesterday, led Chun Xiao in.

    Holding a wooden tray, Chun Xiao bowed respectfully to Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Young Mistress said that Young Master must be tired from having traveled all the way here. She has ordered me to send this box of premium birds nest here to nourish Young Master.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled upwards. ¡°Thank Cousin for her concern.¡±

    Chang An stepped forward unhappily and received the wooden tray. He lifted the blue-and-white porcin cutlery off the tray and ced them on the table.

    Chun Xiao lowered her head, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Young Master¡¯s meal. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Old Maid Wang led Chun Xiao out. Chang An nced at the scarce leftovers on the table, then looked down at the porcin bowl in front of him. He wondered if Young Master could still eat?

    As it turned out, he had really underestimated his young master.

    Indeed, Zhou Linghuai could still eat.

    The birds nest with rock sugar melted in his mouth. It was neither too sweet nor too heavy, and there was a faint lotus fragrance that refreshed his pte and soul.

    After finishing a whole bowl of it, Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt as if there was a stone in his chest. It was heavy, suffocating, and ufortable. He couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth with his handkerchief and coughed continuously.

    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chang An was shocked. He quickly poured a cup of hot tea.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­ cough¡­¡± Zhou Linghuai coughed until his lungs hurt, until it almost seemed like he would even cough out his internal organs. He coughed without stopping, and couldn¡¯t even get a drink of water.

    Chang An panicked. ¡°Young Master, I-I¡¯ll get Uncle Sun immediately¡­¡±

    Ever since the young master broke his leg, his body hadpletely copsed. While he did manage to recover a little after recuperating for three years, this journey to the capital had been a long and arduous one, taking a toll on his body. Naturally, he fell ill along the way. After entering the capital, he took a few days to heal. When he felt better, he sent someone to deliver a greeting card to the Yu Residence.

    After all this, the young master¡¯s already poor health took another hit and weakened even further.

    As soon as they entered the capital, Uncle Sun told them that Young Master had emptied his pockets along the way. If he fell sick again, it would be disastrous and potentially fatal.

    Zhou Linghuai coughed a few more times. Suddenly, he felt a foul stench rush into his mouth from his chest. He couldn¡¯t help but choke and spit out a mouthful of ck blood onto the handkerchief.

    Seeing that the young master had coughed up blood, Chang An, who was about to call Uncle Sun, retreated a few steps and eximed, ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai fell limp against the back of his wheelchair. Chang An called out to him a few more times, but did not manage to wake him up. He ran out in panic, shouting as he ran, ¡°Uncle Sun, Uncle Sun¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun, who lived next door, heard themotion and rushed over. He almost bumped right into Chang An at the door.

    ¡°Uncle Sun.¡± When Chang An saw Uncle Sun, it was as if he had seen his savior. He was so agitated that he was about to cry. ¡°Uncle Sun, Young Master coughed up blood. Hurrye take a look. Young Master, he, he¡­¡±

    ¡°What? He coughed up blood?¡± Uncle Sun¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard that, as it meant that Young Master was on the brink of death. Stumbling over himself, he immediately rushed into the house without even waiting for Chang An to finish speaking.

    Chang An followed close behind, lookingpletely panicked.

    Uncle Sun first picked up the blue handkerchief that had fallen to the ground. He immediately saw the smear of bright blood. His heart sank, and he flipped the handkerchief over. When he saw therge ball of thick, ck, and putrid blood on it, he frowned and began to check Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body before taking his pulse.

    Chang An couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Sun, what happened to Young Master? He was fine before, so why did he suddenly cough up blood?¡±

    Uncle Sun nced at him. Chang An immediately quietened and did not dare to make another sound, out of fear of disturbing Uncle Sun.

    After a long while, Uncle Sun asked, ¡°Was there anything unusual about Young Master today?¡±

    Chang An thought about it carefully and exined in detail about everything that had happened throughout the day. Then, he emphasized, ¡°Other than Eldest Miss Yu almost causing Young Master to fall from his wheelchair earlier today, there was nothing unusual.¡± At this point, he paused and suddenly said, ¡°By the way, Young Master also ate the premium bird¡¯s nest that Eldest Miss Yu had sent over. He seemed to like it very much and finished it clean.¡±

    Uncle Sun immediately noticed the porcin bowl on the table. He reached out for it and lowered his head to smell it. After pondering for a while, he took another few deep sniffs and did not speak for a long time.

    Seeing Uncle Sun¡¯s serious expression, Chang An¡¯s face gradually turned even paler. He looked ashamed, anxious, and resentful. After holding it in for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but ask angrily, ¡°Uncle Sun, how is Young Master? Is there a problem with the birds nest that Eldest Miss Yu gave to him?¡±

    By now, his face had turned red with anger. ¡°I knew that Yu Youyao had ill intentions. Previously, she almost caused Young Master to fall from his wheelchair. Now, she has harmed Young Master¡­¡±

    Seeing that his young master had such a pale face and was leaning against the wheelchair weakly, Chang An felt dejected and ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s Young Master¡¯s first time in the Yu Residence. I should have been more cautious. I shouldn¡¯t have let him eat anything that was questionable or suspicious. I harmed the young master¡­¡±

 Chapter 17

    Terminal Lucidity?

    Seeing how Chang An was mumbling to himself and sounding more ridiculous by the second, Uncle Sun red at him. ¡°I haven¡¯t even said anything. What are you muttering on about?¡±

    Chang An was stunned. Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask¡­

    Uncle Sun had already turned around and pinched Zhou Linghuai hard. The unconscious Zhou Linghuai slowly woke up. Chang An was so surprised and delighted that he immediately threw himself onto his young master. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything, but merely nced at Uncle Sun and then at the overjoyed Chang An. ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Uncle Sun smiled at him and asked, ¡°Young Master, how do you feel now? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head and pondered for a moment. ¡°This is the mostfortable and refreshed I¡¯ve felt in the past three years.¡±

    Thinking back to the Young Master coughing his lungs out just a moment ago, and all the blood on his handkerchief, Chang An¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was shocked. What did Young Master mean by that? Was he suffering from terminal lucidity?

    Uncle Sun stroked his long beard and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Before Zhou Linghuai could speak, Chang An could not help but say with agitation, ¡°Uncle Sun, Young Master was clearly coughing badly just now and vomited blood. Why do you still say that this is a good thing? Take a closer look at Young Master, he¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, his leg was kicked by Uncle Sun, and he cried out in pain. Uncle Sun then red at him and said angrily, ¡°You rascal, what are rambling about now? Are you saying that I¡¯m wrong? And stop it with all your gesticting.¡±

    After being lectured by Uncle Sun, Chang An finally shut his mouth obediently, not daring to say anything more.

    Uncle Sun took the blue handkerchief and pointed at the patch of bright red blood on it. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯d fallen ill from the long journey, and the ailment had spread through your body. Coughing up such a mouthful of blood is very serious and it meant you wouldn¡¯t even live past tonight. Even if you survived, it had already shortened your lifespan, and you wouldn¡¯t live for more than another three years.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. After coughing out that mouthful of blood, he had indeed felt that his body had be weaker again, and had already expected this.

    This blood was different from the one Young Master had vomited out earlier. When did Young Master cough up such scarlet blood? How could he not have known at all? Chang An widened his eyes in shock and opened his mouth to speak.

    But Uncle Sun turned over the blue handkerchief and pointed at the lump of ck and smelly blood on it. ¡°Vile blood umtes in all the internal organs. For some reason, Young Master has spat out this mouthful of it. It¡¯s naturally a good thing for the vile blood to be expelled from the body.¡± After saying that, he turned to look at Chang An. ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    Chang An lowered his head, not daring to say anything else, but feeling great relief in his heart.

    Zhou Linghuai was also a little surprised. He nced at the porcin bowl on the table, his expression thoughtful.

    Uncle Sun noticed his gaze and said, ¡°Young Master, could it be that you coughed out the vile blood umted in your internal organs because you had eaten this bowl of bird¡¯s nest?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    Uncle Sun did not continue probing. ¡°This bowl of bird¡¯s nest is quite special indeed. It has to be brewed with an extremely good medicinal dew. It makes sense if Eldest Miss Yu was the one who sent it over. The Xie family in Quanzhou was known for their premium medicinal brew, and it was widely popr at one time as well. Although it failed to be passed down through generations properly, it¡¯s not surprising that she still has some exceptional secret medicinal recipes on hand. This medicine heals the soul, nourishes the Qi, and strengthens the bones. It tackles Young Master¡¯s illness. If you can eat it often, it will be extremely beneficial.¡±

    Without an even expression, Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡­

    Yu Youyao had no idea about what had happened at The Green House. After dinner, she asked Chun Xiao to call the craftsmen and gardeners in charge of repairs and renovation in the residence. She also found a few capable old maids and servants, gathering a dozen people or so in total. Together, they headed to The Green House.

    Meanwhile, in the house, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pulse was being taken by Uncle Sun. When he heard themotion, he had Chang An to push him out to take a look.

    Yu Youyao had already gotten her men to remove the threshold in front of the courtyard and changed it to a low, sloped one instead. She had even instructed a few old maids to shovel the flowers, wood, and pebbles that were in the way, and reced them with green bricks that were smooth and wide.

    Everyone in the courtyard was in full swing.

    Seeing Zhou Linghuaie out, Yu Youyao led the maidservant over. ¡°Cousin, Grandmother asked me to bring some people over to renovate The Green House, to make it more convenient to live in.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    The day before, the resident¡¯s servants had already seen him at the inn, so of course the old madam was already aware that his leg was broken and that he was in a wheelchair.

    If they had wanted to renovate the courtyard, they would have done so yesterday when they were cleaning up the courtyard. Why would they wait until everyone had moved into the residence today to do so?

    It was most likely because the young mistress had almost made him fall off the wheelchair in the morning. She probably felt guilty and went to look for Old Madam. And that was why all this was taking ce.

    Yu Youyao felt sheepish under his gaze. ¡°There are more ces in the courtyard that need to be redone. It might be a little noisy. Why don¡¯t you let Chun Xiao bring you around the residence so that you can familiarize yourself with the environment?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhou Linghuai shook his head, his voice tinged with warmth. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch from the side.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu didn¡¯t insist further. ¡°Okay, then. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re dissatisfied withter, remember to let me know.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    The servants were quick and efficient in their work. The uneven areas in the courtyard were ttened one by one. Wooden ramps were ced beside the steps to make it easier for the wheelchair to go up and down. The thresholds in the house were also changed to low ones that were more essible for a wheelchair.

    The study, the bedroom, and the hall were all covered with jacquard-weave rugs. These rugs were thick and hairless, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to push the wheelchair across it. The table and chairs with sharp corners had also been reced with round tables and round stools. Fragile items such as porcin vases were also reced with delicate wood carvings, elegant bamboo carvings, and so on.

    Afterboring for an entire afternoon, The Green House had changed drastically. It was very convenient for the wheelchair to move around inside and outside the house.

    Yu Youyao also personally ced a very expensive ¡®Four Treasures of the Study¡¯ set on the table. Then, she said to Zhou Linghuai, ¡°In a while, I¡¯ll pick a few vases of flowers and ce them around the house. What flowers do you like?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked around the study. ¡°You decide.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not decline. ¡°We could put a few vases of expensive orchids in the study. A few pots of bamboo on the windowsill. It will exude an academia ambiance. Next, we could also pick a few vases of hanging orchids and hang them along the veranda, which will look good and won¡¯t get in the way. We have to nt a grape vine in the courtyard and build a rack for it. We¡¯ll rest in its shade during summer and eat its fruits in autumn.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pushed his own wheelchair and followed behind the little girl, listening to her chatter about what kinds of flowers to ce here and what kinds of nts to grow there.

    She even wanted therge vat in the courtyard to be nted with a lotus stalk, truly helping the ce live up to its name¡ªThe Green House.

    At the edge of the courtyard wall, vines were to grow all over the wall, and flowers would bloom all year round.

    Finally, she pointed to the room at the side of the courtyard. ¡°We¡¯ll need to build a small kitchen there.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai also had the same idea. He had to take his medicine very often and regrly, without fail, and he couldn¡¯t head to the main kitchen all the time, as it would be too inconvenient.

    The youngdy had already considered everything for him.

 Chapter 18

    Warm Hospitality

    After reorganizing the entire courtyard, Yu Youyao turned to Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Cousin, is there anything else you don¡¯t like?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. She had picked out everything that could pose an inconvenience, even ones he had not thought of. ¡°Everything¡¯s great!¡±

    Yu Youyao was very delighted to be affirmed. ¡°Well, as long as you like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long afternoon. You should go home and get some rest.¡± The sun had set, and the young woman must be tired after her busy afternoon.

    Yu Youyao was indeed feeling quite exhausted, so she nodded. ¡°See you at dinner.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    When it was time for dinner, the families from the two houses of the Yu Residence gathered together, and separate tables were prepared for the men and women. There were dishes of every kind, as well as wine, snacks, desserts, and fruits. It was a sumptuous feast.

    Zhou Linghuai wasn¡¯t in good health and couldn¡¯t drink, so in ce of wine, he offered a toast with tea instead, one by one to each elder in the residence, to show his respect.

    With the whole family gathered together, it was such a lively scene!

    Yu Youyao secretly poured herself a ss of plum wine when her grandmother wasn¡¯t paying attention to her. After pouring the wine, she straightened her back self-consciously. Sitting upright, she looked obedient and polite, but her eyes were big and bright, sparkling as they darted around. When she was sure that no one was looking at her, she broke into a wide grin¡ªlike a cat that had just stolen a fish.

    She thought that she had done it without anyone noticing, but little did she know that her every move had been noticed by Zhou Linghuai, who was sitting opposite her.

    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, so he raised his teacup to cover the faint smile on his lips.

    He was actually starting to feel that this noisy dinner was bing more interesting and less unbearable.

    Yu Youyao was unaware that her little actions had already been spotted by someone. Holding the small cup with both hands, she drank from it secretly.

    The plum wine tasted both sweet and sour, which Yu Youyao had always liked.

    However, her grandmother was very strict with her. Other than allowing her to drink a small ss during the holidays for good luck, she was usually not allowed to drink at all. Her grandmother said that it was too improper for girls to drink.

    Zhou Linghuai, who had just taken a bite of food and looked up, couldn¡¯t help but pause to stare for a moment.

    The youngdy¡¯s lips were stained with wine, and she looked lovely. Her face was a little flushed, and her ck, bright eyes were dazzling. Probably because she had a low alcohol tolerance, she was a little tipsy after two small sses of the plum wine. She sat obediently in her seat like a little doll, without moving or making a fuss, looking delicate and adorable.

    Realizing her granddaughter hadn¡¯t spoken in a while, Old Madam Yu turned to check on her, and immediately found herself both angry and amused. She patted on her granddaughter¡¯s head. ¡°You gluttonous girl!¡±

    ¡°Grandmother?¡± Yu Youyao called out softly. She blinked and looked up at Old Madam Yu. Her eyes were dewy, with pupils that were ck and shiny like agate gemstones, lookingpletely dazed.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t get angry at the sight of that. She turned around and asked Nanny Liu to pour a cup of sobering-up tea.

    Since there was a banquet at home, such tea had already been prepared beforehand.

    Nanny Liu smiled as she served Yu Youyao some of it.

    But Yu Youyao wrinkled her nose as it tasted bitter and fishy. ¡°This tastes bad. It stinks.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was amused. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you still dare to drink secretly in the future.¡±

    The Plum Wine was a type of fruit wine, so it was very light. Normally, three to five cups wouldn¡¯t have much effect, and it usually wouldn¡¯t get Yu Youyao drunk. It was just that she was a little excited and got a little tipsy, but she would be fine after drinking the tea and resting for a while.

    After the feast, the maidservants brought some mouthwash in. The old maids cleared the table, then refilled it with exquisite pastries, dried fruits, and snacks. Only then did everyone start chatting.

    Yu Zongzheng asked Zhou Linghuai about his life in Youzhou.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°After the incident at home, both my father and mother passed on. Grandmother¡¯s health declined, and she didn¡¯t have any rtives or friends. The n found a reason to cut ties with us. Fortunately, I learned how to make ink and was able to make ends meet. But Grandmother really suffered¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was furious when he heard this. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The Zhou n is too much!¡±

    The position of Commander was an official position that had a longstanding lineage. It was also considered a rather grand position, so the Zhou n must have benefited quite a bit from Zhou Linghuai in the past as well.

    However, after the incident in Youzhou, officials of all positions were either killed, exiled, or imprisoned. The reason that the Yu Residence had the guts to mediate on behalf of the Zhou family was also because of the family¡¯s generations of kindness.

    Even the emperor showed mercy and grace, yet the Zhou n did not bother to help this orphan and widow at all.

    But Yu Zongzheng was just an outsider after all, so he didn¡¯t continue to say anything further. He only patted Zhou Linghuai¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You and Aunt have suffered for the past few years. From now on, you can live in peace at our residence.¡±

    And he added some more words of concern and encouragement.

    Yu Zongshen asked Zhou Linghuai about his studies and came up with a few questions to test him on the spot.

    Zhou Linghuai answered everything with ease.

    Yu Zongshen asked a few more questions from this year¡¯s imperial examination. Zhou Linghuai was urate and concise, and his answers were even more insightful than those of this year¡¯s top schr.

    Upon realizing Zhou Linghuai¡¯s standard, Yu Zongshen was secretly shocked. He turned to Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin and said, ¡°Although Linghuai is only a few years older than the two of you, he is already incredibly knowledgeable. You can ask him for guidance in the future.¡±

    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhou Linghuai¡¯s legs.

    If his legs were intact, he definitely would have been in the top three positions of the Imperial Rankings this year. He was an outstanding talent, in no way inferior to Song Mingzhao.

    Furthermore, Zhou Linghuai was only a little over 14 years old, which was a year younger than Song Mingzhao.

    Hearing their father¡¯s high praise for Cousin Zhou, Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin took the opportunity to talk to him. The three of them chatted, and the more they talked, the more they got along.

    Yu Youyao listened with a tilted head, her eyes sparkling.

    On the left, Yu Qingning stretched out her arm and passed a te of sweet fruits to Yu Youyao. ¡°Big Sister, have some fruits.¡±

    Yu Youyao thanked her and ate a piece.

    Yu Qingning was also eight years old, two months younger than Yu Jianjia, and she had an extroverted personality. Yu Youyao¡¯s father cared more about this daughter of his concubine than about her. At the very least, she had never heard of Yu Qingning being scolded.

    Yu Youyao did not interact with her often.

    ¡°Eldest Sis, you and Third Sis were both sick previously, but why did you lose so much weight? Third Sis doesn¡¯t seem to have changed much.¡± Yu Qingning turned to look at Yu Jianjia several times.

    In the past year, Yu Jianjia had been sick most of the time, but she didn¡¯t look much different each time she fell sick or recovered, and did not have much weight gain or weight loss. However, she still coughed and panted often.

    When she was younger, Yu Youyao had once said that Yu Jianjia was deliberately pretending to be sick, but was berated when her aunt had heard about it.

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip and looked aggrieved. ¡°I¡¯ve lost some weight too, but you probably couldn¡¯t tell because I was thin to begin with.¡±

 Chapter 19

    Marquis Heir Song Mingzhao

    Yu Qingning pursed her lips, not seeming to believe her.

    Yu swallowed the fruit and pressed a handkerchief to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve shed a lot of baby fat this time, so that¡¯s why I¡¯ve lost so much weight. When you¡¯re my age, you should also lose your baby weight to grow taller.¡±

    Ever since that dream she had, it seemed like everything became clear to her.

    Yu Jianjia had a heart disease, but only her grandmother, father, and Yang Shuwan knew about it. Everyone else thought that her body was just a little weak as she was born prematurely and had some congenital defects.

    In the nightmare, she had only found out about this after she was married into the Marquis Residence and was used as a medicine source.

    Yu Jianjia would asionally suffer from chest tightness and dizziness. In serious cases, she would suffer from chest pain and have difficulty breathing. She had been managing her health with the best medicines, so that she never appeared that sickly.

    ¡°I see!¡± Yu Qingning scratched the tip of her nose and rolled her eyes. ¡°Eldest Sis, Cousin has just entered the residence today, yet you have already punished the old maids and created so much ruckus by bringing so many things from your room over to The Green House. You¡¯re showing too much concern for him. I¡¯ve never seen you so attentive to Eldest Brother and Second Brother.¡±

    She had heard that the tables, chairs, and ornaments in The Green House, and even the antique calligraphy, paintings, and literary supplies, were all from Yu Youyao¡¯s own private collection.

    Everything was magnificent and valuable.

    Eldest Sis hadn¡¯t shared any of these precious items with her own sister, yet she had passed it all to this outsider¡ªthat was too much!

    Hearing the jealousy in Yu Qingning¡¯s tone, Yu Youyao did not even bother to nce at her. ¡°Grandmother misses Grandaunt and feels sorry for Cousin who has suffered all these years. If you put in more effort, you can also try topete with Grandaunt for Grandmother¡¯s affection.¡±

    Yu Youyao had thrown out such a beautiful retort that even Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at her in a different light.

    Yao Yao had really turned it around with just a line.

    Although Old Madam Yu was happy to see Yao Yao getting close to her cousin, she had also been a little concerned.

    But after hearing what Yao Yao said, even Old Madam Yu felt that it made sense. This was how it should be. Even if outsiders heard it, they would praise her for being so loyal and kind.

    She would get the credit, though Yao Yao was the one who did everything.

    Yu Qingning was stunned for a moment before she understood. Without her grandmother¡¯s permission, how would Yu Youyao have dared to create so much trouble for everyone?

    She had embarrassed herself and was momentarily speechless. Quickly, she turned around and approached Yu Lianyu, the fifth daughter of the second house, to chat with her.

    Yu Shuangbai puffed up her cheeks and nced at Yu Qingning. She snorted and said to Yu Youyao, ¡°What a troublemaker. She thinks everyone else is a fool. If she dares to use my big brother and second brother¡¯s names as cannon fodder again, I¡¯ll tear her mouth apart.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed wholeheartedly.

    However, in her heart, she felt that although she was close to her eldest brother and second brother and did like them, they were still from separate houses after all.

    In her dream, she was locked up in the small courtyard by Song Mingzhao, being tortured and tormented while her father hadn¡¯t bothered about her at all. Her second uncle, eldest brother, and second brother hadn¡¯t seemed to care about her either.

    But her cousin was different. There was no one in his family anymore. From now on, he would be a member of the main house, so of course they had to be closer. With a man in the main house who could take charge, the Marquis Residence would not dare to do as they pleased.

    Yu Shuangbai took a bite out of a piece of sweet fruit before she changed the topic. ¡°Ever since your recovery, you¡¯ve stopped looking for me to y together. Thest time I wanted to go feed the fish in the lotus pond together, you didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    There was a lotus pond which had all kinds of koi fish in it. By throwing some bait in, arge group of colorful koi would swim over to snatch the food. In the past, the both of them often climbed onto the rocks by the pond and counted the number of koi fish.

    Yu Youyao was a little annoyed. ¡°The lotus pond shes with my Four Pirs of

    Destiny

    . I won¡¯t y at the lotus pond anymore. Don¡¯t call me there in the future. I won¡¯t go even if you call me.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine, I guess it¡¯s once bitten, twice shy for you. Do you really have to avoid the pond like that?¡±

    She had justpared Yang Shuwan and Yu Jianjia to sly, vicious snakes who had ¡°bitten¡± Yu Youyao. Although the two of them had been whispering between themselves, it was still heard by the others nearby.

    Yu Jianjia felt an itch in her throat. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed lightly.

    Yang Shuwan held her breath and turned to look at Madam Yao. Seeing Madam Yao sitting calmly and sipping on her tea, as if not hearing Yu Shuangbai¡¯s insolent remark, she was furious.

    This Madam Yao couldn¡¯t even raise her daughter to be well-mannered, yet she has the cheek to talk about being a noble daughter from a schrly family. What a joke.

    Yang Shuwan did not hide her ring. Madam Yao saw it but didn¡¯t take it seriously.

    It was not a big deal for the youngdies to chatter and gossip a little with each other. Madam Yang only felt offended because she had a guilty conscience.

    If she were to stop the children from talking, that would only make things more awkward for Madam Yang.

    Concubine He pushed a bowl of pear paste dessert to Yu Jianjia and was all smiles as she said, ¡°Jianjia, you were fine just a while ago. Why are you suddenly coughing again? Are you feeling unwell again? Quick, have some pear paste dessert to smoothen your throat. I heard that Eldest Miss had specially instructed that this pear paste had to be prepared for tonight.¡±

    Her every line seemed to be showing concern, but upon deeper thought, every word hit a nerve. Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale. She lowered the handkerchief from her mouth and thanked Concubine He gently, but had no intention of actually eating the pear paste dessert.

    At this moment, Madam Yao put down her teacup and she said with a smile, ¡°The Spring Quarter Examinations are in a few days. There are many students in our n who are participating in the entrance examination. I wonder how many of them will seed.¡±

    The Yu n was arge family. In addition to their family living in the capital, there were also many others who were living with the Tongzhou n.

    As early asst month, some younger generations of the n who were going to participate in the Spring Quarter Examinations had already been sent to the capital and ced in the Yu n¡¯s amodations in the capital.

    Old Madam took this very seriously. She had personally gone to take a lookst month and had even sent a lot of literary supplies over. She had instructed the servants stationed there to take care of them meticulously.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu was twirling her prayer beads. She was indeed interested in this topic. ¡°There seem to be a few who are not bad. I¡¯m hopeful. However, they are all young, so it¡¯s not a big deal. They can take it as an experience. There is still much time for them ahead.¡±

    Madam Yao smiled and added, ¡°Mother is right.¡±

    Yang Shuwan, who hadn¡¯t been able to join the conversation, finally found an opportunity. ¡°Last year, in the township examination, the heir of the Marquis Residence, Song Mingzhao, took the first ce and became a Top Scorer, really making many others envious. I wonder if he will take part in the Spring Quarter Examinations this year.¡±

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart jumped when she heard this name.

    Her grandmother and the Marquis¡¯s wife had personal connections. Her aunt, Yu Mengxiang, had married the eldest son of the Marquis¡¯s third wife, Song Wenshu.

    The Yu family had a close rtionship with the Marquis Residence, but Yu Youyao and Song Mingzhao were five years apart. They weren¡¯t familiar with each other and could even be considered strangers.

    However, in her dream, her grandmother had taken a fancy to Song Mingzhao, and that¡¯s when she had started to help arrange for her to settle into the Marquis Residence.

    <li data-annotation-id="bac0bcbb-a6b6-47ee-b348-a33d1f0f866e">This refers to Chinese astrology </li>

 Chapter 20

    Not Seeing Clearly

    In her dream, Yu Youyao remembered havingplex feelings towards her husband. She had also made up her mind that she would never want to have anything to do with Song Mingzhao in her lifetime.

    At the mention of Song Mingzhao, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t hide her admiration. ¡°Mingzhao is a good child. He was noticed by Mr. Xian Yun and taken in as a disciple two years ago. It hasn¡¯t been long since he¡¯s be a Top Scorer, so I heard from that old fellow from the Marquis¡¯ Residence that there are no ns to let Mingzhao take part this year. Since he¡¯s young and still doesn¡¯t have a strong foundation, it¡¯s better to wait another three years.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was a famous Confucian schr of the Great Zhou Dynasty who had great talent and skills. That old fellow was clearly bragging.

    Everyone present understood that the ¡°old fellow¡± Old Madam Yu mentioned referred to the Marquis¡¯s wife.

    Madam Yao looked envious. ¡°I wonder how the Marquis¡¯s Residence has brought them up so well. The two older boys in my family are already 13 years old, but they only became elementary schrsst year, and there¡¯s still a long way to go before they can be high schrs. My youngest is already 11 years old, but hasn¡¯t even passed the examination. All of them y all day long, never taking their studies seriously.¡±

    Concubine He nced at Yang Shuwan, then smiled and said, ¡°In three years, Shanyan will also be a high schr, and maybe even earn the position as a Top Scorer.¡±

    It was rare for anyone to be a high schr at the age of 16, so it would be rather impressive.

    When Madam Yao heard this, she could not stop smiling. ¡°Thank you, I hope you¡¯re right.¡±

    Even the Old Madam¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Shanyan is just like his father. He¡¯s smart and has a bright future.¡±

    These words weren¡¯t empty praise. They clearly had high hopes for Yu Shanyan. Madam Yao smiled and squinted her eyes jokingly. ¡°Mother, that¡¯s too high praise for him.¡±

    But since they were all daughters-inw, how could there not bepetition? Seeing that Madam Yao had gained praise in front of Old Madam, the smile on Yang Shuwan¡¯s face stiffened. She could not help but re at Concubine He.

    It was clear that this little wretch had deliberately praised the second house in order to put her down inparison.

    ¡­

    The next day, they worked all the way until the afternoon, and The Green House was finallypleted. Yu Youyao was very satisfied. The servants who had participated were all rewarded with two taels of silver, which made the other servants very envious.

    Zhou Linghuai headed to An Shou Hall and thanked Old Madam Yu. As she fiddled with her prayer beads, she said, ¡°We¡¯re all family. I¡¯m only doing what I should.¡±

    After that, she changed the topic and asked about Zhou Linghuai¡¯s studies.

    He said respectfully, ¡°In addition to the Four Books and Five ssics, I¡¯ve also studied the Daoist Canon. In the past, because of my stubborn personality, my father had grounded me, forcing me to study Buddhist scriptures for a while to cultivate my temperament. I¡¯ve also briefly read the Six Arts of a Gentleman. In addition, I¡¯ve mastered the Four

    Arts

    , and other ssics. In particr, Guiguzi was a masterpiece which used many literary techniques. It was intricate, ingenious, and unpredictable.

    In recent times, many believed in Daoism but were obsessed with alchemy, ignoring important state affairs and disrespecting court officials. Almost everyone could recite one or two Daoist collections, but merely to please the sages.

    Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to fullyprehend the Four Books and Five ssics even if they studied it for a lifetime, let alone the more obscure Daoist Scripture.

    Zhou Linghuai was not just talented; he was exceptionally so.

    The Zhou family had also had high hopes for Zhou Linghuai. Unfortunately, his legs¡­

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his gaze and said nothing.

    Old Madam Yu felt pity for him, but at the same time, she also felt rather gratified. ¡°A man reads to learn to be wise, upstanding, and capable. Even though you aren¡¯t pursuing the path to be a schr, your studies should never be neglected. Our residence has hired a teacher for you. He is Mr. Hu Shan, who had participated in putting together The Book of Law during the previous emperor¡¯s time. He is an upright and exemry man. It¡¯ll be good for you to learn from him.¡±

    Even though his legs were disabled, no outsiders would belittle him once they found out that he was a disciple of Mr. Hu Shan.

    Since he understood that this was arranged with his best interests at heart, Zhou Linghuai nodded gratefully.

    When the former emperor was a young teen, Mr. Hu Shan had been his mentor but resigned after participating in theption of The Book of Law. His reputation was definitely a match for Mr. Xian Yun.

    It was quite surprising that the Yu Residence managed to hire him. There was probably more than met the eye to this.

    After returning to The Green House, Zhou Linghuai finished the painting he had been working on yesterday and asked Chang An to send it to Yu Youyao.

    The way that Yu Youyao had been rash yesterday and almost caused Young Master to fall was still fresh in Chang An¡¯s mind, so he was a little reluctant. Furthermore, although the nourishing cuisine she gave Young Master yesterday had healing properties, she hadn¡¯t cautioned them on its extreme effects at all, almost causing a serious issue when Young Master had eaten it all without warning.

    Chang An couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset. ¡°Young Master spent a lot of effort on this painting yesterday. Why are you giving it to Eldest Miss Yu?¡±

    Out of the many young mistresses in the Yu Residence, why did Young Master just happen to take notice of Eldest Miss Yu?

    Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t say anything. He looked down at the canvas stand in front of him, which had been changed only yesterday. The sides were rounded and it had no sharp corners. There was an ivory-carved pen holder on top of it, and there were a dozen pencils of various sizes, each of them of premium quality. In addition, these pencils had been meticulously selected, along with the paperweight and inkstone set.

    Noticing his gaze, Chang An pursed his lips. ¡°Although she did help Young Master redecorate this ce yesterday, it was ordered by Old Madam and has nothing to do with her. I asked around yesterday. Eldest Miss Yu is spoiled and willful. She¡¯s not as well-mannered as Third Miss Yu Jianjia. Young Master should stay away from her in the future.¡±

    At this point, Chang An nced at the young master and saw that he had already started reading a book. Chang An wondered if he was even listening to him.

    Zhou Linghuai furrowed his brows, seemingly displeased.

    However, Chang An did not notice that. Worried that his young master would be harmed, he continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t you send this painting to the Third Miss of the main courtyard? Young Master, you will be staying in the Yu Residence in the future, so you will have to interact with the sisters in the residence. You should forge stronger ties, and you should choose someone who is easier to get along with, so that you will be more at ease in the residence in future.

    Since entering the capital, he had specially looked into the details of the Yu Residence, and had heard that Yu Youyao had a spoiled and domineering personality, who often threw her weight around just because Old Madam Yu pampered her.

    And seeing as how Yu Youyao had almost caused Young Master to fall, then subsequently beat and sold off a few servants, it seemed this information about her was urate.

    Today, he even happened to hear about Yu Jianjia having a fever for two consecutive days, almost losing her life, and it seemed to be rted to Yu Youyao. So, he had be even more annoyed with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things clearly.¡± Zhou Linghuai gave him an indifferent nce.

    Chang An felt a little aggrieved. Everyone in the residence had said that Third Miss was kind and polite, so why was Young Master saying that he wasn¡¯t seeing clearly? ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve only just met Eldest Miss Yu. Why are you defending her?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s grip on the book tightened as he fell into deep thought.

    The moment he saw Yu Youyao yesterday, he had felt that she was beautiful and pure. Hearing her gentle voice greet him, he had somehow felt an urge to get to know her better.

    <li data-annotation-id="d056d84a-11a5-47fc-ab4b-0605fcb6ea53">Four Arts of the Chinese Schr refers to the four main areas of artistic and academic talents expected of Chinese schrs in the past.¡±

    Old Madam¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but pause in twirling her prayer beads. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Confucian, Buddhist, and Daoist books to be studied together.¡±

    There were a total of nine books in the Four Books and Five ssics. They were ssics which detailed how the past distinguished sages conducted themselves and seeded in the world. It was a must to study these ssics.

    On the other hand, the Daoist Canon consisted of nine books, including the Book of Morality, Guiguzi[2. Guiguzi refers to aption of ancient Chinese texts </li>

 Chapter 21

    Extremely Precious

    Seeing that the young master was silent, Chang An turned to look at Uncle Sun, who hade over at some point. ¡°Uncle Sun, we¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof now. It¡¯s better to be cautious. Please persuade the young master to stay away from Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    Uncle Sun, who was in his sixties, had white hair and a beard. He was wearing a gray jacket and was sitting on a stool by the window, leisurely drinking tea. When he saw Chang An looking over, his drooping eyelids lifted. ¡°How foolish.¡±

    Chang An was furious. He puffed his cheeks up indignantly.

    Uncle Sun nced at him. ¡°You feel indignant? Why don¡¯t you think about it more carefully? Although the Yu family and the Zhou family are rtives, thete Old Madam Zhou had married into You Prefecture and had been distanced from the Yu family for many years. This familial connection only runs so deep. However, the real decision maker in the residence is Old Madam Yu, who treats Young Master differently only because of her close rtionship with Old Madam Zhou in the past. Otherwise, with Young Master¡¯s situation, I¡¯m afraid people merely think of him as a pitiful visiting rtive.¡±

    Chang An understood what Uncle Sun meant and looked ashamed.

    Young Master¡¯s legs were not good and his future was uncertain. Furthermore, he was just a rtive from Youzhou. If not for Old Madam Yu, how could Young Master be living so freely in the Yu Residence?

    Hence, being nice to Yu Youyao, whom Old Madam Yu doted on most, was also an act of respect and gratefulness toward Old Madam Yu.

    Uncle Sun said thoughtfully, ¡°The people from the main courtyard are not easy to get along with. When I entered the residence yesterday, I took a good look at Third Miss Yu from afar. I could tell at a nce that Third Miss Yu was born at full term. Although her body is a little weak, as long as she is well-nourished, she will be fine!¡±

    When Chang An heard this, his eyes widened. ¡°This, this, isn¡¯t this¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t have deduced wrongly. But if Third Miss Yu was born at full term, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­ that Master Yu and Madam Yang had¡­

    Chang An¡¯s face turned red, and he did not dare to think any further.

    He had heard that Third Miss Yu was in poor health because of her premature birth. So, seeing how she always looked pale and frail, wasn¡¯t she just putting on an act?

    In that case, were the rumors about Eldest Miss Yu still true?

    Chang An was absolutely confused. With the painting in hand, he left the house in a daze.

    Uncle Sun shook his head. ¡°Silly boy.¡±

    Not long after, Yu Youyao received the painting from Chang An and opened it carefully. Immediately, her eyes opened wide.

    The painting showed the garden that had been decorated by Yu Youyao, with vines on the walls, and there were all kinds of flowers in bloom. It was colorful and breathtaking.

    In the courtyard, there was an old grape vine with long branches that extended endlessly. Between the green leaves, there were clusters of ruby grapes. It looked delightful. There were even stone tables and stone chairs under the grape trellis¡­

    The red water lilies in the vat were in full bloom, and they were a bright, scorching red. There were pots of hanging orchids under the porch, and between the long green leaves hung flower stems, which bore rows of small flowers that looked fresh and elegant.

    There was beautiful scenery in every corner. It was exactly as Yu Youyao had envisioned.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s painting skills were excellent. His elegant brushwork revealed sophisticated techniques, and his brush moves were interesting. The light and dark colorsplemented each other, creating a magnificent piece.

    Even though Yu Youyao did not know anything about art, she could tell that her cousin had amazing painting skills.

    She carefully rolled it back up, treating it like a precious piece of treasure. ¡°Chun Xiao, get someone to frame it and hang it in my roomter.¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. There were several famous masterpieces in the young mistress¡¯ house, such as paintings of nobledies on a spring tour at the pce or chasing butterflies. Each one of them was rare and valuable.

    However, Yu Youyao had no interest in any of them. She only liked Young Master Zhou¡¯s work.

    Chun Xiao nced at the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha scriptures. Because it was rather long, Young Mistress had folded both ends and disyed her favorite section.

    In no time, the news that Zhou Linghuai had given Yu Youyao a painting was spreading to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu fiddled with her prayer beads. ¡°He¡¯s a sensible child indeed.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and agreed. ¡°Young Master Zhou is a good one.¡±

    Old Madam Yu closed her eyes lightly. ¡°I hope that he really understands how good Yaoyao is, and sincerely treats her well, so that from now on, Yao Yao will have an elder brother to rely on.¡±

    Nanny Liu was silent.

    Although Young Master Zhou was just a cousin, there was no one else in the family. In the future, he would settle down in the Yu family¡¯s main house. Although they weren¡¯t closely rted by blood, being from the same house would be a strong connection, as opposed to being from different houses.

    In the blink of an eye, another two days had passed.

    Yu Youyao woke upte, so she did not go to An Shou Hall to have breakfast with her grandmother.

    Chun Xiao served some dessert and snacks. Yu Youyao had some and ordered someone to send some to The Green House as well. She then had Chun Xiao bring a pot of jasmine tea and they headed over to An Shou Hall together.

    Old Madam Yu happened to be talking to a woman who was wearing a silver hairpin.

    Yu Youyao nced at her curiously, and saw that she was wearing a dark blue patterned jacket, her back was t and straight, but her shoulders leaned forward slightly. Her appearance was wlessly tidy, and she exuded an imposing aura that not even Nanny Liu had, making anyone around her feel nervous and on edge.

    Yu Youyao did not dare to even breathe too loudly. She hurriedly retracted her gaze, not daring to nce around anymore. She even straightened her back a little, and looked like a student who had just been disciplined by a teacher.

    Seeing this scene, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh to herself. She waved Yu Youyao over. ¡°Yao Yao, this is Auntie Xu. She was from the royal pce. Come and greet her.¡±

    Hearing that she hade from the pce, it was no wonder that she had such an impressive aura. Yu Youyao didn¡¯t dare to seem rude and quickly bent forward. ¡°Hello, Auntie Xu.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Aunt Xu sized her up and immediately noticed her pair of phoenix eyes. It revealed an aura of nobility. Instantly, her heart thumped.

    Since ancient times, that was always a statement of beauty for women.

    She had been in the pce since she was young and was used to seeing nobles. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were long and phoenix-like. The ends of her eyes were slightly raised, and the corners of her eyes had a tinge of red. Her eyshes were long, and she had inner eyelids. Her smiling eyes were filled with emotions, and her gaze seemed to convey them.

    Such a pair of elegant and beautiful eyes. Auntie Xu was curious about the kind of great fortune they would bring in the future.

    Old Madam Yu received the tea personally poured by her granddaughter, lowering her head to take a sip. The jasmine tea was fragrant and rejuvenating¡ªjust perfect for this time of the day.

    The tea personally served by her granddaughter just tasted better than any other tea.

    Putting down her teacup, Old Madam Yu got to the point. ¡°Yao Yao, Auntie Xu will be your personal in-charge from now on. You have to learn the rules and ways from her.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Grandmother.¡± Yu Youyao pouted slightly and nodded reluctantly. Since Auntie Xu was already hired here, it seemed that her grandmother was determined to make her learn the ropes and she had no chance of refusing.

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand gently and turned to Auntie Xu. ¡°Yao Yao has been raised close by my side since she was young. I¡¯ve spoiled her. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help discipline her from now on.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Infuriated

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Madam.¡± Auntie Xu understood what Old Madam Yu meant. She was asking that she be stricter with Yu Youyao, but also reminding her to care for Yu Youyao wholeheartedly at the same time.

    Old Madam Yu was very satisfied with Auntie Xu. As expected of someone from the pce.

    Yu Youyao turned to Auntie Xu. ¡°Please guide me from now on.¡±

    Auntie Xu immediately shook her head humbly. This youngdy looked chubby and lovely. At such a young age, she already exuded an air of ss and elegance, with her fresh and delicate appearance. She wasn¡¯t spoiled or domineering as the rumors imed. Nodding slightly now, she was feeling quite satisfied with her new young mistress.

    But!

    Auntie Xu frowned with a look of disapproval in her eyes. The youngdy indeed exuded a spiritual aura, but her behavior and mannerisms were ck and undisciplined. Although she had the underlying aura of a fine youngdy, her demeanor was also quite bearish.

    Fortunately, the youngdy was still young. It was not toote to shape her.

    Old Madam Yu finally had one less concern to worry about. ¡°Yao Yao, you are already old enough, so it¡¯s not good for you to stay in the north courtyard all the time. Later, you may pack up your belongings with Auntie Xu. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll move into the Jade courtyard, which is just beside the north courtyard.¡±

    She had ordered for the Jade courtyard to be organized and prepared the moment Yao Yao had turned seven, so that she could move in when she was a little older.

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. Her eyes widened and she looked at her grandmother nkly. It took her a while to react. Then, she hugged her grandmother¡¯s arm and wheedled, ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t bear to leave you. Can I moveter in the future? Grandma? Okay? Grandma, promise me¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t resist any longer and opened her mouth, about to give in and agree.

    At this moment, it was Nanny Liu who spoke instead. ¡°The Jade Courtyard and the An Shou Hall are near each other. It only takes a few steps and turns, so it¡¯s convenient to visit. If you miss Old Madam, you can juste over often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao puffed her cheeks up and looked at Old Madam Yu with puppy eyes, like a pug who was being abandoned. It was impossible to ignore.

    After raising her for so many years, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t bear to part with her either. She stroked her granddaughter¡¯s head. ¡°Yao Yao, when you first came to live with me, you were only this big.¡± She gestured with both hands, showing a size not much bigger than a rabbit. Then, she sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so tall.¡±

    She ced her palm on Yu Youyao¡¯s head and gestured, her eyes suddenly welling up.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and cried softly. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t make me move away. I¡¯ll be good from now on. If you want me to learn to manage the household from Nanny Liu, I¡¯ll definitely learn well. And if you want me to learn discipline and rules from Auntie Xu, I¡¯ll also learn well and not disappoint you. But I won¡¯t move away. I don¡¯t want to move. I don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu held the little girl in her arms and dabbed the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief.

    ¡°Silly girl. Which proper youngdy from a good family didn¡¯t move to a small courtyard and live by herself at seven years old? I couldn¡¯t bear to part with you, so I¡¯ve kept you by my side for two extra years. But you¡¯re already a big girl. You should learn to live on your own.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, I-I can¡¯t bear to leave you. No¡­¡± Yu Youyao had been with her grandmother since she was young and had never left her grandmother¡¯s side. Now that she was asked to move out, she panicked and refused to let go of her grandmother¡¯s sleeve.

    Old Madam Yu and Nanny Liu tried their best to persuade her. After an hour, their mouths were dry, but Yu Youyao had finally stopped crying and reluctantly agreed to move. With red eyes, she left the An Shou Hall.

    After Yu Youyao left, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but cry, clutching her handkerchief. ¡°My Yao Yao, she¡¯s never left my side since she was young¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu felt really helpless, but it wasn¡¯t as if they were separated by life and death. ¡°Eldest Miss is just moving to the house beside this. You can go over and visit her anytime when you miss her.¡±

    After a long time, she finally managed tofort and calm Old Madam Yu down.

    But the Old Madam was still unhappy. Shey on the bed and groused, continuously talking about her granddaughter as if she had been snatched away by someone else.

    No wonder people said that children grew older while the elderly aged in reverse.

    The Old Madam was precisely like that¡ªshe was an old child.

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao had led Auntie Xu back to the south wing and asked Chun Xiao to gather all the maidservants.

    There were a total of nine people in the south wing, and Chun Xiao was the head maidservant in charge. Dong Mei often came over to help oversee everything as well, so there was no need for more maidservants.

    There were two maidservants who were second-in-charge. One was called Xia Tao and the other was called Qiu Xing. They were in charge of Yu Youyao¡¯s room.

    Then there were also four other young maidservants who were in charge of sweeping and cleaning.

    And two old maids who were efficient and experienced in household chores.

    All of them were standing in a row with their heads lowered as Yu Youyao did the introduction. ¡°This is Auntie Xu. She used to work in the pce. From now on, all the matters in this house will be handled by her. You must not show any disrespect.¡±

    When everyone heard that she hade from the pce, their reactions were the same as Yu Youyao¡¯s. They did not dare to even breathe aloud, and they merely stood rooted to the ground anxiously.

    Auntie Xu took one nce and nodded to herself.

    Although the people in Yu Youyao¡¯s house looked a little untrained, at least they seemed to behave well. Yu Youyao was still young, so it was not a problem to teach her. If she were older, that might not be as possible, as she still needed some molding and cultivating.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re too polite. Just call me Nanny.¡± Auntie Xu¡¯s smile was very friendly, and she didn¡¯t look like someone from the pce. Instead, she looked more like a nanny for a rich family.

    Yu Youyao blinked and did as told, calling her Nanny.

    So Auntie Xu became Nanny Xu, and she instructed the servants in the house to pack up. There were too many items in Yu Youyao¡¯s house, so Old Madam Yu had asked Nanny Liu to bring some people from her house over to help them pack too.

    This was a hugemotion in the north courtyard, so the news soon spread to everyone else in the residence.

    Meanwhile, Yang Shuwan returned to the main courtyard with a stomach full of anger. Nanny Li brought over a cup of tea to calm her down. All of a sudden, Yang Shuwan was so angry that she grabbed the teacup and smashed it, causing the colorful peony teacup to shatter into pieces.

    ¡°Someone who¡¯s from the pce makes a more impressive and qualified nanny. It¡¯s not like our family doesn¡¯t have enough money, so why didn¡¯t she hire one more? Everything good goes only to Yu Youyao. Isn¡¯t Jia Jia her biological granddaughter too?¡±

    At the mention of this, an old grudge surfaced in her heart.

    The Jade Courtyard used to be called the Water Pavilion. It was the best courtyard in the residence and was only slightly smaller than the main courtyard. As it was located at the back and not in the main area, it wasn¡¯t convenient for the residence¡¯s elders to live in.

    At the end ofst summer, when Jia Jia was preparing for her move, she had gone to the Old Madam as she wanted Jia Jia to move into the pavilion.

    Old Madam had refused bluntly, ¡°Water Pavilion is a distance away from the main courtyard. Jia Jia is not in good health, so she shouldn¡¯t be too far away from her mother¡¯s care. She should live in the courtyard that¡¯s beside the main courtyard. Since it¡¯s close by, it¡¯ll be easier for you to take care of her.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Eldest Daughter, without a Mother to Teach Her

    Although this courtyard was not bad, it could notpare to the Water Pavilion, where the lotus pond reflected light beautifully. There was no way Yang Shuwan could let it go just like that. ¡°Old Madam, the Water Pavilion is shady, with great water streams and the best scenery. It is the ce with the best Feng Shui in the residence and also the most suitable ce for healing. Since Jia Jia isn¡¯t in good health, wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to stay there?¡±

    Old Madam Yu paused and looked up at her. ¡°Do you remember how the Water Pavilion came about?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face stiffened and her smile froze in ce awkwardly.

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°Madam Xie was the one who paid for it.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s just that Jia Jia¡¯s body isn¡¯t good and her bones are weak¡­¡± Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hands. Madam Xie had been dead for many years. Now that she was the head of household matters at the Yu Residence, why couldn¡¯t Jia Jia stay in the Water Pavilion?

    Madam Yang had failed to show any tact although everything had already been spelled out for her. Old Madam Yu frowned and said, ¡°Jia Jia¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so the Residence has always been taking care of her with the best medicine and has never let her down, but¡­¡±

    When the word ¡°but¡± was added, it made Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyelids twitch.

    As expected!

    Twisting her prayer beads, Old Madam Yu went on to say, ¡°Yao Yao is the eldest daughter of the first wife. No one in the residence can beat her.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face fell.

    She thought of the day she had married into the Yu Residence. Because it hadn¡¯t been a hundred days since the passing of Madam Xie, the wedding wasn¡¯t done properly. Everything was simple and basic. She wore a in wedding dress and a small white flower on her head, entering the Yu Residence quietly.

    In the evening, Yu Zongzheng entered the room and took off her veil. After drinking a cup of wine with her, he went off to his study. He could not consummate their marriage as it was still within the mourning period for his first wife.

    The next morning, she had gone to pay her respects to Old Madam Yu. Nanny Liu sat on the first wife¡¯s seat with Madam Xie¡¯s memorial tablet in her arms. After serving tea to Old Madam Yu, she still had to kneel down and kowtow to the original first wife.

    Madam Xie was the first wife, while she was only the second.

    Therefore, she could notpare to Madam Xie.

    And Yu Youyao, the daughter of Madam Xie, was the eldest legitimate daughter of the first wife.

    Her daughter, Yu Jianjia, was also a legitimate daughter, but strictly speaking, she was still beneath Yu Youyao.

    Early in the next morning, the Water Pavilion¡¯s name had been changed to ¡°Jade Courtyard.¡± The meaning of this move was obvious.

    At the thought of this, the resentment in Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart exploded. ¡°Yu Youyao, you little wretch, why don¡¯t you go and die?¡±

    Beside her, Nanny Li was shocked. She rushed to the window and craned her neck to look out. When she saw that no one was in the courtyard, she heaved a sigh of relief. She then ducked in and closed the window tightly.

    In the courtyard next door, Third Miss, Yu Jianjia, stood in front of a desk in in white clothes. She gently rolled up her wide sleeves with one hand and held a pen in the other. On the pure white paper, there were neat rows of small, exquisite words that looked lively and graceful like dancers, or like beautiful women lined up on a stage, elegant and stylish.

    She was practicing calligraphy on the third chapter of ¡®Analects of Women,¡¯ which she had just learned from her female teacher, about proper etiquette.

    ¡°All women should know the proper etiquette and rules. Arrange seating for female guests. Straighten your clothes and walk slowly. Keep your hands together and your volume low as you lead them in.¡±

    ¡°When exchanging greetings, start from the top. Answer politely and speak softly. Prepare tea and serve it. Do not learn from others to be boastful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s personal maidservant, Hui Xiang, was still full of indignation. ¡°Why is Old Madam just so biased?¡±

    Eldest Miss was arrogant, foolish and pigheaded.

    By contrast, her Young Mistress was far more outstanding than Eldest Miss in terms of looks, talent, manners, and conduct.

    She truly did not understand what Old Madam was thinking¡ªchoosing to cherish the fish¡¯s eyeball instead of the precious gemstone.

    Yu Jianjia paused for a moment, then with a curl of her lips, she said with a smile, ¡°Big Sister has never had a mother to teach her anything, so naturally, she¡¯s different from me.¡±

    Her gentle words meant no malice at all. After all, she was just telling the truth. Old Madam was especially biased towards Yu Youyao merely because she had lost her mother. Everyone knew this.

    Hui Xiang rolled her eyes and added, ¡°She didn¡¯t have a mother to educate her, so it¡¯s natural that she doesn¡¯t have a proper upbringing, right? No wonder Old Madam wanted to find a nanny from the pce to help teach her.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Jianjia looked up at Hui Xiang with a meaningful smile on her lips. ¡°Big Sister is not young anymore. She should indeed learn some of the rules. Most good families have conditions for marrying into their family, one of which is not to be without a mother to ensure proper upbringing. Grandmother¡¯s heart aches for her, so of course she has to make more ns for her.¡±

    It seemed to be a casual, innocent statement, but still, interpretation depended on the listener. Hearing that, Hui Xiang had a sudden understanding. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that refer to Eldest Miss? No wonder Old Madam has hired a nanny from the pce to help Eldest Miss. She must have been worried that Eldest Miss would not be thought worthy to get married into a good family in the future.¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly and scolded softly, ¡°Shut up! How can you say that!¡±

    It took Hui Xiang a moment to realize that she¡¯d spoken out of turn. She dropped to her knees and quickly said she wouldn¡¯t dare to do it again.

    Although Eldest Miss was young, she never hesitated in hitting the servants, so it was obvious that she was ruthless. If she had heard about this, the lightest punishment would probably be 30 strokes of the paddle.

    Yu Jianjia seemed to be angry. She held the handkerchief and coughed lightly, and her face was also flushed. ¡°My body is weaker than most. Since it¡¯s usually hard on you being my servant, I often can¡¯t bear to be too harsh on you, which has indulged you into developing a temper and a habit of gossiping in front of me. If Grandmother finds out that I¡¯m not strict with those under me, she will scold me, and you won¡¯t be able to avoid punishment either.¡±

    Hearing this, Hui Xiang realized that she had almost implicated her Young Mistress, so she felt guilty and med herself. She raised her hand and pped herself twice, producing loud pping sounds. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Young Mistress, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    Yu Jianjia coughed again and said hoarsely, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m angry at you, but I didn¡¯t ask you to hit yourself. I¡¯m just worried that if you speak without thinking and follow in Zhi Zi¡¯s footsteps, our many years of rtionship as mistress and servant will have toe to an end.¡±

    Hui Xiang¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she remembered what had happened to Zhi Zi. ¡°I know you¡¯re always the kindest, Young Mistress.¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked a little tired. ¡°Get up. I¡¯ll let it go this time, but it happens again, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    Hui Xiang hurriedly stood up and helped Yu Jianjia into the inner room, then poured her a cup of water.

    As Yu Jianjia took a sip of water, she still looked a little concerned, so she added ast line, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that Grandmother found a nanny from the pce for Big Sister. We¡¯re all sisters of the same residence. I believe she won¡¯t mind if Fourth Sister and I go to her courtyard and learn from her nanny either. In the future, you need to gossip less.¡±

    Hui Xiang¡¯s eyes twinkled. If there were things to learn, they could all learn together. As expected, Young Mistress was wiser.

    After helping her Young Mistress lie down, Hui Xiang called a young maidservant into the room and whispered something into her ear.

    The girl ran out of the room and went straight to the Clear Autumn Courtyard.

 Chapter 24

    Happy Moving

    In the Clear Autumn Courtyard, the Fourth Miss, Yu Qingning, was also losing her temper. Sheined that the Old Madam was biased, and she was jealous that Yu Youyao was favored. Her personal servant, Jin Ju, simply wasn¡¯t able to calm her down.

    At this moment, a young maidservant lifted the curtain and entered the room. She poured a cup of tea for Yu Qingning. ¡°Young Mistress, don¡¯t be angry. As long as you join, you can learn from the nanny too. As the eldest sister, if there¡¯s anything good, it¡¯s only right that she counts her sisters in.¡±

    Jin Ju was a little stunned. Yu Qingning¡¯s brain started turning and she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The maidservant was delighted. She quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m Gui Zi.¡±

    ¡°I happen to becking a second-in-charge maidservant. You¡¯ll do,¡± Yu Qingning said with a smile.

    Gui Zi was overjoyed. She fell to her knees with a loud thud and thanked her profusely.

    ¡­

    In the capital, noble families liked to draw water into the garden. The Yu Residence was no exception, having had a lotuske installed long ago. Theke was filled with lotus flowers and upied a third of the space in the residence.

    The Jade Courtyard was connected to the lotuske, which was surrounded by a white stone bridge. The scenery was especially picturesque. Who in the residence wouldn¡¯t be envious?

    However, regardless of whether it was due to seniority or the Old Madam¡¯s love for Eldest Miss, this courtyard now rightfully belonged to Yu Youyao, not to mention that the Jade Courtyard had been built with Madam Xie¡¯s money.

    After spending an entire day packing yesterday, most of Yu Youyao¡¯s belongings had already been carried into the courtyard one after another, and she could slowly move some of the remaining less important items in the future.

    Early in the morning, Nanny Xu gathered all the servants and old maids into the Jade Courtyard to arrange everything.

    After Yu Youyao finished breakfast with Old Madam Yu, she helped her to the Jade Courtyard.

    They walked along the corridor for a while and after a couple more turns, they arrived at the garden, where there was a stretch of light green bamboo. Although it was not an expensive nt, the green bamboo was thick and strong, and this was a beautiful area.

    The Yu family was a schrly family, so naturally, they had to nt some bamboo in order to showcase their literary taste and ir.

    When she passed by a thick bamboo shoot, Yu Youyao saw a small hole in it. ¡°Grandmother, in May, I¡¯lle to this ce every day to collect bamboo sap and use it to brew tea for you.¡±

    Bamboo was also known as the dew of the heavens and the earth, with spiritual energy absorbed from the sun and moon, and contained the elixir of wind, clouds, lightning, and thunder. It nourished the mind and soul. Furthermore, the sap of the bamboo held the essence of it all. It was called ¡°Heavenly Water¡± by the people, meaning that it was nurtured by nature.

    Every May, Old Madam Yu would order some servants to drill holes and extract the sap from these bamboo.

    The rouge-red bamboo sap was drained and poured into a white porcin bowl. It was crystal and clear, with a touch of bamboo fragrance that was refreshing and mellow, while having a hint of sweetness.

    Old Madam Yu smiled so widely that her wrinkles showed. ¡°I¡¯m more afraid that you¡¯ll devour it yourself when I see how you¡¯re staring at the bamboo.¡±

    Yu Youyao blushed and pouted. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re teasing me again when I¡¯m just being filial to you. I just want you to consume more bamboo sap and live a long, long life.¡±

    At her old age, Old Madam Yu loved to hear such filial and auspicious words. Old Madam Yu beamed.

    The Jade Courtyard was just beside this garden and through the Moon Gate.

    When they got on the white stone arch bridge, the water under the bridge rippled lightly. There were scattered green duckweed and some withered lotus leaves. An exquisite two-story courtyard building was hidden among a stretch of unusually tall Chinese parasol trees. At this time of the year, its leaves had fallen and new leaves had yet to grow out, but the thousands of branches still exuded elegance and beauty.

    Back then, Madam Xie had spent arge sum of money to repair the Water Pavilion, and had even expanded the Lotus Lake to get a stream of water into the courtyard. Last year, Old Madam Yu changed the Water Pavilion to be called the Jade Courtyard. She had also spent a lot of money to tidy and clean up the ce. There was not a single ce in the courtyard that wasn¡¯t immacte and beautiful.

    After walking one round around the courtyard, Yu Youyao helped her grandmother into the building.

    The small building was divided into separate areas for the mistress and the servants. There were two side courtyards each in the east and west areas. There was a small kitchen in the east and a storeroom in the west. The small two-story building to the south was Yu Youyao¡¯s personal area. There were two sections on both sides, which had small rooms each. On the right was where the maidservants would be on duty, while on the left was the area that specialized in tea and soup.

    The house was a little messy as Nanny Xu was still leading the maidservants in arranging the items around the ce.

    Nanny Liu and Dong Mei had also brought more people to help.

    Yu Youyao was afraid that the servants busying about would crash into her grandmother, so she brought her grandmother out of the house. They sat down in an octagonal pavilion not far from the Bamboo garden, where it was windy but not too cold.

    Just yesterday, this little girl had been sobbing and saying that she didn¡¯t want to move. But today, she was all smiles and looked excited.

    Old Madam Yu was both relieved and sad. She sighed. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve really grown up.¡±

    Yu Youyao burrowed into her grandmother¡¯s arms and said cutely, ¡°Even if I¡¯m all grown up, I¡¯ll always be your granddaughter. You can¡¯t stop doting on me just because I¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    These words made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart sink. ¡°After moving into this courtyard, there won¡¯t be as many helpers in your house. Let Nanny Xu choose a few capable ones from the residenceter. In addition, you stillck a more experienced head maidservant, so Dong Mei will take over. She¡¯s slightly older than Chun Xiao and is a capable person.¡±

    Dong Mei was the maidservant she had prepared for Yao Yao in the first ce, but hadn¡¯t passed her over yet because she had wanted Nanny Liu to provide more training for her first, so that she would be of more help to Yu Youyao in the future.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± In the past few years, Dong Mei had been running to and fro between her and her grandmother¡¯s houses, so Yu Youyao was not surprised at all.

    Yu Youyao had all sorts of items in her house, and they were expensive too. Even though Nanny Xu had seen much in her lifetime, she still couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue at it all. When she was cleaning up the house, she did an inventory check one by one and checked the list. Anything that was missing or damaged was checked one by one. Finally, she moved it into the courtyard and double-checked it with the list.

    In the afternoon, the move was finally finished.

    At night, Yu Youyao had a small celebration.

    Using her own savings, she asked the main kitchen to prepare a few tables of sumptuous food, then sent them to the main courtyard and the second house. Even the concubines were sent a few exquisite dishes. The servants in her courtyard were also each paid two yuan, and were treated with arge table of dishes, so that they could bask in their Young Mistress¡¯s joy too.

    Yu Youyao had even sent official invitations, asking her siblings to join her for a banquet.

    Yu Jianjia, Yu Shansi, Yu Qingning, and Zhou Linghuai from the main house, along with Yu Shanyan, Yu Shanxin, and Yu Shuangbai from the second house, all came over bearing gifts.

    A total of eleven of them were gathered together.

    Without the presence of the elders, the young masters and young mistresses who had always followed the rules, now did not need to hold back. Yu Shanxin, who had an outgoing personality, suggested that they y the guessing game and the loser would be punished with a ss of wine. The fruit wine brewed with plums was weak and not intoxicating, so they could afford to drink a few more sses. On a joyous day like this, the elders in the family wouldn¡¯t have restricted them either.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as this suggestion was made, Yu Youyao clenched her fists and chased him around the house like a monkey. The house was filled withughter and the atmosphere was very lively.

 Chapter 25

    Ignorant and Unlearned

    In the end, Yu Shanxin stumbled and fell on his back while eximing loudly. Sprawled on the ground, he pleaded for mercy pitifully.

    ¡°Little Sis, I was wrong. Can¡¯t you be magnanimous and spare me this once? I only suggested ying the guessing game because I wanted things to be lively to celebrate you moving out. How was I supposed to know that you¡¯re bad at guessing!¡±

    There were many different drinking games, but one of the easier ones to y was word-guessing.

    It was also because he was being considerate for Yu Youyao, who was not good at studying, that he suggested ying this guessing game.

    Who would have known that Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t good at this game either.

    What else could they do then?

    There was nothing else to y!

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed and stomped her foot. ¡°Second Brother, have you seen anyone who¡¯s bad at studying but good at guessing words? You only know how to bully me. I¡¯m going to tell Grandmother.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yu Shanxin wailed. He scrambled to get up from the ground. Then, he went up close to Yu Youyao and apologized humbly in a low voice.

    As Yu Shuangbai ate the osmanthus candy, she held her stomach andughed. ¡°Second Brother, to think that you¡¯d have such a day too. Serves you right for teasing me all the time!¡±

    The concubine¡¯s daughters covered their mouths with their handkerchiefs and smiled too.

    Yu Shanyan alsoughed and shook his head helplessly.

    His brother was just like a monkey, running and jumping about all day. He never behaved seriously and seldom read many books on his own. He was actually about the same as Yao Yao, so he didn¡¯t know why his brother had such audacity to tease her.

    He turned to look at Zhou Linghuai, who was beside him, and saw that he was reading a book in his hand. It was one of the Daoist scriptures, Guiguzi. The pages of the book were flipped from time to time, and there seemed to be an invisible bubble around him. It was as if he was isted from the world; as if themotion around him had nothing to do with him at all.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in his wheelchair, looking a head shorter than everyone no matter the angle.

    Yu Shanyan¡¯s father had said that although Zhou Linghuai¡¯s legs were weak, he was incredibly perceptive and talented, and his eyes were deep and mysterious. He was not an ordinary person. His father had also told him to get closer to Zhou Linghuai. Although a little unconvinced, he still did as he was told.

    Previously, when he consulted Zhou Linghuai on some academic questions, he indeed had some unique insight that managed to hit the nail on the head.

    However, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s personality was too aloof, and he had a sense of istion from others. It was easy to initiate interaction with him, but it was a little difficult to actually befriend him.

    Yu Shanyan was just about to turn around when he saw Zhou Linghuai look up with a faint smile in his eyes. His cold and quiet aura seemed to be tinged with the color of the outside world. All of a sudden, it was like the ice of winter had melted and revealed the breeze of spring.

    Yu Shanyan was stunned for a moment. He followed his gaze and saw Yu Youyao waving her small fists, threatening Yu Shanxin with her teeth bared. He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh.

    Even though they were cousins, those from this house were still a little different after all.

    Yu Qingning smiled as her eyes wandered around the room, scanning every corner of it. In the end, theynded on the precious valuables on Yu Youyao¡¯s treasure shelves. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them. ¡°Let¡¯s y pitch-pot. Big Sister is the best at it. I¡¯m afraid no one in this residence canpete with her.¡±

    With that, she clutched her handkerchief andughed, but didn¡¯t say just what was so funny.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s stuck her tongue out a little, and said a little snidely, ¡°Big Sister is the protagonist today, so we¡¯ll y what Big Sister is best at.¡±

    After ¡°handling¡± her second brother, Yu Youyao sat on a stool and Chun Xiao handed her a cup of tea. Yu Youyao reached out to take it and lowered her head to take a sip. When she heard this, she threw the teacup onto the small table. The bottom of the cup hit the table and its lid nged a little, neither too loud nor too soft.

    ¡°In terms of studying and behaving gracefully, I¡¯m not as good as Third Sis and Fourth Sis. The only thing I¡¯m most confident in is pitch-pot. However, Eldest Brother, Second Brother, and Cousin are well-rounded in all aspects of the Six Arts. How would I dare to embarrass myself in front of them? Fourth Sis said that I¡¯m the best at it, but she was just exaggerating.¡±

    Among the Six Arts of a Gentleman, one of the Arts was indeed ¡°shooting¡±. However, archery waspletely different from ying with wooden arrows in their rooms.

    Yu Qingning was clearly mocking her for being ignorant and unlearned, only knowing how to y and have fun. Yu Jianjia seemed innocent of that, but Yu Youyao did not buy it at all.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and coughed lightly. Her face was pale, looking pitiable and heart-wrenching.

    Yu Qingning wanted to say something, but the maidservant beside her quickly handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Young Mistress, you must be thirsty. Here, have some tea.¡±

    The house fell silent for a moment.

    At this moment, Yu Shanyan tried to smooth things over. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s y pitch-pot then. It¡¯s a joyous asion for Little Sis to be moving out to live independently. And it¡¯s rare for all of us to gather together, so we should be harmonious and happy. There¡¯s no need to talk about academics and the arts.¡±

    Yu Qingning looked away unhappily. It was a fact that Yu Youyao was stupid and only cared about ying. Everyone in the residence knew this. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong.

    Hmph, everyone in the second house was only focused on receiving benefits from Old Madam, so they only wanted to curry favor with Yu Youyao.

    Yu Shanxin chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s a pretty good idea to y pitch-pot. It¡¯s a popr game in the capital. How about this? Let¡¯s form teams of two with one boy and one girl in each team. You sisters can y against each other, and the losers will be punished with alcohol. But, it¡¯ll be the guys in the groups who will take the punishment.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao nced at her cousin¡¯s leg and quickly said, ¡°Alcohol punishment isn¡¯t interesting. Why don¡¯t we stick notes instead? The losers will have notes stuck onto their faces.¡±

    Although the plum wine wasn¡¯t very strong, it was still wine. It was better for Cousin not to consume any alcohol.

    Zhou Linghuai looked down at his legs and nodded.

    The others had no objections either. Among them, Yu Shanxin was the only one who was most yful and lively. Big Brother was usually serious. If a note were to be stuck on his face, it would definitely be very interesting.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the same group as Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao turned to look at Zhou Linghuai.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    At his reply, the little girl beamed brightly.

    So with that, Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao formed a team.

    Yu Shanyan and Yu Shuangbai formed a team.

    Yu Shanxin and Yu Qingning formed a team.

    Yu Shansi and Yu Jianjia formed a team.

    Then the other children of the concubines, Yu Shanli and Yu Lianyu, formed a team as well.

    Yu Fangfei, the daughter of the second house¡¯s concubine, was six or seven years old. She was a little timid and did not know how to y this game, so she sat on a stool and ate some fruits. Hence, in total, they were divided into five groups.

    The maidservants brought over a few flower pots and some little wooden arrows with exquisite workmanship.

    Yu Youyao took the lead and threw an arrow straight into the pot. The room was filled with cheers. She turned around proudly and winked at Zhou Linghuai.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up, and his deep eyes revealed amusement.

    After ying a few rounds, other than Zhou Linghuai, all the other brothers had notes pasted on their faces. Yu Shanxin had the most notes¡ªthere were more than ten on his face. Yu Shanli also had seven or eight pasted onto his face.

    Yu Shanyan had the least, with one on his forehead and one on each side of his face. There were only three notes stuck onto his face. However, he usually looked serious and proper all the time, so now with these notes on his face, he looked quiteical.

    Everyone burst outughing.

 Chapter 26

    Killing Two Birds with One Stone

    Taking advantage of the great atmosphere in the room, Yu Qingning¡¯s mind started turning again. ¡°Big Sister, I heard that Grandmother has found a nanny from the pce to teach and guide you? I wonder if us sisters are lucky enough to benefit thanks to you, and learn from her too? The pce emphasizes on etiquette and manners. so learning from her can help us to gain a reputation of having had good training, which means that it will also bring praise and glory to the residence.¡±

    Yu Qingning thought that since her siblings were all present, even if Yu Youyao was unwilling, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse!

    As the eldest daughter of the family, it was only right for her to help her sisters along.

    If Yu Youyao did not agree, it would show that she was selfish and did not care about familial ties. If her father found out, she would most definitely be scolded.

    The room became silent. Zhou Linghuai frowned slightly and gently closed his book.

    Yu Lianyu and the other sisters also looked at Yu Youyao eagerly, waiting for her answer. The desire and anticipation in their eyes were clear as day.

    If they, the daughters of concubines, could also be taught by a nanny from the pce, they could also build a better reputation and have a brighter future.

    Yu Shuangbai shot a side nce at Yu Qingning, then reached for a piece of pie to eat.

    Eldest Sis had lost her mother, while Grandmother was now old and also didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of her so meticulously, so a skilled nanny was hired to help guide and raise her well. Just why were the others trying to involve themselves in this?

    She wondered what these people were making such a fuss for.

    Yu Jianjia picked up the teacup beside her and lowered her head, drinking mouthful after mouthful. Her pale lips were slightly curled into a faint smile.

    Yu Youyao was very taken aback. She was stunned for a long time before she reacted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Grandmother? If she agrees, then of course I¡¯ll have no objections too.¡±

    This answer was different from what Yu Qingning had expected. Her expression turned a little sour. ¡°Eldest Sis, what are you saying? Isn¡¯t Nanny Xu someone from your house? As the mistress of your own house, can¡¯t you make the decision yourself? Or is it that you¡¯re unwilling, so you¡¯re deliberately using Grandmother as an excuse?¡±

    What she said made sense too. Everyone turned to look at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao looked down. ¡°Nanny Xu used to serve in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. She¡¯s a respectable person and has even received the Empress Dowager¡¯s grace to leave the pce to retire. Grandmother spent a lot of effort to invite her into our residence.¡±

    She had intentionally ced an emphasis on the word ¡°invite.¡±

    With that said, everything was made clear to understand. The book that Zhou Linghuai had closed for a long while was gently opened again.

    However, Yu Qingning was indignant. The more respectable Nanny Xu was, the more she wanted to learn from her. ¡°Eldest Sis, as the eldest daughter of the first wife in the residence, you are naturally more respected and notable in general, but still, you should help to look out for your younger siblings too.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened, and she decided to be direct. ¡°In this residence, Nanny Liu is no less than Nanny Xu. Why don¡¯t you find Nanny Liu to learn from instead?¡±

    ¡°How can that be the same?¡± Yu Qingning was indignant and raised her voice.

    Nanny Liu was Old Madam Yu¡¯s most capable aide, and had an exceptional rtionship with her grandmother. Even her father and mother had to respect her, so how could she simply approach her and ask for some lessons?

    ¡°How is it different?¡± Yu Youyao calmly asked in return.

    ¡°Nanny Xu, she¡­¡± Yu Qingning suddenly seemed to have a realization, and her expression froze.

    In the end, although it was supposed to be a joyous celebration, it ended on such a bad note.

    When Yu Qingning returned home, she threw a big tantrum once again.

    When Concubine He received the news, she rushed over and asked Yu Qingning¡¯s personal maidservant about what had happened. Only then did she find out about what had happened at the little celebration dinner. Immediately, she understood that her daughter had been used, and she was furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you were being foolish? Nanny Xu came from the pce. Even Old Madam respects her, and even Nanny Liu isn¡¯t as qualified as her. How could you be so imprudent? Nanny Xu is someone who has received special grace and left the pce respectably. She¡¯s a meritorious servant. No one in the capital dares to belittle her, so where did you get such audacity?¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I, I¡­¡± She¡¯d merely felt that since Nanny Xu had left the pce, she hade to the Yu Residence as a servant too, so it was not that big a deal after all. She had thought that she just needed to be a little more respectful and give her a little more face than usual.

    Concubine He looked utterly disappointed in her daughter. She spat hatefully, ¡°What are you stammering about? The main courtyard is jealous that Yu Youyao has such an impressive and capable nanny, so they deliberately instigated you to stir up some trouble.¡±

    Yu Qingning lookedpletely puzzled. What did this have to do with the people from the main courtyard?

    Seeing her expression of confusion, Concubine He poked her forehead a few times. ¡°How did I give birth to a pig¡¯s brain like you? Nanny Xu was specially invited into the residence to care for Eldest Miss. If Eldest Miss agreed to let you join the sses, would Nanny Xu be happy with that? If they don¡¯t see eye to eye, will Nanny Xu still stay in the residence? Then, the people from the main courtyard would have sessfully gotten rid of Nanny Xu and achieved their goal. On the other hand, you would have be enemies with Yu Youyao. If that happens, what can you still hope to gain from Old Madam?¡±

    What a n to kill two birds with one stone!

    But she was also to me. Madam Yang had been criticized by Old Madam Yu recently, and even lost half her authority as the household in-charge, so she had been feeling so smug andcent that she had neglected her own daughter.

    She did not expect those people from the main courtyard to havee up with such an opportunity to exploit.

    The more Concubine He thought about it, the more rmed she became. ¡°You have to think about it. Your future marriage will have to go through Old Madam. If she doesn¡¯t like you, what hope do you have in this lifetime? As your mother, who else can I rely on in the future?¡±

    When Yu Qingning heard this, she turned around and threw herself into Concubine He¡¯s arms. She cried aggrievedly, ¡°Mother, I-I didn¡¯t think it through. I was just¡­¡±

    She was just jealous of Yu Youyao.

    Concubine Heforted Yu Qingning, as she had at least managed to open her eyes and see the situation clearly. She immediately ordered someone to tie up Gui Zi, the maidservant who had just been promoted to second in-charge, and bring her over for an interrogation.

    However, Gui Zi was tight lipped and did not let them get any information out of her.

    Concubine He¡¯s face turned red with anger. She instructed her maidservant to p Gui Zi left and right until her face swelled. Then, she simply brought Gui Zi to the main courtyard and groused to Madam Yang while crying and making a scene.

    She said that Yu Qingning was young and was still impressionable. Gui Zi had ulterior thoughts and had incited her young mistress. She stopped just short of saying that Gui Zi was an informant nted by the main courtyard.

    Staring at Concubine He¡¯s tear-stained face, Yang Shuwan was so angry that she felt pain in her heart. She immediately got someone to fetch Gui Zi¡¯s papers and brought her out of the residence.

    News of this matter quickly spread to Yu Youyao¡¯s house.

    Chun Xiao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already sote at night, so why are they still creating such a fuss unnecessarily?¡±

    Yu Youyao sat in front of the mirror and looked at her tender face in the mirror. Her lips curled up slightly. ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s unnecessary?¡±

    Chun Xiao was immediately stumped.

    Yu Youyao stroked the space between her eyebrows. Only she could see the blood jade lotus flower appear. ¡°Concubine He deliberately caused amotion so that everyone in the residence would know that the reason Yu Qingning had provoked me today was because of Gui Zi. By punishing Guizi and teaching Yu Qingning a lesson, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold this against Yu Qingning any further. So, this matter will end here.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Nanny Xu, Not a Simple Person

    Chun Xiao¡¯s mind lit up, and she immediately came to an understanding.

    ¡°As for why Gui Zi had instigated Fourth Sister?¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved, and there was a hint of delight in her voice.

    Dong Mei lifted the incense burner and added some calming incense. Casually, she added, ¡°Concubine He brought Gui Zi to the main courtyard.¡±

    Old Madam had assigned her to Yu Youyao because she wanted her to provide good advice and prevent Yu Youyao from getting fooled or yed by others.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. Ever since she had the dream, she had been carefully observing everyone¡¯s every move, and hade to a realization that there was nothing special about their little underhanded tactics.

    Just then, Nanny Xu walked in with a copper basin.

    Yu Youyao was wearing only her pink embroidered inner-wear. Her long ck hair draped over her shoulders and she was sitting on the bed. ¡°Nanny, if I had agreed to let Yu Qingning learn from you with me in the future, would you have been upset?¡±

    Nanny Xu dipped her hand into the copper basin. When she heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but pause. ¡°Before entering the residence, Old Madam only told me to take care of you.¡±

    The subtext was clearly understood.

    She entered the Yu Residence to tend to Yu Youyao because she wanted to be treated respectfully and settle down in the Yu Residence . She had also asked around and found out that Old Madam Yu was an understanding and generous person, who rewarded and punished ordingly and clearly. The Yu Residence had formed two houses, and the main house had only a small number of people. It was a good family.

    It was her duty to take care of Yu Youyao wholeheartedly, but if Yu Youyao brought along her sisters as well and she had to be ordered around by all of them, what would she be reduced to then?

    In that case, wouldn¡¯t she simply be a servant at their beck and call?

    She had been serving the nobles in the pce for decades. It was not easy for her to obtain their grace and leave the pce in glory. She only wanted to find a ce to stay and not to suffer.

    Yu Youyao climbed into bed and cooed, ¡°Everyone thinks that I¡¯m young and only know how to eat and drink, so they try to scheme against me.¡±

    Even if this were in the past and she were still ignorant about such scheming tactics, she also wouldn¡¯t have agreed to Yu Qingning. She would never allow others to order her nanny around.

    Nanny Xu looked at the little girl¡¯s snow-white skin and saw that it was wless. She couldn¡¯t help but marvel secretly. ¡°I¡¯ve been in the pce since I was young and I¡¯ve seen all kinds of smart people, but those who are always scheming and trying to outsmart others usually don¡¯t have a good ending. People like you, who know how to be smart or oblivious at the right times, choosing to livefortably without stirring trouble, are much better. The ancestors used to say that one shouldn¡¯t take life too seriously. Precisely, those who think too much ultimately bring suffering upon themselves.¡±

    She had only been with Yu Youyao for two days, but was already treated warmly and without any barriers between them. Yu Youyao treated her just as she treated Nanny Liu¡ªlike family. She appeared to be unfeeling and heartless, but she actually had her own considerations and understanding, and was a person with a good future ahead.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°The worst thing for a person is to tire themselves out, so It¡¯s not good to think too much. That¡¯s why people who are too arrogant or too smart often have weak bodies. They either cough and pant or have headaches and fever. Only when the heart is rxed, blood can be circted well and aid recuperation, which then helps to fight any illnesses.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss, you understand it well.¡± Nanny Xu¡¯s smile widened. She took a bottle of golden flower dew and poured a few drops on her palm. Then, she slowly rubbed it evenly on Yu Youyao¡¯s butterfly bones, with a unique method of massage.

    Not long after, Yu Youyao felt her bones burning. She felt rather ufortable and pouted. ¡°Nanny, you didn¡¯t tell me that bone molding would hurt so much. No no, I don¡¯t want to mold my bones anymore.¡±

    Seeing that the little girl was sulking and groaning as shey motionlessly on the bed, Nanny Xu said, ¡°Eldest Miss, your bones haven¡¯t developed fully, and they aren¡¯t too tender either. It¡¯s best to shape your bones at this age. Once the bones grow out, you will have a set of beautiful bones in the future. A slender neck, shapely shoulders, a straight back, a thin waist, and long, lean legs. It can also correct your hunched and crooked back.¡±

    There were no girls who didn¡¯t want to be beautiful. The moment she heard that bone molding could make her beautiful, Yu Youyao bit the pillow and whimpered, with her face scrunched up.

    Having endured the pain of being stabbed in the heart in her dream, Yu Youyou felt that she could do this!

    ¡°After I finish shaping the bones, I¡¯ll teach you a few more moves. In the future, practice those before you go to sleep. If you do that, not only will you have a good figure in the future, but it¡¯ll also be good for your body.¡±

    After bone molding, a woman¡¯s body would be delicate and soft. In the future, regardless of whether it was for serving her husband or for giving birth, it would be extremely beneficial. Others wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it even if they wanted to.

    However, Yu Youyao was still young, so of course, Nanny Xu didn¡¯t borate much about such matters.

    Yu Youyao cried and wailed, ¡°Nanny, why don¡¯t I just focus on learning etiquette from you? Let¡¯s forget about this bone molding and body softening training!¡±

    After molding her bones, she even had to sculpt her body too?

    Wasn¡¯t it better to eat and drink happily every day? Why would she choose to suffer instead?

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°Madam asked me to take good care of you and raise you, so it¡¯s my duty. I¡¯ll definitely spare no effort in all things that are for your benefit.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t agree to anything that was for her own good? But Yu Youyao¡¯s face was full of both sorrow and anger. She cried, ¡°Nanny, tell me, other than this, what else do I have to learn? So that I can be mentally prepared.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a great mindset, Eldest Miss.¡± Nanny Xu gave her an approving look, but Yu Youyao was lying on her stomach and could not see it. ¡°You have to learn the basic etiquette, appearance, posture, and rules. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she didn¡¯t care to be polite and interrupted Nanny Xu. ¡°There¡¯s a nanny in the Yu Residence who specializes in teaching the basic rules and etiquette to all the young mistresses in the residence. I¡¯ve already learned all this when I was five. Why should I learn it again?¡±

    Important families valued rules and upbringing, and the Yu Residence was no exception. No matter how much her grandmother doted on her, she had still been required to learn the basic rules.

    However, Nanny Xu also had her own reasoning. ¡°You grew up beside Old Madam Yu and are the eldest daughter of the first wife in the residence. You should be more outstanding than all the others in the residence in terms of how you carry yourself.¡±

    Nanny Xu was indeed someone from the pce. She had only interacted with Yu Youyao for a day, but already had a good grasp on her personality. She knew that this little girl looked unreasonable, but was actually an understanding person.

    Even though Yu Youyao was used to being undisciplined, she could not help but clench her fists in determination when she heard this. ¡°Nanny, you¡¯re right. If I lose to the other sisters in the family, wouldn¡¯t it tarnish Grandmother¡¯s reputation?¡±

    Her grandmother doted on her, so she also wanted to make her grandmother proud.

    Nanny Xu continued, ¡°Apart from that, you have to be familiar with the most basic situations in the capital city. You don¡¯t have to be proficient in needlework, perfumery, brewing tea, and so on, but you have to know a little.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt uninterested and yawned.

    But Nanny Xu continued on, ¡°In two years, you¡¯ll have to start moving around the capital and interacting with the young mistresses of the various families. If you can¡¯t even recognize them and don¡¯t have a bearing on your connections, you¡¯ll not only lose face, but it¡¯ll be even worse if they feel offended. Moreover, when you interact with them, you¡¯ll have to engage in conversation and small talk. If you don¡¯t know anything, you won¡¯t be able to chime in and will only be standing around awkwardly. Then, wouldn¡¯t you feel embarrassed, and wouldn¡¯t that invite condescension?¡±

 Chapter 28

    Had She Sold Herself?

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was speechless.

    Anything could be lost, but never one¡¯s dignity.

    It did not take long for her, who was used to being ck and undisciplined, to be tricked by Nanny Xu into agreeing to learn a whole lot of things. This caused Chun Xiao and Dong Mei, who were watching by the side, to gaze at Nanny Xu with admiration in their eyes.

    It was simply too amazing!

    As expected of someone from the pce, using a soft cane to produce resounding effects.

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements for you. From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll get up at five in the morning every day and take etiquette sses for two hours. During the day, you¡¯ll learn how to cook, prepare incense, tea, medicine, and so on. From eight to nine, you¡¯ll have a bone molding session and you¡¯ll soften your body. Then, for two incense sticks of time, you¡¯ll soak in a medicinal bath that will nourish your body. At nine, you¡¯ll be right on time for a rest.¡±

    There were also some other misceneous skills to be learned, but were less crucial, so she could pick those up slowly. Yu Youyao was used to beingzy in the past, but she would be turning ten very soon, so time was rather tight for her to learn everything now.

    She had a numbing headache. Nanny Xu¡¯s words floated around her ears, but only buzzed back and forth without entering.

    She had absolutely no idea that she had already sold herself.

    About ten minutester, the bone molding session finally ended. Yu Youyao¡¯s entire body ached, and shey motionlessly on the bed. Nanny Xu poured a cup of tea and fed Yu Youyao a few mouthfuls. Then, she pulled her up to learn more body sculpting exercises.

    There were a total of twelve movements, each of which greatly mobilized the muscles and bones in the entire body.

    Yu Youyao sprawled onto the bed. Nanny Xu held her ankle and pushed it forcefully towards her back, until the tip of her foot was against the curve just below the back of her head.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s waist was about to crack. The entire courtyard could hear her howling and wailing pitifully.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, your body is flexible. It¡¯s only the first day and you could already get into the position. After enduring for a few days, it will no longer hurt much.¡± Nanny Xu knew the moment sheid hands on Yu Youyao, that the girl was born with a naturally flexible body, and that she was a rare potential talent.

    Yu Youyao was in too much pain to speak.

    After about ten minutes, she¡¯d finally finished practicing the Flexible Body Technique. Her entire body was covered in sweat, and shey on the bed like a lump of mud, not even wanting to move her fingers.

    Nanny Xu had personally brewed some medicinal brew early in the morning. Dong Mei and Chun Xiao ordered someone to prepare a bath, and they immediately asked one of the old maids to carry Yu Youyao to the bathroom.

    Yu Youyao quietly added a drop of Spirit Dew into the medicinal bath. After soaking in it for a while, the soreness in her body eased a little.

    The next morning, she was sleeping soundly when Nanny Xu pulled her out of bed and covered her face with a cold handkerchief, startling her. ¡°Nanny, it¡¯s still dark outside¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°You promised me yesterday that you would get up at dawn today, to learn etiquette from me.¡±

    When had she agreed? Why didn¡¯t she remember anything? Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she turned to look at Dong Mei and Chun Xiao.

    Dong Mei and Chun Xiao said in unison, ¡°Young Mistress, you indeed agreed. We heard you.¡±

    She suspected that they were both in cahoots with Nanny Xu, but had no evidence. Yu Youyao looked like she was about to have a breakdown. ¡°Is it toote for me to go back on my word now?¡±

    Go back on her word? There was no way she could do that.

    Nanny Xu decided to use a concrete example to show Yu Youyao that a promise weighed a thousand pounds. She asked Chun Xiao to pick out an intricate nineyer outfit, then began to put it on heryer byyer. Next, she covered her whole body with many gold and silver jewelry essories.

    Yu Youyao gulped. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be exhausting if I learned while wearing such clothes?¡±

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°The rules of learning etiquette are a little stricter and harsher. Wearing nineyers of clothings is just right for your age. When you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll have to wear twelveyers of clothes. It won¡¯t be too exhausting.¡±

    Twelveyers? Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes grew wide in shock. She had really learned something new today.

    When they reached the embroidery pavilion on the second floor, Nanny Xu ced a book on her head. ¡°Eldest Miss, show me how you walk.¡±

    Her body was still sore fromst night¡¯s torture, so at this point in time, Yu Youyao only wanted to walk as steadily as she could, trying not to fall. She had no energy to take note of her walking posture at all.

    When Nanny Xu saw this, her expression did not change. She merely walked a few steps forward herself.

    As she walked, her waist moved and her hips swayed. She was graceful and beautiful. When she took each step, only the tips of her shoes could be seen under her skirt, making her look even more elegant and poised. The top of her skirt did not move, but the bottom swayed and rippled. Every step was a sight. Yu Youyao was simply stunned.

    So, she began to take it seriously, but still fell countless times. Nanny Xu neither scolded her nor looked annoyed, but only asked her to do it again and again until she got it right.

    Yu Youyaoy on the ground and cried, ¡°Nanny, you lied. Learning this is so tiring, I could fall to death¡­¡±

    After learning for about an hour, Yu Youyao could finally walk properly, and Nanny Xu revealed a long-lost smile. ¡°You have quite a good foundation, so you¡¯ll be great after a few more days of practice and some additional guidance. However, when you walk, you must also remember to manage your facial expression, such as joy,ughter, anger, sorrow, in deep thought, and so on. You have to pay attention to all of them.¡±

    When it was time, Yu Youyao freshened up and carried her tea to the North Courtyard to greet her grandmother. She threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and whined.

    However, she didn¡¯tin or say anything about not wanting to learn anymore.

    After she dragged her feet and left the North Courtyard very reluctantly, Old Madam Yu finally couldn¡¯t help but twist her handkerchief and burst intoughter. ¡°Yao Yao has always had a big ego. She once fell from a tree when she was younger. And when she saw that some people in the Residence had witnessed it, she buried her head in my arms and cried, not even wanting to show her face anymore. That¡¯s why I say that everyone has a weakness.¡±

    Nanny Liu alsoughed. ¡°But it depends too, and there¡¯s still more to discover about her temperament. I heard from Dong Mei that she has been learning humbly from Nanny Xu, since she heard that Nanny Xu was specially invited into the Residence by you.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile widened.

    She had always wanted Yao Yao to learn more, but every time Yao Yao sulked, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to be strict, and it had allowed Yao Yao to develop azy personality.

    Now that she had Nanny Xu, she was finally at ease.

    Back at the Jade Courtyard, Nanny Xu brought out a book called ¡®Medical ssics¡¯ that was thicker than a brick, and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯m skilled in medicinal cuisine, medicinal fragrance, medicinal tea, and other means of nourishment. If you want to master cooking, incense, tea, and medicine, you need to first have some knowledge of medicine. Once you be skilled in these, it¡¯ll be great because you can also take better care of your elders to show your filial piety.¡±

    Initially, she had thought that Yu Youyao would have no interest in these things. However, Nanny Xu quickly realized that Yu Youyao could remember a medicinal concept or theory after reading it just once or twice. As for the more difficult ones, it would take her only about three readings to be able to memorize it.

    Moreover, she was extremely talented in pharmacology. She could draw inferences after learning just one pharmacological theory, and apply it in many other ways.

    After two hours, Nanny Xu looked ambivalent.

    Having interacted with Yu Youyao these past few days, she found that although Yu Youyao was pampered and weak at enduring hardship, she had a certain tenacity within her. No matter how loudly she yelled in pain or how miserably she sobbed when her bones were being shaped and molded, she still grit her teeth through it. No matter how hard or often she fell while learning the proper etiquette and manners, crying and dering that she wanted to quit it all, she still managed to brush herself off and emerge standing tall.

 Chapter 29

    Precious Peace Temple

    Yu Youyao was undisciplined andzy, always thinking of ying and never wanting to work hard. However, as long as it concerned her grandmother, it seemed like she could even hold up a falling sky.

    Gossip and rumors were spread outside that she was stupid and mischievous, and couldn¡¯t even bepared to the daughter of a concubine in the Residence. However, it was clear that Yu Youyao was actually very bright. Even obscure medicinal theories weren¡¯t too difficult for her.

    In the evening, Yu Youyao ate dinner by herself and drank a cup of tea to help with her digestion, before resting for a short while. Then, once again, Nanny Xu took out a few books: ¡®Tea Scriptures¡¯, ¡®Heavenly Fragrance Records¡¯, and ¡®Finest Delicacies¡¯.

    Yu Youyao pouted and reluctantly put down the slice of cake she had just picked up, then followed along and learned obediently.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that Yu Youyao was studious or eager to learn.

    It was because Nanny Xu was too smart. Not only could she grasp Yu Youyao¡¯s personality, but she also had many skills and much knowledge that Yu Youyao just had to learn from her. Furthermore, she was excellent at teaching. The abstract and dry medicinal theories became clear and interesting after she exined them.

    Most importantly, these weren¡¯t difficult for Yu Youyao to learn, and she understood them easily. Since she could pick up new skills and theories with ease, there wasn¡¯t any reason not to learn.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t a fool!

    And so, she spent her following days focused on learning, deeply immersed in her studies. Before she knew it, it was already February 7th.

    After two hours of etiquette sses, Yu Youyao was drenched in sweat. She instructed Chun Xiao to help with her bath, then returned to her room.

    Dong Mei brought a dark green dress with a light green outer jacket and passed them to Yu Youyao.

    It was now February; the weather was cold yet warm. Those in the capital had long shed their winter jackets, and changed into spring clothes.

    Yu Youyao thought that this outfit looked pretty good and had no objections.

    However, Nanny Xu was not very satisfied with it, so she personally picked out another outfit¡ªa lotus-colored pleated skirt, a light pink cored shirt, and a white embroidered cloak that reached her waist. It looked lovelier, while also providing more warmth than the outfit chosen by Dong Mei.

    Nanny Xu helped Yu Youyao put on her clothes and took the opportunity to teach Dong Mei and Chun Xiao. ¡°Although it is necessary to dress more appropriately when you go to the temple to pray, you¡¯re still young and the elders in the family are all healthy, so you should dress simply but not dully. Also, the spring breeze in February is still piercing, so you have to be careful not to catch a cold, or you¡¯ll feel the effects on your body when you¡¯re old!¡±

    Dong Mei and Chun Xiao showed their understanding by bowing their heads.

    ¡°Don¡¯t learn from the main courtyard, the way they behave is just for show. It¡¯s not principled behavior and it¡¯s too shallow. Third Miss is smart, but why do you think she isn¡¯t able to impress Old Madam?¡± Nanny Xu shot a look at Dong Mei and Chun Xiao as shebed Yu Youyao¡¯s hair into two space buns, with a pink pearl chain on each side.

    In the polished ss mirror, the little girl¡¯s clothes looked simple but lovely.

    After getting ready, a maidservant served breakfast.

    Yu Youyao ate a little when Qing Xiu from Old Madam¡¯s house came over. ¡°The Residence¡¯s carriage is waiting outside. Old Madam wants Eldest Miss to head to the flower gate at the front courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao went along the corridor with Dong Mei and Chun Xiao, to the flower gate at the front courtyard.

    Old Madam Yu was already waiting there, with Nanny Liu by her side.

    Yu Jianjia tilted her head and spoke to Yang Shuwan, who was beside her. There was some redness around her eyes, and a tinge of red between her white lips. She was wearing a long, white robe with intricate patterns. There were red roses at the cor, adding a pop of color to her pure white outfit, making her look beautiful.

    Perhaps because she was dressed too lightly, her thin body trembled slightly. Her tiny movements made her look even smaller and more delicate, rousing an urge to care for her.

    Yu Youyao greeted both her grandmother and Yang Shuwan.

    After learning etiquette and manners from Nanny Xu for a few days, it seemed like she was already getting the hang of it. Old Madam Yu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Yao Yao, you look wonderful dressed up.¡± She held Yu Youyao¡¯s little hand as she spoke. When Old Madam Yu felt Yu Youyao¡¯s warm palms, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re dressed warm enough for the cold.¡±

    With that, she nced at Yu Jianjia.

    Of course, it was understandable for youngdies to want to look beautiful. However, Yu Jianjia was weak to begin with. If she wore such thin clothes and got sick from the cold, she would suffer. And it would cause additional trouble for the people in the Residence too.

    That was not all. She was also wrapped in such dull clothes that just looking at it felt like bad luck. After all, Old Madam Yu wasn¡¯t dead nor at such an old age yet. Who was Yu Jianjia putting on such an act for?

    This was exactly how Madam Yang had behaved when she first married into the family. Like mother, like daughter¡ªthis saying was really true.

    After a long while, Fourth Miss Yu Qingning finally arrived.

    Yu Qingning dressed up more than meticulously. She was wearing an outer garment with light-red pomegranate patterns and a skirt of the same color. There was a red ruby flower on each of her space buns, which made her eyes look even more charming. She looked undeniably immacte from head to toe. Even her shoes with pomegranate designs that peeked out from under her dress looked quite exquisite.

    Old Madam Yu took one look and turned away.

    One looked too somber, as if someone from their family had passed. The other looked too ostentatious, forgetting that she was going to offer incense at the temple, not attending a banquet.

    She was indeed raised by the concubine and wasn¡¯t presentable after all.

    At this thought, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but look at Yaoyao with a smile in her eyes.

    Yu Qingning went forward to greet Old Madam, Yu and lowered her head to address Yang Shuwan obediently, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Yang Shuwan praised her lightly, ¡°Qingning looks really beautiful today.¡±

    Getting to go out was rare, so she had put on all of her best clothes and jewelry. Feeling a little smug, she looked at Yu Qingning and Yu Youyao, and the corners of her mouth curled up without her realizing.

    Outside, fourrge carriages were waiting.

    Next, the Second Madam, Madam Yao, led Yu Shuangbai and a few other daughters of the concubines over to say their greetings too. Then, the group boarded the carriages one after another.

    Old Madam Yu, Madam Yao, and Madam Yang shared one carriage, while the young mistresses were split into two carriages. In another carriage that followed behind were the remaining servants and old maids. Finally, the carriage wheels started rolling towards the Precious Peace Temple.

    The interior of each carriage was very spacious. There were seats on three sides and they were covered with soft cushions. Seated on each side was a mistress with two of her maidservants, and there was more than enough space.

    Smoke rose from the incense burner on the low ebony table. It was full of tea, fruits, and snacks.

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes and leaned against the wall of the carriage to take a nap. Yu Jianjia covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed lightly from time to time. Her clear, fair face had a touch of abnormally bright red, making her look especially delicate and charming.

    Seeing how lightly she was dressed, Yu Shuangbai asked her maidservant, Zhen Zhu, to pass her spare cloak to Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia shook her head and said that she didn¡¯t feel cold.

    And so, Yu Shuangbai did not insist further.

    It was a rare outing, so Yu Qingning was very enthusiastic. ¡°Why is Big Sister sleeping as soon as she gets into the car? In the past, she was the happiest when we got to go out.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai swallowed a mouthful of pastry and said in a low voice, ¡°Keep your voice down. Big Sister has to get up at dawn every day to learn the rules. She must be sleepy.¡±

    At the mention of learning the rules, Yu Qingning shut her mouth resentfully. She turned her head away and lifted the carriage curtain. There were many carriages outside. Just like their family, they were all heading towards the Precious Peace Temple.

    ¡°Every time there¡¯s a Spring Festival, the amount of incense offerings at Precious Peace Temple always increases so much that less prominent families can¡¯t even get in.¡±

    Yu Jianjia agreed deeply and said softly, ¡°Our family had long arranged a donation to Precious Peace Templest month, booking a room and a vegetarian meal for today. We even asked for some special Bodhisattva incense ash. When we return, we can give it to the young men of the Yu n who are participating in this year¡¯s examination.¡±

    All of this was their usual practice.

 Chapter 30

    Great Fortune

    The few of them made some small talk before continuing the rest of the journey wordlessly.

    When they arrived at Precious Peace Temple, it was already ten o¡¯clock.

    The Precious Peace Temple looked grand and solemn. It was built in the era of the previous dynasty. There were countless incense offerings in the temple, and most of those entering and leaving the temple were the prominent families in the capital.

    Old Madam Yu was helped down the carriage by Nanny Liu. She then led Madam Yao, Madam Yang, the young mistresses, and the servants into the temple.

    The monk who greeted them had a string of prayer beads around his wrist. He stepped forward and weed them. ¡°Dear guests, this way please.¡±

    The Precious Peace Temple had built many small courtyards, making it convenient for thedies of various families to rest their feet. In the small courtyard where the Yu Residencedies stayed in, there was a cluster of purple bamboo and a Bodhi tree that was neither too tall nor short. There were stone tables and chairs under the tree. Although it was rather simple, it was great because it was clean and quiet.

    There were five rooms around the courtyard. Old Madam Yu slept alone in the main room in the north. There were two rooms each on the east and west sides. Those from the main house and second house each upied one side. There were just enough rooms for them.

    Old Madam Yu held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Yao Yao shall be with me!¡±

    Madam Yang and Madam Yao also brought Yu Jianjia and Yu Shuangbai along with them respectively.

    Yu Qingning upied one room alone, and she could not hide her smug expression. It was more convenient for the two concubine daughters of the second house to share one room after all.

    After settling down, Old Madam Yu led the group to the Hall of Great Strength to offer incense. She paid for the incense oil and headed to the side hall to pay her respects to Manjusri Bodhisattva.

    Yu Youyao saw a lot holder at the entrance of the treasure hall. Out of curiosity, she held the lot holder and shook it, causing one bamboo stick to fall to the ground with a thud. She bent down and picked it up. ¡°A desire for sess seems difficult and marriage preparation is consuming. Ultimately, it¡¯ll result in a missed arrow and a noble guiding another noble home. What does this mean?¡±

    Old Madam Yu took the lot from her hand and looked at it. ¡°It looks like a good lot. There are monks exining the lots outside. Let¡¯s go over and we¡¯ll know.¡±

    Outside, they saw an old monk in a gray robe sitting on a futon. There was a small table in front of him with a few decoded lots on it.

    Old Madam Yu handed the lot to the old monk.

    The old monk took it and looked down at it. His gaze thennded on Yu Youyao. ¡°This is a good lot. It references ¡°The Legend of Jiang Wei¡±, and is an extremely good lot.¡±

    Delighted, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°What does it say?¡±

    The old monk closed his eyes. ¡°Fortune and misfortune are intertwined, and one can lead to the other. This divination signifies a blessing in disguise. Pursuit of greater development will end well because of help from a benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the enlightenment.¡± Old Madam Yu understood what he meant. This divination meant that Yao Yao was destined to get close to her benefactor, who would help her turn misfortune into fortune, and achieve sess.

    At this moment, Yang Shuwan came out with Yu Jianjia and Yu Qingning. She asked with a smile, ¡°What lot did Yao Yao draw?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°A good one!¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s smile froze. She held the handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her mouth. ¡°Yao Yao has been a blessed child since she was young. By the way, when Jia Jia and Qingning saw her drawing a lot, they also picked theirs.¡±

    When distinguished families came to the temple to offer incense, they didn¡¯t often draw lots unless they had a specific divination to seek. However, Yu Youyao and the others were just children, so they were not so strict about it.

    When she heard that Yu Youyao had picked a good lot, Yu Jianjia pursed her lips. She was about to hand hers over, but she drew her hand back. She couldn¡¯t help but look down at the stick again. There was only a simple picture engraved on it, so she couldn¡¯t tell what it meant. She needed to ask for its exnation.

    She gripped the stick tightly and hesitated.

    Yu Qingning seemed especially excited. She looked at the lot in her hand and couldn¡¯t resist craning her neck to peek at Yu Jianjia¡¯s lot.

    Yu Jianjia was annoyed and blocked her gaze. Yu Qingning pursed her lips. Seeing how Yu Jianjia just stood there and seemed to have no intention of seeking an exnation for her lot, she said with a smile, ¡°Third Sis, why don¡¯t you ask about your divination? Could it be that you¡¯re worried that the lot you have drawn isn¡¯t as good as Big Sister¡¯s, so you don¡¯t n to know about it?¡±

    These words stabbed at Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart, making her furious. She covered his handkerchief and coughed twice. Just as she was about to speak¡ª

    Yu Qingning continued, ¡°Since Third Sis isn¡¯t seeking her divination, I¡¯ll do it first.¡±

    Early this morning, a bird hadnded on the pomegranate tree outside her room. It was chirping and making a din, annoying her. She was about to ask a servant girl to chase it away when her mother said that it was a good omen.

    When she was shaking the lot holder earlier, she had recited the Heart Sutra in her heart. She was sure that she drew a good lot.

    Yu Jianjia felt an itch in her throat, and she coughed for real this time. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to cover with her handkerchief and merely said hoarsely, ¡°In that case, Fourth Sis, you can go first. I¡¯ll askter.¡±

    Just as Yu Qingning was about to step forward, she noticed Yang Shuwan staring at her. Yu Qingning frowned and unwillingly said, ¡°There¡¯s order in seniority. Third Sister should go first!¡±

    There was hierarchy in seniority, and in status!

    It was the principle that always applied no matter in the Residence or outside.

    Yu Jianjia nodded. Feeling nervous and uneasy, she handed her lot to the old monk. ¡°Please, Grandmaster.¡±

    The old monk looked at the simple picture on it. ¡°This is a bad lot. It is the image of a swallow with mud in its mouth, braving the wind and rain to return to its hometown. Its body is being weighed down by the mud, despite constantly trying its hardest, even using all sorts of tricks, and all kinds of schemes, day and night, without resting.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was a bad lot, Yu Jianjia¡¯s pale lips could not help but tremble, and she looked delicate and heart-rending.

    The old monk added, ¡°If your mind is at peace, everything will go smoothly, but if you¡¯re not content, you will be restless at heart and body.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster.¡± Yu Jianjia thanked him and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao.

    She was holding her grandmother¡¯s arm and talking to her in a low voice. She said something that made her grandmother smile widely. Neither of them were paying attention to Yu Jianjia at all.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but cough several times.

    ¡°Oh no, Third Sis drew a terrible lot,¡± Yu Qingning eximed. She appeared to be shocked, but her gloating expression could not be hidden.

    Yang Shuwan almost couldn¡¯t stop herself from pping Yu Qingning¡¯s face and beating her to a pulp.

    She supported the faltering Yu Jianjia, holding her hand andforting her softly.

    At this moment, Yu Qingning¡¯s lot was also decoded.

    She had also drawn a bad lot. The meaning of her divination was that retreating was easy, but advancing would be difficult. She could only hold on to the old, but not expect for more.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Her eyes widened as she stared at the old monk, unwilling to ept it. ¡°Grandmaster, are you sure you didn¡¯t understand it wrongly? I clearly picked a great lot, so how did it be a bad one? Help me read it again¡­¡±

    The old monk closed his eyes. ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Yu Qingning was furious and wanted to continue speaking, but Yang Shuwan saw the opportunity and said sternly, ¡°Qingning, how can you speak to the grandmaster like this? All the manners and rules you¡¯ve learned in the Residence¡ªhave you fed them to the dogs?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Cousin, Save Me

    After being reprimanded by her stepmother on the spot, Yu Qingning felt so aggrieved and resentful that her eyes had turned red.

    Yu Jianjia persuaded gently, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry in the temple. It won¡¯t be good if Bodhisattva sees this. Fourth Sis is still young and was feeling agitated earlier. I think she didn¡¯t mean to be rude. As her mother, you can just guide her more in the future.¡±

    Her gentle words sounded reasonable and kind, attracting a few other visitors who were about to offer incense to take a few more nces at Yu Jianjia when they overheard this. They then softly asked the people beside them which family that girl was from.

    However, Yang Shuwan thought back to how Yu Qingning had mocked Jia Jia for picking a bad lot. When she had heard that earlier, she was undoubtedly incensed. Still feeling enraged, she said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll be grounded for a month when we return home, and you¡¯ll need to copy ¡®Female Ring¡¯ twenty times. Your pocket money will also be halved for a month.¡±

    After being scolded and punished, Yu Qingning felt so indignant that she was about to cry. When she thought of Yu Youyao, who had drawn a wonderful lot, she felt even more resentful and couldn¡¯t help but re at Yu Youyao.

    This made Yu Youyao, who had merely been standing at the side, feel a little puzzled. However, she couldn¡¯t be bothered about it.

    Old Madam Yu took a look at the situation but also did not care to get involved. Madam Yang was really more and more incredible. She was even lecturing her stepdaughter in public now, without any consideration for how it would look to others.

    A momentter, Madam Yao brought Yu Shuangbai and the others out.

    The concubines¡¯ daughters had all managed to draw good lots. Yu Shuangbai also drew an especially good lot¡ªhers signified great fortune, and was even better than Yu Youyao¡¯s ¡°A Blessing in Disguise¡± lot.

    After leaving the pce, Old Madam Yu saw that the few of them who had not drawn a good fortune lot were looking downcast. ¡°Drawing lots is just for peace of mind. There¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam is right.¡± Madam Yao also smiled and agreed. She changed the topic and said, ¡°A few days ago, my niece was being yful and also picked a lot, and it actually turned out to be ¡°Li Dan¡¯s Dragon Phoenix Pair¡¯.¡±

    Yu Youyao and the others were curious about what the lot meant. They all looked at Madam Yao eagerly, waiting for her to continue. However, Madam Yao had finished speaking, and she covered her mouth,ughing continuously.

    Yu Shuangbai was extremely curious. She tugged at Madam Yao¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Hurry up and tell us what the lot means.¡±

    Madam Yao finally managed to stopughing. She held the handkerchief to the corner of her eye and dabbed. ¡°This lot is for those who are wishing for a child. It means to be pregnant with a son.¡±

    Yu Youyao was confused. ¡°But that¡¯s not very funny!¡±

    Yu Shuangbai had a strange expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t that cousin of mine only four or five years old this year?¡±

    This time, everyone held their handkerchiefs andughed. The matter of drawing lots was finally over.

    Then, Old Madam Yu wanted to visit the meditation room, so she headed there on her own.

    The Precious Peace Temple had grown some plum blossoms. At this time of the year, the plum blossoms looked the best, so Yang Shuwan wanted to bring Yu Jianjia and the others to admire it.

    On the other hand, Madam Yao had run into her close friend and they were having a chat.

    So the two houses of the Yu Residence parted as well.

    Yu Youyao did not want to join the people of the main house. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m a little tired. I want to go back to my room to rest. I won¡¯t go with you to admire the plum blossoms.¡±

    Actually, Yang Shuwan wasn¡¯t really keen on bringing her along either, but she still had to pretend a little. Hence, she hesitated a little. ¡°It¡¯s not often that wee out¡­¡±

    Yu Qingning didn¡¯t really want to be with Yu Youyao too. She smiled and said, ¡°Big Sister has to get up at dawn every day to learn and study. She¡¯s probably sleepy. Earlier, in the car, she had slept all the way too.¡±

    Yang Shuwan rxed and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get Nanny Li to send you back.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said that there was no need, and Yang Shuwan did not insist, as the courtyards were where the women of various residences rested and it was very safe.

    Yu Jianjia coughed lightly. ¡°Precious Peace Temple has many twists and turns. Big Sis, if you don¡¯t know the way, you can find a monk in the temple to lead you back.¡±

    After Yang Shuwan and the others left, Yu Youyao walked slowly along the limestone path. The Precious Peace Temple was huge. There werekes, stone bridges, and flowers in the temple. It looked quiet and peaceful.

    After walking for a while, Yu Youyao saw an apricot tree nted on the side of ake. It was nted alone by the side of the water. The branches were blooming with flowers and it was beautiful, like a myriad of rouge spots that colored the spring sky.

    Yu Youyao liked it when the apricot flowers were in full bloom. They were bright red. When the petals bloomed, the thick red color gradually turned pink. When the flowers fell, they became snow-white. She turned to Dong Mei and Chun Xiao and said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡¯ll get a stalk of apricot flowers and bring it back to make a sachet for Cousin.¡±

    It was rare for her to leave the Residence. She had to bring something back for her cousin.

    Chun Xiao nodded while Dong Mei hesitated. ¡°We¡¯ll apany you, Young Mistress!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s quiet here, and there isn¡¯t anyone else around. Stay here and keep an eye on things. Call out to me if you see anyone,¡± Yu Youyao instructed carefully.

    It was better to be cautious when they were outside.

    Dong Mei and Chun Xiao turned around and saw two trails, one on the left and one on the right. They looked deep and still, as if someone would approach from these trails when they weren¡¯t paying attention. It was indeed better not to follow her.

    Yu Youyao lifted her skirt a little and walked to the tree. She saw apricot branches above her head¡ªa spread of red, pink, and white. She stood on her tiptoes and reached out, but she couldn¡¯t reach it. She took a few more steps forward and suddenly heard a voice from behind.

    ¡°Young Lord, you¡¯ve been in the capital for some time. Are you living well in the Yu Residence?¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked when she heard the man¡¯s voice. She abandoned the flowers and tried to avoid him, so she didn¡¯t manage to hear exactly what he had replied.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s alright.¡± The voice was thin and sounded like the chill of spring, piercing straight to the heart and bone.

    ¡®Why does he sound so much like my cousin?¡¯

    Yu Youyao paused for a moment, but she couldn¡¯t help moving a little closer and peeked through¡ª

    Her cousin was sitting in a wheelchair, dressed in dark clothes with ck stripes. There seemed to be a dark cloud hanging thickly around his entire body, looking dangerous and ominous. There was a book on his knee, and it was that book¡ªGuiguzi. His face was very pale, and there was a sense of ruthlessness mixed with callousness in his eyes. He seemed like apletely different person from when he was at the residence.

    Across from his cousin was another man dressed in ck and kneeling on one knee. He kept his head down, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen, but she could vaguely tell from his voice that he was in his forties.

    She had really seen her cousin. Yu Youyao was shocked.

    ¡°Young Master, the people in the Yu Residence are simple and aren¡¯t likely to scrutinize you, but your identity is special. You have to be careful,¡± the man in ck reminded worriedly.

    Zhou Linghuai did notment. Instead, he changed the topic. ¡°The Spring Festival ising. Marquis Weining¡¯s Residence¡­¡±

    The words ¡°Marquis Weining¡¯s Residence¡± made Yu Youyao¡¯s heart jump, and her subconscious was instinctively rmed. At that moment, she heard a vignt voice filled with a murderous tone call out, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Oh no! Yu Youyao panicked. She turned around and tried to escape, but there was a sharp sword glow and a deadly aura that made Yu Youyao¡¯s mind go nk. In that split second, she closed her eyes and shouted, ¡°Cousin, save me!¡±

 Chapter 32

    Cousin, You¡¯re So Kind

    A strand of ck hair that hung by her cheek was sliced off by the sword. Yu Youyao thought that she was dead meat for sure. But to her surprise, she was still standing fine after waiting a few moments. The pain and death she had expected did not happen.

    Yu Youyao was petrified. She carefully opened her eyes a crack, but saw that there was no one in front of her, as if everything that had happened was just her imagination.

    She felt unsure, but slowly opened her eyes more. Still, she did not see anyone.

    ¡®Did the man in ck leave?¡¯

    Earlier, she had clearly sensed that the man had wanted to silence her.

    ¡®Why did he end up not killing her?¡¯

    Or was it because she had shouted too loudly earlier, and he was worried that it would rm the others in the temple, so he chose not to kill her and to flee instead?

    She heard the rattle of wheels. It was her cousin approaching.

    Yu Youyao panicked and her half-opened eyes quickly closed shut again. ¡°C-cousin, I just got here¡­¡±

    In other words, she had seen and heard nothing.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes looked menacing as he looked at her. Her small body was trembling like a flower, and her eyes were tightly shut, with her thick and long eyshes fluttering lightly.

    She felt fear and anxiety coursing through her entire body, but she tried her best to look innocent and clueless, as if she really didn¡¯t know anything.

    Survival instincts were really amazing.

    When she did not hear a reply from her cousin, Yu Youyao felt so flustered that she was about to cry. ¡°C-cousin¡­¡±

    Her voice was sweet and pitiful, like a small animal that was weak, helpless, and posed no threat. Zhou Linghuai suddenly thought of the day that he entered the Yu Residence. This little girl was just like a ball of pink fluffiness, calling him, ¡°Cousin,¡± with a smile. Her eyes were clear as crystal, but were filled with curiosity towards him. Her chubby little hand gently tugged on his sleeve, wanting to get close to him. Furthermore, she redid the entire courtyard because she had identally pushed him against the gate and made him fall from his wheelchair.

    She even sent him a stack of supplements daily.

    At first, he had thought that they were just somemon supplements, not thinking too much of it. However, after a few tries, he vaguely noticed that every time he finished the supplement, his entire body feltfortable, while his numbed legs felt slightly hot. Although the effect was slight and would not be noticed easily, he was always sharp and cautious. Naturally, he noticed the difference.

    Uncle Sun said that this was a medicinal cuisine that was extremely beneficial to him, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t manage to find out what the secret medicinal ingredient in it was.

    Thinking of this, Zhou Linghuai chuckled without realizing. ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s only you and me here. You can open your eyes now.¡±

    ¡°C-cousin, you¡­¡± Yu Youyou stammered. She could not even speak properly. She carefully opened her eyes. ¡°Y-you¡¯re not angry with me? I just¡­¡± She suddenly covered her mouth and looked at Zhou Linghuai anxiously. Her big eyes started welling up. They were ck and bright, and looked pitiful.

    Zhou Linghuai looked puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you just reached a moment ago?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was just passing by and saw that the apricot flowers here were blooming beautifully. I wanted to break off a branch and return to the residence to make a sachet for you to carry around.¡± She did not know about anything else.

    Her eyes were clean and bright. Even though she was afraid, she did not show it. When she said that she wanted to collect some apricot flowers to make a sachet for him, she was speaking the truth.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t forget about bringing him a gift even when she was out, the remaining coldness in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes melted away.

    Yu Youyao, who was carefully stealing nces at her cousin, saw that the coldness on her cousin¡¯s face was melting like snow, revealing a thin and sallow appearance, just like how he usually looked in the mansion previously.

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and ran over. She squatted beside her cousin and looked up at him. ¡°Cousin, apricot flowers are my favorite. Do you like them too?!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gazended on the crown of her head. He raised his hand and ced it on her hair.

    Yu Youyao blinked at her cousin and tilted her head in confusion.

    ¡°There are petals in your hair.¡± Zhou Linghuai took a faded, snow-white petal from the top of her head and kept it into his palm.

    She had seen through her cousin¡¯s secret, yet he hadn¡¯t hurt her. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled widely. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so kind.¡±

    Kind? She probably wasn¡¯t aware that she had just walked through the gates of hell a moment ago. Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why are you walking around the temple alone? Where are your maidservants?¡±

    Yu Youyao pointed at the other side of the area. ¡°I wanted to pick the flowers myself, so I asked Chun Xiao and Dong Mei to keep watch for me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°There are many people entering the Precious Peace Temple to offer incense today. It¡¯s full of strangers, so don¡¯t wander about. Keep the servant girls by your side.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded. ¡°Got it, Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai raised his head. A spring apricot branch extended above him and has bloomed beautifully. He reached out and broke the branch, handing it to her. ¡°Go back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao held the flowers in her hand and turned to run. As if she had thought of something, she turned back and ran to Zhou Linghuai. She whispered, ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t tell anyone that I saw you at here at Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    With that, she turned and ran off once again.

    There was a hint of a smile on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips as he watched her take the flowers and leave with her two maidservants until they were out of sight.

    At this moment, the man in ck who had been hiding himself reappeared and said disapprovingly, ¡°Lord, are you letting her off just like that? There are many kinds of peopleing and going in the Precious Peace Temple today, and this ce is quiet and deserted. Even if we had pushed her into theke¡­¡±

    ¡°Do my words need to be questioned?¡± Without looking up, Zhou Linghuai picked up Guiguzi, which had been resting on hisp, and flipped to the page he had been at earlier.

    His clear, direct reply was intimidating. The man in ck lowered his head and shut his mouth, not daring to say anything else.

    After a while, as Zhou Linghuai turned another page of the book, he warned, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. I think you understand what I mean.¡±

    The man in ck was shocked and looked at Zhou Linghuai hesitantly. After a while, he said reluctantly, ¡°Understood!¡±

    What Lord meant was that he was not allowed to attack Yu Youyao, nor was he allowed to let others attack her secretly. Master had only stayed in the Yu Residence for a few days. Why was he already so protective of Yu Youyao?

    He simply could not understand.

    ¡°Young Lord, you rushed for a sudden visit into the capital, so should we¡­¡± The man in ck grabbed the sword hilt at his waist, his tone revealing a strong surge of emotions.

    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry!¡± Zhou Linghuai stopped him before he could even finish his question.

    The man in ck looked disappointed and said anxiously, ¡°Young Lord, we¡¯ve been waiting for three years. You can finally be king.¡± Perhaps realizing that he had misspoken, the man in ck suddenly paused, before he continued speaking normally. ¡°To avenge Old Master and Madam, now is the best time. Why are we still waiting?¡±

    ¡°I know best about what to do for revenge.¡± Zhou Linghuai stared at the man in ck coldly.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°Dragon ying¡±

    The man in ck was indignant and wanted to persuade him. ¡°Young Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle Chen, if an evil dragon extended its ws and killed someone, do you think the ws are at fault, or is it the dragon itself who is guilty?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and flipped through the book in his hand. The side of his face was pale and thin, but his sickly and pitiable appearance revealed an indescribably handsome and distinguished aura. His lowered eyshes were very long, casting a shadow under his eyes, making him seem unfathomable.

    Uncle Chen¡¯s expression became extremelyplex. He clutched the hilt of his sword tightly. The veins on the back of his hand throbbed, and his knuckles turned white.

    ¡°Just because the dragon used its w to attack, does that mean one of its ws should be cut off as revenge? If it used its right hand to kill, then should its right hand be severed? Is that revenge?¡± Coldness and viciousness seeped through his lips, and his eyes were as dark as ink. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. Only a life for a life is justified.¡±

    The five words, ¡°A life for a life,¡± lingered on the tip of his tongue, and he savored it in his mouth slowly. It was bone-chilling.

    A calm voice came from above his head. It was as calm as a deep pool, but seemed to be brewing a turbulent undercurrent. The man in ck abruptly looked up, and the words ¡°dragon yer¡± suddenly appeared in his mind. His gaze looked full of shock, astonishment, dilemma, agitation, and all kinds ofplex emotions.

    Zhou Linghuai asked calmly, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The man in ck tried his best to calm down and quickly analyzed the situation in his mind. ¡°Ever since the sudden change in Youzhou three years ago, the situation in the court has be increasingly tense. The emperor is obsessed with alchemy and doesn¡¯te to the court often. The court officials are under the control of the cab and the Marquis of Weining. The court officials form cliques for private interests, fill their own pockets, and corrupt thew. The nobles are domineering, arrogant, and do as they please. The vassals of various areas are also getting restless.¡±

    At this point, he paused slightly and looked up at the young master. He saw that he was holding a scroll in his hand and did not seem to be paying attention to him.

    However, he knew that the young master was listening.

    ¡°Also, things aren¡¯t very stable in Cangzhou, Yunzhou, and Liangzhou. Dongyi, Xirong, and Nanman have invaded the Great Zhou¡¯s borders and fought repeatedly with the vassal lords guarding the three states. Every time there was damage, the vassal lords of the threendsined bitterly and repeatedly reported to Emperor Ming to ask the emperor to send troops to help.¡±

    ¡°I heard that before the New Year, Prince Ping of Liangzhou entered the capital under an edict. In front of all the civil and military officials, he cried until his face was covered in snot and tears. He said that it was bitterly cold in Liangzhou, and he could not even collect taxes. Every year, there were countless wars, big and small. In war, he needed money, food, and soldiers. The soldiers in his army had not changed their armor for three years, and he asked the emperor for money and food.¡±

    At the mention of this, the man in ck¡¯s tone seemed to be dripping with disdain for the way a vassal king like him¡ªwho had a strong army under his control¡ªhad allowed himself to appear so weak and pitiful in front of everyone.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re crying about being poor?¡± Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips lightly and gently closed his book. ¡°They¡¯re crying about their lives. Whoever cries the most pitifully, shamelessly, and cowardly would be the least likely to follow in the footsteps of King You. They¡¯re smart, though. They have battles to fight, with casualties and persistent poverty. Such vassal states are what some people want to see the most.¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s tone was filled with sarcasm.

    The man in ck nked for a moment before he suddenly understood what his young master meant.

    The vassal lords are responsible for guarding the borders surrounding the Great Zhou Dynasty and protecting its territory. Only when there were wars would there be a need for them to exist, and when they remained poor and damaged, the court would not worry about the vassal lords nning their independence.

    Meanwhile, the official troops of the You King guarded the northern border and fought the Northern Barbarians all year round. It was the coldest border of all.

    The Northern Barbarians were arge tribe. They were tall and strong, and were even great horsemen, archers, and fighters. Every autumn, they would attack the borders of the city, burning, killing, and plundering. The You King, who was guarding Youzhou, had no choice but to station arge number of troops. Could it be¡­

    Zhou Linghuai narrowed his eyes. ¡°To be able to put down his dignity and even swallow his pride, it means that he has something up his sleeve, and it must be something so big that outweighs even his dignity. But whatever he¡¯s nning is probably going to get him twice his dignity back.¡±

    The man in ck held his breath. ¡°Young Master, you mean, King Ping¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai interrupted him and said coldly, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on Liangzhou.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Youyao had left quickly with Chun Xiao and Dong Mei. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about how the man in ck had called her cousin ¡°Young Lord.¡± He was extremely respectful and was unlike ordinary servants.

    ¡®Cousin seemed to be acting very secretively?¡¯

    Plus, her cousin had mentioned the Marquis of Weining.

    In recent days, she had gained some understanding of the various Residences in the capital, and what the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence was most known for was the fact that someone in their family had be an imperial consort.

    This Imperial Consort Lu had been conferred the title of secondary consort even when the emperor was still waiting to seed the throne. From then on, she had been constantly favored and doted on all the way until now.

    Because the Empress was unwell, Imperial Consort Lu was in charge of the Phoenix Seal in the harem, so all the matters in the Rear Pce were handed over to her, and she held the authority in the harem.

    Being rted to her, the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Resident also became the most prominent family in the capital. It was far from what the Yu Residence couldpare to.

    Yu Youyao had an inkling that she might have identally discovered a shocking secret about her cousin?!

    The reason that her cousin had suddenlye into the capital and moved into the Yu Residence, was definitely not as simple as seeking refuge with his rtives.

    When Chun Xiao saw that Miss had returned with the flower branch in her hand, she pursed her lips and did not say a word. On the way back, she kept her head lowered, but she was a little puzzled. ¡°Young Mistress, why did you run into the back area earlier? I couldn¡¯t see you.¡±

    When they had lost sight of their young mistress, she and Dong Mei were almost scared out of their wits. Fortunately, she had returned quickly.

    Thinking of the dangerous situation she had been in just now, Yu Youyao felt a lingering sense of trepidation. ¡°The flowers at the back were more beautiful.¡±

    Chun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°The outside is different from when you¡¯re in the residence. Young Mistress, you can¡¯t do this in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded absentmindedly. Not daring to wander around anymore, she returned to the room. However, after sitting for a while, she felt that the room was a little stuffy and decided to head to the meditation room, bringing Chun Xiao and Dong Mei along.

    Along the way, there were uniquely shaped stones, rock structures, and rivers, which all created a peaceful and serene atmosphere. The ground was filled with patterned limestone bricks, and there were evergreen Bodhi trees on both sides.

    Soon, Yu Youyao heard chanting not far away. They had arrived at the meditation room. Qing Xiu, who was guarding outside, weed them and led Yu Youyao into one of the meditation rooms.

    The room wasn¡¯t big. There were only tables and chairs inside, making it look very empty. The incense burner emitted the smell of sandalwood. The servant girls and old maids stood on both sides of the room with their hands by their sides. Old Madam Yu leaned against the round, purple longevity embroidered pillow.

    On the other side sat a round-faced old woman in an ink-blue loose outer coat that had gold embroidery. She had an emerald gem on her forehead, and most of her hair had already grayed. She looked older than Yu Youyao¡¯s grandmother.

    Yu Youyao realized that this old woman was the old madam of the Marquis Zhen¡¯s Residence, Old Madam Song. She and her grandmother had also been close friends since they were young, so Yu Youyao went up to her and respectfully greeted her.

    Old Madam Song called Youyao over and held her hand. ¡°Yao Yao, during the new year celebrations, I remember that you were wearing a red pomegranate dress, looking chubby and lovely.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s been less than a month since then, but you¡¯re already a big girl now. I also remember that you will be turning ten in two months.¡±

 Chapter 34

    First Meeting with Song Mingzhao (1)

    Old Madam Song was a little plump. When she smiled, her round face looked kind. She looked at Yu Youyao with clear fondness.

    The nine-year-old girl had looked rounder and more adorable than other girls her age. Now, she seemed less like a little girl and more like a sweet, delicate youngdy, bright-eyed and charming. In another two years, she would grow to be even more of a beautiful youngdy.

    Old Madam Yu also smiled. ¡°She has lost quite some weight and looks quite different.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± The more Old Madam Song looked at her, the more pleased she was. She took off the suet jade bracelet on her wrist and put it on Yu Youyao instead. ¡°I heard from your grandmother that recently, you have been learning from a nanny who had juste out from the pce. What have you learned?¡±

    ¡°I have not only learned etiquette and the rules, but I¡¯ve also learned a little needlework, cooking, and tea preparation.¡± Yu Youyao did not mention pharmacology, perfume, or anything else. Nanny Xu had said that a proper youngdy should never reveal too much about herself, but just the right amount.

    These were all things that youngdies should learn and know. The delight in Old Madam Song¡¯s eyes deepened. She patted Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Hui¡¯er often talks about you. In future,e to my house often to y.¡±

    A ten-year-old girl was already old enough to be allowed to visit and y at a close family friend¡¯s ce.

    Yu Youyao nodded and agreed obediently.

    The Marquis Zhen¡¯s Residence was regal and stately. The family had not been divided into separate houses yet. The four families lived together, and the eldest son had already inherited the title of Lord.

    The Young Mistress Hui that Old Madam Song was talking about was Song Wanhui, the seventh daughter of the first wife in the Marquis Zhen¡¯s Estate. She was Song Mingzhao¡¯s younger sister and was the same age as Yu Youyao. Whenever the two families interacted, she always got along well with Yu Youyao.

    After saying so much, Old Madam Song felt her chest tighten and couldn¡¯t help coughing a little.

    Standing right in front of her, Yu Youyao reacted quickly, passing the copper sputum box from the servant girl to Old Madam Song.

    However, Old Madam Song refused to use it, only ncing at the maidservant in front of her.

    The maidservant retrieved the box from Yu Youyao. Only then did Old Madam Song lower her head and spit. She then dabbed the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief, and a cup of warm tea was already prepared and brought to her.

    When Old Madam Song saw that it was Yu Youyao who was serving her the tea, she reached out to take a sip, rinsing her mouth with it before spitting into the container.

    Yu Youyao handed the teacup to the maidservant and helped Old Madam Song lean against the pillow.

    Old Madam Yu looked at Old Madam Song worriedly. ¡°This cough of yours always bes worse when the seasons change. Why are you still out and about?¡± With that, she sighed. ¡°You¡¯re getting old. You have to take care of your health.¡±

    Old Madam Song shook her head. ¡°This happens with age, it can¡¯t be helped.¡± As she spoke, she nced at Yu Youyao, who had already sat down beside Old Madam Yu, looking obedient and cute. ¡°On the other hand, you old thing, with such a bright and lovable girl like Yao Yao by your side, you look more energetic than before; like you¡¯re three years younger than me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was actually two years older than her, but her face had fewer wrinkles, and she was also more robust. It was impossible not to be envious.

    There were more than a dozen young mistresses in her residence, who often spent time with her too. In the past, she used to think that a few of them were pretty outstanding. But now that shepared them to Yu Youyao, she could not help but shake her head.

    Old Madam Yu also nced at Yu Youyao with a smile in her eyes, thinking, ¡°I didn¡¯t raise her for nothing.¡±

    She was indeed so filial to her grandmother! At that moment, Yu Youyao was seated on the small stool. She puffed her cheeks, feeling a little bored, and couldn¡¯t help but nce into one of the cubicles.

    There was a golden bodhisattva consecrated inside. Yu Youyao didn¡¯t recognize which bodhisattva it was. There was also an old monk and six young monks sitting on meditation cushions, chanting scriptures.

    As if sensing her gaze, the old monk opened his drooping eyelids and nced at her. His turbid gaze settled on her forehead for an instant before he closed his eyes again.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. His gaze made her forehead burn and her back perspire. She hurriedly looked away, not daring to look at him anymore.

    She felt that this old monk seemed to be able to see the blood jade lotus that was on her forehead. It made her feel uneasy and nervous.

    Old Madam Yu turned around. ¡°Yao Yao, if you are feeling bored, get a maidservant to apany you for a walk.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not want to stay inside either. Just as she was about to get up, footsteps came from outside. Old Madam Yu¡¯s personal maidservant, Bai Kui, entered the room. ¡°First Madam and Second Madam have arrived with the young mistresses.¡±

    Qing Xiu led them into the meditation room. Yang Shuwan and Madam Yao led the few young mistresses to greet Old Madam Yu and Old Madam Song.

    Old Madam Yu had a neutral expression, not revealing if she was happy or angry. On the other hand, Old Madam Song had a smile on her face as sheplimented that all the youngdies looked lovely. Her gaze remained the same as she looked at each of them, one by one, but paused on Yu Jianjia for a moment before moving on to Yu Qingning. When she saw Yu Shuangbai in her pink outfit, her smile became warmer.

    Yang Shuwan wanted to say something to please Old Madam Song, but the old madam was coughing continuously, so the maidservants had rushed forward to serve and soothe her. After a while, Old Madam Song¡¯s cough finally eased a little, but it was no longer the appropriate timing for Yang Shuwan to ingratiate herself with the old madam. For a moment, she looked disappointed.

    Seeing this situation, Yu Jianjia moved from standing beside her mother to the small stool beside Yu Youyao. Her eyes flickered and she noticed the suet jade bracelet on Yu Youyao¡¯s wrist, as pearly white as suet and as smooth as jade, emitting a delicate glow.

    She had not seen Yu Youyao wearing this bracelet in the morning.

    Yu Jianjia received the tea from a servant girl and took a sip. From the corner of her eye, she saw that Old Madam Song¡¯s wrist was empty.

    When a gathering was arranged, it wasmon practice to present gifts as long as both parties were on good terms. However, gifting something during a coincidental meeting showed a sincere fondness from the heart.

    By giving something she kept close to herself, she showed her affection and highlighted their special affinity.

    In that instant, Yu Jianjia felt suffocated. Her throat itched, as if it had been filled with a gust of cold wind. She could not help but cover her mouth with her handkerchief and cough heavily.

    Old Madam Yu grew even more expressionless. She turned to Bai Kui and said, ¡°Bring over the pink embroidered cloak that Yao Yao had brought along as a spare change of clothes. Put it on Jia Jia.¡±

    Bai Kui hurriedly left the meditation room. Not long after, she brought a cloak over for Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia thanked Old Madam Yu and had Hui Xiang help her put it on. Upon putting on the cloak, her body was protected from the cold winds that were blowing in from the outside.

    After a long while, the heir of the Marquis Zhen Residence, Song Mingzhao, had personallye to greet Old Madam Yu. The young mistresses in the room were still very young, so there was no need to avoid them.

    Song Mingzhao was tall and lean, and he wore a long, sapphire-blue overcoat that was embroidered with bamboo. He came through the entrance, walking in against the light.

    Although he was still young, his gentle face was already looking handsome and strong. The way he had looked calm and imposing as a fully-grown adult in her dream was already vaguely noticeable.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing stopped. She felt a knot of pain in her heart, as if a needle had pierced through it. Her pink face turned pale instantly.

    The moment Song Mingzhao stepped into the room, everything became clear.

 Chapter 35

    First Meeting with Song Mingzhao (2)

    Yang Shuwan sized up the heir of the Marquis Zhen¡¯s Residence carefully. He had an elegant face and was an extraordinarily handsome man. Every move he made was refined and charming. In addition, she remembered that he was Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s favorite disciple, and had even achieved the title of Top Scorerst year. No young master in the capital couldpare to him.

    Schrly families were particr about marriages¡ªthe families of both parties had to be well-matched in terms of social status. The Marquis Zhen¡¯s Residence was a noble and respected family in the capital. Because of Old Madam Yu, the two families were very close and even rted by marriage, so this connection had be even more unbreakable.

    Many of the noble families were all rted by marriage. The Marquis Zhen¡¯s Residence was not an ordinary family, and their heir was all the more impressive. Jia Jia would be nine years old soon, and it wasmon that before a young mistress of a prominent family was even old enough for marriage, her elders would already have secretly begun looking out for outstanding young masters in the capital for her¡­

    As Yang Shuwan considered all this, her eyes naturallynded on Yu Jianjia.

    Meanwhile, Yu Jianjia was in shock. Her gaze followed the figure who had just stepped into the room. Her heart immediately started beating like a drum, and her pale face turned a shade of sweet pink.

    It wasn¡¯t that she¡¯d never seen handsome boys before.

    Her eldest brother, Yu Shanyan, and her cousin, Zhou Linghuai, were both exceptionally handsome men, especially Zhou Linghuai, who looked distinguished and charming. However, neither of them couldpare to that one nce she had just taken¡­

    Just then, the Song heir¡¯s gaze swept over to Yu Jianjia, catching her off guard. Upon seeing his aloof gaze, she realized that she had been staring rudely.

    The Yu Residence and the Marquis Zhen Residence were inws, and because she was still young, there was no need to ensure that they avoided each other. However, Song Mingzhao was still a male who wasn¡¯t her family member. Even though the elders were present, she should not be looking at him directly like this.

    Clutching the handkerchief in her hand tightly, Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes. When she looked at the pink embroidered cloak she was wearing, she felt a little vexed.

    Yu Youyao was plump while she was slender. This cloak looked bulky on her, and the color did not match her own clothes at all. It really looked terrible. If she had known earlier, she would have rejected her grandmother¡¯s suggestion.

    Song Mingzhao strode forward and greeted the two old madams respectfully.

    Old Madam Yu beamed with joy and couldn¡¯t help praising, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Mingzhao. He¡¯s looking more and more distinguished, just like the old Marquis of Zhen.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Old Madam Song. ¡°You¡¯re blessed.¡±

    She was talking about thete Marquis of Zhen. Old Madam Song was surprised for a moment, then she smiled without saying anything.

    Meanwhile, Yang Shuwan was standing beside them and couldn¡¯t resist interjecting, ¡°Mingzhao has be a Top Scorer at the age of 15. In my opinion, he¡¯s an outstanding talent who¡¯s bound to surpass his teacher.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Old Madam Song picked up her teacup and sipped on her tea.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened.

    Hearing such praise, Song Mingzhao remained indifferent. Without even ncing at Yang Shuwan, he said respectfully, ¡°Grandmother Yu, you praise me too highly.¡±

    After saying that, he raised his eyes and inadvertently caught a glimpse of the lovely girl beside Old Madam Yu. He paused for a moment, his gaze meeting a pair of sparkling eyes that were as bright as the stars in the sky.

    When their eyes met. Yu Youyao was startled and quickly looked down.

    Seeing the husband from her dream with her own eyes, Yu Youyao felt overwhelmed with emotions.

    However, remembering that the scene in the dream hadn¡¯t happened in reality, Yu Youyao gradually calmed down and nodded calmly at Song Mingzhao.

    In that instant, she suddenly felt that the amazing Song Mingzhao was actually nothing much. Compared to her cousin, he lost by a stretch.

    With her gem of a cousin in mind, no matter how outstanding Song Mingzhao was, in her eyes, he remainedckluster inparison.

    ¡®Hm, my cousin is the most dashing after all!¡¯

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu got someone to bring over a jade writing brush and gave it to Song Mingzhao.

    The white jade pen handle was carved with bamboo patterns, and it had such smooth and exquisite luster. It was obvious how precious this writing brush was. Song Mingzhao epted it. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother Yu.¡±

    At this moment, Yang Shuwan found an opportunity to speak, but Old Madam Song had already put down her teacup and asked, ¡°Why are you here at Precious Peace Temple?¡±

    Song Mingzhao replied politely, ¡°A few fellow students wanted toe to the temple to unwind.¡±

    As the room was filled with women, it was best that Song Mingzhao didn¡¯t stay any longer. After saying that, he respectfully left the meditation room.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart was pounding. She kept trying to resist, but eventually couldn¡¯t help herself and secretly raised her eyes. She peeked at his straight and tall back, getting a bit distracted.

    As soon as Song Mingzhao left, the warm atmosphere in the room faded a little. The few of them chatted casually, but it was mostly Old Madam Yu and Old Madam Song who were talking. Madam Yao was a witty speaker, so she asionally added one or two lines and livened up the atmosphere. Yang Shuwan didn¡¯t want to lose out, so she kept trying to join in and converse with Old Madam Song. At first, Old Madam Song would reply with a sentence or two, but after a few times, she no longer responded much.

    Old Madam Yu took one look at Yang Shuwan and ignored her as well.

    When Madam Yao turned around and saw Yu Shuangbai fidgeting on the small stool, she tactfully excused herself in front of the two old madams and brought Yu Shuangbai out of the meditation room.

    Once she left, it wasn¡¯t suitable for Yang Shuwan to stay any longer either. She nced at Old Madam Song. Even though she wanted to stay, she had no choice but to leave. She called out to Yu Youyao, but Yu Youyao replied that she wanted to apany her grandmother, so she did not leave with them.

    The room quietened down again.

    Old Madam Song leaned against the pillow tiredly and coughed for quite a while. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°Grandmother Song, your phlegm is turbid, and your qi is weak. This is affecting your lungs. I have a recipe for medicinal pear paste¡ªit¡¯s a little different from ordinary pear paste. When you return home, you can get your family to prepare it for you. It might help a little.¡±

    The medicinal pear paste was a secret recipe in ¡®Finest Delicacies¡¯¡ªit was also rather rare.

    Old Madam Song couldn¡¯t help but nod along as Yu Youyao exined artictely. Her doctor had said the same thing. It seemed that Yu Youyao had learned a lot from her nanny. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Yu Youyao carefully exined the recipe to Old Madam Song¡¯s maidservant, until the maidservant nodded and confirmed that she had remembered it. She also gave some tips on what to take note of when brewing and consuming the pear paste.

    Old Madam Song listened and felt that Yu Youyao spoke very well despite being young. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Old Madam Yu, who was calmly sipping on her tea. She felt another surge of envy.

    In the past, Yu Youyao was a little undisciplined, but after learning from her nanny for a few days, she seemed to have be apletely different person.

    Worried that her granddaughter¡¯s good intentions would be wasted, Old Madam Yu added, ¡°This medicinal pear paste is a superior recipe that was learned from the pce. Get your doctor¡¯s opinion too, to see if it¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Old Madam Song shot her a look. ¡°You old thing, do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t know how to tell what¡¯s good or not? I¡¯ll definitely appreciate Yaoyao¡¯s kind intentions.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while longer. Then, Old Madam Song was exhausted and asked the maidservant to help her out of the meditation room, so only Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao were left in the room.

    Old Madam Yu gave Yu Youyao a look. ¡°Tell me, did you get into trouble again?¡±

 Chapter 36

    Prajna (Must Be Seen)

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Grandmother, what are you saying? I¡¯ve clearly been here apanying you. I haven¡¯t caused any trouble!¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t caused any trouble, why are you being so mild, and not running about outside having fun? Why are you staying in the meditation room with an old woman like me?¡± Old Madam Yu looked at her with a look of doubt. Usually, anytime they left the residence, she was the best at causing trouble.

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat and stomped her feet guiltily. ¡°I¡¯m just being filial to my grandmother, but apparently that¡¯s wrong too.¡±

    The servant girls and old maids in the room lowered their heads and stifled theirughter.

    Dong Mei said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve really misjudged Eldest Miss this time. She took us to walk around the temple for a while, then picked some apricot flowers beforeing back.¡±

    However, she did not know what had happened when she was picking the apricot flowers.

    Old Madam Yu was surprised. She hugged her granddaughter and apologized.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s anger dissipated. ¡°Grandmother, you can¡¯t use me again.¡±

    Old Madam Yu agreed repeatedly. Then, she brought Yu Youyao to the cubicle and informed the old monk that they were leaving.

    The old monk opened his eyes and his turbid gazended on Yu Youyao, causing her heart to turn numb. Only then did she hear him say, ¡°Amitabha. Little one is fated with Buddha.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little stunned, but Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She tilted her head to look at her and asked, ¡°Grandmaster Hui

    Neng

    , what do you mean?¡±

    She had heard that Grandmaster Hui Neng was knowledgeable in Buddhism and some physiognomy. Could it be that he could tell that there was something unique about Yao Yao?

    The old monk did not answer. He slowly closed his eyes and recited in a low voice, ¡°May I attain enlightenment from the Buddha in my next life. May my own light be zing, illuminating boundlessly and immeasurably. Since I am here, I am no different from all living beings.¡±

    ¡°May I receive Bodhi¡¯s help in my next life. May my body be like ss, clean inside and out, without any impurities. May the light be vast, and the prestige be zing. My body is good, and I live in peace. If there are sentient beings, they will be born between worlds. Or, if there is darkness and night among humans, by my light, anything desired can be done¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned.

    This was the ¡°Sutra of the Medicine Buddha¡±, also called ¡°Universal Light Tathagata.¡± When practicing the Bodhisattva¡¯s Dao, he gave medicine and made twelve great wishes. Every wish was for the sake of fulfilling the wishes of all living beings, to remove the suffering and cure the illnesses of all living beings, and to allow people to live in peace, to live healthily and happily.

    The old monk had observed silence for many years, so why did he choose to recite the twelve wishes of the ¡°Sutra of the Medicine Buddha¡± to Yao Yao?

    What did this scripture have to do with her granddaughter?

    Yu Youyao was a little confused and looked at Grandmaster Hui Neng curiously.

    It was not until many yearster, when Yu Youyao saw Grandmaster Hui Neng again after she had left the capital and then returned to Precious Peace Temple again, that she suddenly realized that all karma had its own Prajna.

    And Grandmaster Hui Neng had already taken a glimpse.

    The second day after returning from Precious Peace Temple was the eighth of February.

    After Yu Youyao apanied her grandmother for breakfast, she returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    The withered apricot branch had been nourished with water that was mixed with spirit dew, and had be lively again overnight. The buds on the branches had also bloomed and there was a strong fragrance.

    Yu Youyao was learning how to mix perfume, and one way was to use dried flowers.

    She plucked the flowers from the branches and pressed them t using a paperboard. Then, together with the cardboard, she put the whole thing over a fire. When the flowers were half-dried, she ced them in a jar filled with some powder and sealed them away.

    When the water in the dried flowers was naturally dried by the powder, not only were the petals dry and soft, but the color also looked as new as if they had just been plucked from a tree, but with asting fragrance.

    Nanny Xu watched from the side, not forgetting to guide her, ¡°In the book ¡®Sacred Benefits of Peace¡¯, there¡¯s a technique for using apricot flowers to wash the face and treat spots. It¡¯s the season of apricot flowers now¡ªyou should try it.

    Apricot trees weren¡¯t very auspicious and the Yu Residence did not nt them, but Yu Youyao had a ntation under her name that was specially for nting flowers and trees, so she most probably had nted them.

    ¡°There¡¯s a secret mixture called the ¡®Yang Taizhen Anise Cream¡¯ in the ¡®Lu Residence ssified Forms¡¯. It¡¯s said to be a secret beauty recipe specially used by a favored concubine in the pce. Remove the outer parts of the flower, grind them, steam them, add a little fennel, and mix them evenly with eggs. Apply this mixture on the face every morning and night. It¡¯s said to have the effect of making the face rosy and beautiful. Eldest Miss, when you¡¯re a little older, you can use it too.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the book of ¡®Heavenly Fragrance Records¡¯ and flipped through it.

    The ¡®Heavenly Fragrance Records¡¯ was a collection of recipes and forms from various dynasties. In the chapter for ¡®Apricot Flowers,¡¯ there were more than ten recipes for using apricot flowers to create fragrances and nourish one¡¯s appearance. Among them was the secret recipe for the ¡°Yang Taizhen Anise Cream¡±.

    In the An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu leaned against the armrest of the chair and said to Nanny Liu, ¡°Have we sent out the gifts to all of the n¡¯s disciples who are about to enter the exam? This exam is a big deal; we can¡¯t be negligent.¡±

    Nanny Liu bowed and said, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. We might have missed out an item or two in the past, but this year, Eldest Miss has helped to keep an eye on it. Since our return from the Precious Peace Temple yesterday, she has already asked the maidservants to pack all the incense ashes we¡¯d obtained from the temple into the good luck packages. She has also instructed someone to prepare ink, ink, paper, ink stone, and so on. And early this morning, she has already ordered them to be sent over. I¡¯ve checked the list. Not only were all the direct descendants ounted for, but the distant branches were also included.¡±

    Madam Yang was now in charge of the household, so Nanny Liu could not give the instructions. Instead, without letting Madam Yang know, she had reminded Yu Youyao to be involved in the big and small matters of the household.

    And now, as she was exining, she made it sound like it was all thanks to Yao Yao that the matter was settled.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Nanny Liu with a faint smile. This old nanny was wise and shrewd.

    Nanny Liu stood at the side obediently, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed Old Madam Yu¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m old, and I¡¯m not as good at managing many things in the residence as I used to be. Eldest Miss has been learning how to manage the house from me for a while, and she¡¯s also quite good. Even the ounts in the residence don¡¯t stump her. Her intelligence and sharpness are reminiscent of a younger you, Old Madam Yu.¡±

    Although these were words of ttery, Nanny Liu was her close personal aide, and she knew that she wouldn¡¯t say something like that if she didn¡¯t mean it. In that case, it must mean that Yao Yao had indeed done a good job.

    Old Madam Yu could not stop smiling. Seeing that there was no one else in the room, she did not hide it. ¡°What do you think of the heir of the Marquis of Zhen Residence?¡±

    Nanny Liu was stunned for a moment. After a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been with you for most of my life and have seen many outstanding juniors. Be it in terms of family background, appearance, or talent, the heir of the Marquis Zhen Residence is top-notch. No one in the capital canpare to him.¡±

    At this point, she thought of Young Master Zhou, who was living in The Green Room. Compared to the Song Heir, they each had their own merits. Unfortunately¡­

    Old Madam Yu did not say anything else after this one question.

    The next day, the candidates participating in the Spring Quarter Examination entered the venue.

    During the few days of the examination, the capital was put under martialw. Every household lived their lives behind closed doors. It was rare for the capital to bepletely without activity for a few days.

    And so, day by day went by!

    <li data-annotation-id="a325c131-cd06-462a-87f6-93c86e0465b6">Hui means wisdom and Neng means ability </li>

 Chapter 37

    Mentor-Disciple Deal

    After three exams in seven days, the tightly shut doors of the Official Academy finally opened.

    The capital bustled with activity.

    Yu Shanyan and the others who weren¡¯t able to enter the examination rushed to the entrance of the Official Academy to experience the atmosphere in advance. Yu Youyao wanted to go too, but her grandmother did not let her go out.

    The students who had been inside the Academy for seven days came out one after another. Most of them were in a daze. It was obvious that they had suffered quite a bit.

    The next day, the disciples of the Yu n who had participated in the examination gathered and greeted Old Madam Yu, then thanked her for her care and help.

    Seeing that they were in good spirits, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°Were the questions this year difficult? Did you manage to finish all of them?¡± She didn¡¯t ask if they had done them well.

    The dozen or so disciples in front of her went silent. A teenager of about seventeen or eighteen wanted to step forward and say something, but the person beside him pulled him back and shook his head.

    Naturally, this scene did not escape Old Madam Yu¡¯s notice. Her hand that had been twisting her prayer beads also paused.

    The young man who had held him back was the third young master of the eldest branch of the Yu n, Yu Shande. He was also the most promising one from the n this time. The Yu n had high hopes for him. If he could get on the rankings, there would definitely be one more capable minister from the Yu n in the future.

    At this moment, Yu Shande stepped forward respectfully. ¡°The questions weren¡¯t especially difficult, but we weren¡¯t talented, and only barely managed to finish it.¡±

    These were humble words. Just managing toplete it was already very impressive. Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. For the next few days, just rest well and wait for the rankings to be released.¡± At this point, she paused and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Most of you are participating in the examination for the first time. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    After hearing what she said, everyone looked much more rxed.

    Old Madam Yu asked them to stay for lunch. It was a rare asion for there to be a banquet in the residence, so Nanny Liu asked Yu Youyao to check on the main kitchen. When she returned to the north courtyard and passed by the lotus pond, she heard someone talking by the rock garden.

    It was Yu Shande and another youth, named Yu Shanren.

    ¡°Why did you stop me from talking earlier?¡±

    ¡°It was just something that we had happened to hear someone mention in the Golden Jade Pavilion. We don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s true or not, yet you dare to share it with others. Do you have a death wish?¡±

    ¡°But since others have talked about it, there must be some truth to it.¡±

    ¡°As long as there isn¡¯t evidence, we shouldn¡¯t talk about it.¡±

    ¡°But, befriending the main examiner in private and obtaining the leaked test questions that way, making a deal to be mentor and disciple so that the disciple will repay his mentor when he makes it onto the Golden Ranking List¡ªthat¡¯s clearly cheating in the examination. It¡¯s too unfair to us, who have been studying hard for years.¡±

    ¡°Shut your mouth up!¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Regarding the examiner epting disciples, there has already been a precedent case in the previous dynasty. The previous dynasty¡¯s sacred sage had be old and felt regretful that he couldn¡¯t continue to serve the country, so he had taken in a few more disciples, hoping to nurture more talents for the country. It¡¯s still unclear if there was really cheating in the imperial examination, yet you dare to spout nonsense.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone in the capital knows that the Golden Jade Pavilion is one of the businesses of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence. If this causes any trouble, the Yu Residence will be implicated.¡±

    There was a long silence in the rock garden.

    After a while, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Perhaps it¡¯s just an ordinary mentor-disciple rtionship, and has nothing to do with cheating. Besides, we have the Yu Residence supporting us, so this doesn¡¯t affect us much either way.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Third Bro.¡±

    The two of them left the rock garden together. On the other side, Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp had gone numb upon hearing all of this. Her right eyelid twitched non-stop as she paced around the rock garden. Fortunately, there were guests at the residence and everyone was busy. There was no one else on this side of the rock garden except her. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    That student who¡¯d befriended the examiner¡ªregardless of whether he had cheated¡ªhad better not have anything to do with the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao turned around and went to the north courtyard, then told Old Madam Yu everything she had heard.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression was solemn. She repeatedly instructed Yu Youyao not to spread this matter outside. Then, she sent someone to the second house, asking Madam Yao to inform Yu Zongshen to head to the main house the moment he was back from work. Finally, she called Yu Shande and Yu Shanren into the main house, and dismissed everyone else.

    She remembered how strange the two of them had behaved when they were in the hall earlier.

    About ten minutester, Yu Shande and Yu Shanren walked out of An Shou Hall with ashamed expressions. Clearly, they had been taught a lesson by Old Madam Yu.

    All the descendants of the n left after having their lunch.

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongshen came to the main house. Old Madam Yu closed the door and said to him, ¡°Shande is quite sharp, but he¡¯s still inexperienced after all. He¡¯s too cautious but not thorough enough. You should give him more guidance in the future. Shanren is honest and straightforward, but he¡¯s a little quick-tempered. However, he still knows to consider the big picture, and is a boy who can be taught. After talking to them today, they understand what they should do. After a few days, you can go over and further exin the rationale and reasoning to them. The youths in the n are all willing to listen to you.¡±

    Yu Zongshen nodded. ¡°Mother, since it¡¯s you who has handled it, I¡¯m not worried one bit.¡±

    Old Madam Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell your big brother about this. If he finds out, he¡¯ll definitely run about getting involved again. When that happens, he might feel satisfied, but not only will he implicate you, the Yu family will also be in hot water.¡±

    After two to three days, Yu Youyao still had not heard any rumors about cheating in the examination spreading outside. Instead, the students who¡¯d participated in the examination were out and about in the capital, hanging out with friends, having discussions, andworking with the aristocrats. Mostly, they were just waiting for the results of the ranking to be released.

    Once the list was released, the students who made it onto the list would be official schrs and could participate in the pce examination in April.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. Suddenly, she remembered the sachet she had promised her cousin and quickly fetched the jar that contained the dried flowers.

    The dried apricot flowers were bright and beautiful in pink and white. The fragrance of the flowers was slightly tart while also slightly sweet. It smelled fresh andyered, and was suitable for both men and women.

    Yu Youyao called Chun Xiao over. ¡°Go to my box of items and bring a sachet to me. It¡¯s for a gift to Cousin.¡±

    After a while, Chun Xiao brought two sachets over. One was green with lotus patterns, and the other was blue with orchids. The colors were alright, but Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t satisfied with them.

    Nanny Xu smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you learn needlework? Why don¡¯t you embroider a sachet yourself for Young Master?¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No! No, I¡¯ve only learned needlework for a short time. I haven¡¯t even learned all the techniques and skills. If I embroider badly, I¡¯ll make a fool of myself.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t very interested in needlework, but Nanny Xu had insisted that she learn it for two hours a day. In the first few days, she often pricked her own fingers, causing her precious fingers to be covered in bloody holes.

    Yu Youyao was delicate and afraid of pain. After realizing that resisting Nanny Xu¡¯s instructions was useless, she epted the reality. In order not to let her fingers suffer, she could only learn needlework seriously.

    Actually, the best age to learn needlework was generally five or six years old. At that age, the bones were tender and flexible.

    Yu Youyao was a little older, but she was born with good coordination. After learning for a few days, she had managed to learn a lot of needlework techniques, but still, she had never embroidered anything seriously.

 Chapter 38

    He Wouldn¡¯t Live Past 20?

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s embroidered well or not is secondary. What¡¯s important is your sincerity.¡± Nanny Xu nced at the ¡°Sutra of the Medicine Buddha¡± calligraphy hanging on the wall and said, ¡°The gifts that Young Master has given you were all written and made by him. It¡¯s not good for you to give him suchmon, standard gifts in return every time. You should show more effort.¡±

    Yu Youyao indeed felt a little ashamed. After seeing the calligraphy and paintings on the wall, her heart wavered. ¡°But if the embroidery isn¡¯t nice, Cousin wouldn¡¯t want to carry it around!¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and said, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t carry it around outside, he can have it with him in the residence.¡±

    Thinking of the fact that she had never embroidered anything seriously before, Yu Youyao was still a little hesitant. ¡°Forget it. Chun Xiao¡¯s workmanship is quite good. I¡¯ll get her to embroider the sachet with bamboo patterns.¡±

    Nanny Xu sighed softly. The gift-giving wasn¡¯t the point¡ªshe wanted Yu Youyao to do the embroidering mainly because she was too careless with her needlework.

    At this moment, Dong Mei walked into the house with a scroll in her hand. ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master has sent over a painting.¡±

    ¡°Quick, show it to me.¡± Yu Youyao smiled. She quickly took the scroll from Dong Mei and carefully opened it.

    On the pure white paper, there was a picturesque painting of mountains and ake. An apricot tree stood with its reflection in the clear water. Its flowers bloomed elegantly, and the scene was beyond beautiful.

    There were only a few strokes, but each stroke was well-spaced and expertly executed.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was filled with amazement as she looked at the short poem on it. ¡°The apricot flower is white, but notpletely. It¡¯s red, but not entirely. Please look beyond it being red or white, and see it in a different light. Cousin really painted this magnificently.¡±

    Only, why was her cousin suddenly giving her a painting for no reason?

    And it even had apricot flowers!

    Was he reminding her that he hadn¡¯t received the sachet she had promised him?

    It took at most five to six days to make a sachet, but it had been more than ten days since they had returned from the Precious Peace Temple. Yu Youyao felt embarrassed as she handed the painting to Dong Mei, asking her to have someone frame it and hang it in the house.

    ¡°Nanny, let¡¯s go to the Embroidery Room!¡± Nanny Xu was right. Her cousin had given her works that he had personally made; it wasn¡¯t right for her to have someone else make her gift.

    ¡®How difficult can making a sachet be?¡¯

    Bond-molding hurt so badly and learning etiquette was so difficult. She had endured all of them. How could a mere sachet be too difficult for her?

    In The Green Room, Zhou Linghuai sat under the porch. Uncle Sun¡¯s eyes were squinted so much that it looked as if he was asleep. He stroked his long beard and took Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pulse.

    There were small lc flowers in the spider nt, and they looked like small strings of wisteria, emitting a faint fragrance.

    After a long while, Uncle Sun opened his eyes. ¡°Young Master, your injury is on your spinal cord, causing your Qi and blood to stagnate, so your legs cannot feel or move. Furthermore, you have also hurt your vitality, causing your energy to be weak. Your core is too weak to receive nourishment, and if you lose any more vital energy, it will damage and shorten your lifespan. In the past three years, I¡¯ve tried my best, but I can only help in managing your condition, so that you can live for a few more years.¡±

    Three years ago, Uncle Sun had said that Zhou Linghuai wouldn¡¯t live past 20. Zhou Linghuai had heard such words so many times that he was no longer affected by it.

    Five years was indeed a short time, but it was enough for him to devise a careful n and avenge his parents.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and looked at his book, but he couldn¡¯t read a single word. For some reason, Yu Youyao¡¯s bright smile appeared in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel breathless.

    Uncle Sun hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, Young Master¡¯s legs aren¡¯tpletely damaged.¡±

    As soon as he heard this, Zhou Linghuai, who had long epted that his legs werepletely paralyzed, couldn¡¯t help but feel waves in his heart that overwhelmed him. But soon, a trace of sadness shed across his eyes and his heart fell back into a dead calm.

    Even if there was a way, it would probably be a long shot.

    Otherwise, Uncle Sun wouldn¡¯t have kept it from him until now.

    Uncle Sun sighed softly. ¡°The Sun family has been practicing medicine for generations. Among our ancestors, there was once a King of Medicine who¡¯d created a set of acupuncture methods for the Inner Qi. The family¡¯s ¡®Records of Ten Thousand Diseases¡¯ recorded thousands of difficult illnesses. Among them, there are diseases simr to yours. By using the Inner Qi Acupuncture method, your internal passageways will be cleared and your legs will heal.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing tightened, and his hands on his knees suddenly tensed. ¡°Do you need any other conditions to execute this acupuncture technique?¡±

    Uncle Sun nodded. ¡°The Inner Qi Acupuncture is used to mobilize the vital energy in the body and circte the Qi within you. Since your core is damaged, you will lose vital energy easily, so this acupuncture treatment is too dangerous for you, and I¡¯d never told you about it before. Instead, I¡¯ve only prescribed nourishing medicine for you to consume every day, as it can help to strengthen your core.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips twitched, but as his clenched fists gradually rxed, he regained hisposure.

    ¡°However,¡± Uncle Sun changed his tone and said, ¡°Recently, I discovered that Young Master¡¯s core is actually showing signs of bing stronger. It must be because of the medicinal cuisine sent by Eldest Miss Yu every day. It¡¯s most likely the top-secret recipe of the Xie Residence in Quanzhou.¡±

    Their manual had a long history and included many unknown treatments.

    ording to what he knew, the Xie Residence in Quanzhou was famous for their longevity. Members of the Xie family were more robust than the average person, and even their lifespan was longer too. It was rare for anyone to hit 70 years, but those from the Xie family had lifespans of more than 70 years. The current head of the Xie family, Old Master Xie, was already 73 years old, but he was still energetic.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips slightly but he remained expressionless. Recently, Uncle Sun had already mentioned the secret form of the Xie family more than once.

    ¡°Young Master.¡± Uncle Sun squinted his eyes and nced at his young master. Seeing his indifferent expression, he continued helplessly, ¡°If we can use their secret recipe to nourish your vitality and strengthen your core, perhaps in a few years, your body will be able to withstand the Inner Qi Acupuncture technique and you will be able to walk again. Even if it doesn¡¯t sessfully treat your legs, it will at least improve your core health, and you will be able to live for at least ten more years, or even longer.¡±

    For the past month, he had privately been studying to find out the secret recipe, but unfortunately, he still hadn¡¯t a single clue.

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    Uncle Sun wanted to persuade him further, but at this moment, Chang An walked in.

    Zhou Linghuai looked up at him. ¡°Did Cousin say anything after epting the painting?¡±

    ¡°Nanny Xu was teaching Miss Cousin needlework, so I couldn¡¯t disturb her. I passed the painting to Dong Mei.¡± Chang An¡¯s head hung low.

    Zhou Linghuai looked up and saw an apricot tree in the courtyard, its branches full of reddish-white flowers. The tree had been transnted here a few days ago.

    Suddenly, he could hear Yu Youyao¡¯s sweet voice in his ear. ¡°¡­ the apricot flowers here were blooming beautifully. I want to break off a branch and return to the residence to make a sachet for you to carry around.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten days had passed!

    Not noticing that Zhou Linghuai was behaving differently, Uncle Sun sighed again. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s hope for your legs to recover, and you have to be more conscientious in the future. In a while, I¡¯ll make some medicinal oil to circte your flow. I¡¯ll also teach Chang An a set of techniques to massage you thrice a day. Before you sleep, soak your leg with the medicinal water to prevent the muscles in your leg from shrinking.¡±

    The Young Master was unwilling to use any ploys to obtain the secret recipe from Eldest Miss Yu, so Uncle Sun couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Fortunately, Eldest Miss Yu treated Young Master well and made a pot of medicinal cuisine every day.

 Chapter 39

    Tears of Anger!

    In the embroidery room, Yu Youyao pinched an embroidery needle and carefully threaded it through the embroidery cloth.

    She¡¯d originally thought that embroidering a bamboo-patterned sachet would be very easy, but once she really tried it, she realized how difficult it was.

    She knew the double-sided embroidery technique like the back of her hand, but when it came to actually executing it, it was apletely different story.

    One needle at a time, the green bamboo pattern that she had wanted to create became a ¡°caterpir.¡± It looked like a mess, and it shattered her confidence.

    Yu Youyao refused to continue. ¡°At this rate, when will I manage to embroider a decent fragrance pouch for Cousin? I should just get Chun Xiao to make one for me, so that I won¡¯t make Cousin wait too long.¡±

    Out of ideas, Nanny Xu secretly went to the north courtyard.

    After a while, Nanny Liu personally arrived at the Jade courtyard. ¡°Old Madam knows that Eldest Miss is learning embroidery and is worried that you¡¯ll hurt your hands, so she has ordered me to deliver gloves to you.¡±

    What good were gloves? They could only help so much.

    However, both her grandmother and Nanny Xu were working together to make her continue embroidering. What else could she do?

    Yu Youyao pinched the embroidery needle bitterly and continued to practice. After a while, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She angrily threw the tools into the embroidery basket. ¡°Dong Mei and Chun Xiao are both great at needlework, and can help embroider things like fragrance pouches or handkerchiefs. There are also embroiderers in the mansion. Why should I have to suffer?¡±

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°This morning, Fourth Miss visited the An Shou Hall and greeted Old Madam. She gave Old Madam a head scarf that she had personally embroidered. Immediately, Old Madam asked Nanny Liu to help her put it on. I wonder when she¡¯ll be able to wear the handkerchief embroidered by you, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao broke down.

    Usually, the older young mistresses from wealthy families would learn needlework in order to please their elders and gain a good reputation. However, her grandmother doted on her, so naturally, she had no need to go out of her way to please her grandmother. However, it was precisely because her grandmother doted on her that she wanted to be more filial to her too. She shouldn¡¯t be unable to do what her other grandchildren could do.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and retrieved her embroidery tools from the basket.

    About half an hourter, Yu Youyao identally pricked her finger with a needle. Bright red beads of blood appeared on her fingertip. It was so painful that her eyes welled up with tears and she cried in anger. ¡°It hurts. I don¡¯t want to learn anymore. I really don¡¯t want to. Embroidery is about technique, and it¡¯s something that has to be learned from a young age. I¡¯m already so old. No matter how seriously I learn or how hard I work, I won¡¯t be as good as others. Nothing I embroider will be presentable enough and I¡¯ll only make a fool of myself¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu was already prepared for this. She pressed on Yu Youyao¡¯s finger with a handkerchief. After a while, the wound stopped bleeding. Then, she carefully applied ayer of medicine and everything was fine.

    ¡°What I¡¯ve taught you is the double-sided embroidery technique, which has already been a lost technique among most people. If you learn it, it will be a unique skill that you possess. It won¡¯t be inferior to those who¡¯ve learned needlework since they were young, let alone allow others to look down on you.¡±

    After exining and coaxing, she finally managed to appease Yu Youyao. Nanny Xu was exhausted.

    The first step was always the hardest, but at least she¡¯d finally survived the first day of it.

    On the second day, Yu Youyao finally epted her reality, not acting as she did on the first day. Nanny Xu finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Youyao was just a littlezy, but she actually picked up everything quickly once she got serious.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, when Zongzheng returned home from work, he saw Concubine He¡¯s personal maidservant, Zhi Lan, waiting at the entrance of the backyard. Instantly, he stopped in his tracks.

    Zhi Lan bowed. ¡°Master, Concubine He has personally whipped up your favorite dishes today. She¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng suddenly pictured a dark and silent courtyard, where Concubine He carried a single illuminatingntern in hand, waiting for him, alone and eager, in the still of the night.

    Under the dim yellow light of thentern, Concubine He¡¯s thin dress entuated her seductive figure. Seeing that there was no one else around, he hugged her in his arms and pressed her against the corner of the wall.

    He thought to himself that since it was in the dead of night, there was not a soul in the courtyard, and Concubine He did not stop him¡­

    With these images in mind, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but gulp. His lower body tensed a little, and he was about to nod in agreement.

    Just then, his servant boy, Zhao Da, reminded him, ¡°Master, today is February 20th.¡±

    The first and fifteenth days of the month were special dates, so he stayed in the main courtyard on those days. Other than that, he also had to sleep in the main courtyard on all even dates. It was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head, and the raging fire in Yu Zongzheng¡¯s body waspletely extinguished. ¡°Tell Concubine He that I¡¯ll go to the Clear Autumn Courtyard tomorrow.¡±

    When she saw Yu Zongzheng walk away, Zhi Lan stomped her feet.

    As soon as Yu Zongzheng arrived at the main courtyard, Yang Shuwan¡¯s maidservant, Mu Jin, greeted him. ¡°Master, you¡¯re back. Madam said that Master has been busy recently. Since it¡¯s the 20th today, the family will have a lively meal together.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had felt rather glum that he couldn¡¯t go to the Clear Autumn Courtyard, but after hearing this, his somber expression softened.

    He thought of his children with Yang Shuwan. Jia Jia was obedient and understanding, though she was physically weaker, which made him dote on her more.

    Shansi was his only legitimate son, and was his treasure.

    Yu Zongzheng drew the curtain and walked into the inner room.

    Yang Shuwan was wearing a peony dress and gave off a different kind of charm. Yu Jianjia was dressed in an outfit embroidered with plum flowers, looking delicate and weak. The two of them seemed to be talking about something in private, and their expressions revealed that they were facing some sort of difficulty. When they saw Yu Zongzhenging over, both of them looked surprised.

    Yang Shuwan hurriedly stood up and greeted Yu Zongzheng. She smiled and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back early today. It seems like everything went smoothly at work today.¡±

    ¡°The rankings will be released these few days, so the government office isn¡¯t as busy as before.¡± Yu Zongzheng sat on the seat where Yang Shuwan had been sitting, while she sat meekly beside him.

    Yu Jianjia stood up and personally poured a cup of tea before serving it respectfully. ¡°Father, you have worked hard in the government office for the entire day. Have a cup of tea to relieve your fatigue.¡±

    With his beloved wife and daughter by his side, Yu Zongzheng was in a good mood. He took a sip of tea and put down the teacup. He looked at his daughter and said, ¡°A few days ago, you followed your grandmother to Precious Peace Temple to offer incense but caught a cold and fell a little sick when you returned. I was busy during that period so I didn¡¯t have the time toe and see you. Are you feeling better now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Yu Jianjia smiled. Her pale face was filled with admiration and affection. ¡°Although you didn¡¯te to visit me, you had Zhao Da send me some premium ginseng to nourish my body. I know very well that you dote on me. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re busy with work, yet you still have to worry about me. It¡¯s my fault for making you worry.¡±

    After saying that, she bit her lower lip lightly and looked guilty, making her look even gentler and more endearing.

    Such an obedient and sensible daughter made Yu Zongzheng want to dote on her further. He softened his tone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. You have to be more careful with your illness. I¡¯ll get Zhao Da to invite Imperial Physician Hu over one day, so that he can take a good look at your condition. He¡¯s an expert in nursing patients to health.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Shameless

    Imperial Physician Hu was the Imperial Physician of the Imperial Hospital. His rank was fifth-grade and his medical skills were brilliant. Usually when he was in the pce, he only had to interact closely with the Empress Dowager and the Emperor.

    Yu Zongzheng knew Imperial Physician Hu personally, so he would most likely be able to invite him to the residence.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, Father. However, Grandmother is old, and Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. It¡¯s rare for him to visit us, so we should have him check on her first.¡±

    Her heart condition was known only to her grandmother, her mother, her father, and the physician who usually took her pulse. Others were only told that she was born prematurely and hence had a weaker constitution.

    There was another condition that most good families had for marriage¡ªto be without any terrible illnesses.

    Since she had that incident with Yu Youyao and fell sick, she had been sick several times in a row. She had also caused quite amotion and a lot of concern in the residence. If she created anothermotion by inviting Imperial Physician Hu for a house call, it would only cause everyone to start thinking that she had some terrible illness. Who knew what they would say about her? It might cause great damage to her reputation.

    On the other hand, it sounded reasonable if her father invited Imperial Physician Hu to give her grandmother a health check. Then, after which, he could conveniently take her pulse while he was at their residence. This way, she could even be praised for being filial and considerate by her father.

    Of course, it was only right for the Imperial Physician to take a look at his elderly mother first. At this realization, Yu Zongzheng felt ashamed, and felt an even greater appreciation for his kind and filial daughter. The way he looked at Yu Jianjia also became gentler.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, yet you¡¯re already so perceptive, well-behaved, and mature.¡± He turned to look at Yang Shuwan with an appreciative gaze. ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with work, so these children rely on your upbringing. This is your credit.¡±

    After saying that, he thought of his eldest daughter, Yu Youyao. If that child were brought up by Madam Yang, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been so pampered by her grandmother, bing spoiled and insensible.

    After receiving her father¡¯s praise, Yu Jianjia looked bashful and lowered her head.

    Yang Shuwan looked at Yu Zongzheng with love as tears fell from her eyes. She hurriedly turned her head and wiped them off with a handkerchief. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to take good care of you and our children. Hearing what you just said, all the hard work is worth it.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng put his arm around Yang Shuwan¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Wan¡¯er, I know you treat me well. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Seeing that his daughter was present, he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    He had first met Yang Shuwan when he visited the Imperial Censor¡¯s Residence during the year that Madam Xie was pregnant.

    It was summer, and Yang Shuwan was wearing a thin pink dress, having fun reciting poetry with her sisters.

    She exuded the air of an intellect. When she recited poetry, her voice was soft and gentle, and her talent could not be hidden. He couldn¡¯t help taking a few more nces when he suddenly thought of his wife at home¡ªMadam Xie.

    Madam Xie was sociable and beautiful, and very few women in the capital couldpare to her. All of his peers and colleagues said that he was a lucky man, but he did not like her interest in financial matters. She did not have the gentleness and tenderness that a woman should have, nor did she have the virtue and talent that came with the upbringing of a schrly family. Hence, they had a nd marital rtionship.

    On the other hand, he felt that a gentle and cultured woman like Yang Shuwan would be the best choice as his wife.

    With this notion in his subconscious, he somehow found himself getting to know her more closely.

    The Xie family had not produced a single child in the past three years. The rules of schrly families were strict. Since the children of the legitimate wife were not born yet, it wasn¡¯t proper for a concubine to give birth first. Therefore, he did not have any concubines. Although there were a few maidservants whom he could take as concubines, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested. However, during one night after he had done some drinking at the Yang Residence, he was a little tipsy when he dragged the maidservant who hade to serve him onto the bed and fooled around with her for the entire night.

    He thought to himself that it was no big deal to sleep with a maidservant, and he would just make her his concubine the next day. This kind of practice wasmon in rich families.

    However, when he woke up the next day, he realized that he had made a mistake.

    Yang Shuwan cried her heart out. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. When I heard that you were drunk, I was worried that the maidservant wouldn¡¯t serve you well enough, so I wanted toe over personally to check on you. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was filled with shame and fear.

    He hade to the Yang Residence as a guest, but he had humiliated their daughter because he had been drunk. If news of this scandal were to spread, he, the Imperial Censor who was in charge of investigating hundreds of officials, would probably be aughing stock. If that happens, he most likely wouldn¡¯t even be able to keep his position.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face was covered in tears, and she looked miserable. ¡°You were drunk and didn¡¯t know what was going on. It was I who admired your talent and shamelessly climbed into your bed, tarnishing your reputation. I¡¯m just a lowly concubine¡¯s daughter, but I¡¯m lucky to have been able to know you. I don¡¯t expect you to take pity on me, nor do I dare to implicate you. I only hope that you will remember me in the future.¡±

    She had ced all the me on herself, and her every line was filled with deep emotion for him. While Yu Zongzheng felt ashamed, he could not help heaving a sigh of relief.

    With Yang Shuwan¡¯s words, it meant that he wasn¡¯t the one at fault. Even if this matter was exposed, he still had room to maneuver the situation.

    The next day, news came from the Yang Residence that Yang Shuwan had fallen into the water and almost drowned.

    Only then did Yu Zongzheng realize that Yang Shuwan had said those words to him yesterday because she¡¯d already had the intention to die.

    In order not to put him in a difficult position, and to keep his reputation clear, she chose to take her own life instead.

    Yu Zongzheng felt very moved. How could he just stand by and watch Yang Shuwan die? Hence, he immediately promised to take Yang Shuwan as his concubine, and the two of them started their affair.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t think that you still remembered what happened back then.¡±

    Back then, her first mother¡ªthe official wife of her father¡ªhad nned to marry her to a rich businessman in Suzhou. However, people often said that it was better to be a concubine of an official than the wife of a businessman. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to marry the businessman, so she started thinking of a way out for herself.

    She usually stayed in her room and did not get to interact much with other men, but among those she had interacted with, Yu Zongzheng was the best.

    The Yu Residence had been a schrly family for generations, and had much stricter rules than ordinary families. A man could only divorce his wife and marry someone else if he still had no children at 40 years old. If he had a child, he could have a maximum of two concubines.

    Although Yu Zongzheng had maid servants whom he slept with in the backyard, because his first wife had yet to give birth, it wasn¡¯t good for him to have children with a concubine first. Hence, he had yet to take in a concubine.

    From Yu Zongzheng¡¯s words and behavior, it had been obvious that he did not have a good rtionship with his wife, Madam Xie.

    This gave Yang Shuwan an idea.

    She had thought that once she entered the Yu Residence in the future, she would be a noble concubine. No one in the backyard wouldpete with her for favor, and with Yu Zongzheng doting on her, Madam Xie would not dare to do anything to her.

    Who would have thought that Madam Xie would pass so quickly, allowing her to marry into the family as an official wife.

    In the present, the two of them quickly controlled themselves when they remembered that their daughter was in the room as well. Recalling Yang Shuwan and Yu Jianjia¡¯s troubled expressions just now, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What were you two talking about just now? Tell me.¡±

    Yang Shuwan looked troubled and nced at Yu Jianjia, who also looked hesitant. Her lips moved as if she didn¡¯t know if she should speak.

    Yu Zongzheng frowned at the expressions of both mother and daughter. ¡°Is there anything in the residence that I can¡¯t know about? If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    Yang Shuwan hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much¡ªjust some trivial matters of the household. I don¡¯t wish to trouble you over it.¡±

    With that said, Yu Zongzheng guessed that it probably had something to do with his eldest daughter, Yu Youyao. He frowned and turned to look at Yu Jianjia. ¡°Since your mother isn¡¯t talking, you should tell me yourself.¡±

 Chapter 41 - Sowing Discord

    <h4>Chapter 41: Sowing Discord</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip and looked a little put on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just that when we were at ss today, Ms. Ye was a little unhappy that Eldest Sister hadn¡¯te to ss for a long time. When Mother found out, she was worried about Eldest Sister¡¯s studies, but she couldn¡¯t say anything because Grandmother dotes on Eldest Sister. Father, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression turned very ugly. Since a few days ago, he had already instructed Yu Youyao to attend her sses at the residence. He did not expect her topletely ignore his words.

    Yang Shuwan nced at his expression and covered the corner of her mouth with her handkerchief. She said worriedly, ¡°Master, during the previous trip to the Precious Peace Temple to offer incense, I happened to hear some rumors about Yao Yao. I¡¯m very worried.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened again. ¡°What kind of rumors?¡±

    Yang Shuwan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°They were saying that Yao Yao is interfering in the matters of the residence at such a young age, and beating the servants of the family. They also said that she¡¯s really arrogant and disrespectful. I shouldn¡¯t be telling you about such awful rumors, lest you misunderstand and think that I¡¯m stirring up trouble. However, this concerns the reputation of Yao Yao and the Yu Residence, so I wasn¡¯t sure what I should do.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face turned green.

    He had also heard about Yu Youyao beating and selling the servants. However, he¡¯d assumed that it was just gossip by the servants, so he had not paid much attention to it.

    But now, hearing Madam Yang mention it, he suddenly understood.

    This kind of matter should have been reported to the matriarch of the household and dealt with by Madam Yang. That was the proper way of handling the matter, and Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t have the reputation of being an arrogant and tyrannical brat at such a young age.

    Seeing that his expression was amiss, Madam Yang panicked a little and quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Although Yao Yao wasn¡¯t raised by me personally, she¡¯s Master¡¯s eldest daughter. Naturally, I treat her as my own. Seeing that she has neglected her studies and has a bad reputation outside, I¡¯m just concerned for her.¡±

    She looked like a loving mother who was worried about her stepdaughter and always thinking for the Yu Residence.

    How could Yu Zongzheng not be angry? He mmed his palm on the table, producing a loud sound. The teacup on the table also made a piercing ng. ¡°This unfilial daughter is getting more and more out of hand just because her grandmother dotes on her. The Yu family has been well-educated for generations. If a child of the Yu family doesn¡¯t study hard and doesn¡¯t know how to write, wouldn¡¯t that be inviting others to mock our family?¡±

    Yu Jianjia was startled and quickly tried to calm him. ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. Eldest Sister has been learning the rules from Nanny Xu recently. Perhaps she doesn¡¯t have time to attend the sses, and she didn¡¯t miss them on purpose.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was furious. ¡°Just because she¡¯s learning from the nanny, she doesn¡¯t attend her sses to study? Who in this residence hasn¡¯t learned the rules from a nanny? Why should she be any different from the others?¡± He suddenly clenched his fists on the table, and his tone became even angrier. ¡°As the eldest daughter of the first wife in the residence, she should be studying harder, carrying out the responsibilities as the Eldest Miss, and setting an example for her sisters. However, she¡¯s not behaving like a proper young mistress at all.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was frightened by his anger. She bit her lower lip and lowered her head. On the other hand, Yang Shuwan advised gently, ¡°Be careful not to get too angry. Yao Yao is still young. Just teach her slowly in the future.¡±

    ¡°Girls should be sensible by the age of seven. She¡¯s already nine years old and has long passed the age to be young and ignorant.¡± Yu Zongzheng raised his voice and said angrily, ¡°Jia Jia was already much more sensible at six or seven years old than Yao Yao is now!¡±

    Yang Shuwan did not know how to calm him down anymore. For a moment, she was just dazed in silence.

    The atmosphere in the room was thick and heavy.

    Yu Jianjia poured a cup of tea and handed it to Yu Zongzheng. She said gently, ¡°Father, Mother did not want to talk to you about this precisely because she did not want to upset you.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng received the teacup and gulped the tea down. The cup of hot tea calmed him down a little, but his expression was still dark. Clearly, he was still angry.

    Yu Jianjia said slowly, ¡°Ms. Ye is a female teacher hired by Father, and she¡¯s a renowned, talented woman in the capital. She teaches seriously and is very principled. Eldest Sister often couldn¡¯t sit still during sses in the past, but Ms. Ye was always very tolerant. Please persuade Eldest Sister to apologize to Ms. Ye. She will definitely forgive her. Don¡¯t hurt your father-daughter rtionship because of this small matter. Otherwise, Mother and I will be put in a difficult position.¡±

    Her voice was soft and pleasant, and her words made sense. However, the more Yu Zongzheng listened, the angrier he became, and his expression looked even worse.

    So, there was definitely no problem with Ms. Ye¡¯s character and abilities. Even Jia Jia was very satisfied with her. What was there for Yu Youyao to be dissatisfied with? Such that she actually dared to disrespect her teacher, by disregarding the rules during ss. It was simply outrageous!

    Yu Zongzheng suddenly stood up from his chair and walked out with a dark expression.

    Yang Shuwan quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Master, please calm down. Yao Yao is still a child. Don¡¯t scare her. Besides, Old Madam has always doted on Yao Yao. You can¡¯t anger her.¡±

    These words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. The veins on Yu Zongzheng¡¯s forehead throbbed. He waved the curtain aside and strode out of the inner room.

    Yu Jianjia watched as her father left angrily, her face filled with fear. ¡°Mother, why is Father so angry? Did he misunderstand Eldest Sister? Let¡¯s quickly persuade Father toe back, or he¡¯ll scold her again¡­¡±

    With that, she rushed out.

    Knowing that her daughter was a kind person, Yang Shuwan quickly pulled her back. ¡°Jia Jia, don¡¯t worry. Your father is usually strict but kind to your sisters. He¡¯s just worried that your big sister will neglect her studies. He won¡¯t really scold her.¡±

    After much persuasion, Yu Jianjia finally felt more at ease.

    After two days of grueling practice, Yu Youyao¡¯s bamboo embroidery had be quite decent.

    The green bamboo on the small sachet were tall and straight, while the branches on the bamboo joints were horizontal and nted, embellished with three different patterns. Although the workmanship looked a little coarse, it was still considered decent.

    Dong Mei held it in her hand and looked at it carefully. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve embroidered so well. When I first learned embroidery, it took me an entire month to make something decent.¡±

    She had been learning embroidery since she was young, but her hands and eyes were not as agile as the Young Mistress. Nanny Xu had taught Young Mistress how to embroider on both sides, so she and Chun Xiao had also learned along, but they hadn¡¯t even grasped the needlework technique.

    Nanny Xu had said that double-sided embroidery was not like the other embroidery techniques, and not everyone could learn it. Only people like Yu Youyao, who had naturally softer bones, could master this double-sided embroidery skill.

    Upon hearing what Dong Mei said, Yu Youyao looked reproachful andined, ¡°Since embroidery¡¯s so difficult, why did you and Chun Xiao try to persuade me before? You allowed Nanny Xu to fool me and you watched me suffer. My fingers have not felt okay ever since I¡¯ve started learning embroidery. It¡¯s simply too painful. I¡¯ve never suffered like this since birth.¡±

    Dong Mei covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°We felt that you actually really wanted to learn, but just couldn¡¯t bear the hardship. How could we dare to stop you?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she really wanted to learn, no one else would have been able to persuade her to do it.

    However, she had never been in such pain since she was young. Her fingers were full of bleeding wounds. She¡¯d cried and said that it hurt, shouting that she didn¡¯t want to learn anymore. Still, she was quickly pacified after some words offort by Nanny Xu.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t seem like she truly didn¡¯t want to learn.

 Chapter 42 - A Tight Slap

    <h4>Chapter 42: A Tight p</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°Who said that I really wanted to learn? I¡¯m just learning to make a sachet for Cousin. Didn¡¯t Nanny Xu say that only something embroidered personally shows sincerity?¡±

    Dong Mei couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Also, who in the residence doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m learning embroidery from Nanny Xu? Yet Yu Qingning deliberately embroidered a head scarf herself and went to give it to Grandmother. Why didn¡¯t she do that in the past? Why did she have to do it at this time? It¡¯s not even time for any celebration, like the new year, or her birthday. What was she trying to do?¡±

    Dong Mei hadughed until her face felt tired.

    Ever since she was young, Fourth Miss had been learning needlework from Concubine He. Therefore, her needlework was also the best among her sisters. Master often praised her, and she often showed off in front of Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao felt embarrassed and added, ¡°Besides, Nanny Xu insisted on teaching me. How could I reject her good intentions?¡±

    Over the past few days, Nanny Xu had been nagging her every day, saying that girls had to establish themselves, establish a family, and establish their own worlds. Having the right etiquette and knowing the rules were means and skills to interact with outsiders, but mastering these abilities was for the sake of establishing a family. One could only make something of themselves and their lives if they had abilities.

    Adult Yao Yao¡¯s fate in her dream often reminded her that although her grandmother could protect her in the meantime, she still had to learn some real skills to protect herself.

    Therefore, when Nanny Xu had tricked her into learning a bunch of things, she still tried her best to change herself and learn seriously, although she oftenined that she was exhausted.

    Dong Mei looked enlightened. No wonder Old Madam liked Eldest Miss so much, and even Nanny Xu, who had just arrived, treated her differently. Young Mistress was pure and kind, and she always remembered the good of those around her.

    Yu Youyao suddenly wailed, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve started learning needlework, it¡¯s endless. After I embroider a sachet for Cousin, I also have to make one for Grandmother. Since I have to show my filial piety to my elders, I¡¯ll also have to sew something for Father and Madam Yang, plus Second Uncle and Second Aunt too, since they also treat me very well. It¡¯s too much for me. It¡¯s really too difficult. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have started learning in the first ce.¡±

    Dong Mei had just finally stoppedughing, but now she wanted to chuckle again, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Young Mistress, since the sachet is ready, I¡¯ll send it to Young Master now.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass it to Cousin myselfter. I¡¯ve been busy learning from Nanny Xu recently, so I haven¡¯t seen him in a long time.¡±

    Dong Mei nodded and left the room.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao rushed in. ¡°Young Mistress, Master is here¡­¡±

    ¡°Father is here?¡± Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment, but she quickly brightened up. She had been in the Jade Courtyard for so long, but this was the first time her father hade over.

    Her father must have known that she was learning from Nanny Xu, so he had speciallye to visit her.

    Seeing the happy expression on Young Mistress¡¯s face, Chun Xiao hesitated for a moment, feeling a little sorry. ¡°Young Mistress, Master looks¡­ he looks¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Is he in the hall? Let¡¯s hurry over. Father is busy with work. We can¡¯t make him wait too long.¡± Yu Youyao was too excited, so before Chun Xiao could finish speaking, she interrupted her, lifted the curtain, and ran out quickly.

    ¡°Young Mistress!¡± Chun Xiao hurriedly chased after her.

    Yu Youyao rushed to the reception pavilion and saw Yu Zongzheng standing in the hall with his hands behind his back. She called out excitedly, ¡°Father¡ª¡± But before she could say the word ¡°dear,¡± a tight pnded on her face.

    With a crisp, clear sound, Yu Youyao¡¯s head was now tilted to the side. She instinctively ced her hand over her pped cheek and stood there dumbfounded.

    The living room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Chun Xiao, who had rushed over after Yu Youyao, covered her mouth in horror.

    After this p, Yu Zongzheng was still unappeased. He questioned angrily, ¡°Let me ask you, why didn¡¯t you go to ss today? Previously, your grandmother went easy on you for having just recovered from a serious illness, so I didn¡¯t say anything. But after so long, you still haven¡¯t taken the initiative to start attending your sses at home again?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Youyao stood dazed and rooted to the ground. Her cheek was numb from the p; she didn¡¯t feel anything. In fact, she had yet to even fully realize that she had been pped.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± Yu Zongzheng shouted angrily.

    His roar terrified Yu Youyao. Finally, she felt as if her cheeks had been sshed with spicy chili oil. It was stinging and painful. She held back the tears in her eyes and the bitterness at the tip of her nose as she slowly raised her head.

    Looking at the shockingly red mark on her face, Yu Zongzheng suddenly realized how hard he had pped her in his anger. A tinge of guilt shed across his heart, but it was quickly reced by righteous indignation.

    ¡°You awful creature, just because your grandmother indulges you, you¡¯re arrogant and willful at home. At such a young age, you¡¯re already so vicious, beating and selling the servants. You¡¯ve even skipped your sses, showed disrespect to your teachers and disobeyed their rules. You¡¯re simply an absolute disgrace. Kneel down right now.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s head hung low, and she said nothing.

    In the past, she did not understand why her father treated her third and fourth sisters so dearly, but was always so harsh on her. Every time she was scolded by her father, she would always feel very sad.

    Today¡¯s p had taught her that her father just didn¡¯t like her. There was no reason for it.

    In her dream, she had been locked up in a side courtyard by Song Mingzhao and had be Yu Jianjia¡¯s medicine-human, suffering all kinds of torture. Her father must have known about it and even approved of it, which was why he hadn¡¯t checked on her and instead allowed Song Mingzhao to torture her to death. Otherwise, no matter how bold the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s Residence was, they wouldn¡¯t have done that.

    ¡°It seems that my p was too light. It didn¡¯t wake you up.¡± Seeing that Yu Youyao was standing there like a wooden block with no intention of kneeling down, Yu Zongzheng was even more incensed. He raised his arm and was about to swing it down again¡­

    Just as the p was about tond on Yu Youyao¡¯s face¡­

    Old Madam Yu walked in hurriedly with Nanny Liu¡¯s help. When she saw this scene, she was so angry that her heart hurt. ¡°Stop!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s raised arm immediately froze in midair.

    The shocking red handprint on Yu Youyao¡¯s face made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ache terribly. She couldn¡¯t care less about scolding Yu Zongzheng, but instead quickly pulled her granddaughter into her arms.

    ¡°What a sin. How can a father be so heartless? How can he hit his children so mercilessly? Those who don¡¯t know better would think that my Yao Yao has done something heinous. Poor Yao Yao, your face is swollen. Does it hurt?¡±

    Fortunately, Chun Xiao was smart. Seeing that the Master hade to the Jade Courtyard in a rage, she had sent a young maidservant to look for Old Madam Yu. Otherwise, Yao Yao would have suffered a lot more until the news traveled to her.

    These words made Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face turn as ck as charcoal. Just as he was about to speak¡ª

    Yu Youyao seemed to have suddenly regained her senses. She threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wailed, ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother, why did Father hit me? Yao Yao has been very obedient recently¡­¡±

    Ps: Little Cousin was already changing herself due to the influence of her nightmare, but in her heart, it was still just a dream. However, after this chapter, her thinking would transform and maturepletely.

 Chapter 43 - Shut Up

    <h4>Chapter 43: Shut Up</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Seeing her cry like this, Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ached. She wiped her tears away. ¡°Aiyo, Yao Yao, don¡¯t cry, or you¡¯ll hurt your eyes¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was sobbing so hard that she was having the hups. Her small body was also trembling. ¡°Grandmother, Father hit me. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandmother is here. I won¡¯t get anyone to hit you again. Don¡¯t be afraid¡­¡± Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart felt shattered. She pinched her handkerchief to wipe Yao Yao¡¯s tears gently, afraid that it would hurt due to the swelling on her face.

    After crying for a long time, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face darkened with impatience. ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve spoiled her too much. That¡¯s why she¡¯s be so disrespectful and arrogant now¡­¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Youyao¡¯s tears flowed even more aggressively.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ached again. She turned to look at Chun Xiao. ¡°Help Yao Yao back into the house to apply some medicine.¡±

    As the sky gradually darkened, Yang Shuwan nced at the time and asked the maidservants to set the table. tes of dishes were ced on it, filling the entire table.

    Yang Shuwan then asked Mu Jin to call Yu Shansi over.

    Not long after, Mu Jin returned alone. ¡°Fourth Young Master was hit in the palm by the teacher during ss, so he was throwing a tantrum. He broke a lot of things, and the Nanny is coaxing him, so he¡¯lle overter.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was a little annoyed and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this teacher that Master hired? Yesterday, he punished Shansi to stand for the whole ss, and today, he pped him on the palm? Shansi¡¯s still a child. How can he be so strict with him? Does he not want to work in the Yu Residence anymore?¡±

    Mu Jin lowered her head, not daring to say anything else.

    Yu Jianjia disagreed a little. ¡°Mother, Fourth Brother is Father¡¯s only legitimate son. How can a teacher specially hired for him not be good? Don¡¯t say such things in front of Father. If he hears it, he will definitely think that Fourth Brother is aszy and unruly as Eldest Sister. He will be unhappy.¡±

    Fourth Brother had been spoiled rotten since he was young. He spent all his time chasing chickens and dogs. At such a young age, he had already learned how to behave like a good-for-nothing, and was disliked by everyone.

    She had tried to persuade her mother on many asions, but her mother doted on him and refused to listen.

    When Yang Shuwan thought of Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger earlier, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I spent money to let the nanny¡¯s son, Mo Cai, go to school with your fourth brother, not because I really wanted him to help supervise your fourth brother¡¯s studies. Every time your father came over, I would ask him to take a look at your brother¡¯s assignments, which were actually all done beforehand by Mo Cai. Your father always has endless praises for your fourth brother.¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned. ¡°He isn¡¯t young anymore. Don¡¯t pamper him too much. Your little tricks may be discovered by Father at any time. I don¡¯t know how angry he will be¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I know, I know. Your fourth brother is still young, he¡¯ll be sensible when he¡¯s older. When the timees, he¡¯ll know how to work hard on his own. Besides, I know how to handle your father. If he finds out, we¡¯ll just act oblivious and me the nanny¡¯s family. He¡¯ll definitely believe it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Jianjia lowered her head, not knowing what to say.

    Yang Shuwan changed the topic and frowned. ¡°Why isn¡¯t your father back yet?¡±

    Yu Jianjia was also a little worried. ¡°Father was so angry. I wonder if he scolded Eldest Sister. If Grandmother is alerted about this, it¡¯ll definitely upset her again. I should have persuaded Father toe back just now¡­¡±

    At the mention of Old Madam, Yang Shuwan felt a little uneasy. ¡°If Old Madam hears of this, wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip andforted her. ¡°Mother, even though things havee to this, you¡¯re a kind mother to Eldest Sister, and Father knows that very well. Even if Grandmother wants to me someone, Father will bear all the responsibility and won¡¯t let you suffer. It¡¯s just that¡­ poor Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yang Shuwan squeezed her handkerchief and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. The angrier Old Madam is, the more upset your father will be with her, and the more displeased he will be with Yu Youyao. That way, he will side with us more.¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked at her mother and hung her head, feeling unsure.

    The more Yang Shuwan spoke, the more smug she became, even getting a little carried away. ¡°All these years, Old Madam¡¯s health has been deteriorating year by year. How many more years can she protect Yu Youyao? Once she¡¯s gone, the Yu Residence will be under our control, and Yu Youyao will be at our mercy. When this girl is married off, she¡¯ll still need the family¡¯s support to gain respect in her husband¡¯s family. Sigh, Old Madam just doesn¡¯t understand. If she really meant well for Yu Youyao, she shouldn¡¯t have gone against us in every way.¡±

    The word ¡°married¡± had touched a certain nerve in Yu Jianjia. She couldn¡¯t help thinking about the heir of the Marquis of Zhen whom she had seen at the Precious Peace Temple¡ªSong Mingzhao!

    In that instant, her heart felt like a little deer running amok, beating wildly and all over the ce.

    However, at the thought of Old Madam Song¡¯s bare wrist and the suet jade bracelet that Yu Youyao was wearing clearly being a few sizes bigger, she felt a surge of indignation and worry.

    On the other hand, Yang Shuwan chuckled smugly while thinking of the countless gifts that Old Madam Yu had prepared and therge sum of dowry that Madam Xie had left for Yu Youyao. ¡°Master is unhappy with Old Madam as she always protects Yu Youyao. Sooner orter, she will push her own son awaypletely.¡±

    After Chun Xiao left with Yu Youyao, only Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongzheng were left in the hall, with Nanny Liu standing guard outside.

    Old Madam Yu wiped her tears with her handkerchief and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You came from the main courtyard, right?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng felt as if he had just stepped on a dog¡¯s tail, and he almost jumped up on the spot. ¡°Mother, what are you saying? As a father, was I wrong to teach my own daughter a lesson? Madam Yang was being a caring mother and was just worried that Yao Yao would neglect her studies. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yao Yao was too much of a disappointment, would I have to hit her?¡±

    Old Madam Yu had lived for such a long time, so how could she not know about the tactics of the backyard?

    Her eldest son had some ability of discernment when he was working in the official court, but it was a pity that he became a muddle-headed worm who was at the mercy of a woman when he was at home.

    The more Yu Zongzheng spoke, the more self-righteous he sounded. ¡°Mother, tell me, who among Jia Jia, Qingning, and Shuangbai from the second house is like Yao Yao, who doesn¡¯t study hard and only neglects her studies? At such a young age, she¡¯s so spoiled and domineering. All she knows is how to punish and sell her servants. She doesn¡¯t even follow the rules in ss or respect her teachers.¡±

    Old Madam Yu furrowed her brows when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯ve been reading books of sages since you were young. There¡¯s a saying of the sages that goes, ¡®it is wrong for a father to only feed but not teach his child.¡¯ Even if Yao Yao made a mistake, it¡¯s your fault as her father for always being cold and indifferent towards her.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng felt disgruntled and was about to retort¡­

    Old Madam Yu suddenly raised her voice. ¡°Search your conscience and tell me honestly, have you ever cared about Yao Yao since she was young? Have you ever taught her sincerely? Yet now, you¡¯re beating and scolding her just because you¡¯re her father. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all?¡±

    After being scolded so harshly, Yu Zongzheng was at a loss for words. ¡°I was a little rash today, but I only did it for Yao Yao¡­¡±

 Chapter 44 - Madam Xieâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 44: Madam Xie¡¯s Death</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Old Madam Yu stared at him with a dark look. ¡°You resent me for making the decision to arrange your marriage with the Xie Residence in Quanzhou back then. You look down on Xie Roujia for her family¡¯s merchant background, and you even dislike her daughter. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t dote on Yao Yao at all. You find every opportunity to teach her a lesson. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡±

    She had not nned to say these words.

    However, her eldest son was bing more and more outrageous over the years. Now that he has started to hit Yao Yao, there would be a second time, a third time, or even countless times.

    She had to thoroughly rid him of his self-righteousness today. Otherwise, how could Yao Yao have any good days ahead in the future?

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s body trembled violently, and he instinctively denied, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I respect you, and I feel indebted to you for teaching me well. I¡¯ve never resented you at all¡­¡±

    ¡°You respect me, but you¡¯ve transferred your resentment towards me to Roujia and Yao Yao.¡± Old Madam Yu looked at him with disappointment, and her tone became colder. ¡°Let me ask you, after Roujia married into the Yu family, did she ever let you down?¡±

    No! Yu Zongzheng¡¯s mouth twitched, but he couldn¡¯t say anything against his conscience.

    Ever since Xie Roujia had joined the family, she had been filial to Old Madam Yu and managed the household well. She was amazing at everything, but even so, he did not like her for being too shrewd and capable.

    Old Madam Yu understood what he was thinking. ¡°The Yu family¡¯s business had fallen, and it was difficult for the family to hold a high position. It was fortunate that you and your second brother achieved middle ranks in the examination and became officials, although it was tough for the both of you too. It was precisely because of this that I¡¯d arranged for you to form a marriage with the Xie family of Quanzhou.¡±

    Then why was it that he had married a woman from a merchant family, but his second brother had married a schrly woman? Yu Zongzheng lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. He said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, I understand your good intentions.¡±

    ¡°What do you understand?¡± Old Madam Yu raised her voice and said resentfully, ¡°Although the Xie Residence in Quanzhou is a merchant family, they have a lot of connections. How is Roujia not worthy of you? That dog, Yang Shiguang, isn¡¯t even worthy of carrying shoes for the Xie Residence. Is the daughter of his concubine worthy of you? Is she worth it for you to abandon your morals, dignity, and future, to do such an embarrassing thing?¡±

    At the mention of his past, a surge of anger rushed to his head, causing Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face to turn red, though he didn¡¯t know if he was feeling embarrassed or angry. ¡°I was indeed in the wrong back then, but no matter what, Madam Yang has given birth to my children and raised them all these years. That should be appreciated. You¡­¡±

    Even after saying so much, he still hadn¡¯te to his senses. Old Madam Yu was furious. ¡°What about Roujia? If it weren¡¯t for her money and connections, would you and your second brother be where you are today? She even lost her life because of you. Why do you only insist on thinking of her badly? Why don¡¯t you treat Yao Yao well?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng wanted to say that Yang Shuwan was from a schrly family, had a gentle personality, and was an outstanding talent. Madam Xie reeked of copper, so how could shepare to Yang Shuwan?

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Roujia contributed a great deal to our Yu family. Your second brother still remembers his gratitude towards her and treats Yao Yao very well. Everything that Shuangbai has, Yao Yao gets too. Madam Yao is also very close to Yao Yao. But you, as her father, have you ever treated Yao Yao as your own daughter? Those who don¡¯t know might even think that Yao Yao is actually your brother¡¯s biological daughter.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng did not want to talk about Xie Roujia anymore. He could not help but feel frustrated. ¡°Mother, Madam Xie has been dead for many years. Why are you saying this?¡±

    Old Madam Yu scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to mention Rou Jia because you feel guilty, right? Why did she give birth prematurely back then? Why did she die early? Do you think you can hide it from an old woman like me? All these years, I¡¯ve helped you cover up your dirty deed. Have you forgotten what you¡¯ve done to her?¡±

    A bloody scene suddenly shed through his mind. Yu Zongzheng¡¯s body turned cold as he looked at Old Madam Yu in horror. ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu said sternly, ¡°Back then, when you were fooling around with Yang Shuwan, Roujia had noticed it and you had a big fight with her, identally pushing her to the ground and causing her to lose a lot of blood. You had no regard for your rtionship as husband and wife and even abandoned her to fend for her own life, choosing to escape without informing anyone in the residence. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Roujia¡¯s maidservant had sensed something amiss and quickly called for a doctor, it would have cost two lives. It was also because of this that Rou Jia passed away not long after giving birth to Yao Yao. You were the one who caused her death, yet now you even p Yao Yao. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she would crawl out of theherworld to take your life?¡±

    It was also because she had to cover up this despicable incident that she had sent everyone who was from Xie Roujia¡¯s courtyard to the vige, not even keeping Yao Yao by her side.

    Everyone thought that Madam Xie¡¯s fall was just an ident, and Madam Xie herself had not said anything about it. Yu Zongzheng thought that no one else knew about this besides him and Madam Xie.

    Every time he recalled the scene of her lying in a pool of blood with her eyes wide open, a strong sense of fear and panic overwhelmed him.

    All these years, he had tried his best to avoid thinking about Xie Roujia¡¯s death, even ignoring his eldest daughter, Yu Youyao. He did not expect that his mother had already known the truth.

    Yu Zongzheng took a few steps back. He had the urge to turn around and escape. However, he braced himself and denied, ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t use me wrongly. Everyone in the residence knows that Madam Xie fell on her own. What has that got to do with me? I was handling official business in the study at the time. I only found out after¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t argue with him. She only said, ¡°You don¡¯t like it that I treat Yao Yao well, but what you don¡¯t know is that I treat Yao Yao well not only because she¡¯s Roujia¡¯s daughter and my eldest granddaughter. I¡¯m also doing this as atonement for your sin.¡±

    Actually, what she didn¡¯t say was!

    The Yu Residence was a family of schrs. If the descendants of the Yu family wanted to take the paths of schrs, then the money, connections, and avenues needed would all depend on the Xie Residence.

    The connection between the Yu family and the Xie family in Quanzhou was all tied to Yao Yao. If Yao Yao wasn¡¯t treated well in the Yu family, the Xie family in Quanzhou probably wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest either.

    She had nned and devised strategies meticulously in the past, but all rtionships were built through interaction and time together. Now, she sincerely hoped for the best for her granddaughter.

    The word ¡°atonement¡± was ear-splitting, causing Yu Zongzheng¡¯s mind to go nk, and it even became difficult for him to breathe.

    Seeing that he was still being stubborn, there was no point in saying anything else. Old Madam Yu raised her voice and called out to Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu, who was in the outer room, heard the call and quickly entered the house. However, her head was lowered even more than usual, and she didn¡¯t dare to make a single sound.

    ncing at her eldest son, whose face was a deep red, Old Madam Yu instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Call Nanny Xu over to let Master know what Yao Yao has been up to recently.¡±

    She had used the incident from back then to shock him, but in order to prevent him from taking his anger out on Yao Yao, she had to let him know that Yao Yao wasn¡¯t as arrogant and useless as he thought.

    Nanny Liu bowed her head, turned around, and quickly left the hall.

 Chapter 45 - Does Your Face Hurt?

    <h4>Chapter 45: Does Your Face Hurt?</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    At this moment, Nanny Xu was making medicinal cuisine in the small kitchen. Yao Yao was about to turn ten and she was growing. She had to eat more to nourish her body and improve her health, so that she would look better in the future too.

    Dong Mei rushed over. ¡°Nanny, Master just pped Young Mistress. She must be feeling terrible. As soon as she returned to her room, she chased Chun Xiao and me out of the room without even applying any medicine. Quick, go take a look!¡±

    Nanny Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡°Watch the fire on the stove. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    She had already been in the residence for a period of time, and she knew that Master Yu Zongzheng was biased towards the mother and daughter pair from the main courtyard. He did not like his eldest daughter, Yu Youyao, and often reprimanded and criticized her.

    But, wasn¡¯t pping her a little too much?

    Yao Yao was still a child. How could she endure it?

    Nanny Xu was very worried, so she couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace.

    She had entered the pce since she was young and had endured a long time before she could leave the pce. She was old and had no intention of getting married again, nor did she have any rtives by her side.

    After entering the Yu Residence and spending time with Yu Youyao, she had developed affection for the girl.

    There were threerge rooms on the second floor. On the left was the embroidery room. Usually, Yu Youyao did all her learning there. On the right was a room with boxes of things that girls needed, such as clothes, essories, spices, and so on. In the middle was Yu Youyao¡¯s room. The three rooms were all connected.

    Chun Xiao wasn¡¯t around, and neither were there any maidservants on duty outside. Nanny Xu frowned and knocked on the inner room door. ¡°Yao Yao?¡±

    There was no response from inside. Nanny Xu pressed her ear against the door and vaguely heard faint footsteps in the room, along with quite a lot of rustling sounds. She felt rather worried. ¡°Young Mistress, I¡¯ming in.¡±

    Without waiting for Yu Youyao to reply, Nanny Xu pushed open the door and quickly walked into the room. She saw Yu Youyao lying on the bed with the nket over her. Her small body was curled up into a ball, and the embroidered shoes at the side of her bed were strewn about. It looked like she had been in a hurry to lie down in bed, trying to hide something.

    Nanny Xu was a little suspicious. She sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Yao Yao, are you sad?¡±

    Yu Youyao whimpered softly, her little body trembling under the covers like a helpless cub.

    Nanny Xu felt very upset.

    What a silly girl!

    Usually, when she cried, her wails were loud as thunder, but she never troubled anyone. However, now that she felt truly and deeply sad, she only knew how to hide under her covers and whimper, not even daring to let others hear her.

    ¡°Even a mother who¡¯s a beggar is more reliable than a father who¡¯s an official.¡± A child without a mother could only endure in silence, even when suffering a great grievance.

    ¡°I used to work in the pce, so I¡¯ve seen all kinds of ways topete for favor. There are many ways to get your father¡¯s attention and affection. I guarantee that even the people from the main courtyard won¡¯t be able topete with you.¡± In her eyes, the tactics of Yang Shuwan and her daughter were simply amateurish at best.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s body stiffened.

    In the past, every time her father scolded her, she would always hold the child Buddha jade pendant on her chest in her palm and wonder if her father would have married Yang Shuwan if her mother had not died. If Yu Jianjia didn¡¯t exist, would her father have doted on her more?

    Nanny Xu tugged at the nket that Yu Youyao had covered her face with. When Yu Youyao did not resist, Nanny Xu heaved a sigh of relief and pulled harder to remove the nket.

    Yu Youyao bit her lip and cried silently. Her fair face was stained with tears, and her face was shockingly red. There was also some dried blood at the corner of her mouth. If one did not look closely, they would not be able to tell how hard Yu Zongzheng had pped her. He had used almost 70% to 80% of the strength of an adult man.

    Nanny Xu gasped and pulled Yu Youyao up into her arms without any words.

    The sadness that Yu Youyao had been suppressing for a long time suddenly exploded. She crawled into Nanny¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Nanny, I miss my mother. My mother, she, she, Father¡­¡±

    There seemed to be something stuck in her throat, and she couldn¡¯t say it out no matter how much she tried.

    Nanny Xu was relieved that she was crying aloud now, and stroked her trembling back repeatedly.

    After wailing loudly for a while, Yu Youyao gradually stopped. She was probably still very upset, but she lowered her head and sobbed softly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    A person who was neither fit to be a husband nor a father wasn¡¯t worth her effort and sincerity. If he didn¡¯t like her, so be it. She didn¡¯t care anymore.

    She still had her grandmother, Nanny Liu, Nanny Xu, and her cousin.

    There was also her maternal grandfather¡¯s family. Although they were far apart, they always remembered her during the holidays. Each time they sent a gift, it was always a meticulously chosen one.

    Nanny Xu looked at her in surprise. She looked at the little girl¡¯s bright ck eyes, which were now red from crying, but looked crystal clear and calm, as if all of the dust of the world had been washed away.

    With just one nce, she understood that the little girl had grown up. However, the price of this growth was too cruel. Nanny Xu gently stroked her cheek and asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded, then shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. Her eyes were a little moist as she gently caressed the top of her head. ¡°Silly child, your face is swollen. How can it not hurt?¡±

    Her face hurt, but her heart had hurt even more!

    Yu Youyao blinked and said nothing. Her eyes were red and puffy, and she looked pitiful, but at the same time exuded a delicate charm.

    Nanny Xu rebuked, ¡°You have to change your habit of covering your face. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get sick from holding it in. Sit down obediently. I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡±

    After crying for such a long while, Yu Youyao was indeed a little thirsty, so she nodded.

    Nanny Xu poured a cup of water and handed it to Yu Youyao, who held the teacup and sipped slowly. ¡°Nanny, I want to learn from you. I want to learn the abilities needed to develop a family, establish myself, and build a good life.¡±

    Nanny Xu had no rtives, so she had entered the pce as a pce maid, bing a favored person in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. She had also received grace and was released from the pce before she was forty.

    The pce servants who came out of the pce looked impressive, but there weren¡¯t many who were truly capable.

    Other pce servants had to wait to be picked by a family, while Nanny Xu was able to pick one that she was satisfied with. With her own capability, she had gained the favor of Old Madam Yu, and the respect of everyone in the Yu Residence. In just a few days, she had established herself in the Yu family. No one in the family dared to order her around like a servant, and they all greeted her politely.

    Nanny Xu stroked Yu Youyao¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°Although women are restricted in many ways, there are still thousands of paths in this world. It depends on which one you want to take. As long as you learn everything I¡¯ve taught you, you can always carve your own path and work hard to live a life you want. This is what it means to establish a family and a ce for yourself in the world.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded thoughtfully.

    Nanny Xu felt gratified, and she called out to Chun Xiao.

    Chun Xiao had warned the servants in the courtyard to prevent them from gossiping. At this moment, she was waiting outside. When she heard Nanny Xu calling her, she quickly walked into the house with a copper basin.

 Chapter 46 - Trouble from the Inside

    <h4>Chapter 46: Trouble from the Inside</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Nanny Xu dipped the handkerchief into the water and scooped it up. Then, she sat on the edge of the bed and carefully cleaned Yu Youyao¡¯s face.

    After crying for so long, her face was so tensed up that it felt a little ufortable. It also hurt from the p. Yu Youyao stiffened her body and let Nanny Xu wipe her face, who then took a boiled egg and rolled it on her face for a while before applying ayer of medicine.

    At this very moment, Nanny Liu came in and saw Yu Youyao sitting on the couch, with her face so red and swollen that it was a little scary. Fortunately, she had applied some medicine and seemed to have calmed down. Nanny Liu finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve suffered an injustice.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nanny. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her endearing behavior made Nanny Liu¡¯s heart ache more. She patted her head and turned to Nanny Xu. ¡°Old Madam wants you to go over.¡±

    Nanny Xu and Nanny Liu arrived at the hall and bowed evenly, showing neither deference nor arrogance.

    Yu Zongzheng knew that Nanny Xu used to be from the pce, and was a favored person when she was under the Empress Dowager, so he had to show her some respect.

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°Eldest Miss wakes up at dawn every day to learn etiquette. In the mornings, she learns pharmacology and needlework. In the afternoons, she learns about preparing meals, tea, incense, medicine, and so on.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Yu Zongzheng did not believe it. This eldest daughter of his was very stupid. In the past, she had been reprimanded by many of the female teachers hired for her. Everyone in the residence knew this.

    Nanny Xu understood what he was thinking and felt rather displeased, but she smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Miss is talented and smart, but a littlezy. Once she¡¯s serious, she learns everything quickly.¡±

    Yu Youyao was talented and smart? Yu Zongzheng eyed Nanny Xu suspiciously, feeling that she and his mother were working together to fool him.

    Nanny Xu took out a piece of brocade, which had the green bamboo patterns that Yu Youyao had embroidered. ¡°It has only been a few days since she has started learning needlework from me, but she¡¯s already able to use the double-sided embroidery technique.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng took it over and looked at it. There was a bamboo stick, a branch, and three bamboo leaves embroidered on it. Although the pattern was simple and the workmanship wasn¡¯t refined, it was indeed double-sided embroidery.

    He had heard that this technique had already be a lost skill among themoners, as it was too difficult for most people to learn.

    Yet Yu Youyao had learned it in just a few days?

    Was that possible?

    Immediately, Old Madam Yu grabbed the brocade from Yu Zongzheng¡¯s hands and studied it carefully. Finally, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Yao Yao has really managed to learn embroidery. Initially, I thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take the hardship, and would give up after a little obstacle. But it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated her. Look, she embroidered this so well¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu leaned over to take a look. ¡°The jasmine tea and sandalwood in your house were all made by Eldest Miss. She might not be good in her academics, but she¡¯s better than everyone else in other aspects. Soon, you¡¯ll be able to wear the head scarf embroidered by her.¡±

    These words were clearly meant for Yu Zongzheng to hear. Meanwhile, he was still in a daze. He suspected that someone else had embroidered this to fool him.

    However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it aloud.

    Aunt Xu hade from the pce, and had very strict rules. Since his mother had invited her into the residence, it meant that she was really here to teach and guide Yao Yao.

    Hence, her words being filled with affection and fondness for Yao Yao meant that although Yao Yao was slower academically, she was indeed extraordinary in these other skills.

    Girls didn¡¯t need to take the imperial examination, so it was better to learn practical skills and better etiquette to help establish themselves.

    It seemed that his eldest daughter was indeed not as useless as he¡¯d thought.

    In that case, he had really wronged her with that p earlier.

    Although Yu Zongzheng didn¡¯t like her, nor did he know much about the internal affairs of the household, and was a littlecking in personal virtue, he had been an official for many years and had a righteous temperament. When he realized that he had hit Yu Youyao wrongly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.

    ¡°By the way, you said that Yao Yao was arrogant and overbearing for selling the servants?¡± Old Madam Yu asked coldly as she passed the brocade back to Nanny Xu.

    Now that he had been taught a lesson, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger hadpletely subsided and he behaved humbly, not daring to start anything again. ¡°Because of this matter, there were some bad rumors circting outside, so I¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu served a cup of tea.

    After talking for a while, Old Madam Yu felt a little thirsty. She took the tea from Nanny Liu and lowered her head to take a sip. ¡°What rumors? Why haven¡¯t I heard about it? Did you find out about it yourself?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng felt ashamed. ¡°At all?¡±

    As the Imperial Censor of the Court of Investigations, it was his job to make urate judgments, and it was also his duty. If something was just hearsay without any evidence, it wouldn¡¯t be eptable, even if it was just a family matter.

    Old Madam Yu continued, asking, ¡°What did Madam Yang tell you?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was at a loss for words. Although he knew that Madam Yang did not mean for this to happen, he couldn¡¯t help but me her a little in his heart.

    Old Madam Yu put down her teacup heavily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the truth. Just a day after Linghuai moved into the residence, Yao Yao heard two old maids gossiping in the side courtyard, and they had called Linghuai a mere crippled guest. Yao Yao was furious and ordered someone to tie them up. Was she wrong?¡±

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, his eyes widened and he instantly flew into a rage. ¡°Such wicked servants¡ªthey were punished too lightly!¡±

    Recently, because he had taken in his nephew from Youzhou, many people in the court praised him for his benevolence, which also made him more concerned for Zhou Linghuai.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°I was the first to rush over, and I dealt with those two old maids. Madam Yang only arrivedte after everything was handled. That was already her oversight. If there were any mistakes in this matter, it was only because Madam Yang wasn¡¯t strict in managing the household. Why did you make it sound like Yao Yao was the one being arrogant and overbearing?¡±

    He was speechless for a moment. Madam Yang had only talked about the matter briefly, probably because she didn¡¯t want to bother him with the trivial matters at home. And he hadn¡¯t asked further either. He had already felt that Yu Youyao was overly spoiled and unreasonable, so he was influenced by his own prejudice and misunderstood the situation.

    Old Madam Yu had already made it so clear to him that he had been fooled by Madam Yang, yet he still hadn¡¯te to the realization. It was evident that Madam Yang really had a ce in his heart, and he really thought of her as a gem.

    Hence, Old Madam Yu did not beat around the bush anymore. ¡°Madam Yang is in charge of the household. How did something that happened behind our closed doors end up being spread outside as rumors? It¡¯s obvious that Madam Yang was negligent, yet instead of managing the household better, she chose to chatter about such trivial matters to you. Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed?¡±

    Even though he felt that Madam Yang was a good person, he did also feel that she was in the wrong. However, she was ultimately still his respected wife, so he couldn¡¯t help but defend her. ¡°Madam Yang was just worried about Yao Yao because she¡¯s a caring mother. It¡¯s not that serious¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re an official of the court. There are court documents piled up in your study, and you even have to discuss court affairs with your aides from time to time. If the household isn¡¯t managed strictly, wouldn¡¯t it mean that anything you say at home could be leaked and spread outside? Trouble often arises from within the home. Do you still think that this is a small matter?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression froze. How many officials in the past dynasties had been left with destroyed families due to internal troubles within their residences?

    His mother was right.

    Madam Yang was indeed the one in the wrong regarding this issue.

    He looked ashamed. ¡°Mother, Yao Yao wasn¡¯t at fault. I was the one who had misunderstood and wrongfully hit her.¡±

 Chapter 47 - Mustnâ€™t Suffer for Nothing

    <h4>Chapter 47: Mustn¡¯t Suffer for Nothing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    As long as anything had to do with his future prospects, he was able to think clearly and properly. Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve seen clearly now that you and Yao Yao aren¡¯t fated to be father and daughter, so I won¡¯t force it upon you anymore. In the future, you no longer have to interfere in Yao Yao¡¯s matters. Whether Yao Yao is doing well or not, I¡¯ll be the one to be concerned for her, as her grandmother. Since you don¡¯t have the heart of a loving father nor the sense of duty to teach her, you might as well stay out of itpletely.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was horrified. ¡°Mother!¡±

    Old Madam Yu rubbed her forehead, looking exhausted. ¡°Alright, go back to where you came from. Don¡¯te here, to Jade Courtyard anymore. I can¡¯t even take it anymore, so just imagine how Yao Yao must feel.¡±

    As she spoke, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times, her face turning as pale as a sheet.

    Looking at his mother¡¯s dejected and weary face, how could Yu Zongzheng not understand that he had really angered his mother badly today? He felt awful and worried. ¡°Mother, I was wrong¡­¡±

    ¡°Just remember what I said.¡± With that, Old Madam Yu stood up and let Nanny Liu help her into the inner room. She nned to go upstairs to see Yao Yao.

    After crying for a long time, Yu Youyao was tired and hungry. Nanny Xu brought over some light appetizing food and a bowl of medicinal cuisine. Just as she was eating, her grandmother came in.

    Yu Youyao stopped eating and threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms, calling out softly, ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Seeing that she still had the appetite to eat, Old Madam Yu felt both relieved and heartbroken. ¡°Come, sit down and eat.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, have you eaten?¡± Earlier, her father had arrived at the Jade Courtyard just in time for dinner. Since her grandmother had rushed over, Yu Youyao wondered if she had eaten.

    Old Madam Yu smiled widely. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯m old, so I usually eat early dinners. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be easy to digest the food at night.¡±

    Yu Youyao was relieved and continued to eat. Not long after, she finished the entire bowl. Yu Youyao set her chopsticks down, and Chun Xiao asked the maidservant to clear the table.

    The grandmother and granddaughter pair sat together and chatted. Yu Youyao did not mention anything about being pped. She only said, ¡°Grandmother, can you tell me more about my mother?¡±

    It had been a long time since Yao Yao had asked about her biological mother, so Old Madam Yu was a little taken aback when she suddenly asked this time. However, since Madam Xie was a good person, and they had a good rtionship after she had married into the family, Old Madam Yu was happy to tell Yao Yao all about it.

    After a while, Nanny Xu brought over a bowl of calming soup. Yu Youyao looked at the bowl of ck soup and frowned. She didn¡¯t want to drink it. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t want the bitter medicine.¡±

    Yao Yao was still a child after all, and this was the first time her father had hit her so hard, so she must have been startled badly, and it was better for her to take the medicine. Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    With that, she took the bowl of medicine from Nanny Xu and personally fed it to Yu Youyao.

    Pinching her little nose, Yu Youyao finished the medicine. It was so bitter that her tongue twisted into a knot. Nanny Xu fed her a piece of jujube cake and the bitterness in her mouth cleared a little.

    Seeing how lovely Yao Yao was behaving, Old Madam Yu felt a pang of heartache for her.

    This little girl had been beaten and wronged, yet she wasn¡¯t whining,ining, or crying even while her grandmother was apanying her by her side. This made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart wrench even more for her.

    Old Madam Yu stroked her soft hair. ¡°What happened today was your father¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve already reprimanded him, and he won¡¯t do anything to you again. Yao Yao, your father doesn¡¯t know anything about how the household is managed, nor does he know much about the things that happen in this household. This allowed him to be fooled and misled by Madam Yang and her daughter. Don¡¯t me him.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother, Father is busy with court affairs all day long, yet he still worries about me neglecting my studies. That¡¯s why¡­ I don¡¯t me Father. You shouldn¡¯t be angry either, as it¡¯ll hurt your health.¡±

    Her head drooped slowly, and her voice was a little sad.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes welled up. She hurriedly pinched her handkerchief and pressed it against her eyes. ¡°Look at you. Usually, you¡¯re like a mischievous monkey. If anyone dares to bully you, you won¡¯t stop until you¡¯ve created mayhem for them. But why is it that whenever you¡¯re in the presence of your father, you be so tame and obedient? When your father hits you or reprimands you, why do you just stand there and ept it? Don¡¯t you know how to run away, or cry, or throw a fit?¡±

    Yu Youyao hugged her grandmother. ¡°Father always says that I¡¯m naughty and spoiled. If I don¡¯t ept his criticism obediently, he¡¯ll scold me for being disrespectful and unfilial. Wouldn¡¯t that be exactly what Madam Yang wants? I won¡¯t fall for it. I¡¯m his daughter after all, so he¡¯ll just scold me a little and vent his anger, then everything will be over.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was both angry and amused. At the same time, her heart hurt. She poked her daughter¡¯s forehead with her finger. ¡°You think so well with your little head, but didn¡¯t you still get pped¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and said nothing.

    Old Madam Yu felt even worse. The young girl clearly knew everything. She knew that her father didn¡¯t like her, so she was always worried that she would anger him, and she endured everything silently in front of her father, never daring to resist.

    There was a moment of silence in the room. Yu Youyao looked up and hugged her grandmother¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandmother, can you promise me something?¡±

    Old Madam Yu eyed her and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yu Youyao shrank back. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t scold me when I tell you?¡±

    Old Madam Yu wanted to give her little head a knock. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me now, I will really start scolding you.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not dare to dy any further and quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, today, Father kept saying that I don¡¯t abide by the rules. After some serious reflection, I feel that it¡¯s because I had learned from a bad example. Mother has been in the family for nine years but doesn¡¯t follow any rules seriously. Grandmother, shouldn¡¯t you set rules for Mother and let her be a role model in the family, so that I can learn from her?¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was instantly astounded. She scolded jokingly, ¡°You sly little thing, to think that you coulde up with such an idea. It seems like I really shouldn¡¯t have taunted you just now.¡±

    Seeing that her grandmother wasn¡¯t really angry, Yu Youyao became bolder. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who will allow myself to be bullied for nothing.¡±

    Once again, Old Madam Yu was both angry and amused. ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, but I¡¯ll have to be the bad guy for you.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, I know you dote on me.¡± Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wheedled.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. She also felt that Yao Yao¡¯s idea was not bad.

    All these years, Madam Yang had indeed be more and more outrageous.

    Old Madam Yu felt that she should also learn from her old friend at the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s Residence, and put on the airs of a mother-inw. She should establish some strict rules so that her daughter-inw could learn who¡¯s boss. Otherwise, she would continue to cause trouble and strife at home.

    Usually, in prominent families, when the evil mothers-inw wanted to torment their daughters-inw, they would set strict rules and standards. The men in the family would feel that it was only right for their wives to be filial to their mothers-inw, so they often wouldn¡¯t raise any concerns about it.

    After being reprimanded, Yu Zongzheng left the Jade Courtyard dejectedly and was about to head to the main courtyard.

    However, when he thought about the way his mother had given him such a scolding, he couldn¡¯t help but feel vexed. After all, although it wasn¡¯t entirely Madam Yang¡¯s fault in this issue, she was the one who had started it.

    Moreover, after careful thought, she was indeed in the wrong in this matter.

 Chapter 48 - Loss Without Gain

    <h4>Chapter 48: Loss Without Gain</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Zongzheng stopped in his tracks while Zhao Da followed behind him. ¡°Master, are you returning to the main courtyard¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯d better go to the study instead. I still have some official matters to attend to.¡± Yu Zongzheng turned around, nning to return to the front courtyard, when for some reason, he thought of Concubine He and her wonderful service in bed. With a stomach full of frustration and anger, he instantly decided where he wanted to go. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Clear Autumn Courtyard.¡±

    Zhao Da did not dare to say anything about it.

    Yu Zongzheng was burning with rage inside. After taking a few steps, he stopped and frowned. ¡°Go to the main courtyard and send a message. Tell Madam Yang that Yao Yao will be taken care of by my mother from now on. Tell her to keep her eyes off the Jade Courtyard and to focus her energy on managing the household instead. She should not allow the matters of the residence to be leaked and spread outside, lest it bring trouble and cause harm for the family.¡±

    On the other hand, Yang Shuwan was still waiting for Yu Zongzheng. Seeing that it was already dark and the food on the table had turned cold, she was about to send Mu Jin to the Xiaoxiang Forest to check on it when she heard Mu Jin¡¯s voice. ¡°Madam, Master has ordered Zhao Da to deliver a message.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yang Shuwan¡¯s right eyelid twitched and she quickly went out to the outer room.

    When Zhao Da saw her, he bowed respectfully.

    Yang Shuwan said politely, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Master here yet? Could it be that he still has some unfinished work, so he has sent you here to inform us?¡±

    This kind of thing had happened often too.

    Zhao Da lowered his head. ¡°Master won¡¯t being to the main courtyard today. He said that there¡¯s no need to wait for him, and he wants Madam, Third Miss, and Fourth Young Master to go ahead and have dinner without him.¡±

    He wasn¡¯ting anymore?! Madam Yang tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand. She had a bad feeling in the pit of her stomach.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    There was something very wrong with Zhao Da¡¯s reply. Her mother had asked him if her father had official matters to attend to at thest minute, but he had avoided the crux of the question, and only said that her father wouldn¡¯t being over after all.

    No matter how many concubines there were in the family, it was proper practice for the master of the family to stay in the main courtyard on certain special dates, and every even date, for at least five days a month. That was the honor of being the first wife in a distinguished family.

    Her father had always respected the rules and treated her mother well. All these years, other than being busy with work, he had never broken these rules.

    But if her father was attending to official work matters, why didn¡¯t Zhao Da mention it?

    Suddenly, a possible reason floated to mind. Yu Jianjia was so shocked that she was almost breathless. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed a few times.

    Since Master did note to the main courtyard, he must be busy with work in the study, so Yang Shuwan was in shock for only a moment but quickly regained herposure and reacted. ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and Master hasn¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯ll prepare a few of his favorite dishes to be sent to the studyter.¡±

    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself.¡± Zhao Da stopped her and immediately changed the topic. ¡°Master has passed a message for me to ry to you.¡±

    Yang Shuwan eagerly asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhao Da continued, ¡°Master said that from now on, Eldest Miss will be taken care of by Old Madam. He wants you to be less concerned about the Jade Courtyard and instead, ce more energy on managing the household, ensuring that matters of the residence do not get spread to outsiders, so as to avoid causing trouble for the family.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan felt her head spin and she almost fell to the ground. Her mouth trembled as she said, ¡°M-Master really said that?¡±

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip as her thin, frail body also swayed.

    Her father had probably failed to teach Yu Youyao a lesson and gotten scolded by her grandmother instead. He must be feeling upset with the two of them, and he did note to the main courtyard because he was angry with them. By asking Zhao Da to pass on the message, he was clearly trying to express his displeasure and rebuke them.

    How could this have happened?

    She and her mother were sure that they knew what he was like very well, which was why they had dared to say those words in front of him. They were also confident that even if exposed by her grandmother, her father would not listen to her and would only side with them.

    Zhao Da did not dare to say too much. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    After returning into the house, Yang Shuwan dismissed the servants. Seeing that most of the dishes on the table were Yu Zongzheng¡¯s favorites, she was so angry that she flipped the table over.

    ¡°ng,¡± ¡°Bang,¡± ¡°ng,¡± Dishes, tes, bowls, cups, and other items were shattered on the ground, and the leftovers were spilled all over in a mess.

    Yu Jianjia jumped in shock. She quickly rushed forward and pulled Yang Shuwan back to prevent her from smashing more items. ¡°Mother, calm down. Father hasn¡¯te here to the main courtyard, but he obviously isn¡¯t the study either¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yang Shuwan had already understood what she meant. Immediately, her face contorted in anger, and she ordered Mu Jin to find out more.

    After a while, Mu Jin returned. ¡°Master has gone to the Clear Autumn Courtyard. Concubine He used some of her own money to ask the kitchen to prepare a few more light dishes.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she felt dizzy and a little panicked. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°That hussy, what a good move. All these years, this is the first time your father has humiliated me like that. On the day he was supposed to spend with me, he went to his concubine¡¯s room instead. It¡¯s evident that this time, your father is really furious at us.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt uneasy and said, ¡°Mother, once certain rules are broken, there will be a second, third, or even countless times¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan gradually calmed down and quickly started thinking of a solution.

    Upon seeing Yu Zongzheng arrive at the Clear Autumn Courtyard, Concubine He was overjoyed.

    All these years, this was the first time that Master hade to her room during Madam Yang¡¯s day. This was enough to show that her status in Master¡¯s heart was already close to that of his official wife, Yang Shuwan.

    As long as she worked hard and gave birth to a son for him as soon as possible, Madam Yang would not dare to do anything to her in the future.

    Concubine He had dressed up meticulously and was wearing a sheer shirt. She leaned into Yu Zongzheng¡¯s arms and called out sweetly, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been busy recently and haven¡¯t visited me in a long time. I¡¯ve missed you so much that I had even lost my appetite to eat anything. Touch my waist and see if I¡¯ve lost weight again.¡±

    Master favored delicate and slender women. Usually, when they were in bed, hisrge hands would wrap around her small waist.

    As she spoke, Concubine He held Yu Zongzheng¡¯s hand and ced it on her waist. During this period of time, she had cut down on her meals, and had indeed lost a lot of weight on her waist.

    ¡°You little temptress, without even asking me to eat something when I entered the house, but making me please you on an empty stomach.¡± As soon as Yu Zongzheng touched Concubine He¡¯s slender waist, his body immediately heated up. He grabbed her waist tightly and pushed her onto the table to lie down. Then, he began to undress.

    There was a burning fire in his heart, and his body could keep it in no longer. He couldn¡¯t wait to release it.

    Concubine He was smart and knew these things well. Every time Master came over, she would dismiss all the servants in the courtyard in advance. The two of them were also very bold when it came to fooling around. Concubine He even secretly made a few exciting items that livened things up, and any man would love it.

    The two of them were on the table having fun when Nanny Li¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Master, Third Miss has suddenly fainted. Quick, go over and take a look.¡±

    Nanny Li was Madam Yang¡¯s most capable subordinate, so no one in the Clear Autumn Courtyard had dared to stop her.

 Chapter 49 - Ruse of Self-Injury

    <h4>Chapter 49: Ruse of Self-Injury</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s pent-up energy instantly dissipated. He stood by the table with a dark expression and as he looked at the seductive Concubine He in front of him, he grew increasingly infuriated.

    ¡°Master¡­¡± Concubine He¡¯s body trembled slightly as she sat on the edge of the table. She was propped up on her arms, and her body was leaning back, looking rtively calm.

    However, in her heart, she hated Madam Yang for being so cunning. She was also angry at the maidservants in the courtyard for being ipetent, not being able to stop Nanny Li and allowing her to barge into the courtyard.

    Nanny Li probably had no idea of what was going on in the room, and hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as the Eldest Master entered Concubine He¡¯s room, he had not even bothered to eat and had already taken off his clothes and started doing it with Concubine He instead.

    Seeing that the Master did not answer, Nanny Li raised her voice and urged, ¡°Master, due to her previous fall, Third Miss has damaged her core vitality. In February, she has already been sick a few times. This time, it seems to be a little serious. Madam is also panicking, so she has asked me toe over and call Master over to help make a decision.¡±

    Master usually fell for this most often.

    As long as he was in the residence, no matter how busy he was, the moment he heard that Third Miss was not feeling well, he would visit to take a look.

    The devilish fire was still burning in him, and his body struggled to hold it in. For a moment, his eyes shed green, and it was clear that he still had unsatisfied desires.

    However, he also truly doted on Yu Jianjia. When he heard that Yu Jianjia was seriously ill, he couldn¡¯t possibly still care about his own pleasure. He hurriedly pulled up his pants and adjusted his clothes. Then, he said to Concubine He, ¡°Jianjia is sick. I¡¯ll go visit her ande back to you tomorrow.¡±

    Concubine He nodded reluctantly. ¡°Third Miss¡¯s health is more important. Master, quickly go take a look. I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe visit me when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Hearing her soft and gentle voice, Yu Zongzheng felt a little bad. While still having Concubine He¡¯s soft and svelte waist in his mind, he lifted the curtain and left.

    When he arrived at the courtyard, he saw that Yu Jianjia was unconscious. The blood in her face had drainedpletely, and she looked as pale as a sheet of paper.

    Worried about her daughter, Yang Shuwan was clutching onto her handkerchief and sitting on the edge of the bed, crying her heart out. She exuded the aura of a youngdy, and she looked delicate and pitiful.

    Most of Yu Zongzheng¡¯s unhappiness dissipated. ¡°How¡¯s Jia Jia?¡±

    He thought to herself that Madam Yang was gentle and demure, and had been in charge of the household for many years, without making any major mistakes. Perhaps the servants took advantage of her kindness, hence leaking information about matters within the residence to outsiders. She couldn¡¯t exactly be med for that.

    Moreover, Madam Yang treated him sincerely. Back then, she had given herself to him and suffered a lot.

    Yang Shuwan cried and said in a sad voice, ¡°Hui Xiang hasn¡¯t returned yet. Mu Jin is brewing medicine. It¡¯s the medicine that Jia Jia usually takes, but I¡¯m not even sure if it really helps.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face dropped, and he sat on the chair without saying anything for a long time.

    There was a long period of silence in the room.

    Yang Shuwan seemed to be unable to stand his cold treatment. Her face was pale and her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Master, are you resenting me for being meddlesome? I hadn¡¯t wanted to vex you with such trivial matters, but you insisted that we tell you. Jia Jia only said a little more because her heart ached for me, her mother. I didn¡¯t expect it to end up making the both of us, mother and daughter, the enemies of everyone?¡±

    With that, the tears that had been welling up in her eyes for a long time streamed down.

    Seeing how pitifully she was crying, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s remaining anger dissipated a little more, but his expression still did not look too good.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s voice sounded miserable, and she sobbed as she said, ¡°Yao Yao is Master¡¯s eldest daughter. If word gets out that I don¡¯t care about her, then I, as her stepmother, will be known as a bad person. I¡¯m merely a housewife, so at most, I¡¯ll just be the subject of some gossip. But if I implicate Master and the Yu family¡¯s reputation, I¡¯ll be a sinner in this residence. Everyone says that it¡¯s tricky to be a stepmother, but I thought that Master would understand my difficulties¡­¡±

    Every word and sentence showed consideration for the Yu family, for him, and none for herself at all. This made Yu Zongzheng recall the sincere words that Madam Yang had said after he had mistakenly dragged her into bed thinking that she was a maidservant back then. Instantly, the little bit of anger that was left in his heart disappearedpletely.

    At the time, Madam Yang had almost died because of him.

    At this moment, the unconscious Yu Jianjia slowly woke up. When she saw her father, her face was pale as she said weakly, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry with Mother. I shouldn¡¯t have talked about Eldest Sister in front of you and caused a misunderstanding. Father, if you want to be angry, me me instead, I¡­ When I recover, I¡¯ll apologize to Eldest Sister and won¡¯t let her suffer unfairly. I¡­¡± As she spoke, she coughed violently a few times, but before she could finish her words, she fainted again.

    Yang Shuwan rushed to the bed and called out to Yu Jianjia frantically.

    When Yu Zongzheng saw that his daughter had fainted again, he no longer cared about being angry. He quickly called Zhao Da over, took his own official badge, and sent someone to invite Imperial Physician Hu.

    The house of the main courtyard was in chaos.

    Meanwhile, Old Madam Yu was sitting on the edge of Yu Youyao¡¯s bed and talking to her when she heard Nanny Liu report that Third Miss had fainted and seemed to be seriously ill. Madam Yang instructed Nanny Li to invite Eldest Master over from Concubine He¡¯s house, then he in turn sent someone to get Imperial Physician Hu.

    The main courtyard¡¯s tricks could only trick a fool like Yu Zongzheng. Did they think that everyone was stupid?

    Old Madam Yu scoffed coldly. ¡°Let them do as they please!¡±

    Seeing her grandmother¡¯s weary expression, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m fine now. Don¡¯t worry about me anymore. You should hurry back to the North Courtyard to rest.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not insist on staying either. She asked Nanny Liu to help her up, but just as she was about to leave, the chaos in the main courtyard had spread to the Jade Courtyard.

    Yu Zongzheng and Yang Shuwan had brought Imperial Physician Hu, who was carrying a medicine case, to the Jade Courtyard.

    Old Madam Yu frowned.

    Seeing that the Old Madam did not look too happy, Yu Zongzheng also felt a little awkward. He hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, Jia Jia is seriously ill. I sent someone to get Imperial Physician Hu toe and treat her, but this child, Jia Jia, was so pure and filial, that after seeing Imperial Physician Hu, the first thing she asked was if he had checked Grandmother¡¯s pulse yet and refused to let Imperial Physician Hu treat her first. When I heard that Mother was still here at Jade Courtyard, I brought Imperial Physician Hu over first.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression was frighteningly somber. ¡°Is taking my pulse more important than helping my granddaughter, who¡¯s seriously ill and waiting to be treated?¡±

    She shouldn¡¯t have said this in front of outsiders, but Madam Yang and her daughter were too much¡ªnow they were even using her for their schemes. She was already so old, with one foot in the grave, so she refused to help them manipte her eldest son, and she might as well make that loud and clear.

    Yu Zongzheng was stunned. Clearly, he had not expected this.

    Yang Shuwan held the handkerchief in her hand. Perhaps because she had cried previously, her face was pale and she looked even worse than a terminally ill patient. ¡°Jia Jia has always been filial. She said that Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medical skills are brilliant, and it¡¯s rare for him to make a visit to our residence today. It¡¯s only right that Grandmother consults him first.¡±

 Chapter 50 - Backfired

    <h4>Chapter 50: Backfired</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Madam Yuughed incredulously. ¡°If Yu Jianjia¡¯s illness worsens because of the time I took for my consultation, wouldn¡¯t I, her grandmother, be a bad person? Yu Zongzheng, have you be resentful towards me because I¡¯d scolded you earlier, so you¡¯re trying to frame me as revenge?¡±

    When Yu Zongzheng realized this, he was so embarrassed that he wanted to crawl into a hole in the ground. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t mean that. I wasn¡¯t thinking carefully.¡±

    He nced at Madam Yang and frowned.

    Earlier, he hadn¡¯t agreed with this either. He had only asked Imperial Physician Hu to visit his mother first because Madam Yang was worried about Old Madam Yu¡¯s health and had strongly persuaded him. He had thought that Madam Yang was being a filial daughter-inw, but who would have realized that she was actually being thoughtless?

    At the thought of this, the many bad thoughts within his heart suddenly gained momentum again.

    Everything had gone wrong today. Because of Yang Shuwan, he had been taught a lesson by his mother. Even some of his shameful pasts had been dug clean.

    At this moment, he had once again angered his motherpletely because of Madam Yang.

    After reprimanding Yu Zongzheng, Old Madam Yu looked at Yang Shuwan. ¡°Yu Jianjia is just a young child who doesn¡¯t know any better. The Eldest Master is busy with the imperial court and doesn¡¯t have time for the internal affairs of the family. You¡¯re the mistress of the Yu Residence, yet you behave like a child too, not knowing how to weigh the severity of the matter. Look at what your family has be under your management.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression stiffened at the scolding. She tightened her grip on her handkerchief. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Jia Jia suddenly became seriously ill, and I was momentarily flustered. I thought that Imperial Physician Hu would be able to treat her with peace of mind if he helped you first.¡±

    She had wanted to use this chance to put on a show of ¡°filial piety¡± together with Jia Jia, so that they could ay Yu Zongzheng¡¯s suspicion and dissatisfaction towards her. However, she did not expect Old Madam Yu to ruin it.

    This time, her n had really backfired.

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Jia Jia came out of your stomach. It¡¯s a piece of flesh that came from your body. As a loving mother, you know better than anyone else whether she¡¯s doing well or not. You don¡¯t seem too worried, and you¡¯re not caring about your own child. Instead, you came over to be a filial daughter-inw in front of me. It¡¯s obvious that Yu Jianjia is fine.¡±

    These words hadpletely exposed the thoughts of Madam Yang and her daughter. Despite how stupid Yu Zongzheng was, he finally realized what was going on.

    In the past, whenever Jia Jia had a headache or fever, Yang Shuwan would always be the most nervous. Today, however, she was uncharacteristically focused on his mother¡¯s health.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face turned ashen, but he could not re up in front of Imperial Physician Hu and Old Madam.

    Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth in hatred.

    She had originally thought that this old woman would appreciate Jia Jia¡¯s filial piety, but she didn¡¯t expect her to be so hard-hearted. To think that not only had she not fallen for the n, she also did not care about Jia Jia, her own granddaughter, even saying all this while repeatedly using her full name, ¡°Yu Jianjia,¡± in front of Imperial Physician Hu.

    Old Madam Yu ignored them and quickly asked Imperial Physician Hu to sit down. She also ordered someone to make some good tea. The two of them chatted for a while before he started to take her pulse.

    Imperial Physician Hu was usually in and out of the Inner Pce, as well as the various residences of the capital. What had he not seen before? Even some shady dealings hadn¡¯t escaped his notice, so the Yu family¡¯s petty schemes within their residence actually meant nothing much to him.

    It was also because of this that Old Madam Yu had embarrassed Madam Yang by exposing her fake filial piety scheme on the spot.

    After a while, Imperial Physician Hu finished taking her pulse and said, ¡°Old Madam is generally healthy. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s getting on in years, so she needs to take care of herself and not fret too much. She needs to rest and rx for good blood flow.¡±

    After that, he also gave some dietary advice, and was finally done with checking her health.

    Before Imperial Physician Hu could get up, Yang Shuwan rushed forward to lead him back to the main courtyard to treat Yu Jianjia, in order to show that she was anxious.

    Unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t been in a hurry earlier, so being anxious now just seemed like a deliberate act.

    Yu Zongzheng had been working in the court for many years, but he had never suspected Madam Yang in the past, and had naturally felt that she was wonderful in every way. However, he was now filled with rage and dissatisfaction with Madam Yang, so of course he could see through her little act.

    He red coldly at Yang Shuwan and was about to leave when his gaze inadvertentlynded on Yu Youyao, who was sitting beside Old Madam Yu.

    Suddenly, he realized that his eldest daughter had lost a lot of weight. Her once round appearance had be slim, and her chubby face had be palm-sized.

    It was as if she had be a different person.

    If she hadn¡¯t indeed been learning from Nanny Xu and suffering some hardship, how could she have lost so much weight in just a month?

    Yu Zongzheng stopped in his tracks and saw that the left side of his eldest daughter¡¯s face was swollen. Although she had applied ayer of medicine, it was still a shocking sight.

    The remaining doubts that he¡¯d still had about Yu Youyaopletely vanished.

    Perhaps noticing his gaze, her small body shrank behind her grandmother timidly. Her face was pale and frightened, and she looked nothing like an arrogant brat.

    If he hadn¡¯t listened to Madam Yang and misunderstood Yao Yao, he wouldn¡¯t have been so angry at her.

    It was rare for Yu Zongzheng to feel guilty towards his daughter. ¡°Yao Yao, is your face feeling better now? It was my fault today, I shouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her father in shock. Her eyes were red, and she almost cried on the spot. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s my fault. I haven¡¯t been going to ss for a long time. My younger sisters are all learning from the female teachers at home. As the eldest sister, I shouldn¡¯t get to be exempted. I should go to ss like everyone else.¡±

    She was like a frightened rabbit. Her weak voice was filled with uneasiness and panic. There were tears in her eyes, but she held them back, not daring to cry in front of him. Yu Zongzheng recalled that Yu Youyao didn¡¯t shed a single tear when he had pped her. She only cried when his mother came over.

    Yu Zongzheng felt a little upset and began to reflect on himself. Had he been too harsh on his eldest daughter?

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t saying anything, Yu Youyao felt a little anxious. She quickly raised her head and nced at him carefully. At this moment, a crystal tear fell onto the back of her hand. As if afraid that someone would see it, she hurriedly lowered her head and wiped it with her sleeve.

    This scene happened to be witnessed by Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t cry. I know that you¡¯ve been learning from Nanny Xu recently, and it takes a lot of your time every day. You don¡¯t have time to attend the sses at home. Nanny Xu has strict rules, so you should just focus on learning from her. You¡¯ll be able to learn a lot from her too, so you don¡¯t have to go for ss at home anymore.¡±

    Nanny Xu used to work in the pce, so what was there that she wouldn¡¯t know?

    It was also a good thing that Yao Yao could follow her and learn well.

    Yao Yao was indeed not suited for academic studies, so there was nothing he could do about that.

    In the past, he had misunderstood her. Every time Jia Jia was praised by her teacher, Madam Yang would inevitably worry about his eldest daughter¡¯s studies in front of him. This had caused him to be mistaken, thinking that Yao Yao waszy or ipetent, so he naturally had a bad impression and thought that she was hopeless.

 Chapter 51 - Wonâ€™t Be Let Off Easily

    <h4>Chapter 51: Won¡¯t Be Let Off Easily</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Madam Yu, who had been watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but smile to herself. After the incident, Yao Yao had learned to be smarter. She knew that a child who cried would get candy.

    However,pared to Yu Jianjia, who always used the excuse of being sick to fool her father, Yao Yao had really suffered a grievance, and was much more pitiful.

    Yu Youyao shook her head with tears in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. The Yu family has been a schrly family for generations. If the children in the family don¡¯t know how to read and write, they will definitely invite mockery and be looked down on by others. In the past, I was ignorant and did not understand your painstaking efforts. I¡¯ve disappointed you. Father, don¡¯t worry, wait for me to make you proud.¡± She pursed her lips slightly and looked sad. Then, she continued, ¡°When my face recovers, I¡¯ll go to ss to study. Father, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore.¡±

    Her words were really gracious, and she was already exuding the poise of the first young mistress of the residence. Yu Zongzheng nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m very relieved that you think this way. In the future, you should learn as much as you can from Ms. Ye every morning, but you don¡¯t have to over-exert yourself. You can continue learning from Nanny Xu during the remaining time.¡±

    Just now, because of Old Madam Yu¡¯s lecture, Yu Zongzheng had felt a little pity and affection for Yu Youyao, but only now had he truly begun to approve of her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    Yang Shuwan, who had been standing at the side waiting for Yu Zongzheng, was so angry that her face stiffened when she saw him behaving like a kind father towards Yu Youyao.

    All these years, she had tried her best to make him distance himself from Yu Youyao, so that he woulde topletely hate this eldest daughter of his. However, Yu Youyao had now managed to win his heart back by simply shedding a few tears?

    This was not at all what she had nned!

    Yu Zongzheng said a few more encouraging words to Yu Youyao before leaving the Jade Courtyard with Yang Shuwan.

    As soon as they stepped out, Yu Zongzheng scoffed coldly. He flicked his sleeves and prepared to leave, as he had no intention of following Yang Shuwan to the Main Courtyard to visit Yu Jianjia.

    Yang Shuwan was worried that he would go to the Clear Autumn Courtyard to be with Concubine He again. She panicked. ¡°Master, where are you going? Jia Jia is still sick. You¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng exploded with rage. ¡°Yang Shuwan, you know very well whether Jia Jia is sick or not. Don¡¯t treat me like a fool.¡±

    Yang Shuwan said anxiously, ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng erupted in a fit of anger and interrupted her sternly, ¡°I had originally thought that although you were the daughter of a concubine, the Yang family was well-educated, and you were well-versed in literature and calligraphy, so you would naturally be different from other concubine daughters. I have always treated you with great respect, but I didn¡¯t expect that I had misjudged you. Look at your face, full of jealousy and schemes. How can you be the mistress of the household? Jia Jia is a good child. Don¡¯t you dare use her again in the future. If I find out, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    ¡°Master!¡± Yang Shuwan shouted, but did not receive a response. She stomped her foot angrily, feeling uneasy and panicked.

    This was the first time that Master had lost his temper at her and said such harsh words. It was obvious that he was enraged, and it would probably be difficult to continue fooling him like before.

    Yang Shuwan was filled with worry. When she saw many maidservants craning their necks to look around, she was so incensed that her heart hurt. Her eyes darkened and she almost vomited out blood on the spot.

    Where was her dignity as the mistress of the Yu Residence?!

    As soon as Madam Yang left, the second-in-charge under Yu Youyao, Xia Tao, poked her head out from behind the wall and cleverly ran into Yu Youyao¡¯s room.

    Old Madam Yu was getting on in years and couldn¡¯t afford to be vexed. After Yu Zongzheng left, she also asked Nanny Liu to help her back to the north courtyard.

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao was busy eating cake. Ever since Nanny Xu arrived, she had been controlling Yu Youyao¡¯s meals, making sure she ate more meals but in smaller portions. She also did not allow Yu Youyao to eat too many sweets. However, It was rare that Yu Youyao was not being disciplined today. Nanny Xu had even personally gone to the kitchen to make a few lovely snacks for Yu Youyao to eat freely.

    As she ate heartily, the sadness in her heart fadedpletely.

    Xia Tao said with glee, ¡°Madam Yang was given a good scolding by Master.¡±

    After saying that, she imitated Yu Zongzheng¡¯s tone and speech, having memorized every word that he had said to Madam Yang and reenacting it perfectly.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she almost spat the pastry in her mouth all over Xia Tao¡¯s face.

    Xia Tao was quick to pour a ss of water for Yu Youyao as she gloated, ¡°There were many servants nearby who also witnessed it. Madam Yang was so angry that her face turned crooked and she was really humiliated. Let¡¯s see how she¡¯ll be able to continue acting like the mistress of the household.¡±

    Yu Youyao drank her water slowly. First, her father had been reprimanded by her grandmother, so he was already suppressing a stomach of anger. Then, he had been embarrassed in front of her grandmother, so he had to hold back his anger once again. As the head of the family, how could he let a woman from the household fool him like that? How could he maintain his pride and dignity?

    All the anger he had within him was unleashed at once, so of course it was impossible to block or deflect it.

    Earlier, her father admitted that he had been wrong to hit her, but he did not actually think that he was really at fault.

    She had deliberately cried in front of her father to let him know that she had really suffered. The sadder and more aggrieved she looked, and the harder she cried, the more guilty her father would feel, causing him to feel more dissatisfaction with Yang Shuwan, the real culprit.

    The tears she shed were equivalent to precious fodder.

    Her father¡¯s unhappiness with Yang Shuwan would increase from 70 percent to a hundred percent, so it would no longer be easy for the woman to deceive her father as she usually did.

    She had even suggested that her grandmother set stricter rules and standards for Yang Shuwan too, so that the woman could be properly and openly disciplined.

    She would be so busy all day keeping to the rules set by Grandmother, that she wouldn¡¯t have the time or energy to think about how to coax Father or dispel his dissatisfaction and mistrust towards her.

    Once cracks appeared and weren¡¯t mended immediately, they would cause deeper and wider fractures, making it very difficult to be restored to its original condition.

    Yu Youyao had nned carefully, step by step. It seemed that Yang Shuwan, who always made her suffer in the past, and Yu Jianjia, who often made her suffer in silence, weren¡¯t that difficult to deal with after all.

    Xia Tao was unaware of these thoughts in Yu Youyao¡¯s mind, and was still chattering away, saying, ¡°This time, Master was really angry. I reckon that even Third Miss has been implicated in his wrath. Madam Yang kept repeating that Third Miss was sick, but Master ignored her and went straight to the study, even though it¡¯s an even date today.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Father won¡¯t really be angry with Third Sister.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to invite Imperial Physician Hu over to check on Yu Jianjia¡¯s health condition, so how could it be said that their father didn¡¯t care about her?

    Her father truly doted on both Yu Jianjia and Yu Qingning. He wouldn¡¯t think that they were in the wrong just because of a few words from others.

    He was merely angry at Yang Shuwan.

    He most likely thought that Yang Shuwan was using Yu Jianjia to fool him.

    Xia Tao was a little disappointed.

    Yu Youyao gently rubbed the sachet in her hand. She had just started learning embroidery, so the needlework wasn¡¯t too fine, and the texture was a little rough. She wondered if her cousin would mind.

    Seeing that it was dark outside, she felt a little regretful. She had originally nned to send the sachet to her cousin today, but she hadn¡¯t expected so many things to happen so suddenly.

    She had no choice but to wait until tomorrow!

    She hoped her cousin wouldn¡¯t be angry that she¡¯d kept him waiting.

 Chapter 52 - A Scheming Person

    <h4>Chapter 52: A Scheming Person</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yang Shuwan suppressed her anger and brought Imperial Physician Hu back to the Main Courtyard.

    Although she was angry and frustrated, it was very rare that Imperial Physician Hu was visiting. Of course, she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. She had to let him Hu take a good look at Jia Jia¡¯s health condition.

    Imperial Physician Hu entered the inner room with Yang Shuwan.

    In front of Yu Jianjia¡¯s bed, the sheer, light gray curtain had already been lowered. Yu Jianjia leaned against the pillow, looking very weak. Her fair hand reached out from behind the curtain, revealing only a thin wrist.

    Yang Shuwan said politely, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, please take a look. How is she?¡±

    He said, ¡°Before I came over, Lord Yu had already informed me that she was born prematurely and weak, with some congenital defects, causing her to be sick often.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the time for Yang Shuwan to be concerned about keeping Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart disease a secret, so she quickly said, ¡°She often suffers from heart palpitations. She¡¯s been managing it with medicine all these years, so she¡¯s generally fine. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s usually treated by an ordinary doctor. Of course, his medical skills can¡¯tpare to yours; you often work in the pce and it isn¡¯t easy to get a consultation with you. Please help her as much as possible.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu said politely, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too polite. Since I¡¯ve entered your residence today, I¡¯ll naturally do my best.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached out and started taking Yu Jianjia¡¯s pulse.

    Yang Shuwan did not dare to disturb him, so she turned around and left the inner room. Then, she called Nanny Li over. ¡°Gather all the maidservants and old maids who were in the area around Jade Courtyard earlier. Warn them sternly and tell them to watch their mouths, making sure not to gossip unnecessarily. Also, give each of them two taels of silver.¡±

    Nanny Li left to carry out her orders.

    Yang Shuwan also sent someone to find out if Yu Zongzheng had gone to Clear Autumn Courtyard. Then, she returned to the inner room, where Imperial Physician Hu had already finished the health check and was led to the outer room by Hui Xiang.

    Yang Shuwan ordered someone to serve tea. After Imperial Physician Hu took a sip and ced the teacup down, she asked anxiously, ¡°Can my daughter¡¯s illness be curedpletely?¡±

    It was true that she was born with a congenital deficiency, but premature birth might not necessarily be the case. Imperial Physician Hu pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°She was indeed born with a congenital deficiency. All these years, I believe your family has also used a lot of good medicine to treat her.¡±

    Yang Shuwan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve hired many famous physicians in the capital and tried all kinds of prescriptions. We¡¯ve also used expensive tonics like ginseng. She was doing fine before, but for some reason, in the past two months, she has had four to five bouts of illnesses, both serious and minor.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu understood and said, ¡°Her illness can be nursed with good medicinal herbs. Although it can¡¯t be curedpletely, it¡¯s not a critical matter. However,¡± his tone changed and stroked his goatee, ¡°Did she have a very serious case of sickness recently?¡±

    Yang Shuwan suddenly felt a surge of anger in her heart. ¡°Last month, Jia Jia identally slipped and fell. It gave her a shock and she had a high fever that night, whichsted for two days and two nights.¡± At this point, she gritted her teeth so hard that they almost cracked. ¡°She almost lost her life.¡±

    At first, Jia Jia had only had a low fever. She wanted to call a doctor, but Jia Jia had stopped her, saying that they should invite er.

    At first, she did not agree. However, when she thought about how Master was about to leave the office, and how Jia Jia had suffered because of Yu Youyao, she felt that she had to let him, as their father, know about it. So, she listened to Jia Jia and got the maidservant to wait on her attentively while she went to take care of other matters.

    Others might not know about her daughter¡¯s health, but as her mother, how could she not know it well?

    She usually had a low fever, but would usually be fine after drinking a bowl of medicinal soup.

    Unexpectedly, when it waste at night and Master was still in the government office, Hui Xiang came over to report that Jia Jia was having a high fever. Only then did she panic and quickly sent someone to get a doctor.

    But it was toote.

    The doctor said that Jia Jia had caught the flu because the weather was cold and she had not worn enough. Furthermore, the harsh winds had caused her to catch a cold. Due to Madam Yang¡¯spse in hiring a doctor in time, Jia Jia¡¯s symptoms had worsened and triggered a high fever.

    She was filled with regret, but she did not think that it was her own blunder. She felt that all of this was caused by Yu Youyao.

    Hence, she used money to change the doctor¡¯s words, such that he would only say that Jia Jia had fallen and due to the shock, she had developed a high fever.

    Which had caused Old Madam to be furious and punished Yu Youyao to kneel in the Temple Hall.

    When Master returned from work the next day, Yu Youyao was also having a high fever. Her situation was even more critical than Jia Jia¡¯s, so he wasn¡¯t able to re up no matter how angry he was.

    In the end, this matter was left just like that.

    Therefore, Yang Shuwan hated Yu Youyao even more now. ¡°It was also after this serious case of sickness that Jia Jia¡¯s health had begun to deteriorate again.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu did not respond. Although Third Miss Yu¡¯s body was a little weak, she had been recuperating well. There was nothing life-threatening. Even if she had fallen and been shocked, she would not have developed such a high fever from it, to the point of almost losing her life. There had to be more to it.

    It was inevitable for a prominent family to be secretive. He also knew that there were things he shouldn¡¯t probe about, so he did not ask a single question further. ¡°That¡¯s right. She had been recuperating well in the past, but this bout of sickness had greatly damaged her vitality. After recuperating for more than ten years, the fruits of herbor were destroyed in one day, and she has to start recovering from scratch again. However, she¡¯s older now, so it¡¯s naturally not as easy to heal as when she was young.¡±

    At this point, he suddenly stopped talking. For a moment, he looked troubled, as if he had something he couldn¡¯t say.

    Yang Shuwan did not notice his hesitation. When she heard this, her heart burned with frenzy. ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he only said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a set of medicine for Third Miss to take. In the future, she has to take care to recuperate well. This illness is extremely troublesome. She cannot think or worry too much, and has to rx to replenish her blood and vital energy. Otherwise, she won¡¯t be able to recover no matter what.¡±

    A doctor with brilliant medical skills could easily perceive the patient¡¯s temperament with uracy.

    Joy, anger, worry, and all sorts of emotions would be reflected in one¡¯s body. Looking at Third Miss Yu¡¯s condition, he could tell that she wasn¡¯t a simple person, but was someone capable of scheming and ying tricks.

    When she was young, she was still able to rest and recuperate well. However, now that she was older, she had not been managing her illness well. This time, her foundation waspletely destroyed, and it might even affect her offspring in the future.

    For a youngdy, this was an extremely serious issue. That was why he had hesitated to say it.

    After careful deliberation, he eventually decided not to bring it up.

    After all, this was only a one-time house call, and he had onlye over because it was a request from his colleague.

    In the future, he wouldn¡¯t be in charge of Third Miss Yu¡¯s illness either, so he would just do his best to prescribe the most effective medicine for Third Miss Yu, instead of saying too much and inviting trouble for himself.

    He wrote down the prescription. Before he left, he repeatedly instructed, ¡°Although medicine is important, recuperation is fundamental. Remember to rx and calm your heart to increase blood flow. Only then can you recover well from your illness.¡±

    As long as Third Miss Yu listened to him and took his prescription, after recuperating for three to five years, there would still be hope for her. It would be a little more difficult to have children, but it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.

    However, if she did not heed his advice, infertility would be considered a light consequence, while the heavier consequence would be a shortened lifespan or even the loss of her life.

    Yang Shuwan nodded repeatedly and ordered someone to hand him the silver and a few very expensive medicinal herbs. She politely saw him out of the courtyard, where she saw Chun Xiao waiting at the entrance.

 Chapter 53 - Big Cousinâ€™s Showtime

    <h4>Chapter 53: Big Cousin¡¯s Showtime</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chun Xiao stepped forward and bowed to Madam Yang. Then, she said, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, it¡¯s a rare opportunity that you¡¯re here. Eldest Miss has ordered me toe over and trouble you to head to the Green House to take a look at Young Master.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yang Shuwan knew that she had been thoughtless. She quickly said, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make another trip.¡±

    Compared to the Old Madam and Yu Jianjia, there was a real patient in the Yu Residence. Since Imperial Physician Hu was here, he naturally had to make a trip to the Green House.

    Since he was already here, of course he had to show generosity and graciousness. He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    And so, Chun Xiao led him there.

    At this moment, the sky was already dark, and there were lights everywhere in the residence. The door of the Green House was locked. Chun Xiao went forward and knocked on the door. After a while, the old maid opened the door and stuck her head out. She immediately smiled. ¡°Miss Chun Xiao, it¡¯s sote. Is there something wrong?¡±

    Chun Xiao said politely, ¡°The residence has hired an excellent imperial physician. Eldest Miss has asked me to bring him here for Young Master to take a look at his health condition.¡±

    The servant boy quickly ran in to inform them, while the old maid hurriedly opened the door and respectfully invited them in, then led them into the courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai was painting in the study while Chang An was serving him. Chang An turned to look at the table not far away. There were a few simple dishes and a te of tonics which had not been touched at all. He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at his young master, who was engrossed in writing.

    The words flowed with such bold and forceful strokes, exuding a powerful and strong aura. At a nce, the words instantly resembled swords, looking so sharp and aggressive that it was intimidating.

    Chang An shook his head and sighed. He didn¡¯t know who had provoked his young master, whose personality had also be more and more unpredictable recently.

    ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡± There was someone at the door. ¡°Eldest Miss has sent Miss Chun Xiao over with an imperial physician.¡±

    Chang An turned to look at his young master. At some point, the young master, who had been waving his brush, had stopped. He had even thrown aside therge brush he had been holding. It seemed that he did not intend to continue writing. Chang An felt a little puzzled, but still said, ¡°Quickly invite Miss Chun Xiao and the imperial physician in.¡±

    With that, the servant boy went quickly.

    Chang An walked to the desk. Before he could even speak, he heard Zhou Linghuai say calmly, ¡°I heard it.¡±

    Chang An was stunned for a moment. He took a closer look at his young master and saw that his young master¡¯s expression was as usual, no different from before. However, his dark eyebrows were thick and long, revealing a calm and rxed disposition.

    While Chang An was still in a confused state, Zhou Linghuai had already wheeled out of the study and gone straight to the hall.

    Chun Xiao and Imperial Physician Hu were both waiting in the hall.

    Seeing Zhou Linghuai approach, Chun Xiao stepped forward to greet him and exined the reason for their visit. ¡°This is Imperial Physician Hu from the pce. He¡¯s a divine doctor, and is extremely skilled.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pale lips slowed a slight smile as he stretched his wrist out. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu had already heard a little about this young master who hade to seek refuge as a rtive of the Yu family. He¡¯d known that his legs were a little weak, but he had not expected him to be in a wheelchair, so he couldn¡¯t help looking up and down a few times.

    He saw that although Zhou Linghuai was still young, he was already an outstandingly handsome and sophisticated man, exuding a noble aura beyondpare with ordinary folks. He couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed, yet also feel pity.

    A momentter, heposed himself and stroked his long beard as he checked Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pulse. After a while, he said, ¡°Young Master Zhou, your tongue is light red in color, and your pulse is thin and weak. Your blood flow and cirction aren¡¯t smooth. Eldest Miss has informed the maidservant that in the past, you fell off a horse and it even stepped on you. That must have caused you to injure your spinal cord, which damaged your core and your vitality. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have any treatments for this either.¡±

    As he spoke, he shook his head and looked helpless. It seemed clear from Young Master Zhou¡¯s body that he would pass away at a young age.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and said nothing.

    Seeing his indifferent attitude, Imperial Physician Hu could guess that all these years, Young Master Zhou had probably already sought a lot of doctors, but had always been told the same words as what he¡¯d just heard, so he was no longer affected much by it.

    Therefore, he had a whole new level of respect for this young master. Most people would definitely be dispirited if they were to find out that they had be disabled. However, Zhou Linghuai looked calm and indifferent, and he smelled vaguely of ink, so it was obvious that he was still an industrious person.

    After having considered for a moment, he felt that he had to try harder to help him. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you need to nurse your core energy to treat your condition. I have a secret medicinal form for nourishing it. You can give it a try.¡±

    This secret form had been passed down from the previous dynasty and was stored in the library of the Imperial Academy of Medicine. His discovery of it had actually been by chance, as the medicinal herbs needed were not only rare, but many also contained extremely poisonous parts. For example, one of the medicinal herbs required the feces of a certain bug. The nobles in the pce were all particr about not using such filthy ingredients. Hence, usually if such ingredients were needed for a medicine, he would think of means and ways to rece them with other medicinal herbs.

    It also contained some highly poisonous properties, which could result in death if not handled carefully.

    Therefore, no matter how good or effective a prescription was, he never dared to prescribe it to the nobles, nor did he dare to let them know about it.

    He was willing to let Zhou Linghuai use it, not only because he felt some pity for him, but also because he wanted to know how effective this prescription actually was.

    If this trial was sessful, he could also use it with more assurance in the future. Perhaps he could even use it to gain recognition in the pce.

    On the other hand, even if it failed, it wouldn¡¯t have much to do with him.

    Zhou Linghuai did not know that the doctor was having such thoughts, so he simply thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu nodded. He sat at the table and wrote down two prescriptions. One was the secret form, while the other was a prescription for strengthening the core and nourishing the blood.

    After that, he gave a few more pieces of advice and instructions.

    Before Chang An could pay the doctor, Chun Xiao handed over an exquisite snuff bottle. Imperial Physician Hu was about to politely decline when he saw the craftsmanship of the bottle, which he had only seen owned by the sages in the pce. His eyes immediately widened. He gasped inwardly at Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s generosity and said a few courteous words before epting it.

    After sending off the imperial physician, Chun Xiao immediately returned to the Green House and said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Young Master¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded but suddenly asked, ¡°Is Cousin not feeling well?¡±

    He knew about Imperial Physician Hu. He was the pce¡¯s Imperial Physician, and his medical skills did not lose to Uncle Sun¡¯s. Most folks would not be able to invite him over. Something must have happened for Imperial Physician Hu to be invited over sote at night.

    Something shed across Chun Xiao¡¯s eyes and she said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Third Miss had suddenly fainted. Master used his badge to invite Imperial Physician Hu to the residence, so of course Young Master had to get a visit from the doctor as well.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded, then asked Chang An to send Chun Xiao off.

    As soon as Chang An left, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression turned grave and he shouted, ¡°Yin San!¡±

    There was a rustling sound from a big tree in the courtyard. A ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Young Master, what are your orders?¡±

 Chapter 54 - Shot in the Foot

    <h4>Chapter 54: Shot in the Foot</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Linghuai said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me in detail about everything that happened in the Yu Residence today.¡±

    Since he was staying with the Yu family, he had naturally assigned someone to keep an eye on everything that was happening in the Yu Residence.

    As Yin San recounted the events, his voice revealed no emotion, and Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression remained indifferent too. His hands rested on the armrests, and his fingers tapped asionally as he listened, until the thread of conversation suddenly took a turn. ¡°¡­ In the afternoon, Eldest Master Yu returned to the residence. He first went to the Main Courtyard, then angrily marched to the Jade Courtyard¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s tapping fingers suddenly paused.

    ¡°¡­ Old Master Yu pped Eldest Miss Yu in a fit of anger, rming Old Madam Yu¡­¡± Yin San could sense the rise in Young Master¡¯s emotions, and his tone became more cautious. He exined everything about Yu Youyao without missing a single detail.

    After everything was recounted, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    In a sh, Yin San¡¯s figure disappeared, and the only trace of his movement was a few falling leaves from the big tree in the courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips. After being hit by her father and suffering such a grievance, she still remembered to ask the maidservant to bring Imperial Physician Hu over to treat him, although the sachet she had promised him was still nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Young Master, where did you get this medicinal form?¡± Suddenly, Uncle Sun¡¯s excited voice came from behind.

    Zhou Linghuai turned around in his wheelchair and saw Uncle Sun¡¯s hunched figure walking over quickly. ¡°Is this the Xie family¡¯s secret recipe? This is an extremely rare recipe for cultivation of the core spirit and vitality. No wonder it¡¯s been so effective for Young Master.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°Show me the prescription.¡±

    Uncle Sun took a deep breath and handed it over.

    The more Zhou Linghuai looked at it, the worse his expression became. In the end, his entire face turned pale and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was the medicinal cuisine he usually ate.

    Even an ordinary doctor could tell the value of this secret form. It was impossible that Imperial Physician Hu didn¡¯t know as well.

    Imperial Physician Hu was usually very cautious, and was very conservative when it came to diagnosing patients. He almost always hid some powerful treatments and did not reveal them to others easily.

    Although Imperial Physician Hu and Yu Zongzheng knew each other personally, they were colleagues at most. Furthermore, they were neither rtives nor friends. It was impossible for him to give such a precious prescription to him so easily.

    Could it be that Yu Youyao had actually asked Imperial Physician Hu to write this prescription for him?

    After all, even Uncle Sun believed that this recipe was most likely the medicinal cuisine he had been eating recently.

    The more he thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression turnedplex.

    Seeing that the young master had finished reading the prescription, Uncle Sun hurriedly retrieved it and, as if talking about a precious treasure, said, ¡°Of course! The young cicadas that have lived deep under the Agarwood tree for twelve years, sucking on the sap of the tree¡ªamazing! Why hadn¡¯t I thought of this? Agarwood is a type of tree with extremely precious medicinal properties Many medicine forms use Agarwood as well. Young cicadas suck on the sap of the tree for years as they wait to break out of the soil. Hence, the medicinal properties would have umted in their bodies over twelve years, and would have even been enhanced further within them.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    Uncle Sun continued, ¡°And this Five-Miracle herb, is it the feces of a creature? Oh, that¡¯s right, it looks like congealed fat and contains the spiritual energy of the five elements. That¡¯s how its name hade about¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. With a somber expression, he turned his wheelchair and returned to the study.

    This type of creature was also known as the orange mole. It was often used as an extremely expensive ingredient for Chinese medicine, but at the thought of its feces being used instead, he wished that he had not seen the form instead.

    When Chun Xiao returned to the Jade Courtyard, she told Yu Youyao about Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s diagnosis. ¡°Young Master Hu¡¯s spinal cord was injured, and his foundation was damaged. Imperial Physician Hu said that there was no way to treat him, so he could only prescribe a form for Young Master to nourish his vitality.¡±

    After saying that, she repeated everything that Imperial Physician Hu had said, without leaving out a single word.

    Yu Youyao was a little disappointed, but when she thought about how her cousin had alreadye to terms with it, she decided that there was no need for her to take it to heart. Recently, she had been learning medicinal cuisine from Nanny Xu. There were many medicinal dishes from the inner pce that could nourish one¡¯s vitality. Her spiritual dew also worked wonders for nourishing the body, and her grandmother¡¯s health had improved a lot recently. From now on, she would continue to send medicinal cuisine that contained her spiritual dew to her cousin every day, and it would probably be beneficial to his health.

    Meanwhile, Madam Yang had returned to the Main Courtyard.

    The curtains had already been put away. Yu Jianjia was leaning slightly against the head of the bed. Her face looked pale and drained of any color, while her beautiful eyes were misty. There was a hint of red between her light-pink lips, revealing a soft beautiful look.

    Yang Shuwan sat on the edge of the bed and held Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand. Seeing that she looked haggard and defeated, Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°Mother, what happened with Father¡­¡±

    When Yang Shuwan recalled what Imperial Physician Hu had said, she did not dare to say anything that might agitate her. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu said that your vitality was damaged when you fell seriously ill previously. You need to rx and nourish your body, so that you can ovee your illness. I¡¯ve been married to your father for many years, so naturally, I know how to handle him. After a few days, when your father¡¯s anger has subsided a little, I¡¯ll coax him a little more. He¡¯ll definitely be appeased.¡±

    Yu Jianjia had already guessed that her grandmother was probablypletely furious. Her father was also furious this time and would not be coaxed so easily. However, when she thought of her mother¡¯s usual ways of dealing with her father, she felt a little more at ease.

    Hence, she bit her lower lip lightly and nodded in agreement.

    After leaving the inner room, Yang Shuwan turned around and instructed Hui Xiang, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mention any matters of the residence unnecessarily in front of Third Miss.¡±

    Hui Xiang quickly nodded.

    Only then did Yang Shuwan feel relieved and returned to the main courtyard.

    At this moment, Mu Jin came over to report, ¡°Master has gone to the study in the front courtyard. He did not go to the Clear Autumn Courtyard.¡±

    Yang Shuwan heaved a sigh of relief. Regardless of everything else, she and Jia Jia had achieved their goal.

    As long as Yu Zongzheng did not go to stay at Concubine He¡¯s ce, he didn¡¯t break the rules and her dignity as the first wife was preserved. As for Master¡¯s dissatisfaction and anger, she always found a solution somehow.

    But she had no idea¡ª

    Yu Zongzheng had returned to the front courtyard angrily, nning to rest in the study.

    However, Concubine He was someone who knew how to please men. How could she not know that Master had a fire burning within him? Furthermore, he had yet to have dinner. Hence, she ordered someone to cook a pot of bird¡¯s nest soup and secretly brought it to the front courtyard alone.

    When Yu Zongzheng saw how thoughtful Concubine He was, he immediately removed her clothes and pressed her against the desk.

    The two of them were being too loud, which caused the servants in the front yard to have flushed faces and knew to avoid disturbing them. Judging from the situation, it was likely tost through most of the night, so the old maids very sensibly headed to the kitchen to boil a few huge pots of water.

    In the past, such a matter would definitely have been discovered by Yang Shuwan. However, after today¡¯s ordeal, she was both mentally and physically exhausted.

    She returned to the house in a daze, then suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t even had dinner. She was so hungry that body ached and her stomach hurt.

    She had been unhappy to see Yu Youyao riding on the crest of sess recently and that everything had been going smoothly for the girl. She had wanted to use Master to teach Yu Youyao a lesson in order to expunge her arrogance. Unexpectedly, in the end, she had shot herself in the foot, and had to swallow all of the bitter consequences herself.

    It really made her feel sick.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s stomach hurt terribly. With a pale face, she asked Nanny Li to prepare a few snacks from the kitchen, nning to fill her stomach first.

    However, after taking just two bites, Mu Jin entered and said, ¡°Nanny Liu is here.¡±

 Chapter 55 - Damned Old Woman, Sheâ€™s Too Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 55: Damned Old Woman, She¡¯s Too Vicious</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to eat anymore and quickly went to the outer room. ¡°Nanny, why are you here? Do you have any instructions for me?¡±

    Nanny Liu looked at Madam Yang with a smile, as seeing that she didn¡¯t look too good, she knew that she had been having a bad day. ¡°Old Madam feels that everyone in the residence is too undisciplined. Not only are they gossiping, but they¡¯re also allowing the matters of the residence to be spread outside and causing Eldest Master trouble.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Nanny Liu was clearly implying that she had no manners and had been gossiping in front of Master, while also insinuating that she was notpetent in managing the household, and was only capable of ying tricks to deceive her Master.

    Only she knew whether the heart of the lotus seed was truly bitter.

    But what could Yang Shuwan do?

    No matter how dissatisfied her mother-inw was, as the daughter-inw, she could only listen obediently, but not open her mouth to defend herself. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be proving all of this to be true?

    Nanny Liu continued, ¡°Therefore, Old Madam has sent me here specially to inform First Madam that from tomorrow onwards, you will have to go to the north courtyard at dawn to observe the rules and set an example for everyone in the residence. This will also be a way for you to show your filial piety. In turn, the young mistresses will be able to learn from you as well, and Eldest Master will not scold them for behaving improperly and being unruly.¡±

    Yang Shuwan felt like she had been struck by lightning, and she felt dizzy for a long moment. Immediately, she felt a burning pain in her abdomen, and the blood drained from her face. Her body was on the verge of copse.

    Her mouth trembled, but her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat, and she was unable to say anything.

    It was only now that she truly realized what being taught a lesson really meant!

    ¡°Madam, did you hear everything clearly?¡± Seeing Madam Yang¡¯s ashen face and her silence, Nanny Liu thought of Yao Yao¡¯s swollen face and felt a surge of glee.

    This wholemotion today had been started by Yang Shuwan.

    With Old Madam¡¯s temper, she was definitely going to find an opportunity to teach Yang Shuwan a lesson. However, if she did that, Eldest Master would definitely still have protected Madam Yang, even if it was just on ount of Third Miss and Fourth Young Master.

    And it would¡¯ve inevitably caused some unhappiness between Old Madam Yu and her son. It hadn¡¯t been easy for him to have be dissatisfied with Yang Shuwan¡ªif she did that, wouldn¡¯t it just make Master¡¯s heart return to Yang Shuwan?

    In the end, it was Eldest Miss who hade up with such an ingenious way to deal with Yang Shuwan that left no room for dispute.

    She was simply ruthless. Even Old Madam Yu and Nanny Liu herself, who had been in the inner residence for most of their lives, could notpare to Yu Youyao.

    Madam Yang¡¯s mouth trembled as she squeezed out the words from her throat. ¡°I-I¡¯ll be there first thing tomorrow morning.¡±

    More rules!! This was a method of bullying and torture used in rich families. It was her nightmare.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s First Mother, her father¡¯s legitimate wife, was an extremely shrewd person. She often threw her weight around, setting rules and standards for the daughters of the concubines in the residence. Waking up at dawn, making and serving tea were the simpler chores, but washing and handling of the trash weremon chores as well.

    It wasmon for most First Mothers to deliberately make things difficult, using punishments such as kneeling and copying books!

    However, she had been married into the Yu Residence for nine years¡ªwhen had Old Madam Yu ever set any rules?

    But today, she actually had the thought of establishing more rules and standards?

    Nanny Liu smiled and nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll convey your reply to Old Madam.¡±

    Her smile looked more like a sneer dripping with mockery in Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes. Yang Shuwan was so angry that her heart throbbed in pain. She looked at the back view of Nanny Liu walking out arrogantly, and wished that she could pounce on her right then and there to tear her apart.

    That damned old woman was really getting on her nerves, deliberately using the excuse of setting rules to torment her, punish her, and avenge Yu Youyao.

    But what could she do?

    Even if Master weren¡¯t angry with her right now, wasn¡¯t it only natural for a mother-inw to set rules for her daughter-inw?

    Not long ago, she and Jia Jia had put on a show of ¡°filial piety¡± in front of Yu Zongzheng. Now that the opportunity to express their ¡°filial piety¡± had actually arrived, if she rejected it, wouldn¡¯t she be pping herself in the face and provoking Yu Zongzheng¡¯s displeasure?

    Damn old woman, she was too vicious.

    The next day, after having a great night¡¯s sleep, Yu Youyao woke up before dawn.

    When Chun Xiao heard sounds, she quickly walked over. ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    Usually, in the morning, she would sleep right down to thest minute until Nanny Xu personally came to wake her up. Today, however, she actually woke up on her own without anyoneing to call for her.

    Yu Youyao shook her head and yawned. ¡°It¡¯s almost time to learn etiquette from Nanny Xu. I can¡¯t possibly depend on her to drag me out of bed every time.¡±

    Chun Xiao pursed her lips as she smiled, and lit a fragrant incense that refreshed and energized the mind.

    Yu Youyao leaned against the couch and smelled the faint fragrance in the room. Her muddled mind cleared a little. ¡°Has there been any movement in the main courtyard?¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°Madam Yang got up as soon as she heard the rooster crow. I guess she¡¯ll be going to Old Madam¡¯s room to obey some rules soon. Madam Yang has never suffered like this before, so she¡¯s probably feeling dismal.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled.

    Chun Xiao called over a maidservant on duty and began to prepare to serve Yu Youyao, saying, ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Madam Yang to gossip in front of Master, since he often falls for her tricks anyway. But how could she dare to bring Old Madam Yu into her schemes? I wonder what she was thinking.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°She was just fearless because she felt that she had a strong backing.¡±

    Yang Shuwan had been married into the Yu Residence for nine years. Yu Zongzheng had always treated her well and often protected her in front of Old Madam Yu, afraid to let her suffer any grievances.

    Therefore, even though her grandmother didn¡¯t like Yang Shuwan, she never made things difficult for the woman on ount of her rtionship with her son.

    As time passed, Yang Shuwan also started to feel that her Old Madam Yu did not dare to be too harsh on her as she was afraid of pushing her own son away from her.

    Gradually, she simply started to treat Old Madam Yu lightly, and only showed superficial respect for her.

    Chun Xiao agreed deeply. ¡°In the past, Old Madam never held it against them. She simply turned a blind eye, probably because they hadn¡¯t truly crossed her. But today, Madam Yang had instigated Master to hit Young Mistress, which already angered Old Madam. Thenter, when Imperial Physician Hu went to take her pulse, it truly andpletely infuriated her.¡±

    Throughout her entire life, Old Madam Yu had raised two important court officials¡ªEldest Master and Second Master¡ªand it showed how capable she was. However, Madam Yang had probably been mistaken, thinking of herself as the one in charge in the residence, since Old Madam Yu did not interfere in most matters of the household.

    Once a person was smug, it was easy to be careless.

    Meanwhile, Madam Yang, whom Yu Youyao and Chun Xiao were discussing about, had not been able to sleep at all that night. She¡¯d tossed and turned, feeling tormented. Finally, Nanny Li called out for her, which got her up.

    Since Yang Shuwan hadn¡¯t slept well, her head hurt terribly. Sheshed out at Nanny Li, but Nanny Li reminded her that she had to go to Old Madam¡¯s courtyard at dawn to follow the rules. Hence, she had no choice but to bear with the headache and exhaustion, getting out of bed to wash up.

    She had been married into the Yu Residence for nine years. When had she ever woken up so early? When had she ever suffered like this? When had she ever been bullied like this?

    However, no matter how much resentment Yang Shuwan felt, she still arrived at the north courtyard at dawn.

    A maidservant on duty outside invited her into the hall. ¡°Old Madam is still sleeping. Please wait in the hall.¡±

 Chapter 56 - Pillow Talk

    <h4>Chapter 56: Pillow Talk</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face was covered with a thickyer of makeup, but it couldn¡¯t hide her haggard appearance. She groaned inwardly, but could only obey. ¡°Please let me know when Old Madam is awake.¡±

    The maidservant nodded, then picked up a feather duster and proceeded to dust the hall.

    Yang Shuwan had wanted to take advantage of the fact that Old Madam was still asleep, to sit on the chair and rest for a while.

    However, no matter how careful the maidservant was when sweeping and dusting the ce, it was inevitable that she would still make some noise. Yang Shuwan was annoyed and her headache worsened. She wished she could rush over and grab the feather duster to whip this maidservant.

    Time passed excruciatingly slowly. Finally, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Old Madam has woken up. Madam, you may please go and serve her now.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened. There were so many maidservants in the house, but she was the one who had to serve Old Madam Yu?

    What did this have to do with the rules?

    This was clearly just a way of torturing her!

    Yang Shuwan lowered her head to hide the resentment on her face, and she assented obediently.

    After entering the room, Yang Shuwan greeted Old Madam Yu first, then stepped forward to help Old Madam Yu put on her clothes. However, she had not served anyone in many years. asionally, she would serve Master, but that was only to keep things yful and interesting in their married life, and he wouldn¡¯t me her even if she was a little clumsy. However, how could serving her mother-inw be the same?

    Yang Shuwan made mistake after mistake. Soon, her forehead was covered in sweat. Old Madam Yu did not say anything and merely let her continue to struggle with whatever she was doing.

    This way, Yang Shuwan would be even more nervous and make more mistakes.

    Yang Shuwan knelt respectfully on the ground and helped Old Madam Yu put on her shoes. Then, she heard Old Madam Yu say calmly, ¡°It must be really hard on you to have to serve an old woman like me.¡±

    Yang Shuwan immediately replied, ¡°Of course not,¡± but her back was drenched inyers andyers of sweat.

    After a long and exhausting morning, Yang Shuwan was both hungry and tired.

    Nanny Liu looked at the time and asked the maidservant to prepare breakfast.

    Just then, Yu Youyao came over to greet her grandmother. She nced at Yang Shuwan, who was standing at the back and waiting on Old Madam Yu, with her head hung low and eyes looking down. Then, she went forward to greet the two of them.

    Old Madam Yu pulled Yu Youyao to sit down beside her, and looked at her face carefully. ¡°The swelling on your face has gone down a little. Does it still hurt?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I asked Nanny Xu to roll an egg on my bruise, so it doesn¡¯t hurt as much anymore.¡±

    After exchanging a few words, they began to eat.

    Old Madam Yu did not say anything, so Yang Shuwan did not dare to sit down and eat with them. Looking at the table full of appetizing food, she instantly felt a pang of hunger. Her head throbbed and she felt dizzy, but she could only perk up and continue to serve Old Madam Yu.

    After eating a few mouthfuls of food that Madam Yang had put on her te, Old Madam Yu put down her chopsticks. ¡°You¡¯ve only been putting food on my te. Why aren¡¯t you giving any to Yao Yao? My son always tells me that you treat Yao Yao kindly and with motherly love. Now she¡¯s right in front of you, so you can¡¯t neglect her, right?¡±

    These words were like a p to Yang Shuwan¡¯s face, making her feel both awkward and helpless. She quickly bent down and picked up some pickled diced radish for Yu Youyao.

    Before Yu Youyao could react, Old Madam Yu had already taken away all the pickled radish in the bowl. ¡°You keep saying that you treat Yao Yao as your own daughter, but why don¡¯t you know that she doesn¡¯t like to eat radishes?¡±

    ¡°I-I was negligent.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to say anything else, in case she made more mistakes.

    Yang Shuwan was thoroughly embarrassed once again. Each time her sweat finally dried off, she only ended up bing drenched in yet anotheryer in no time. Her body also felt a little cold. For a moment, she felt like she was going to faint.

    Without even looking at Madam Yang, Yu Youyao picked up the beets from her grandmother¡¯s te and ced them on her own te. ¡°Grandmother doesn¡¯t like to eat beets, but I do.¡±

    Old Madam Yu beamed. Yao Yao had always known what she liked and didn¡¯t like to eat, since a young age. Every time they had a meal together, she would always push aside the food that she didn¡¯t like.

    However, while Old Madam Yu was happy, Yang Shuwan¡¯s face alternated between shades of green and white.

    After breakfast, Old Madam Yu chatted with Yu Youyao. With Old Madam Yu¡¯s permission, Yang Shuwan finally headed to the side hall to have her meal.

    However, she no longer had much of an appetite, so she only forced herself to eat a few mouthfuls. Then, she heard the maidservant outside say that Yu Zongzheng hade to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Yang Shuwan perked up and hurriedly entered the hall with her handkerchief. She looked at Yu Zongzheng with glistening eyes, her face filled with grievance and sorrow. She looked pitiful and weak.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but then he frowned. ¡°As a daughter-inw, it¡¯s your duty to serve your mother-inw. Why are you putting on such an expression? Are you implying that I¡¯m too much for expecting you to serve my mother?¡±

    Yang Shuwan stared agape at Yu Zongzheng in disbelief.

    If it were in the past, upon seeing such an expression on her, he would definitely have thought that Old Madam was bullying her. Then, he would have felt bad for her and stood up for her in front of his mother.

    But the words that Master had just uttered¡ªwhat did he mean by that?

    It had already been a night since then. Even if he was still angry, he shouldn¡¯t be acting like that.

    After reprimanding Yang Shuwan, Yu Zongzheng turned to his mother and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re really thoughtful. Madam Yang is still young and doesn¡¯t know propriety. She¡¯s not as prudent as you. Thank you for keeping her by your side to teach her well, so that she¡¯ll be able to take care of the household more capably in the future. Besides, Mother, you¡¯re already getting old. As your daughter-inw, she should be around to serve you often.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes darkened and she almost copsed to the ground right then and there.

    Yu Zongzheng was going to head to the government office today, so he did not stay long.

    In all these years, this was the first time that Old Madam Yu had seen Madam Yang receive such treatment from her son. It wasn¡¯t that this made her happy, but she felt it was time Yang Shuwan learned that she wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with.

    However, even though she wanted to make Yang Shuwan follow strict rules, she also didn¡¯t want Yang Shuwan to hang around her all day, so she waved her hand and said, ¡°I n to prepare more scriptures to worship Buddha during the Buddhist Festival in April. Go to the Temple Hall to copy the scriptures.¡±

    She did not say how many scriptures to copy nor how many hours to spend.

    Looking grim beyond despair, Yang Shuwan had no choice but to obey and head there.

    There was a strong sandalwood fragrance in the Temple hall, and it was so quiet that a pin drop could be heard. Even though Yang Shuwan didn¡¯t believe in Buddhism, she couldn¡¯t help but feel intimidated when she saw the dignified and solemn Buddha statue in the temple. She didn¡¯t dare to act imprudently in front of Buddha, so she could only bury her head in copying the Buddhist scriptures. She had no idea how much time had passed, but she only knew that her wrist was starting to feel sore and painful, while her neck also felt stiff and swollen. She also felt dizzy and nauseous.

    A whileter, Nanny Li secretly came over. ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve asked around. Yesterday, that vixen, Concubine He, had gone to the study to deliver some bird¡¯s nest to Master and ended up staying there. I heard that she¡¯d asked for three to five trips of water at night. It wasn¡¯t until dawn today that she secretly returned to the Clear Autumn Courtyard.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she swept all of the brushes, ink, papers, and ink stone off the table and onto the ground. ¡°No wonder Master treated me that way today. It¡¯s because that vixen had been serving him wellst night, and she¡¯d definitely been whispering a lot into his ear during their pillow talk. Ugh, that vixen is getting more and more out of hand. She¡¯s simply too hateful.¡±

    Yesterday, it was true that Master hadn¡¯t gone to Concubine He¡¯s house.

    However, the two of them were fooling around in the study instead. How was that any different from going to the Clear Autumn Courtyard?

 Chapter 57 - Bullied to Tears

    <h4>Chapter 57: Bullied to Tears</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard and picked out a navy blue brocade from her box. She nned to embroider a seven-treasure brocade for her grandmother with a symbolic pattern, which was even simpler than the green bamboo pattern. With the experience of embroidering the green bamboo patterns, her embroidery this time indeed went much more smoothly.

    Chun Xiao lifted the curtain and entered. She poured a cup of tea and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Fourth Miss is here to see you. She¡¯s waiting in the reception pavilion.¡±

    Yu Youyao put down her embroidery tool and gingerly pointed at her face with her finger. ¡°She¡¯s probably here to see my face. Look how badly I¡¯ve been pped by my father. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the first wife, but in the eyes of our father, I¡¯m not even as favored as she is. She¡¯s always been very smug about that.¡±

    Chun Xiao¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. ¡°I¡¯ll send her away.¡±

    Yu Youyaoughed coldly. ¡°In the past, I never bothered to argue with her. But today, she just had to provoke me when I happened to be feeling annoyed. Go, get a portrait of my mother.¡±

    Chun Xiao did not understand what was going on, but she still turned around and went into the side room. She opened a wooden box, which was full of paintings of Madam Xie.

    When she was young, Eldest Miss had cried for her mother constantly and couldn¡¯t be coaxed no matter what. Old Madam had no choice but to get Second Madam, who was good at calligraphy, to draw many portraits of Madam Xie. Every time Eldest Miss looked at these portraits, she stopped crying. Even when she slept at night, the portraits had to be ced beside her pillow so that she could sleep soundly.

    When she got older, Eldest Miss no longer cried and begged for her mother as much, but every time she missed her mother, she would look at them.

    This box of portrait paintings was her most precious possession.

    After taking one from the box, Chun Xiao returned.

    Yu Youyao unfolded the scroll. In the painting, there was only a table and a chair. Madam Xie was dressed in a silver and red peony dress. She held a teacup and sat on the chair. Her long eyebrows were as beautiful as art, while her hair was long and thick. She looked elegant and charming.

    Yu Youyao resembled her mother, but her eyes looked a little different.

    Madam Xie¡¯s phoenix eyes were longer and narrower, exuding elegance and a hint of shrewdness. On the other hand, Yu Youyao¡¯s phoenix eyes were gentle and expressive, making her look even more charming.

    Yu Youyao handed the portrait to Chun Xiao and instructed, ¡°Hang it on the wall.¡±

    Chun Xiao muttered to herself in confusion but did as she was told. Then, she heard Eldest Miss say evenly, ¡°Go and invite Fourth Miss in.¡±

    Chun Xiao was a little hesitant. ¡°Young Mistress, Fourth Miss is up to no good. Just send her away. Why invite her into the house?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    Chun Xiao had no choice but to agree. She turned and left the room. Yu Youyao asked Xia Tao to put away the embroidery basket. Although she had learned the double-sided embroidery technique, her embroidery skills were still too crass. It just wasn¡¯t presentable, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for Yu Qingning, who had exquisite embroidery skills, to see it. Otherwise, she would no doubt have to put up with condescension and mockery once again.

    ¡°Big Sis, you¡¯ve been busy learning from Nanny Xu, so I haven¡¯t seen you in a few days.¡± As soon as Yu Qingning entered the house, her gazended on Yu Youyao¡¯s swollen face. The gloating in her eyes could not be concealed.

    Nanny Liu had specially warned against spreading of the incidents in the residence yesterday, so it was kept hushed very well. Still, there was no way to have kept it from Concubine He.

    Big Sister had indeed been pped by her father.

    Before Yu Youyao could speak, Yu Qingning eximed, ¡°Big Sister, why is your face so red and swollen? What happened?¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. Soon, tears welled up in her eyes, as if she was the one who had been hit.

    Large drops of tears flowed out of Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes, streaming down her cheeks and to her sharp chin. Her fragile and helpless appearance looked heart-wrenching even to someone with a heart of stone.

    It was rare for her to cry so pitifully, so Yu Qingning almostughed aloud on the spot. She quickly covered the smile on her face with a handkerchief. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t cry. Father has always been strict with us sisters. He didn¡¯t mean to hit you. In the future, you have to attend sses with us. Father will definitely forgive you¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she raised her tear-stained face and looked at Yu Qingning. Word by word, she asked, ¡°How do you know I was pped by Father?¡±

    Yu Qingning was stunned for a moment before she stammered, ¡°I-I just happened to hear from a servant and I was worried about you, so I specially came to visit.¡±

    Yu Youyaoughed grimly as she continued to tear. ¡°The servants had been dismissed when Father came to the Jade Courtyard. Which servant did you hear this from?¡±

    Yu Qingning was stumped for words, and did not know how to answer.

    The Jade Courtyard was under Nanny Xu¡¯s strict supervision, so it wasn¡¯t easy to get information or news about the ce. Furthermore, what happened yesterday was even more tightly kept under wraps.

    It was just that her mother had heard a little about it from their fatherst night.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyshes were wet with tears, and her gaze was cold. ¡°I had indeed been pped by Father, but it was just a misunderstanding and he had hit me by mistake. Seeing as how you started talking about this the moment you came over, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not here to visit me, but tough at me!¡±

    As soon as she heard this, Yu Qingning knew she was in trouble. ¡°Big Sis, I-I was just worried about you, so I came to see you. I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±

    In the past, her father often lectured and scolded Yu Youyao. She naturally believed that Yu Youyao had done something wrong and angered her father again, which was why she had been hit. Who would have known that it was a wrongful p?

    Yu Qingning was in disbelief!

    Immediately, Yu Youyao mmed her teacup down and covered her face as she wailed. She pointed at the portrait on the wall. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have a mother, but that doesn¡¯t mean everyone can step over my head. Go and kowtow three times to my mother¡¯s portrait.¡±

    Yu Qingning nced at the wall and saw Madam Xie¡¯s sharp brows. Instantly, she was frightened and instinctively took a step back.

    Yu Youyao was crying so hard that she was out of breath. Then, she lost her temper. ¡°Y-you, why are you still standing there? My mother was Father¡¯s first wife, and she¡¯s your legitimate First Mother. Is it wrong to ask you to kowtow to her? Could it be that you feel wronged having to kowtow to her? Yu Qingning, do you have no regard for her anymore? I¡¯m going to tell Grandmother that you don¡¯t honor my mother and that you¡¯ve been disrespectful to her.¡±

    At this point, Yu Qinging had no choice even if she was unwilling. If she really ended up with the reputation of disrespecting herte First Mother, she would have to bear severe consequences.

    She gritted her teeth angrily and went forward to kneel on the ground. She kowtowed three times perfunctorily, but just as she was about to get up, she heard Yu Youyao say coldly, ¡°Although my mother is dead, I won¡¯t allow a concubine¡¯s daughter to patronize her. Do it again.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. ¡°Yu Youyao, don¡¯t push it.¡±

    Yu Youyao stopped crying. A teardrop that looked like it was about to fall hung onto her lower eyelid. She said icily, ¡°You¡¯re the one being disrespectful. How dare you talk about being reasonable. Why don¡¯t we go to Grandmother¡¯s house and ask for her opinion on this?¡±

 Chapter 58 - Yu Youyao, Thatâ€™s Enough!

    <h4>Chapter 58: Yu Youyao, That¡¯s Enough!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    ¡°You¡­¡± At the mention of Old Madam Yu, Yu Qingning was so angry that she almost cried. Clutching her handkerchief, she had no choice but to properly kowtow three times.

    Yu Youyao took the teacup from Chun Xiao and held it in her hands. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look respectful at all. Again!¡±

    ¡°Yu Youyao, that¡¯s enough!¡± Yu Qingning suddenly stood up and red furiously at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and took a sip of tea. She ced the teacup on the table and turned to Chun Xiao. ¡°Press down on Fourth Miss¡¯s head to make sure that she kowtows properly and shows her full respect.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened. Before she could react, Chun Xiao strode over and kicked Yu Qingning¡¯s legs. Yu Qingning¡¯s knees buckled and she fell to her knees with a thud.

    ¡°Yu Youyao!¡± Yu Qingning shrieked.

    Chun Xiao pressed down on the back of Yu Qingning¡¯s neck and forced her to kowtow yet another three times, making Yu Qingning dizzy.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Yu Youyao finally said.

    Chun Xiao retreated to stand at her side.

    Yu Qingning finally asked Jin Ju, who was in front of her, to help her up. The blood hadpletely drained from her petite face, and she stood rooted to the ground, trembling, feeling angry and resentful.

    Yu Youyao gave a smug chuckle. ¡°From now on, my mother¡¯s portrait will be hanging there. You have to fulfill your duty as a concubine¡¯s daughter and kowtow every time you see her.¡±

    Yu Qingning finally recovered from her shock and trembled with anger. ¡°How, how can you treat me like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Father will berate you if he finds out?¡±

    ¡°Berate me?¡± Yu Youyao chuckled again. ¡°Father wronged me with a p and made me cry. If he really finds out about this, he¡¯ll only feel bad for me. Besides, I¡¯m asking you to kowtow to my mother. Do you think that¡¯s being unfair?¡±

    Yu Qingning looked at Yu Youyao with her mouth agape. She had originally wanted to take the opportunity to mock Yu Youyao, but who knew that Yu Youyao would force her to kowtow to her mother and take the opportunity to punish her instead? Furthermore, she simply did not have a choice, because if news of this was really spread to others, people would definitely think that she was disrespectful and it would incur Old Madam¡¯s unhappiness.

    In other words, she had really shot herself in the foot.

    Not long after, Old Madam Yu heard the news and mmed her hand on the table in anger. ¡°That disgraceful thing. She saw that Madam Yang had been reprimanded, so she, a concubine, became arrogant and climbed over the head of Yao Yao, the eldest daughter of the legitimate first wife, even causing her to cry.¡±

    Nanny Liu lowered her head in silence.

    Old Madam Yu tightened her grip on the prayer beads in her hand. ¡°Yu Qingning will be punished to copy ¡®Female Virtue¡¯ a hundred times. Concubine He will be grounded for a month, and her allowance will be halved. Also, warn Concubine He that the study is an important ce for Eldest Master to handle official matters. Others are allowed into or out of it, and definitely no one else should be staying overnight in the study.¡±

    How could she not know about them messing around in the study yesterday?

    She had originally nned to give him a warning when he came back from the government office today, but who knew that after receiving his favor yesterday, Concubine He would already cause trouble early in the morning?

    Nanny Liu nodded. There was already a rule forbidding anyone from entering or leaving the study as they pleased. However, Master did not abide by it, while Old Madam Yu also closed one eye to it in the past.

    Today, Old Madam was making it clear that she wanted to deal with Concubine He. It was time to enforce these rules. No matter how much Eldest Master liked Concubine He in bed, he wouldn¡¯t go against Old Madam for a concubine. Besides, he was in the wrong for fooling around in the study in the first ce.

    That was the difference between a wife and a concubine!

    However, Old Madam Yu was not done yet. ¡°I remember that Concubine He had only managed to be a concubine due to Rou Jia¡¯s grace and kindness. When Rou Jia was still around, Concubine He acted humbly and often sent gifts like fragrance pouches, silk and handkerchiefs. However, she revealed her true colors as soon as Rou Jia passed away. She¡¯s truly a heartless actress.¡±

    Nanny Liu also added, ¡°Although First Madam Xie has passed on, as a lowly concubine, Concubine He should still remember her kindness.¡±

    At the very least, she shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble for Yu Youyao.

    Thinking of how Yao Yao had asked Yu Qingning to kowtow to Rou Jia¡¯s portrait, Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Go, take one of Madam Xie¡¯s portraits from the side room and send it to Concubine He. Ask her to burn three incense sticks every morning and night in the future, and kowtow three times. Soon, it will be the Buddhist Festival in April. I¡¯ve arranged for an incensemp for Rou Jia at the Precious Peace Temple, so she has to prepare to offer something too. Instruct her to copy the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra a hundred times.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Qingning had just returned to the Clear Autumn Courtyard in tears. She threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms andined aggrievedly, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve never suffered such a grievance. When Fatheres overter, I must let him know and have him teach her a lesson so that I can vent my anger.¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s heart ached as she held her handkerchief and gently stroked her daughter¡¯s bruised forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Once there¡¯s a first time in hitting someone, there will always be a second, third, and countless more times. Your father doesn¡¯t like Yu Youyao. When he sees that you were bullied by her, he will think that she¡¯s arrogant and will definitely stand up for you.¡±

    Still, Yu Qingning couldn¡¯t take it lying down and continued to curse and grumble about Yu Youyao.

    Concubine He hugged her daughter in her arms andforted her gently while thinking about how she should invite Master over after his workter, so that Yu Youyao could be taught a lesson.

    At this moment, a maidservant came over to inform her, ¡°Nanny Liu is here.¡±

    Concubine He was slightly taken aback, but when she thought about how Master doted on her, she heaved a sigh of relief. She instructed the maidservant to console Yu Qingning and turned to leave the inner room.

    Concubine He was dressed in pink, and she exuded a charming aura. She greeted Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu nodded indifferently and exined everything that Old Madam had instructed. Concubine He¡¯s charming face immediately turned pale.

    If she had to be grounded for a month, then Master wouldn¡¯t being to her house again within this month, nor could she get anyone to invite him over.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for Master to be dissatisfied with Madam Yang. Furthermore, Madam Yang was punished and had to be with Old Madam Yu to serve her all the time. This was the perfect opportunity for her to gain favor with Master. Now that she was grounded, wouldn¡¯t she be wasting such an opportunity?

    And Qingning!

    The person who had been bullied was clearly Qingning, but not only did Old Madam want to ground her, she¡¯d also ordered her to copy ¡°Female Virtue¡±. Old Madam was really too biased.

    Even though she was a concubine¡¯s daughter, she shouldn¡¯t be treated so lowly.

    Then, Nanny Liu held up Madam Xie¡¯s portrait and slowly unfolded it. ¡°Concubine He, do you still recognize the person in this portrait?¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s expression changed. Her body swayed, and she knelt on the ground, lowering her head. ¡°Of course I recognize her. I was originally a member of the family of a criminal official. It was Eldest Madam Xie who pitied my poor life and redeemed me. She even let me enter the Yu Residence to serve Eldest Master. I dare not forget to thank Eldest Madam for her kindness.¡±

    Nanny Liu revealed a smile, but continued to look at her calmly. ¡°It¡¯s good that Concubine He still remembers Eldest Madam¡¯s kindness.¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she had an ominous feeling within her.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 59 - Cousin, the Sachetâ€™s Ready!

    <h4>Chapter 59: Cousin, the Sachet¡¯s Ready!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    As expected, Nanny Liu changed her tone. ¡°In the future, you will burn three incense sticks every morning and night. You will need to kowtow three times to show your gratitude to Madam Xie. In April, it will be the Buddhist Festival. Old Madam has lit antern for Madam Xie at the Precious Peace Temple, so she will need to prepare some offerings, and will need to trouble you to copy the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva Sutra a hundred times to express your gratitude towards Madam Xie.¡±

    When Concubine He heard this, her body suddenly lost all strength and she copsed to the ground.

    Nanny Liu added, ¡°First Madam will be supervising you, so you can¡¯t be ck or treat it lightly.¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s body twitched as she gripped the handkerchief in her hand tightly. Old Madam¡¯s methods were really impressive¡ªto have her and Madam Yang fight to the death while she watched coldly from the side.

    Then, just as Nanny Liu was about to leave, she turned back around. ¡°By the way, Concubine He, I have to remind you that there are distinctions between the first and second wives. Don¡¯t raise the expectations of Fourth Miss to be too high, such that she tries topete with the legitimate young mistresses of the residence. Whether Fourth Miss has a good or bad path in the future, it all depends on Old Madam.¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s face wentpletely ashen as she remained on the ground, shaking.

    With that, Nanny Liu left with a few old maids. As they left the Clear Autumn Courtyard, they locked the door and blocked off the courtyardpletely.

    In the Jade Courtyard, Chun Xiao told Yu Youyao about what had happened in the Clear Autumn Courtyard. ¡°Concubine He is usually a smart person. Why was she so foolish today?¡±

    Yu Youyao continued embroidering her brocade without looking up. ¡°Receiving favor made her arrogant andcent.¡±

    Grandmother knew that her father was a little muddle-headed when it came to women and did not have strong morals, so she had forbidden him from having more concubines. There was only one wife and one concubine in the residence.

    In the past, her father treated Madam Yang with high regard and respect, often spending most of his time at Madam Yang¡¯s ce.

    Concubine He was also doted on, but she could neverpare to Madam Yang.

    Now that Madam Yang had been reprimanded by her father and had to observe the rules in her grandmother¡¯s house, he naturally gave more attention to Concubine He. How could she not be smug?

    Chun Xiaoughed. ¡°Let¡¯s see if anyone in the residence dares to climb over your head again in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao said nothing.

    Concubine He¡¯s current plight had actually been carefully nned and caused by her.

    She had asked Chun Xiao to take out her mother¡¯s portrait on purpose, to make herself seem more vulnerable, like a child without a mother who was wronged but had no ability to defend herself, and could only cry while thinking of her dead mother.

    After hearing about this, Grandmother naturally would think of using her mother to keep Concubine He in check, since Concubine He had been brought into the residence by her mother after all.

    No matter how arrogant Concubine He was, in front of her grandmother and mother, she could only swallow her punishment and me her own bad luck.

    But she would not have nned and caused this if they had not provoked her!

    At this moment, Dong Mei walked over. ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master is here.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyes widened. She quickly put down the embroidery tool in her hands and stood up. She was about to walk out, but turned around after taking a few steps. ¡°Quick, bring over my green bamboo embroidered sachet.¡±

    Chun Xiao smiled. ¡°I already have it here.¡±

    Yu Youyao happily took the sachet from Chun Xiao and rushed excitedly to the reception pavilion. Sure enough, she saw her cousin sitting in the hall with a teacup in his hand, looking at the Spring Apricot Painting that she had hung up in her hall, which was the very painting he had created not long ago and asked Chang An to send over.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and looked up. Yu Youyao was wearing a high-waisted pink and white embroidered apricot skirt and a slightly thicker long-sleeved top. It had been a while since he had seen her, and she had lost a lot of weight. Her round little face had be the size of a palm, and her chin had be sharper. She was now taller than when she was at the Precious Peace Temple. She looked delicate, and already had the aura of a youngdy.

    Yu Youyao ran up to her cousin, her eyes filled with joy. ¡°This is the first time you¡¯vee to see me in the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and nced at her slightly swollen face. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Does your face still hurt?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much anymore. Nanny Xu said that I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Cousin, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nced at Chang An, who was behind him. Chang An understood and took out a small jade box, handing it to his young master. Zhou Linghuai reached out to take it, then handed it to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao looked at the small jade box and reached out to take it. ¡°Cousin, what is this? Is it for me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°This is the Nine Flowers Jade Dew Cream. It¡¯s more effective at reducing swelling than the Jade Beauty Cream.¡±

    Standing in the back, Chang An thought to himself.

    This was a holy healing medicine. How could the Jade Beauty Creampare?

    Yu Youyao did not know any of this. She handed the jade box to her cousin and brought her face close to his. ¡°Cousin, quickly help me apply it.¡±

    Chang An¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he heard this. How could a girl be so shameless as to take the initiative to ce her face right in front of a man¡¯s face? How improper.

    Young Master did not like to touch others, so he was definitely going to refuse.

    But the very next instant, it was almost as if he got pped in the face.

    Zhou Linghuai looked down at the jade box in his hand, then looked up at the girl¡¯s face. He was stunned for a long moment, until the girl urged, ¡°Cousin, hurry up. I¡¯m still waiting here.¡±

    The delicate and clear voice made Zhou Linghuai react. He subconsciously opened the jade box and used the small jade spoon to pick out some jade-white colored paste. He gently applied it on her face, then circled the bottom of the spoon around her face and spread it evenly.

    It wasn¡¯t until he finished applying the medicine that he realized his actions seemed a little improper.

    The Nine Flowers Jade Dew Ointment had a faint fragrance. When it was applied on her face, it was cool to the touch, and her slightly painful cheeks could not help but feel refreshed.

    Yu Youyao smiled even more happily and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Cousin, the Nine Flowers Jade Dew Ointment is really effective. It didn¡¯t hurt at all when it was being applied to my face.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai closed the ointment and handed it to Chun Xiao.

    Chun Xiao quickly received it.

    ¡°Cousin, I have a gift for you too.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and took out the green bamboo sachet from her sleeve. However, she held it in her hand and was a little embarrassed to pass it over.

    Zhou Linghuai took a look and his gaze stopped moving. Suddenly, he smelled a slight fragrance of fresh and elegant apricot flowers in the air.

    He had thought that she had forgotten, but he didn¡¯t expect her to have really made it. ¡°Is this the sachet you had promised me?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly.

    Seeing that she was holding the sachet with her head lowered and had no intention of giving it to him, Zhou Linghuai raised his eyebrows slightly and reached out his hand. ¡°Hand it to me!¡±

    Yu Youyao hesitated again, feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°I-I embroidered this sachet myself. I¡¯ve only just started learning needlework recently, so I didn¡¯t embroider it well. Cousin, don¡¯t mind my poor skills.¡±

    ¡®She embroidered it herself?¡¯

    Previously, he had heard from Chang An that Eldest Miss Yu had hurt her hands while learning embroidery, and had cried and shouted that she did not want to learn.

    When he had heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at this girl for being too coddled.

    Only now did he recall that the rumors in the residence about Yu Youyao learning embroidery seemed to have started after Yu Youyao had returned from the Precious Peace Temple. So, that meant that the reason she hadn¡¯t sent him a sachet for such a long time, was because she was learning embroidery and personally made a sachet for him?

    For this, she had even pricked her fingers!

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 60 - Cousin Is So Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 60: Cousin Is So Amazing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Seeing that her cousin was silent, Yu Youyao gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She ced the sachet in her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯d originally nned to hone my needlework skills before making the sachet for you, but it wouldn¡¯t have been good to keep you waiting.¡±

    For a moment, Zhou Linghuai did not say anything. He stared at the sachet in his hand, but his mind was actually picturing this pampered and delicate little girl¡ªwho had never had to suffer before¡ªholding a thin needle and threading it, but constantly poking her own fingertips because of her clumsiness. It was so painful that her eyes welled up with tears and she sobbed, shouting that she no longer wanted to learn, but still ended up gritting her teeth through it and finishing the embroidery carefully.

    All of a sudden, the light sachet in his hand felt so heavy that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    This gift was indeed much too heavy for him.

    Yu Youyao was still chattering away. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to criticize my embroidery. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve embroidered anything. At the very most, I¡¯ll give you a better one when I¡¯ve mastered needlework.¡±

    The first thing she had ever embroidered¡ªshe was giving to him. Zhou Linghuai swallowed. ¡°I like this sachet very much. Thank you, Cousin, it must¡¯ve been tough to make it.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly stopped talking. She looked at her cousin and her face turned red. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t tough. As long as you like it, Cousin. As long as you like it.¡±

    Seeing the littledy standing a little distance away, Zhou Linghuaiughed lightly. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Yu Youyao ran over and crouched down in front of her cousin. She looked up at him with sparkling eyes that were even more beautiful than the stars in the sky.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly reached out to hold her hand. Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She blinked and looked at her cousin, but did not resist.

    Her soft little hand seemed to be boneless as he held it in his own hand. It was soft and smooth. Zhou Linghuai flipped her hand over and ced the sachet on her palm. ¡°Cousin, please help me wear it.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened, then she smiled brightly. She held the sachet in her hand and nodded eagerly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    It seemed that her cousin really liked this sachet that she had embroidered.

    Her efforts in making this green bamboo sachet had not been wasted.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pale lips also showed a hint of a smile. He watched as the littledy lowered her head and twirled the green knot, attaching it to his waist and nimbly tying an exquisite knot. She tilted her head and took a serious look at it, then frowned as if she was not satisfied. She reached out to adjust the knot and assessed it carefully for a while. Then, she pursed her lips and said reluctantly, ¡°Cousin, you shouldn¡¯t wear it. People willugh at you for it.¡±

    Her cousin was dressed in light green clothes with dark patterns, and he had an indescribably noble and dignified air.

    This sachet clearly did not match her cousin¡¯s aura. It was not worthy of him.

    Zhou Linghuai looked down. ¡°I think it¡¯s quite good. It has a very special fragrance.¡±

    Feeling that the sachet wasn¡¯tpletely useless, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stopped worrying about her embroidery. ¡°The apricot flowers inside are the ones from you at Precious Peace Temple¡­¡± As if realizing that she had misspoken, she quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°I¡¯ve recently been learning how to mix incense from Nanny Xu. I also handled the apricot flowers myself. Nanny Xu said that I¡¯m very talented at making incense. This sachet canst for a long time.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the sachet in his hand with his fingers. The stitching was not exquisite, and it was a little rough to the touch, but he liked it very much. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not want to show off in front of her cousin. She was happy to be praised by him, but also a little embarrassed. ¡°Cousin, this sachet uses double-sided embroidery, and there are patterns on both sides. Although the other side is also embroidered with green bamboo patterns, the type and posture of the bamboo are a little different. I¡¯ve only just started learning this embroidery skill, so I couldn¡¯t make twopletely different sides. but when you¡¯re tired of this side, you can flip it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    ¡°This is your first time in the Jade Courtyard. I¡¯ll take you for a walk.¡± Yu Youyao stood up and walked around to Zhou Linghuai¡¯s back. Just as her hand was on the armrest of the wheelchair, she recalled how she had almost caused Cousin to fall previously. She lowered her hand awkwardly and retreated to the side.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The Jade Courtyard was not renovated like the Green House, so it wasn¡¯t as convenient for wheelchairs toe and go. They stopped at the door, and Chang An half-carried the wheelchair over the threshold.

    After that, Zhou Linghuai turned the wheels and went ahead.

    Seeing that her cousin was moving with such ease, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    Noticing her gaze, Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°My legs aren¡¯t nimble, so I¡¯ve trained some arm strength, and my arms are more flexible and strong.¡±

    Yu Youyao praised sincerely, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Zhou Linghuaiughed and changed the topic. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s prescription is excellent. Thank you.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She was sincerely happy for him. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    He did not ask if the prescription had been given by her. Imperial Physician Hu couldn¡¯t have produced something like that for him, but the Xie family of Quanzhou could.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a headacheing on when he thought of the messy medicinal herbs needed for the prescription. However, he naturally had to ept and appreciate the youngdy¡¯s kind intentions.

    ording to Uncle Sun, this Essence Protection Pill was a secret recipe that could replenish his vitality. If he managed to take this pill for a long time, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about his lifespan anymore.

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongzheng returned from the government office. When he heard that Concubine He had been grounded and Yu Qingning had been punished, he frowned.

    His fourth daughter, Qing Ning, was smart and charming, and he doted on her a lot. The moment he heard that she had been punished, he immediately asked Zhao Da about what had happened in the residence.

    Zhao Da did not dare to hide anything any longer.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s impression of his eldest daughter had changed a little, butpared to his fourth daughter, whom he had always adored, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little biased. Still, he couldn¡¯t say much since Qing Ning had caused Yao Yao to cry while hugging her mother¡¯s portrait.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Old Madam has invited Master over.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng hurriedly went to An Shou Hall and saw Old Madam Yu sitting on the soft couch, leaning against the pillow and dozing off. She did not look too well. When he looked around but did not see Madam Yang, he was a little unhappy. ¡°Mother, Madam Yang is supposed to be observing the rules by your side. Why isn¡¯t she serving you?¡±

    After a day, the anger in his heart had dissipated a little. Thinking that Madam Yang had used Jia Jia¡¯s health to trick him only because she had been jealous when she found out that he had gone to Clear Autumn Courtyard, he had nned to speak up for her in front of his mother.

    But now, he was a little displeased once again.

    Other families had daughters-inw who observed rules by being by their mother-inw¡¯s side at all times, serving tea and water. Madam Yang, on the other hand, had run off somewhere to ck off¡ªhow unbing of a daughter-inw.

    His mother was already at such an old age, and did not have great health, but still had to fret and be concerned over the household matters due to Madam Yang¡¯s ipetence at management.

    Yet, Madam Yang did not reflect on herself, and went somewhere to hide instead.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 61 - That Wretch Will Naturally Receive

    <h4>Chapter 61: That Wretch Will Naturally Receive Her Retribution</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Madam Yu slowly opened her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s copying Buddhist scriptures at the Temple Hall. It¡¯ll be the Spring Buddhist Festival in April. I n to prepare more Buddhist scriptures to worship Buddha, so I had her help to copy them.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression softened. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to say a few words for Madam Yang, so that his mother wouldn¡¯t be too hard on her.

    It was a good thing that his mother was setting stricter rules for Madam Yang, but they had been married for many years after all, so he couldn¡¯t simply watch her suffer.

    When Old Madam Yu saw his expression, her voice also became several tones calmer. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like Madam Yang¡¯s pettiness and ipetence in managing the household, I¡¯m not that kind of wicked mother-inw who will torture her daughter-inw. I only called Madam Yang over to set the rules and have her observe them so that everyone else in the household will learn and follow, and the servants will not dare to misbehave anymore.¡±

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± Yu Zongzheng was filled with shame. His mother had never liked Madam Yang, but she had never treated her harshly in the nine years that she had been in the Yu Residence.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yu Zongzheng evenly. ¡°I heard that Concubine He stayed over in the study yesterday?¡±

    As soon as Yu Zongzheng listened, his old face immediately twisted into panic. He finally understood why his mother had grounded Concubine He. ¡°Yes. It was terrible of me.¡±

    ¡°You behaved terribly indeed, and she also acted improperly. Yesterday, I said that I wanted to set and enforce stricter rules for the First Madam. Everyone in the residence knew about it, yet she still deliberately broke the rules, disrespecting mepletely.¡± Old Madam Yu said coldly.

    Yu Zongzheng broke out in cold sweat. He did not dare to utter a single word.

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°This morning, Fourth Miss went to the Jade Courtyard and made Yao Yao so angry that she hugged her mother¡¯s portrait and cried. How do you think she knew that Yao Yao had been beaten by you?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng gasped inwardly and lowered his head, not daring to make a sound.

    He had only mentioned it casually in front of Concubine He yesterday, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so disrespectful of the rules and actually tell Fourth Miss about it!

    He was furious, and the remaining pity he had for Concubine He dissipatedpletely.

    Old Madam Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s time you cultivated your character. Don¡¯t seek women¡¯spany all the time. As a respectable man, it¡¯s improper for you to hang out and fool around with women in the backyard.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng did not dare to say anything else and only hurriedly agreed.

    At night, Yang Shuwan came out of Temple Hall and returned to the main courtyard feeling exhausted. Nanny Li came over to report on Concubine He.

    Yang Shuwan sneered. ¡°That b*tch is naturally being punished by the heavens. She¡¯d failed to even think¡ªOld Madam is setting rules for me, so it¡¯s obvious that the rules are also for the whole residence. That Concubine He is just a man¡¯s ything who only knows how to wiggle her butt for him, yet she had the audacity to disobey Old Madam, so she has been reduced to such a plight. Serves her right.¡±

    Yang Shuwan had originally been worried that lowly woman would take advantage of the fact that she had to observe the rules by Old Madam¡¯s side and try to seduce Master to dote on her more. She didn¡¯t expect her to shoot herself in the foot.

    After a long day of exhausting chores, Yang Shuwan finally felt a little happier.

    However, when she thought about how she had to do the same thing again tomorrow morning, her expression turned back to looking dreadful.

    The Nine Flowers Jade Dew Cream was extremely effective. The next day, Yu Youyao¡¯s face had mostly recovered. It was no longer obvious that she had been pped.

    Yu Youyao was very happy and headed to An Shou Hall to greet her grandmother.

    When Old Madam Yu saw this, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°It was still swollen yesterday, but it seems to have mostly recovered today. Does it still hurt?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled, and they sparkled. ¡°It stopped hurting yesterday after I applied the ointment Cousin gave me. It¡¯spletely fine now after just a night.¡±

    Upon hearing that it was Zhou Linghuai who had given her the ointment, Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened.

    The two of them had breakfast as Madam Yang served them. Then, Madam Yao brought her children over to greet them.

    Since she hadn¡¯t seen her grandchildren for a few days, Old Madam Yu was delighted by this. She immediately asked Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin about their studies.

    Looking proper and respectful, Yu Shanyan answered clearly and eloquently, with the dignified aura of an eldest male legitimate offspring. When Old Madam Yu heard his reply, she nodded repeatedly and even praised him quite a bit.

    When it was Yu Shanxin¡¯s turn, he only chose certain things to borate and said, ¡°Grandmother, Mentor taught me horsemanship and archery a few days ago. I¡¯m better at it than Eldest Brother. I can ride horses faster than him, and I¡¯m also better at archery. Mentor praised me for having a good foundation and strong basics. Father ns to find me a martial arts master who will specially teach me martial arts.¡±

    When Yu Shanyan heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. Seeing his brother¡¯s smug expression, he didn¡¯t have the heart to point out that out of the Six Arts of a Gentleman, he was only good at riding and archery.

    Her second grandson had been an outgoing child since he was young. Old Madam Yu knew very well that he was a mischievous and cheeky one. However, when she heard that he, who wasn¡¯t good at studying, had also been praised by his teacher, she was overjoyed. ¡°Good, good, good. If you cultivate some martial arts skills, you can use it to work for the royal family. You two brothers willplement each other¡ªone specializing in brains while the other in brawn.¡±

    Yu Shanxin had managed to brag about himself and get praised. But just as he was feeling smug, he heard his mother say, ¡°Old Madam, you can¡¯t praise him or his head will grow so big that it¡¯ll hit the ceiling.¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Yang Shuwan, who was standing politely behind Old Madam.

    Previously, Madam Yao had already heard that Old Madam Yu was going to set stricter rules for Madam Yang, and immediately guessed that Madam Yang had done something stupid,pletely angering Old Madam and caused her to be taught a lesson.

    They were both daughters-inw, and although her family was separated into another branch of the family, she still had to show her filial piety. Madam Yao had been getting anxious and worried, but it also wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to rush to Old Madam Yu¡¯s ce on the first day.

    Now seeing that Old Madam Yu was treating her the same as before, she understood that the Old Madam¡¯s anger was directed at Madam Yang and not her. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, Old Madam hadid down stricter rules for her eldest daughter-inw. As her second daughter-inw, she should also being over more often to serve Old Madam.

    After saying that, Old Madam Yu felt a little thirsty and reached out to gesture to Yang Shuwan.

    Yang Shuwan was stunned, not reacting for a moment.

    Nanny Liu frowned when she saw this. Just as she was about to serve the tea herself, Madam Yao stood up and quickly took it from Nanny Liu. She bowed and handed it to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Old Madam, have some tea.¡±

    All daughters-inw werepared against each other. Old Madam Yu shot a nce at Yang Shuwan then took the tea. No matter how thick-skinned Yang Shuwan was, she couldn¡¯t help but turn crimson. She tugged at her handkerchief and couldn¡¯t help but hate Madam Yao for being so meddlesome. She red at Madam Yao, whose gaze was fixed on Old Madam Yu.

    After a while, Old Madam finished her tea. Yang Shuwan quickly reached out to take the teacup, but she was too anxious and identally hit the teacup over. s, although she managed to catch hold of the teacup before it fell and hit Old Madam Yu, the tea and tea leaves had spilled all over her.

    Old Madam Yu was shocked and cried out, ¡°Ai-yo!¡±

    Madam Yao was also startled and quickly asked, ¡°Old Madam, did the tea scald you?¡±

    The servants always had to make sure that the tea was very hot when it was brought out, to ensure that it wouldn¡¯t be served cold even if it was left sitting for a while. No one knew whether this cup of tea was from a batch that was freshly brought out¡ªit was so dangerous to have spilled it on Old Madam Yu.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She frantically wiped the tea leaves off Old Madam¡¯s body with her handkerchief and apologized profusely, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯m sorry. I was careless¡­¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 62 - Suffered a Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 62: Suffered a Cmity</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Madam Yu stared at Yang Shuwan sharply and said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re so clumsy. You can¡¯t even do such a simple thing well. Get off me this instant.¡±

    Her harsh words made Yang Shuwan shiver as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her. She could only hang her head low and take a step back, not daring to say another word.

    Nanny Liu stepped forward. ¡°Old Madam, did you get scalded?¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. Help me back to my room to change.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly agreed and helped Old Madam Yu into the inner room. Madam Yao followed behind. When Yang Shuwan saw this, she also wanted to follow, but Old Madam Yu¡¯s stern re when turning to look back stopped her in her tracks.

    Yang Shuwan was so embarrassed that her face turned pale.

    In her heart, she was furious that Madam Yao had deliberatelye to the main house to gloat at her misery and even caused her to spill the tea, upsetting Old Madam. She was also jealous that Madam Yao had gained points in front of Old Madam. Even the children of Madam Yao were nothing good¡ªonly knowing how to get on Old Madam¡¯s good side.

    Yu Youyao and the other grandchildren were relieved when they saw that their grandmother was really fine.

    Yu Shuangbai hadn¡¯t seen Yu Youyao for a few days and wanted to drag her to feed the fish at the lotus pond. Yu Youyao rolled her eyes and brought Yu Shuangbai back to the Jade Courtyard. She then asked Chun Xiao to bring some fish food, and they climbed onto the wooden railing to sprinkle it into the pond. Nanny Xu instructed two old maids to keep watch so that they wouldn¡¯t fall into the water.

    Arge group of koi fish were fighting over the fish food. Seeing how lively it was, Yu Shuangbai pped her hands. ¡°I know that Grandmother asked you to learn the rules from Nanny Xu, but I can¡¯t believe you really did so obediently? Now, my mother can¡¯t stand it when I y all day, and she keeps nagging at me to learn the rules as well. I¡¯ve really suffered a cmity because of you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was speechless. ¡°What else could I do? You don¡¯t know how formidable Nanny Xu is.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai looked at her sympathetically. She looked around and whispered into Yu Youyao¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that the pce is a dog-eat-dog ce. Those whoe out of the pce are all very bad people.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Nanny Xu is great.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes and changed the topic. ¡°A few days ago, my mother asked Nanny Qian to teach me needlework. Look at my fingers, you can even see the needle marks.¡±

    As she spoke, she spread her hands in front of Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao took a closer look and indeed saw two needle marks. Recalling that her fingers had also been pricked by many needles, she smiled and gloated. ¡°You¡¯ve been pricked so many times and yet you still haven¡¯t mastered needlework.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re an expert now.¡± It was so difficult to learn needlework¡ªhow could she have mastered it in just ten days?

    Yu Youyao was smug. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take you to have a look so that you won¡¯t think I¡¯m just bragging.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was in a daze as she followed Yu Youyao into the Embroidery Pavilion. She watched as Yu Youyao picked up her half-embroidered pattern from the basket, then worked the needle and thread in front of her. Her eyes widened in shock, and she clutched her chest with an expression that said, ¡°We agreed to only eat, drink, and y together, but you secretly worked hard behind my back.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Shuangbai was so taken aback and had such an expression of disbelief, Yu Youyao felt bad and asked Chun Xiao to bring two boxes of apricot flower cream that she had made herself. ¡°I¡¯m learning how to concoct perfume from Nanny Xu. This is apricot flower paste that I made myself. When you wash your face in the morning, apply it evenly on your face and wash it off after a short while. Not only will you look better, but your face won¡¯t be dry as well. Nanny Xu said that all the nobles in the pce also use apricot flowers to make creams and wash their faces with it. You and Auntie can each have a box. Ask me for more when you¡¯ve finished using it.¡±

    ¡°You know how to make perfume?!¡± Yu Shuangbai was first shocked by Yu Youyao¡¯s ability to concoct perfume. Then, she happily held the box and opened it on the spot. The light red flower cream was delicate and smooth, emitting a fresh fragrance which wasn¡¯t too rich nor too light. It smelled very good.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive. Nanny Xu has only been in the residence for a short time, but you¡¯ve already learned needlework and perfume.¡±

    Seeing Yu Youyao¡¯s clear and calm eyes, Yu Shuangbai felt that her big sister really looked different from before.

    Yu Youyao shed a smile.

    Yu Shuangbai sighed and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, Grandmother has always been magnanimous and understanding. Why did she suddenly want to set rules for your mother?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not mention that she had been pped, and only talked about Imperial Physician Hu visiting to take Old Madam¡¯s pulse. ¡°Grandmother thinks that Mother didn¡¯t behave with propriety. She was hopping mad at Mother.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai puckered her lips. ¡°Serves her right! You¡¯re really pitiful to have such a wicked stepmother.¡±

    Yu Youyao hit her yfully. ¡°How daring of you to insult even your elders. You¡¯ve really grown some guts. Be careful not to let Second Aunt find out or she¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai begged for mercy.

    Then, Yu Youyao thought about how the rankings had not been released yet and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Did Second Uncle say when the rankings would be released? In the past, it would always be out ten days after the examination.¡±

    Logically speaking, the results of the Imperial Examination should have been released on February 19th. It was already the 21st today, yet the results still hadn¡¯t been released.

    These days, the students who had taken the examination did not even socialize much. They waited all day for news of the rankings to be released.

    Yu Shuangbai did not answer. Instead, she looked at Yu Youyao curiously and asked, ¡°Since when did you start caring about such things?¡±

    Yu Youyaoughed a little. ¡°I just found it a little strange. It was a casual question.¡±

    If there were any issues at the Imperial Court, Second Uncle would need to inform Second Aunt about it first and foremost, in case their family was implicated in the matters of the Imperial Court and created trouble. Hence, Yu Shuangbai would definitely have received some information from Second Aunt.

    Yu Shuangbai pursed her lips. ¡°Father said that there were some differences in opinions towards answers of a few students in this examination. Those grading the papers couldn¡¯te to an agreement, and there was also a dispute about the rankings, so the results will be a little dyed. There have been simr precedents like this in the past, so it¡¯s not a big deal, and he has instructed Mother to just focus on the household matters.¡±

    Yu Youyao seemed to be in deep thought as she nodded. She did not ask any further.

    But!

    Recently, she had often heard Nanny Xu mention things that she had seen and heard while working in the pce, and she had also gained some understanding of the various residences in the capital. In addition, with the whole matter of the ¡°Mentor-disciple deal¡±, she had be especially sensitive in picking up on certain things.

    She was sure that the Imperial Court¡¯s dy in releasing the rankings definitely had something to do with that matter of the examiner epting disciples.

    The so-called ¡°disagreements¡± and ¡°disputes¡± over the selection of the best answers and examinees might also be an internal struggle between the different factions of the Imperial Court.

    Second Uncle and the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence belonged to different factions. The two factions fought both openly and secretly for their own interests. The ¡°mentor-disciple deal¡± was clearly a case of cheating in the imperial examination, to help or even pull strings for those from the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence. Second Uncle must have learned about this ¡°deal¡± from Grandmother, and it was impossible for his faction to allow it to happen.

    The best way was to maintain a poker face during the grading process and eliminate the disciples from the Marquis of Weining¡¯s faction one by one. If they did not manage to eliminate all of these disciples, they had to then at least curb them on the rankings andpete for the higher spots. Since this would mean a tug of war between both sides, it would naturally cause the situation to be a stalemate.

    When it came to the interests of the factions, no one would back down, so it would probably take quite some time more before the rankings were released.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 63 - Attending Classes at Home

    <h4>Chapter 63: Attending sses at Home</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After figuring all this out, Yu Youyao felt relieved that the matter of the ¡°mentor-disciple deal¡± was unlikely to be exposed.

    Yu Shuangbai changed the topic and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re learning the rules from Nanny Xu, does it mean that you won¡¯t have to attend home school sses anymore? Yesterday, Ms. Ye asked about you too.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be attending tomorrow. Father wants me to attend sses every morning and learn from Nanny Xu in the afternoons.¡±

    Previously, the teacher¡¯s lessons were all about rules and principles, which she didn¡¯t have the patience to listen or learn. Her grandmother felt that Nanny Xu could also teach her these instead, so she allowed her to stop attending those sses at home.

    Yu Shuangbai looked surprised and nodded. ¡°Eldest Uncle is being reasonable for once.¡±

    Seeing how she spoke so bluntly without thinking, Yu Youyao was a little speechless, but she did not say anything. After all, it was true that her father had always been very harsh and unkind towards her. Everyone in the Yu Residence knew that.

    At this moment, Xia Tao brought over a small porcin bowl. Yu Shuangbai received it and ate a mouthful. There was a faint milky taste, along with the fragrance of roasted almonds, and the sweetness of papaya. It was a fresh and sweet sensation in her mouth. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    Yu Youyao put down her bowl. ¡°Almond papaya milk, made by Nanny Xu.¡±

    ¡°No wonder you say that Nanny Xu is great. I¡¯d dly have even ten of such a nanny.¡± Yu Shuangbai nced at Yu Youyao enviously and couldn¡¯t help eating another bowl of the dessert.

    Yu Youyao instructed Xia Tao to go and learn how to make almond papaya milk from Nanny Xu, and to bring Zhen Zhu along.

    All of a sudden, Yu Shuangbai smiled with glee. ¡°Ms. Ye has always been very strict. Since you haven¡¯t been to her sses for so long, you better hope that she won¡¯t make things difficult for you tomorrow.¡±

    The next morning, Yu Youyao woke up an hour earlier than usual.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s heart ached for her young mistress who had to wake up that early. ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯ve been waking up earlier and earlier these past two days. Why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±

    Yu Youyao yawned, feeling a little sleepy. ¡°I have to go for the home ssester. I want to get up early and finish my etiquette session with Nanny so that I can go over for sses earlier.¡±

    Chun Xiao had no choice but to help her up.

    In about the time it took to burn an incense stick, Yu Youyao had finished washing andbing. She was wearing an borate and exquisite nineyer outfit as she practiced etiquette with Nanny Xu.

    The number of books ced on Yu Youyao¡¯s head had increased from one to three. With each step, her movements looked gentle and elegant.

    Neither coy nor coquettish, but she had a supple posture which entuated her grace. Nanny Xu nodded in satisfaction. Before two hours was even up, she called for a stop. ¡°Young Mistress, you have to go to ss. From tomorrow onwards, the duration for etiquette learning and practice will be reduced to an hour. From now on, you need to pay more attention and be more conscious of your posture and manners wherever you go.¡±

    In the past few days, Yu Youyao had changed from her usualzy self to being proactive in learning. Every morning, she could get up on her own without needing constant urging. A few days ago, she had still looked a little stiff when practicing, but today, she was already moving naturally and flexibly. Clearly, she had put in a lot of effort.

    This made Nanny Xu feel very heartened, but she felt that waking up before dawn was indeed a little too early. Yao Yao was still growing, so she had to get enough sleep.

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms and cooed, ¡°Nanny dotes on me the most!¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and stroked her hair. Her tone became much gentler. ¡°The medicinal bath is ready. You¡¯re drenched in sweat. Hurry, go and wash up.¡±

    After taking a shower, Yu Youyao returned to her room. Nanny Xu personally picked out a snow-green dress with dark patterns and matched it with a light green outer shirt patterned with green willow branches.

    Yu Youyao recognized it at a nce. Dong Mei had previously helped her pick out this outfit when she was preparing to head to the Precious Peace Temple. However, Nanny Xu had found the material too thin and the outfit too dull, so she had picked out a new outfit.

    Thinking about how Ms. Ye usually dressed in green too, Yu Youyao understood Nanny Xu¡¯s efforts and good intentions.

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao change her clothes while Dong Mei picked out some jewelry. Nanny Xu took the opportunity to teach the two maidservants. ¡°Ms. Ye is from a schrly family in the Linjiang Prefecture. She¡¯s good at chess, calligraphy, painting, and ying the zither. She¡¯s also great at poetry and singing. She¡¯s an extremely renowned talented woman. She had been married to the second son of the first wife of the Earl of Changning¡¯s Residence, but because he favored his concubine over her¡ªhis wife¡ªthey ended up agreeing to have a divorce. Divorced daughters were supposed to return to their maiden homes, but Ms. Ye adopted a distant orphaned nephew from the Ye family n instead. Then, she started teaching young mistresses of big, prominent families, and has established a good reputation for herself in the capital.¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew a little about all of this.

    Nanny Xu continued, ¡°Ms. Ye is a woman who values literature and talent, and is also a divorc¨¦e, having a calm and refined disposition. This green dress has a more elegant style, so it¡¯s likely that she¡¯ll be pleased with the outfit.¡±

    Chun Xiao and Dong Mei were enlightened.

    Nanny Xu turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°You haven¡¯t been attending these sses for a long time. When you¡¯re there, apologize to Ms. Ye first. As a disciple, you should show respect to your teacher.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded to show agreement.

    At this moment, Xia Tao and Qiu Xing brought breakfast over.

    In addition to the shrimp dumplings and crystal dumplings that Yu Youyao liked, there was also a small bowl of medicinal cuisine that Nanny Xu had personally cooked, some simple porridge, sweet and sour pickled plum meat, and a dozen other dishes. Each and every dish was exquisite.

    When Yu Youyao saw the food, her eyes lit up.

    Spring was a good season for cleansing and nourishing the lungs. Yu Youyao asked Xia Tao to send a stack of pear juice dessert that had her spiritual dew to The Green House, and Qiu Xing to send a bowl to An Shou Hall. ¡°Tell Grandmother that from today onwards, I¡¯ll be going to my home sses, so I won¡¯t be able to have breakfast with her. But I¡¯ll have dinner with her every night.¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded with approval.

    It was no wonder that the Old Madam favored her. Ever since she moved into the Jade Courtyard, she apanied the Old Madam for breakfast every morning, and even made arrangements to visit at night now that she no longer had the time to go over in the mornings.

    No one in the Yu Residence could match her sense of filial piety.

    As for Young Master Zhou from The Green House, a sh flickered across Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes.

    She had seen all kinds of nobles in the pce.

    However, Young Master Zhou¡¯s elegance and air of nobility was extraordinary, and in no way inferior to even the most blue-blooded descendants of the pce. His aura was truly intense and unfathomable.

    In the past, when seeing how close Yu Youyao was to her cousin, Nanny Xu had always maintained a wary and vignt attitude of observation.

    However, over the past few days, she could tell that Young Master Zhou was also bing quite thoughtful of Yu Youyao, so she gradually let down her guard.

    She thought about how Yu Youyao seemed to have it all in the Yu Residence, but actually had no brothers she could rely on, and no fatherly love from her cold and biased father. Meanwhile, her stepmother was scheming, and Concubine He was also often stirring up trouble. Furthermore, her sisters were all ambitious and only wanted to defeat her.

    Young Master Zhou did not seem like an ordinary person. If she developed a close rtionship with him, she would at least have someone to rely on in the future, no matter what happened.

    Old Madam Yu must have thought the same, which was why she valued Young Master Zhou so much.

    Meanwhile, at the An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression did not look too good when she heard that Yu Youyao was going to attend her home sses today. ¡°Yao Yao¡¯s face hasn¡¯t even recoveredpletely yet, so why is she in a hurry to attend sses again? I¡¯m afraid her father has really shaken her up with his p this time.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She only said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing too. Reading and studying more will increase knowledge and understanding.¡±

    Yao Yao was learning from Nanny Xu, which was as good as attending her home sses. Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t have much expectations for Yao Yao regarding her academic studies.

    Of course, she was happy that Yao Yao was willing to take the initiative to study hard, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a little upset as well, as she still had an inkling that Yao Yao¡¯s decision had been forced by her father.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 64 - Ms. Ye

    <h4>Chapter 64: Ms. Ye</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Nanny Liu continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s rare that Eldest Miss is so motivated. Old Madam, you should be supportive.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed. ¡°Yao Yao hasn¡¯t been to her home school sses for so long. I¡¯m sure Ms. Ye will have a lot to say about her, and she¡¯ll definitely suffer.¡±

    Ms. Ye had her own rules and principles when it came to teaching. Although she was hired by the Yu Residence, it wasn¡¯t exactly appropriate for them to makements or interfere with the way she taught. If Yao Yao didn¡¯t learn well, she had to suffer the punishment herself.

    Nanny Liu smiled. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re worrying too much. Eldest Miss¡¯s illness was also a blessing in disguise as it has enlightened her. She has also been learning from Nanny Xu for a while now, and is indeed no longer the same as before.¡±

    Old Madam Yu narrowed her eyes but said nothing else.

    In The Green House, Chang An went to send Qiu Xing off. Zhou Linghuai looked at the pear juice dessert that Yu Youyao had just sent over and thought about how she had woken up even before the crack of dawn today, to get herself ready to attend her sses. His lips pursed lips slightly and he called out, ¡°Yin San!¡±

    The leaves in the courtyard rustled and Yin San appeared standing respectfully in the room. ¡°Young Lord.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the sachet at his waist. The rough and uneven sensation between his fingers touched his heart deeply. ¡°Do you still remember what I did when Big Sis was verbally taunted in the middle of the streets, which caused rumors to spread and made her furious?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yin San¡¯s face was covered with a ck cloth, so his expression couldn¡¯t be seen, and only his slightly moving eyebrows revealed a hint of emotion.

    ¡°Go on then,¡± Zhou Linghuai instructed. Almost immediately, he frowned and added, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Without a single sound or trace, Yin San disappeared on the spot. Zhou Linghuai picked up a small spoon and started enjoying the pear juice dessert. The familiar fragrant taste helped to soothe his furrowed brows out bit by bit.

    The ssroom was not far from the Jade Courtyard, so Yu Youyao walked along the corridor with Chun Xiao and Xia Tao. After passing through a limestone path in the Xiaoxiang Forest, they arrived at the Xiaoxiang Pavilion.

    There was still an hour before dawn, and the other sisters had yet to arrive.

    There were a few long benches in the room, which were covered with soft cushions. There was a calligraphy of ¡°Diligent Study¡± hanging on the wall, while ¡°Filial Piety¡± and ¡°Wise Virtue¡± hung on the left and right sides of the wall respectively. Faint green smoke rose in spirals, emitting a refreshing fragrance, making the room seem quiet and peaceful.

    Ms. Ye was quite a beautiful woman. Her hair wasbed into a bun, and she was wearing a simple but lovely green jade pendant on her forehead scarf. She was wearing a dark green dress with brown patterns and a dark brown outer sleeve. This was the style that had been popr in the capital a few years ago, so it looked a little old-fashioned, but when matched with her green jade jewelry and essories, she still looked rather elegant.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was attending the ss today, Ms. Ye was a little surprised, and she ced her book down.

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Good morning, teacher.¡±

    Ms. Ye did not speak, but looked Yu Youyao up and down indifferently.

    Her once chubby body was now slender and delicate. She was dressed in a green dress, looking simple and elegant, beautiful and charming. As she stood quietly in the hall, she exuded a graceful aura. There was a faint sense of wisdom and calmness in her eyes, and she looked as precious as a jade bead.

    In the past, Eldest Miss Yu was impetuous and unwilling to study hard, but she¡¯d heard that Old Madam Yu had hired a pce nanny to teach her etiquette and guide her in following the proper rules and practices. In just a month, she had changed so much.

    Ms. Ye hid her surprise and only asked sternly, ¡°Why haven¡¯t youe for sses recently?¡±

    The exnation given by the Yu Residence was that Yu Youyao had fallen seriously ill recently and was still weak. They nned to let her recuperate fully before resuming her home school sses.

    Later on, when Eldest Miss Yu had recovered, the Yu Residence then said that Eldest Miss Yu was learning the rules and etiquette, so she did not have time to attend academic sses. She had thought that Eldest Miss Yu would nevere for her sses again.

    As a teacher who felt a sense of responsibility towards her students, she had briefly asked Third Miss Yu Jianjia about it a few days ago in ss, but had only received a vague and perfunctory, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± At this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and retracted her gaze. ¡°When Grandmother and Father found out that I had been impetuous, having made no progress in my studies at home and often disrupting your lessons, they found me a nanny to teach me to behave properly ording to the rules, so that I could learn how to respect my teachers and learn diligently. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve dyed returning to your sses. I seek your forgiveness.¡±

    Chun Xiao brought forward the snacks prepared by Nanny Xu and a premium Four Treasures of the Study set, cing them on the long table in front of Ms. Ye.

    Ms. Ye took a look. The snacks were exquisite and looked delectable. She could sense Yu Youyao¡¯s effort and sincerity.

    The Four Treasures of the Study was also a perfectly suitable set¡ªIt wasn¡¯t too expensive nor too shabby, so it wouldn¡¯t make the other party feel bad about receiving the gift.

    Only when the gift was prepared with a suitable value could it be epted by the receiverfortably and with pleasure.

    She then looked up at Yu Youyao, who was still in a deep bow. Be it her polite words or her proper etiquette, they were all extremely sincere.

    From the looks of it, Eldest Miss Yu was indeed vastly different from before. It was obvious that her words and manners were from the heart.

    Ms. Ye said calmly, ¡°Come forward.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not understand. She took a step forward and saw that Ms. Ye was holding a long, shiny ck ruler in her hand. ¡°Hold out your left hand.¡±

    Seeing this scared Yu Youyao so much that she panicked, but she swallowed and carefully extended her left hand. When she saw Ms. Ye raise the ruler, her face immediately turned pale with fright and in an instant, she closed her eyes and retracted her hand with a whoosh, causing Ms. Ye¡¯s ruler to miss.

    For some reason, Ms. Ye felt a little amused by this. She held back her smile and stared at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao knew that she was in the wrong. She lowered her head and very slowly stretched out her left hand in front of Ms. Ye again, while looking at her pitifully, almost as if she was saying, ¡°Please hit me gently~¡±

    Seeing her expression, Ms. Ye paused in the middle of raising her ruler. ¡°You haven¡¯t attended sses for more than a month, so I¡¯ll punish you with ten strokes. Do you ept my punishment?¡±

    ¡°I-I ept!¡± Yu Youyao stammered. She clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and put on an expression as if she was ready to die. ¡°Teacher, hit me. I promise I won¡¯t move.¡±

    Ms. Ye¡¯s hand, which had just gathered momentum and power, seemed to have suddenly lost all its strength. With a ¡°p,¡± sound, itnded on Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s palm, with less than 30% of its usual strength.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hands trembled, but she resisted the urge to retract her hand. When the rulernded¡ª

    ¡°Eh?¡± It didn¡¯t seem to hurt too much?

    She quietly opened her eyes and looked at her slightly red palm. Then, she looked at Ms. Ye, who was still frowning as she held the ruler. She couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock and quickly closed her eyes again.

    Ms. Yeposed herself and hit her nine more times, causing Yu Youyao¡¯s face to turn white. She looked at her teacher with teary eyes, but still, she endured it all and kept her back straightened, not shedding a single tear.

    After the beating, Yu Youyao¡¯s left palm was red, numb, and in pain. Chun Xiao and Xia Tao, who had been watching from the side, felt their hearts ache.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 65 - Seat Was Snatched

    <h4>Chapter 65: Seat Was Snatched</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Ms. Ye said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re studying at home again, it¡¯s time to change those bad habits of yours. You have to catch up on the lessons that you¡¯ve missed in the past. Don¡¯t drop out of ss so easily in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and agreed.

    Ms. Ye nodded and continued, ¡°Yesterday, your father sent someone over to inform me that you were going to learn the rules from Nanny and that you would only be studying in the morning.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment. ¡°I won¡¯t force you if you don¡¯te to the talent ss in the afternoon, but I hope you¡¯ll pay more attention to thenguage ss. As the saying goes, it¡¯s good if a woman isn¡¯t talented, but it¡¯s bad if she isn¡¯t. If she¡¯s stupid, she won¡¯t be smart. If she¡¯s not smart, she¡¯ll be blind. She will be like a puppet. As a woman of the governing family, you should understand that a woman who knows how to read and write is virtuous.¡±

    These words were a little heartfelt. Yu Youyao felt something and looked up at Ms. Ye. She said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Seeing that she seemed to have really taken his advice, Ms. Ye¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Go to your seat.¡±

    Ms. Ye took the snacks and the Four Treasures of the Study set into the room at the side.

    There were three long rows of tables in the room, with three tables in each row. Yu Youyao¡¯s seat was in the middle of the first row. Yu Youyao had not been to school for more than a month. On the long table that should have been empty, there was a blue-and-white brush washer, a rosewood room treasure box, and other items. Every item was either carved or printed with exquisite pomegranate patterns.

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°It belongs to Fourth Miss.¡± Pomegranate flowers were Yu Qingning¡¯s favorite flowers.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Yu Jianjia and Yu Qingning enter the house with their maidservants. Seeing that Yu Youyao was also there, the two of them were clearly surprised.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Big Sister was also here. Otherwise, I would havee with her.¡± Yu Jianjia was also wearing a green dress, but their styles were very different, and she looked more refined.

    Yu Youyao nced at her but said nothing.

    Yu Jianjia felt her heart ache at this calm gaze. Thinking of what had happened in the past two days, she turned around and sat down in her seat. She opened the treasure box on the long table and took out pens, ink, paper, inkstone, paperweights, books, and other items.

    The long, empty table was full, but not messy at all.

    Yu Qingning, who had been forced by Yu Youyao to kowtow to the first wife yesterday and was punished by Old Madam to copy ¡°Female Virtue¡± a hundred times, was wearing a rather gorgeous pomegranate dress. Her expression was not too good. When she saw Yu Youyao, she could not help but re at her. Then, she snorted coldly and turned to sit down.

    However, Chun Xiao stopped her. ¡°Fourth Miss, have you forgotten that this is Young Miss¡¯s seat?¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. Then, she said angrily, ¡°Big Sister hasn¡¯t been to school for a month. I only changed seats because I saw that your seat was empty. I didn¡¯t mean to snatch your seat.¡±

    Yu Youyao ignored her and turned to look at Jin Ju, who was following behind Yu Qingning. She instructed, ¡°Pack Fourth Miss¡¯s things.¡±

    Jin Ju¡¯s face turned pale. Ignoring her young miss¡¯s pale face, she hurriedly went forward to put away Yu Qingning¡¯s study treasure box, as well as the pen holder, pen holder, and other items.

    Yu Qingning gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Yu Youyao, what do you mean?¡±

    Seeing that Jin Ju had quickly packed Yu Qingning¡¯s things and ced them in the middle of the second row, Yu Youyao finally gave Yu Qingning a look.

    ¡°What belongs to me belongs to me even if I¡¯m not around. Since you¡¯ve privately upied my position, I won¡¯t hold it against you. After all, I¡¯m the eldest sister, so I naturally have to tolerate my younger sister. However, Father said that since I¡¯m the eldest sister of the first wife, I should take on the responsibility of teaching my younger siblings in the family. Therefore, I have to teach you the principle of stealing without asking. I hope that in the future, Fourth Sister, you will be polite and not overstep your boundaries.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    But that wasn¡¯t all. Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°In the future, you have to remember to call me Big Sister. There¡¯s order in seniority. If outsiders hear you calling me by my full name, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re unruly and ill-mannered, and you won¡¯t want to implicate the reputation of the residence.¡±

    Her gentle and smiling voice revealed the gentleness of a kind heart. However, the faint warning in her words was filled with a mellow and deep aura.

    Yu Qingning was filled with anger. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her on the spot. All of her fire was wiped out in an instant, leaving only sparks behind. She felt indignant in her heart.

    At this moment, Ms. Ye walked out of the side room with a dark expression. He held the ruler that he had just used on Yu Youyao and walked up to Yu Qingning. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mentor, what did I do wrong?¡±

    Ms. Ye¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°A long time ago, Eldest Miss didn¡¯te to school. If you were in her position, I would have asked you if you had gotten her approval. How did you answer?¡±

    A position could not be changed just like that. It had to be approved by the other party first.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Qingning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she reluctantly reached out her hand.

    After the first strike, Yu Qingning¡¯s tears fell and her body trembled like a leaf in the wind.

    Ms. Ye did not seem to notice Yu Qingning¡¯s aggrieved tears. The ruler continued to fall heavily, making loud pping sounds. ¡°You¡¯re full of lies. You¡¯re saying that you¡¯re not smart and don¡¯t believe me. You¡¯re secretly snatching someone else¡¯s seat because you¡¯re rude and heartless. The three principles and five rules are the benchmark for the world. However, you¡¯ve vited the four rules of kindness, etiquette, wisdom, and trust. I¡¯ll punish you ten times using the ruler.¡±

    Not only was Yu Qingning beaten up, but she was also taught a lesson by the teacher on the spot. Her tears fell even more fiercely. Halfway through, she retracted her hand.

    Yu Qingning had been pampered since she was a young child by her father. Although she was the daughter of a concubine, she was not inferior to Yu Youyao, who was the daughter of the first wife. She was alsopetitive and liked topete with others. After school, with Yu Jianjia¡¯s wisdom, she naturally did not want to fall behind. She worked hard. Not to mention being pped on the palm of the hand with a ruler in front of all the sisters in the residence, even a slight bump was rare.

    Ms. Ye looked at her calmly. ¡°Give me your hand.¡±

    Her palm was burning with pain. Yu Qingning was afraid of being beaten and was unwilling to extend her hand again. Usually, people were willing to learn from and respected Ms. Ye because of her talent.

    However, in Yu Qingning¡¯s heart, Ms. Ye was just a divorcee who was living peacefully in the Yu Residence. She was certain that Ms. Ye wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.

    After all, Yu Youyao had not gone to school for a month. Wouldn¡¯t Ms. Ye say something?

    Could she be more overboard than Yu Youyao?

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 66 - An Easily-won Battle

    <h4>Chapter 66: An Easily-won Battle</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    At the thought of this, Yu Qingning felt even more aggrieved. Yesterday, she had been taught a lesson by Yu Youyao. She had been punished to copy ¡°Female Virtue¡± a hundred times, and her mother had also been banned from copying Buddhist scriptures. The main door of the Clear Autumn Courtyard had been locked, and two old maids had been guarding it all day.

    In the morning, when she came to school, she had to shout for the old maid to open the door. She could only leave the house with the old maid¡¯s permission.

    She was so angry that her eyes turned red and she almost cried. Now, even Ms. Ye was punishing her, and everyone was going against her.

    Seeing that she did not reach out her hand, Ms. Ye¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Yu Qingning was stunned for a moment and did not move.

    However, Ms. Ye did not show any mercy. ¡°If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll get the servants to drag you out.¡±

    These words were a little serious. Yu Qingning was so angry that she cried. She pointed at Yu Youyao indignantly. ¡°What about her? She hasn¡¯t been to school for a month. Why didn¡¯t you drag her out?¡±

    Just as Yu Youyao was about to take out her swollen left hand, she heard Ms. Ye say calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t even know the most basic respect for your teacher. I don¡¯t want to teach someone like you, who has no character and doesn¡¯t know how to repent. Go back. I¡¯ll tell Old Madam Yuter.¡±

    Although Yu Youyao had often made mistakes in the past, she had always been obediently punished, and she had never contradicted her teacher. She had not gone to school for a month, and the Yu Residence had also sent word, so it was not Yu Qingning¡¯s ce to criticize her.

    Besides, Yu Qingning did not have any sisterly ties at all. She had criticized her sister on the spot. In the five basic elements of rtionships, there was also injustice. Such an inhumane, disrespectful, and unwise person was indeed not worth teaching.

    Yu Qingning stomped her feet and ran out, covering her face. She almost bumped into Yu Shuangbai, who was at the door.

    With tears in her eyes, she saw that the few daughters of concubines in the second house were also following behind Yu Shuangbai. There was a group of young masters and maidservants, who had obviously arrived long ago and were standing outside to watch her make a fool of herself.

    At the thought of this, Yu Qingning red at Yu Shuangbai, covered her face, and ran away.

    Yu Shuangbai pursed her lips. She had indeede long ago, but because Ms. Ye was lecturing Yu Qingning, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to enter rashly, so she waited outside.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t a daughter of the first wife in the first household and a concubine¡¯s status was lower. This was all the result of Madam Yang¡¯sck of discipline and Eldest Uncle¡¯s indulgence.

    It was no wonder that her grandmother had suppressed her uncle and forbade him from taking in concubines.

    Eldest Uncle was muddle-headed in front of Madam Yang and could not control himself in front of the concubines. It was better to be a concubine¡¯s child than to be a legitimate daughter. Madam Yang was too selfish, and she was not someone who could manage the family. If he really took in a few more concubines, the residence would probably catch fire.

    In the Clear Autumn Courtyard, Concubine He, who was copying Buddhist scriptures, was shocked when she saw Yu Qingning running back with tears all over her face. She quickly put down the pen in her hand. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yu Qingning threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and cried, refusing to speak.

    Concubine He¡¯s face darkened as she looked at Jin Ju. ¡°Fourth Miss has just gone to school. Why did youe back crying?¡±

    Jin Ju knelt on the ground and recounted everything that had happened.

    When Concubine He heard that her daughter was being bullied by Yu Youyao, she was furious.

    However, when she heard that Yu Qingning was actually chased out of the school by Ms. Ye, she felt even more dizzy. ¡°How dare you disobey and contradict Ms. Ye? Why don¡¯t you think about it? The reason why Yu Youyao was beaten up by your father previously was none other than because she didn¡¯t respect her teacher. If Old Madam finds out that you¡¯ve offended Ms. Ye today, she¡¯ll definitely make a fuss in front of your father. How can he let you off?¡±

    At the thought of Yu Youyao¡¯s swollen cheek, Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she forgot to cry for a moment.

    Concubine He was furious. She poked Yu Qingning¡¯s forehead with her finger, wishing she could wake her up. ¡°You, how could I have given birth to such a stupid child like you? Yu Youyao was clearly plotting against you, and using Ms. Ye to teach you a lesson. Instead of being punished obediently and settling the matter, you even took the initiative to fall into the trap. You¡­¡±

    Changing seats was not a big deal. As long as Yu Youyao did not mind, it was fine.

    However, although Yu Youyao pretended not to care, she was making a fuss out of it. Not only did she deliberately anger Qingning, but she also pushed the me onto Qingning for being over-the-top, rude, and ill-mannered.

    When Ms. Ye heard this, her dissatisfaction with Qingning also increased by ten times but her punishment was still light.

    However, after being bullied by Yu Youyao, Qingning was furious and her mind was not calm. How could she tolerate being punished by her teacher? Wouldn¡¯t she offend her?

    Yu Youyao was really impressive. She had nned everything out step by step, causing Qingning to fall into her trap unknowingly.

    This method was simply terrifying.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was trained to be a concubine in the past, she would not have realized that all of this was nned by Yu Youyao.

    Concubine He recalled that yesterday, Yu Youyao had asked Yu Qingning to kneel before Madam Xie¡¯s portrait. Then, Old Madam had asked Nanny Liu to send a portrait to the Clear Autumn Courtyard, so that she could offer it three incense sticks a day and three times a day. Initially, she had thought that Old Madam was annoyed with her, so she did not think too much about it. However, now that she thought about it, a chill ran down her spine.

    In the main house, anyone who schemed against others could always be found. However, Eldest Miss¡¯s method of not killing anyone made one¡¯s scalp tingle.

    Yu Qingning was reprimanded by Concubine He, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°Mother, I¡­¡±

    Seeing that her daughter was still in a daze, Concubine He was so angry that she almost vomited blood. ¡°Ms. Ye is from a schrly family in the Linjiang Prefecture. Many people in the family are officials in the court. The most famous Wu Mountain Academy in the Great Zhou Dynasty was organized by the Ye family. The reason why the residence invited Ms. Ye is firstly to borrow the reputation of the Ye family and help you gain a good reputation. In the future, others will also think highly of you. Secondly, it¡¯s because Ms. Ye is indeed talented. Countless families in the capital wanted to invite her into the residence, but she was a divorcee. She picked the Yu Residence precisely because she thinks it¡¯s simple and proper.¡±

    At this point, Concubine He looked disappointed. ¡°Instead of learning from her, you¡¯re learning from Yu Youyao. Yu Youyao has Old Madam to support her, so she won¡¯t be too far off in the future. But what about you? Madam Yang isn¡¯t someone who¡¯s easy to get along with. Your future depends on yourself. You¡¯re already an adult. Why don¡¯t you n for your future?¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Qingning was furious. She waved her hand and swept it across the table. Immediately, the pens, ink, paper, inkstone, cups, bowls, tes, and other items on the table shattered into pieces. She was furious. ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of a concubine. I was born inferior to them. I¡¯m my father¡¯s daughter. Why should I be distinguished?¡±

    Concubine He was shocked by her daughter¡¯s anger. She quickly pulled her daughter over to sit beside her. ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let others hear you. Although you¡¯re the daughter of a concubine, your father dotes on you more than Yu Youyao, and you¡¯re no worse than her. But the more this is the case, the more you should use your father to seek a better future for yourself.¡±

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 67 - Deliberately Making Things Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 67: Deliberately Making Things Difficult</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    After losing her temper, Yu Qingning had also calmed down. She had always beenpetitive just to please her father and make him dote on her more.

    Concubine He said in a low voice, ¡°Go back and apologize to Ms. Ye now.¡±

    Yu Qingning was a little unwilling. ¡°But, if Ms. Ye doesn¡¯t forgive me, then wouldn¡¯t I¡­¡±

    Concubine He quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve always performed well at home and haven¡¯t done anything wrong. As long as your attitude is good, Ms. Ye won¡¯t be too harsh on you.¡±

    Yu Qingning was still a little reluctant, but when she thought of what Concubine Yu had said just now, how Yu Youyao had not gone to school for more than a month, and how Ms. Ye had not chased her away, she nodded reluctantly.

    Concubine He finally nodded in relief. ¡°I embroidered a hibiscus screen a few days ago. Bring it with you and apologize to Ms. Ye properly. You can¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±

    It had taken her three months to embroider the hibiscus embroidery. She had originally nned to give it to Old Madam, but it was more important for her to apologize to Ms. Ye now.

    In the family study, Ms. Ye was teaching the Four Books and Five ssics. Among them, the first chapter of The Book of Rites, Curiosity, was divided into two parts. Most of the books were about etiquette, such as speech, food, cleaning, responding, and the way to advance and retreat. They included the contents of the Five Rites, such as auspicious rituals, fierce rituals, military rituals, guest rituals, and honorable rituals.

    They were all small details, but were extremely broad and deep.

    In addition to learning ¡®Female Virtue¡¯, ¡®Internal Training¡¯, and ¡®Biographies of outstanding women¡¯, the young mistresses of wealthy families also had to learn some of the ¡®Four Books and Five ssics¡¯, poems and songs. However, young mistresses did not need to take the imperial examination, so the teachers would pick some important lessons.

    There wasn¡¯t much content in The Book of Rites, but Ms. Ye exined it in simple terms. She exined it quickly and thoroughly. If one could keep up with her thoughts, they would be able to learn the bookpletely. If they couldn¡¯t, they would be able to learn the basics very well.

    In the past, Yu Youyao had not been enlightened and could not listen to lectures, but now, she had unknowingly picked up her pen and started to write notes.

    After finishing The Book of Rites, Ms. Ye felt a little thirsty, so she picked up her tea and took a few sips. Then, she looked up at Yu Jianjia first. Seeing her writing with one hand holding a brush and the other holding up her long sleeve, she couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    Third Miss Yu was quite intelligent. She learned everything faster and more diligently than the average person.

    Then, she looked at Yu Shuangbai and Yu Lianyu, who were also working hard.

    Finally, she turned to look at Yu Youyao.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao was biting the tip of her brush lightly. Her head was tilted to the side, and no one knew what she was thinking. Ms. Ye frowned and walked silently to her side. However, Yu Youyao did not notice at all. Her expression darkened. Just as she was about to speak, she saw that the paper in front of her was filled with words.

    Ms. Ye was stunned. She looked at it word by word, but her heart was in turmoil. It was not because of anything else, but because Yu Youyao had actually written down everything that she had taught previously without missing a single word. There were even some of her own insights mixed in. Although it was a little crude, one could already vaguely see the wisdom of her personality.

    Ms. Ye held her breath. This was a photographic memory!

    She had originally thought that Yu Jianjia was the most intelligent young mistress in the Yu Residence. Could it be that she had misjudged her?

    In the past, Yu Youyao hadn¡¯t been enlightened and wasn¡¯t willing to learn seriously, so she seemed a little stupid?

    At this thought, she couldn¡¯t help butpare the two of them.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s article was rather literary, and she admired it quite a bit. However, it inevitably exuded a sense of sophistication. This was amon problem for most youngdies from wealthy families.

    However, when she read Yu Youyao¡¯s article today, although it wasn¡¯t as sophisticated as Yu Jianjia¡¯s words, her words were clear and knowledgeable, making her eyes light up.

    Although¡­

    Ms. Ye took another look. The rice paper was strewn all over the ce, and there were all sorts of messy words. The corners of her mouth twitched. The words ¡°a w does not overshadow a jade¡± ran through her mind again and again. In the end, she still could not go against her conscience and make such an evaluation of Yu Youyao.

    The words were just like her!

    If her handwriting was bad, what was there to talk about?

    If word got out that she was the one who had taught her this, her reputation as a teacher would be ruined.

    Yu Youyao did not know that Ms. Ye had a thousand thoughts running through her mind. She recalled everything that Ms. Ye had taught previously. When she realized that there were no mistakes, she put down her brush and looked up to meet Ms. Ye¡¯s cold gaze. She was immediately shocked. She quickly stood up from her chair and shouted in a panic, ¡°Ms. Ye.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia, who was waving her ink brush at the side, saw this, she put down the brush in her hand and smiled faintly.

    Usually, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t sit still during ss and would often be absent-minded. It wasmon for her to be punished with a ruler if it was serious, but if it was light, she would have to be taught a lesson.

    She had seen this situation many times in the past.

    Seeing Yu Youyao¡¯s pale face, Ms. Ye felt a little uneasy. She said calmly, ¡°Recite the ¡®The Book of Rites¡¯ you just learned.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a slight gasp in the ssroom.

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao, who were guarding the side room, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They quietly walked to the partition door and looked out.

    When Ms. Ye taught, she would only ask students to memorize the essays that she had learned on the first day. This was the first time she had asked to memorize an essay in ss.

    It seemed that she was upset that Eldest Miss had note to school for more than a month and was deliberately making things difficult for her.

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip and tilted her head to nce at Yu Youyao. Her eyes shed with worry, and her fair face was covered with ayer of concern.

    Yu Shuangbai secretly gave Yu Youyao a helpless look.

    Ms. Ye had always been strict. In the past, Yu Youyao had refused to work hard and was often punished. She would not scold her loudly, but when she looked at her with a calm expression, she had an imposing aura. Her cold voice had no fluctuations in her emotions, making people feel even more afraid.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao had always been afraid of Ms. Ye. In the past, she often found excuses to avoid studying at home.

    At this moment, seeing Ms. Ye standing beside her, Yu Youyao panicked for a moment, but after hearing Ms. Ye¡¯s words, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    If it had been in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to memorize it well if Ms. Ye had asked her to memorize it. She would definitely have been punished again. However, ever since she had this dream and consumed the spiritual dew every day, she was like a pearl covered in dust. She was no longer ignorant or muddle-headed. Now, she was bright from the inside out.

    Under Ms. Ye¡¯s calm gaze, Yu Youyaoposed herself and began to recite, ¡°As the saying goes, there is no need to be disrespectful. If you are serious, you can write calmly and peacefully. You can¡¯t be arrogant for long, you can¡¯t always follow your desires, you can¡¯t be too satisfied, you can¡¯t be overly happy¡­¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, Yu Youyao¡¯s voice rose and fell with a clear rhythm as she finished reciting the entire ¡°The Book of Rites¡±.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 68 - Losing Control on the Spot

    <h4>Chapter 68: Losing Control on the Spot</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Ms. Ye nodded in satisfaction and was about to praise her!

    In the quiet hall, there was a sudden nk. Ms. Ye tilted his head to look and saw Yu Jianjia bending down in panic. She was about to pick up the jade carving bird paperweight that had fallen to the ground and broken into three pieces. However, in her panic, the sharp corners of the jade piece identally cut her finger, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Jianjia let out a low cry, and her pale little face turned even paler. Just based on her white lips and smokey eyebrows, it was hard not to feel pity for her.

    Yu Youyao only took one look before looking away.

    Ms. Ye asked calmly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yu Jianjia stood up respectfully. ¡°I identally dropped the paperweight and disturbed your lesson. Please punish me.¡±

    After saying that, she lowered her head, revealing a slender neck that was as fair as jade. Her slender neck revealed a hint of weakness.

    Her finger was still bleeding from the cut, but Yu Jianjia pretended not to notice.

    She and her mother had suffered setbacks because of Yu Youyao.

    Initially, she had been waiting for Yu Youyao to make a fool of herself in front of everyone so that her father would realize that Yu Youyao was stupid and useless. In that case, the trace of guilt and kindness her father had for her would probablypletely dissipate.

    Even she couldn¡¯t memorize the The Book of Rites that she had just learned, but Yu Youyao had actually memorized it from beginning to end without making any mistakes. As she was too shocked, she had identally became overwhelmed with emotions and swept the paperweight to the ground.

    Fortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was on Yu Youyao, so no one noticed her rude behavior.

    Ms. Ye was silent for a moment. She nced at her bleeding fingers and said calmly, ¡°Go to the side room and bandage your wound. We¡¯ll continue with the next ss.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and agreed. Although the cut on her finger wasn¡¯t serious, the wound hurt badly. She didn¡¯t know if it was because her fingers were connected to her heart or something else.

    Why did it seem like everything had changed since Yu Youyao fell seriously ill?

    In the past, she and her mother had always been sessful in the residence, but recently, they had suffered setbacks everywhere. On the other hand, Yu Youyao was sessful in everything. All of this made Yu Jianjia feel a sense of panic, as if she was out of control.

    Not to mention how shocked Yu Jianjia was, even Yu Shuangbai looked surprised.

    Ms. Ye turned around and said to Yu Youyao, ¡°When your heart is set, your words will be stable andfortable. When you speak respectfully, your words will be stable. It can be seen that not only have you memorized this ¡®The Book of Rites¡¯, but you¡¯ve also really learned it. Since you have intelligence, you have to work hard. Don¡¯t let down your talent. If you don¡¯t use it, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    The first line of The Book of Rites was to teach people how to speak. It emphasized order, rhythm, stability, and respect. Yu Youyao did it all.

    ¡ªIf you don¡¯t use it, you¡¯ll regret it!

    Yu Youyao tasted these words carefully in her heart. If she didn¡¯t ept what was given to her by the heavens and didn¡¯t improve, she would be punished instead. This was a warning from Ms. Ye.

    Yu Youyao smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Seeing that she was in high spirits, Ms. Ye paused for a moment, and even her voice became a little fainter. ¡°Your handwriting is messy. When you go back, practice writing five hundred words a day.¡±

    This was like giving her a sweet date and a big kiss before the criticism. The joy on Yu Youyao¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She lowered her head and looked at herself, feeling embarrassed.

    Her grandmother had said that her handwriting was bad, and Nanny Xu had also told her to practice more. Now, even she had said that her handwriting was too sloppy. It seemed like it was indeed time for her to practice.

    Hence, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mentor, is there any way to practice my handwriting as soon as possible?¡±

    It was good that she was willing to be taught. A faint smile appeared in Ms. Ye¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are no shortcuts to writing. You can only rely on more practice. If you want to master your handwriting as soon as possible, you can practice your arm strength and wrist strength.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded thoughtfully.

    Next, Ms. Ye exined the more difficult parts of the ¡®The Book of Rites¡¯ again, then exined them to Yu Shuangbai one by one. The lesson was finally over.

    Yu Youyao and the others went to the side room to rest. Chun Xiao cleverly brought her a bowl of ginseng tea. Xia Tao also took out exquisite snacks from her food box and ced them on the table.

    Yu Shuangbai looked at the snacks that had been meticulously prepared on her table, then at the sesame oil dumplings, the cream pine dumplings, the sugared steamed cheese, the custard, and so on. Even her eyes widened. She suddenly felt that the snacks that her mother had asked the kitchen maid to meticulously prepare had be very ordinary.

    Nanny Xu had prepared a lot of snacks, clearly considering that she would share them with her sisters.

    Yu Shuangbai did not stand on ceremony and sat down beside Yu Youyao. ¡°Nanny Xu is indeed from the pce. The food she cooks is much more meticulous than the chefs in the residence.¡±

    Seeing Yu Shuangbai¡¯s greedy expression, Yu Youyao suppressed herughter. ¡°We¡¯re all sisters. If you like it, feel free to eat it.¡±

    After saying that, she asked Chun Xiao to take some small tes and fill each with some snacks. She gave them to Yu Jianjia, as well as Yu Lianyu and the others from the second house. There wasn¡¯t much, but everyone could have a bite.

    Yu Jianjia looked at the small te of snacks in front of her. They were different from the ones made in the kitchen in the residence. She could tell at a nce that they were extraordinary. Her throat couldn¡¯t help but itch, and she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with her handkerchief and cough lightly.

    Now that she had a capable nanny by her side, even Yu Youyao, who had always been stupid, revealed that she was not ordinary.

    She had Nanny Qin by her side to take care of her. She had been transferred from the Yu Residence¡¯s manor because she knew some medical skills and could take better care of her. She had always been very satisfied with Nanny Qin.

    For the past few days, her mother had been setting rules in her grandmother¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t take care of Jia Jia all the time, so she had nned to make Nanny Qin her housekeeper and there were no objections.

    However, after thisparison, she actually felt that Nanny Qin was not very useful.

    She had the intention of asking her mother to help her find a pce nanny, but if that happened, it would inevitably be exposed and people would think that she waspeting with Yu Youyao.

    Yu Jianjia thought about how Yu Youyao had memorized an entire section of the ¡°The Book of Rites¡± just now and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Big Sister, you memorized the ¡°The Book of Rites¡± so well just now. Could it be that you¡¯ve learned the essays as well?¡±

    Other than this, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason why Yu Youyao could memorize the ¡°The Book of Rites¡± that even she hadn¡¯t been able to. Her emotions calmed down a little.

    Yu Youyao had learned it in advance. After receiving Ms. Ye¡¯s praise, her true colors would be revealed over time, including her own stupidity.

    She was still the most intelligent young mistress in the Yu Residence.

    She was also Ms. Ye¡¯s most worthy disciple.

    Yu Shuangbai also felt that this made sense and looked at Yu Youyao.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 69 - Embarrassed

    <h4>Chapter 69: Embarrassed</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Youyao nced at Yu Jianjia indifferently and said, ¡°Grandmother felt that I wasn¡¯t following the rules at home and often disturbed Ms. Ye¡¯s lessons. There was no improvement in my studies at home, so she asked Nanny Xu to take care of me. This way, I can learn the rules well and put in more effort¡±

    Her words, which seemed to be both true and false, made everyone believe her. There seemed to be a hint of vitality on Yu Jianjia¡¯s pale face, revealing her delicate beauty.

    At this moment, Yu Qingning, who had been kicked out of school by Ms. Ye in the morning, entered with her maidservant.

    Her expression was unnatural, as if she was trying her best to pretend that nothing had happened. However, her slightly stiff expression made her face twist.

    When Yu Qingning returned to school, everyone had understanding expressions on their faces. They weren¡¯t surprised at all. As long as Yu Qingning wasn¡¯t too stupid, she should understand that if she was really chased out of school, not only would it ruin her reputation, but it would also cause her grandmother to hate her and be displeased with her father.

    No one in the room spoke up to provoke Yu Qingning.

    Seeing that everyone was ignoring her, Yu Qingning became even angrier and red at Yu Youyao.

    However, Yu Youyao was holding a cup of tea and talking to Yu Shuangbai in a low voice. She did not even look at her.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s punchnded on cotton. She felt stifled and ufortable. She sat on the table angrily and asked the maidservant to serve her tea and food.

    After ten minutes, Yu Youyao and the others returned to ss.

    In this ss, Ms. Ye was teaching the first of the four books, ¡°University.¡± A few young mistresses were kneeling in their seats and listening attentively. Only Yu Qingning was standing outside the door, feeling tormented.

    Upon hearing her mother¡¯s words, she returned to her studies and went to apologize to Ms. Ye, but was stopped by Old Madam Su.

    She asked Jin Ju to give Ms. Ye the hibiscus screen that her mother had prepared. Old Madam Su had confiscated it.

    When it was time for ss, Yu Qingning wanted to enter the room to listen, but Old Madam Su still stopped her.

    Yu Qingning stood outside the door and waited for a while before she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Just as she was about to leave, Jin Ju hurriedly stopped her and said, ¡°Young Lady, if you leave now, you won¡¯t have the chance to go home and learn anymore. At that time, you¡¯ll really be a person who doesn¡¯t know how to respect your teachers. Think about what Concubine said.¡±

    Yu Qingning stomped her feet in grievance and anger. ¡°But, if Ms. Ye doesn¡¯t forgive me, why should I stay here? I won¡¯t beughed at by others, but I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed before.¡±

    Jin Ju recalled that beforeing to school, Concubine He had called her over and specially reminded her, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Ms. Ye wants to see your sincerity, so she¡¯s deliberately testing you. Since you¡¯re here to apologize, you naturally have to be more sincere and show respect for your teacher.¡±

    Yu Qingning reluctantly retracted her foot. ¡°But I¡¯m just going to stand outside?¡±

    Jin Ju said, ¡°Ms. Ye has always been strict. Other than Third Miss, no one in the residence has never been punished. You can¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± At this point, she nced into the room and quietly leaned close to Yu Qingning. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I was in the side room earlier and identally saw that Eldest Miss¡¯s left hand was also swollen. I believe she must have been disciplined by a ruler.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened and her breathing quickened. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡± Jin Ju looked certain.

    The anger in Yu Qingning¡¯s heart finally dissipated a little. Now that she was standing outside the ssroom, she could finally tolerate it. ¡°I was wondering why Yu Youyao didn¡¯t go to school for a month, and why Ms. Ye didn¡¯t chase her out. It turns out that she was pped and punished. No wonder Yu Youyao came so early today. Hmph!¡±

    Seeing that Miss did not say that she was leaving, Jin Ju finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    The sssted for about an hour. Yu Qingning was not a patient person to begin with, and she had been pampered all this time. After standing for a while, she felt her feet hurt and her legs go numb, so her expression became uglier and uglier.

    In the past, when she saw that Yu Youyao was often punished to stand, she couldn¡¯t help but mock her. However, when it was her turn, she realized that it was really torturous. Even her breathing had slowed down. Every time she breathed, it was torture for her. She even felt that the maidservants who asionally passed by were all secretlyughing at her.

    Ms. Ye, who was lecturing, took a sip of tea and nced out of the window. She frowned but did not say anything.

    Finally, the ss ended. Yu Qingning quickly went to look for Ms. Ye, but was once again blocked by Old Madam Su. ¡°Ms. Ye has instructed that Fourth Miss can¡¯t stand properly. It¡¯s better for her to continue standing outside.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Qingning finally understood that Ms. Ye was a man of her word. However, she had been angered and had been wronged. She had no choice but to admit that it was her fault for not respecting her teacher. Instantly, her face turned red with anger, but she couldn¡¯t re up on the spot. She was afraid that she would anger Ms. Ye further and really rm her grandmother and father. In this case, she wouldn¡¯t have a good time either.

    Unwilling to ept this, Yu Qingning led Jin Ju outside, only to see Yu Youyao packing up her desk. Thinking of how everything she had suffered today was all because of Yu Youyao, she suddenly felt a sense of disgust. She sneered, ¡°Big Sister, why are you only using one hand to pack your things? You should have been taught a lesson by Mentor this morning!¡±

    Yu Youyao pretended as if nothing had happened, but she insisted on letting everyone know.

    As soon as she said this, Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand, which was tidying up the pen holder, paused. Her gaze involuntarily drifted to Yu Youyao¡¯s left hand. Even Yu Shuangbai and the others looked at Yu Youyao curiously.

    She was being punished fair and square, just like Yu Qingning, who was disobedient and embarrassed by contradicting her teacher. Yu Youyao did not want to hide it from her, so she simply stretched out her hand generously, revealing her slightly swollen palm. ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been to school for more than a month. I¡¯ve been punished so that I can learn a lesson.¡±

    Her frank attitude made Yu Jianjia feel bored, so she turned to continue packing her desk. Yu Lianyu and the others, who wanted tough, also looked away awkwardly.

    Yu Shuangbai clicked her tongue. ¡°Ms. Ye is really fair and impartial. If you refuse to be disciplined, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the school.¡±

    These words were clearly meant to mock Yu Qingning. Yu Qingning, who was originally feeling a little smug, immediately felt embarrassed.

    Immediately, she realized that she had been kicked out of the school by her teacher. As aparison, Yu Youyao¡¯s punishment of being hit ten times by a ruler seemed to make Yu Youyao seem even more respectful and obedient. It also made her seem even more unbearable.

    The shameless one had be her.

    She shouldn¡¯t have made a fuss about Yu Youyao being punished by Mentor.

    Yu Qingning regretted it so much that she no longer had the face to stay. She hurriedly led Jin Ju outside. Thinking that Ms. Ye had yet to forgive her, she cried in grievance. ¡°Ms. Ye, what do you mean by this? You punished me to stand outside for a lesson, but you don¡¯t even forgive me. How long do I have to stand outside?¡±

    She wanted to just shake her head and leave.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 70 - Cousin, It Hurts!

    <h4>Chapter 70: Cousin, It Hurts!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Jin Ju hurriedly said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. At least, just now, Ms. Ye asked Old Madam Su to pass on a message. If you endure it a little longer, perhaps Ms. Ye will forgive youter.¡±

    Yu Qingning did not dare to mention leaving again. She could only endure the pain in her legs and stand outside obediently.

    There were a total of three sses in the morning. Yu Qingning endured it until after school in the morning. Only then did she receive Old Madam Su¡¯s permission to enter the ssroom.

    Yu Jianjia and Yu Shuangbai still had talent sses in the afternoon, so they didn¡¯t go back. Instead, they went to the side room to eat and rest.

    Yu Youyao only attended literary sses. As soon as the ss ended, she was called by Ms. Ye to go to the side room. She pointed at a stack of books on the table and said, ¡°This is a part of the ss you missed. There are notes and exnations by me in it. Find time to learn it yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao had a photographic memory and could recite well. These should not be difficult for her.

    Looking at the stack of books in front of her, there were at least ten of them. Yu Youyao secretly swallowed her saliva. Under Ms. Ye¡¯s calm gaze, she braced herself and nodded. ¡°I-I understand.¡±

    Ms. Ye retracted her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare the ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, ¡®The Legend of the Fierce Maiden¡¯, and ¡®Internal Training¡¯. Learn some from Nanny yourself.¡± At this point, she was silent for a moment before reminding her, ¡°Daughters are just like men. They have to follow the three principles and five rules as a benchmark for their behavior. They have to be benevolent, righteous, polite, wise, and trustworthy. It¡¯s easy to restrain actions, but not temperament.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What Ms. Ye meant was that she only needed to learn a little from books like ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯. She could restrain her actions, but she couldn¡¯t restrain her temperament. She could use different methods to teach her, but not everything.

    She was the same as Nanny Xu!

    These were sincere words. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°Thank you for your advice, mentor.¡±

    Seeing that she really understood, Ms. Ye nodded. ¡°Go back!¡±

    Yu Youyao bowed and left the side room. Coincidentally, she bumped into Old Madam Su leading Yu Qingning into the room. The moment their eyes met, Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened in anger, while Yu Youyao looked at her indifferently.

    Old Madam Su reminded, ¡°Fourth Miss, Mentor is still waiting for you.¡±

    Yu Qingning snorted, then reluctantly turned to the side and gave way.

    Yu Youyao walked past her with a stack of books in her arms.

    Yu Qingning was furious. She turned around and continued to re at her, but all she saw was Yu Youyao¡¯s slender and beautiful figure.

    She suddenly realized that after learning from Nanny Xu for a while, not only had Yu Youyao be more careful, but her actions had also be more elegant and beautiful. She also felt a strong sense of jealousy.

    Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao and Xia Tao back to the Jade Courtyard.

    Dong Mei weed her. ¡°Young Master is here. He¡¯s waiting for you in the reception pavilion.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyes lit up. She quickly picked up her skirt and quickened her pace, quickly leaving Chun Xiao and Xia Tao behind.

    Zhou Linghuai was reading when he suddenly heard footsteps. His pale lips curved into a faint smile, and he closed the book.

    He saw the little girl walk in quickly, her light green dress fluttered in the wind. She looked as delicate as a baby in early spring, and it was a refreshing sight.

    ¡°Cousin, why are you here? Didn¡¯t you go to the West Mansion to study today?¡±

    Her delicate voice was crisp and cheerful, like a magpie climbing a branch. Just hearing it made one happy.

    A smile appeared in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°I came over to take a look during my lunch break.¡±

    Although there was only a door wall between the West Mansion and the East Mansion, it was still troublesome to travel between them, especially since her cousin was in a wheelchair.

    Her cousin¡¯s studies were very heavy. Usually, after school, he would directly finish his meal at the school and discuss his studies with his brothers or take a nap before returning to The Green House at night.

    Yu Youyao squatted in front of her cousin and immediately saw the sachet on his waist. She immediately smiled.

    Her cousin didn¡¯t mind that her skills were crude and not presentable at all. He even carried a sachet to school. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that others wouldugh at him?

    Seeing that the red mark on her face had already disappeared, Zhou Linghuai smirked. ¡°Are you used to learning at home today? Did Mentor make things difficult for you?¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could say anything, Chun Xiao had already entered the room and continued, ¡°Young Miss has been punished by being hit with a ruler ten times. Her palm was swollen, but she didn¡¯t let me apply the medicine.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at Chun Xiao in embarrassment and anger, ming her for talking too much. Although she was often punished by her teacher, she didn¡¯t want to be so shameless in front of her cousin.

    She blinked her eyes pitifully, and her eyes instantly turned red. She handed her left hand to her cousin and said pitifully, ¡°Cousin, it hurts!¡±

    Seeing that her palm was red and slightly swollen, Zhou Linghuai was in no mood to care about her punishment. He took out a box of Nine Flowers Dew Cream from his sleeve and opened it. Then, he used a small jade spoon to pick out some medicinal cream and gently applied it onto her palm.

    This wasn¡¯t his first time, and he was familiar with it. With his previous experience, Zhou Linghuai was much better at helping her apply the medicine, so he did not bother about Tang Buyao¡¯s question.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine tomorrow after the medicine is applied.¡±

    With a sly look in her eyes, Yu Youyao said sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    How could Zhou Linghuai not know what she was thinking? He only deliberately yed along and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°What did your teacher teach? Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and there was a different look on her face. ¡°Mentor taught me the Five ssics, the first chapter of the Book of Rites, and even asked me to recite an essay. She praised me for learning it well.¡±

    Then, she briefly exined what had happened in ss.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly, catching Zhou Linghuai off guard and almost making him dizzy.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Taking notes!¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Yu Youyao pouted slightly and hung her head low. There was no longer any trace of the smug expression on her face. ¡°Cousin, you really want to see it!¡±

    She blinked and looked at her cousin with puppy eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai asked, ¡°Can¡¯t I see it?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s just that,¡± Yu Youyao stammered, her fair face turning red with embarrassment. ¡°Mentor said that my handwriting was a little¡­ bad, and wanted me to practice a little more.¡±

    At this point, her gaze, which had been fixed on her cousin, began to waver. She did not dare to meet her cousin¡¯s gaze.

    Zhou Linghuai recalled the day before when he hade to the Yu Residence. The youngdy had treated him like a treasure and had given him a gift. Her bright little face had been filled with envy and admiration, saying that his handwriting was good and that Old Madam Yu had teased her by saying her handwriting was like a dog¡¯s. The youngdy had stomped her feet in embarrassment.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 71 - Against My Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 71: Against My Conscience</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Youyao stole a nce at her cousin. Seeing that he was looking at her, she panicked and turned her head away. Clenching her pink and white fists, she said loudly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll definitely practice my calligraphy well and strive to master it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai wanted to know how ugly the youngdy¡¯s handwriting was. His lips curled up slightly as he chuckled. ¡°Mentor praised my cousin on the spot. I¡¯m sure not only did she learn well, but she also wrote a good article. I just want to see how outstanding her article is.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard her cousin praise her. How could she care if her handwriting looked good or not? She quickly asked Xia Tao to get her writing and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, look.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took a look at the thick stack of notes, and the corners of his mouth seemed to curl up slightly. Instantly, he trembled slightly, and his mind was filled with confusion. He tilted his head to look at the messy words and was stunned for a moment.

    She was a littlecking in words, but he really thought very highly of her.

    He looked up at Yu Youyao and organized his thoughts. However, he was afraid that he would say too much and make the little girl feel ufortable. After careful consideration, he hesitated. Then, he thought about it and wanted to give a tactfulment.

    However, the little girl¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at him hopefully. The words that were about toe out of his mouth seemed to be stuck in his throat, and he couldn¡¯t spit them out.

    Yu Youyao had no idea what her cousin was thinking. She looked at him anxiously and asked, ¡°Cousin, how did I write? Was it really bad?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took a deep breath and said with difficulty, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Then, he lowered her head and began to flip through the transcript page by page.

    However, he did not notice the excited smile on Yu Youyao¡¯s face when she heard him say ¡°not bad¡±.

    Her cousin did not mind that her handwriting was not good at all.

    Chang An, who was standing behind Zhou Linghuai, naturally saw Yu Youyao¡¯s words and almost choked on his saliva.

    Even his handwriting when he was five years old was better than Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s. It was really difficult for Young Master. In order to save Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s face, he had gone against his conscience and lied through his teeth.

    Not long after, Zhou Linghuai finished reading her writing. When he looked up, he met Yu Youyao¡¯s eager gaze. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°The article was indeed written well, but¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pointed out the mistakes in the article one by one and exined the parts that he didn¡¯t understand enough. He was knowledgeable and cited the ssics. He was proficient in the three theories of the Confucian, Buddhist, and Daoist religions and his words were easy to understand.

    Every time, Yu Youyao would be enlightened, and she would feel unknowingly inspired.

    About ten minutester, Zhou Linghuai stopped and asked, ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Seeing that her expression was clear and her eyes were clear, it was obvious that she really understood. Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand in the future, feel free to ask me.¡±

    Initially, he was worried that the little girl waszy and did not like to study. She had not gone to school for more than a month and could not keep up with her progress. She would definitely be reprimanded by her teacher, so he was a little worried. After school, he came back specially to take a look.

    However, the youngdy was quick-witted and understood everything immediately.

    Yu Youyao nodded repeatedly and said in admiration, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really impressive. You¡¯re as impressive as Ms. Ye.¡±

    In her heart, she felt that her cousin was more knowledgeable than Ms. Ye. However, this world had many restrictions on women, and there were also many restrictions on the books that women could read.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu came over. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    Yu Youyao tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t go back to The Green House. Stay for lunch with me. Nanny Xu¡¯s cooking is excellent. You have to try it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai wanted to decline, but his gazended on the little girl¡¯s slender fingers. She gently pinched his sleeve and he nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao was very happy. She quickly instructed the maidservant to ce lunch in the side room of the hall, and she and Zhou Linghuai went to the side room to eat.

    There were a few more dishes on the table than usual, and they were all light dishes that her cousin usually liked. Nanny Xu must have known that her cousin was here and instructed the kitchen to prepare more.

    Yu Youyao picked up a piece of winter bamboo shoot and ced it on the te in front of her cousin. ¡°The winter bamboo shoot was dug outst winter. It¡¯s fresh and refreshing. Try it, Cousin.¡±

    A smile appeared in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes. He picked up the Longjing prawn that he had eaten earlier and gave it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Cousin, eat this too.¡±

    With that, he picked up the winter bamboo shoots from the te and put them back into his mouth.

    The winter bamboo shoot in his mouth seemed to be more delicious than usual.

    Yu Youyao also picked up some prawns and ate happily. She liked seafood. Every time she returned to the Quanzhou Prefecture to give gifts, most of them were rare seafood.

    The lunch ended with the siblings exchanging pleasantries and greetings.

    After the meal, Xia Tao brought over some medicinal tea that could help with digestion and nourish the stomach. The two of them drank it and did not waste any time starting the lessons that Yu Youyao had missed in the past.

    One taught while the other learned.

    Yu Youyao was intelligent. It turned out that after her cousin¡¯s exnation, her obscure lessons had be easy to understand. She learnt them at a pace not slower than when Nanny Xu taught her pharmacology.

    Seeing that it was about time, Zhou Linghuai decided to go to the West Mansion to study. ¡°Studying isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day. Cousin, you¡¯re talented and smart, so you¡¯ll understand everything immediately. You¡¯re already learning much faster than most people. Remember to strike a bnce between work and rest. Don¡¯t be too hasty.¡±

    Not only did the youngdy have a lot of work to do, but she also had to learn a lot of things from Nanny Xu. A bnce between work and rest was especially important. Otherwise, her body would be exhausted.

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Youyao nodded. She felt a little guilty when she saw that her cousin¡¯s dark eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and there was a hint of fatigue on his face. His pale face seemed to look even worse than before.

    Earlier, she had been so focused on studying with her cousin that she had forgotten that his health wasn¡¯t very good. It was already very tiring for him to study every day, yet he still had to spend time teaching her. Today, he hadn¡¯t even taken a break in the afternoon. It seemed like his body was a little exhausted.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and was about to leave.

    ¡°Cousin, wait a minute.¡± Yu Youyao quickly called out to her cousin. Without waiting for Zhou Linghuai to ask, she picked up her dress and ran into the inner room.

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed his slightly swollen temples and waited.

    Chang An said worriedly, ¡°Young Master, you haven¡¯t rested for the entire afternoon. Are you feeling a little unwell? Why don¡¯t you apply for leave from Master and let Uncle Sun take a look at you before you go to school tomorrow? Everyone in the residence knows that Young Master¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Moreover, Young Master has learned all the lessons that Master has taught in the past. Even if you miss half a day of sses, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head and said nothing.

 Chapter 72 - Cousin, Take Care of Your Body

    <h4>Chapter 72: Cousin, Take Care of Your Body</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chang An, on the other hand, was even more worried. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Master, your health isn¡¯t good. Even if you¡¯re helping Eldest Miss with her homework, you have to take care of your health. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Worried that his young master wouldn¡¯t listen to his advice, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for Eldest Miss toe up with a prescription for you to nourish your vitality. I also hope that Young Master can take care of your health. You can¡¯t let her down.¡±

    During this period of time, Uncle Sun had been locked in his room every day to study the Essence Protection Pill. He had also ordered people to look around for all kinds of rare and precious herbs needed for the prescription. Clearly, this prescription was extremely important to Young Master.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Got it,¡± he said calmly.

    Chang An was stunned for a moment, his mouth agape.

    Young Master had big ideas. As servants, they could only follow his orders. He was usually worried about Young Master¡¯s health, so he was used to nagging and persuading him from time to time. He only hoped to warn Young Master often, but did not think he would really listen.

    Therefore, when she heard her young master say ¡°Got it¡±, she waspletely stunned.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao carried a medium-sized porcin jar and rushed back to the living room. She stuffed the jar into her cousin¡¯s hands. ¡°Cousin, this is the medicinal tea that I learned from Nanny Xu. It¡¯s a secret recipe from the pce. Just treat it as ordinary tea. Remember to drink it every day. If you finish it, get Chang An toe and get it. It¡¯ll only take some medicinal herbs. It¡¯ll be easy for me to make it too.¡±

    She had soaked the herbs used in the medicinal tea with water and mixed them with spirit dew, so the effect was better. She had originally nned to give some to her grandmother and leave some for herself to drink. However, at this moment, she felt that this medicinal tea was probably very beneficial to her cousin¡¯s health, so she wanted to give him some.

    Looking down at the lotus patterns on the blue and white porcin, Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai to school.

    Mr. Hu Shan taught the schrs, but only nine-year-old boys were in the residence.

    Therefore, there were only four students in the school. Other than Yu Shanyan, Yu Shanxin, and Zhou Linghuai, there was also Yu Shanli, the illegitimate son of the second house.

    Mr. Hu Shan had limited energy, so it was fine if he taught one or two of them, but if he taught too many, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. Therefore, he mainly focused on Yu Shanyan, who was the most talented in the Education Residence. The others just followed suit.

    Although Zhou Linghuai was also talented and Mr. Hu Shan wanted to nurture him, his legs were weak and he couldn¡¯t take up a position, which made Mr. Hu Shan feel sorry for him. Although he wasn¡¯t as hardworking as Yu Shanyan, he was still more attentive than Yu Shanxin and Yu Shanli.

    In the school, there was a room specially prepared for them to rest.

    There was still a while before ss started.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in front of the tea table and took some water from the y pot. He poured it into the sand pot and added some coal pieces the size of longans into the small charcoal stove.

    When the charcoal was burnt, it emitted a faint wooden fragrance that smelled very good.

    Every day, before the sun rose, the water in the y pot was taken from the mountains outside the city. It was the highest point of the city and had the best water quality. However, it had a different taste when used to make tea.

    Not long after, the water in the pot started to boil. Zhou Linghuai took the medicinal tea that Yu Youyao had given him, picked up some tea leaves with a teacup, and ced them into the purple y pot.

    The tea foam rose and fell with the boiling water. The faint medicinal fragrance mixed with the fresh smell of tea and an elegant lotus fragrance filled the room.

    Even Chang An couldn¡¯t help but sniffle and praise, ¡°Good tea. My Cousin is really amazing.¡±

    There was a trace of a smile on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips. While the fragrance of the tea was still lingering, he had used a funnel to filter out the tea leaves. Under the small charcoal stove, the longan-sized charcoal was almost burned out. The remaining charcoal could be used to warm the tea. It was obvious that the temperature of this pot of tea had been perfectly controlled.

    Zhou Linghuai picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea.

    The tea was bright yellow and clear. The fragrance of the tea lingered.

    He picked up his tea and lowered his head to take a small sip.

    After swallowing the slightly bitter tea, not long after, there was some sweetness in his mouth. Then, he tasted it carefully. It was refreshing andfortable.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Zhou Linghuai felt all the fatigue in his body disappear, and he felt much more energetic.

    Young Master¡¯s change naturally did not escape Chang An¡¯s eyes. He also understood that Eldest Miss Yu had probably noticed that Young Master was a little tired, so she had specially sent him some medicinal tea.

    Zhou Linghuai held the teacup and smelled the familiar fragrance of the tea. A thoughtful expression appeared on his jade-like face.

    The medicinal tea was a little simr to food, but the effect seemed to be better.

    ¡­ .

    After her cousin left, Yu Youyao hugged her book and started to feel sleepy after reading a few pages. She forced herself to stay awake, and her eyelids kept drooping.

    Nanny Xu removed the book from her hand and ced it aside. ¡°You woke up a little early this morning. Hurry up and go into the house to sleep and recuperate. It¡¯s springtime in February and March, and you are at the age where you have to sleep to grow. You can¡¯t lose sleep.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and yawned as she returned to her room for an afternoon nap.

    After sleeping for an hour, Yu Youyao woke up.

    Dong Mei added some refreshing incense slices into the incense burner and asked Qiu Xing to bring a cup of refreshing tea. Yu Youyao drank it before getting Chun Xiao to help her wash up.

    At this moment, Xia Tao lifted the curtain and entered. She approached Yu Youyao with a smile. ¡°I just heard that Fourth Miss had asked Ms. Ye to hit her 20 times in school. Both her hands are swollen, and it¡¯s much more serious than Miss¡¯s. She probably won¡¯t be able to use her hands for a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not surprised. ¡°Since Ms. Ye punished Yu Qingning, she won¡¯t hold it against her anymore. In the future, Yu Qingning can continue to study at home and learn from Ms. Ye.¡±

    Yu Qingning had made a mistake in the first ce and refused to be taught a lesson. She had also contradicted her teacher. To put it bluntly, she did not know how to respect her teacher and was rebellious. She did not know the rules and had no upbringing. No matter what, it was a serious matter.

    Which family in the capital did not specially keep an eye on other families? Who could hide anything from them?

    If word got out that Ms. Ye was unwilling to teach Yu Qingning, Yu Qingning¡¯s reputation would be damaged and she would probably be finished for the rest of her life. Even the other young misses in the Yu Residence would be affected and have to be taught a lesson.

    No matter how angry Ms. Ye was with Yu Qingning, she wouldn¡¯t easily ruin a girl¡¯s future. She had to take into ount the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation. Moreover, Yu Qingning was still young, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Ms. Ye to make things difficult for a youngdy. It was expected that she would forgive Yu Qingning.

    Xia Tao smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Ms. Ye asked Fourth Miss to study at home after her hands recovered. She even punished her to copy the ¡®Three Principles and Five Rules¡¯ a hundred times.¡±

 Chapter 73 - Too Hateful!

    <h4>Chapter 73: Too Hateful!</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    At this point, Xia Tao couldn¡¯t help butugh gloatingly. ¡°Fourth Miss is really pitiful. She had just been punished by Old Madam to copy ¡®Female Virtue¡¯ a hundred times, and then by Ms. Ye. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have time to cause trouble for a long time.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and looked thoughtful.

    Even if Yu Qingning was forgiven by Ms. Ye, this matter was probably not over yet.

    If nothing else, Grandmother would definitely be angry.

    Yu Youyao shook her head slightly and turned to go to the embroidery pavilion at the side. She picked up the needle thread that was already used in the embroidery basket. She was familiar with each stitch and thread, and her movements were not as jerky as before.

    Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to learn pharmacology from Nanny in the afternoon?¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could speak, Nanny Xu revealed a meaningful smile. ¡°There aren¡¯t many stitches needed to finish the headband. Let¡¯s finish embroidering first before learning pharmacology.¡±

    The house fell silent, and the afternoon sun shone brightly. It shone through the window panes and into the house, illuminating the room.

    Yu Youyao was quick to react. About an hourter, under Nanny Xu¡¯s guidance, the thread, needle, and headband were done.

    Nanny Xu nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Your embroidery skills have improved a lot.¡±

    Although she had received Nanny Xu¡¯s praise, Yu Youyao was not very satisfied. She felt that her embroidery skills were a littlecking and looked a little crude. In the end, she still had to show filial respect to her elders and be more meticulous.

    Yu Youyao held the handkerchief and examined it carefully. Suddenly, she had an idea. She asked Chun Xiao to pick seven beads of different sizes: gold, silver, ss, coral, amber, mercury, and agate.

    After struggling for another hour, Yu Youyao rubbed the back of her neck, which was a little sore. She looked at thepletely finished headband on her forehead and finally smiled in satisfaction.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re so clever. Old Madam will definitely like it.¡± Chun Xiao found a yellow rosewood box and carefully ced the headband in it. She looked at the headband in the box, which was glowing with a faint glow. It looked luxurious and grand.

    She knew that the swastika on it was auspicious.

    After resting for about ten minutes, Nanny Xu took a medical book and taught Yu Youyao pharmacology.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sun was setting in the west and the light in the house had dimmed that Yu Youyao nced at the funnel. It was already seven o¡¯clock, so she closed the book. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Get ready to go to Grandmother¡¯s house.¡±

    Yu Youyao changed into a cherry-red dress with embroidered edges and narrow peach-colored sleeves that reached her waist, making her look delicate and beautiful. Only then did she bring the box with her to An Shou Hall.

    The atmosphere in the north courtyard was a little off.

    Chun Xiao looked around cautiously and saw that the maidservants in the courtyard were all silent and doing their own things. They did not even exchange nces with each other. She moved closer to Yu Youyao. ¡°Young Miss!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded but said nothing.

    When they arrived at An Shou Hall, Qing Xiu, who was guarding outside, weed them. She bowed and said, ¡°Old Madam is in the hall. Eldest Miss, don¡¯t stand outside. Hurry in!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Sister Qing Xiu.¡±

    The hall was very quiet. Her grandmother was old and had many people around her. The people who usually served her in the house were not around.

    Chun Xiao and Dong Mei lifted the curtains on each side, and Yu Youyao walked into the inner room.

    Old Madam Yu was dressed in an ink-blue enamel robe with longevity patterns. She leaned against the couch with her eyes closed, one hand on her forehead and the other holding a prayer bead.

    Meanwhile, Yu Qingning was kneeling in the hall. As her head was lowered, she couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly.

    Nanny Liu and Bai Kui stood at the side, their eyes lowered and their breathing steady.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu heard themotion and opened her eyes. Seeing that Yu Youyao was dressed in peach red, and looked delicate, and sweet, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up, and even her mood brightened.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened a little. She waved her hand. ¡°Yao Yao,e to me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Yu Youyao quickly walked over and leaned against her grandmother¡¯s side. Her voice was clear and cheerful as she called out to her grandmother, causing Old Madam Yu to beam with joy. She hugged her granddaughter tightly in her arms and called her little darling. Even the heavy atmosphere in the house dissipated, revealing an indescribable sense of relief.

    Nanny Xu couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    At the side, Bai Kui also heaved a sigh of relief and went over to pour some tea.

    Only Yu Qingning, who was kneeling in the hall, felt her eyes sting when she saw this filial and happy scene. She subconsciously clenched her fists and revealed a resentful expression.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yu Youyao, that b*tch, how could she have offended Ms. Ye? Not only did she have to bear the reputation of not respecting her teacher, but she also almost caused Ms. Ye to be kicked out of school. Not only did she anger her grandmother, but she also knelt in An Shou Hall for four hours. However, Old Madam did not say anything and just let her kneel. She even asked Nanny Liu and Bai Kui to keep an eye on her.

    No matter how indignant she was, she did not dare to act rashly in her grandmother¡¯s house.

    This way, she was neither beaten nor scolded, and neither punished nor disciplined. It was difficult and torturous. Yu Qingning knelt on the ground with an uneasy heart. Not long after, her waist and legs ached, and her entire body was stiff, and numb.

    But what infuriated her the most was¡­

    She was angry, aggrieved, pped, and punished to kneel, but Yu Youyao acted as if nothing had happened. She even had the cheek to run over andugh at her, showing off her grandmother¡¯s love and affection in front of her.

    It was simply too hateful!

    Yu Youyao did not care what Yu Qingning thought. Seeing that her grandmother had finally smiled, she took the cup of tea from Bai Kui and handed it to her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother, have some tea.¡±

    Old Madam Yu happened to be a little thirsty, so she received it with a smile. After drinking a cup of tea, the anger in her heart had mostly dissipated. She looked indifferently at Yu Qingning, who was kneeling in the hall. ¡°Why did Ms. Ye punish you?¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment, causing the Old Madam¡¯s cold gaze to cause her to break out in a cold sweat. Her lips trembled as she said, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s because I secretly upied Eldest Sister¡¯s position.¡± Before she could finish speaking, her heart skipped a beat. The Old Madam was biased towards Yu Youyao. When she found out that she had upied Yu Youyao¡¯s position, she probably wouldn¡¯t let her off easily. She hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother, I didn¡¯t mean to upy Eldest Sister¡¯s position. I just wanted to see her¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t bear to listen to her exnation and interrupted her. ¡°Before you went to school, I called all of you into the house and told you that when you go to school, your teacher¡¯s principles are more important than anything else. It¡¯s only right and proper for her to discipline her disciples. It¡¯s only right and proper for disciples to respect their teachers. You made a mistake, but you refused to be punished or taught, and you even contradicted your teacher. You don¡¯t know how to respect your teacher. My Yu Residence doesn¡¯t have any girls like you who don¡¯t know the rules and are ill-mannered. Your teacher even chased you out of school.¡±

    Disrespecting one¡¯s teacher was a serious matter.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Yu Qingning was dumbfounded. She tried her best to recall what her mother had said to her previously.

 Chapter 74 - A Teachable Child

    <h4>Chapter 74: A Teachable Child</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Qingning¡¯s mind cleared up a little, and she stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯ve never been punished by you before, so I was momentarily stunned and lost myposure. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how to respect my teacher, but after calming down, I realized that you¡¯ve been treating me well. I feel both regretful and panicked, and I know that I was wrong. Grandmother, I really want to learn from Ms. Ye.¡±

    This time, she had learned her lesson. However, Old Madam Yu was impatient and said coldly, ¡°Nanny Liu, tomorrow, go and get a nanny from the Education Department to teach Concubine He and Fourth Miss the rules. When she has finally learned the rules well, she can go out and return to school. Otherwise, she will ruin the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Boom!

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Even Yu Youyao was shocked.

    The Education Department was part of the Ministry of Rites, and was in charge of teaching etiquette, music, and the families of criminals. Grandmother wanted to find a nanny who specialized in teaching etiquette.

    Although there were nannies in wealthy families who specialized in disciplining young mistresses, many families would go to the Education Department to look for and teach their restless concubines and daughters of the family. These nannies were all very fierce, and there was not a single person who did not suffer under them.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s face was filled with horror. She crawled and knelt at Old Madam Yu¡¯s feet, crying and begging. ¡°Grandmother, I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please don¡¯t go to the Education Department to find me a nanny¡­¡±

    Yu Qingning had often heard that there was a family in the capital who had gone to find a nanny to discipline the daughters of their concubines. There was also a family whose daughter had been tortured beyond recognition by the nanny in the Education Department¡­

    She also knew that all the nannies in the Education Department knew how to torture people. Anyone who fell into their hands would be tortured inhumanely.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t stand to hear Yu Qingning¡¯s cries. An eight or nine-year-old girl crying so badly wasn¡¯t likable and would only make people frustrated. Hence, she waved her hand. ¡°Take her out!¡±

    Yu Qingning felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer. In her panic, she saw Yu Youyao beside her, and hope ignited in her heart. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have snatched your position. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry. Can you quickly help me tell Grandmother? Grandmother dotes on you the most. Big Sister, help me¡­¡±

    In the past, Yu Qingning had always acted arrogantly in front of her just because her father doted on her. Yu Youyao had never seen Yu Qingning in such a panic before. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. She pursed her lips and looked at her grandmother with some sympathy, then opened her mouth¡­

    Old Madam Yu reached out to stop Yu Youyao. She stared at Yu Qingning with an unfriendly expression. ¡°At this point, you still don¡¯t know how to repent. You think that I¡¯m biased towards Yao Yao because you stole her position, so I¡¯m punishing you. Do you think that as long as Yao Yao is willing to intercede for you, this matter will be over? Do you still think that all of this is Yao Yao¡¯s fault and that she was the one who harmed you?¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Grandmother¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s voice turned stern. ¡°In the past, when have I ever held it against you for causing trouble with Yao Yao? As a disciple, you thought you were smart and fooled Mentor in our school. After being exposed by Mentor, you refused to repent, refused to be taught, and contradicted her. As a younger sister, you don¡¯t know how to behave like a real sister. You don¡¯t respect your eldest sister, and don¡¯t know how to respect your elders. You even yed tricks on me, but you don¡¯t even take me, your grandmother, seriously. You don¡¯t know how to respect your teacher or be filial. You¡¯ve lost the manners and upbringing of the Yu Residence. Have you learned all the rules, etiquette, and principles from a dog?¡±

    In a big family, the way of interacting with each other was also a way of socializing and dealing with people. In the future, when the sisters grew up, they would have to step out of the house and socialize with outsiders. They had all been trained by the residence.

    No matter how much she doted on Yao Yao, she wouldn¡¯t interfere with her growth.

    In the past, Yu Qingning had relied on the fact that she doted on her and oftenpeted with Yao Yao. No matter how ufortable she felt, she would always turn a blind eye to it.

    Yu Qingning felt like her bones had been pulled out. She fell to the ground and struggled. ¡°Grandmother, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. Grandmother, please spare me this time. I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±

    Old Madam waved her hand. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Previously, when she had said that she was going to the Education Department to hire a nanny for Yu Qingning and Concubine He, she had been a little hesitant. Although she didn¡¯t think much of Yu Qingning, she was still her granddaughter after all. How could she really bear to let an outsider teach her a lesson?

    However, Yu Qingning¡¯s unrepentant behavior hadpletely hardened her heart.

    Yu Qingning howled even louder. Bai Kui strode forward, grabbed Yu Qingning¡¯s arm, and half-dragged her out.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. She was very surprised by this oue, but after thinking about it carefully, she was not that surprised.

    Although Yu Qingning was arrogant, she wasn¡¯t really stupid.

    Previously, when she was studying at home, she was not only unwilling to return the position to her, but also unwilling to be punished. She felt that it was because she had not attended school for a month and had not been chased out by the teacher, that she had made so many mistakes.

    It was too obvious that she wanted topete with her. She didn¡¯t know how to hide it at all.

    It was a huge taboo for powerful families topete with each other. If it were anyone else, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been dealt with so easily.

    Yu Youyao nced out the door, but she could no longer see Yu Qingning. She could only vaguely hear her cries and voices.

    Old Madam Yu noticed her gaze and patted her hand gently. ¡°Yao Yao, have you softened?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not know what to say, so she did not say anything.

    She did not think that Yu Qingning deserved any sympathy.

    Yu Qingning was a ssic example of someone who remembered how people treated her. Although she called her Big Sister and apologized, she probably really felt that everything was her fault and hated her as her grandmother had said.

    She did not have the kind of heart that repaid evil with kindness.

    Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, so she took the opportunity to guide her. ¡°Yu Qingning usually makes a fuss with you, but you¡¯re still thinking about your rtionship as sisters. It¡¯s obvious that Yao Yao is kind-hearted. However, when people interact with each other, it depends on fate, not rtionships. Even sisters aren¡¯t that different, understand?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Grandmother, I understand. Fourth Sister and I have our differences, so I won¡¯t interfere. However, we¡¯re sisters after all. Fourth Sister¡¯s palm is swollen from being pped by Mister today. Get Qiu Xing to send a box of Jade Beauty Cream overter to show some concern.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and tapped her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re a promising child!¡±

 Chapter 75 - Yao Yao Has Been Extraordinary

    <h4>Chapter 75: Yao Yao Has Been Extraordinary Since She Was Young</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    That was the end of the topic about Yu Qingning. Yu Youyao quickly took the yellow rosewood box from Chun Xiao and stuffed it into her grandmother¡¯s hands. ¡°Grandmother, take a look. What is this?¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked down at the box in her hand. She knew that Yao Yao had learned something from Nanny Xu again, so she had specially brought it over to please her.

    She turned around and saw Yao Yao dressed in peach and cherry red, looking delicate and sweet. She wasn¡¯t wearing this in the morning, but she had changed into it specially to meet her.

    When one was old, they liked to look at red and green as they were likable and auspicious!

    Of course, Old Madam Yu understood what Yao Yao was thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Grandmother anymore. I¡¯ve already lived for so long. What haven¡¯t I seen and experienced? How can I be so easily angered?¡±

    With that, she lifted the lid of the box and saw a navy headband.

    The surface of the silk was smooth, and there was a ginger-yellow Buddhist swastika embroidered on it. Although it was a little crude, it looked like it was emitting a Buddhist glow. There was a circle of Buddhist Seven Treasures sewn along the side. In the middle, there was a thumb-sized yellow amber that had a warm luster and exuded a noble aura. It looked very unique.

    ¡°Yao Yao embroidered this herself?!¡± Old Madam Yu fell in love with it at first sight. She held it in her hand and looked at it left and right. No matter how she looked at it, she was delighted. She smiled so widely that her eyes were almost invisible, and her face was covered in wrinkles.

    Seeing that her grandmother liked it, Yu Youyao alsoughed. ¡°Grandmother, you can¡¯tugh at me if my embroidery isn¡¯t good.¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t be happier, so how could she dislike it? Not only did she keep looking at it, but she even called Nanny Liu over to take a look.

    Nanny Liu came over and took a closer look with Old Madam Yu. ¡°Eldest Miss has only been learning embroidery for more than ten days. Others can¡¯t even learn needlework well, but she can embroider so well. She¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    These words made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart skip a beat. She pointed at the swastika on her forehead. ¡°Look at these stitches. They¡¯re so smooth. The Buddhist Seven Treasures are also well matched. They¡¯re rich, generous, auspicious, and beautiful.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and nodded. She pointed at the back. ¡°Old Madam, look, there are also embellishments on the back.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she quickly turned around. Before she could understand, Nanny Liu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her tone became a little exaggerated. ¡°Oh my, Old Madam, look. There¡¯s actually a longevity pattern on the back. I¡¯ve lived for most of my life, but I¡¯ve finally seen a two- embroidery that has been lost among themoners. This is an eye-opener.¡±

    Old Madam Yu took a closer look and saw that it was indeed a longevity pattern. She immediately beamed with joy and revealed a proud expression. ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s an auspicious sign of the Buddha, and on the other hand, it¡¯s a blessing of longevity. This thoughtfulness is really ingenious and meticulous.¡±

    Nanny Liu sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that double-sided embroidery isn¡¯t as famous as Su Embroidery or Xiang Embroidery that anyone can learn. Those who are slightly less talented won¡¯t even be able to learn the needle technique. Although the double-sided embroidery technique has been lost to the public, many families still have some iplete manuals and patterns that they¡¯ve kept, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone learning it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu touched the longevity pattern on her forehead and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? When Yao Yao was just born, her eyes were closed, and she didn¡¯t cry or make a fuss. As soon as I hugged her, she opened her eyes and looked at me. Her big eyes were dark and bright. I could tell from a young age that Yao Yao wasn¡¯t an ordinary child.¡±

    She had lived for most of her life, but she had rarely heard of a child who could open their eyes so wide and spiritedly the moment they were born.

    Nanny Liu had seen this with her own eyes, and it was also for this reason that Old Madam and Eldest Miss hit it off very well. ¡°The most rare thing is that Eldest Miss is so filial to Old Madam. Old Madam is very blessed.¡±

    Yu Youyao, who was sitting beside her grandmother, watched as her grandmother and Nanny Liu exchanged words and kept praising her. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. She opened her mouth a few times, wanting to interrupt her grandmother, but she couldn¡¯t even find a chance.

    Nanny Xu said that embroidery tested one¡¯s hands and eyes the most. Her body was delicate and soft, and she was quick-witted. She was in the best condition to learn double-sided embroidery.

    The pattern of the word ¡°wan¡± which meant ten thousand in Chinese was very simple, and the stitching technique was notplicated. With Nanny Xu¡¯s guidance, it was also very easy to embroider. If it were a moreplicated word, even the stitching would probably not be smooth. It was really not as good as Grandmother and Nanny Liu had said.

    Her grandmother¡¯s words, ¡°I could tell from a young age that Yao Yao wasn¡¯t an ordinary child,¡± made her feel embarrassed.

    It was also because of that dream that she seemed to have lived for many more years. Her mind had been enlightened, and her thoughts had be much sharper. Furthermore, without Nanny Xu¡¯s guidance, how else could she have learned so much in such a short period of time?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to wear something personally embroidered by Yao Yao in my lifetime.¡± Old Madam Yu turned to look at Yu Youyao. Seeing that her face was red and she seemed a little embarrassed, she held her hand. ¡°Yao Yao, you must be tired.¡±

    When she was young, she was also not used to needlework. Her embroidery skills were very poor, and she had been taught needlework by her mother countless times.

    In the past, Yao Yao did not like needlework, and she had never forced her either. She thought that Yao Yao had taken after her personality.

    However, although Yao Yao looked delicate, she was actually a capable and hardworking person.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Nanny Xu has stipted that I can only embroider for two hours a day. It¡¯s just that I feel that it¡¯s difficult when I¡¯m learning, but it¡¯ll be very simple once I learn it. If Grandmother likes it, I¡¯ll embroider something else for you in the future.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed when she heard that.

    Suddenly, she remembered that a few days ago, Yu Qingning had given her a hand-embroidered handkerchief. When she received the gift from her granddaughter, how could she not be happy? She immediately asked Nanny Liu to help her put it on.

    After that, Yu Qingning beat around the bush and said that she had spent a lot of time and effort on this embroidery. She even bragged about how filial she was and how impressive her embroidery skills were.

    At first, Old Madam Yu was happy to listen to her granddaughter.

    Not long after, she could tell that Yu Qingning was unting herself and stepping on the other sisters. She felt sick of it and immediately sent her away. She was unwilling to wear it again and asked Nanny Liu to keep it.

    Yu Qingning had been learning embroidery from Concubine He since she was three or four years old. Her embroidery skills were the best in the residence. How much effort and time could she spend on just one stroke?

    She was happy to y dumb and enjoy the filial piety shown by her granddaughter.

    However, she was unwilling to be fooled.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yu Youyao again, thinking about why there was such a big difference among grand daughters.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t stand the fact that she was biased towards Yao Yao, but deep down, they didn¡¯t want to think about how they had treated her.

    Seeing that her grandmother was about to praise her again, Yu Youyao quickly took the headband from her grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother, you won¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not until you wear it. I¡¯ll put it on for you to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Harming the Family

    <h4>Chapter 76: Harming the Family</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    How could Old Madam Yu not agree? She quickly asked Yu Youyao to help her into the inner room. She sat in front of the polished bronze mirror and asked Yu Youyao to put the headband on her forehead.

    Just as Yu Youyao had expected, the navy blue headband matched Old Madam Yu¡¯s outfit perfectly. It looked luxurious and grand.

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve sewn a small medicinal bag to calm the mind and nourish the body. You¡¯ll feel that it¡¯s good to use it. In about ten days, I¡¯ll get someone to open it and rece it with a new one. I often prepare the medicinal bags too.¡±

    The medicinal herbs used in the medicinal bag had been soaked in spiritual dew, so the effects were naturally good.

    Old Madam Yu sniffed carefully. Indeed, she could smell an extremely faint medicinal fragrance mixed with a hint of sandalwood. It seeped into her heart, and even the pent-up anger in her heart felt much better.

    It was a smell she was used to.

    She hadn¡¯t smelled it before, but it was probably because had been offering incense to Buddha in An Shou Hall all year round, and the sandalwood smell was too strong, so it was covered up. For a moment, she felt that her granddaughter was meticulous and dedicated, and she was even more delighted.

    Her grandmother was old, so she ate her dinner earlier, in case she umted too much food at night and had difficulty digesting. Therefore, as soon as it was noon, Nanny Liu ordered someone to prepare dinner.

    Madam Yang came out of the temple hall and served the grandfather and granddaughter.

    Looking at the harmonious scene between the grandfather and granddaughter, she felt even more annoyed. Then, she thought of the Buddhist scriptures that she had copied for an entire day. Not only were her hands almost broken, but she had also been smelling sandalwood for an entire day. Her mind was in a daze, and her heart was burning with anger.

    Yu Youyao called out, ¡°Mother,¡± but did not say anything else.

    After setting the rules for a few days, Yang Shuwan did not seem to have grown much, but she had be much more haggard and thin.

    There was a thickyer of powder on her face. As she had been staying in An Shou Hall, she did not have time to return to the main courtyard to touch up her makeup. The white powder on her face had fallen off, and her face looked uneven, like a cracked wall. There were dark shadows under her eyes, and it was obvious that she had not slept well recently.

    Her grandmother did not treat her harshly, but it was still difficult for her to stay in the north courtyard all day and copy Buddhist scriptures. It was not much better than being tortured.

    After finally finishing her meal, Madam Yang was sent to the temple hall by Old Madam Yu. It was already evening, but she still had no intention of letting her return to the main courtyard?

    ¡°Old Madam¡­¡± Madam Yang was shocked. She stood there in a daze for a long time. Only when Nanny Liu reminded her did she react. She could only lower her head and return to the temple hall with a resentful expression.

    Yu Youyao then returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Old Madam Yu twirled the prayer beads in her hand, and most of the joy on her face dissipated. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the Education Department to find a nanny. Bring her to my house first, then send her to the Clear Autumn Courtyard.¡±

    It was true that the nannies in the Education Bureau taught etiquette, but their methods were much harsher than those in the residence. It was also true that they tortured others.

    After all, she was still her granddaughter. She had to give her a few words of warning first, so that others would know their limits and not torture her too much.

    How could Nanny Liu not know what she was thinking? She naturally agreed.

    Recalling how miserable Yu Qingning had looked when she was crying, Old Madam Yu¡¯s hand that was twirling the prayer beads paused slightly. ¡°Tell me, am I being too heartless?¡±

    Nanny Liu hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve been with you for most of my life, so how could I not know? You¡¯re the most stubborn but soft-hearted person. You¡¯re doing this for Fourth Miss¡¯s own good.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was silent for a while. ¡°Concubine He has always taught Yu Qingning to be magnanimous, and Eldest Son has also doted on her. She doesn¡¯t want to be filial to her elders, nor does she want to be filial to her sisters. Instead, she wants to pave the way for herself and seek a future. She wants to suppress a legitimate daughter andpete with Yao Yao in every way. If we continue to indulge her, she will only harm others and the family.¡±

    At this point, she paused and rubbed her forehead gently. Her fingers touched the headband on her forehead, and she felt a little moreforted. ¡°In the past, I used to turn a blind eye to it, but as I grew older, all of them became more scheming, and more unrestrained in their actions. I¡¯ve just warned her yesterday, so it¡¯s obvious that Yu Qingning doesn¡¯t take it to heart. Today, she went to school and has already spread her thoughts to outsiders.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply. She felt that Yu Qingning was indeed too ipetent and had lost the upbringing of the Yu Residence.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°It¡¯s unbing of sisters to be at odds with each other. Fortunately, it¡¯s Ms. Ye. If it were anyone else, I¡¯m afraid that everyone would know about it andugh at the Yu Residence for no reason.¡±

    Nanny Liu picked up a cup of tea and ced it in front of Old Madam Yu. She listened attentively but did not speak.

    Old Madam Yu wrapped the prayer beads around her wrist and said in a helpless tone, ¡°Other families only teach people to gossip, but Eldest Brother is an imperial censor. His family is not well-mannered, and he has not taught his daughter well. If word of this gets out, how can he stand in the imperial court and carry out the duties of an imperial censor to investigate the morals of a hundred officials? If outsiders find out, the entire Yu Residence will lose face.¡±

    The old man had lived for most of his life and had seen many conflicts between the legitimate wife and concubines. Naturally, he could not tolerate such nonsense.

    Nanny Liu loosened the headband on Old Madam Yu¡¯s forehead and carefully ced it into a box. ¡°Old Madam feels that since Fourth Miss is about to turn nine years old, she should settle down and find a capable nanny as soon as possible. Perhaps she can even change her personality.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Even if we can¡¯tpletely change her, we can let the Nanny discipline her so she will learn from her mistakes. She¡¯ll learn more about logic and rules. The sisters are all grown up now, so it¡¯s time for them to interact on good terms. We shouldn¡¯t cause trouble outside and make a fool of ourselves for no reason. We¡¯ll lose face in the Yu Residence and if they don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves. In the future, when they¡¯ve married into another family, they won¡¯t be harmed by others.¡±

    Nanny Liu immediately guessed the Old Madam¡¯s good intentions.

    However, looking at Fourth Miss today, it did not seem like she would understand Old Madam¡¯s kindness. She sighed inwardly.

    Old Madam Yu sighed softly and said, ¡°No wonder people say that you have to marry a good wife. Look at Madam Yao. She¡¯s good at socializing and is Second Brother¡¯s good wife. She also managed Second Brother¡¯s concubines well. The children of the concubines are also well-mannered. The sisters are harmonious and can help each other live well in the future.¡±

    Nanny Liu just listened without speaking.

    At the mention of Madam Yao, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but mention Madam Yang. ¡°Take a look at Madam Yang again. She¡¯s really not presentable at all. She¡¯s even brought these young mistresses of the residence into such a mess.¡±

    Nanny Liu came to a realization. No wonder Old Madam Yang was acting so uncharacteristically today, not even calling Madam Yang back to the main courtyard for dinner.

    Seeing that the Old Madam¡¯s expression did not look too good, Nanny Liu quickly changed the topic. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t think too much about this. Eldest Miss learnt how to recite an essay in ss today. She even received praise from Ms. Ye.¡±

 Chapter 77 - Kill with Flattery

    <h4>Chapter 77: Kill with ttery</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Old Madam Yu pped her forehead. ¡°Oh my, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have really forgotten about it after getting angry with Yu Qingning. You old thing, why didn¡¯t you remind me earlier about such an important matter?¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled but said nothing.

    Old Madam Yu looked delighted as she nced at Nanny Liu. ¡°You¡¯re right. Yao Yao has been learning from Nanny Xu for a while, but she¡¯s not the same as before. Quick, help me to the side room. I have to carefully choose some useful study materials and send them to Yao Yao so that she can study hard.¡±

    In the temple hall, Yang Shuwan felt like she was sitting on needles. She kept looking at the funnel, feeling uneasy. She couldn¡¯t even copy the Buddhist scriptures anymore.

    Old Madam¡¯s attitude had changed. Something must have happened in the residence that implicated her. However, she was in the temple hall, and news of Nanny Li couldn¡¯t be sent in often. She was really in the dark.

    After staying in the temple hall for another hour, Madam Yang was so anxious that she had blisters on her mouth. Only then did she receive Old Madam Yu¡¯s permission to go back to the main courtyard.

    As soon as she saw Nanny Li, Yang Shuwan asked anxiously, ¡°Has Master left the office? Did he go to study again?¡±

    Seeing that the Imperial Court had yet to release the rankings at the end of the month, the candidates participating in the imperial examination could no longer hold it in. There were many messy rumors in the capital.

    Yu Zongzheng had also be busier over the past few days. It had been a few days since he had visited the main courtyard.

    She had to set rules and copy Buddhist scriptures in An Shou Hall every day untilte at night. It had been a long time since she had seen Yu Zongzheng.

    This was the first time in a long time since she had married into the Yu Residence.

    If this continued, their rtionship as husband and wife would fade.

    Nanny Li quickly replied, ¡°Master is still at the government office and hasn¡¯t returned yet. He had previously sent Zhao Da to Old Madam¡¯s house to pass on a message, saying that he would be backter today.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was a little disappointed. Yu Zongzheng was so busy. Even if he returned to the residence, she couldn¡¯t bother him with such trivial matters.

    She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see Yu Zongzheng again today.

    Seeing that she did not look well, Nanny Li leaned over and told her everything that had happened in the school today.

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she was furious. ¡°No wonder Old Madam is acting so abnormally today. Usually, she would let me return to the main courtyard at thetest, but today, she asked me to stay for two more hours. It¡¯s all because that little b*tch Yu Qingning made a mistake in the school, and I¡¯ve been implicated for no reason.¡±

    Nanny Li lowered her head and did not dare to speak. Ever since Madam had gone to Old Madam¡¯s house to set the rules, her temper had be worse and worse. She would re up every day when she returned.

    Yang Shuwan thought of Yu Qingning¡¯s fate again and immediately perked up. A gloating smile appeared on her face. ¡°Heh, she¡¯s just a concubine¡¯s daughter. She should take a look at herself and see which rotten thing she crawled out of. Old Madam dotes on Yu Youyao as if she were her own. She snatched Yu Youyao¡¯s position, so how can Old Madam let her off easily? When the nanny from the Education Departmentes to visit, these two b*tches will suffer.¡±

    Nanny Li handed a cup of tea to Yang Shuwan. ¡°That¡¯s because Madam is amazing. The maidservants around her usually treat her like the daughter of the first wife, and they also treat her better than the others. As time passes, she¡¯ll grow up and really think of herself as the first wife¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Not only did she gain the title of a loving mother, but she had also raised Yu Qingning to be a narrow-minded and arrogant person. She even killed someone with ttery. This method was really impressive.

    Among the wealthy families, how many daughters of concubines had a good ending?

    Hearing this, a smug expression appeared on Yang Shuwan¡¯s face. ¡°I had no choice. Master dotes on the little b*tch of the Clear Autumn Courtyard, and treats Yu Qingning differently. If I treat Yu Qingning harshly, I would inevitably have a reputation of being jealous and unkind in front of Master. I wouldn¡¯t make Master fall out of love with me because of a concubine¡¯s daughter. Since Master dotes on her, I¡¯ll support her too, so that Master will know that I¡¯m kind and magnanimous.¡±

    At this point, she raised her eyebrows slightly and thought of Yu Youyao.

    Old Madam was so protective of Yu Youyao that even she, her mother, couldn¡¯t interfere. She had raised Yu Qingning¡¯s status too high, and it was a n that killed three birds with one stone.

    She had asked Yu Qingning¡¯s maidservants to sow discord between Yu Qingning and Yu Youyao. Yu Qingning did not disappoint and often caused trouble with Yu Youyao.

    Old Master was biased towards Yu Qingning, so he felt that Yu Youyao was at fault.

    As time passed, Old Master felt that Yu Youyao was spoiled and domineering. He also treated her more harshly. Compared to Yu Youyao, the obedient and sensible Jia Jia naturally received more favor from Old Master.

    Old Madam was always protective of Yu Youyao, so it was inevitable that she would have conflicts with Old Master. If their mother-son rtionship became distant, Old Master would also side with her more.

    Yu Qingning and Yu Youyao were locked in a fierce battle, while she and Jia Jia benefited from it.

    Yang Shuwan was pleased with herself. ¡°Yu Qingning made a huge mistake in the school, so Concubine He naturally has to be involved. Therefore, she¡¯ll be fined half a year¡¯s worth of money, and her food intake will be halved.¡±

    Nanny Li nodded in agreement.

    Madam had fined Concubine He and reduced her allowance. Even though she did notck money, it was not convenient for her to use the money she had on hand.

    Moreover, Concubine He was currently grounded. Even if she had money, she had nowhere to spend it.

    Most of the servants in the residence saw that the situation had changed. Concubine He was not well-liked by Old Madam He, and she was also punished by the first wife. How could she have an easy time?

    Nanny Li nodded and left the room.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia entered the house.

    Yang Shuwan hurriedly pulled her daughter to sit down beside her. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why aren¡¯t you resting in the courtyard?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mother came backte today. I was a little worried, so I came over to take a look. But what happened to Grandmother?¡±

    Yang Shuwan sneered. ¡°How could anything have happened? I just suffered an undeserved cmity. Someone found an opportunity to torture me.¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked at her worriedly. ¡°Did Mother get med by Grandmother because Fourth Sister was studying at home today and was sent out of ss?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?!¡±

    Yu Jianjia held her handkerchief and covered her mouth as she coughed.

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t care less about being angry. She quickly handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Other than using her status as an elder to make things difficult for me, what else can Old Madam do to me? On the other hand, have you felt better after taking Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medicine these few days?¡±

    After taking a sip of hot tea, Yu Jianjia felt a little better. There was also a hint of blood on her face. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s prescription is excellent. After taking it for a few days, I feel much better. Mother, don¡¯t always worry about me.¡±

    Yang Shuwan smiled. After being upset for the entire day, she felt a little better. ¡°That¡¯s good. You have to listen to Imperial Physician Hu and rest well.¡±

 Chapter 78 - Reality Teaches You a Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 78: Reality Teaches You a Lesson</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip lightly, and her gentle voice was filled with worry. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re the mistress of the household and the mother of Fourth Sister. You have the responsibility to educate and discipline the sisters. Grandmother is already angry with you because of this. I¡¯m worried that Father¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s breathing tightened as she tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand. She had only been angry earlier and had not thought of this.

    Now that Jia Jia had mentioned it, she understood that Old Master was already very dissatisfied with her because of what had happened previously. If he were to vent his anger on her again because of Yu Qingning, he would probably really leave her.

    Where was her ce as the mistress of the household? Where was her dignity? How could she stand tall in the residence, let alone manage the household?

    Yu Jianjia felt a little uneasy. ¡°Father has received a lot of guidance and promotion from his mentor in the past. He has always valued rules and upbringing the most. He often taught us that as disciples, the kindness of a wise mentor is more important than the world, and more important than our parents. On the other hand, he respects his mentor regardless of whether he¡¯s rich or poor.¡± At this point, she changed the topic with an inexplicable meaning. ¡°Furthermore, Fourth Sister made a mistake yesterday and was punished by Grandmother. That¡¯s adding to her mistake and making it worse. Father will definitely be very angry.¡±

    Yang Shuwan looked thoughtful and sneered. ¡°Yu Qingning doesn¡¯t know how to respect her teacher, but she has vited your father¡¯s taboo. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t take your father¡¯s usual teachings to heart. If your father finds out, do you think he can me me?¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned and said hesitantly, ¡°Mother, Concubine He is giving trouble to Grandmother. Fourth Sister was almost kicked out of the house today. It¡¯s obvious that Concubine He can¡¯t teach Fourth Sister well. You should find a courtyard and let Fourth Sister move in. It¡¯ll be good for her.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, her eyes flickered and she held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about your fourth sister, but Imperial Physician Hu said that with your illness, your illness is the most worrying. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of everything at home.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s pink lips curved slightly, but she did not say anything.

    Yang Shuwan lowered her head and saw the gloves on her fingers. She frowned. ¡°What happened to your hand? Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    Biting her lip lightly, Yu Jianjia only said, ¡°I identally dropped a jade paperweight in school today and cut myself. Mother, don¡¯t worry. The wound isn¡¯t deep. It¡¯ll heal in two to three days.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart ached as she stared at her daughter¡¯s fingers. ¡°Why are you so careless? You have to be careful these few days. Don¡¯t get wet. Nanny Qin knows some medical skills, so get her to take good care of you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded obediently.

    Suddenly, she remembered that Yu Youyao had been studying at home today, and had actually memorized an entire section of the ¡®The Book of Rites¡¯ on the spot. Not only had she not missed anything, but she had even received praise from Ms. Ye. She felt suffocated.

    ¡ª-

    Not long after Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, her grandmother had sent something over. There were a total of five items. There was a wooden pen holder with golden silk, twelve different-sized and thick floral pens, a carved rosewood pen holder, a few pieces of old ink bs, and a few pieces of high-quality paper.

    Nanny Liu smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam was very happy when she found out that you¡¯ve learned so much from Master. She sent me over to give you something useful so that you can study hard.¡±

    She had only received a little praise from Ms. Ye. How could she be worthy of being praised by her grandmother?

    No matter how thick-skinned Yu Youyao was, she couldn¡¯t help but blush. Embarrassed, she epted the items and asked Chun Xiao to bring over a cup of medicinal tea. ¡°Nanny, this is the medicinal tea that I made yesterday. Please give it to Grandmother. Just treat it as ordinary tea.¡±

    Nanny Liu received the teacup with a smile and was sent out of the Jade Courtyard by Dong Mei.

    Yu Youyao suddenly remembered that she had yet to write the 500 words that Ms. Ye asked her to write every day.

    At the thought of her handwriting, which looked like a dog¡¯s, and the promise she had made to her cousin at noon that she would practice her handwriting well, Yu Youyao leaned on the long table reluctantly, forcing herself to practice her handwriting stroke by stroke.

    When she finally finished practicing the 500 words, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. She shook her sore arms and looked down at the big words on the paper. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at them anymore. She crumpled the paper into a ball angrily and threw it into the wastebasket.

    Chun Xiao watched from the side, not daring to make a sound.

    Yu Youyao dipped her brush in ink and started practicing her calligraphy again. After writing a few words, she stopped to take a look. When she was dissatisfied, she crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the wastebasket.

    After all this, the more she wrote, the uglier her words became, and the more frustrated she became. Soon, the small paper basket was filled with paper balls.

    ¡°I¡¯m not practicing anymore. My hands are sore¡­¡± Yu Youyao mmed the brush onto the table, ignoring the ink on the tip of the brush. Arge ball of ink appeared on the paper, soaking it.

    Chun Xiao wanted to persuade her, but Young Miss was still angry, so she couldn¡¯t add fuel to the fire.

    Looking at the messy desk, Yu Youyao was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    However, she did not expect that practicing calligraphy would be so difficult. Even her memory, which had always been her greatest reliance, was no longer useful.

    These days, she learned everything quickly. Cooking, tea, incense, and medicine were not difficult for her. She even learned the almost lost double-sided embroidery. She could learn what others needed months or even decades to learn in a few days. It was inevitable that she felt a little smug.

    Who knew that she had kicked a metal board today and was taught a lesson by reality?

    Seeing that Young Miss was pouting and looking like she was about to cry, Chun Xiao was a little worried. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve been practicing calligraphy for a long time. You might be a little tired. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while before continuing?¡±

    Yu Youyao was furious. ¡°No, I won¡¯t practice anymore!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Now, even Chun Xiao didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Yu Youyao sulked for a long time. She nced at the pile of waste paper and then at the long table. On the wooden brush holder in the shape of a triangle, there were twelve fancy brushes of different sizes and thickness.

    Each brush was made of a different material. There was wood, jade, stone, bamboo, ivory, animal bones, and so on. On each brush, there were carvings of twelve flower gods, including an orchid, plum, and peony. They were exquisite and elegant, and were extremely valuable literary tools.

    She had only asked Chun Xiao to change them after her grandmother had sent them over.

    She also recalled that at noon, she had personally told her cousin that she had to practice her handwriting well in the future.

    Yu Youyao immediately looked ashamed. She said to Chun Xiao, ¡°Clean up the study. I won¡¯t practice calligraphy today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ask Cousin if he has any calligraphy pieces that are suitable for practicing calligraphy. I¡¯ll practice ording to them. It¡¯s better than practicing blindly.¡±

    Chun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed in. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s bad. Master had a fright on the way back and fell off the carriage.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Injured A Leg

    <h4>Chapter 79: Injured A Leg</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    In the Green House, Zhou Linghuai was holding a pen in one hand and gently rolling up his sleeves with the other. He was writing a piece of calligraphy, which was from the Disciples¡¯ Rules that he had learned. There were rows of words written in a graceful manner. They were strong and sharp edges that were not revealing.

    Yin San was reporting to Yu Zongzheng about the carriage fall. ¡°Yu Zongzheng¡¯s horse was frightened and went crazy on the streets. Luckily it was alreadyte and there weren¡¯t many people on the streets, so no one was injured. It was only when the people from the five cities¡¯ military divisions arrived that the crazy horse was restrained. Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face was swollen from the collision with the carriage, and he identally fell from the carriage and injured his leg.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai put down the pen in his hand. He recalled that back in You Zhou, when his sister was out shopping, she had been teased by a yboy on the streets. This caused a lot of gossip and damaged her sister¡¯s reputation.

    When he found out, he had sent Yin San to keep an eye on that young master. When the young master left the house, he broke the axle of the carriage and deliberately shocked the young master¡¯s horse. The horse went crazy on the streets, and the young master fell out of the carriage, breaking his leg and ending up paralyzed.

    When his father found out, he was so angry that he chased after him and whipped him all over the residence. He only let him off after his mother begged for mercy.

    He wasn¡¯t convinced, and argued with his father.

    His father said, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to teach someone a lesson, but you shouldn¡¯t have frightened a horse andmitted murder on the streets in broad daylight. Although no one else was hurt, you frightened the innocent citizens and disrupted the order of the city. You¡¯re simplywless.¡±

    No regard for thew? Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips twitched, and his lips turned pale!

    Thinking of the little girl¡¯s swollen face, although he couldn¡¯t do anything to Yu Zongzheng, he had to make him suffer a little.

    ¡ª-

    After Yu Zongzheng fell off the carriage, Zhao Da returned early to report the matter.

    Old Madam Yu was shocked. She hurriedly took out a token and sent someone to invite Imperial Physician Li, who was closest to the Yu Residence. Then, she asked Nanny Liu to support her as she rushed to the front courtyard.

    Not long after, Yu Zongzheng was carried back.

    The horse was shocked and ran wildly on the streets. Yu Zongzheng was sitting in the car, bumping around. His face was bruised and swollen, and it was a tragic sight. How could anyone look at him? He would lose face and dignity in front of the juniors!

    Old Madam Yu quickly sent the servants away, not even letting Yu Youyao and the others in.

    Yang Shuwan cried miserably. ¡°The carriages in the residence have been checked every morning and night, and the horses they pick are also very docile. There have never been any problems in the past. Why did the horses suddenly go crazy out of the blue? Not only did they scare Master, but they were also injured¡­ When has Master ever suffered like this?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s body was in great pain and he was feeling terrible. When he heard Madam Yang¡¯s sobbing, he suddenly felt a surge of anger. ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet. Why are you crying? If you want to cry, go outside and cry.¡±

    Yang Shuwan stopped crying and looked at him in shock.

    She said this because she was worried that Old Madam would use this as an excuse to vent her anger on her again. She did not expect that Old Master would be injured and could not stand listening to it!

    Old Madam Yu raised her eyelids. It was as if others were trying to pin the crime of Eldest Son falling out of the carriage on her!

    At this moment, Nanny Li led Imperial Physician Li, who was in his fifties, into the house.

    Seeing Imperial Physician Lie over, Yu Zongzheng looked as if he had seen his savior. He said anxiously, ¡°Imperial Physician Li, quickly help me take a look and see if my leg is broken.¡±

    His wound on his face affected the way he talked. He let out a cry of pain and held the corner of his mouth as he gasped.

    Imperial Physician Li did as he was told and went forward to check on Yu Zongzheng¡¯s injuries. ¡°Lord Yu¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t serious. They¡¯re just superficial injuries. After applying some medicine to reduce the swelling, he¡¯ll be fine in three to five days. However, his left knee bone is dislocated, so I need to correct it.¡±

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    As long as his legs weren¡¯t broken!

    Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongshen¡¯s expressions also rxed. Yang Shuwan said anxiously, ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Imperial Physician Li, please help Master fix his bones! Master is in great pain.¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned and asked Imperial Physician Li, ¡°Is there anything he needs to pay attention to?¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan looked embarrassed.

    Imperial Physician Li said, ¡°We have to find a few strong people to hold down Lord Yu¡¯s limbs and stop him from moving around in pain!¡±

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly asked Nanny Liu to find two servants. One of them pressed down on Yu Zongzheng¡¯s shoulders while the other pressed down on his legs.

    Imperial Physician Li rolled up Yu Zongzheng¡¯s pants and pressed on his swollen kneecap. Yu Zongzheng, who was already in some pain, immediately cried out in pain.

    Before he could react, he felt an even more intense pain. Apanied by a bone-jarring crack, his vision darkened and he almost fainted!

    His bones had been relocated, and the pain was not as severe as before. However, there was still a dull pain in his bones. Yu Zongzheng leaned against the pillow dejectedly and kept breathing in the cold air. It was obvious that he could not take it anymore.

    Imperial Physician Li pinched Yu Zongzheng¡¯s kneecap again to confirm that it was in the right position.

    Yu Zongzheng asked Imperial Physician Li, ¡°When will my leg recover?¡±

    Imperial Physician Li pondered for a moment. ¡°It takes a hundred days to recover from a serious injury. Lord Yu¡¯s bones are only dislocated, but you have to be more careful. You have to recuperate for at least seven to eight days before you can walk around outside. After that, you can¡¯t be too tired. You have to rest more topletely recover!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned, his expression a little ugly.

    Yang Shuwan told Imperial Physician Li to write a prescription. Old Madam Yu asked Yu Zongzheng about the incident on the street.

    She could not be med for not being cautious. Master was an official in the court and had many political enemies. It was hard to guarantee that the other party would not y any tricks. Furthermore, the Imperial Censor was in charge of offending others. She had to rify the matter before she could feel at ease.

    Yu Zongzheng was also aware of this. When he thought of the dangerous scene from before, he still felt a lingering fear. With a dejected expression, he recounted everything that had happened.

    Yu Zongshen was still worried. After asking for a few details, his expression rxed. ¡°It seems that the horses were indeed rmed by the children setting off the firecrackers, so they went crazy. It must have been an ident. Today is a good day. Perhaps a new shop in the capital has opened and set off firecrackers, so the nearby children picked up the firecrackers and yed with them. I¡¯ll send someone to ask around.¡±

    Old Madam Yu also had the same thought. To be safe, she said, ¡°Zhao Da has pulled the carriage back. Find a doctor to check the horses carefully. Also, check the carriage!¡±

    Since Yu Zongzheng was fine, Yu Zongshen did not stay any longer and returned to the second house.

    Old Madam Yu instructed Yu Zongzheng to rest well before leaving as well.

    After sending Imperial Physician Li back into the house, Yang Shuwan called Nanny Li over to apply medicine for Yu Zongzheng. She said to him, ¡°Master, Fourth Miss isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s not good for her to stay with the Concubine all the time. I¡¯m wondering if I should arrange a courtyard so she can move out of the Clear Autumn Courtyard? It¡¯s not too far away. It¡¯s the Hanlu Courtyard near the Clear Autumn Courtyard.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s leg was still hurting, so he said impatiently, ¡°Why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡±

 Chapter 80 - Attracting Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 80: Attracting Trouble</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Why did she have to mention this when he was shocked and injured?

    In the past, he used to think that Madam Yang was a good person, but now, she was bing more and more unrestrained.

    Hearing Yu Zongzheng¡¯s words, Yang Shuwan panicked and hurriedly said, ¡°Uh, that¡¯s right. Fourth Sister is only two months younger than Jia Jia. When Jia Jia was her agest year, she had already moved into a courtyard, so¡­¡±

    Her words were true, but her flustered and evasive attitude made Yu Zongzheng suspicious. His expression darkened. ¡°What exactly is going on? Why are you beating around the bush? Did the butler make another mistake?¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she panicked and quickly exined, ¡°No, no. I¡¯ve been establishing rules in Old Madam¡¯s house these past few days and only returned to the main courtyard at nine every day. Nanny Liu has been helping to handle the matters at home. It¡¯s Fourth Miss. Today, she almost got Ms. Ye to kick her out of school¡­¡±

    ¡°What? What mistake did Fourth Miss make that she was almost kicked out of the family school?¡± Hearing Yang Shuwan¡¯s words, Yu Zongzheng was stunned.

    He could not be med for being too surprised. Although Fourth Miss was not as obedient and sensible as Jia Jia, she was still smart and pleasant. In the past, she had never made any mistakes in school.

    Yang Shuwan hesitated for a moment before telling herhimeverything that had happened in the school today without embellishing anything.

    Yu Zongzheng was furious, and his face flushed red with anger. ¡°This evil creature actually doesn¡¯t have any respect for her elders or her teachers! As her mother, how do you usually discipline the sisters?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was stunned by Yu Zongzheng¡¯s shout. Then, her eyes turned red with grievance. ¡°Master med me for not teaching Fourth Sister well, and I have nothing to say. However, Master has always doted on Fourth Sister, and has taught her many times in the past. The kindness of a wise master is indeed more important than the heaven and earth, and more important than parents. She should have respect for a master regardless if she¡¯s rich or poor. This is the principle of respecting a master.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng let out a breath, which affected the injuries on his face, causing him to grimace in pain. Indeed, he often said these words to the children.

    Instantly, the anger in his heart surged.

    He had originally thought that Yu Qingning was a smart and quick-witted person. In the past, he had doted on her a little more. But now, Yu Qingning did not even care about his teachings, which made him both disappointed and angry.

    Yang Shuwan was so aggrieved that she started crying. For a moment, tears streamed down her face. ¡°Fourth Sister doesn¡¯t even listen to you as a father, so why would she listen to me, her stepmother? Fourth Sister wasn¡¯t raised by me since she was young. She was raised by Concubine He herself. However, Fourth Sister has always been smart since she was young. I think she knows it too. Her food, clothes, and allowance are all better than Jia Jia¡¯s. I confess that I¡¯ve never mistreated Fourth Sister, no less disciplined her.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng thought about it carefully. Madam Yang had a soft personality and treated Fourth Miss very well. She had never treated her harshly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to me you. It¡¯s not easy for you to manage such a big family, and recently, you¡¯ve been setting rules in Old Madam¡¯s house. It¡¯s inevitable that you haven¡¯t taken it into consideration. I was anxious just now and said something wrong. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    At the side, Nanny Li couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Master, you don¡¯t know the grievance in Madam¡¯s heart. Fourth Miss made a mistake today, and even Madam was implicated. Today, she was copying Buddhist scriptures in the temple hall and only returned to the main courtyard at nine o¡¯clock. Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Yang Shuwan did not expect Nanny Li to suddenly interrupt. She was shocked and quickly stopped her. ¡°Master has been busy with court matters all day and is already too busy to do anything else. How can you bother him with such a small matter? I¡¯m Fourth Sister¡¯s mother. Although I wasn¡¯t the one who raised Fourth Sister, it was still my oversight. Old Madam only punished me to copy Buddhist scriptures for two more hours. That¡¯s already exceptionally kind of her.¡±

    Nanny Li lowered her head, not daring to say anything else.

    One of them had a dark expression, while the other had a pale face. This made Yu Zongzheng feel even more guilty. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    Yang Shuwan shook her head and said, ¡°Master¡¯s heart aches for me. I¡¯m happy, so why would I feel aggrieved? It¡¯s just that Old Madam is already so old, and you still have to worry about the matters of the residence. It¡¯s my fault as a daughter-inw. I¡¯m also very ashamed.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng felt that Madam Yang was bing more and more generous and proper after setting the rules with his mother for the past few days. His slight dissatisfaction with her also dissipated.

    Yang Shuwan said with a face full of shame, ¡°Old Madam was so angry today that she taught Fourth Sister a lesson. She even asked a nanny from the Education Department to teach Fourth Sister and Concubine He some manners tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was also shocked. He had also heard of the prowess of the nanny in the Education Department. Thinking of Concubine He¡¯s tender skin and Fourth Miss¡¯s pampered upbringing, how could they bear such hardship?

    Of course, Yang Shuwan could tell what he was thinking. She suppressed the jealousy in her heart and said, ¡°Master suffered today, and I feel terrible too. I didn¡¯t n to say anything about this at first, so that Master wouldn¡¯t me me for not knowing my limits. However, Fourth Sister¡¯s upbringing has be problematic, and I¡¯m also burning with anxiety. I thought that Fourth Sister shouldn¡¯t continue to live with Concubine He, so I want to discuss with Master to move her to another courtyard.¡±

    These words were generous and appropriate, showing her virtuous and magnanimous nature and motherly kindness.

    Even though Yu Zongzheng¡¯s heart ached for Concubine He, he couldn¡¯t help but think about many things.

    Fourth Sister had always been taught by Concubine He herself. Now that Fourth Sister was so unruly, it was obvious that Concubine He had spoiled her.

    As a concubine, he liked Concubine He very much.

    However, it was still necessary for the matriarch and elders of the family to raise the children. Otherwise, if the child learned to act like a concubine, he would be aughing stock.

    In the capital, which young mistress from a concubine¡¯s family did not have rules? Everyone would say, ¡°In the end, she was raised by a concubine. She¡¯s not presentable.¡±

    Now that Concubine He had led Fourth Sister astray, it was also eptable for the nanny from the Education Department to teach her some manners.

    Just as Madam Yang had said, Fourth Miss did not even take her father¡¯s words to heart. She would probably have to suffer a little.

    After understanding all of this, Yu Zongzheng held Yang Shuwan¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you to make ns for Fourth Sister. We¡¯ll do as you say and find a day for Fourth Sister to move to Hanlu Residence.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°There was a problem with Fourth Miss¡¯s upbringing. As for Concubine He, I¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before saying carefully, ¡°I deducted half a year¡¯s worth of sry and reduced her allowance. Master, what do you think¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned. ¡°I originally thought that although she was the daughter of a criminal, she was also well-mannered and sensible. That¡¯s why I kept Fourth Sister by her side to be educated. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so unruly and ill-mannered. This is her fault, so it¡¯s only right that you punish her.¡±

    Yang Shuwan heaved a sigh of relief and finally smiled.

 Chapter 81 - Humiliation of the Ancestors

    <h4>Chapter 81: Humiliation of the Ancestors</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Xia Tao was a smart girl. She had a pair of ears that listened to the wind. She had not been doing anything serious the entire day and had only been keeping an eye on the situation in the residence. At this moment, she was leaning in front of Yu Youyao to report what happened.

    ¡°Just now, Master ordered someone to call Fourth Miss over and teach her a lesson. Not only did she cry, but she was also punished to copy the ¡®Disciple¡¯s Rules¡¯ a hundred times, and Fourth Miss was sent to the ancestral hall to kneel and reflect on her mistakes.¡± As she spoke, she smiled gloatingly. ¡°Fourth Miss, you haven¡¯t even finished copying ¡®Female Virtue¡¯ and the ¡®Three Principles and Five Commissions¡¯. You even have to copy the ¡®Disciples¡¯ Rules¡¯. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll break your arms.¡±

    Although the Yu n did not have the rule that women were not allowed to enter the ancestral hall, the ancestral hall was not an ordinary ce. However, being punished to enter the ancestral hall was a form of humiliation to their ancestors. It was a serious punishment.

    Yu Youyao was shocked.

    Madam Yu had been a schr for generations, and she valued rules and upbringing the most. Yu Qingning had just vited her father¡¯s taboo, so Madam Yang had no choice but to speak up in front of her father.

    Her father did not know much about ordinary affairs, and he still had some authority in the imperial court. However, when he arrived at the residence, he listened to everything Yang Shuwan said.

    Her father was angry with Yu Qingning and Concubine He, so he directed his anger at them.

    Only then could Yang Shuwan take this opportunity to express her virtuous and magnanimous nature in front of her father. Inparison, her father¡¯s dissatisfaction with Yang Shuwan dissipated.

    This was called letting others bear the losses on your behalf!

    The next day, Yu Youyao went to school as usual.

    Today, Ms. Ye had given a lecture on ¡°Courtesy¡± and ¡°Mannerisms¡± which were simr to the ¡°The Book of Rites¡± and ¡°The Young Master¡¯s Ceremony.¡± It consisted of some trivial etiquette, such as meeting people, handing over guests, sweeping, serving food, asking questions, and charioting. It was more detailed than ¡°The Book of Rites¡±.

    Ms. Ye paid a lot of attention to Yu Youyao. During the lecture, she would slow down when she saw Yu Youyao engrossed in copying. When she saw that Yu Youyao was deep in thought, she would repeat herself.

    Gradually, even Yu Jianjia realized this, and her heart felt stifled.

    Among her sisters, she was the only one who had done her homework the best. Usually, when Ms. Ye attended ss, she would match her progress to hers.

    Now, Mentor had given Yu Youyao the attention that originally belonged to her.

    The progress of the ss also began to lean towards Yu Youyao.

    This made Yu Jianjia feel the difference. How could she feelfortable?

    After finishing a chapter of ¡°Mannerisms¡±, Old Madam Su, who was in the side room, hurriedly brought over a cup of tea. Ms. Ye took a few sips to moisten her throat, and saw that Yu Jianjia, who was usually very diligent in ss, was a little distracted.

    Ms. Ye¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Third Miss!¡±

    Yu Jianjia was stunned. She quickly stood up and bowed to Ms. Ye.

    Ms. Ye said, ¡°The beauty of words, magnificent and beautiful; the beauty of the imperial court, helping the people fly; the beauty of sacrifices, helping the emperor; the beauty of chariots, moving in a neat line; the beauty of the Luan [1.Luan, also known as luanniao, is a mythological bird in East Asian mythology.], chirps harmoniously. What does this mean?¡±

    She had not heard this clearly.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s breathing froze, and the blood drained from her pale face bit by bit. She forced herself to remain calm and said, ¡°The beauty of words lies in their calmness, kindness to others, and the beauty of the Imperial Court¡­¡±

    She gripped the hem of her dress tightly, her palms sweating. It was wet and cold. She racked her brains, trying to recall what her teacher had said previously.

    Fortunately, there were simr answers in ¡°The Book of Rites¡± that she had just learned yesterday. Although there were some bumps, after putting together her thoughts, she finally managed to get the answer.

    Yu Youyao listened and felt that it was not bad.

    However, Ms. Ye did not show any emotions. She only said calmly, ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Yu Jianjia suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. With a pale face, she sat down as instructed. Just now, she had broken out in a cold sweat, and now, her body was also feeling a little weak.

    At this moment, Ms. Ye looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Eldest Miss, get up and answer.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood up and bowed to the man before replying, ¡°The beauty of words lies in their calm tone and concise meaning. The beauty of the imperial court lies in its dignity and neatness, and manners. The beauty of sacrifice lies in its cautious sincerity and its connection to ghosts and gods. The beauty of carriages and horses lies in their orderly march¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia, who had thought that she had answered well, felt the blood drain from her face. She could no longer suppress the itch in her throat. Clutching her handkerchief, she lowered her head and coughed twice.

    Ms. Ye tilted her head to look at her, then retracted her gaze and nodded at Yu Youyao. ¡°Your words are shocking. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve understood it. Sit down!¡±

    Yu Youyao secretly stroked her chest to calm herself down. Then, she felt a piercing gaze on her.

    She turned her head to look, and Yu Jianjia¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. Her gaze, which had not been retracted in time, was slightly wet, cold, and flustered.

    Immediately after, Yu Jianjia blinked, and a thinyer of mist gathered in her eyes, making her look even more watery.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze paused for a moment, and she turned her head.

    ¡­ .

    Early in the morning, Nanny Liu left for the Education Bureau.

    Since Yu Zongzheng was injured, Yang Shuwan did not go to Old Madam Yu¡¯s house to set up rules.

    After breakfast, Yang Shuwan went to An Shou Hall to greet Old Madam Yu and mentioned that she wanted to prepare a new courtyard for Yu Qingning to move into.

    Old Madam Yu had a clear understanding of Yang Shuwan¡¯s little scheme. However, Yu Qingning was indeed not young, and it was not good for her to stay with her mother all the time, so she did not say anything.

    The Hanlu Courtyard was packed yesterday. With Old Madam¡¯s permission, Yang Shuwan immediately brought Nanny Li to the Clear Autumn Courtyard to pack Yu Qingning¡¯s things and ordered someone to move them into the courtyard.

    Concubine He wanted to stop her, but she did not dare to say anything.

    She could only watch helplessly as Madam Yang strutted around arrogantly with a group of maidservants. ¡°Master said that although you¡¯re a member of the family of a criminal official, you¡¯re also well-mannered and sensible, which is why he allowed Fourth Miss to stay by your side to be educated. I didn¡¯t expect you to teach Fourth Miss to be so unruly and ill-mannered.¡±

    When Concubine He heard this, she was so angry that her heart ached. However, she had no choice but to lower her head and grit her teeth respectfully. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re right. I was negligent in the past.¡±

    Yang Shuwan acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°But you¡¯ve taught Fourth Sister how to be a concubine. Do you want Fourth Sister to be like you in the future, bing someone¡¯s concubine and serving a man?¡± At this point, she chuckled. Looking at Concubine He¡¯s pale face, she felt a sense of relief. ¡°That won¡¯t do. There¡¯s no precedent in our Yu n for a sister to be someone¡¯s concubine. You have to save your energy.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Concubine He felt dizzy. She held onto the edge of the table and almost gritted her teeth.

    Yang Shuwan pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed it against the corner of her mouth. She smiled gloatingly. ¡°Master said that you don¡¯t have to interfere in Fourth Sister¡¯s upbringing in the future. Let me, as her mother, do my best.¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How, how is that possible? I want to see Master¡­¡±

    Master had asked Yang Shuwan to discipline Fourth Miss, so there was no way Fourth Miss would not suffer.

    In the end, she was still at Madam Yang¡¯s mercy!

    Now that Fourth Miss had moved into the Hanlu Courtyard, it would be toote for her in the future.

 Chapter 82 - The Nanny from the Education Department

    <h4>Chapter 82: The Nanny from the Education Department</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Old Madam has grounded you. At the very least, you won¡¯t have the chance to see Master for the next month. The nanny from the Education Department will be entering the residence soon. You have to learn the rules of being a concubine from her.¡±

    At noon, Nanny Liu led the two nanny back to the residence and brought them to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu sat on the couch and sized up the two nannies in the hall.

    One of them had a long face and was in his fifties. His surname was Qian, and his hair wasbed into a neat bun. He was wearing a dark blue floral jacket, and his entire body was meticulously groomed. He looked serious and stiff.

    The round-faced woman, whose surname was Jin, was in her early forties. She was dressed in bean-green clothes and had a smile on her face. She looked very gentle and kind.

    With just a nce, Old Madam Yu nodded in satisfaction. She sent the older Nanny Qian to the Clear Autumn Courtyard to specially teach Concubine He the rules. Then, she looked at Nanny Jin and said, ¡°Third Miss in the residence has had a weak constitution since she was born. Eldest Madam Yang is taking care of the house while taking care of Third so, but she doesn¡¯t have the time. That¡¯s why Fourth Sister has been growing up by her mother¡¯s side since she was young, so she¡¯s a little out of shape. Nanny Jin, please take care of her and teach her more of the rules.¡±

    Nanny Qian¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. Old Madam Yu had only asked her to teach Concubine He the rules, so she did not say anything else. It was obvious that she did not take the concubine seriously.

    However, Nanny Jin¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror.

    Old Madam Yu had asked her to spend more effort teaching Fourth Miss the rules, so she could be stricter. However, her words also subtly reminded her to watch her words.

    The two of them usually walked around other houses, and with just a few words, they understood Old Madam Yu¡¯s thoughts.

    After making arrangements for the two nannies, Nanny Liu wanted to send them to the Clear Autumn Courtyard.

    On the way, she bumped into Yang Shuwan. ¡°Nanny Liu left early in the morning, but she didn¡¯t know that Fourth Sister had moved into the Hanlu Courtyard this morning. I¡¯ll make arrangements for the two nannies. Old Madam can¡¯t be without you. Hurry back and serve her.¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you, First Madam,¡± Nanny Liu agreed with a smile.

    First Madam was in charge of the household, so it was only right for her to arrange this matter. As for what happened after that, it was not something a servant like her should be in charge of.

    After watching Nanny Liu leave, Yang Shuwan politely said to Nanny Jin and Nanny Qian, ¡°The Yu family has been educated for generations and values rules and upbringing the most. I¡¯ll have to trouble the two of you in the future.¡±

    With that, she nced at Nanny Li.

    Nanny Li hurriedly bowed and quietly stuffed two thick pouches into the hands of the two nannies. ¡°Eldest Madam is a kind person. Fourth Miss has been pampered since she was young and has never suffered. Concubine He is also soft and tender, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you two nannies to discipline them in the family. Teach them more about rules and principles. If they have offended you in any way, please take the responsibility to educate them.¡±

    Nanny Jin and Nanny Qian epted the pouches and secretly weighed them in their hands. Immediately, they beamed and said, ¡°Eldest Madam, don¡¯t worry. Since we¡¯ve been entrusted by Old Madam toe here, we¡¯ll teach the sister and concubine in the residence well and share the burden with you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that Nanny Qian and Nanny Jin had been invited into the residence. They had seen this kind of thing many times. They didn¡¯t have much to gain in the Education Department, so they were hoping to be invited into a residence to make a fortune.

    They were the ones who had the final say on how to teach the concubine and sister in the residence. They had plenty of ways to torture others. They would definitely be taught a lesson, but they would still find it difficult to speak.

    ¡­ .

    After the morning ss ended, Yu Youyao packed her things and prepared to return to the Jade Courtyard. However, she was called into the inner room by Ms. Ye.

    When Yu Jianjia saw this, her throat felt a little itchy again. She took a handkerchief and covered her mouth to cough. This cough was unstoppable, but the more she coughed, the itchier it became, the more ufortable she felt and the more she wanted to cough. She just couldn¡¯t stop coughing.

    Hui Xiang was shocked and quickly poured a cup of hot tea. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Have some water.¡±

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly picked up her teacup and took small sips. Only when she finished the cup of hot tea did her throat feel a little better.

    Yu Shuangbai and the others came over and asked with concern.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was abnormally red. She only shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m probably a little tired. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The poption of the Yu Residence was considered small, but there were still six young misses from both houses. Each of them had different aptitudes, so it was inevitable that the teacher would be a little biased when teaching. She would choose those with good aptitudes and focus on nurturing them. Those with poor aptitudes would just have to follow along. How much they could learn depended on their own abilities.

    Usually, when Ms. Ye was in school, she would be called into the inner room to be tested on the courses she had learned on that day. It could be considered as giving her special training and nurturing her.

    But now, Mentor had already called Yu Youyao to the inner room for two consecutive days.

    It seemed like she wanted to focus on nurturing her?

    Thinking about Yu Youyao¡¯s performance in ss over the past two days, Yu Jianjia felt extremely depressed. She kept feeling that Yu Youyao had be a little different after being sick. Now that she had a formidable nanny who hade from the pce, she had be much smarter.

    Ms. Ye called Yu Youyao into the room and asked her to memorize ¡°Mannerisms¡±.

    After Yu Youyao finished reciting it fluently, Ms. Ye asked her to take out her writing.

    At the thought of her handwriting, Yu Youyao was a little reluctant and dawdled.

    Even though Ms. Ye was mentally prepared, the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch when she saw this word. She stared at Yu Youyao, swallowing the words of reprimand that were about toe out of her mouth.

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed by her stare. She quickly lowered her head and hid her hands behind her back, as if someone was about to hit her.

    Ms. Ye did not know whether tough or cry. She had not wanted to hit her, but now her hands were itching. She could not help but nce at the long ruler on the table.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and looked very obedient, but she kept stealing nces at Ms. Ye. When she saw Ms. Ye looking at the ruler at the side, she recalled how painful it was when it hit her palm, and she shrank her neck nervously.

    All of her small actions fell into Ms. Ye¡¯s eyes. She was speechless for a long time. She took a deep breath and looked at her notes carefully, then pointed out a few mistakes and ambiguities.

    Yu Youyao understood immediately.

    After that, Ms. Ye instructed her to practice her calligraphy well. ¡°Words are like a person¡¯s reputation. If you don¡¯t write well, no matter how well you learn, you will still be mocked in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mentor.¡±

 Chapter 83 - Cousin Is Really Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 83: Cousin Is Really Amazing</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    On the way back to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao saw that not far away, Yang Shuwan was talking to two well-behaved women. Seeing that the two of them were unfamiliar faces, she guessed that they were the nannies that Nanny Liu had hired from the Education Department. She was a little curious and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    Nanny Jin was not as rigid as Nanny Qian. Instead, she had a lively personality. At a nce, she saw ake-green figure not far away. She was young and her body was slender and delicate.

    Her exquisite oval face had some baby fat, but it made her look even more innocent and delicate. In particr, every move she made was graceful, and not pretentious. She exuded an indescribable sense of nobility and beauty.

    However, she was ignorant. She actually did not know that there was such a delicate person hidden in the Yu Residence. She could not help but ask, ¡°May I know who thedy in front is?¡±

    Yang Shuwan nced at her casually. Although there was a smile on her face, her voice was a little lighter. ¡°It¡¯s the Eldest Miss of the residence.¡±

    After saying that, she did not say anything else.

    Nanny Jin suddenly understood.

    So she was the eldest daughter of Eldest Madam Xie.

    Madam Xie had a good reputation in the capital back then.

    Unexpectedly, her daughter was also a precious beauty. In a few years, who knew how many people in the capital would be attracted to her?

    She had heard some rumors about Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s arrogance in the past. Now that she saw Eldest Miss Yu, she could sense that something was amiss. She quietly looked at Madam Yang, who had the mouth of a Buddha but the heart of a wolf, and swallowed the praise that was on the tip of her tongue.

    Nanny Jin was used to entering and leaving wealthy families and was used to observing people¡¯s appearances. How could she not tell that Yang Shuwan did not like the eldest daughter?

    Not long after Yu Youyao left, Yu Jianjia appeared.

    She saw that this little girl had a delicate figure and looked extremely weak. Her little face was pale and clear, and her eyebrows were furrowed. There was a fog in her eyes, and she looked delicate and sickly.

    Nanny Jin couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. ¡°This must be the Third Miss of the residence. I¡¯ve often heard that she¡¯s intelligent and kind-hearted. Now that I¡¯ve seen her today, she¡¯s indeed a delicate beauty.¡±

    Hearing this praise, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows a little. ¡°She doesn¡¯t deserve such praise.¡±

    Yu Jianjia also saw Yang Shuwan and walked over.

    Yang Shuwan hurriedly stepped forward and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale, and even her voice sounded a little weaker. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, so I asked for leave. I won¡¯t be attending the talent ss this afternoon.¡±

    With that, she coughed lightly into her handkerchief.

    Previously, in ss, her limelight was stolen by Yu Youyao. She had felt so stifled that she couldn¡¯t even sit still. In order not to ruin her teacher¡¯s impression of her, she had simply applied for leave.

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she immediately panicked. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You were fine this morning. Why did you suddenly¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s probably just that the weather is a little hot today. I just feel suffocated, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±

    Only then did Yang Shuwan feel a little relieved. She thought of Nanny Jin, who was beside her. ¡°This is Nanny Jin, who entered the residence today. From now on, your fourth sister¡¯s upbringing will be in her hands. You can rest assured now.¡±

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly stepped forward and bowed. She said gently, ¡°My fourth sister was a little rash, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Nanny Jin to teach her a little more.¡±

    Her attitude was very sincere, and her tone was also very sincere. When Nanny Jin heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. This Third Miss was indeed kind-hearted, so she said politely, ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    On the other hand, after Yu Youyao had walked a little further, she instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°When we return to the courtyardter, get someone to send some supplements and brocade to the two nannies who have just entered the residence. I¡¯ll have to trouble them to take care of Fourth Sister.¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded in agreement.

    When they returned to the Jade Courtyard, Dong Mei smiled and walked forward. Before she could say anything, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she asked impatiently, ¡°Is Cousin here?¡±

    Dong Mei nodded. ¡°He¡¯s waiting for you in the drawing room.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up her skirt and ran to the living room. She saw that her cousin¡¯s book was still in his hand. ¡°Cousin, you have a lot of work to do. You can¡¯t keep running to the Jade Courtyard. You won¡¯t have to go back and forth, and you¡¯ll be exhausted.¡± Thinking of how tired Cousin looked yesterday, she pursed her lips. ¡°Cousin, you have to take care of your health.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°The lessons that Mr. Hu Shan is teaching now are all things that I¡¯ve learned in the past. It won¡¯t take much effort to learn them again. Besides, I don¡¯t need to take the imperial examination, and Mr. Hu Shan isn¡¯t that strict with me.¡±

    Thinking of her cousin¡¯s leg, Yu Youyao felt a little sad, but she quickly cheered up. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    It could be seen that her cousin had also learned his imperial examination sybus very well in the past. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it was inconvenient for his legs, he would definitely have made it onto the Imperial Rankings this year.

    Everyone said that the heir of the Marquis Zhen was talented, but she felt that her cousin was the most talented.

    Zhou Linghuai took the calligraphy piece from Chang An¡¯s hand and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Cousin said yesterday that she wanted to practice calligraphy. I¡¯ve prepared a few books for her.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she quickly took the calligraphy. There were a total of five books, including the Three Character ssic, the Thousand Character ssic, the Hundred Family Surnames, the Disciples¡¯ Rules, and the Analects of Young Learning. ¡°Did Cousin specially write this for me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    Yu Youyao flipped through the calligraphy pieces page by page.

    At the side, Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Young Master¡¯s calligraphy is really timely. It¡¯s like a pillow when you¡¯re sleepy. Yesterday, Miss didn¡¯t practice her calligraphy well and was so angry that she almost cried. When I saw this, my eyes turned red.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt embarrassed, and her fair face turned red. She red at Chun Xiao. ¡°You talk too much!¡±

    Chun Xiao hurriedly lowered her head. She had said this despite being med by the young mistress because she was worried that she would not be able to practice her calligraphy well in the future. She felt terrible and wanted Young Master to help persuade her.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze. The youngdy was smart and usually learned everything quickly, but practicing calligraphy was not something that could be done just by being smart. After all, she was still a child. Once she had a roadblock, she could not take it anymore and became furious. ¡°It takes more than a day to practice calligraphy. Cousin, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious. In the future, I¡¯ll take an hour every afternoon to guide you in practicing calligraphy. When you¡¯ve mastered the technique, it¡¯ll be easier.¡±

    When Chang An heard this, he wanted to say something but hesitated. However, Zhou Linghuai nced at him indifferently, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s stunned expression, Zhou Linghuai asked, ¡°What do you think, Cousin?¡±

    What did she think? Yu Youyao avoided his gaze and mumbled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s great that Cousin is teaching me how to write, but, but the way Cousin is going back and forth¡­¡±

 Chapter 84 - Cousin Is Deliberately Attacking Me

    <h4>Chapter 84: Cousin Is Deliberately Attacking Me</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Linghuai interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also have to practice my calligraphy for an hour every day. I¡¯ll practice with Cousin instead of in the courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao rejected him tactfully. ¡°D-Forget it. I¡¯ll practice my calligraphy by myself and slowly master it. How can I trouble Cousin to run to the Jade Courtyard every day?¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future to prepare an extra set of food for lunch. Please forgive me for disturbing you.¡±

    At this point, what else could Yu Youyao do? She could only lower her head and agree.

    In the past, she had never liked to write. After practicing for a whilest night, she felt that practicing calligraphy was boring, so she was even less interested. She had originally nned to just practice casually and get by. However, her cousin wanted to teach her how to write, so she had no choice but to work hard.

    Zhou Linghuai asked Yu Youyao what ss she had attended today, so he exined ¡°Mannerisms¡± to her. Theplicated and trivial etiquette and standards were much simpler after her cousin exined them.

    Not long after, Nanny Xu ordered someone to prepare dinner.

    After lunch, the two of them went to the study.

    Thinking about how her cousin would being to the Jade Courtyard to teach her calligraphy for a long time, Yu Youyao got someone to move a table and pick out the best Four Treasures of the Study, cing them in the small study room.

    Thus, there was a ce for Zhou Linghuai in the small study.

    The afternoon sun shone brightly on the windows of the study, illuminating everything. On the antique shelves, there were a few pots of orchids with long, dark green leaves. They were long and beautiful, and the light green buds sprouted, adding to the elegance.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in front of the desk and drank his tea. ¡°Write a few words for me first.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat in front of the desk with a long face as she spread out the paper. She used the white jade Qilin paperweight to tten it. Her tender hand held a brush as she took out her most serious stance and wrote the words ¡°Yu Youyao¡± one by one.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and leaned closer to take a look. There was no expression on his face as he said calmly, ¡°Pour the ink away. We¡¯ll start by grinding the ink.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face fell again. ¡°What does bad handwriting have to do with the ink?¡±

    She also knew that the quality of the ink would affect her handwriting, but the ink she used was the old ink that her grandmother had sent over yesterday. It was the best inkstone.

    ncing at old ink on the inkstone, even someone as calm as Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath. This girl was really reckless. ¡°Do as I say first.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he was no different from usual. However, when Yu Youyao heard this, she felt a sense of fear in her heart. This was probably what people often meant when they said that one should not be angry.

    ¡°Got it, Cousin!¡± Yu Youyao shrank back. Although she was full of questions, she still poured out the remaining ink in the inkstone and washed it with clean water.

    Zhou Linghuai did not say much. He held a bowl in one hand and slowly dipped it into the water. With the other hand, he held the ink stick and slowly grounded it.

    Yu Youyao had a sharp mind, so she could tell at a nce that when her cousin was grinding the ink, not only did it move quickly and slowly, but it also revealed a neutral and peaceful rhythm. Moreover, the ink strips were t, not crooked, and nted. They formed circles vertically in the inkstone.

    There was a faint fragrance of ink, and it filled the study room, making it smell even more elegant.

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed for a moment. Previously, when she was studying ink, she had only rubbed it casually. The ink that was rubbed out always had a smell of oil and ink. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant smell, nor was it unpleasant. However, after smelling it for a long time, it became annoying and unbearable, so even practicing calligraphy felt unbearable.

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head and saw that the little girl was deep in thought. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, and he let go of the ink stick. He picked up a full brush from the brush holder and dipped it into the ink.

    It was extremely difficult to control all the bristles, but it was suitable for calligraphy, cursive calligraphy, and even paintings. There was softness in its firmness, sharpness in its strokes, and a hidden aura.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was very popr. The sheep¡¯s hair emphasized wrist strength and internal energy, so it was called the ¡°Hidden Edge.¡± Only very few people who had mastered calligraphy would use it.

    As soon as the words ¡°Yu Youyao¡± were formed, Zhou Linghuai put down his pen. ¡°Take a closer look.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a look and saw that it was written by her cousin on the left. The words ¡°A Dragon Leaps Through the Heavenly Gates, A Tiger Rests in the Phoenix Tower¡± were written in bold and bold strokes, yet they did not lose their elegance.

    She had written the words on the right. The handwriting that she had originally thought was decent, now that shepared it, was simply tragic.

    Seeing that she was looking at him carefully, Zhou Linghuai asked, ¡°Did you notice anything different?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and threw away the brush in her hand. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re doing this on purpose!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to read the words. I¡¯m asking you to observe the ink. Take a closer look at the difference between the two.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little unhappy, but she still lowered her head to take a closer look. Soon, she could tell what was going on.

    The words she had written were dark and lusterless. The pen was paper-thin and weak, and there were still water stains seeping through the edges of the ink.

    On the other hand, her cousin¡¯s handwriting was deep and shiny. The brush stroke was strong, but the ink did not seep through the paper. The handwriting looked neat and clean, and the ink was faint.

    No matter how stupid Yu Youyao was, she still understood. ¡°Was it because my ink wasn¡¯t polished thoroughly, causing the ink to not mix well?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Ink quality is also important. Do you want to know more?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s interest was piqued. She quickly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°If you want to know the ink grinding, you can tell from the handwriting. Cousin¡¯s ink was uneven, and the color was too thick. It wasn¡¯t delicate enough. The words she wrote looked crude, impatient, and untidy.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a closer look at the words she had written previously. They were indeed filled with an impetuous aura.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°To grind ink, you have to be neutral and calm. The process of grinding ink has to be heavy and slow. Make a circle vertically on the inkstone. Don¡¯t grind it diagonally or push it straight. The color of the ink has to be moderate in darkness. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s too thick or too light. As a woman, the ink should be dark.¡±

    At this point, when he saw Yu Youyao¡¯s puzzled expression, Zhou Linghuai added, ¡°What do I mean by dark? When it is appropriately dark, it will look beautiful and clean. Cousin, why don¡¯t you try it again?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s knowledge had really increased. She did not expect that grinding ink would be so meticulous. She held the ink stick and began to grind slowly ording to her cousin¡¯s instructions. ¡°Cousin, is that so?¡±

    After watching for a while, Zhou Linghuai came up behind her and covered her hand that was holding the ink stick with one hand. ¡°I¡¯ll grind it with you first.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s chest was pressed against her back. She could even feel his slightly rugged chest under his thin shirt. He wasn¡¯t as thin as she had imagined. Instead, he looked strong and firm. Yu Youyao was stunned.

 Chapter 85 - So Spoiled

    <h4>Chapter 85: So Spoiled</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Zhou Linghuai said in an elegant voice, ¡°Why are you distracted?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately snapped out of her daze and sat up straight. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s begin!¡±

    ¡°Rx your body a little. Don¡¯t make your arms so stiff. Your fingers will naturally tighten.¡± Zhou Linghuai gently supported her waist and then her arm, helping her adjust into a more natural posture.

    Yu Youyao followed her cousin¡¯s instructions and adjusted herself, almost leaning into Zhou Linghuai¡¯s arms behind her without realizing it. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. He held her hand and led her to slowly grind the ink. He even instructed, ¡°You have to control the strength of your hands properly. This way, you have to be careful with your strength. It¡¯s suitable for you to be slow and fast. You can¡¯t be anxious, and you have to be steady.¡±

    There was a faint fragrance of ink and pine on her cousin¡¯s body. It seeped into her mind, like pine trees in the snow, exuding a cold and refreshing aura.

    His breath was slowly by her ear, and it was slightly warm and moist. Yu Youyao felt a little itchy and couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head. Then, she heard her cousin¡¯s calm voice. ¡°Be serious. Don¡¯t move around too much. Be careful not to break the inkstone.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not dare to move anymore, but after a while, she could not help but tilt her head slightly.

    The side of her cousin¡¯s face was by her neck, as strong and warm as carved jade. His long and narrow eyes were slightly narrowed, revealing a hint of coldness. His dark eyes were lowered, revealing an unfathomable depth from the gaps of his eyes. His slightly pursed lips were thin and pale, making him look even colder.

    Sensing that the person in his arms was distracted again, Zhou Linghuai felt a little helpless. ¡°What are you thinking about again?¡±

    ¡°Cousin is so handsome!¡± Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze, and he let go of her hand.

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize that she had probably said what she was thinking earlier. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with her hand. Her eyes widened as she looked at her cousin with clear and innocent eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips and knock on her little head. ¡°What are you talking about? Did you remember the method and rhythm of grinding the ink?¡±

    ¡°I remember, I remember,¡± Yu Youyao said as she hugged her cousin¡¯s arm and pouted. ¡°But I don¡¯t remember clearly. Cousin, teach me again. I¡¯ll definitely remember it more clearly the next time.¡±

    How was this remembering? This was clearly cheating!

    However, when Zhou Linghuai saw the little girl pouting and acting like a spoiled child, he immediately had no choice but to hold her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll teach you again. Don¡¯t let your mind wander again this time.¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it.¡± Yu Youyao nodded vigorously, and couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at her cousin.

    Her cousin raised his eyebrows slightly, his gaze focused intently on their intertwined hands. Her cousin¡¯s hands wererge, with well-defined knuckles. They were as long and slender as jade, and wrapped around her small ones. The thin calluses on his palms gently caressed the backs of her hands as he led her through the grinding process, exining the details and rhythms that needed to be noted when grinding.

    She liked being close to her cousin like this!

    Yu Youyao felt very relieved. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her second sister, Yu Shuangbai, was usually this close to her eldest brother.

    Yu Youyao, who was letting her imagination run wild, sensed that her cousin was looking down at her. Startled, she quicklyposed herself and did not dare to be distracted anymore.

    A trace of a smile appeared in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s dark eyes. He taught her to grind the ink three more times before letting go of her hand. ¡°Try it yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao straightened her posture and slowly grounded it ording to her cousin¡¯s instructions.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Promising.¡±

    After learning how to grind ink, Zhou Linghuai began to guide her on how to write. ¡°I noticed that you used to practice Hairpin Flower Small Script. The handwriting of Hairpin Flower Small Script needs to be gentle, beautiful, and elegant. It doesn¡¯t have a high requirement for wrist strength. Ordinary women from noble families don¡¯t have good wrist strength, so it can also save wrist strength and speed up the writing. However, Cousin, your handwriting is slightly stronger, so it¡¯s not suitable.¡±

    Upon hearing her cousin¡¯s words, Yu Youyao understood why she had always felt that writing was awkward when she was practicing calligraphy previously. It was because she was not suitable to write small calligraphy characters.

    Zhou Linghuai nced at the little girl¡¯s slender wrist. He really hadn¡¯t expected that such a slender wrist would contain such flexibility and strength that was stronger than many men. ¡°I usually write Wang Xizhi¡¯s script. In the future, you can learn it from me. With your talent, you¡¯ll be able to master it in less than a month.¡±

    So soon? Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded slightly. ¡°The premise is that you have to practice well and not ck off for even a day.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded vigorously and boasted to her cousin, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely practice my calligraphy well and not embarrass you.¡± Then, she stuck out her tongue at her cousin and said mischievously, ¡°Mr. Zhou, please enlighten me!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh at the little girl¡¯s delicate appearance. ¡°I¡¯ll spread a new piece of paper.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Youyao blinked and reced the messy paper on the table with another one. With her cousin teaching her how to write, she didn¡¯t seem to dislike it so much anymore.

    Zhou Linghuai helped her pick another one. ¡°This is called the Seven Wolves and Three Sheep, and it is both strong and soft. It¡¯s most suitable for beginners. The one you picked previously was Seven Purple Three Sheep and was seven parts purple rabbit fur and three parts wool. It was a little too soft.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and held the brush in her hand.

    Zhou Linghuai helped her adjust the way she held the brush and asked her to write in ink. The tip of the pen was slightly harder, and it was indeed easier to control than before.

    Seeing that she was using it appropriately, Zhou Linghuai held her hand and guided her to write. ¡°Schrly writing is suitable for men and women. There¡¯s no need to be reserved and rigid when writing¡­¡±

    After writing a few words, Yu Youyao gradually got the hang of it.

    Zhou Linghuai let go of her hand and let her write on her own. ¡°¡­Write long strokes, long strokes, needle points, and other sharp strokes. When you put away the brush, it has to be sharp and full of strength and momentum. Don¡¯t exhaust yourself¡­¡±

    When the piece of paper was full, Yu Youyao finally stopped writing. The words looked quite ugly, but at least the handwriting was neat and tidy, unlike before when it was messy.

    Rubbing her sore wrist, Yu Youyao said happily, ¡°Cousin, look, I¡¯m done.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s much better than before, but you have to remember not to be greedy for improvement in the future.¡±

    Encouraged, Yu Youyao felt like she had been injected with ecstasy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll practice a little longer. Cousin, don¡¯t worry about me. Go practice your calligraphy on your own!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl¡¯s excited expression and couldn¡¯t help but smile again. He looked at the little girl¡¯s lowered eyebrows. Her curved eyebrows were very detailed, and they were as dark as ink. There seemed to be smoke in them, and when he looked at them carefully, they looked likeyers of mist. From afar, they looked likeyers of mountain mist, gathering the beauty of the mountains and rivers.

 Chapter 86 - Cousinâ€™s Smile Is Really Good

    <h4>Chapter 86: Cousin¡¯s Smile Is Really Good</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Why did she write the word ¡°Jiao [1. Jiao means charming]¡±?

    He could almost imagine that in a few years, when the little girl grew up, how could the word ¡°Jiao¡±pare to her?

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly recalled the scene of the little girl¡¯s petite body being wrapped in his arms like a bean pod. His grip on the teacup tightened.

    It wasn¡¯t until a chill spread across his wrist that he lowered his head to take a look. Only then did he realize that he had unknowingly spilled the tea in his hand. The tea had identally wet his sleeve, and even the rice paper on the desk was wet.

    Zhou Linghuai took a sip, put down the teacup in his hand, andid out the paper again. He picked up a brush and began to practice his semi-cursive script. He practiced with sheep wool bristles and his strokes were continuous. The words were wild, but the calligraphy was messy, majestic, and unrestrained.

    If Chang An was around, he would have known that Young Master only wrote cursive calligraphy when he was upset.

    However, at this moment, Chang An and Chun Xiao were both in the outer room beside the study, listening to themotion in the room. They did not dare to disturb Miss from practicing her calligraphy.

    After he finished writing, Zhou Linghuai felt refreshed. Even his body was covered in sweat. His pale face was slightly red, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his forehead.

    He took a deep breath and immediately felt his mouth go dry. He raised his hand to get some tea, but a cup of tea was delivered to him in time. Without thinking, he lowered his head and took a sip.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Zhou Linghuai tilted his head and saw that his cousin had sat down beside him. She was holding her cheeks with both hands and looking at him innocently.

    Looking down at the teacup in his hand, Zhou Linghuai suddenly realized that this tea had been sent to him by his cousin.

    Yu Youyao pointed at Zhou Linghuai¡¯s handwriting. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what Cousin wrote.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a semi-cursive script.¡± Zhou Linghuai paused for a moment and suddenly looked down. For a moment, he forgot what he had written. He hurriedly looked at the words. After reading for a while, he realized what he had written. ¡°Cao Zhi¡¯s ¡®Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡¯.¡±

    He suddenly remembered that there was a prime minister in history who liked to write in cursive. Once, when he got a good sentence, he picked up his pen and quickly wrote it down. The entire paper was filled with cursive calligraphy.

    He asked his nephew to copy it down.

    When they reached the ce where the penmanship was strange and was difficult to copy, his nephew stopped in a daze and asked him, ¡°What words are these?¡±

    The Prime Minister looked at it seriously for a long time. He didn¡¯t know what he had written, so he med his nephew. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask earlier? I¡¯d even forgotten what I had written.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I know the ¡®Ode to the Goddess of Luo.¡¯ It describes a woman¡¯s beauty.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s clear voice was very pleasant, but it stunned Zhou Linghuai. He did not expect to write this. He looked down and was speechless for a long time.

    Yu Youyao pointed at the ¡®Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡¯ and asked, ¡°Cousin, can you give this calligraphy piece to me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t recognize the words on it?¡±

    Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡°I just think that Cousin¡¯s handwriting is very beautiful. I want to frame it and hang it in the house. It doesn¡¯t matter if I can¡¯t read it!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai found it funny. She didn¡¯t even know how to read it, yet she said that it was well-written. He couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her. ¡°Oh? What¡¯s well-written? Don¡¯t you think that the handwriting is messy?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head and looked at the calligraphy carefully. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. I just feel that Cousin¡¯s calligraphy is impressive and unrestrained. Although there¡¯s no order to it, it¡¯s mixed and detailed. Although it¡¯s not as rigorous as ordinary calligraphy, it¡¯s a kind of state of mind that surpasses thew.¡± After thinking for a while, she racked her brains and continued, ¡°If I have to say what¡¯s good about it, it should be that when it¡¯s written quickly, it¡¯s done ording to one¡¯s heart and will. Fortunately, the artistic conception isn¡¯t in the words.¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he smiled. It was not his usual faint smile, which was like the cold spring wind. Although his smile was cold, it was clear and bright, like a flute in the forest. Heughed loudly, and hisughter was low and pleasant, with a hint of the sound of a flute.

    Chang An, who was guarding the outer room, suddenly heard a burst of clear and brightughter. His eyes widened in shock, and he hurriedly craned his neck to look into the study. However, the screen blocked his vision, so he could only see vague figures inside.

    Chun Xiao, who was doing needlework at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Even with squinted eyes, she couldn¡¯t see clearly. Chang An was scratching his heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my young masterughing just now?¡±

    Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Chang An sank back into his chair. ¡°What else?¡±

    Chun Xiao was a little speechless. She picked up the embroidery and continued to sew. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? My young mistress has been likable since she was young. Old Madam is such a serious person, but she¡¯s often made herugh non-stop. Everyone says that my young miss is a blessed person.¡±

    Chang An thought to himself, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how difficult it is for my young master to smile.¡±

    However, on careful thought, ever since Young Master had gotten to know Eldest Miss Yu, he had indeed smiled more often. However, this was the first time he hadughed so happily.

    In the past, he still had a lot of opinions about Eldest Miss Yu and felt that she was too troublesome. However, as time passed, he realized that even though Eldest Miss Yu was too troublesome, Young Master was willing to indulge her. Now, she was getting more and more popr.

    In the study, Yu Youyao tilted her head to look at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, you look really good when you smile.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai stroked her hair and said in a clear voice, ¡°You can¡¯t even memorize ¡®Born in Troubles and Die in Peace¡¯. It¡¯s rare that you can think of the saying, ¡®When the wind blows and the rain blows, the brush will swallow everything before it reaches its target¡¯.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at him angrily. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuaiughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡± Yu Youyao was furious. ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re right.¡± Zhou Linghuai stoppedughing and stroked her soft head again. ¡°Legend has it that Boya¡¯s ambition lies in the mountains. Zhong Ziqi said, ¡®Goodness, it¡¯s as high as Mount Tai.¡¯ Boya¡¯s ambition is like flowing water. Zhong Ziqi said, ¡®Goodness, it¡¯s as vast as a river.¡¯ What Boya wanted, Zhong Ziqi would get.¡±

    Thus, Boya made Zhong Ziqi his confidant!

    Yu Youyao was a little confused. ¡°This is an allusion to ¡®High Mountains and Flowing Water.¡¯ I¡¯ve heard Ms. Ye mention it before. Why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just expressing my feelings.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded in confusion. ¡°Cousin, can you give me this calligraphy piece?¡±

    She did not know much about cursive calligraphy, but she felt that the cursive calligraphy that her cousin had written was his true nature, unlike the hidden and sharp nature of the books he copied.

    ¡°Do you really want it?¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes were smiling, and there was a hint of mischief in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 87 - Thereâ€™s always someone inferior

    <h4>Chapter 87: There¡¯s always someone inferior</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Youyao hummed and nodded vigorously. ¡°Since I want it, give it to me. I¡¯ll embroider a fan for you another day. Just treat it as a change of calligraphy. What do you think?¡±

    It didn¡¯t seem to be a loss to exchange a piece of calligraphy for a fan. Zhou Linghuai smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Cousin. Don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make you wait too long this time.¡±

    Nanny Xu had asked her to practice needlework for an hour every day, so she treated it as practicing needlework.

    Zhou Linghuai took out a small and exquisite sandalwood box from his sleeve. Inside was a thumb-sized seal.

    He picked up the seal and let out a light breath. Then, he pressed down hard on the upper left corner of the ¡®Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡¯. The words written in cinnabar appeared on the paper. It was his name, ¡®Linghuai¡¯.

    Yu Youyao was extremely shocked. ¡°This is the first time I have seen a private seal carved on Huangjie stone in Shoushan Field. It¡¯s indeedpletely transparent, like cream, and extremely moist.¡±

    Although the Xie Residence in Quan Zhou was wealthy, such tributes were not easy to obtain.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Zhou Linghuai asked her as he ced the seal back into the box.

    Yu Youyao nodded vigorously. ¡°I do!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai asked casually, ¡°Cousin, do you have a name?¡±

    It was said that there were ¡°20 crowns for men¡± and ¡°15 crowns for women.¡± However, many brothers from wealthy families had to enter school and participate in the imperial examination, so they had long obtained schrly honors. However, the 13th male was named ¡°Biao¡± by respected elders in the family or in the family. When he reached the age of 20, it was widely known.

    Women were not so particr when it came to choosing their names. They were all given their names by the elders in their families. In fact, many women in their families did not even choose their names.

    Yu Youyao sounded a little down. ¡°Grandmother said that before she died, Mother had given me her courtesy name¡ªZhiyao.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s dejected expression made Zhou Linghuai feel stifled in his heart. He said gently, ¡°An orchid by the shore is peerlessly graceful. Her appearance is excellent. Not only is her character as elegant as an orchid, but she also has outstanding qualities.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Grandmother said that when I reach adulthood, I should use the courtesy name my mother gave me.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s Cousin¡¯s calligraphy progress?¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao remember that she had been so focused on watching her cousin¡¯s calligraphy that she had forgotten to practice writing. Now that her cousin had asked, she panicked and quickly said, ¡°I did, I did¡­¡±

    The little girl was quietly practicing her calligraphy, sitting upright and very focused.

    There was a vine outside the window, and it poked its branch into the house mischievously. There was a pink and white flower on the branch. It was beautiful and unrestrained, and the faint fragrance of the flower seeped into the air.

    All was well with time!

    In An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu was talking to Nanny Liu about the nannies from the Education Department when she received the news that Zhou Linghuai wanted to teach Yu Youyao how to write.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Your son¡¯s handwriting is good. With him teaching Yao Yao, I don¡¯t have to worry. In the future, Yao Yao will be aughing stock because of her ugly handwriting.¡±

    Nanny Liu also smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Eldest Miss didn¡¯t even take a nap. She practiced calligraphy for more than an hour until her hands were sore. Only then did she realize that Young Master had already gone to study. It can be seen that Young Master is very good at teaching.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°As the saying goes, there¡¯s always a weakness to everything. Yao Yao doesn¡¯t like to practice calligraphy, but I couldn¡¯t do anything about it in the past. I didn¡¯t expect her to submit to Cousin¡¯s teachings.¡±

    What was even rarer was that Zhou Linghuai treated Yao Yao very well. In the future, with his guidance, she would be much more at ease.

    Nanny Liu agreed wholeheartedly.

    Old Madam Yu changed the topic. ¡°Is Boss¡¯s injury better?¡±

    Nanny Liu replied, ¡°Just now, Old Master had a check up. Just as Imperial Physician Li said, he¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Eldest Madam is waiting for him in the front courtyard.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was relieved and asked, ¡°Is Fourth Sister still kneeling in the ancestral hall?¡±

    Nanny Liu nodded. ¡°Master is really angry this time.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°Just teach her well. Why is he punishing him in the ancestral hall? Eldest Son is getting more and more tactless. He doesn¡¯t know how to n carefully for his child.¡±

    Of course, Nanny Liu could tell that the Old Madam was saying this openly. Old Master was easily convinced by Madam Yang. He didn¡¯t have much to say and just listened to her.

    After this ordeal, the Yu Residence finally calmed down. Yu Youyao went home to study every day and practiced calligraphy with her cousin for two hours at noon.

    On the 29th of February, the imperial examination results were finally released.

    The capital was in an uproar.

    The officials in the government office knocked on the gong and spread the news in the various residences. The candidates all crowded under the Imperial Rankings to watch.

    After passing the general examinations, it would be time for the students to be schrs. The schrs would not fail in the pce examination. After the pce examination in April, when the emperor arranged the rankings, they would be able to be official schrs.

    In other words, the current results were an intermediate step.

    Some of the younger generations in the family were on the list, so it was inevitable that there would be a round of celebration. There was immediately another round of discussion in the capital, and most of them were on the list this time.

    Yu Shande had obtained 29th ce in this examination. This ranking was quite good. Yu Shanren was not famous in the rankings, and he felt a sense of loss. However, he was still young, so his failure this time could be considered as umting experience. Even if he retook the examination three yearster, he would still only be in his prime.

    In addition, there were three other people in the n who had also won a ce in the rankings, but their rankings were not high.

    However, to the Yu n, as long as they could pass the examination, their future would be bright.

    Yu Shande and the others came over to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu was overjoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t becent even if you pass the examination. After the examination, there¡¯s still the second examination before the pce examination. There¡¯s still a long way to go. You should stay in the residence these few days and study hard. Recently, there¡¯s been a lot ofmotion in the capital, and people are getting restless. Don¡¯t gather together.¡±

    Yu Shande agreed repeatedly. Before entering the capital, the chief had spoken to them. After they entered the capital, they were to listen to the Third Grandmother¡¯s arrangements.

    Old Madam Yu was very satisfied when she saw that Yu Shande was very calm at such a young age. She then looked at the disciples who had not passed the examination and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened even if you didn¡¯t pass. You¡¯re still young. Take this as an opportunity to umte experience. There are many people in this world who have maturedte. During this period of time, you can stay in the capital in peace. Even if you can¡¯t take the examination, you can still broaden your horizons. After the imperial examination is over, I¡¯ll send you back to the n to continue working hard.¡±

    Everyone was originally feeling uneasy, but seeing how kind Old Madam Yu was and how she treated them just like Yu Shande and the others who had passed the examination, their frustration dissipated greatly.

 Chapter 88 - Jinxiu Manor

    <h4>Chapter 88: Jinxiu Manor</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Yu Shanren stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°I will follow Third Grandmother¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. After these few days, the impetuousness in Yu Shanren¡¯s eyes had dissipated a lot. He looked more shrewd and capable.

    Old Madam Yu asked Yu Shande, Yu Shanren, and the others to stay for dinner.

    The house was also bustling with activity. Although they did not celebrate openly, they had a sumptuous meal.

    In March, the poprity of the examination had not faded, and the capital was still bustling with activity.

    The weather was getting warmer by the day. On this day, Ms. Ye was on break. It was rare that Yu Youyao did not have to go to school, so she stayed in the embroidery pavilion to embroider a fan.

    Yu Youyao had asked her cousin to draw the patterns on the fan.

    Worried that it would be difficult for her to embroider, Zhou Linghuai did not draw tooplicated patterns. There were only two bamboos, a few branches, and more than ten leaves, but they were very elegant.

    It didn¡¯t take much effort for Yu Youyao to embroider them.. She nned to embroider one side of it with bamboo and the other with orchids.

    The second time she sent her cousin some needlework, she had to embroider more carefully than the first time. That way, her cousin would know that her needlework had improved.

    Nanny Xu guided Yu Youyao on her needlework as she chatted with her. ¡°Master can already walk around today. I reckon he¡¯ll be going to the government office in two or three days.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Father has been recuperating for five to six days as his bones were dislocated. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days and paying more attention in the future.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll go visit Father tomorrow.¡±

    That day, when her father had asked someone to carry them back to the residence, her grandmother had not allowed them to go forward. She had guessed that her father had hurt his face, so naturally, he would not go forward to make trouble.

    However, in the past few days, she had also sent Qiu Xing a lot of expensive medicinal herbs and tonics. The calming incense that she made, the medicinal tea that nourished her body, and the medicinal materials that she had not used were naturally not as effective as what her cousin and grandmother had drunk.

    Fortunately, her father knew that she was really learning from Nanny Xu and had also learned some real skills.

    Nanny Xu nodded in relief. She wasn¡¯t really chatting when she suddenly mentioned Master. Instead, she was trying to remind her that it was time to be filial.

    At this moment, Xia Tao¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°First Madam is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao put down the embroidery and asked Nanny Xu to put away the basket. Then, she stood up and tidied her clothes. She saw Yang Shuwan, who was wearing a knee-length red jacket and a light golden peony blouse, walk in.

    Her hair wasbed into a graceful peony bun, and there was a big hairpin flower with red gems on it on her head. When she walked, the big peony flower swayed, looking dazzling and rich.

    Yang Shuwan did note alone. Behind her was a round-faced woman in her forties. She was wearing a purple jacket, looking old-fashioned but dignified.

    Surprised, Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Mother!¡±

    Yang Shuwan quickly held her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t ept such formalities.¡±

    Yu Youyao followed suit and let Qiu Xing serve some warm tea.

    Her stepdaughter, who she had looked down on in the past, now had a formidable nanny by her side. However, she had a good demeanor. ording to Jia Jia, she had been very outstanding in her studies recently.

    Yang Shuwan immediately felt that the tea in her mouth did not taste good.

    After putting down her teacup, Yang Shuwan introduced him to Yu Youyao. ¡°This is Manager Sun of the Jinxiu Manor. It¡¯s getting hotter by the day, so I specially invited her over to take your measurements and make some clothes for you.¡±

    Jinxiu Manor was thergest silk manor in the capital. It also made clothes, and was filled with fashionable materials. Not only did it have many different designs, but it was also very popr. The embroiderers and tailors all had top-notch skills, and the clothes they made were very shiny.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    While her father was recuperating in the residence, Yang Shuwan was constantly juggling work. She had to do everything herself to show her capabilities as the manager of the family.

    However, wasn¡¯t it a little toote to make clothes?

    Manager Sun took a ruler and walked up to Yu Youyao with a smile. ¡°I apologize for offending Eldest Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Manager Sun, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Manager Sun first measured the width of Yu Youyao¡¯s shoulders and reported a number. The young maidservant behind her took notes, then measured her arms, waist, and finally her height.

    Manager Sun was an efficient person. Without touching Yu Youyao, she finished measuring her. ¡°Eldest Miss, your shoulders, waist, hands, and legs are long. You¡¯ll look good in anything.¡±

    She had been learning tailoring from her master since she was six years old and had been taking measurements for most of her life. It was rare to see someone with such good bones.

    In another two years, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s body would grow, and she would definitely look great.

    Yu Youyao thanked her.

    However, Yang Shuwan¡¯s smile faded a little. She picked up her teacup and drank some tea. ¡°Usually, we have to make spring dresses before February, but this year, the weather is colder than usual, and it¡¯s also the year of the imperial examination. The Jinxiu Manor has been busy, so we¡¯ve been dyed by a month.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Now is a good time to make clothes.¡±

    After making the spring clothes, it was time to make the summer clothes.

    There were many impressive clothing houses in the capital. The clothes in the residence were usually made by the Jinxiu Manor. They were experienced and they could tell everyone¡¯s preferences, style, and needs. The clothes made were also more to their liking.

    Moreover, the clothing house wasn¡¯t something that could be changed easily. The measurements of the masters were all extremely private, so naturally, they had to find someone they could trust to do it.

    Yang Shuwan smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Jinxiu Manor. We¡¯ll make a few sets. You girls can wear them first.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Thank you, Mother!¡±

    Manager Sun took out a thick book, opened it, and ced it on the table. ¡°These are the patterns of the Jinxiu Manor. Eldest Miss, you can choose from it. If you don¡¯t like them, you can also make one yourself and ask the Jinxiu Manor to replicate it.¡±

    Yu Youyao saw that there were many different patterns in the book. There were indeed many categories. It could be seen that the status of the Jinxiu Manor was indeed well-deserved.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu brought some tea and snacks into the house.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Nanny,e and help me pick out some patterns. I¡¯m almost dazzled.¡±

    When Sun Jiazhu heard this, his smile deepened. She saw Nanny Xu, who was wearing a dark green knee-length jacket and had her hairbed into a bun. She looked very kind, but she also had an imposing aura. Even she was shocked.

    It was obvious that this match was extraordinary.

    Nanny Xu stepped forward and greeted Yang Shuwan first. Yang Shuwan waved her hand. ¡°Hurry up and help Yao Yao pick out the patterns. The reputation of the Jinxiu Manor isn¡¯t for nothing. Anyone would be dazzled by it. You have to help take a good look.¡±

    Her polite words revealed a hint of caution.

    This was not the role that an ordinary nanny should have. Manager Sun¡¯s eyes flickered.

 Chapter 89 - Requests that are too big

    <h4>Chapter 89: Requests that are too big</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Nanny Xu agreed and walked up to Yu Youyao to look at the samples with her.

    The two of them gathered together and discussed a little from time to time. In less than ten minutes, they had picked out the best patterns in Jinxiu Manor.

    Yang Shuwan frowned. The master and servant pair had actually picked seven or eight items. Every season, the residence would add some fashionable clothes for the young mistresses, and each of them would have three or four sets of clothes. As the eldest daughter of the first wife, Yu Youyao was doted on by Old Madam, so it was reasonable for her to have one or two more sets of clothes, but this was too much.

    Nanny Xu also thought of this, so she said, ¡°Sister has been sick for a while and some time has passed. Her old clothes are no longer suitable for her. These days, the clothes she¡¯s wearing have been altered by the embroiderers in the residence, so it¡¯s not appropriate for her to wear them all the time.¡±

    It was only then that Yang Shuwan was in a daze. In just a month, Yu Youyao had actually lost weight. She didn¡¯t look any worse than Jia Jia, and her heart skipped a beat.

    She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s the Spring Buddha Festival in April, and Old Madam wants to worship Buddha. I¡¯ve been helping to copy Buddhist scriptures recently, and I¡¯ve also asked Nanny Liu to help manage the matters in the residence. It¡¯s been hard on Yao Yao. She has to pick out a few more sets of clothes.¡±

    No matter what, it was her fault for this sister to wear clothes that had been altered in the past. If word got out that she had treated her first wife¡¯s eldest daughter harshly, it would be much more serious than treating a daughter from a concubine badly.

    It was clearly her oversight, but she insisted on using ¡°filial piety¡± to cover up the truth. Yu Youyao lowered her eyes.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. I used to have many clothes that I hadn¡¯t worn before. It would be a pity if I didn¡¯t wear them. I didn¡¯t have to let you worry about such a small matter, so I asked the embroiderer to change the sizes. However, I¡¯ve grown a little taller now. The weather is cold, so it¡¯s better if I have more clothes on. Now that I¡¯ve taken off my thick clothes, the length of my clothes doesn¡¯t seem suitable anymore.¡±

    After saying that, she picked two more types of patterns. Including the previous ones, there were a total of ten.

    Not only did she save her mother¡¯s face, but she also exined why she was making more clothes. Even Manager Sun couldn¡¯t help but praise the Eldest Miss of the residence for being generous and proper.

    No wonder Old Madam Yu favored her.

    Yang Shuwan felt ufortable and disgusted, as if she had just swallowed a fly. ¡°Yao Yao, pick another style. The tailors and embroiderers in the Jinxiu Manor are very skilled. I guarantee that the clothes they make won¡¯t be identical.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Manager Sun said solicitously, ¡°This year, the trend in the capital is wearing a loose-fitting dress with a short jacket on the top and a flowery skirt on the bottom. It¡¯s both modest and appropriate. There are many styles of tops that have different criss-cross necklines. There are also dresses that cover the chest or start from the waist. There are also skirts with different types of pleats. Each of them has its own unique characteristics. You can also mix and match them¡­¡±

    Hearing Manager Sun¡¯s endless introduction, Yu Youyao and Nanny Xu quickly finalized the designs.

    Then, Nanny Xu instructed Dong Mei to pick out five high-quality materials from the box. ¡°Thank you, Shopkeeper Sun, for making these materials into clothes.¡±

    When Manager Sun took a closer look, her eyes immediately widened.

    Heavenly Water Jade, Soft Smoke Net, in Brocade, Cloud Brocade, and Snow Satin were all extremely precious tribute materials. How could they be easily seen outside?

    This was really a huge move!

    Manager Sun quickly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely hire the best tailors and embroiderers in the manor. I won¡¯t let this great material down.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded in satisfaction and thanked her. Nanny Xu took a bulging pouch and stuffed it into Manager Sun¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you, Manager Sun.¡±

    Since Yu Youyao was making her own clothes, Yang Shuwan didn¡¯t have much to say. However, when she saw the high-quality tribute materials, she was envious.

    She had high-quality snow satin in her house and she had originally nned to make two sets of clothes for Jia Jia which were expensive and outstanding.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s requestspletely exceeded Jia Jia¡¯s, and she felt sick of it.

    Seeing that Nanny Xu had finished giving her instructions, Yang Shuwan stood up. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re done choosing. I¡¯ll bring Shopkeeper Sun to Fourth Sister¡¯s room.¡±

    Yang Shuwan wanted to show that she was virtuous and magnanimous. Everything that concerned her and Yu Qingning came first, and Yu Jianjia always camest.

    But who had the final say in the end?

    In the end, when Yu Jianjia had a lot of choices, no one urged her to pick faster. Wasn¡¯t that as good as them?

    After Yang Shuwan sent her out, Yu Youyao returned to her house and said to Chun Xiao, ¡°Go to Cousin¡¯s room.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was on break today, so Zhou Linghuai did not go to school. He was finally free, so he instructed Chang An, ¡°Find the Longevity peach blossom stone I brought from Youzhou.¡±

    Chang An was confused when he heard that. ¡°Why does Young Master want the peach blossom stone?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai ignored him and took out a big box carved with red flowers and birds from the cab. His expression suddenly becameplicated.

    When his father was young, he likedcquer carvings, so he had learned this skill. ording to his father, he had relied on this skill to please his mother and marry her smoothly.

    This box was the birthday gift his father had made for him when he was ten years old.

    Just the top had been painted with more than a hundredyers. Oneyer was applied, and anotheryer was applied after it was dried. Twoyers were applied a day. After that, it took half a year to carve on the paint.

    His father was very proud of this skill. Afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a wife, he had even taught him it. However, he felt that it was troublesome and after learning for a few days, he was unwilling to learn anymore. His father was very disappointed.

    Thinking about the past, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gazended on the uneven upper left corner. There was originally a line of words here, and it said, ¡°Grant my son the seal on his birthday. May my son live well.¡±

    Later on, he was also the one who personally held the Kunwu Knife and carved these words on the hundredyers!

    Chang An turned around and left the study. Not long after, he returned with a palm-sized ebony box.

    At this moment, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression returned to normal. He opened thecquered box in front of him. Inside was a set of carving tools of various sizes, including a secret jar, a Kunwu Knife, a small diamond, a bow, and so on.

    He had been a little demon king since he was young, and he was a headache to deal with. Even his father couldn¡¯t control him, so he found a Daoist priest and asked him to learn some Daoist ssics so that he could cultivate his mind and body.

    In the end, although he knew the Daoist scriptures by heart, his personality remained the same. His father then gave him this set of carving tools on his birthday so that he could learn how to carve, and possibly change his personality.

    Chang An couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Master, are you going to carve a seal?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and took out a thumb-length, slightly thicker jade material from the ebony box. It was light red in color and looked delicate and beautiful. It was fine and smooth like fat.

    It was the longevity peach blossom stone that he had kept for many years.

 Chapter 90 - A Dragon In A Shallow Pool Is Laughed At By Shrimp

    <h4>Chapter 90: A Dragon In A Shallow Pool Is Laughed At By Shrimp</h4> <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>As Studios <strong> Editor: </strong>As Studios</h4>

    Chang An was a little curious. ¡°Young Master, this peach blossom frozen stone was won from Mr. Xian Yun when you had a discussion with him back then. It has always been very precious. Even when Eldest Miss asked you for it and wanted to carve a seal on it, you rejected her. You said that this peach blossom frozen stone was for collection. Why do you suddenly want to carve a seal on it?¡±

    At the mention of this, Zhou Linghuai was reminded of another incident.

    When he was eleven, Mr. Xian Yun traveled to You Zhou.

    When his father found out about this, he had visited several times, wanting to ask Mr. Xian Yun to take him in as a disciple, but was rejected.

    He was young and arrogant. When he identally found out about this, he disguised himself and visited in the name of Yang Mu without revealing his name.

    Mr. Xian Yun was famous throughout the world, but there were countless students who wanted to visit him. He had set up a chess game at the entrance. Whoever could solve it would be able to meet him and receive his guidance.

    In the end, he had cracked this seemingly unbreakable chess game.

    As he wished, he saw Mr. Xian Yun. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re quite knowledgeable in Confucianism and Buddhism, so I want to learn from you. If you lose, I¡¯ll make a request of you. If I lose, I won¡¯t go over today.¡±

    When Mr. Xian Yun heard this, he stroked his long beard and smiled.

    Other people had tried all sorts of ways to meet him, all hoping that he would guide them in their studies and teach them. However, this kid was really arrogant and interesting. ¡°Sure!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai proposed a thesis discussion.

    In the end, he won by a little.

    Mr. Xian Yun asked, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai recalled that Mr. Xian Yun had rejected his father time and time again. ¡°I just wanted to ask you for something so that I could prove that you were not as skilled as me and lost to me.¡±

    When Mr. Xian Yun heard this, heughed loudly. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re really arrogant.¡±

    Then, he asked the servant boy beside him to give him a Longevity peach blossom stone that he had kept for many years.

    How could Zhou Linghuai not like such an expensive jade material? He immediately epted it with a clear conscience. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Mr. Xian Yun say something.

    ¡°Kid, I stillck a disciple who serves me tea and works for me. I like you very much. Although you¡¯re a little arrogant, you¡¯re still young. Why don¡¯t you follow me?¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, his mouth twitched. If this old man found out that he was the ¡°disciple¡± who had been repeatedly rejected by this old man, he wondered what he would think.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in being your ve.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was so angry that his beard trembled. ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You have to know that there are countless people in the world who are doing everything they can to beg me to be their master.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept it?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was stunned. He put down the teacup in his hand and looked at him seriously. This old man who wasn¡¯t serious had turned into an otherworldly expert. He exuded a sense of virtue and importance.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s right eyelid twitched.

    Mr. Xian Yun had an unfathomable expression. ¡°Kid, I learned some physiognomy skills from Grandmaster Hui Neng of the Precious Peace Temple in my early years.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had a bad feeling. He had a nagging feeling that this old man was up to no good.

    Sure enough, Mr. Xian Yun said with a smile, ¡°Rhinoceros bones cover the central courtyard, and their foreheads are facing the sky. ording to the Natural History, there¡¯s something between the two sharp ages of the golden dragon head, like the shape of a mountain. The essence of its spirit ispletely condensed here. Only with this spiritual object can one breathe and soar into the sky, ascending to the Nine Heavens. This is an especially expensive item, so it¡¯s ranked first.¡±

    The rhinoceros bones referred to the frontal bones that protruded from the middle of the forehead. The more plump and square they were, the better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡± Zhou Linghuai cursed the old man in his heart.

    The art of physiognomy originated from the Daoist school. It was said that in order to verify the Buddhist teachings, Grandmaster Hui Neng had once discussed Daoism with a Daoist expert. Grandmaster Hui Neng¡¯s art of physiognomy was taught by that Daoist expert.

    Zhou Linghuai was familiar with Daoist ssics, so he naturally knew a little about these mystic techniques.

    There were three bones¡ª

    Sky Facing Rhino Bone (aka: Fuxi) is the most expensive. It can enjoy the blessings of the emperor and his great name.

    Juao Rhino Bones were schrly and noble, and were extremely important officials.

    Wuku Rhino Bones were highly respected, and were conferred titles.

    Mr. Xian Yun changed the topic. ¡°Not only that, but your forehead has rhinoceros bones that form a square seal. It¡¯s like an imperial jade seal. It¡¯s the fate of a true dragon that¡¯s destined to live forever.¡±

    At this point, Zhou Linghuai felt that something was amiss. ¡°Old man, didn¡¯t I just win a longevity peach blossom stone from you? Do you have to spout nonsense and make it unfair for me? It¡¯s fine if you say this here, but after this, I won¡¯t be able to keep my head.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun said with a faint smile, ¡°However, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®When a dragon is trapped in a shallow pool, it will beughed at by shrimp.¡¯¡±

    The root of the mountain indicated health!

    Zhou Linghuai covered his ears and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t hear what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yunughed and shook his head. ¡°Kid, ordinary people don¡¯t have your reputation. You don¡¯t want to reveal your name, but you won¡¯t be able to escape the word ¡®Yin¡¯.¡±

    Just the word ¡°Yin¡± was enough to reveal his identity.

    Zhou Linghuai said with a cold expression, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re really interesting. Others havee to beg you to take them in as your disciple, but you don¡¯t ept them. Now, you¡¯re begging to take them in instead.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun smiled in understanding. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but taking in a disciple depends on fate. Fate also depends on the right time, ce, and people. Those whoe knocking on my door to ask for it have nothing to do with me. You deliberately came knocking on my door to ruin my reputation, but it suits my taste.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was born to be rebellious. The more others begged him, the more they fawned on him. Instead, they couldn¡¯t do anything good in front of him, so he pulled a long face and said, ¡°Fate matters when ites to acknowledging someone as your master. If you defeat me today, it¡¯s fine for me to acknowledge you as my master, but you¡¯re inferior to me and have lost to me. How dare you ask me to acknowledge you as my master? How shameless are you?¡±

    .

    These words were indeed not pleasant to the ears, but Mr. Xian Yun was not angry. ¡°Kid, you came prepared with the intention of winning this time. Ever since you entered my sect, you¡¯ve been scheming. Your sword moves in an unorthodox manner. Winning is not based on real talent or knowledge, but on calction.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    However, Mr. Xian Yun changed the topic. ¡°However, you¡¯re already a great talent like Duke Zhou at such a young age, but the heavens are jealous of such a talent. Listen to my advice. If you plot too far, it will harm your life, and if you¡¯re too wise, you¡¯ll definitely be hurt. Hurry up and follow me. Cultivate your body and mind. I¡¯ll guarantee you a long life.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°A loss is a loss, and a win is a win. You can¡¯t be a sore loser, right?¡±

 Chapter 91 - 1: Cousin, You Canâ€™t Be Polite With Me

    Chapter 91: Cousin, You Can¡¯t Be Polite With Me

    At this point, Mr. Xian Yun felt helpless. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I still have to stay in You Zhou for three days. Why don¡¯t you consider it carefully for another three days before answering me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt that he had won back the favor and was in a good mood, so he shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t affect your grand n to take in a disciple.¡±

    After staring at the longevity peach blossom stone in his hand for a long time, Zhou Linghuai recalled Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s words, ¡°The roots of the mountain are damaged,¡± and ¡°A dragon trapped in a shallow pool will be mocked by shrimp.¡± However, he nced at his legs and realized that they were indeed the right ce. He pursed his lips slightly and calmed himself down, holding the Kunwu Knife and cutting the stone.

    He cut it extremely slowly and urately, revealing a rare sense of caution.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Cousin, can Ie in?¡±

    The little girl deliberately lowered her voice, making it sound gentle, for fear of disturbing him.

    The Kunwu Knife in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s hand paused for a moment. Then, he ced the peach blossom frozen stone back into the box and put away the carving tools one by one. ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door was pushed open with a creak. The little girl ran innocently in her apricot-red top and pink dress. ¡°Cousin, did I disturb you?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s brows rxed, but he shook his head. ¡°I happen to be free!¡±

    How were you free? Didn¡¯t she want to carve a seal just now? Chang An¡¯s mouth twitched, and an idea popped into his mind. He couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes and look at Yu Youyao in shock¡ª

    Young Master suddenly wanted to carve a seal¡ª

    Could it be¡­

    He was probably thinking the same thing!

    At this moment, no one was paying attention to him. Yu Youyao had already sat down beside her cousin and said happily, ¡°Cousin, the residence has invited Manager Sun from the Jinxiu Manor over to tailor-make clothes for everyone. Quickly give me your measurements. I¡¯ll get Manager Sun to make a few sets for you too.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously wanted to refuse. ¡°No need¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao interrupted him. ¡°Grandfather sends some fashionable materials over every season. I have a lot of materials in my box, but I can¡¯t use them all. Some of the materials are outdated after being stored for a long time, and it¡¯s not easy to make clothes out of them. Every year, I have to send out a lot just to give them to others. Cousin, you can¡¯t be polite with me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll do as you say. As for the size¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to ask Chang An, Yu Youyao quickly added, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t know your own size, so just give me one of your ordinary clothes and let Manager Sun take a look. She¡¯ll understand in no time.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai turned to look at Chang An and instructed, ¡°Go to my room and get me a set of clothes.¡±

    Chang An was puzzled when he heard this. He knew the size of Young Master¡¯s clothes. He could have just asked him, so why did he still need to get his clothes? However, since Young Master had already spoken, he could only obey.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment but was still worried. ¡°I see that the clothes you usually wear are a little old. They¡¯re an old style. How long has it been since youst made clothes?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything. Chang An was the one who took care of his daily life, so he knew these things best.

    Suddenly, he remembered that he had wanted to ask Chang An about the size of his clothes. Why had he asked Chang An to get his clothes?

    Fine, he had been brought into a ditch by a youngdy.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°I see that Cousin¡¯s health has improved a lot recently. He must have grown a lot. I wonder if the size of his previous clothes is suitable. Why don¡¯t I measure him again?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai almost choked on the tea he had just drunk. Just as he was about to refuse¡ª

    Without further ado, Yu Youyao walked up behind him. ¡°Cousin, raise your hands.¡±

    Now, it was impossible to refuse even if he wanted to. Zhou Linghuai looked helpless. He could only put down his teacup and raise his hands ordingly. He tilted his head and saw the little girl¡¯s slender fingers measuring from his wrist to his shoulder. She looked very focused.

    After measuring, Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief, but the little girl did not stop. She suddenly leaned towards him and said, ¡°Cousin, raise your arm. I¡¯ll measure your waist.¡±

    After saying that, she really wanted to measure it. She did not think about those dogmatic rules about men and women being wary of each other.

    She usually saw her second sister and second brother joking around and being very close. In front of her cousin, she could do whatever she wanted. Her cousin was very tolerant of her.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly held her hand. ¡°Chang An is here. Just ask him.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. When she saw that her cousin¡¯s hand was wrapped around hers, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Cousin¡¯s hand is really big and beautiful!¡¯

    The little girl¡¯s hand felt like cream in his palm, and it was smooth. Zhou Linghuai was also stunned. When he reacted, he felt as if his hand had been burned, and he suddenly let go.

    However, her hands, which were hanging by her sides, suddenly trembled. For a moment, she did not know where to put them. She kept feeling that there was still a warm and soft touch in her palm.

    Zhou Linghuai nced at the cute and sweet little girl in front of him. She would only turn ten next month, and was still a child.

    Yu Youyao hit her head lightly, feeling a little vexed. ¡°Seriously, how could I have forgotten about Chang An? Chang An is Cousin¡¯s personal servant. He knows best about Cousin¡¯s matters.¡±

    Chang An, who had just walked to the study with his clothes, couldn¡¯t help butin in his heart when he heard this.

    Every time you see Young Master, you only see him. I¡¯m invisible in front of you. Even if I stand in front of you, you won¡¯t see me.

    Yu Youyao looked out the door. As soon as she saw Chang An, she asked, ¡°Chang An, quickly give me Cousin¡¯s measurements.¡±

    Chang An nced at the clothes in his arms and was speechless for a moment.

    Fine, he had taken the clothes for nothing.

    He even suspected that Eldest Miss Yu had deliberately sent him away to be alone with Young Master.

    Under the young master¡¯s cold gaze, Chang An reported a few measurements.

    Yu Youyao happily noted it down. She turned around and threw Chang An to the back of her mind. She held onto her cousin¡¯s arm. ¡°Cousin, what color do you like? I see that you usually wear light green and dark green. No matter how you change, it¡¯s always green. Why don¡¯t you make two blue ones? Cousin, you¡¯re good-looking. You¡¯ll definitely look good in blue. Also, ck and white aren¡¯t bad either¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Then let Cousin arrange it!¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao was happier than anything else.

    At this moment, Uncle Sun staggered in. ¡°Young Master, there¡¯s still onest ingredient missing from the Essence Protection Pill. It¡¯s a very rare and unique insect. It feeds on precious herbs like ginseng, lingzhi, insects, and summer grass, and it excretes something that looks like oil. This thing ispatible with the medicinal properties of all kinds of precious herbs. It¡¯s a great supplement, but it doesn¡¯t have any side effects. I heard that Emperor Taizong of the previous dynasty had once obtained this insect¡¯s excretory substance and refined a special medicine that could nourish the body. It had once saved his life when he was in danger.¡±

 Chapter 92 - A Mischievous Girl

    Chapter 92: A Mischievous Girl

    Even though Zhou Linghuai was knowledgeable, he had never heard of this insect.

    Yu Youyao knew that this Essence Protection Pill was a good medicine for her cousin, so she was a little curious. ¡°Uncle Sun, do you know what this strange worm looks like?¡±

    Uncle Sun shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before either. I¡¯ve heard that this worm looks like a cicada and ispletely brownish-ck.¡±

    Yu Youyao noted it down seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll write to Grandfatherter and ask him to help find it too.¡±

    Uncle Sun was overjoyed and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s great. The business route of the Xie Residence in Quanzhou is smooth. Old Master Xie has traveled extensively and is knowledgeable. Perhaps he has heard of this insect.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not decline. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. It¡¯s nothing. If you need anything in the future, you have to tell me. I can help you think of a way.¡±

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s serious expression, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s throat moved, and he nodded.

    Yu Youyao said happily, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go back and help you pick out a few pieces of clothing.¡±

    The little girl came and left quickly, causing Zhou Linghuai to be a little stunned. He looked at the door of the study and forgot to look away.

    When he reacted and was about to continue carving, a beautiful figure entered his sight again. The little girl stood at the door and did not enter.

    ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to go to school today. It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re free, so have a good rest. You don¡¯t have to go to the Jade Courtyard to practice calligraphy with me in the afternoon. I¡¯ll practice calligraphy by myself and definitely won¡¯t ck off. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring it to you for a review. It¡¯s been hard on you these past few days.¡±

    For several consecutive days, her cousin went to the Jade Courtyard at noon every day to teach her how to write. Now, she could already write better. Even Ms. Ye praised her for her great improvement.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    Yu Youyaoughed happily. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao turned around and was about to leave when she seemed to have thought of something and turned around. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve made some medicinal cuisine in my room. I¡¯ll get Qiu Xing to send it over at noon. Remember to eat it.¡±

    Every day, her cousin would teach her how to write, so she found a few good medicinal recipes in the book ¡°Cauldron Food.¡± She used the medicinal ingredients that were filled with spiritual dew to make medicinal dishes for her cousin every day. She had also shown Uncle Sun the recipes. Uncle Sun said that these were excellent recipes that were good for her cousin¡¯s health and could be used more every day.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao leave happily.

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s figure disappear at the door, Zhou Linghuai smiled and took out thecquered box. He took out the carvings one by one and continued carving with the peach blossom stone.

    The little girl liked apricot flowers. The color of peach blossom jelly was light red and delicate, looking a little like apricot flowers. It had the artistic conception of ¡°white is not white, but red is not red.¡±

    If he carved an apricot-shaped seal, she would probably like it very much.

    When Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, she went to her room to pick out some materials.

    Nanny Xu looked at the various materials and said, ¡°They¡¯re all exquisite materials. If they¡¯re kept for too long, the flowery styles won¡¯t be as bright as they are now. It¡¯ll be a pity if they¡¯re spoiled.¡±

    Her maternal grandfather¡¯s merchant ship was arriving at the end of the month. At that time, there would be a lot of new materials arriving in a box. Yu Youyao said, ¡°In that case, tidy up and pick out the most expensive and best materials. Send five each to Grandmother and Father¡¯s house. Then, pick four more stable and dignified flowery styles and send them to Madam Yang.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled when she heard this. ¡°What a mischievous girl.¡±

    Madam Yang usually dressed like a mistress, but she liked bright colors and stable and dignified flowers. Most of them were dark and heavy, and were more mature. Even if she was given good materials, Madam Yang might not like them, let alone make clothes using them..

    No matter how much she disliked it, she had to ept it with a smile.

    Not only did she gain the reputation of having filial piety, but she also made Madam Yang feel like a fishbone was stuck in her throat.

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let her have the best material. I¡¯ll give her the most valuable material, but I just have to let her see it for herself. I¡¯ll feel stifled if she doesn¡¯t wear it.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao did not continue to bring this up. ¡°Second Uncle and Second Aunt will also give three horses each. The eldest brother and sister-inw in the family will get two horses each, regardless of whether they¡¯re the child of the first wife or second wife. However, we have to choose carefully. Eldest Brother, Second Brother, Second Sister, and Third Sister will have to choose more carefully.¡±

    On the surface, he could not favor one over the other. Otherwise, if he wanted to be a good person, he would have topare who was superior and who was inferior. It would be a headache.

    However, in secret, it was still necessary to distinguish between the legitimate wife and the concubines.

    Nanny Xu nodded secretly. This arrangement was already extremely appropriate. ¡°There are still some iplete small items left, so I¡¯ll reward them to the servants in the courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Nanny, make the arrangements!¡±

    Since they were making spring clothes in the residence, it was just right to give them away. It would not only help her gain fame, but also the hearts of the people. It was just right.

    Nanny Xu led the maidservants to sort out the materials. Yu Youyao nned to personally pick out a few pieces for her cousin.

    Dong Mei helped to pick out some clothes. ¡°There¡¯s Moon Cloud Brocade in the box. It¡¯s a good-looking material. It¡¯s suitable to make clothes for Young Master.¡±

    Cloud brocade was a type of tribute material. It had always been known that ¡°every inch of brocade is worth its weight in gold.¡± It was named for its brilliant color and beauty, like the clouds in the sky. This moon-white cloud brocade was embroidered with clouds, but it looked elegant and noble, which was very rare.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll choose this Moon Cloud Brocade.¡±

    It was moon-white, but not pure white. It had a faint blue color, and there was a faint tinge of azure in the blue. It looked like white, but not really white. It looked like blue, but not really blue. It was an extremely beautiful color.

    Then, Yu Youyao picked two more green ones: stone green and crow green. They were both colors that her cousindid not have. She also picked ones that were blue, white and one ck.

    Every color was carefully chosen.

    Yu Youyao wrote down the measurements and handed them all to Dong Mei. ¡°Get Manager Sun to make a few sets of clothes for Cousin. The moon-white ones will be for casual wear, while the ck ones will be more formal and suitable for more solemn asions. The green ones will be for going out, and the remaining ones will be for the most popr styles in the capital.¡±

    Dong Mei noted them down one by one and asked the maidservant to bring the materials to Manager Sun.

    Yu Youyao returned to her small study to write a letter to her grandfather.

    First, she expressed her longing and greetings to her grandfather¡¯s family. Then, she wrote about the recent situation in the Yu Residence. She also mentioned a few matters in the capital and vaguely mentioned the matter of ¡°appointing a disciple¡±. Finally, she asked about the strange insect that Uncle Sun had mentioned.

    After writing for five whole pages, she finally stopped!

    When the ink on the letter waspletely dry, Yu Youyao took out an envelope and sealed it with wax. She called out to Chun Xiao, ¡°Send this letter to the Xie Residence in Quan Zhou.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s health was more important. It would take more than ten days to send it to her grandfather, and she would probably receive a reply from him at the end of the month.

 Chapter 93 - A Sting in the Throat

    Chapter 93: A Sting in the Throat

    While Yu Youyao was practicing her calligraphy, everyone in the residence received gifts from her.

    Everyone liked expensive and fashionable materials. Even Yu Qingning stroked the smooth and bright material happily. She was already thinking about what kind of clothes to make that would be outstanding and beautiful, and stand out in the residence.

    Old Madam Yu was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. ¡°This girl has be a treasure distributor again.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and said, ¡°Even so, you¡¯re right. Just now, Master even praised Eldest Miss. She is bing more and more like a legitimate elder sister.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, how could she not be happy? ¡°How could he not be satisfied? During the past few days of recuperation, Yao Yao has sent a lot of things to her house. There¡¯s no need to mention the food and necessities. Many of them were personally made by Yao Yao. Just this kind gesture alone was something that no one in the residence canpare to, let alone some antique calligraphy and paintings. It seems she¡¯s afraid that Eldest Son will be too frustrated recuperating at home, so she¡¯s ying to his taste. She¡¯s meticulous and thoughtful in everything. Even a fool can sense her intentions.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed wholeheartedly.

    As Old Madam Yu spoke, she pulled a long face. ¡°Yao Yao has always been a generous person. The residence has benefited from her, but there are still some people who ept things from Yao Yao. Although they say nice things, they don¡¯t think highly of Yao Yao. How shameless.¡±

    Qiu Xing handed the carefully wrapped fabric to Yang Shuwan.

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I¡¯ve made Eldest Sister spend so much. Quick, help me thank her.¡±

    After Mu Jin sent Qiu Xing out, Yang Shuwan eagerly unwrapped the bag. When she saw the precious and rare materials inside, she almost tore the handkerchief in her hand.

    There were indigo, purple-gray, ocher, and ck-gold lotus patterns. They were all top-notch famous materials. Although they were all dark in color, they looked rich and generous, and did not look old-fashioned.

    However, she had never liked dark colors. She preferred brighter colors.

    Old Master usually liked her to dress more charmingly.

    Most of the Old Madam¡¯s clothes were of this color. No matter how good the material was, it was not easy to make clothes out of it. It would sh with the clothes of the Old Madam at home.

    Yang Shuwan was exasperated. ¡°That little b*tch must have done it on purpose.¡±

    Nanny Li also felt that it was a pity. Not only was such expensive and beautiful material unable to be made into clothes, but it was also not appropriate to give them away as a gift. She could only keep it to herself.

    Yang Shuwan panicked, so she asked Nanny Li to keep the materials. Out of sight, out of mind.

    Nanny Li nodded and asked, ¡°Madam, what gift do you n to give in return?¡±

    A gift in return! Yang Shuwan was so angry that she had forgotten about it.

    At Nanny Li¡¯s mention, Yang Shuwan was even more furious. ¡°She only gave me these pitch-ck materials, which only old women can wear, and wanted a gift from me in exchange¡­¡±

    Nanny Li thought to herself that this was the most suitable material for the mistress of the household to wear. It could be made into a few sets of clothes that she could wear when she went to other houses. It would look grand and noble, and would also look very impressive.

    A daughter couldn¡¯t be too frivolous when it came to giving her mother clothing material..

    However, Madam liked beauty. Even when she was outside, she still had to dress up so that she could surpass others.

    Madam was born of a concubine and was also a second wife, so she was naturally inferior to others. Naturally, shecked confidence. When she was outside, she wanted to show off more.

    After being angry for a while, Yang Shuwan calmed down. ¡°Bring the red jade Tian-tsui in my box over.¡±

    No matter how much she disliked the gifts from her stepdaughter, she had to appear happy. She had to choose the best gift to give in return. Its value could not be lower than the gift from her stepdaughter. Otherwise, if others found out, it would be seen as her taking advantage of her stepdaughter, and it would damage her reputation as a virtuous and magnanimous person.

    Since her master was still recuperating in the residence, she had to act even more magnanimous.

    Nanny Li was also shocked. ¡°Madam, weren¡¯t you nning to keep it for Third Miss?¡±

    Tian-tsui was a special item. It was already extremely difficult to make thin slices of gold and silver on it. Only a few extremely powerful old craftsmen could do it.

    Then, he would have to pluck the feathers from a living kingfisher and stick them onto the gold and silver pieces, turning them into various types of jewelry. A kingfisher could only have 28 feathers at most, and among them, royal blue and emerald blue were the best, especially royal blue. A small hairpin was already expensive.

    Furthermore, Madam¡¯s jade Tian-tsui was sapphire blue.

    On the pattern of a peony flower, there was a sapphire butterfly perched on the flower. With a gentle shake, the butterfly¡¯s thin wings seemed toe alive, trembling slightly. It was bright and lively.

    Two years ago, Madam had sent someone to capture Kingfishers and found an old craftsman to make it.

    At the mention of this, Yang Shuwan was also annoyed. ¡°If I don¡¯t give it to her, who else can I give it to? Not only did Yu Youyao give these materials to me, but she also did a favor for the entire residence. How could Old Madam let her down? She couldn¡¯t wait to give everything to Yu Youyao. Madam Yao from the second house is used to being a good person. She will probably use a gift to show off in front of Old Madam.¡±

    Nanny Li understood immediately.

    However, Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth. ¡°Old Master is still in the residence. As her stepmother, it¡¯s understandable that my gift is inferior to Old Madam¡¯s. However, if it¡¯s inferior to Madam Yao¡¯s, it¡¯ll really be embarrassing. This will be exposed. If Master finds out, will he still be happy?¡±

    However, when she thought about how she had given Yu Youyao a pair of jade bracelets a long time ago, and now she will give her a jade Tian-tsui, she felt as if her heart had been cut off.

    She used to be the daughter of a concubine in the family, so she had nothing in her hands. Even her dowry was brought to the Yu Residence.

    It was also because she had married into the Yu Residence that she had managed to earn quite a bit of money from the government, which was why she had saved up some money. All these years, she had been managing her own private assets, and the profits were not bad either. That was why she had more money now. However, in terms of foundational wealth, she was still inferior to the legitimate daughters of wealthy families. With arge dowry, she would have more good things.

    Nanny Li said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re really thoughtful. Not only is the jade Tian-tsui expensive, but it¡¯s also exquisite and rare. It is so outstanding that no one can pick on it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s such a waste to give such a good thing to Yu Youyao for free.¡± The more Yang Shuwan thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°B*tch, now that you have a powerful nanny by your side to guide you, you¡¯re scheming against me.¡±

    However, no matter how aggrieved or angry she was, she could only ept it.

    Not to mention that Yu Youyao had the Old Madam¡¯s protection, and as her stepmother, she couldn¡¯t interfere much. Even the second branch took good care of Yu Youyao.

    There were many businesses in the n, and they all had dealings with the Xie family in Quan Zhou. They were also very protective of Yu Youyao.

    There was also the Xie Residence in Quan Zhou. One of the merchant ships sent to the capital every season was for Yu Youyao.

 Chapter 94 - Tyrant Abusing Power

    Chapter 94: Tyrant Abusing Power

    Ingredients, spices, jewelry, and other items were all the most popr items on the market. Even Yang Shuwan was intimidated by this. She realized that the Xie Residence in Quan Zhou was not an ordinary business.

    After Yu Jianjia received the raw materials, she only nced at them indifferently before letting Hui Xiang put them away.

    Hui Xiang was a little unhappy, so she said bluntly, ¡°I know that you usually like in colors, and your clothes are mostly simple and elegant. You¡¯ve never worn such beautiful flowers before. I wonder what Eldest Miss is thinking by giving you such colors.¡±

    Yu Jianjia said gently, ¡°Even if it¡¯s a gift, it¡¯s not good to give something too in, in case it¡¯s unlucky.¡±

    Giving gifts was also extremely important.

    Hui Xiang said angrily, ¡°Young Mistress, you¡¯re just too kind. That¡¯s why Eldest Miss doesn¡¯t take you seriously. Not only is she stealing your limelight in school, but she¡¯s also putting on an act in front of Master. Recently, even Ms. Ye hasn¡¯t asked Young Mistress questions in ss. After school ends, you haven¡¯t been staying and receiving extra tutoring anymore. Master has been full of praise for her, and even asked you to learn more from her!¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Jianjia felt a lump in her throat and couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times.

    She did not have Yu Youyao¡¯s generosity, nor did she have Nanny Xu, who could make all kinds of spices and medicinal tea to show filial piety to her father.

    Therefore, she could only watch helplessly as Yu Youyao gained her father¡¯s favor day by day. This made her father, who originally did not like Yu Youyao much, view her with greater satisfaction.

    Hui Xiang didn¡¯t seem to hear her young mistress¡¯s cough. She still looked angry. ¡°It¡¯s just another powerful nanny. Who knows who made those filial things?¡±

    Yu Jianjia took a sip of tea and said unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t say so much. It¡¯s a good thing that Big Sister is willing to study hard now. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the first wife in the family, so it¡¯s only natural that Father values her more. Naturally, Ms. Ye has to give her more attention too.¡±

    Hui Xiang stomped her foot. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve always been in the limelight in this residence. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of a widow and doesn¡¯t have any manners. What right does she have to climb all over you?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, making her look even more pale and weak. ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    Hui Xiang was indignant.

    Yu Jianjia said with a pale face, ¡°Send the pot of tea plums from the greenhouse to Big Sister.¡±

    Hui Xiang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°That pot of tea plums is extremely rare. How can we give it to Eldest Miss for no reason? Why don¡¯t we exchange it for a pot of spring orchid!¡±

    Tea plum leaves were like tea, and the flowers were like plums. They were usually not an expensive camellia variety.

    However, not only was Young Mistress¡¯s tea plum tea leaves beautiful and had elegant leaves, but their flowers were also red and white,plementing each other. They were beautiful and noble, and had always been Young Mistress¡¯s favorite.

    Yu Jianjia frowned. ¡°The material Eldest Miss sent over is also very expensive. How can I use an ordinary spring orchid as a gift in return? Don¡¯t make your own decisions. Just do as I say.¡±

    Hui Xiang opened her mouth and thought to herself, ¡°How is that petty? Young Mistress likes flowers and trees, so First Madam built a small greenhouse in the courtyard. The flowers and trees in the greenhouse were all prepared by Young Mistress herself. Even ordinary spring orchids are not ordinary. How can the flowers and nts that Young Mistress spent so much effort on not be as expensive as a few pieces of cloth?¡±

    Yu Jianjia flipped through two more pages of her book, but was still vexed. She suddenly asked, ¡°Fourth Sister has also learned some manners from Nanny Qian. How is she?¡±

    Hui Xiang did not expect her to suddenly mention Fourth Miss, so she said, ¡°She was made by Nanny Qian to stay in the courtyard to learn the rules, and the guards don¡¯t even let her out.¡±

    Without Yu Qingning in the residence, she felt that Yu Youyao was living a morefortable life. Yu Jianjia frowned and said, ¡°Fourth Sister has been punished previously and has to learn the rules. The maidservants and old maids have to treat her well. Get Old Niu to secretly bring some silver taels and go to the Hanlu Courtyard to get some. Let them take care of Fourth Sister more.¡±

    Hui Xiang nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Old Madam Niu was a loose-tongued person and liked to gossip. However, in the first few years, when Young Mistress shocked the horse pulling the carriage, it was Old Madam Niu who had used all her strength to stop the horse and save her. Young Mistress remembered Old Madam Niu¡¯s kindness and handed over some misceneous matters to her.

    Yu Youyao practiced writing for an hour before stopping and rubbing her sore wrist.

    Dong Mei walked in. ¡°Young Mistress, Old Madam, Eldest Master, and the others have all sent gifts to you. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    There were many gifts piled up in the room. Yu Youyao looked at them one by one. The ¡°redcquered phoenix-patterned seven-treasure makeup box¡± that her grandmother had given her was the most expensive.

    The makeup box was in the shape of a four-sided tower. It had five floors on all four sides, and there were tassels made of jadeite and jadeite hanging on the four corners of the eaves. It was also iid with precious pearls and jades. It looked gorgeous and expensive.

    Dong Mei couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Old Madam really dotes on Young Miss.¡±

    The craftsmanship of thecquer carving was even moreplicated than that of green jade. Small pieces ofcquer carving were easier to make, but it would take at least a month or two, or at most half a year to make. Suchrge and exquisite pieces would take an ordinary person a year or up to five years to make. Additionally, they were difficult to find. Ordinary families could not get many of them.

    Yu Youyao held the jade hairpin that Yang Shuwan had given her and thought that she was going to feel the pinch again. She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She asked thoughtfully, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen jade carving in the capital.¡±

    Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Not even in the pce for the past few years.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯ll wear this jade tomorrow. I can¡¯t waste it.¡±

    After saying that, she picked up the calligraphy piece that Second Aunt had sent over. After taking a closer look, she said happily, ¡°It¡¯s a calligraphy piece from Wang Xizhi¡¯s early days. Although it¡¯s not a famous piece, it¡¯s still very rare.¡±

    As Dong Mei smiled, she interrupted. ¡°The people following Second Madam said that this calligraphy book is part of Second Master¡¯s collection and is very precious. Young Master didn¡¯t even give it to him when he wanted it earlier. Second Master only gave it to you because he knew that you were learning from Cousin.¡±

    Second Master, on the other hand, doted on Young Miss very much. He thought of her everywhere and gave her the best gifts. Therefore, Eldest Miss was very close to the second branch.

    ¡°Second Uncle has always doted on me.¡± Yu Youyao was even happier. She asked Dong Mei to put away the calligraphy piece and picked up the scroll that her father had given her. She carefully unfolded it. It was a painting of a mountain stream.

    The artist had painted a strange stone with light ink. There was a ck orchid between the rocks. The ck leaves were long and beautiful, and an ink orchid bloomed quietly among the leaves. Although it was simple, it was drawn well using ink and looked a little artistic.

    It should be a painting that her father was quite proud of.

 Chapter 95 - Silence

    Chapter 95: Silence

    However, Yu Youyao was used to seeing good things, so she naturally had good taste.

    Her father¡¯s calligraphy was strong and powerful, but his paintings were much inferior. This painting was far inferior to her cousin¡¯s.

    What stood out was the word ¡°personally¡±.

    In addition to the elders, Yu Shuangbai and the others also gave gifts in return. Although it wasn¡¯t anything special, they were still sisters.

    The next morning, after Yu Youyao and Nanny Xu finished etiquette ss and freshened up, Nanny Xu helped her pick out a set of in clothes.

    She was wearing an elegant dress with sapphire blue embroidery on the cor, sleeves, and sides. Coupled with the Tian-tsui that Yang Shuwan had given her, she looked elegant and beautiful.

    One after another, the young misses went to school. As they had received gifts from Yu Youyao, they came over to thank her. They couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at the Tian-tsui on her head, looking envious.

    Yu Jianjia also noticed this and said, ¡°Big Sister, the jadeite you¡¯re wearing today is very unique.¡± At this point, she bit her lip and continued, ¡°I heard that the art of making a Tian-tsui is to take the feathers of the kingfisher alive. Kingfishers are rare birds, and there is one less each time you catch one. Such a Tian-tsui needs dozens or even hundreds of kingfisher feathers to make. There hasn¡¯t been any Tian-tsui jewelry on the market for many years, and it¡¯s very rare.¡±

    Her words implied that this Tian-tsui was rare, expensive, and exquisite. Anyone who heard it would think that she was praising Yu Youyao.

    However, Yu Shuangbai and the others looked like they couldn¡¯t bear to see this. They felt that it was too cruel to kill hundreds of kingfishers with just a pickaxe.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Mother gave it to me yesterday. I thought that I couldn¡¯t let her down, so I put it on today. I didn¡¯t know that Tian-tsui craftsmanship was so rare. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I don¡¯t dare to wear it again in the future, lest others think that I¡¯m cruel.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt a lump in her throat and her face turned pale. She hurriedly said, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just think that a Tian-tsui is too rare¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected that this Tian-tsui would be a gift from her mother. Now, the cruel person had be her mother.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I see. I originally thought that Third Sis was a kind person. When she saw this Tian-tsui, she naturally felt some pity for the kingfishers, so I said those words. I misunderstood Third Sis.¡±

    These words stabbed at Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart, making her speechless.

    What could she do?

    If she felt that the Tian-tsui was cruel, then wouldn¡¯t she imply that her mother was being cruel?

    The atmosphere became awkward.

    Yu Shuang rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Even if this Tian-tsui was a gift from Eldest Aunt, it might not have been made by Eldest Aunt herself. It might also have been obtained from someone else. Don¡¯t say that it¡¯s cruel.¡±

    Yu Lianyu chimed in, ¡°Eldest Aunt has always been gentle and kind. She naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±

    It was supposed to be a good thing, but when the words ¡°gentle and kind¡± entered Yu Jianjia¡¯s ears, it seemed to be filled with sarcasm. Her chest tightened, and she opened her mouth to cough.

    Hui Xiang was furious. She resented Eldest Miss for always making things difficult for her, but she had no choice but to help her.

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to pour a cup of hot tea for her and hand it to Ai Ye, Yu Jianjia¡¯s second-in-charge. Ai Ye quickly gave it to Yu Jianjia.

    This way, the matter regarding the Tian-tsui was over, and everyone returned to their seats.

    Chun Xiao asked Yu Youyao softly, ¡°Young Mistress, do you want to change to a new hair essory?¡±

    However, she did not expect that a single hair essory would cause amotion.

    Yu Youyao stroked the Tian-tsui on her head and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll just wear it. After all, it was a gift from Mother. I¡¯ll just wear it for a day today. It¡¯ll fulfill Mother¡¯s wishes.¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. If First Madam heard about how she took it off after wearing it for a while, it would indeed not be good. She would not be displeased, so she did not persuade her further.

    However, Yu Shuangbai moved closer to her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just a hairpin. If you want to talk about cruelty, Third Sister¡¯s ivory carving paperweight is made of elephant teeth. Also, my father gave me a set of bone porcin the other day, but it was made of animal bones. Which family doesn¡¯t have such things?¡±

    Only Yu Jianjia knew how to cause trouble, but she had shot herself in the foot and implicated her mother.

    Her voice was neither too loud nor too soft. Unless Yu Jianjia was deaf, how could she not hear her? For a moment, she held the ivory paperweight in her hand and felt that it was burning.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Hurry back to your seat. Ms. Ye should be here for ss soon.¡±

    Today, when Ms. Ye was teaching The Book of Rites and Records of Learning, she emphasized the importance of studying diligently, as well as respecting teachers who were teaching them.

    After that, Ms. Ye exined the book College. ¡°Although women don¡¯t take the imperial examination and make contributions, you have to know that women also have to be wise, close to the people, and live with grace. In order to reach the foundation of moral cultivation, they also have to be knowledgeable, sincere, righteous, self-cultivated, have a good family, govern and bring peace to the country.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ms. Ye, do women also need to govern and bring peace to the country?¡±

    Yu Youyao was also very curious.

    Ms. Ye replied, ¡°A man¡¯s ambition is to rule arge country, and that is to have a heart for governance and to bring peace to the world. When a girl is in a residence, she needs the breadth of mind to manage the family and ensure peace in the household. If the family is peaceful, everything will prosper, and there will be fewer disasters. To govern a country, one must first manage the family, and managing the family will be like governing the country. Therefore, in addition to letting women learn dogmatic rules like the ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, big families also have to learn the ¡®Four Books and Five ssics¡¯.¡±

    After school, Ms. Ye asked Yu Youyao to stay back.

    Seeing this, Yu Shuangbai and the others couldn¡¯t help but gather together.

    ¡°Every day after school, Ms. Ye would ask Big Sister to stay for ten minutes. She would also often ask questions in ss. Every time, she would answer fluently, which made Ms. Ye very satisfied. Even Third Sister had never experienced this before.¡±

    ¡°Is Ms. Ye grooming Big Sister as her favorite disciple?¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s most likely the case. Big Sister has been under Nanny Xu¡¯s care for a while, and she¡¯spletely changed. It¡¯s like she¡¯s apletely different person. However, even Third Sister can¡¯tpare to her. She¡¯s really amazing.¡±

    After school, Yu Jianjia studied ¡°University¡± again. Feeling a little tired, she asked Hui Xiang to help her to the side room. Just as she reached the door, she heard voices inside.

    Every word and sentence was an insult to Yu Youyao andpared her to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Jianjia froze on the spot for a moment. Her slender body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She looked like she was about to faint and fall to the ground.

 Chapter 96 - A Stepping Stone

    Chapter 96: A Stepping Stone

    However, she had never expected that Yu Youyao would already have the dignity and demeanor of the eldest daughter of the first wife in the Yu Residence.

    She, the most outstanding Third Miss, had actually be Yu Youyao¡¯s stepping stone.

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip hard. Her pale lips quickly turned red, and a faint trace of blood spread along the delicate lines between her lips, making her lips look red. It was an indescribable beauty.

    Hui Xiang¡¯s face turned green with anger. She looked at Miss worriedly and called out softly, ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Just as Yu Jianjia was about to speak, she heard someone inside say¡ª

    ¡°In the past, when Ms. Ye was teaching Third Sister, I could still understand a little. When I went back to my room to revise twice, I could still learn six or seven points. But now, when Ms. Ye is in ss, it¡¯s much faster than before, and I¡¯m still confused.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I can still learn some of the Five ssics, but I don¡¯t know anything about the Four Books. What should I do?!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand either¡­¡±

    These words were undoubtedly a stab to her heart. Yu Jianjia could no longer suppress the itch in her throat. She lowered her head, pinched her handkerchief, and covered her mouth to cough lightly.

    This cough was like a thunderp, causing everyone to be stunned. When they saw Yu Jianjia standing at the door, they revealed uneasy and awkward expressions.

    The room immediately fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop.

    Hui Xiang helped Yu Jianjia into the house and sat down. Ai Ye cleverly brought her a cup of hot tea.

    When Yu Shuangbai saw this, she tried to help. ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯ve learned well. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can also ask for guidance.¡±

    Yu Lianyu looked at Yu Jianjia. ¡°Third Sister, there are many things I don¡¯t understand about the ¡®University¡¯ that Ms. Ye mentioned just now. Can you lend me your notes to copy?¡±

    Her words were meant to help her out, but when theynded in Yu Jianjia¡¯s ears, they became a great provocation.

    Just now, when their teacher was lecturing them about ¡®University¡¯, she had really taught it too quickly, so she hadn¡¯t learned itpletely. Therefore, after school, she stayed behind to revise it.

    Now that Yu Lianyu was asking to borrow her notes, how could she lend them out?

    Second Aunt treated Yu Youyao more intimately, and Yu Shuangbai was also closer to her. They were only sisters on the surface. She even suspected that Yu Shuangbai was deliberately targeting her.

    Yu Jianjia forced herself to swallow the tea in her mouth. For a moment, she felt a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°Fifth Sister, I was outside just now, revising Mr. Xi¡¯s lecture on ¡®University.¡¯ I have some new insights, but I haven¡¯t had the time to write them down. I haven¡¯t finished writing my notes, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to lend it to you. Can I lend it to you tomorrow?¡±

    When she returned to the courtyard, she would probably be able to master it after learning it carefully for a while.

    Yu Lianyu¡¯s eyes shed, then she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai changed the topic again. As they chatted, the few of them spoke excitedly about how the residence was going to make spring clothes. Which girl didn¡¯t like to look beautiful? Who wouldn¡¯t be happy to have new clothes to wear?

    As a result, it was inevitable that they would talk about the materials that Yu Youyao had given them yesterday and discuss what kind of clothes to make. In the end, they couldn¡¯t avoid talking about Yu Youyao.

    In Yu Jianjia¡¯s ears, it was really ear-piercing and ufortable. She felt that even the air was suffocating, and she wished she could go out and breathe.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao walked into the side room.

    Yu Fangfei¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly leaned forward. ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t understand the lesson that Ms. Ye was teaching just now. Can you lend me your notes to copy? I¡¯ll return it to youter.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not know what had happened, so she nodded. ¡°Sixth Sister, feel free to copy it. After you¡¯re done, get someone to send it over.¡±

    With that, she asked Chun Xiao to take her notes and handed it to Yu Fangfei.

    ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡± Yu Fangfei happily received a stack of notes. She looked at the neat handwriting on the paper. Although it wasn¡¯t as beautiful as the small handwriting written by Third Sister, it looked very imposing. Big Sister was really impressive. Even her handwriting was different from others.

    She looked up at Big Sister, her eyes sparkling with admiration.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s breathing froze, and her breath was stuck in her chest. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.

    Yu Youyao agreed readily on the spot. However, she gave a vague exnation and only wanted to share her notes tomorrow. Under normal circumstances, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but once there was aparison, everything changed.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s straightforward attitude was also indirectly indicative that she had already learned everything that the teacher had taught. Her excuse of hesitation was proof that she was not as good as Yu Youyao.

    Just as Yu Jianjia had expected, Yu Shuangbai and Yu Lianyu couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth between Yu Youyao and Yu Jianjia.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao also sensed something and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    After leaving the school, Xia Tao told her everything that had happened in the side room. Yu Youyao nodded in understanding and did not say anything else.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao did not even have time to change her clothes. She instructed Qiu Xing, ¡°Bring over the medicinal cuisine from the kitchen. I¡¯ll send it to Father.¡±

    This morning, Yu Youyao had personally processed the medicinal herbs and instructed the small kitchen to brew them.

    Her father had done his best. As his daughter, it was time for her to show her filial piety.

    Qiu Xing quickly agreed and turned to leave the house.

    Yu Youyao then got someone to bring out medicinal tea, tonics, calligraphy, antiques, and so on. She wrapped them up one by one and brought Chun Xiao and Xia Tao to the front yard.

    Wen Zhu hurriedly greeted, ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Wen Zhu looked a little ordinary, but she was knowledgeable and had a schrly aura. She was her father¡¯s personal maidservant. Yu Youyao helped her up and said politely, ¡°Sister Wen Zhu, thank you for helping out. Father isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯ve been troubling you to take care of him these past few days. You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    When Wen Zhu heard this, she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. Eldest Miss, don¡¯t make me look bad.¡±

    The corners of Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth curled up, and she changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s Father¡¯s health? I¡¯ve brewed a medicinal soup that nourishes the body. It¡¯s a recipe from the pce, so I sent it over to nourish Father¡¯s body. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient.¡±

    Wen Zhu first nced at the blue and white porcin cup in Chun Xiao¡¯s hand, then at the bags in Xia Tao¡¯s hand. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient. Master got off the bed yesterday.¡±

    Yu Youyao cheered up. ¡°Thank you, Sister Wenzhu.¡±

    Wen Zhu led Yu Youyao to the small hall in the front courtyard. ¡°Eldest Miss, please sit here for a while. I¡¯ll go in and inform Master.¡±

    With that, she called for a maidservant and ordered her to serve tea before entering the inner room.

    The maidservant quickly served the tea. Yu Youyao thanked her and took a sip of the tea.

    Suddenly!

    There was a shattering sound from the inner room, as if a bowl had identally hit the ground. Before the sound could fade, there was another scream.

 Chapter 97 - Youâ€™ve Become Rebellious

    Chapter 97: You¡¯ve Be Rebellious

    In the house, blue and white porcin cups and bowls were shattered on the ground. It was a mess.

    Yu Qingning was kneeling on the ground, one hand covering the right side of her face. Her hand was still stained with blood from when Yu Zongzheng smashed the cups and bowls earlier at her. The flying fragments had scraped her face, and she was bleeding.

    Yu Qingning was originally very afraid, but she did not dare to contradict her father.

    However, her face was injured. Not only was it bleeding, but it also hurt a lot. She didn¡¯t know if it would leave a scar. Yu Qingning was both panicked and afraid, so she lost herposure and started to ignore everything else.

    She straightened her neck indignantly. ¡°Father, why do you say that about me? In the past, Big Sister often skipped school too, and she didn¡¯t go to school for a month. Why don¡¯t you punish her instead of me?¡±

    How dare she still talk back? Yu Zongzheng was so angry that his face turned ashen. He said angrily, ¡°Your big sister was naughty and mischievous in the past. The teacher punished her, but she never refused to be taught. Ms. Ye didn¡¯t chase her out of school.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Father, you¡¯re making it sound so dignified. Eldest Sister is the eldest daughter of the first wife and has Grandmother¡¯s protection. Even Ms. Ye won¡¯t do anything to her. I¡¯m just a concubine¡¯s daughter. I can¡¯t make any mistakes. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just be the daughter of a concubine. I have no manners and upbringing.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Zongzheng suddenly stood up from his chair. He raised his hand and pointed at Yu Qingning angrily, scolding, ¡°You vile creature, how can you speak like that? Although you¡¯re the daughter of a concubine, when have your grandmother, mother, and I gave you anything less? Look at the clothes you¡¯re wearing. Are they inferior to Jia Jia and the others? Your big sister gave them all the same gifts. Which concubine¡¯s daughter has such a good life like you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just some superficial things.¡± It seemed that she had learned the rules from a nanny for a while and had suffered a lot. Yu Qingning had lost a lot of weight, and her personality seemed to have be much more extreme. Her entire body exuded a sense of indignation.

    Yu Zongzheng was so angry that his fingers were trembling. ¡°Shut up. I originally thought that you had always been smart and quick-witted, and that you had only made a mistake because of a moment of folly. I didn¡¯t expect that not only did you have no respect for your elders, but you also didn¡¯t even know how to respect your teachers. You¡¯vepletely forgotten about my usual principles and don¡¯t even take me, your father, seriously. Previously, I punished you to kneel in the ancestral hall for three days for nothing.¡±

    Seeing her father¡¯s furious expression, Yu Qingning calmed down and felt a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have contradicted her father just now. Not only had shepletely angered him, but she had also displeased him.

    She knew very well that she could enjoy the treatment of a legitimate daughter as the daughter of a concubine because her father doted on her very much.

    However, Yu Zongzheng was still furious. ¡°Even though you¡¯ve made such a huge mistake, your mother is still thinking for you and helping you change your courtyard. Your grandmother is worried about your upbringing, so she spent a lot of effort to hire a nanny from the Education Department to teach you how to behave. However, you didn¡¯t reflect on yourself and actually quarreled with the nanny, even hitting her. Are you trying to rebel?¡±

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned this. For a moment, Yu Qingning felt dizzy and her eyes turnedpletely red. ¡°I¡¯m stubborn? Father, why don¡¯t you ask that old woman how she treats me?¡±

    The words ¡°old woman¡± were too unruly. Yu Zongzheng frowned when he heard this, but before he could say anything¡ª

    Yu Qingning broke down and shouted, ¡°That old woman is not a good person. She put red beans, green beans, soybeans, and ck beans into a big basket and asked me to sort out the beans in the basket one by one. If I didn¡¯t pick them out, she wouldn¡¯t let me sleep. If I picked the wrong one, she would ask me to pick from the beginning. I picked from morning to night, and then from night to night. My eyes were swollen, and the tips of my fingers were red and swollen from pinching the beans.¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Qingning rushed forward and spread her hands in front of her father. Indeed, both her thumbs and index fingers were red and swollen.

    Yu Zongzheng frowned.

    Yu Qingning continued anxiously, ¡°Also, she was picky about how well I learned the rules and deliberately made me kneel and learn how to serve tea. When I couldn¡¯t learn it well, I kept kneeling and learning. My knees were broken from kneeling, and blood seeped out. My body was sore and painful, and I couldn¡¯t even stand straight. She even asked me to learn how to walk with a book on my head. When I couldn¡¯t walk well, she made me keep walking. I kept falling, and my body was bruised and swollen¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this, so he thought of his eldest daughter.

    Yao Yao used to be very naughty and mischievous, and had learned some rules from Nanny Xu. Now, she was behaving more and more like a legitimate elder.

    Wasn¡¯t a nanny from the pce less strict than a nanny from the Education Department?

    Seeing that Eldest Master did not look well, Wen Zhu quickly served him a cup of tea.

    Yu Zongzheng took it and took a look. The light brown tea was clear like amber. There was a faint medicinal fragrance to it. When he drank it, after the faint bitterness, his teeth and cheeks felt sweet again, and he felt much more refreshed.

    He remembered that this was the medicinal tea that Yao Yao had sent over.

    She had learned how to make it from Nanny Xu. It was a recipe from the pce. Her mother had also been drinking this medicinal tea recently, and she looked much better.

    Why was Yao Yao able to endure hardship? Not only did she learn the rules well, but she had also learned many skills from Nanny Xu. Fourth Sis just couldn¡¯t take the hardship and ended up making a fuss with her nanny. How was that reasonable?

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t an excuse for yourck of manners. The nannies in the workshop have good manners. Perhaps they feel that you¡¯re too unruly and unwilling to be taught, so they¡¯re stricter with you. In the future, you should learn from them obediently. If you don¡¯t learn well, don¡¯t leave the Hanlu Courtyard again.¡±

    ¡°Father, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡± Yu Qingning looked at her father in disbelief, as if she did not know him. He was like a father who doted on her.

    Yu Zongzheng waved his hand. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Yu Qingning shouted, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t want to learn the rules from the nannies in the Education Department. They¡¯re not good people and always try to torture me¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard her father shout, ¡°Get out!¡± in the inner room, she was immediately shocked. Then, she saw Yu Qingning rushing out from behind the cloud-and-sea-patterned screen.

    Yu Qingning did not expect Yu Youyao to be outside. She covered her face and shouted, ¡°Yu Youyao, why are you here?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I came to see Father.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Qingning was ashamed and exasperated. How could she possibly have heard such words? She red at her angrily. ¡°Yu Youyao, are you very proud to see me being scolded by Father? Are you very happy? Do you think that if Father angers me, you¡¯ll have a chance to take advantage of it and use all sorts of methods to please him and snatch away his love for me?¡±

    Yesterday, she had happily epted the gifts from Yu Youyao. Just as she was thinking about what to make, she heard the maidservants in the courtyard whispering.

 Chapter 98 - Acting Good

    Chapter 98: Acting Good

    ¡°When Master was recuperating, Eldest Miss¡¯s tea, tonics, antiques, calligraphy, and toys were sent to the front courtyard every day. After receiving Eldest Miss¡¯s filial piety, Master only cared about Eldest Miss¡¯s well-being. How could he still remember that Fourth Miss was still suffering in the courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I heard from the maidservant in the front courtyard yesterday that Master was exaggerating about Young Miss¡¯s demeanor.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Miss has been learning the rules from a nanny in her courtyard. She has suffered immensely, but Eldest Miss has benefited instead. In the past, Master used to dote on Fourth Miss so much that Eldest Miss couldn¡¯t evenpare to her although she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the first wife. Now, she has snatched away all of Fourth Miss¡¯s former love.¡±

    ¡°Fourth Miss is really pitiful¡­¡±

    The maidservants¡¯ words made Yu Qingning¡¯s heart burn with anger. She was so angry that she was about to explode.

    It was Yu Youyao who had caused her to suffer so much. Not only had she suffered so much, but she was also despicable and shameless. She had even snatched away her father¡¯s love for her when she was trapped in the courtyard to learn the rules.

    Worried that her father wouldn¡¯t dote on her anymore, Yu Qingning was anxious, angry, and flustered. Therefore, in a moment of desperation this morning, she had quarreled with Nanny Qian and hit her.

    All of this was caused by Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Fourth Sister, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re shouting at me, but have you forgotten that this is father¡¯s courtyard. You can¡¯t be so undisciplined. I originally thought that although the nanny in the Education Department was a little strict, you could learn from her. That way, you would be able to curb your habit of shouting at the drop of a hat. I didn¡¯t expect that you would learn nothing.¡±

    Yu Qingning screamed, ¡°Yu Youyao, what do you mean? I¡¯m in this state now because of you. It¡¯s all your fault¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face darkened. She slowly stood up and casually adjusted her clothes. Then, she raised her head and looked at her coldly. ¡°Did I teach you to be undisciplined and ill-mannered? Fourth Sister, shut up. I can¡¯t bear this crime. If Father finds out, he¡¯ll think that you have no rspect for seniority.¡±

    Chun Xiao held her breath.

    However, Eldest Miss did not know that her nonchnt and cold appearance was very simr to that of the young master of the Green House. Not only was she extremely imposing, but she also made people panic.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Qingning couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated. Her blood-stained face was exposed. Although it was only a small wound, it was still a shocking sight.

    Yu Youyao looked at Yu Qingning with a hint of sincerity in her eyes. ¡°Fourth Sister, although the nanny from the Education Department is a little strict, she still has some tricks up her sleeve. It¡¯s good for you to watch carefully from the side and learn. Back then, it was very difficult for me to learn the rules from Nanny Xu. I had to walk for two hours with a book on my head. It¡¯smon for me to fall or trip. When I first learned how to walk, my body was covered in bruises, but after a few days, I felt better.¡±

    It was true that the nannies in the Education Department tortured people, but it was also true that they taught rules. If Yu Qingning was really willing to learn, she would benefit greatly in the future.

    Therefore, her words were indeed meant to give her advice.

    However, Yu Qingning refused to listen to this. She said angrily, ¡°Stop making sarcastic remarks. Nanny Xu is the nanny in charge that Grandmother gave you. Even if she¡¯s teaching you the rules, she¡¯ll still know her limits. She won¡¯t torture you¡­¡±

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t listening, Yu Youyao didn¡¯t want to say anything else. She nced at the wound on her face. ¡°Fourth Sister, your face is injured. You should hurry back and let the doctor take a look. Be careful not to leave a scar. The appearance of a woman is very important.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Qingning, who was so angry that she was in a daze, finally remembered the wound on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and cry.

    Yu Youyao seemed to be unable to bear it. She turned to Xia Tao and said, ¡°Go back first. Take a box of top-grade Jade Face Ointment from my box and send it to the Hanlu Courtyard.¡±

    Jade Face Ointment was also divided into different grades, but top-grade Jade Face Ointment was very rare. Yu Qingning definitely did not have it.

    Yu Qingning was so angry that she wanted to rush up and fight. ¡°Yu Youyao, stop pretending to be a good person. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± With a furious roar, Yu Zongzheng strode out of the cloud-patterned screen and looked at Yu Qingning with a dark expression. ¡°You called your eldest sister by her name. Have you fed all your manners to a dog? Your eldest sister thinks about you all the time, and she¡¯s never forgotten about you. Your face is injured, but she¡¯s still thinking about you by giving you her medicine. How did you repay her?¡±

    Just now, in the inner room, he had felt that he had lost his temper and scared Yu Qingning. Hence, he had wanted to ask Wen Zhu to go to the Hanlu Courtyardter to teach Nanny Qian a lesson so that she would know her limits and not be too harsh on Fourth Miss.

    However, he had been standing behind the screen just now, listening to Yao Yao¡¯s earnest advice to Qingning. She had said that learning the rules was a little tough, but it was beneficial. She had even mentioned the hardships she had suffered from learning the rules in the past. Then, he had looked at Yu Qingning, who was shouting like a crazy woman, and felt that Nanny Qian had gone too easy on her.

    Otherwise, why would Fourth Miss still have the energy to cause trouble in front of Yao Yao?

    At this moment, Yu Qingning did not dare to argue with her father anymore. She lowered her head and did not speak.

    Yu Zongzheng stared at Yu Qingning coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better learn the rules obediently. If you cause trouble with the nanny again, I¡¯ll send you to the n and let the elders discipline you.¡±

    When Yu Qingning heard this, her body went limp and she almost fell to the ground.

    Send her to the n?

    This was the oue that only nsmen who had broken the n rules would face. The n rules were few, but the n rules were more powerful than the heavens. If she were to break the n rules and be sent to the n, her life would be over.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at Jin Ju, who was following behind Yu Qingning. ¡°Help Fourth Miss back to rest!¡±

    Jin Ju heaved a sigh of relief and quickly helped Yu Qingning out.

    Yu Youyao said to Chun Xiao, who was beside her, ¡°Go to the Hanlu Courtyard and pass on a message. Tell them that Fourth Miss isn¡¯t feeling well. She¡¯ll rest for today and continue learning the rules tomorrow. Fourth Miss used to be pampered and spoiled, but she has never suffered. Tell Nanny Qian to be gentler with the rules first. When Fourth Miss gets used to it, she can be stricter.¡±

    She had a grandmother and a mother. It was a little overboard for her to ignore her elders and let Chun Xiao pass on the message. However, as the eldest daughter of the first wife, she also had the responsibility of caring for and disciplining her sisters in the family. This was understandable.

    Chun Xiao felt that it was all her fault that Fourth Miss was like this. Young Miss was too soft-hearted. However, since Young Miss had instructed it, she could only follow the instructions.

    She bowed to Yu Zongzheng and left.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Youyao was soft-hearted. Although she and Yu Qingning disliked each other, it was just a small fight between sisters. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t affect her in any way.

 Chapter 99 - A Daughter Is Used as a Comparison

    Chapter 99: A Daughter Is Used as a Comparison

    Yu Qingning had caused such amotion without caring about anything else. If no one in the residence interfered, then Nanny Jin would have nothing to fear and would only be worse.

    No matter how bad Yu Qingning was, she was still of the Yu family¡¯s bloodline. No one else could do as they pleased.

    Yu Qingning was not a submissive person either. If Nanny Jin did as she pleased, she would cause trouble again and cause chaos in the house soon.

    If news of this were to spread, the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation would probably be ruined.

    She also hoped that Yu Qingning would stop, so that her grandmother could worry less.

    However, Yu Zongzheng looked at Yu Youyao with a gratified expression. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve really grown up. You¡¯ve be more and more like your grandmother.¡±

    Her mother was the same. She always carried herself well.

    Yu Youyao felt a little embarrassed to be praised by her father. She pursed her lips and smiled, then raised her hand to touch the Tian-tsui in her hair.

    It was an ordinary action, but for some reason, it attracted Yu Zongzheng¡¯s attention. He stared at the Tian-tsui on Yu Youyao¡¯s head and frowned. ¡°Where did this Tian-tsuie from?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned by the question. Seeing her father¡¯s dark expression, she said in a panic, ¡°Yes, Mother sent it over yesterday. I thought that I shouldn¡¯t let her down, so I put it on today. I originally thought that Tian-tsui was precious, so I n to put it away after today. It¡¯s also to show my appreciation for Mother¡¯s sincerity, and it¡¯s not good to hide it.¡±

    After hearing her exnation, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression softened a little, but his brows were still furrowed. ¡°You have to pluck the feathers of the kingfisher alive to make it. Go back and keep it. Your grandmother is paying respects to Buddha, and she can¡¯t bear to see such an item.¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked, and her face turned a little pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Thank you for your reminder, Father.¡±

    Seeing her uneasy expression, Yu Zongzheng softened his voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re a young miss who¡¯s been raised in arge household. How would you know anything about the Tian-tsui? You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao heave a sigh of relief. She quickly brought the bowl of food on the table over and changed the topic. ¡°I was missing a month of sses previously, so Ms. Ye asked me to make up for those that I had missed. Therefore, I didn¡¯t have time toe and visit Father during this period. I finally had time today, so I made some medicinal cuisine.¡±

    However, Yu Zongzheng knew that he had hurt his face and deliberately avoided the people in the residence until the injuries on his face had healed over the past two days.

    However, his eldest daughter¡¯s words still made him feel at ease.

    ¡°Father, have a taste. This is a medicinal drink that nourishes the body and strengthens the bones. It¡¯s good for the bones. Although Father¡¯s leg has recovered, you still have to recuperate for a few more days.¡± With that, Yu Youyao opened the bowl. It was slightly bitter, but there was a fragrance in the bitterness. Apanied by a puff of smoke, it filled the room.

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but sniffle. ¡°Yao Yao personally brewed this medicinal drink. You have to try it.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly scooped a small bowl of medicinal soup. The light brown soup had a faintyer of oil and a red sauce on it. There was some bone marrow and it looked light and not greasy. It was very delicious.

    Yu Zongzheng took a sip from his spoon and found it to his liking. He praised, ¡°Yao Yao has only learned from Nanny Xu for a while, but she¡¯s already so good at cooking.¡±

    Inparison, Yu Qingning was simply disappointing!

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°As long as Father likes it.¡±

    After drinking a bowl of medicinal soup, Yu Zongzheng put down his spoon. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been learning calligraphy with your cousin recently. How¡¯s your practice going?¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she panicked. ¡°In the past, my handwriting was ugly. After practicing for a while, I only managed to write a little more neatly, but it was still difficult for me to write elegantly.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng said happily, ¡°Write a few words for Father to take a look.¡±

    Yu Youyao could only nod and follow her father to the small study room at the side.

    This was where her father usually read and practiced his calligraphy. Her father dealt with official matters and discussed matters with his aides in therge study. No one was allowed to enter.

    Yu Zongzheng was sitting and drinking tea.

    Yu Youyao stood in front of the desk. She first spread out some rice paper and smoothed it with a paperweight. Then, she picked up a cup and bowl at the side, added some water to the inkstone, and rolled up her sleeves to start grinding the ink.

    After learning from her cousin for a while, Yu Youyao also did the same. Yu Zongzheng put down his teacup and nodded to himself.

    As soon as his eldest daughter stood in front of the long table, she exuded a calm aura. She seemed to be neither anxious nor anxious. Her every move was neither fast nor slow. Sheid out the paper, grinded the ink, and held the brush. It was originally an ordinary action, but there was a sense of elegance to it.

    It could be seen that he had indeed improved a lot recently.

    Yu Youyao picked amon brush, dipped it in ink, and began to write.

    About ten minutester, Yu Youyao stopped writing and waited for her brush to be washed. After washing the brush, she carefully picked up the rice paper that had already dried. ¡°Father, I¡¯m done.¡±

    With that, she walked over to her father and handed him the words she had written.

    Yu Zongzheng took it and looked at it. On it was written a quote from Meng Zi: Born in trouble, die in peace.

    It was the sentence that Yu Youyao had not finished reciting when Zhou Linghuai first arrived at the Yu Residence.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at it carefully for a long time, but was very satisfied. ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing special about the handwriting, the strokes are strong and gentle at the same time. It¡¯s already natural and beautiful.¡±

    Writing calligraphy was not limited to structure, neatness, and rigor. Instead, it pursued nature, convenience, form, and aura. Yu Youyao¡¯s handwriting was not good, but it was already formed and developed. It could be seen that she was also extremely talented in calligraphy. She was actually much stronger than many people who had practiced for years.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s heart stirred.

    He had practised the standard script of Liu Gongquan, and his calligraphy skills had even been praised by the emperor. ¡°With a brush in your heart, your heart will be upright, and your handwriting will reveal your true nature. Your handwriting is frank and straightforward. Very good, very good!¡±

    Yao Yao had learned Wang Xizhi¡¯s handwriting. Although her handwriting revealed the subtlety of a woman, her penmanship was just as strong as his. Although it was obvious that she had taken after him.

    For a moment, he was overjoyed.

    He actually felt that his eldest daughter resembled him the most.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at Yu Youyao with even more satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re very talented in calligraphy. You have to practice more in the future. Don¡¯t ck off.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng remembered that his eldest daughter had been doing well at home recently. He had heard that she was often praised by Ms. Ye, so he asked Yu Youyao what Ms. Ye had been teaching recently.

    Yu Youyao answered them one by one.

    Yu Zongzheng nodded as he listened. He had also tested the homework that Miss Ye had taught her, and Yu Youyao had also answered him fluently. It was obvious that she had indeed been working hard during this period of time.

    From the looks of it, his eldest daughter was not really stupid, but she had not been enlightened in the past. Now, when she worked hard, she was not inferior to Jia Jia.

    Yu Zongzheng was really satisfied now. He immediately picked out a piece of calligraphy that he had written and gave it to Yu Youyao.

 Chapter 100 - Slapping Masterâ€™s Face?

    Chapter 100: pping Master¡¯s Face?

    ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Yu Youyao felt as if she had received a treasure. She returned to the Jade Courtyard with the calligraphy her father had given her, then asked Chun Xiao¡¯s messenger to frame the calligraphy and hang them in the small study room.

    After that, she took off the Tian-tsui on her head and handed it to Dong Mei. She said calmly, ¡°Keep it!¡±

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu also found out that Yu Qingning had caused a ruckus with Nanny Qian and had even beaten her up. Not only that, but Yu Qingning had also run to the front courtyard toin to her father but was taught a lesson.

    Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch and dozed off for a while. After a while, she said, ¡°She¡¯s having a big attitude now. She¡¯s causing trouble and is afraid that I¡¯ll teach her a lesson, so she ignored me and went to look for her father.¡±

    Nanny Liu held the massage hammer and massaged her legs.

    Old Madam Yu tightened her grip on her prayer beads. ¡°I know Eldest Son¡¯s personality very well. His heart is filled with his obsession with official matters, but he doesn¡¯t care about managing students, let alone teaching them. What good can Yu Qingning get from him? Since her father has already taught her a lesson, I can¡¯t be bothered to care about her.¡±

    Seeing that Old Madam was angry, Nanny Liu could no longer pretend to be deaf and mute. ¡°Children have their own blessings. Fourth Miss can¡¯t understand your grandmother¡¯s kindness because she¡¯s not blessed. Eldest Miss is a good person.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You old thing, you only know how to use Yao Yao to fool me now.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and did not speak.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t control her anymore. Let her do as she pleases. It¡¯s just that Yao Yao cares about her rtionship with her sister. With her muddle-headed personality, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll hate Yao Yao.¡±

    Nanny Liu also felt that way. Eldest Miss had asked Chun Xiao to pass on the message out of goodwill, but Fourth Miss was not someone who appreciated kindness.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°The nannies in the Education Department aren¡¯t easy to get along with. All of them are full of evil tricks. If Yu Qingning was willing to be disciplined, she would definitely be fine and could even learn some skills. However, after what she¡¯s done, I¡¯m afraid Nanny Qian will bear a grudge against her. Her future won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Although she said that she wouldn¡¯t care anymore, she was still her granddaughter after all. How could she really not care?

    Old Madam had a sharp tongue but a soft heart!

    Old Madam Yu sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s why Yao Yao asked Chun Xiao to go to the Hanlu Courtyard to pass on the message. She had good intentions, but Yao Yao is raised in her own home, so she doesn¡¯t know that those people are very sly. How can a youngdy like her deal with them with just a few words?¡±

    Nanny Liu nodded. All the nannies from the Education Department were greedy for money.

    As expected, Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Get someone to send 20 taels of silver and some expensive supplements over aspensation. At the same time, give them a few words of advice. After all, they¡¯re of the Yu family¡¯s bloodline. No matter how bad it is, they can¡¯t be mistreated by outsiders.¡±

    Nanny Liu was not surprised.

    Old Madam Yu frowned again. ¡°Call Madam Yang over. Does she think that I won¡¯t know about her underhanded methods behind my back?¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly sent someone to call First Madam.

    Not long after, Yang Shuwan rushed over. Her peach-colored makeup was embroidered with gold, and she looked radiant and beautiful. ¡°Mother, do you have any instructions?¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked at her coldly. ¡°Eldest Son¡¯s injuries are almost healed. Come to my house tomorrow to continue making the rules.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she was thunderstruck. The smile on her face froze. ¡°Old Madam, this¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You don¡¯t agree? I¡¯ll get Eldest Son to tell you.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s face turned pale. It was her duty to be filial to Old Madam. If Old Madam really spoke to Master, she would be nothing. She couldn¡¯t let Master think that she didn¡¯t know how to be filial to Old Madam.

    No matter how unwilling she was, she could only pinch her handkerchief and reluctantly agree. ¡°I have to abide by the rules. How can I not agree?!¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb Old Madam¡¯s rest.¡±

    As soon as she left the north courtyard, Yang Shuwan was furious. She thought about how she had finally managed to avoid setting the rules because of her master¡¯s injury. However, she was only happy for a few days before she had to go to Old Madam¡¯s house to set the rules again!

    This old thing couldn¡¯t stand to see her doing well!

    Yang Shuwan was furious and aggrieved. Her eyes turned red. She had originally nned to return to the main courtyard, but then she remembered that she had suffered a huge grievance. Feeling indignant, she turned around and headed to the front courtyard.

    During this period of time, she had been serving Yu Zongzheng inside and out, doing everything herself. Yu Zongzheng had also returned to his usual attitude towards her.

    Unexpectedly, before she could speak, Yu Zongzheng said with a dark expression, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, I would have gone to look for you too.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was stunned. She knew Yu Zongzheng well. Seeing that his expression wasn¡¯t good, she didn¡¯t dare to mention anything else and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Master? Did something happen?¡±

    Thinking about it carefully, other than themotion that Yu Qingning had caused in the morning, she hadn¡¯t made any mistakes during this period of time. However, Yu Qingning couldn¡¯t be med for this matter. Even if something had happened, it wouldn¡¯t implicate her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Let me ask you, were you the one who gave Yao Yao the Tian-tsui?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was stunned by the question. ¡°I was the one who gave it to her. Yao Yao gave me a piece of cloth yesterday, so I picked out an exquisite Tian-tsui from my closet and gave it to her. Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How did you get the Tian-tsui?¡±

    ¡°I bought it from a jewelry store. I felt that it was rare, so I spent a lot of money on it!¡± Yang Shuwan also realized that something was amiss. How could she dare to say that she had ordered someone to capture the Kingfishers and hired an old craftsman to make it?

    ¡°Bam¡ª¡± Yu Zongzheng pped the table, his expression turning even uglier. ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°M-Master¡­¡± Yang Shuwan was stunned after seeing him lose his temper. She had no idea how a Tian-tsui could make Master so angry.

    Could it be that Yu Youyao, that little girl, had gossiped in front of Master?

    She knew that in the past few days, Yu Youyao had been trying to curry favor with Master, but she was still inferior to Jia Jia. She was furious, but there was nothing she could do.

    Since Master had benefited from Yu Youyao, he was even more satisfied with her. Just now, she had heard that Master had given Yu Youyao a calligraphy piece that he had personally written!

    She cursed Yu Youyao in her heart!

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°A few years ago, the Marquis¡¯s wife captured thousands of kingfishers and used them to make a beautiful feather dress for Imperial Consort Lu. The Imperial Court used Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence of currying favor and being arrogant and he was almost impeached. It was only because of Imperial Consort Lu¡¯s that this matter was suppressed and kept quiet.¡±

    No wonder Master was so angry. Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Master was a member of the Imperial Inspection Institute, so he was definitely involved in the impeachment. However, she had secretly ordered someone to capture Kingfishers to make a Tian-tsui. Wouldn¡¯t that be a p in Master¡¯s face?

 Chapter 101 - Retrieving the Divorce Letter

    Chapter 101: Retrieving the Divorce Letter

    Yu Zongzheng suppressed his anger and continued, ¡°Ever since this matter, not only in the capital, but even in the entire Great Zhou, it has been many years since anyone had seen any Tian-tsui craftsmanship. No one has touched this due to bad luck, so no one wears any more Tian-tsuis. Those who know this skill are also hiding it, but you said that you bought it from a shop.¡± He suddenly raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Yang Shuwan, how dare you fool me!¡±<div>

    Yang Shuwan was so frightened that her face turned ashen. She cried out, ¡°Master, I-I didn¡¯t know about this!¡±

    Fortunately, back then, she was afraid that Old Madam would find out that she had done it behind her back, so she didn¡¯t let anyone know. After receiving the money, the old craftsman returned to his hometown.

    If others found out that she had caught kingfishers and made a Tian-tsui, the Imperial Consort Lu of the pce and the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence would definitely not let Master off easily. If they were not careful, he might even lose his position as an official!

    But she really did not know about this!

    ¡°Master, please calm down. This is indeed my fault. If I had known about this, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to cause trouble for you.¡± Now that things hade to this, it was useless to deny it. Instead, it wouldpletely anger Master. Yang Shuwan regretted it so much that her intestines turned green.

    However, she did not expect that she would cause such a huge trouble just by giving her a Tian-tsui. It made Master so angry. It was not easy for her to take advantage of Master¡¯s injury and serve him inside and out to coax him. However, Master was unhappy with her again.

    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted topete with Madam Yao and given Yu Youyao the Tian-tsui. Now that she had given it to her, she hadn¡¯t received anything good at all. Instead, she had gotten herself into trouble.

    It was also Yu Youyao¡¯s fault for not keeping it after receiving it. Instead, she was attracting attention everywhere, only to let Master know about this!

    Fortunately, this matter happened in the residence and did not cause any trouble outside. She thought that if she apologized to Master and coaxed him, he would probably calm down.<div>

    However, she had miscalcted this time. Yu Zongzheng was not appeased by her apology. Instead, he became even angrier. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? But if you don¡¯t know how to see with your eyes, can¡¯t you use your brain to think?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes turned red from being shouted at. She stared at him with a pitiful expression, looking heartbroken and aggrieved. Master had always liked this look the most. Usually, as long as she showed this expression, Master would definitely feel sorry for her.

    However, in his anger, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at her. ¡°All these years, you¡¯ve been to many other houses. Have you seen anyone wearing a Tian-tsui? No one else is wearing it. Even if they¡¯re stupid, they should have noticed the problem. Can¡¯t you learn from others? You¡¯ve been following Mother¡¯s rules for nothing!¡±

    It had been eight or nine years since the incident at Dian Cui. It had probably happened before Yang Shuwan had even arrived.

    However, as the mistress of the household, Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes were fixed on the small plot ofnd in the house. She was not observant at all. Not only was he furious, but he was also extremely disappointed!

    Yang Shuwan was speechless after being lectured. She could only pinch her handkerchief and cry.

    Large families interacted with each other. Other than socializing, they also probed for information. If there were any major events in the imperial court, it was possible to see some clues from the women in the backyard. Their clothes, words, and even which family they were close to or distant from could all be seen.

    Yu Zongzheng was even more furious. ¡°What are you crying for? Have I wronged you? Mothers pay respects to Buddha for the future generations of the family. As children, even if we don¡¯t follow our family, we have to be kind and do good things. If you had any filial piety, you wouldn¡¯t have done such a ridiculous thing!¡±

    These words made Yang Shuwan feel so flustered and afraid that she even forgot to cry. ¡°Master, I was negligent. I was wrong¡­¡±<div>

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t wait to hear her exnation. ¡°Fortunately, this matter happened in the residence and wasn¡¯t spread outside. Otherwise, I would be at a disadvantage. You would have received the divorce letter and returned to your maiden home.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was so aggrieved that tears streamed down her face. Yu Zongzheng had never said such serious words to her. She did not know that once he said them, it would hurt their rtionship as husband and wife.

    However, Yu Zongzheng was too angry to care about their rtionship as husband and wife. ¡°I originally thought that although you were the daughter of a concubine, you had some literary talent and were a sensible person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be inferior to Madam Xie. Back then, regardless of whether it was the Xie family¡¯s butler or being filial to the elders, there was never a single mistake. Look at you, you¡¯re simply a mess!¡±

    At the mention of this, he thought of Yu Qingning. Although Yu Qingning had been led astray by Concubine He, didn¡¯t Yang Shuwan, her stepmother, have some responsibility?

    He remembered that the second son¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughters were also raised by his aunt. However, the second son¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughters were all well-behaved and obedient. They were all matrons of the household. Why was there such a big difference?

    ¡°Master, Sister is the first wife¡¯s daughter, but I can¡¯tpare to her. However, I¡¯ve been married to you for so many years and have given birth to your children. I haven¡¯t contributed much, but I¡¯ve also worked hard¡­¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes were red from crying. In the past, she had always pretended to cry in front of Master. If Master were to see this, his heart would definitely ache a little. But today, she was really crying!

    No one could stand beingpared to a dead person!

    These words were the most hurtful!

    Hearing this, Yu Zongzheng was filled with frustration. He swallowed his words of reprimand and flicked his sleeve. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you!¡±<div>

    With that, he went straight to the study.

    Yang Shuwan cried a little louder, but Yu Zongzheng did not even turn around to take a look. He did not even stop in his tracks!

    Yu Youyao had stolen the limelight in the morning¡¯s literary ss. Yu Jianjia felt suffocated, and she became even more focused on the talent ss in the afternoon, wanting to surpass Yu Youyao in the four arts.

    Therefore, after receiving Ms. Ye¡¯s praise in the zither ss today, the depression in Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart dissipated a little, and her face revealed a satisfied look.

    After school, Yu Jianjia did not even return to the courtyard. She went straight to the main courtyard, nning to tell her mother the good news so that she would be happy too.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she stepped into the main courtyard, she sensed that something was wrong.

    Yu Jianjia quickened her pace and walked into the main room. She lifted the curtain and entered the inner room. She saw Yang Shuwan lying on the bed with Nanny Li serving her.

    There was a thick medicinal smell in the room. Yu Jianjia was shocked and quickly walked forward. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mother? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly said, ¡°Madam¡¯s head hurts badly. In the afternoon, she found a doctor to take a look. The doctor said that Madam¡¯s liver was stagnated so her head hurt. He prescribed some medicine. I boiled it and fed it to Madam, but it didn¡¯t seem to have any effect. Shey down for the entire afternoon.¡±<div>

    Yu Jianjia was worried about her mother, and her face turned much paler. ¡°Mother was fine this morning. Why is she suddenly having a headache?¡±

 Chapter 102 - So Infuriated That She Became Sick

    Chapter 102: So Infuriated That She Became Sick

    Nanny Li¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She lowered her head and did not dare to speak anymore. Madam had been lectured by Master and Madam immediately had a terrible headache. She had sent someone to look for a doctor secretly, but she did not dare to let anyone know, in case it caused more bad rumors.

    Yu Jianjia held her breath and was about to ask a question.

    Yang Shuwan also regained her senses and opened her eyes. ¡°Help me up!¡±

    Before Nanny Li could react, Yu Jianjia sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re not feeling well, so just lie down. You¡¯ll feel better if you lie down.¡±

    Yang Shuwan waved her hand and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to talk while lying down.¡±

    Nanny Li helped Yang Shuwan up and stuffed a pillow behind her. She then poured a ss of water and fed it to her.

    Yu Jianjia held her mother¡¯s hand and looked at her mother leaning against the pillow with golden peony patterns. Her mother¡¯s hair was disheveled, and the color of the luxurious peony had faded, making her face look even more haggard.

    On a closer look, even the fine wrinkles at the corners of her eyes were visible. She looked like she had aged ten years in an instant.

    Her mother was beautiful and usually dressed well. She had never seen her mother so weak and haggard.

    Yu Jianjia asked worriedly, ¡°Mother, what happened?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s head hurt terribly. She said hatefully, ¡°It was caused by that b*tch, Yu Youyao.¡±

    In her anger, her head throbbed with pain. She covered her forehead and groaned a few times before telling her everything that had happened today, mixed with vulgar and unpleasant curses.

    However, Yu Jianjia did not know that so much had happened in the afternoon. ¡°Eldest Sister and I are usually raised in our own rooms. She might know about this, or she might not have done it on purpose.¡±

    She was still young, so she rarely went to other houses. She had only heard about what was going on outside from her mother and the maidservants. Who would have known that a small Tian-tsui could be soplicated?

    However, Yang Shuwan suddenly raised her voice. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know? Nanny Xu, who¡¯s beside her, came out from the pce. She must know about the beautiful feathered dress. The master and servant must be plotting against me together.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt an itch in her throat. She wanted to cough, but she was afraid that her mother would worry, so she endured it, feeling very ufortable.

    ¡°This little b*tch, she¡¯s always making things difficult for me!¡± Yang Shuwan shouted in exasperation. However, as soon as she shouted, it felt as if someone was using a chisel to dig at her head. It hurt so much that she felt a wave of disgusting filth surge into her throat. She covered her mouth with all her might.

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and eximed, ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly scooped out the bowl from under the bed and handed it to Yang Shuwan.

    Yang Shuwan loosened her grip and vomited. She even vomited the bile in her stomach.

    There was a foul and unpleasant stench in the room. Yu Jianjia also felt nauseous. She pinched her handkerchief and covered her mouth to retch a few times, then couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back.

    After a long while, Yang Shuwan finally stopped vomiting. Nanny Li poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to her.

    Yang Shuwan rinsed her mouth with water, but still felt a sour taste in her mouth. She only felt better after drinking three cups of tea in a row.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart felt heavy. She quietly walked to the window and pushed it open a crack. She stood by the window and exhaled a few times, then took a few deep breaths. Only then did she suppress the nausea in her heart. The stench that lingered in the room also dissipated a little.

    After vomiting for a while, although Yang Shuwan felt a little better, her headache had worsened. She leaned against the pillow and groaned softly. Her face had be sallow, and in just a short while, there seemed to be brown spots and wrinkles on her face. She looked even older.

    Yu Jianjia sat back on the edge of the bed and said in a low and gentle voice, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re not feeling well. Don¡¯t get angry again. It won¡¯t be good for your health.¡±

    Not only did Yang Shuwan have a splitting headache, but she also felt terrible. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her handkerchief and cry. ¡°How could I not know all this? But this time, your father really angered me. He pointed at my nose and scolded me for not being filial to Old Madam. He said that Madam Xie was better at managing the household and even asked me to take the divorce letter back to my family¡­¡±

    It was actually that serious?! Yu Jianjia sucked in a breath of cold air. Her lips trembled, but she could not say a word.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face was filled with panic. Her head was hurting and in a mess, and she was a little incoherent. ¡°Jia Jia and Mother, what should I do? I¡¯m afraid your father won¡¯t let me off easily this time. What should I do?¡±

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but cough into her handkerchief.

    Yang Shuwan reacted and was also shocked. She endured the throbbing headache and said, ¡°Jia Jia, I¡¯ve been married to your father for many years. Even if he¡¯s angry with me, it¡¯s only temporary. After a few days, when his anger has subsided, I¡¯ll coax him and he¡¯ll be fine. Imperial Physician Hu said that you have to think less about your illness and rest more. It¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re worrying. I shouldn¡¯t have said these things in front of you and made you worry. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Nanny Li quickly poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia took a few sips of tea and felt a little better. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. Father has always treated you with great respect. Since you¡¯re sick, stay in the main courtyard and recuperate. Leave the matters in the residence to Nanny Liu. Don¡¯t continue to work so hard.¡±

    With the power in her hands, how could Yang Shuwan be willing to hand it over? ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia held Yang Shuwan¡¯s hand and looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°Mother, there are no buts. Father feels that you can¡¯t manage the family well. If you continue to do so, it¡¯s a lot of effort. Not only is it hard work, but it¡¯s also not good in front of Father. By handing over the authority of managing the family, one reason is to recuperate, while the other reason is to reflect on your mistakes. When Father finds out, he¡¯ll instead feel that you¡¯ve learned from your mistakes and will feel guilty.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was still a little hesitant, her sallow face full of hesitation. ¡°But, I¡¯ve always been in charge of the family. I¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly and said in an unquestionable tone, ¡°Mother, although Nanny Liu is Old Madam¡¯s right-hand woman, she¡¯s still just a maidservant after all. She doesn¡¯t really have the power to manage the household. Grandmother is old and doesn¡¯t have the energy to manage the household. Father is usually filial, but he won¡¯t trouble Old Madam. The power of the household will return to you sooner orter. Mother, you can¡¯t be foolish.¡±

    After hearing Yu Jianjia¡¯s exnation, Yang Shuwan also came to a realization. ¡°This is for me to use a ruse to gain your father¡¯s pity.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale. She bit her lip and said worriedly, ¡°As the saying goes, everything is fine when there¡¯s peace at home. I can¡¯t bear to see my father and mother not getting along well, so I naturally hope that you two will be loving, united, and harmonious at home¡­¡±

 Chapter 103 - Chapter 103: Itâ€™s Hard to Be a Stepdaughter

    Chapter 103: It¡¯s Hard to Be a Stepdaughter

    Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Even a dog would find it annoying to be in charge for three years. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to let your father know how hard it is for me to manage the family. They can¡¯t do without me in this family, and he¡¯ll also know how important I am. In the future, he probably won¡¯t be angry at me because of the matter of managing the family.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    After Yang Shuwan thought it through, her mood brightened and she immediately felt her headache ease. ¡°However, Old Madam asked Mother to go to An Shou Hall tomorrow to set up rules. Do you think¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly said, ¡°Mother, just listen to Grandmother¡¯s instructions. Don¡¯t think about anything else. Don¡¯t make things difficult for you by angering Grandmother.¡±

    Her mother probably wanted to use this as an excuse to y a trick on her grandmother.

    However, this trick had to be used on her father. What was the point of using it in front of her grandmother? It wouldn¡¯t make her grandmother unhappy. Even if her father felt guilty towards her mother, it would be greatly discounted.

    Yang Shuwan thought about it carefully. Master was easy to fool, but Old Madam was smart. There was no need toplicate matters as it would be self-defeating.

    Seeing that her mother had figured it out, Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Mother¡¯s illness can¡¯t be treated lightly. We have to find a capable physician and treat it carefully. Otherwise, Mother will suffer in the future.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was touched by her daughter¡¯s caring and thoughtful words. She held her daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°How could I not know that? I¡¯ll definitely listen to you and recuperate well. Fortunately, I have you by my side. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly. Thinking back to how her mother had casually mentioned Yu Qingning just now, she hadn¡¯t expected that Yu Qingning would be so useless. After causing amotion, she didn¡¯t manage to cause any trouble. Instead, it gave Yu Youyao a chance to perform in front of her father.

    She was really unable to do anything right!

    Yu Jianjia felt a little ufortable again, but she still said, ¡°Mother, get someone to send 20 taels of silver and some expensive cloth and supplements to Nanny Qianter to appease her. Fourth Sister¡¯s life will be better in the future. Fourth Sister hit Nanny Qian. If this matter gets out, even the reputation of the other young misses in the residence will be affected. We have to deal with it well.¡±

    At the mention of this, Yang Shuwan finally thought of this and quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get Nanny Li to go over immediately.¡±

    After returning to the courtyard, Yu Jianjia called over another maidservant, Fu Ling. ¡°Has the Scarlet Orchid bloomed in the greenhouse?¡±

    The Scarlet Orchid was one of the more expensive types of orchids. The veins of the leaves were clear and transparent, and the nt was majestic, but it did not lose its beautiful and elegant appearance. The flowers bloomed like lotus petals, and the outermostyer of petals was as green as jade. The inneryer was as white as a lotus flower, and the petals were bright red, making them look beautiful, elegant, and imposing.

    Fu Ling had been brought up by her mother after Lu Shui had been chased out of the residence. She usually helped Nanny Qin take care of her room, so she was a reliable person. ¡°It has bloomed this morning. It will take about two to three days for it to fully bloom.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s expression rxed, and she said, ¡°Send Chi Chan to Father¡¯s house. Tell him that I specially nurtured it for him. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    After receiving the order, Fu Ling went down to handle it.

    Yu Jianjia sat in her room and drank tea. Not long after, Fu Ling returned with a scroll in her hand. ¡°Young Miss, Master was very happy to have received your Scarlet Orchid. He picked out an ¡®Orchid Painting¡¯ and asked me to bring it back for you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s slightly furrowed brows finally rxed. She hurriedly took the scroll and carefully unfolded it¡­

    In An Shou Hall, Yu Youyao was chatting with Old Madam Yu when she mentioned the Tian-tsui. ¡°Mother had someone give me a piece of Tian-tsui, and it¡¯s bright and beautiful. I didn¡¯t have such exquisite jadeite jewelry in my hands, so I couldn¡¯t help but wear it to homeschool. I thought that it would fulfill Mother¡¯s wishes, but I didn¡¯t expect the Tian-tsui to be so infamous. I also didn¡¯t expect Grandmother to pay respects to Buddha because of it, so I couldn¡¯t bear to see this.¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned when she heard this. After a while, her expression softened. ¡°Yao Yao, you don¡¯t have to think too much about it. You weren¡¯t born yet, so how would you know how amazing the feather dress was? You¡¯ve never seen such exquisite craftsmanship in the past, so it¡¯s inevitable that your eyes will be dazzled when you see such an exquisite thing. Besides, your mother has given you something, so you definitely can¡¯t hide it. Even if you¡¯re a polite person, it¡¯s timely to put it on and show off. If others find out, it¡¯ll be good to show the mother-daughter gift. It¡¯s not wrong for you to do this. It¡¯s also because your mother doesn¡¯t know the severity of the matter so she didn¡¯t stop herself from giving it to you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t me Nanny Xu for not reminding Yao Yao. It was human nature to dress like mother and daughter, but it wasn¡¯t a hindrance for Yao Yao to wear it in private.

    Yang Shuwan was used to causing trouble, but she wasn¡¯t a magnanimous person. If Yao Yao didn¡¯t wear some jadeite, she might even feel dissatisfied and cause more trouble.

    As Yao Yao¡¯s stepdaughter, she had to be more cautious when it came to her stepmother, Madam Yang. If she was careless, it might cause rumors to spread, and people would start specting about her. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Yao Yao¡¯s reputation either.

    It was difficult being a stepmother!

    But it was even more difficult for her as a stepdaughter!

    It would be Yao Yao¡¯s fault if she didn¡¯t wear it, and it would be Madam Yang¡¯s fault if she did. Not only was it right for Yao Yao to wear a Tian-tsui, but it was also a very appropriate thing to do.

    Yu Youyao still looked uneasy. ¡°But Father seems a little unhappy¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Your father is also angry that your mother is too ridiculous and careless. It has nothing to do with you. Your mother should also know how capable she is, lest she keeps her eyes on thend in this residence and causes trouble sooner orter.¡±

    Eldest Son was obsessed with official matters. Since it concerned his future, he couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu walked into the house. ¡°Old Madam, First Madam is not feeling well. She has just invited a physician into the residence.¡±

    Old Madam Yu raised her eyebrows. She did not suspect that Madam Yang was pretending to be sick. After all, with Eldest Son¡¯s personality, most people would not be able to take it. ¡°Pick some good medicinal herbs and supplements and send them to the main courtyard. Let Madam Yang recuperate well. She doesn¡¯t have toe over tomorrow to set the rules.¡±

    Qing Xiu was dismissed.

    Yu Youyao held a brightly colored teacup and turned to Xia Tao. ¡°Go back to my courtyard and bring some good medicinal herbs and supplements over. Let Mother recuperate well.¡±

    However, she had no intention of going over to take a look.

    Madam Yang¡¯s illness was definitely real, so naturally, she was also angry. She was her stepdaughter. As long as she was magnanimous and did not let others find fault with her, it would be fine. She did not have to force herself to be a ¡°filial daughter.¡± Even if she was truly filial, Madam Yang would not ept her. There was no need to make things difficult for herself.

 Chapter 104 - 104 Cousin, Youâ€™re So Kind!

    104 Cousin, You¡¯re So Kind!

    With her grandmother around, no one dared to use the word ¡°unfilial¡± to attack her.

    Old Madam Yu nodded approvingly and turned to instruct Nanny Xu to set the table.

    After dinner, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard. Xia Tao quickly came over and said, ¡°Young Mistress, I heard that not long after you left Master¡¯s ce in the afternoon, First Madam went to the front courtyard and was taught a lesson by Master until she cried. Then, she said that she had a headache and asked someone to secretly hire a doctor.¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at her sideways. ¡°Where did you hear this?¡±

    Her grandmother didn¡¯t even know about this. She really hadn¡¯t let down her reputation as a godly reporter.

    Xia Tao giggled. ¡°There¡¯s a servant girl in First Madam¡¯s house called Liu¡¯er. She entered the residence with me. In the beginning, she was a servant girl in the residence. Not long after she entered the residence, she fell sick. I was the one who took some money and grabbed a few sets of medicine for her to recover, so our rtionship became a little closer. Liu¡¯er acknowledged the maidservant who guarded the back door as her godmother. The maidservant pulled some strings and was sent into First Madam¡¯s house to be a servant girl. I asionally chatted with her. The physician that First Madam hired today was secretly brought into the residence from the back door.¡±

    Those who could guard the back door were all trusted people of the residence. They were much more respectable than ordinary servants.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I remember that Old Madam Ye in Father¡¯s courtyard fell down a few days ago. You often went there too.¡±

    Xia Tao hurriedly said, ¡°This is called forming a good rtionship. Old Madam Ye is a servant in Master¡¯s house. If she doesn¡¯t recover soon, how can she serve Master well?¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t do proper work all day.¡±

    Seeing that Miss was not angry, Xia Tao giggled.

    The next morning, the news that Madam Yang was sick spread throughout the residence. Yu Youyao went to school but did not see Yu Jianjia. Only then did she know that Yu Jianjia was worried about her mother¡¯s health and had applied for a day off from Ms. Ye.

    During ss, Yu Youyao realized that Ms. Ye¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Old Madam Su usually brought over tea twice in a ss, but today, she brought over tea four times.

    After the ss ended, Yu Youyao called Xia Tao over. ¡°Go back to my house and get me a box of pear paste.¡±

    The pear paste was good for clearing one¡¯s lungs and improving one¡¯splexion. It also had a good cough reducing effect. She had prepared a lot of it in the house.

    After school, Ms. Ye did not ask Yu Youyao to stay.

    Yu Youyao called out to Old Madam Su, ¡°I heard that your voice was a little hoarse. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Old Madam Su was a little surprised. ¡°Ms. Ye slepttest night and caught a cold. When she woke up in the morning, her throat felt a little ufortable. She took some medicine and felt that it wasn¡¯t serious, so she didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    However, she did not expect Eldest Miss Yu to be so meticulous.

    Yu Youyao felt much more relieved. She took the pear paste from Xia Tao¡¯s hand and handed it to Old Madam Su. ¡°I made this pear paste myself, so I¡¯ll help you soothe your throat. Although it¡¯s just a sore throat, you can¡¯t be careless. I¡¯ll get someone to get a doctor to take a lookter.¡±

    Old Madam Su quickly epted it and said sincerely, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Let her rest well.¡±

    Seeing that Eldest Miss Yu had left with her maidservant, Old Madam Su hurriedly returned to the inner room with the pear paste. She heard Ms. Ye cough and clear her throat. It was obvious that the medicine from this morning was useless.

    Old Madam Su hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Ye¡¯s throat isn¡¯t feeling well, so Eldest Miss Yu specially sent a box of pear paste for you to use. I¡¯ve heard from the servants in the residence that Eldest Miss learned this from a nanny in the pce. Most of the things in her hands are from the pce, and they¡¯re excellent. This pear paste is probably the same.¡±

    When Ms. Ye heard this, her brows rxed a little, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. ¡°She¡¯s really considerate.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Old Madam Su agreed deeply. She added, ¡°All the young misses in the residence have attended Ms. Ye¡¯s ss, but no one noticed that Ms. Ye¡¯s throat was unwell. Only Eldest Miss Yu noticed it. It¡¯s obvious that she truly respects Ms. Ye.¡±

    Ms. Ye¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she did not speak.

    In the past, when Eldest Miss Yu was bad at studying, no matter if it was a lecture, a punishment, or a beating, she had always stubbornly endured it without crying or making a fuss.

    Even so, every time she faced her, her eyes still revealed reverence and no resentment. It was obvious that she was pure and naive.

    It was also because of this that she was more strict with Yu Youyao, hoping that she could learn something!

    ¡°I¡¯ll use this pear paste to mix with water. Ms. Ye, quickly try some.¡± Old Madam Su poured a cup of hot water and opened the blue and white round box. The light yellow pear paste had a faint sweetness to it. She took a small spoon and mixed it into the hot water.

    Ms. Ye took it and took a sip. It was faintly sweet that was not too strong, and very ptable. There was also a faint lotus-like fragrance. As the bowl of pear paste entered her stomach, the difort in her throat indeed eased a little. ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    Old Madam Suughed.

    Ms. Ye said, ¡°Send the bamboo brush that I made previously to Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    The brush made by Madam Ye of the Linjiang Prefecture were quite famous in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Most of the brushes used by schrs everywhere were from the Ye n.

    Ms. Ye was very good at writing. She had inherited all of Madam Ye¡¯s skills, and often, people would send money over to invite her to write.

    However, Ms. Ye had rules. She had to prepare the materials for making a pen every three months. She only epted some handicraft fees and was unwilling to earn money from this.

    The bamboo brush made by Ms. Ye was made from the bamboo from the Xiaoxiang Forest in the Yu Residence. It was originally meant for Eldest Miss Yu.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao asked Xia Tao to look for her cousin.

    Suddenly, she heard a faint and clear voice from outside. ¡°Cousin, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Hearing this voice, Yu Youyao was overjoyed. She turned around and saw Chang An pushing her cousin into the house. Her eyes lit up and she quickly shouted, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here!¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s face was rosy, and she did not seem to be feeling unwell at all. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°You came back early today. Didn¡¯t Ms. Ye ask you to stay?¡±

    Yu Youyao stoppedughing and shook her head. ¡°I heard that Ms. Ye¡¯s throat wasn¡¯t feeling well. I was about to get Xia Tao to look for a doctor to take a look at you.¡±

    With that, she saw her cousin holding arge silver cup with flowers and birds on it. She hurriedly took it and lifted the lid to take a look!

    Inside were bright red cherries that were smaller than longans. They were bright and full, like beautiful rubies.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cherry!¡± Yu Youyao eximed softly. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the cherry in the big silver cup, and her mouth was still watering.

    Seeing her greedy expression, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±

    ¡°I love cherries.¡± Yu Youyao cheered, her voice crisp and sweet with joy. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the best!¡±

    A cherry was an expensive item that had been shipped from the south.

 Chapter 105 - 105 Cousin, Is The Cherry Sweet?

    105 Cousin, Is The Cherry Sweet?

    The cherries were easily damaged. As soon as they were picked, they had to be frozen and sent into the capital at full speed. On the way, the ice had to be changed constantly, so that it wouldn¡¯t melt. Otherwise, the cherries wouldn¡¯t be fresh.

    There were only a limited number of them in the capital every year untilte March.

    Yu Youyao could eat cherries every year, but there weren¡¯t many in the residence. Each person only had about ten cherries at most, and that included her grandmother¡¯s portion.

    These cherries were bigger, fresher, and fuller than what she usually ate. They were bright red, and there was even ice at the bottom of the pot. Yu Youyao counted them one by one. After counting more than 30, she was so happy that she was about to go crazy.

    She had never eaten so many cherries.

    Chun Xiao washed a te of cherries and brought them over.

    After the bright red cherry was dipped in water, it looked beautiful and fresh. Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth was full of sourness, and she was ravenous. She took a big cherry and removed the stem on it. Then, she brought a handkerchief to Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips, her ck eyes shining brightly. ¡°Cousin, eat first.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t like to eat such sweet and sour food, but the little girl was clearly craving it and kept swallowing her saliva. However, she didn¡¯t think about eating it herself. Instead, she first wanted to bring it to his mouth. Her sparkling eyes looked at him expectantly. He suddenly felt his mouth water, and he couldn¡¯t help but open it.

    As soon as the ice-cold cherries entered his mouth, he felt that they were cool and refreshing. With a gentle bite, the juice burst out in his mouth. It was sour and sweet, but more sweet than sour. The cherries that he usually found sour now tasted surprisingly delicious.

    Yu Youyao looked at him eagerly and asked, ¡°Cousin, are the cherries delicious? Are they sweet?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously smiled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious and sweet. Eat it yourself. It won¡¯t be fresh after a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s jade-like fingertips gently pinched a bright red cherry and ced it into her mouth elegantly. Her delicate red lips were even more beautiful than the cherry.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and his hands on his knees suddenly tightened.

    ¡°Cousin, this is the best cherry I¡¯ve ever eaten.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes sparkled. She couldn¡¯t help but eat them one by one. She ate more than ten of them in one go before feeling a little satisfied.

    Seeing that her cousin was sitting at the side and watching her eat the cherries, she felt that she was too greedy. She was so focused on eating alone that she had actually forgotten about her cousin. Hence, she took a cherry in shame and was about to feed him. ¡°Cousin, eat too!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the big red cherries in front of him and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t really eat sour food. I¡¯ll just try one or two asionally.¡± Seeing that Yu Youyao really liked them, he added, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll send more over another day. The cherries are too cold. I can¡¯t eat too many at once.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡± Yu Youyao smiled and automatically ignored what her cousin had said.

    She did not ask where her cousin, who had fallen from grace and was seeking refuge with his rtives, had gotten these cherries from. They had been delivered to her before there were any cherries in the capital.

    She had never thought of giving the cherries to her grandmother and the others. After all, she had no idea where her cousin¡¯s cherries came from.

    After eating half of the cherries, Yu Youyao stopped eating in case she couldn¡¯t have lunchter.

    Chun Xiao iced the remaining half of the cherries and left them for the youngdy to eat in the afternoon.

    At this moment, Dong Mei led Old Madam Su into the house.

    Yu Youyao hurried over.

    Old Madam Su handed a bamboo box to her. ¡°Ms. Ye¡¯s throat feels a little better after using the pear paste Eldest Miss gave him. She¡¯s fine now. She ordered this old servant to give Eldest Miss a bamboo brush that I made myself. She instructed Eldest Miss to practice her calligraphy well.¡±

    Yu Youyao, on the other hand, was very surprised. She quickly took the bamboo box with both hands and opened it without hiding anything. Inside was a brush pen with seven wolves and three sheep. The green bamboo tube was carved with detailed bamboo patterns, making it look simple, generous, and elegant.

    ¡°Granny Su, thank Ms. Ye for me. Tell her that I like this brush very much.¡± Yu Youyao did not hide the joy on her face.

    Old Madam Su¡¯s smile deepened as Yu Youyao personally sent her out.

    Back in the house, Yu Youyao held the brush lovingly. She didn¡¯t know what was so good about this brush, but she liked it a lot. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Ye to know how to make a brush.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said indifferently, ¡°The Ye Family brush of the Linjiang Prefecture is famous throughout the world. Among them, Ms. Ye is the most famous brush maker. It¡¯s difficult to find a single brush.¡±

    He could tell at a nce that this pen had been specially made for Yu Youyao by Ms. Ye. Be it the length, the size, the weight, or the hairs, they were all made ording to Yu Youyao¡¯s writing habits. It was very appropriate to use this brush to practice writing. It seemed that Ms. Ye had indeed treated Yu Youyao as her favorite student.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ms. Ye is that awesome?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Ms. Ye is good at making brush, but not at making money from them. Every brush she makes is top-notch. Earlier, her reputation had spread to the Empress Dowager, and she had even made brushes for her.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth opened slightly in surprise. When she regained her senses, she said excitedly, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go to the study to practice our calligraphy!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said indulgently, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Chun Xiao and Dong Mei looked at each other. Had Young Master and Young Miss forgotten that it was almost time for lunch? Should they go over and remind them?

    In the study, Yu Youyao dipped her brush in ink and waved it around like flowing water. She felt that this brush was like an extension of her arm, but it was very handy. She looked down and saw that even the words she had written looked different from usual. She couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Ms. Ye is really amazing!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that the youngdy often said to him in admiration, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±

    He pursed his lips slightly and changed the topic. ¡°After practicing calligraphy for a while, you can use a slightly softer brush. I have a seven-purple and three-sheep brush here. I¡¯ve used it before. I¡¯ll get Chang An to send it overter. You can try using it.¡±

    ¡°I want the brush that Cousin used.¡± Yu Youyao happily took her cousin¡¯s arm and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly as he replied with a soft ¡°Mm.¡±

    After lunch, her cousin went to school and Xia Tao returned from Xiaoxiang Pavilion. ¡°The doctor took Ms. Ye¡¯s pulse. She only caught a cold and will be fine after taking a few pills.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Send some top-notch medicinal herbs and supplements over and ask Ms. Ye to recuperate well.¡±

    Xia Tao responded and left.

    Two dayster, Yang Shuwan was still sick and did not seem to be getting better. Nanny Li helped her into An Shou Hall and handed over the key to the residence.

    Yang Shuwan looked haggard. ¡°I¡¯m suffering from a migraine. The doctor has instructed that I have to recuperate carefully for a while, and I can¡¯t worry about the matters in the residence anymore. At this time, I¡¯ll have to trouble Nanny Liu to manage the matters in the residence.¡±

 Chapter 106 - 106 Doing It Herself

    106 Doing It Herself

    On the other hand, Old Madam Yu was very surprised. She saw that Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes were dark and swollen. Although her lips were smeared with lipstick, they were also dry. The thick powder could not hide her haggard expression, and she did not seem to be pretending.

    It seemed that a few days ago, Eldest Son had gone too far.

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°In that case, you should rest well for a while. Nanny Liu and I will handle the matters in the residence, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Resting is a big deal, especially for your head.¡±

    Her tone also revealed rare concern.

    Yang Shuwan looked grateful and quickly said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Madam. I understand. However, I won¡¯t be able to be filial to you these few days.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Your health is the most important.¡±

    Yang Shuwan gratefully let Nanny Li help her out of An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu wrapped the prayer beads around her wrist and looked at therge bunch of keys on the table. She turned to Nanny Liu and asked, ¡°What do you think Madam Yang¡¯s intentions are?¡±

    Nanny Liu did not dare to say anything. She quickly said, ¡°I think First Madam is indeed very sick.¡±

    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes at her and did not press her further. Instead, she said coldly, ¡°She has her eyes on this piece ofnd in the residence, trying to gain benefits for herself. How can she hand over the benefits so easily? She has an expert to guide her.¡±

    As for who this expert was, was there even a need to think about it?

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply. The Old Madam had seen through everyone in her life, and no one could escape her sharp eyes. It was also because of her eyes that her two sons had be sessful.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°She¡¯s just sick, but she doesn¡¯t know how to stop. She¡¯s so scheming. No wonder Eldest Son is fooled by her. However, Yang Shuwan is indeed a little unpresentable, but she still knows how to hold on to Eldest Son¡¯s heart. In this aspect, she¡¯s better than Madam Xie. I really admire her.¡±

    If Madam Xie had Yang Shuwan¡¯s temperament, she wouldn¡¯t have died so young.

    Nanny Liu lowered her head and did not dare to breathe too loudly.

    Old Madam Yu was silent for a while before changing the topic. ¡°Since Madam Yang has handed over the right to manage the household, you can bring Yao Yao along to manage the household during this period!¡±

    Even Nanny Liu was stunned.

    After following Old Madam for so many years, there were times when she really couldn¡¯t understand her thoughts.

    Eldest Miss was in charge of the household at this time. Not only was she ¡°filial,¡± but she had also gained a virtuous reputation. She could also learn more about the ways of managing the household, win over the hearts of the people in the residence, and establish her authority in the residence. In the future, she would have a legitimate reason to interfere in the matters of the residence.

    Even if First Madam recovered and regained her authority, the Eldest Miss probably would have more control of the matters in the residence.

    It was time to show off Eldest Miss¡¯s honor as the eldest daughter of the first wife.

    She wondered how First Madam would feel when she found out about this.

    First Madam was living a good life, but all she wanted was to fool others. No matter how magnanimous Old Madam was, she would not allow her to use her methods and schemes on Eldest Master.

    This person! She really couldn¡¯t take it.

    As soon as she did that, she was implicated as well.

    That day, Yu Youyao asked Qing Xiu to invite her to An Shou Hall after school.

    Old Madam Yu mentioned this matter. ¡°While your mother is recuperating, you¡¯ll help Nanny Liu manage the house. I know that you¡¯re learning from Nanny Xu, so it won¡¯t take up too much of your time. You¡¯ll just take an hour every afternoon to read some ounts and settle some important matters in the residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m still young. How can this be?¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and said, ¡°Why not? Your mother is sick, so it¡¯s not good to let her manage the household. I¡¯m old and don¡¯t have the energy to manage the household. How can Nanny Liu manage so many things alone? As the eldest daughter of the first wife, even though you¡¯re young, you should learn to share your mother¡¯s and grandmother¡¯s burdens.¡±

    At this point, how could Yu Youyao refuse? She hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and held her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. I know that it¡¯s a little difficult for you to manage the household at such a young age. Don¡¯t worry too much. Learn more from Nanny Liu and listen to Nanny Xu. No matter what, you have me. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. ¡°Grandmother, I understand.¡±

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly called Nanny Liu over. ¡°Call all the servants in the residence over.¡±

    Nanny Liu responded and quickly got someone to arrange it.

    Yu Youyao also took the opportunity to ask Xia Tao to go to the second house to look for Chang An. She told her that she would be taking care of the house at noon and that she would not be practicing her calligraphy today. She also told her cousin not to run back and forth.

    In less than ten minutes, everyone had arrived.

    Old Madam Yu did not beat around the bush. ¡°First Madam is not feeling well and needs to recuperate for a while. During this period, Nanny Liu will help Eldest Miss manage the household.¡±

    Everyone was in an uproar when they heard this.

    A few good-looking housekeepers couldn¡¯t help but step forward. ¡°Eldest Miss has to go to school every day and doesn¡¯t have time to manage the house. Old Madam, you have to think twice¡­¡±

    ¡°Although Eldest Miss is smart, she¡¯s still a little young. It¡¯s not easy to manage a household either. Isn¡¯t that a little rash?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss is still a little young. If anything happens, won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu said coldly, ¡°She¡¯s young, but there¡¯s still an old woman like me in this residence. All of you are old people and have been doing things for many years. All the rules in the residence have been set, and there are also some special cases. Everyone has to follow the rules. How can there be anything wrong? Don¡¯t be careless. If there¡¯s a mistake, that means you¡¯re useless.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the few nannies fell silent.

    Old Madam¡¯s words were truly impressive. If there was nothing wrong with the family affairs, it was because Eldest Miss was good at managing the family. If the family affairs were managed well, it was all Eldest Miss¡¯s efforts.

    However, if anything went wrong, it would be their fault and they would be the ones punished.

    It was precisely these words that made those who thought that Eldest Miss was young and wanted to take advantage of her seniority stunned. They did not dare to be rash.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and dismissed the servants, leaving behind a few useful stewards.

    Seeing this, how could they not understand that the Old Madam was determined to have Eldest Miss take charge of the household? They could not help but look at the two young mothers who were wearing average-looking clothes and quietly exchanged nces.

    Yu Youyao, on the other hand, had seen this scene correctly and recognized it. Of these two unusual mothers, one was wearing a dark green ball-patterned jacket and was in charge of buying things in the main kitchen, while the other was wearing a lotus flower-patterned jacket and was in charge of the storeroom. Both were very important.

    She pretended not to see them. Looking at the stacks of ledgers on the stone table, she casually picked out one from the big kitchen and flipped through a few pages. Then, she chose the mother wearing a dark green ball-patterned jacket.

 Chapter 107 - 107 Take Someone Down a Notch

    107 Take Someone Down a Notch

    ¡°Mother Yang, it¡¯s already March. The vegetables and fruits in the farmsteads in the suburbs of the capital have also grown out one after another. The vegetables on the market are only worth one yuan per catty. There¡¯s three yuan here, which is three taels of silver. It¡¯s just that vegetables are rare in winter, so that¡¯s the price.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s words stunned everyone present. Many people gasped.

    The ount book had been brought over by them when Old Madam had ordered them to. Eldest Miss would definitely not have seen it in advance, so this Eldest Miss of theirs was someone who hid her abilities well and knew how to read the ount book.

    On the other hand, the ount books in the main kitchen were veryplicated. Even those who knew how to read the ount books did not know much about the internal affairs. Even Eldest Madam Yang, who had been managing the household for many years, did not know everything.

    However, Eldest Miss took a casual nce and anyone could tell at once that she was promising. It really made one feel timid. How could she dare to fool them?

    She really did not expect that Eldest Miss was already so good at reading ounts even though she was not even ten years old. It was no wonder that Old Madam was so assured and bold to let Eldest Miss manage the household.

    The atmosphere became much more tense, and everyone looked at Yu Youyao solemnly.

    Mother Yang, who had been called out in public, had a change in expression. She immediately put away the trace of disapproval in her heart and bowed. ¡°Eldest Miss, it¡¯s a little colder this spring than usual, and it only gradually warmed up in February. The vegetables also grewter than usual, and the price is much higher. In addition, the vegetables that I ordered were ordered from the best farm in the suburbs of the capital. They¡¯re better than the ones on the market, so they¡¯re naturally more expensive¡­¡±

    This was a good excuse, but it did not convince Yu Youyao.

    When the Great Zhou Dynasty was first established, their great-grandfather ced great importance on agriculture. Every year, the Imperial Court would distribute new seeds to the farmers for free. When the new seeds were sessfully nted, the Imperial Court would directly reward them with good farnd. In this day and age, farnd was the lifeblood of the farmers. Who wouldn¡¯t want to do it?

    Meanwhile, the local officials also encouraged the farmers to nt new seeds. Once the seeds were nted, it would be a political achievement. During the examination, there would inevitably be a ¡°good¡± evaluation, so it was easy to move up.

    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, fruits and vegetables from the previous dynasty were more expensive than oil.

    Even in winter, there were still farms that wanted to build straw sheds to grow vegetables. Somerge farms even used underfloor heaters to grow vegetables. Although vegetables and fruits were also expensive in winter, the price was not that ridiculous.

    Not to mention during normal times.

    As a servant, Mother Yang was indeed greedy, but she was not as bold and greedy as Madam Yang. Hence, the money could only go into Madam Yang¡¯s pocket.

    However, Yu Youyao did not intend to expose her. However, it was still necessary for her to establish her authority on the first day. ¡°I remember that our family has a ntation in the suburbs of the capital. We nt vegetables and fruits and send fresh ones to the residence every day. The ntation under my mother¡¯s name will also send some fruits, vegetables, mountain delicacies, and wild animals to the residence from time to time. There aren¡¯t many people in the residence, so we have enough vegetables. There¡¯s no need to buy so many, right?¡±

    Clearly, she had made a false ount.

    In reality, they hadn¡¯t bought that many vegetables, but the rest of the money had been stolen.

    Many of the people present were already starting to break out in a cold sweat. Although the madams and young misses who were raised in private houses were well-versed in literature and calligraphy, they were all people who did not know anything about such trivial matters.

    Even though she knew how to read some ounts, she did not know about the outside world. She could easily fool others with just a few words.

    This Eldest Miss was too shrewd. With just a nce at the ount book, she had already figured out what was going on.

    Mother Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she became a little nervous. ¡°Eldest Miss, you might not know this, but it¡¯s a little cold this year, and the vegetables in the manor aren¡¯t growing as well as in the past. The suburbs are also a little far away, so some of the vegetables are no longer fresh when they¡¯re sent into the residence. Eldest Madam knows that I¡¯ve been shopping outside.¡±

    By the time she finished speaking, her body was already covered in ayer of cold sweat. Her sweat-soaked clothes stuck to her back, but it sent a chill down her spine and into her bones.

    Yesterday, when Madam was about to hand over her authority as the housekeeper, she had found a few useful stewards to give them a lesson. The main point was to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t forget about their old master just because they had a new one.

    She had asked them to clean up the ounts again so that Nanny Liu wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.

    They were used to doing this, so they were naturally not afraid.

    Although the vegetables were much more expensive, they had already found an excuse. Despite Nanny Liu¡¯s appearance, she was still a servant. As long as they brought up First Madam, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make things difficult for her. She also wouldn¡¯t go to Old Madam for such a small matter.

    However, before Nanny Liu could check the ounts, news of Eldest Miss¡¯s taking over spread, scaring them into a daze. Just as they were feeling delighted, Eldest Miss took them down a notch.

    Nanny Liu was a servant, so she was not afraid to mention First Madam.

    However, Eldest Miss was the person in charge, and she had Old Madam¡¯s support. Since Eldest Miss had asked, they could not fool her. They had to make things clear.

    But how could she understand such a thing? The more she said, the more mistakes she would make.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she smiled faintly. ¡°So you¡¯ve gotten Mother¡¯s approval. Let¡¯s do it this way then!¡±

    Mother Yang suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. She thought about First Madam¡¯s reputation. Even though this matter with Eldest Miss was over, she had to be more cautious in the future.

    However, just as she wiped her sweat, she heard Eldest Miss ask in a clear voice, ¡°Did the person who sent the vegetables overe over today?¡±

    What did this mean? Mother Yang was stunned for a moment. Then she quickly said, ¡°They won¡¯t arrive until about this afternoon.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°When theye over, they¡¯lle over to inform us. I heard from Mother Yang that the vegetables at the top farm haven¡¯t been growing well this year, so the other crops have probably been affected as well. I have to understand a little more, and at the same time, I can find out more about the other crops. After all, the future of the residence depends on the harvest from the top farm. We shouldn¡¯t let the residence suffer.¡±

    Mother Yang felt dizzy. She did not expect that not only did Eldest Miss know how to read ounts, but she was also smart enough to think of this.

    If the crops in the farmstead were not good, even if the people in the farmstead did not manage it well, no one would dare to bear such a responsibility easily. They would definitely give themselves away.

    However, she did not dare to implicate First Madam anymore.

    At that time, she would be the one in the wrong, and the responsibility would be hers.

    Old Madam Yu sat at the side and did not say anything. She did not even pinch her prayer beads anymore. When she saw this good show, even her turbid eyes lit up.

    Yao Yao was really smart. Her method of killing the chicken to warn the monkeys had almost frightened her.

    After everyone had left, Old Madam Yu said to Nanny Liu, ¡°Call over the manager of the shop outside and the manor tomorrow for Yao Yao to meet.¡±

    Nanny Liu replied with a smile.

    Old Madam Yu nodded in satisfaction and asked Yu Youyao, ¡°How did you know the value of vegetables outside?¡±

 Chapter 108 - 108 Housekeeping Spirit

    108 Housekeeping Spirit

    The young misses in the residence were all raised in their own courtyards, so most of the matters in the city would not reach their ears.

    Even the mistress of the household might not necessarily know about the prices outside, so she was fooled.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Nanny Xu asked me to find out about the prices outside from time to time. She said that the change in prices is rted to the internal residence and the state affairs. By understanding the prices, I can notice the movements of the various residences in the capital and even the royal court.¡±

    Old Madam Yu really admired Nanny Xu now. ¡°Nanny Xu is right.¡±

    Her master was a sensible person, so the subordinates naturally did not dare to fool her easily. Just this point alone was already better than most people. If they had more experience, they would really be ¡°housekeepers¡±.

    This was just like Madam Xie.

    Old Madam Yu asked again, ¡°When the people from the manor enter the residence, how do you n to deal with this matter? I can see that the situation inside is veryplicated.¡±

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue slightly and turned to Chun Xiao. ¡°Mother is sick, and Grandmother is old. I¡¯m helping to manage the household now. You¡¯re the first maidservant I need, so I have to rely on you a little. Mother Yang is a responsible and capable person. You have to follow her around and see how she does things. Learn more, and you¡¯ll be able to help me.¡±

    When Chun Xiao heard this, she nodded. ¡°Young Miss, I understand. I¡¯ll go find Mother Yang now.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was amused again. ¡°I think I¡¯ve underestimated you. Since you can even think of this, I¡¯ll probably go back and rest.¡±

    Nanny Liu helped Old Madam Yu back to her room and poured a cup of medicinal tea.

    Old Madam Yu held her cup and took a sip. ¡°I was originally worried that Yao Yao was still young and wouldn¡¯t be able to control others. I was still thinking of finding a way to support her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable.¡±

    Nanny Liu added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Eldest Miss¡¯s first sentence just now shocked me too.¡±

    Old Madam Yu put down her cup and smiled. ¡°A master doesn¡¯t need a reason to punish any servant. She can do it at will. The key is to establish your authority and convince the public. You also have to abide by the rules. Look at Madam Yang. She¡¯s been in charge of the family for so long. She¡¯s good at bribing people, but she made everyone in the residence respect her. Everyone has to follow her instructions and deceive their superiors.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed wholeheartedly.

    Old Madam¡¯s methods of managing the household were as clear as a mirror, so she had asked her to help First Madam manage the household. Now that First Madam had some considerations, she also restrained herself a little.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°On the first day, Butler Yao wanted to attack the Yang family¡¯s people to establish her authority. She wanted to let the people in the residence know that the Yang family wasn¡¯t the only one in the Yu Residence. It was also for the sake of convincing the public. Yao Yao knows how to read ounts and settle ounts. She¡¯s also proficient inmon affairs and knows how to reward and punish clearly. Naturally, the servants were convinced and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and said, ¡°Since Eldest Miss knows how to manage the household, Old Madam can rest easy in the future.¡±

    Old Madam Yu also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    At this moment, Chun Xiao also caught up with Mother Yang, who was about to go to the main courtyard to look for First Madam. She asked with a smile, ¡°Mother Yang, why are you leaving in such a hurry?¡±

    She took a step forward and stood in front of Mother Yang. She finally understood why her young mistress had asked her to look for Mother Yang. She thought to herself, ¡°Young Miss is really good at predicting things!¡±

    Mother Yang was burning with anxiety. When she saw Chun Xiao standing in front of her, her expression stiffened.

    If it had been any other maidservant in the residence, she would have pped her and scolded her. However, Chun Xiao was Eldest Miss¡¯s personal maidservant and had an extraordinary status. Even if she was angry, she had to hold it in. Not only did she have to hold it in, but she also had to greet her with a smile. She could not offend her.

    Mother Yang forced a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t Eldest Miss want to see the person in charge of the manor? I¡¯m in a hurry to ask the people below when they will arrive so that I can get confirmation. I can¡¯t keep Eldest Miss waiting.¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°Mother Yang is indeed capable.¡±

    Mother Yang quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Miss Chun Xiao, what a coincidence. We actually bumped into each other here. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡± Chun Xiao looked at Mother Yang with a smile. She didn¡¯t miss the sh of panic in Mother Yang¡¯s eyes when she said those words. Her smile became even brighter. ¡°Young Miss ordered me to speciallye to look for Mother Yang.¡±

    Mrs. Yang¡¯s vision turned ck and she almost fainted on the spot. This time, she couldn¡¯t even smile. Instead, she said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Does Eldest Miss have any instructions?¡±

    In the past, she had never taken Eldest Miss seriously. She had always felt that Eldest Miss was the one in charge but she had her ways of fooling her. After all, she was also someone who had been in the residence for a long time. She could even fool Eldest Madam Yang, so why should she be afraid of a young girl?

    But now, she truly understood how powerful Eldest Miss was.

    Just now, in the side courtyard of the An Shou Hall, Eldest Miss had chosen her without ordering anyone else, precisely because she wanted her to establish her might.

    At first nce, the questions she asked seemed to be ordinary questions. In the past, Eldest Madam Yang would often ask about the prices of items and the ounts. Even Old Madam used to be like this in the past. Unknowingly, people would let down their guard.

    However, Eldest Miss had gone deeper and had managed to trap her.

    The question in the ledger had fooled her.

    Eldest Miss did not get angry. Instead, she turned around and asked about the crops.

    At this moment, she realized that something was amiss and hurriedly brought up First Madam¡¯s name, thinking that Eldest Miss was her stepdaughter after all. She couldn¡¯t possibly surpass First Madam.

    As expected, when she heard that First Madam also knew about the selling of vegetables, Eldest Miss did not continue asking.

    She was relieved.

    However, immediately after, Eldest Miss asked to see the person in charge.

    Mother Yang was already a little flustered. She was also worried that the manor would shift the me to her, so she nned to go to the main courtyard to meet First Madam and let her make a decision.

    Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Eldest Miss¡¯s maidservant.

    Chun Xiao shook her head. ¡°Mother Yang is the most capable person by First Madam¡¯s side. It¡¯s said that she wouldn¡¯t mind doing something out of consideration for someone else. How can Young Miss order Mother Yang around? It¡¯s just that Young Miss wants to manage the family in the future and feels that I¡¯m not of much use. She asked me to follow Mother Yang and watch and learn more, in case anything goes wrong.¡±

    Mother Yang¡¯s face immediately turned ashen, and her mouth trembled. ¡°Eldest Miss is really too kind.¡±

    She was probably afraid she wouldn¡¯t get First Madam¡¯s approval.

    With such a person by her side often, there was nothing she could do. She could only wait obediently for the person in charge of the manor to enter.

 Chapter 109 - 109 None of You Are Good

    109 None of You Are Good

    Eldest Miss was just a young person. Why was she so scheming?

    Her methods were much more impressive than Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s.

    Chun Xiao took off the jade bracelet on her wrist that was of good quality and stuffed it into Mother Yang¡¯s hands without any exnation. ¡°Mother Yang, you have to teach me how to do things properly. Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to answer Young Miss.¡±

    Mother Yang didn¡¯t dare to ept it and quickly declined. ¡°Miss Chun Xiao, this can¡¯t be done. Hurry up and take it back, take it back¡­¡±

    Chun Xiao refused to take it back either. The two of them pulled each other for a long time. It was unknown who identally dropped the jade bracelet, but it fell to the ground with a loud crash and shattered into pieces.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Mother. Yang was stunned, not knowing what to do.

    Chun Xiao was also stunned for a moment. When she regained her senses, she squatted down and picked up the jade bracelet pirces one by one, cing them on her handkerchief. Seeing this, Mother Yang couldn¡¯t stand still anymore and also picked them up.

    After picking them up, Chun Xiao looked at the broken jade on the handkerchief and said in a sad voice, ¡°This jade bracelet was given to me by Miss earlier. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Chun Xiao mention Eldest Miss, Mother Yang¡¯s body trembled, and her expression was even uglier than when she was crying. ¡°I¡¯ve let Miss Chun Xiao down just now.¡±

    Chun Xiao wrapped the jade bracelet and forced a smile. ¡°Mother Yang, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s broken, but it wasn¡¯t on purpose.¡±

    After all this, Mother Yang looked like she was about to cry. She couldn¡¯t refuse even if she wanted to.

    Although Chun Xiao had stopped Mother Yang from looking for Yang Shuwan, Yang Shuwan had a strong desire for control. Although she had handed over the key, how could she be willing to let gopletely?

    She asked Nanny Li to keep an eye on the situation in the residence.

    When Old Madam had asked Nanny Liu to gather the servants, Yang Shuwan had found out that Old Madam had asked Nanny Liu to help Yu Youyao manage the household.

    At that moment, she smashed the cup and bowl in her hand in exasperation and said hatefully, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after handing over the butler¡¯s key, I would actually let that b*tch, Yu Youyao, benefit from it for no reason. Even if that old woman doesn¡¯t want me to benefit, she can still find an opportunity to pave the way for her precious granddaughter.¡±

    When Nanny Li heard this, her face turned pale with fright. She hurriedly rushed to the window and looked out, then closed the slit tightly.

    Fortunately, she also knew First Madam¡¯s personality. When she returned, she dismissed the servants. However, she was still a little worried and took a few more careful nces.

    After confirming that there was no one else around, Nanny Li returned to Yang Shuwan¡¯s side. ¡°First Madam, you have to keep your voice down. Although the main courtyard is filled with your people, it¡¯s still hard to tell if they¡¯re hiding anything.¡±

    After Yang Shuwan¡¯s anger subsided, she calmed down, but she was still furious. ¡°There¡¯s only one or two of them, and none of them are good people. They¡¯re all trying to make things difficult for me!¡± The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She couldn¡¯t help but re up again. ¡°Did you find out what the butler in the residence said?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Nanny Li quickly told her everything she had heard previously. Then, she said, ¡°Eldest Miss singled out Mother Yang. She said that the vegetables in the residence were expensive and that prices had gone up. She didn¡¯t let Mother Yang brush it off with a few words. She also said that she wanted to meet the people in the manor to understand the situation of the crops.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt a little uneasy. ¡°Yu Youyao is so young, how could she have thought of all this? She must have received guidance from Old Madam and wanted to use my people to establish her authority in the residence.¡±

    Nanny Li nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    The Old Madam¡¯s intervention made things a little tricky for Yang Shuwan, so she felt a headacheing on. ¡°About Mother Yang¡­¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly said, ¡°She must be fine. Otherwise, how could Mother Yang sit still? She would have immediatelye to look for you and let you make the decision. Don¡¯t you know Mother Yang well? She¡¯s so sly that even Nanny Liu can¡¯t control her. How could she let Eldest Miss take the wrong side?!¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she felt relieved. However, for the sake of caution, she instructed, ¡°Find an opportunity in the afternoon to call Mother Yang over. I¡¯ll ask her in detail again and ask her toe over quietly. Don¡¯t let anyone know.¡±

    She was still sick, but she could no longer worry about the matters in the residence. Furthermore, she had handed over the right to manage the household, so how could she speak to the manager openly? If others found out, they would think that she was pretending to be sick.

    Nanny Li nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    At this moment, Madam wanted to see Mother Yang immediately and ask for an exnation. However, Old Madam had just spoken to the stewards, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to call Mother Yang over immediately. This was too eye-catching.

    Yang Shuwan thought of the steward in charge of the manor and felt a little worried. ¡°I remember that it was Little Zhou who sent vegetables and fruits to the residence every day. Has the steward at the manor been settled?¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly said, ¡°Everything has been arranged. Steward Zhou is a smart person, and he¡¯s also an old servant of the residence. Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yang Shuwan felt a little relieved. Then, she heard Nanny Li continue, ¡°The area around Little Zhouzhuang is filled with people with the surname Zhou, and they¡¯re all from the same family. The fields on the farm are all rented out to the nearby farmers. Steward Zhou is from Zhou Vi and is very respected there. All the farmers nearby listen to him.¡±

    ¡°Even if Eldest Miss wants to use Manager Zhou as a tool, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to do it. After all, this will affect him greatly. If Manager Zhou doesn¡¯t recover, the farmers in the Zhouzhuang won¡¯t be happy. If something happens¡­ I¡¯m afraid even Old Madam won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, her brows rxed and she sneered. ¡°Heh, Old Madam did have a n, but she didn¡¯t think about it. How can this family be easy to manage? There are too many people in the residence, and it¡¯s something that a young girl like Yu Youyao, who hasn¡¯t even grown a strand of hair, can handle. She will cause a mess in this family.¡±

    Nanny Li leaned over and lowered her voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? It¡¯ll also help Master see her bad side clearly, so that she can focus on you and Third Miss in the future.¡±

    Yang Shuwan sneered. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Yu Youyao want to manage the family? I¡¯ll let her manage it. If anything is damaged, it¡¯ll show how good my management is.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had asked Yu Youyao to manage the house. Although she was angry, she did not panic at all. She did not believe that a youngdy who had not even learned how to manage the house carefully would manage it well.

    Besides, she had been in charge of the household for many years. Everyone in the residence was under hermand. How could Yu Youyao order them around?

    She was just waiting for Yu Youyao to embarrass herself.

    In the afternoon, around two o¡¯clock, the people from the manor finally entered the residence.

    Little Zhouzhuang was located beside a mountain and a river. The soil was good too. There were some fruits and nts nted on the mountain, and the fields were filled with some expensive crops. The Yu Residence usually ate crops from Little Zhouzhuang.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Little Zhouzhuang

    110 Little Zhouzhuang

    After Xia Tao found out more, she came over to report, ¡°Butler Zhou also has four men following him who are helping him with some manualbor.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked thoughtful. ¡°Most of the farmers near Little Zhouzhuang have the surname Zhou, so they¡¯re also called Zhouzhuang. That¡¯s why the farmstead in our residence is called Little Zhouzhuang.¡±

    Xia Tao nodded and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Young Mistress, are you punishing Steward Zhou?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent and she did not answer.

    Xia Tao bit her lip again. ¡°Young Mistress, I was born in Zhouzhuang. My name was Zhou Tao in the past, and my family had six maidservants in a row. My father saw that I was born smarter and heard that the Yu Residence was kind, so he sold me into the residence. After I entered the residence, he asked the nanny who taught the rules to change my name to Xia Tao.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised, but she still did not say anything.

    Xia Tao could only say, ¡°Zhouzhuang is a big family town, and we¡¯re all ancestors and rtives. When I was young, someone from the neighboring Zhengzhuang, almost bullied a youngdy. That family couldn¡¯t take it lying down, so they came knocking on my door with a hoe.¡±

    ¡°When Zhouzhuang¡¯s men caused trouble at Zhengzhuang¡¯s ce, Zhengzhuang¡¯s men were unhappy, so someone helped to beat up Zhouzhuang¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°This time, Zhouzhuang¡¯s men aren¡¯t happy. They called dozens of people to attack Zhengzhuang together.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the two viges fought until their eyes turned red. The more they fought, the more they hated each other. In the end, it became a hundred-odd people fighting in a group. It was only when the officials were alerted that this matter stopped. However, thew did not punish everyone. Those who caused trouble were only taught a few words of punishment before leaving and returning to their respective homes.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression froze for a moment. ¡°Are you worried that if I punish Steward Zhou, Zhouzhuang¡¯s people will kick up a fuss?¡±

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him since I was young. Steward Zhou is very respected in the Zhouzhuang, and everyone listens to him. If anything happens to him, the vigers in the Zhouzhuang will probably cause amotion. Although they¡¯re allmoners, they are also rtives. If they cause amotion, it will be in groups, and the authorities won¡¯t be able to do anything to them. When that happens, everyone will know¡­¡±

    Eldest Master was an official in the imperial court, and Eldest Miss was a young miss who had been raised in her own home. If this were to get out of hand, it would affect the reputation of both Master and Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression turned serious as she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re so devoted to me. There¡¯s a jade bracelet with floating flowers on my dressing table. The quality is not bad. You can have it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your reward, Miss. I¡¯m in front of you, so naturally, I have to think about you all the time.¡± Xia Tao was overjoyed. Naturally, the things that Miss had rewarded were not bad. Most importantly, she had received a reward from her, so it would be very dignified to wear in the future.

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    Previously, Nanny Liu had taught her how to manage the household and had mentioned some things about the vige. She also knew a little about the situation. When she decided to see Steward Zhou, she had already thought of a countermeasure, so naturally, she was not afraid of anything.

    After Xia Tao¡¯s reminder, she also realized that although her method was feasible, there were still some loopholes. If she was not careful, she might really cause trouble.

    Now, she naturally had to be more thorough.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao turned around and instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Bring the four men who came with Steward Zhou to the side courtyard of Tinn Courtyard to rest. Get someone to prepare a table of food and drink.¡±

    Xia Tao was quick-witted. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    The manager of Little Zhouzhuang was called Zhou Yongchang. He was about forty years old and wore a robe made of silk. He looked rather wealthy and respectable.

    Zhou Yongchang¡¯s father used to be the manager of Little Zhouzhuang. When Zhou Yongchang was a few years old, he had worked for the Yu Residence with his father. Later on, after Zhou Yongchang¡¯s father passed away, Zhou Yongchang took on the role of the manager of Little Zhouzhuang and continued to work for the Yu Residence. He was an old man in the Yu Residence.

    Four tanned and tall men were helping to move things.

    ¡°Mother Yang, look carefully. Is there anything wrong with these vegetables?¡± As he spoke, Zhou Yongchang nced at the maidservant beside Mother Yang.

    She was wearing a light purple muslin shirt with a few clean and clean lcs embroidered on it. She also had silver jewelry on her head and ears. She looked a little out of ce.

    When did Mother Yang have such a decent maidservant by her side?

    Zhou Yongchang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little suspicious. It was obvious that this maidservant following beside Mother Yang was asking all sorts of questions. Even Mother Yang, who had always had eyes on the top of her head, answered all her questions.

    Could it be that one of Mother Yang¡¯s rtives was learning from her?

    Mother Yang¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°No, no problem, but¡­¡±

    Before she could speak, a voice came from outside. ¡°Is Mother Yang here?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mother Yang hurriedly replied and walked out. When she saw that it was Dong Mei, she forced a smile. ¡°Miss Dong Mei is here.¡±

    Dong Mei nodded.

    Mother Yang led Dong Mei into the house and introduced her to Steward Zhou. ¡°Eldest Madam is sick. Now, Eldest Miss is in charge of the household. This is Eldest Miss¡¯s maidservant, Dong Mei.¡±

    If he remembered correctly, the Eldest Miss in the residence seemed to be less than ten years old, but she was already managing the household? Steward Zhou was shocked and quickly greeted, ¡°Hello, Miss Dong Mei.¡±

    Dong Mei smiled and said, ¡°Manager Zhou, you¡¯ve worked hard. Young Mistress heard from Mother Yang that the weather is cold this year and the crops in the manor aren¡¯t growing well, so she wanted to see you.¡±

    Steward Zhou was stunned for a moment. ¡°Of course, of course. I¡¯ll go see Eldest Miss with Miss Dong Mei now.¡±

    Although he was a little flustered, he remembered that Eldest Miss was just a youngdy. How could she understand the matters in the manor? She could be appeased with just a few words, so he calmed down.

    Everyone left with their own thoughts. When Steward Zhou saw that the people he had brought were actually not outside, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°They came with me¡­¡±

    Dong Mei immediately smiled and said, ¡°Look at my memory. I actually forgot to tell Steward Zhou that it¡¯s quite tiring for the four people who came with him to guard outside. So, I got someone to bring them to the Tinn Residence to rest. It¡¯ll be good for them to have some tea and some food. They¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±

    The people in Eldest Miss¡¯s house were indeed extraordinary. They were thoughtful and generous in every way, but Butler Zhou was not happy at all.

    As the saying went, once a persones into power, the people below him will be changed.

    Usually, he would follow Eldest Madam Yang around, but today, there was a new miss in the residence. Seeing Mother Yang¡¯s cautious attitude, it looked like the sky had changed.

    He had also heard that Old Madam had always doted on Eldest Miss the most. Although Eldest Miss was a little young, she had Old Madam behind her back.

    Feeling a little more cautious, Steward Zhou quickly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, thank you for your understanding.¡±

    He thought to himself that those four people were all people he trusted and kept their mouths shut. All these years, they had beening and going from the Yu Residence. Even in front of Old Madam, no one suspected anything.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Iâ€™m Afraid It Wonâ€™t Be a Big Deal

    111 I¡¯m Afraid It Won¡¯t Be a Big Deal

    Ting Lan Courtyard was a guest residence in the front courtyard. Xia Tao led two strong old maids into the courtyard.

    Although the four of them were all farmers, they were obedient and did not speak much along the way. One of them, the tallest and strongest one, was called Zhou Yongtian, and he was the leader. The other three followed his instructions.

    Xia Tao turned around and instructed the two old maids beside her, ¡°Bring some food and wine over. The few of you must be a little hungry from the long journey.¡±

    The moment they heard the word ¡°food and wine¡±, the eyes of the other three lit up.

    Seeing that everyone had left, Zhou Yongtian frowned and said, ¡°All of you, be careful. If you identally interfere with Steward Zhou¡¯s matters, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, they all agreed.

    Not long after, two old maids brought over two jars of wine and seven or eight dishes.

    The few of them immediately widened their eyes and couldn¡¯t help but gulp them down.

    The two old maids left immediately after delivering the food and wine.

    At first, the few of them could still restrain themselves a little, but as a few cups of spicy and strong meat entered their mouths, they felt a little dizzy.

    At first, Zhou Yongtian could still resist himself, but gradually, he couldn¡¯t. After drinking two sses, he felt that the wine was strong enough and didn¡¯t dare to drink too much, so he picked up his chopsticks and ate.

    After finishing the jar of wine, Xia Tao brought over another te of roasted chicken and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder if the food suits your taste?¡±

    Zhou Yongtian was rmed and hurriedly said, ¡°We farmers usuallyck oil and meat, but we¡¯ve never had such good food and drink. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    Xia Tao smiled and nodded, then started chatting with them.

    Zhou Yongtian felt that something was amiss. Why did they have to wait until they were all drunk to talk? They were all used to drinking, so how could they not understand the logic of telling the truth after drinking?

    After chatting for a while, they got to know each other better. Xia Tao changed the topic. ¡°What crops did Little Zhou nt in the vige? How was the harvestst year?¡±

    When Zhou Yongtian heard this, a trace of wariness shed across his eyes. ording to Steward Zhou¡¯s instructions, he said, ¡°We only nted some wheat, rice, vegetables, fruits, and so on. In the past, the harvest was quite good, but this year, the weather was a little cold, and the vegetables on the farm weren¡¯t growing well.¡±

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°The vegetables aren¡¯t growing well, so the other crops must have also been affected. I wonder if it¡¯s serious?¡±

    Zhou Yongtian was a little nervous, and his muscles tensed up. ¡°Although the other crops have been affected a little, the weather has warmed up recently. If we take care of them carefully, they should be able to recover¡­¡±

    Xia Tao frowned and interrupted him. ¡°What if they don¡¯t recover well?¡±

    When Zhou Yongtian heard this, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°The farmers in Little Zhouzhuang are all farmers who have been farming for generations. They¡¯re all good at tending to the crops¡­¡±

    However, Xia Tao did not want to listen to his exnation. She waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a casual remark. The crops on the farm haven¡¯t grown well, right? You said that the weather is a little cold this year, and the vegetables haven¡¯t grown well, but our residence grows big and juicy from the vegetables sold outside every day. I heard that there¡¯s also from a farm near the outskirts of the capital. It¡¯s all the same cold weather. How can the vegetables in our farm not grow well but others have grown them well?¡±

    ¡°B*tch, what did you say? Say it again. You¡¯re just a servant sold into the residence and don¡¯t know how to farm. Our Little Zhouzhuang is also an old tenant of the residence. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    The farmers hated it the most when others said that they did not farm well. This was worse than scolding their parents.

    Zhou Yongtian immediately red at her. He was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly, as if he was about to punch Xia Tao in the face.

    Xia Tao¡¯s face turned pale immediately. She stomped her feet and ran out of the house with her hands covering her face.

    Seeing this, the other burly men also sobered up a little and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Brother Datian, this maidservant doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary maidservant. Just now, you¡­¡±

    Zhou Yongtian sneered. ¡°No matter how extraordinary she is, she¡¯s still a lowly person who has sold herself. She can¡¯tpare to good citizens like us. Brother Dachang has already said that if we nod and bow to her, we¡¯ll be giving her face.¡±

    The few of them felt a little more at ease and ate some more food. Zhou Yongtian went out and asked an old woman where Mao Bian was before leaving on his own.

    He had just finished relieving himself when he heard two old maids talking not far away¡ª

    ¡°Eldest Madam is sick. Now, Eldest Miss is in charge of this residence. I don¡¯t think Eldest Miss is simple either. She has Old Madam¡¯s support.¡±

    ¡°At noon, Eldest Miss ordered Mother Yang and pointed to the ount book. She said that the vegetables in the residence were too expensive. Mother Yang said that the weather was cold this year and the vegetables on the manor weren¡¯t growing well. Only then did the people from the manor arrive in the afternoon. That Steward Zhou asked Eldest Miss to invite them over.¡±

    ¡°I think Eldest Miss is going to get together with Mother Yang and Steward Zhou. This is the first day Eldest Miss is managing the household. She¡¯ll definitely use Mother Yang to establish her authority outside the residence.¡±

    ¡°Just now, Xia Tao, who was in front of Eldest Miss, invited the people Steward Zhou had brought over to the Ting Lan Courtyard¡¯s side courtyard. She even ordered someone to deliver good wine and food. These farmers are inexperienced. After drinking a few cups of rice wine, they must have confessed everything. Eldest Miss is young, but she¡¯s quite scheming.¡±

    Zhou Yongtian¡¯s expression changed.

    The vegetables on the farm did not grow well, but they were the ones in charge of the stewardship. It was their responsibility if they did not get along with the tenants. If Eldest Miss was determined to be calctive, then¡­

    At the thought of this, Zhou Yongtian hurriedly left, and Xia Tao also came out from the corner.

    The two old maids were both from the outer courtyard. They quickly smiled and said politely, ¡°Miss Xia Tao, we¡¯ve already said everything you wanted us to say.¡±

    Xia Tao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing. If it¡¯s done well and Eldest Miss is satisfied, you¡¯ll get credit!¡±

    When the two old maids heard this, they rubbed their hands happily and quickly nodded. ¡°Miss Xia Tao, please instruct us.¡±

    Xia Tao moved closer to them and said in a low voice, ¡°¡­ Remember this clearly. Make a big fuss. Don¡¯t be afraid of making a big fuss, just be afraid that it won¡¯t¡­¡±

    The two old maids nodded as they listened.

    Yu Youyao was a half-grown child and was raised in her own home, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t bring Zhou Yongchang to the Jade Courtyard. Hence, Dong Mei brought him to the side courtyard in the north.

    The north courtyard was where the Old Madam lived. Zhou Yongchang lowered his eyes, not daring to look around. He hurriedly knelt down. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡±

    ¡°Steward Zhou, please get up quickly,¡± Yu Youyao said politely, then quickly called for Qiu Xing. ¡°Quickly get a chair over and let Steward Zhou sit and talk.¡±

    Qiu Xing ran into the house. Zhou Yongchang also stood up, but he bowed respectfully.

    Soon, Qiu Xing brought a chair over. Zhou Yongchang thanked Eldest Miss gratefully before sitting down cautiously, waiting for her to ask him a question.

    She couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyes and look under the stone table.

 Chapter 112 - 112 Oh No, Iâ€™ve Hit Someone

    112 Oh No, I¡¯ve Hit Someone

    On the surface of a red silk shoe, a gem had been polished into a bead that was smaller than a green bean. It was sewn into the shape of a lotus pattern on the shoe. There was also arge pearl on the top of the shoe. The pearl was the size of a peanut and had a glossy color. He wondered if it was an eastern pearl or a southern pearl?

    Zhou Yongchang couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Eldest Miss¡¯s shoes were the harvest of a year and a half.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Youyao did not ask about the matter which was the most crucial. Instead, she took the initiative to say, ¡°The weather is cold this year. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to manage the crops in the vige. The subsequent harvests will probably be affected as well. If the crops aren¡¯t good, the farmers won¡¯t have a good life either. How about this? The rent for this season will be reduced by 50 copper coins per mu.¡±

    Zhou Yongchang was stunned. He had thought that Eldest Miss was going to ask about the crops that had not grown well this year. He had already found an excuse to fool her. However, he had never expected that she would ask about it without even asking. Instead, she wanted to reduce the rent of the farmers?

    In Zhouzhuang, each household rented at least five acres ofnd. Every acre cost 50 copper coins, which was 250 copper coins. This was enough for an ordinary family of five to eat for two to three months. If the harvest was indeed not good, this would be life-saving money. Eldest Miss¡¯s actions were indeed very benevolent.

    Zhou Yongchang was filled with excitement and was about to thank Eldest Miss.

    Xia Tao ran in with her hands covering her face. She knelt on the ground with a thud and cried until her eyes were red. ¡°Young Miss, you have to help me!¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°You¡¯re my maidservant. If you have anything to say, stand up and speak slowly. I¡¯ll make the decision for you.¡±

    Zhou Yongchang couldn¡¯t help but nce at Xia Tao. This maidservant was wearing silk and jewelry. She was no different from the eldest maidservant, Dong Mei, who was standing beside Eldest Miss. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder who in the residence was so bold to dare to bully someone who looked good in front of Eldest Miss.

    As the saying went, if you don¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face, look at the Buddha¡¯s face. Even if you hit a dog, look at its owner!

    To put it simply, he was blind.

    To put it simply, it was a p to Eldest Miss¡¯s face. He was someone who did not take Eldest Miss seriously.

    Upon hearing her young miss¡¯s words, Xia Tao wiped her tears. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s the few men who came with Steward Zhou. Young Miss understands their difficulties and instructed me to bring them to the Ting Lan Residence to rest. I¡¯ve ordered someone to prepare some food and wine for them, so I asked them about the matters in the vige.¡±

    Zhou Yongchang¡¯s body trembled, and his expression changed drastically. This stupid person was actually one of his own?

    Today was Eldest Miss¡¯s first day of managing the household, and it was time to establish her authority. Yet, Zhou Yongtian had already scolded his maidservant. Wasn¡¯t this a p to Eldest Miss¡¯s face?

    He opened his mouth and was about to say something to defend himself when he saw Eldest Miss¡¯s expression darken. The teacup that she had been holding in her hand was ced on the table. The bottom of the cup clinked against the table with a soft sound.

    Zhou Yongchang felt a lump in his throat. He swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth and kept quiet out of fear.

    Seeing that Xia Tao had stopped talking, Yu Youyao said coldly, ¡°Continue!¡±

    As Xia Tao cried, she said, ¡°Who knew that Zhou Yongtian would scold me and call me a b*tch, saying that I was a slut who had sold myself. He even clenched his fists and wanted to rush up and hit me. Fortunately, I ran away quickly, or else¡­¡± After exining what had happened clearly, Xia Tao cried aggrievedly. ¡°Young Mistress, you have to take responsibility for me.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss¡­¡± Upon hearing this, cold sweat broke out on Zhou Yongchang¡¯s forehead. Da Tian was a bold and cautious person. He was the most useful person around him.

    Could it be that Xia Tao had asked something that had something to do with him and had angered Da Tian?

    Before he could finish speaking, he heard anothermotion outside. Everyone in the courtyard looked out.

    An old servant scrambled into the courtyard. When she saw Eldest Miss, she fell to her knees and said in a panic, ¡°Eldest Miss, bad news, someone¡¯s being hit¡­¡±

    Dong Mei was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°What do you mean? Tell me!¡±

    The old woman seemed to be frightened. She trembled for a long time before calming down. ¡°The four men who entered the residence with Steward Zhou beat Old Madam Zhang up for some reason¡­¡±

    When Zhou Yongchang heard this, his eyes darkened.

    They had just scolded Eldest Miss¡¯s maidservant, and now they were causing trouble in the residence. Not only were they pping Eldest Miss¡¯s face, but they were also ignoring the dignity and face of the Yu Residence?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face darkened. She nced at Zhou Yongchang and stood up from her chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Zhou Yongchang felt like dying when he saw this.

    The group made their way to Ting Lan Court.

    From afar, they could hear the sound of an old woman crying. When they got closer, they saw Old Madam Zhang sitting on the ground with her hair disheveled, hugging her feet and crying. Her face was scraped and bleeding, looking a little scary.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Yongtian and the other three were pressed to the ground by the guards stationed in the outer courtyard, still struggling desperately.

    Upon seeing Yu Youyao, Old Madam Zhang hurriedly stood up and limped over to greet her. However, she had only taken two steps when she fell to the ground with a thud. She crawled over to Yu Youyao and cried out for justice¡ª

    ¡°Eldest Miss, I¡¯m a maidservant from the outer courtyard¡¯s Tinn Courtyard. Just now, Miss Xia Tao had brought a few men into the residence with Steward Zhou of the Little Zhouzhuang and asked me to take care of them. Who knew that after eating a table of food and wine, those men were about to go out to look for Steward Zhou. I didn¡¯t let them go out and said that they couldn¡¯t walk around the residence lest they offended Master. Who knew that they would actually attack me? I¡¯ve lived for most of my life, but I¡¯ve really never seen anyone so barbaric as to bully the main family¡­¡±

    After hearing what had happened, Yu Youyao looked at the four men. ¡°Let them go first.¡±

    The guards released Zhou Yongtian and the others.

    Zhou Yongtian and the others copsed to the ground, looking dazed.

    Although they had often followed Steward Zhou into the Yu Residence and had seen some of the world, they were still farmers after all. Seeing how grand the Yu Residence was and hearing that the two old masters of the Yu Residence were both high-ranking officials in the Imperial Court, they were also terrified. They had never seen such a scene before.

    Zhou Yongtian went to the toilet. When he heard the old maids¡¯ words, he returned to the side courtyard and discussed with hispanions about finding Manager Zhou.

    Old Madam Zhang stopped them. When they first entered the residence, this old woman had been polite to them, but now, she was looking down on them and was very arrogant. She even scolded them for being useless.

    Zhou Yongtian thought that something had really happened to Steward Zhou, which was why this old woman was so arrogant. He panicked.

    They hade here together with Steward Zhou. Now that something had happened to him, they were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Hence, they were anxious. Seeing that Old Madam Zhang hade up to pull them back, how could they just stand there and let her pull them back? Before they could do anything, they heard Old Madam Zhang let out a scream and fall to the ground, injuring her foot¡­

 Chapter 113 - 113 Deceit

    113 Deceit

    Old Madam Zhang shouted, ¡°Someone¡¯s being beaten up. Someone¡­¡±

    This shout stunned them. Before they could react, five or six guards rushed over from nowhere and knocked them to the ground.

    The guards were wearing stylish clothes and had arge saber at their waists. They looked majestic, and the few of them were immediately shocked.

    Zhou Yongchang knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Eldest Miss, Zhou Yongtian and the others are all farmers. They don¡¯t know the rules of the residence, and they didn¡¯t cause trouble on purpose. Eldest Miss, please let them off.¡±

    No matter how stupid he was, he understood that on the first day that Eldest Miss was in charge of the household, she had wanted to use Mother Yang as a tool to deal with him. However, he had been in charge of Little Zhou¡¯s residence for many years, so he couldn¡¯t be easily manipted.

    Hence, Eldest Miss bypassed him and directly targeted the people he had brought.

    They were all farmers, so how could they have seen much of the world? If they tried to scare them, wouldn¡¯t they be scared silly?

    Yu Youyao ignored Zhou Yongchang and looked at Zhou Yongtian and the others. ¡°The four of you are causing trouble in the residence. Are you unhappy with the Yu Residence?¡±

    These words were serious. Zhou Yongtian trembled in fear and hurriedly said, ¡°No, no, we didn¡¯t cause any trouble, nor are we dissatisfied. We just, just¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao held her teacup. ¡°But what?¡±

    Zhou Yongtian opened his mouth and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhou Yongchang. Then, he lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Yu Youyao waited for a while, but when he didn¡¯t say anything, she said, ¡°The Yu Residence has always been generous and benevolent to their tenants. In the past few years, the weather has been good. All the families in the capital have increased their rent by 50 copper coins one after another. The Old Madam in our residence is kind and respectful, so she only increased it by 20 copper coins. I heard that the weather is cold this year and the crops in the manor aren¡¯t growing well. I even discussed with Steward Zhou that the rent for this season will be reduced by 50 copper coins per mu.¡±

    Zhou Yongtian and the others suddenly widened their eyes, and even their breathing became rapid. Each mu ofnd cost 50 copper coins, but each family had rented 10 mu ofnd, which meant 500 copper coins¡­

    When Xia Tao heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Miss, you can¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve always been soft-hearted and kind-hearted, just like Old Madam. Don¡¯t be deceived by the people of Zhouzhuang. I¡¯ve asked around. The weather is a little cold this year, but our residence has been buying vegetables from outside every day. They¡¯re big and juicy, and they¡¯re also from the farmsteads in the suburbs of the capital. They¡¯re all the same. Why aren¡¯t the vegetables on Little Zhouzhuang¡¯s farm growing well? It¡¯s just that they¡¯re too useless and don¡¯t know how to manage the farm, so they¡¯re trying to fool you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Zhou Yongtian and the others looked even more uneasy and panicked.

    As farmers who relied on farming to survive, it would be a huge mistake if the crops were not handled well.

    Therefore, when they had heard from the old servant of the Tinn Residence that Eldest Miss had wanted to find fault with Steward Zhou because her crops had not grown well, they thought that what Steward Zhou had done in the vige had been discovered by the residence. That was why they had panicked and wanted to look for Steward Zhou. That was why they had gotten into a fight with the old servant, and in the end, it had ended up in a mess.

    Yu Youyao frowned when she heard this and waved her hand. ¡°You caused trouble in the residence today, ignoring the dignity and face of the main family. You also don¡¯t have any respect or gratitude for the main family. In the future, the four of you shouldn¡¯t rent the farnd of the residence. Since the farmers of the Zhouzhuang can¡¯t manage the crops well and caused the main family to suffer losses, it¡¯s fine if you want to fool the main family and reduce the rent. ording to the rules of the other families in the capital, you¡¯ll have to pay an additional 30 copper coins per acre. If you don¡¯t want to farm anymore, you can inform Steward Zhou. The Yu Residence won¡¯t force you either. Let me make it clear first. If you still don¡¯t nt good crops and cause the residence to suffer losses, you don¡¯t have to farm anymore.¡±

    Zhou Yongchang copsed to the ground.

    Eldest Miss¡¯s move to take drastic measures had simply caught him off guard. If Eldest Miss wanted to punish him just because he hadn¡¯t handled the vegetables well, even the entire Zhouzhuang would be in an uproar.

    However, Eldest Miss had shown both kindness and power. She had tried to reduce the rent for the farmers by a season, but the farmers did not know how to be grateful and were disrespectful to the main family. If this were to be mentioned outside, it would be because they were ungrateful. They would not be able to raise their heads in the future, and other families in the capital would not rentnd to them in the future.

    The others in Little Zhouzhuang would also resent him and Zhou Yongtian for angering the main family and causing them to suffer losses.

    He had quite a bit of prestige in Little Zhouzhuang, but all of this was based on the fact that he could benefit the farmers of Little Zhouzhuang so that they could have fields and food to eat.

    Once their interests were involved, their previous respect would turn to dissatisfaction.

    Even without the Yu Residence taking action, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his position as a steward.

    In order to appease the Yu Residence¡¯s anger, they would even push him out to take the me without hesitation. Then, they would choose a more suitable manager who would satisfy the main family.

    Zhou Yongtian and the others were even more shocked. The farnd was the lifeblood of the vigers. If the Yu Residence did not allow them to rent farnd, how were they supposed to live?

    One of them knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Eldest Miss, I¡¯m Zhou Yongniu. I¡¯ve been farming for generations, and I¡¯m good at farming. We don¡¯t have to worry about the crops, nor do we want to fool you¡­¡±

    Xia Tao said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling. Why is it that other families¡¯ crops are growing well, but ours are not? You¡¯re still trying to fool Young Miss¡­¡±

    These words made Zhou Yongniu feel ashamed. ¡°Although the weather is a little cold this year, the younger ones have long built straw sheds and prepared a lot of thatch. They¡¯ve also prepared some expensive vegetables and fruits and a heater. As long as we put in the effort, we can grow the vegetables well.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and drank her tea. Her slender eyebrows were slightly furrowed, revealing an unfathomable coldness.

    However, Zhou Yongniu continued, ¡°It was Manager Zhou who asked us to raze the straw shed. He said that if the harvest at the farmstead was good, the Yu Residence might increase rent more. In the past two years, the farmsteads in the suburbs of the capital had been rented one after another, so we listened to him. We didn¡¯t want to fool the main family. It was just that there were many people in the family, so we wanted the women and children to have more food. For a moment, we were confused, but there were still some vegetables that grew well, and they were sent into the residence every time¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was shocked and furious. She looked at Zhou Yongchang. ¡°Y-you actually dare to fool the main family like this?¡±

    Lying to the higher-ups and being greedy for the master¡¯s money was considered betraying the master. Although he was not a servant of the Yu Residence, he was still a servant who had signed a contract with the master. If the master were to be calctive, he would be sued, punished, and sent to jail.

    Zhou Yongchang¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Eldest Miss, I had no choice. Yes, yes¡­¡±

    His eyes widened as he looked around. He was even more shocked when he saw the impressive guards, a few burly old maids, and some maidservants standing in the courtyard.

 Chapter 114 - 114 Biting Each Other

    114 Biting Each Other

    When he suddenly saw Mother Yang, who was dressed in a dark green outfit, Zhou Yongchang pointed at her and shouted, ¡°It was Mother Yang who instructed me to do this. It was Mother Yang¡­¡±

    Mother Yang was so shocked that she fell to her knees. ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Zhou Yongchang couldn¡¯t care less about Mother Yang, who was crying out for justice. ¡°I¡¯m just a small manager of the manor, but Mother Yang is someone who¡¯s well-known to the master of the residence. I didn¡¯t want to lie to the master, but Mother Yang threatened me with an additional lease, so I had no choice but to consider the farmers of Little Zhouzhuang, so¡­¡±

    When Mother Yang heard this, she cried. ¡°I¡¯m just a servant. How can I threaten Steward Zhou? Whether or not the rent increases is up to the master. Since when did it be my turn to make decisions? Steward Zhou is ndering me. Eldest Miss, please investigate¡­¡±

    As she listened to the two of them bickering, Yu Youyao asked calmly, ¡°So, you¡¯re using the cold weather and the fact that the vegetables aren¡¯t growing well as an excuse to buy vegetables from outside to hide the money you¡¯re using to buy vegetables? I see that you¡¯re all deceiving and colluding with each other. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve done this a lot¡­¡±

    Most of the vegetables did not grow well. When the residence asked about it, their answer was just that the weather was not good, so the master could not be too harsh on them.

    There were good ones that had been secretly sent into the residence for the master to eat. The money used to buy vegetables was considered fraud.

    This method was not very brilliant, but the steward of the residence had colluded with the steward of the vige. Furthermore, all of this was instigated by Yang Shuwan, so it was not easy to detect.

    Even if they had sensed it, anyone else would have been fooled.

    Zhou Yongchang and Mother Yang suddenly stopped talking, their faces ashen.

    What else could they say?

    Could it be that they had said to Eldest Miss that all of this had been instructed by Eldest Madam Yang, and that they had only done as she had instructed? That all the money they had kept had ended up in Eldest Madam¡¯s hands, and they had only enjoyed a little of it?

    Even a smart person would know that these words could not be said.

    Eldest Miss¡¯s management had Old Madam¡¯s backing, but she knew a thing or two about filial piety. If Eldest Miss knew the truth, she would only thing they were deliberately biting each other and would be more furious.

    With a loud bang, Yu Youyao smashed the teacup in her hand angrily and stood there with a dark expression, not saying a word.

    However, everyone present trembled in fear.

    Oh my god, Eldest Miss was not even ten years old. She was only a child, but why did she already have such a terrifying aura?

    At this moment, Yu Zongzheng had just left the government office and was about to head to the study when he saw themotion in front of him. He said to Zhao Da, who was beside him, ¡°Go over and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Zhao Da quickly went over. Seeing Butler Mo standing at the side, he asked him what had happened.

    Butler Mo did not dare to hide anything, so he exined everything in detail.

    After hearing this, Zhao Da hurriedly returned to report to Yu Zongzheng, ¡°Eldest Madam is seriously ill. She handed the butler¡¯s key back to Old Madam, but she couldn¡¯t manage the house. Old Madam is also old, so it¡¯s not good for her to work too hard, so she asked Nanny Liu to help Eldest Miss manage the house.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Zongzheng frowned.

    Although Yao Yao was the eldest daughter of the first wife, and although it was her duty to manage the household, she was still young and had never learned how to manage the household properly. He was afraid that something had gone wrong, which was why this matter had blown up. His expression darkened.

    On second thought, he thought of Madam Yang!

    In the past, although Madam Yang¡¯s management had made some mistakes, it had never been as big as this. It could be seen that she still had some redeeming qualities.

    As a result, he thought of the first few days when he had reprimanded Yang Shuwan for not knowing how to manage the house because of the matter of the Tian-tsui. He was afraid that it would hurt Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart and she fell sick the moment he turned around. She couldn¡¯t even manage the house, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.

    Yu Zongzheng was thinking that he would go to the storeroomter to pick out a good item and visit Madam Yang in the main courtyard tofort her. Then, he heard Eldest Miss continue, ¡°Eldest Miss looked at the ount book and realized that there was a problem with the main kitchen¡¯s purchasing ount book, so she asked Mother Yang, who was in charge of purchasing. Mother Yang only said that the weather was cold and the vegetables on the farm weren¡¯t growing well, so she had to buy them outside with money. The vegetables outside were more expensive.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°Continue.¡±

    Zhao Da said, ¡°After Eldest Miss heard this, she was worried about the harvest in the vige, so she met with Steward Zhou, who was delivering vegetables. Eldest Miss thought that Old Madam was the kindest and most understanding of the vigers, and was worried that the crops wouldn¡¯t be good, so she wanted to reduce the rent by 50 copper coins per mu¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression softened. He wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t heard it, but when he heard it, he felt that although Yao Yao was young, she was thoughtful and kind-hearted like her mother.

    All these years, he and his second brother had been able to establish themselves firmly in the imperial court because his mother had done good deeds and cultivated Buddhism, giving the family a good reputation that no one could criticize.

    Zhao Da changed the topic. ¡°Who knew that after drinking a few cups of rice wine, the few farmers who came with Steward Zhou started making a fuss in the residence. Not only did they scold Eldest Miss¡¯s maidservant, Xia Tao, but they also hit Old Madam Zhang from the outer courtyard. Eldest Miss felt that these people were ungrateful and disrespectful to the main family. She refused to let them continue renting thend in our residence.¡±

    Even Yu Zongzheng was furious. ¡°He deserves this.¡±

    Zhao Da continued, ¡°One of the farmers panicked when he heard that they couldn¡¯t continue to rent farnd. He revealed that Mother Yang from our residence had colluded with Steward Zhou and deliberately managed the farmers poorly. Not only did they not manage the crops well, but they even secretly transported some of the good crops from the vige to the residence for the people to eat. This way, the money for the vegetables from the main kitchen¡¯s ounts was embezzled by them!¡±

    ¡°How dare they!¡± Yu Zongzheng was furious when he heard this. He strode over in his official boots.

    Upon seeing the old master of the residence, the servants quickly bowed. Yu Youyao also walked up to her father and called out, ¡°Father!¡±

    Zhou Yongchang¡¯s face turned ashen.

    Zhou Yongtian and the other two looked at the old master in the residence. He was wearing a red official uniform and a dignified official hat. Even the shoes on his feet looked mighty. His entire demeanor was so shocking that they did not even dare to breathe loudly. Their tall and strong bodies could not help but tremble.

    Yu Zongzheng ignored them and asked Yu Youyao, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    He had thought that there was a slip-up on Yao Yao¡¯s part.

    Who would have known that Yao Yao herself was so capable? On the first day, she had discovered that the internal and external managers were colluding with each other and were greedy for the money in the residence. It was obvious that her mother had raised her well over the years. In the past, he had misjudged his eldest daughter.

 Chapter 115 - 115 Digging a Hole for You

    115 Digging a Hole for You

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mother Yang and Steward Zhou are both old servants in the residence. In the beginning, they worked for Grandmother, then followed my mother. Now that they¡¯re working for my mother, they naturally have a special rtionship. It¡¯s not good for me to be in charge of the household on my first day. Although I¡¯m in charge, I¡¯m still young and my mother is the mistress of the household. However, some important matters still have to be decided by my mother.¡±

    Yao Yao was in charge of the family and could still care about Madam Yang, but she truly respected her stepmother, Yang Shuwan. Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought it through, let¡¯s do this.¡±

    However, the guilt he felt towards Yang Shuwan hadpletely dissipated.

    Just as Yao Yao had said, Mother Yang and Steward Zhou were both old servants in the residence. In the past, they had always worked with their mother and Madam Xie, and had never made a mistake.

    However, as soon as they started following Yang Shuwan, they became greedy. It was obvious that Yang Shuwan was indeed not good enough as a household manager. In fact, she was not even as good as a half-grown child like Yao Yao.

    It was simply a disgrace.

    In addition, Yang Shuwan used to be in charge of the household. It was Yao Yao¡¯s first day managing the household, so it was Yang Shuwan¡¯s responsibility if anything happened.

    At the thought of this, Yu Zongzheng felt a rare warmth for his eldest daughter. He reached out and stroked the top of her head, sighing sincerely. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve really grown up. Now, you know how to share your mother¡¯s and grandmother¡¯s burdens.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips, feeling a little shy. ¡°Mother is sick and Grandmother doesn¡¯t have much energy, so I have to take responsibility. This is what I should do.¡±

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu also found out about this matter. ¡°This girl is really meticulous when ites to handling matters. She might not be able to control Steward Zhou, but she can still easily control a few of them.¡±

    Nanny Liu also said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Even if Zhou Yongchang can cover the sky with one hand in Zhouzhuang, can he still rent his own fields for the farmers to farm? There are old and young people in the vige, so how can they support their families without fields? If Eldest Miss were to scare them, wouldn¡¯t they panic? Even if Eldest Miss doesn¡¯t kill anyone, she can still show them her gratitude and authority.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled meaningfully. ¡°Has Master returned to the residence?¡±

    Nanny Liu did not understand what she meant for a moment, so she replied obediently, ¡°What a coincidence. When Master returned to the residence from the government office, there was amotion in the front courtyard, so he found out about this and wanted to go to the main courtyard with Eldest Miss.¡±

    Old Madam Yu gave a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Yao Yao specially chose the Ting Lan Courtyard.¡±

    Nanny Liu was stunned for a moment before she realized what was going on. She immediately pped her thigh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a must to go through the main study next to the Ting Lan Residence? But how would Eldest Miss know when Master will return? If he returnster today, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes at her again. ¡°Stop pretending. I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t guessed it.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled awkwardly and did not say anything.

    She could not say everything that Eldest Miss said. Even if she knew, she had to pretend not to know.

    Old Madam Yu did not hide anything. ¡°Eldest Brother¡¯s leg was injured a few days ago. Although he can already go to the government office, Imperial Physician Li asked him to recuperate carefully for a while. The people in the government office also know that Eldest Master is injured, so they won¡¯t trouble him to go there. If he doesn¡¯t leave the government office early, he will leave at the right time. No matter what, this matter can¡¯t be avoided.¡±

    Nanny Liu nodded. Eldest Miss had calcted the time and ce, and had arranged a good show.

    Old Madam Yu stopped counting the Buddha beads. ¡°Yao Yao is the stepdaughter and it¡¯s her first day managing the household, yet she¡¯s already finding fault with Mother Yang and Steward Zhou. No one thought that she¡¯s deliberately making things difficult for her stepmother. If I step in, there will be people who say that I dote on Yao Yao.¡±

    ¡°Now that Eldest Son has appeared, Madam Yang doesn¡¯t dare to pursue this matter anymore. She¡¯s causing a ruckus in the residence looking for trouble with Yao Yao. Even the servants don¡¯t dare to say anything else.¡±

    From this, it could be seen that Yao Yao not only knew how to do things, but also how to conduct herself.

    In this world, there were many people who knew how to do things.

    There were very few people who knew how to conduct themselves.

    Usually, if one wasn¡¯t too smart, they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending. In history, such people were everywhere. However, if one was too stupid and didn¡¯t understand the situation, they would end up harming themselves. There was one in the residence.

    There were even fewer people who knew how to conduct themselves.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°In the past, Yao Yao was ignorant. I was always worried about what she would do in the future. But now, in just a month or two, she seems to have changed into a different person. I feel terrible.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not know what to say.

    Old Madam Yu was silent for a while. ¡°That¡¯s good too. As an old woman, I¡¯ll have to go one day. I can¡¯t take care of her forever. She has to be able to stand on her own so that she won¡¯t be bullied.¡±

    Yu Youyao ordered a few old maids and escorted Steward Zhou and Mother Yang to the main courtyard.

    Even if Yu Zongzheng didn¡¯t care about his work, such a terrible thing had happened at home, and he happened to run into it. Naturally, there was no reason for him to ignore it so he followed along to take a look.

    The group met Yang Shuwan halfway.

    She had a thickyer of powder on her face, which made her look even more pale. She was wearing a in water-colored dress with a wide belt tied around her waist, making her waist look thin and tight. She looked weak and vulnerable, but also slender and charming.

    As soon as she saw Master, Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Master, although my management isn¡¯t as good as Sister Xie, all these years, I¡¯ve been busy taking care of all the household matters. I often have to bite my tongue. Furthermore, this is such a huge family. Although there have been some mistakes in the family, it has been stable until today.¡±

    She had not forgotten that a few days ago, Master had immediatelypared her to Madam Xie.

    She had been sick for a few days and had even handed over the butler¡¯s key. Wouldn¡¯t Master feel guilty towards her? She had taken the initiative to mention Madam Xie to deepen his guilt towards her.

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he also felt that what she said made sense, and the anger in his heart dissipated a little.

    Yang Shuwan observed his expression and felt relieved. She wiped her tears with a handkerchief and continued to cry miserably. ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well these past few days. The doctor asked me to recuperate carefully for a few days. Even though I couldn¡¯t continue to manage the residence, I handed over the key. Old Madam asked Eldest Miss to manage the residence, but I had no objections. Eldest Miss is the eldest daughter of the first wife and isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time for her to learn and set an example for the other young misses in the residence.¡±

    At this point, she stopped talking, but her tears fell even more fiercely. She was truly a weeping beauty, so weak¡ª

    ¡°Mother Yang and Butler Zhou are both old people. After I became the person in charge, I followed the previous rules. I didn¡¯t know that they had done something wrong, but they just had to me it on me¡­¡±

 Chapter 116 - 116 Bad News

    116 Bad News

    In the afternoon, Nanny Li went to look for Mother Yang. Only then did she realize that Mother Yang hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to look for her because she was with Chun Xiao and couldn¡¯t leave.

    She knew that something bad had happened.

    Immediately after, she followed the people from the manor into the residence. The people that Steward Zhou had brought had caused trouble in the residence, and she was worried, so she asked Nanny Li to secretly go to Ting Lan Courtyard to listen to the news.

    In the end, Nanny Li saw that her master had left the government office. Without even bothering to listen to the news, she rushed back to the main courtyard to report to her.

    She quickly got someone to change her clothes and was about to rush to Ting Lan Courtyard.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Youyao had indeed led Old Master here and trapped Mother Yang and Steward Zhou in the main courtyard. It was obvious that she had been set on fire.

    This was why Yang Shuwan had cried andined when she saw Yu Zongzheng.

    At first, Yu Zongzheng still felt that Madam Yang¡¯s words made sense, but as he listened, he felt that something was amiss. ¡°You mean, Butler Zhou and Mother Yang are trying to use you?¡±

    Yao Yao hadn¡¯t mentioned this just now. She had only said that Mother Yang and Steward Zhou had deceived their superior and concealed their mistakes.

    Yang Shuwan was stunned for a moment before crying her heart out again. ¡°They were already tied up and brought to the main courtyard. Wouldn¡¯t they have used me? Why didn¡¯t you bring them elsewhere?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened even more. ¡°Are you ming Yao Yao for leading them to you? Do you think she deliberately brought Steward Zhou and Mother Yang here to criticize you?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t say that!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng said angrily, ¡°You didn¡¯t say that, but that¡¯s exactly what you meant.¡±

    Seeing that her master was angry, Yang Shuwan had a bad feeling. She hurriedly denied, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    Seeing that she was still quibbling and was about to re up, Yu Youyao took a step forward. ¡°Father¡¯s leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so you can¡¯t get angry. It won¡¯t be good for your health. Mother is recuperating in the main courtyard, and I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know the details of what happened earlier, so she has some misunderstandings about me. When I exin it clearly to Mother, Mother will naturally understand.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng took a deep breath and calmed his anger. He remained silent with a dark expression.

    But when Yang Shuwan heard this, she knew that something was wrong.

    ording to the situation, after Old Master returned to the residence, was there any other inside information that Nanny Li had not found out?

    So what she had said earlier had backfired?

    Yu Youyao bowed to Yang Shuwan and continued, ¡°Mother has been in charge of the household for many years, and she has worked hard and done a lot. This time, Mother has been seriously ill, and Grandmother has asked me to manage the household because she wants to share Mother¡¯s burden. I¡¯m young and inexperienced, and I¡¯ve never been in charge of the household seriously in the past, but I¡¯m very cautious and don¡¯t dare to be careless at all. I¡¯m worried that if I don¡¯t do a good job, not only will I not be able to share Mother¡¯s burden, but I¡¯ll also burden her. I¡¯m also very careful and don¡¯t dare to make any mistakes.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded as he listened. It was obvious that this was the reason why she had discovered the collusion in the main kitchen. It was obvious that she was really trying to manage the household.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face stiffened. She did not know whether tough or cry. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°I also felt that since all the vegetables in the manor had grown, why were they still buying so many vegetables outside? I asked, and Mother Yang said that the weather was cold this year and that the vegetables in the manor hadn¡¯t grown well. I thought that the other crops must have also been affected, so I met with Steward Zhou to discuss reducing the rent.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuyuan suddenly tightened her grip on her handkerchief. She opened her mouth, wanting to interrupt¡ª

    ¡°Who knew that the person Steward Zhou had brought along would cause trouble in the residence. As the head of the household, how could he tolerate this? He didn¡¯t expect that Mother Yang and Steward Zhou would collude and covet the money in the residence.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They hadn¡¯t mentioned her at all. So, Butler Zhou and Mother Yang didn¡¯t implicate her?

    Then why had Yu Youyao brought Mother Yang and Steward Zhou to the main courtyard to look for her?

    Yu Youyao looked ashamed. ¡°I was still young and hadn¡¯t experienced such an important matter, so I panicked for a moment. I thought that since Mother was the mistress of the household and I was only helping to manage the household, there were some important matters in the family that needed Mother¡¯s decision to show how important the rules in the residence were. Therefore, I brought Steward Zhou and Mother Yang over to look for Mother, hoping that Mother would make a decision. I didn¡¯t expect that Mother would misunderstand. I was in the wrong. Mother, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯ll be my fault if you¡¯re angry.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, her vision darkened and she almost fainted on the spot. Her head, which had stopped hurting a few days ago, started throbbing again.

    If this matter did not implicate her, then what she had said the moment she met the Eldest Master just now would be measuring the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men Furthermore, the one who was judged was her stepdaughter, and she did so in front of the Eldest Master and many people in the residence.

    In that case, her reputation as a gentle and magnanimous mother would probably be greatly reduced.

    A person¡¯s reputation had to be umted slowly.

    Back then, as the daughter of a concubine, she had married into the Yu Residence as a second wife within a hundred days of the first wife, Madam Xie. Even then, she had been criticized by many people. It was only after she had entered the Yu Residence that she had used a lot of money to win people¡¯s hearts and be known as a loving mother. Then, she had slowly built up her reputation as a gentle and magnanimous person. In the past few years, she had finally established herself in the noble circle of the capital.

    However, this time, even though the residence was closed off, it involved the matters of the vige. There were too many people involved and there should be some news outside.

    Seeing that Yang Shuwan hadn¡¯t said anything, Yu Youyao was a little panicked. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for making you work so hard for the residence. Please forgive me.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s head hurt terribly. Her mouth trembled as the words left her mouth¡­

    However, Yu Zongzheng shouted back, ¡°Madam Yang, even if you don¡¯t know about Steward Zhou and Mother Yang¡¯s greed for the money in the residence, you were in charge of this family previously. You were also at fault for not doing your job properly and managing the household properly. This matter should have been handled by you. Don¡¯t put on airs.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± In front of so many people, Yang Shuwan was on the verge of copse, and her ears were ringing.

    However, she thought to herself, It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. After thismotion, even if I use my recovery as an excuse for her to hand over the right to manage the family, Master wouldn¡¯t feel guilty about it at all.

    He would probably be even more dissatisfied!

    After figuring this out, Yang Shuwan knew that Yu Youyao had deliberately dug a hole for her to jump into.

    However, she had shot herself in the foot. She had handed over her authority as the head of the household, but she had not gained anything. Instead, she had made Yu Youyao, who was a good-for-nothing, take the opportunity to y dirty tricks.

    However, the more Yu Zongzheng spoke, the angrier he became. He suddenly raised his voice and said, ¡°Yao Yao¡¯er is only a half-grown child. Now that this has happened, not only did she not deal with it privately, but she also didn¡¯t report it Old Madam. Instead, she directly brought them to you and let you deal with them. This is to save your face and let the servants see your dignity as the mistress of the household, so that they won¡¯t dare to criticize you because of this.¡±

 Chapter 117 - 117 Grace and Power

    117 Grace and Power

    When the servants heard this, they thought about it carefully and realized that it made sense. For a moment, they looked at Yu Youyao differently.

    It was said that the Third Miss in the residence was kind-hearted.

    However, they felt that Eldest Miss was even more generous and proper. She was kind and filial.

    Yu Zongzheng sneered. ¡°Yao Yao has good intentions, but you actually suspect that she deliberately brought Steward Zhou and Mother Yang over to criticize you. Do you still need to criticize her? If they make a mistake, it means that you didn¡¯t manage the house well. It¡¯s your fault in the first ce. You can¡¯t deny it even if you want to.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s mouth trembled as she suppressed her headache. She quickly said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know the truth and misunderstood Yao Yao.¡± With that, she held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and forced a smile. She said gently, ¡°Yao Yao, I apologize. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    Yu Youyao only felt that Madam Yang¡¯s hand was wet and cold. It was sweaty and ufortable to hold. Hence, she lowered her head and lowered her eyes, saying softly, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re being too serious. You¡¯re not feeling well and should be recuperating well, but I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being insensible and causing you trouble.¡±

    After the two of them said a few words of ¡°filial piety¡±, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger subsided a little.

    Yu Youyao quietly removed her hand from Yang Shuwan¡¯s grip and asked, ¡°Mother, Mother Yang and Steward Zhou are both here. How should we deal with them?¡±

    At the mention of this, Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth and said angrily, ¡°These dog ves are deceiving their superiors and subordinates. How dare they covet the money in the residence? They must be bold. We can¡¯t let them off easily.¡±

    Yu Youyao listened carefully and said nothing.

    Mother Yang and Steward Zhou, who were kneeling on the ground, were so frightened that they almost fainted. They quickly broke free from the old maids¡¯ grip and crawled to Yang Shuwan¡¯s feet, crying and begging for mercy.

    ¡°First Madam, please spare me. I know my mistake. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. First Madam, please spare me on ount of how I¡¯ve always done my best for you¡­¡±

    ¡°First Madam, I¡¯m loyal to you and have always done as you instructed. Please spare me this time, First Madam¡­¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard the cries of Mother Yang and Steward Zhou, her heart skipped a beat.

    These two old fellows were clearly threatening her openly. If she did not let them off, they would really bite her in front of Master.

    Previously, they had deliberately gone to Yu Youyao for a way out by not calling her out in front of her.

    Yang Shuwan panicked, but at this moment, the Old Master and all the servants in the residence were watching. If they were to be punished lightly, it would seem like she was really guilty. Hence, she made up her mind and said, ¡°Each of you will be punished with 50 strokes of the paddle and sent to the authorities to be convicted.¡±

    Mother Yang and Steward Zhou were so frightened that they cried on the spot.

    When the servants of the Great Zhou Dynasty arrived at the government, they would be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle. Then, they would be locked up for half a month. If they were still alive, they would be exiled to do manualbor. Most of them were injured and would never be treated by a doctor. Furthermore, they would travel a long way. On the way, they could not take it anymore and their corpses were exposed in the wilderness.

    Even if they could reach the ce of exile, there were very few who could endure the endless hard work every day.

    Even a person would not be able to withstand 80 strokes of the paddle. First Madam was asking for their lives!

    Looking at the miserable state of the two of them, the others in the residence also felt that First Madam was too ruthless.

    Everyone was working in the residence, so how could they not know who had instructed Mother Yang and Steward Zhou to be so tantly greedy for money?

    How could they not know whose pocket the money had entered?

    First Madam had taken all the benefits, but in the end, she burned the bridge after crossing it. She didn¡¯t even want to give them a way out.

    With First Madam¡¯s personality, they wouldn¡¯t dare to work for her in the future.

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t care less. He frowned and turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Yao Yao, what do you think of this?¡±

    Yang Shuwan clenched her handkerchief tightly in anger.

    What did Master mean? She was the head of the household, yet he had to ask Yu Youyao about how she was handling the servants? Did he think that she was inferior to a half-grown child like Yu Youyao?

    Yu Youyao nced at Steward Zhou and Mother Yang. She couldn¡¯t bear to see them like this. She hesitated for a moment, not knowing what to say.

    Seeing her troubled expression, Yu Zongzheng guessed that she was concerned about Madam Yang, so he said, ¡°Just tell me!¡±

    When Steward Zhou and Mother Yang heard this, they hurriedly crawled to Eldest Miss and cried for mercy. ¡°Eldest Miss, we¡¯re all servants. Even if we had the guts of a bear or a leopard, we wouldn¡¯t dare to be greedy for the money in the residence. I did do something wrong, but we weren¡¯t the ones who were greedy for the money. It was¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s gaze focused on Yang Shuwan.

    Yang Shuwan was shocked. Just as she was about to shout at them to stop talking, she heard Yu Youyao say in a gentle voice, ¡°Father, Mother was angry that Steward Zhou and Mother Yang had fooled her. In a moment of anger, she wanted to punish them severely. This is only human nature. However, I feel that Mother Yang is a member of the family and has served the family for generations. Even if she loses all her assets and is sent to the vige to continue working for the residence, it can still be considered a master-servant rtionship.¡±

    However, she could not let Mother Yang and Steward Zhou really use Madam Yang. Otherwise, Madam Yang¡¯s reputation would be tarnished and it would also affect the Yu family¡¯s reputation.

    On the first day of managing the household, she had already been involved in matters of the residence, and now, she had even implicated Yang Shuwan. It was inevitable that people would think that she had done it on purpose, and it would not be good for her reputation.

    It was toote.

    Now that her father was dissatisfied with Yang Shuwan and had doubts, it was time to stop.

    When Mother Yang heard this, she stopped ming Yang Shuwan. She was instantly filled with gratitude and kept kowtowing to Eldest Miss. Every kowtow was sincere. In just a few moments, her forehead was bruised. ¡°I thank Eldest Miss for her kindness. Eldest Miss is as kind and benevolent as Old Madam. You will definitely be rewarded in the future. When I go to the vige, I will definitely do my best and not let down Eldest Miss¡¯s friendship. In the future, I will eat vegetarian meals, pay respects to Buddha with Old Madam, and pray for Eldest Miss every day.¡±

    First Madam wanted her dead.

    But Eldest Miss was willing to help her. This was a life-saving favor, a huge favor.

    Butler Zhou also looked at Eldest Miss expectantly.

    Yu Youyao did not let him down. ¡°As for Steward Zhou, although he¡¯s not a servant in the residence, I heard that his father used to help out with the matters in the residence. All these years, there have been no major mistakes in Little Zhouzhuang. We can confiscate his money and release him from his contract..¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and thought for a moment. Then, she continued, ¡°I heard that there was arge forest in Little Zhouzhuang. As the soil was too shallow, people didn¡¯t spend much effort on it. I asked Steward Zhou to nt pine wood there. Pine wood is easy to grow, and it can grow everywhere. Pine nuts and pine flowers are extremely good things. Pine oil can be used to make wax, pine wood can be used to make furniture, smoke meat, and used as firewood. It also has many other uses.¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118 Stick and Carrot Approach

    118 Stick and Carrot Approach

    Zhou Yongchang thought that although nting trees was hardbor, not only would it save his life, but he would also have a job in the future, so that he could live his life well.

    For servants like them who had made mistakes, if it was serious, they would be punished like First Madam and sent to the government. If they were beaten and exiled, their lives would be in danger.

    Even the lightest mistakes would cause them to be chased out. Such an experience could easily be found out by others. In the future, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find any work outside. Soon, their days would be numbered.

    Even though Eldest Miss dealt with the servants, she was still sincere and righteous. Zhou Yongchang also kowtowed gratefully like Mother Yang.

    After thinking about it carefully, Yu Zongzheng could tell that Yao Yao had put in a lot of effort to deal with this matter. It was indeed a show of kindness. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    The other servants also felt that Eldest Miss was benevolent and looked at her with admiration.

    Yang Shuwan watched helplessly as Yu Youyao tried to win others over. She was so angry that she was trembling, but she had no choice but tough. ¡°Yao Yao, you handled this very well. Just now, Mother was so angry that she said some harsh words. Mother Yang and Zhou Yongchang are both old servants in the residence, so we have a strong rtionship with them. Naturally, we can¡¯t really send them to the government. Otherwise, others will think that our family treats the servants harshly.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve only learned a little from watching you manage the household. I hope you don¡¯t me me for crossing the line.¡±

    How was this learning from her? It was obvious that someone was guiding her from behind.

    Yang Shuwan felt a stab in her heart and quickly said, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m sick now. If Yao Yao can help manage the household, I can also recuperate in peace. I can¡¯t thank you enough, so how could I me you?¡±

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t look too good. You must be tired. I¡¯ll get someone to find a doctor to take a look at you. Mother, you can rest!¡±

    Yang Shuwan was stunned for a moment before she realized what she had meant. Her expression froze again, and she couldn¡¯t refuse even if she wanted to. ¡°Thank you, Yao Yao.¡±

    Previously, she had deliberately used her illness to hand over the butler¡¯s key. Now, Yu Youyao¡¯s words made it clear that she wanted to use this illness to let her continue recuperating.

    At this moment, it would be difficult for her to take over the position of butler from Yu Youyao.

    Yu Zongzheng patted Yu Youyao¡¯s small shoulder and praised, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re really thorough. I was right about you. From now on, you¡¯ll have to spend more effort in this family.¡±

    These words undoubtedly affirmed Yu Youyao¡¯s ability as a household manager. Even if Yang Shuwan recovered in the future, she probably wouldn¡¯t take back all the authority as a manager easily.

    At the thought of this, the blood drained from Yang Shuwan¡¯s face. She held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s already very tiring for you to have to go to school every day and learn from Nanny Xu. You also have to help manage the household because of Mother¡¯s illness. It¡¯s been hard on you during this period. When Mother recovers, I¡¯ll definitely thank you.¡±

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s only right.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng also realized that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to keep letting Yao Yao manage the household, so he said to Madam Yang, ¡°Take good care of yourself and recover as soon as possible. You can¡¯t let Yao Yao manage the residence alone. It will affect her studies.¡±

    At first, Yang Shuwan was delighted when she heard this, but when she heard the rest, her face stiffened. What did Master mean? Even if she recovered, he still wanted Yu Youyao to continue managing the house with her?

    How could that be?

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but want to speak.

    However, Yu Zongzheng had never liked to deal with these matters in the residence. Now that everything had been settled, how could he stay any longer? ¡°I still have something to do in the study, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    With that, he strode away without waiting for Yang Shuwan to react.

    Yang Shuwan almost fell over in anger. She had to ask Nanny Li for help to prevent herself from losing herposure.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and bowed to Yang Shuwan. ¡°If Mother isn¡¯t feeling well, you should rest well. There are still some matters in the front yard that haven¡¯t been settled. I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    With that, without waiting for Yang Shuwan to react, she had already led the maidservants to the front courtyard.

    Yang Shuwan watched helplessly as Yu Youyao was escorted away by the servants of the residence. This scene was so piercing that her eyes hurt, and she even tore the handkerchief in her hand. ¡°She¡¯s rebelling. This little b*tch is rebelling. Look at her, she¡¯s pretending so well in front of her father. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that she came from my stomach. Once her father leaves, she¡¯ll ignore mepletely¡­¡±

    Nanny Li felt her scalp go numb. ¡°Madam, lower your voice. We¡¯re still outside the main courtyard¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan reacted and looked around. Her head hurt again and again. If she had known earlier, she would have stayed in the main courtyard and waited for Yu Youyao to bring Zhou Yongchang and Mother Yang over. In her own courtyard, she could have covered it up no matter what.

    But now, it was really embarrassing. She had lost all her face.

    Yang Shuwanined to Nanny Li, ¡°How did you hear the news? I was reprimanded by Master for no reason.¡±

    When Nanny Li heard this, she was so frightened that she bent down and trembled. ¡°I-I panicked when I saw Master. I was afraid that Eldest Miss would gossip about it in front of Master, so I wanted to hurry back and report it to Madam so that you could react in time. Who knew¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your brain to think about it? You¡¯ve spent a lot of time here and there. It¡¯s time for that b*tch Yu Youyao to be humiliated.¡±

    Nanny Li felt very wronged, but she apologized in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    However, she thought to herself, ¡°How could I have known that Master would actuallye to the main courtyard with Eldest Miss? Master usually doesn¡¯t care about the affairs of the household.¡±

    Even First Madam herself had not expected this. Otherwise, why would she be so panicked?

    After Yu Youyao returned to the front courtyard, she ordered someone to call Zhou Yongtian and the other three over. ¡°Although you have nothing to do with Zhou Yongchang and Mother Yang¡¯s greed for money in the residence, it¡¯s also a fact that your Zhouzhuang has been fooling the main family. It¡¯s also a fact that you didn¡¯t manage the crops well. Go back and make things clear to the people in the residence. In the future, there will be an increase of 30 copper coins per mu. The harvest this season has to be 15% more than in previous years. If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t farm on thend of the residence in the future.¡±

    On the other hand, Zhou Yongtian and the others were deeply grateful. What Eldest Miss meant was that they could continue to rent farnd in Zhouzhuang. This was more worth it than anything else.

    In other words, the Yu Residence was still very kind.

    Even after such a thing happened, the rent did not increase much. It was only about the same as the other residences in the capital. In the past few years, the situation had been going well, so they had to take good care of the crops. These rentals were considered light to them. If they could eat their fill and save some money, they could still live well and have some hope.

 Chapter 119 - 119 Kind and Benevolent

    119 Kind and Benevolent

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°As soon as I took over as the manager today, Old Madam told me that the farmers in Zhouzhuang had been working for many years and were all capable people. She told me to treat them well, so I wouldn¡¯t turn a ship full of people upside down. Now that Steward Zhou has ended his contract, someone needs to represent the vige. Go back and discuss this. Pick a capable steward toe to the residence to see me. After all, the farnd in Little Zhouzhuang will be rented out to him. It¡¯s convenient for you to manage it yourself.¡±

    Zhou Yongtian was overjoyed when he saw the stick and the carrot.

    Eldest Miss was still willing to trust Zhouzhuang, so the few of them were sincerely grateful and respectful to her. ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. When we return to Zhouzhuang, we¡¯ll definitely discuss it with Elder Zhuang and find you a capable and honest steward. We won¡¯t disappoint you again.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very satisfied. She called Xia Tao over and handed them some pastries that she had prepared. ¡°Take these snacks with you on the way.¡±

    It took more than four hours to travel from the capital to Zhouzhuang. It was the hardest to travel on an empty stomach. Zhou Yongtian and the others each held arge oil paper bag and kowtowed a few times to Eldest Miss, wishing they could die for her.

    After dealing with all this, Yu Youyao had originally nned to return to the Jade Courtyard to rest. However, Qiu Xing immediately came over to report, ¡°Eldest Miss, Manager Sun of the Jinxiu Manor is here. He¡¯s waiting in the guest courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat back down. ¡°When did Manager Sun arrive?¡±

    Qiu Xing hurriedly said, ¡°He¡¯s been here for half an hour. I heard that First Madam is sick, and Eldest Miss is helping to manage the household. He has something to discuss and can¡¯t leave, so he¡¯s been waiting in the guest courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Bring him to the Windfall Courtyard, which is not far from the main courtyard. I¡¯ll be there soon. From now on, all the matters in the family will be handled there. It¡¯s closer to Mother, so if there¡¯s anything important, we can report it to her as soon as possible.¡±

    Qiu Xingplied and left.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu brought over a bowl of medicinal cuisine. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Sister. Have some food and rest for a while. You¡¯re still young, you can¡¯t work too hard.¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms and whined, ¡°Nanny, why is it so difficult to manage the household? It seems like there are endless things to do. I don¡¯t want to manage the household anymore¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu looked at her childish behavior and felt a little amused.

    This girl had just instructed Xia Tao and the others to arrange a good show in the residence. She did not look like a half-grown child, but like a little ¡°house manager¡±.

    Now, she had revealed her true colors. She really did not know what to say.

    Nanny Xu coaxed her, ¡°It¡¯s also the first day. There are rules and routines in the residence. Nanny Liu can handle them herself. I can¡¯t let you tire yourself out. Bear with it for now.¡±

    In Windfall Courtyard¡ª

    Manager Sun held a cup decorated with pink plum blossom branches and drank some tea. The top-grade Biluochun was green and tempting in the porcin bowl. It curled up like a snail and tasted fragrant and fresh.

    It was rare for her to have such good tea in other houses. Now that the Yu Residence had a new manager, even the way they treated their guests had be much more polite.

    When Manager Sun arrived, there was amotion in the residence.

    Even though the Yu Residence had strict rules, it was inevitable that she heard a few words from the maidservants. After thinking about it carefully, she could roughly guess what had happened.

    The Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence was not an ordinary person. On the first day, she had exposed the wrongdoings of the residence and the stewards who were greedy for money. Not only had she established authority in the residence, but she had also helped the Yu Residence to avoid any losses.

    Just as Manager Sun was lost in thought, she heard the young maidservant¡¯s deliberately low voice from outside¡ª

    ¡°¡­ Eldest Miss said that Mother Yang was a child of a family that had a rtionship of serving the family for generations, so she was sent to the vige to continue working for the residence. It was also to fulfill the master-servant rtionship¡­¡±

    Manager Sun recalled thest time she had seen the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence. She was still a young child, but she had just revealed her beauty. Every word and action of hers was filled with generosity. She couldn¡¯t help but tilt his ear¡ª

    ¡°¡­ Steward Zhou and his son have done many things for the residence for many years, and they rarely make mistakes¡­ Let him nt trees in the forest of Little Zhouzhuang to make up for his mistakes¡­¡±

    Manager Sun looked out and saw a maidservant and an old servant talking together. From the corner of her eye, she happened to see that the two of them were smiling. When she mentioned Eldest Miss, she respected her from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Eldest Miss is really like Old Madam, kind and benevolent.¡± Then, she continued to praise Eldest Miss Yu.

    Manager Sun understood what was going on. Eldest Miss Yu cared about the rtionship between master and servant, so she always let others live. Which of the servants in the residence could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t make mistakes?

    Which servant wouldn¡¯t be convinced by such a kind and benevolent master?

    It was truly a show of grace and power!

    Manager Sun took a sip of tea. The young maidservant in the room served her a new cup of tea and reced the old one. Even though she had to wait for almost an hour, she still felt veryfortable with such a polite greeting.

    It was no wonder that the servants in the residence praised Eldest Miss.

    Just as she was thinking this, a young maidservant¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Eldest Miss is here.¡±

    Manager Sun hurriedly put down her teacup and stood up from her chair. She turned to look at the door, only to see the green curtains of the room being lifted as Eldest Miss Yu walked in.

    Even Manager Sun, who was experienced and knowledgeable, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    She was wearing a red dress with embroidered golden branches, and a thin muslin shirt with golden branches. On her chest was a red-gold peony hairpin with seven-colored gems embedded in it. She looked like she was wearing jewelry. Her head wasbed to resemble a single conch, and there were small red-gold peony essories wrapped around it. There were also red gems embedded in the center of the peonies.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the jewelry was exquisite, especially the fine muslin shirt that was draped over her. The silk ga pendant patterns on it were made of gold thread that was slightly thicker than hair. It was true gold. It was said that this craftsmanship was only avable in the Quanzhou Prefecture. There were only a few pieces a year, and most of them were sent into the pce as tributes.

    She had only heard of it, but had never seen it before!

    But who wouldn¡¯t recognize gold?

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s outfit was truly imposing. Even though she was young, she still exuded a noble aura that made others feel very humble. They did not even dare to look at her directly.

    As expected of a leader.

    Manager Sun quickly stepped forward with a smile and said politely, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re very busy. Sorry for disturbing you.¡±

    Yu Youyao also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first day managing the household, so there are many things I don¡¯t know how to do. I¡¯ve made you wait for a long time. Manager Sun, please take a seat.¡±

    Manager Sun sat back down obediently.

    The maidservant quickly served fresh tea.

    Manager Sun waited for Eldest Miss Yu to put down her teacup before saying, ¡°A few days ago, some of the clothes ordered by the Yu Residence were made. Thinking that the residence was waiting to wear them, I sent a few over first.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Manager Sun.¡±

    The two old maids quickly moved the box that Manager Sun had brought to the middle of the living room. Manager Sun opened the box and neatly folded the clothes one by one.

 Chapter 120 - 120 Another Demon Child

    120 Another Demon Child

    Yu Youyao looked at them one by one.

    After taking a closer look at the style and colors, she was worried that there would be something inappropriate. If the young misses in the residence were to wear it out, they would lose theirposure and etiquette. It would be a small matter if they were made a fool of. However, if theycked etiquette, it would be a disaster.

    Immediately after, Yu Youyao saw a loose-fitting shirt with a round cor andrge sleeves. There was a seam at the knee of the dress, and a pleated skirt at the bottom. The loose-fitting shirt was made of snow satin, but it didn¡¯t even have a pattern. However, it looked simple and elegant.

    Yu Youyao could imagine how elegant and beautiful this set of clothes would look on her. When she moved, there would be a row of pleats at the bottom, gently rolling in the wind like a flower swaying. How elegant and beautiful would that look?

    Among all the dresses, this one was particrly eye-catching.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at Manager Sun, who quickly said, ¡°This was made by the Third Miss of the residence herself. She also made the design herself.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly. ¡°ording to the ¡®Records of the Great Court¡¯ of the previous dynasty, the tunic was made of thin white cloth, with a round cor andrge sleeves. Below it was a horizontal robe as an outer garment. At the waist, there was ayer of silk. The schrs and the students of the state and county had to wear it.¡±

    Manager Sun was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look at the clothes. Although these clothes were a little different from the description, he could roughly see many simrities.

    At this point, Yu Youyao¡¯s tone changed slightly, revealing a hint of warmth and indifference. ¡°When it came to the Great Zhou Dynasty, it was no longer popr. Students and schrs all liked to wear long and deep clothes, but the tradition of wearing thenshan had not been abolished. Furthermore, on some important asions, such as the memorial ceremony of the countryside school, the students¡¯ celebration, and the worship of the Confucius Temple, all of them had to wearnshans to show their respect to Confucius. Is this a precedent?¡±

    When Manager Sun heard this, even his body trembled. He hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Jinxiu Manor¡¯s negligence. I didn¡¯t expect that the style of this outfit would be made ording to the style of thenshan. Thenshan was not very popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I only saw that Third Miss looked good, but I almost made a mistake.¡±

    There were also some clothes in the books that looked like thenshan, but most of them were men¡¯s clothes and were a little different from the real thing. How could the tailors who made the clothes know how to do this? They just followed the looks.

    Unexpectedly, when the clothes were made, they looked just like anshan.

    The Yu Residence was an official¡¯s residence, so they had to be even more careful with their words and actions. Anshan was nothing much, but if news of this were to spread, it would be inevitable that someone with ulterior motives would take the opportunity to attack the Yu Residence. It would be disrespectful to wear anshan.

    The Yu Residence was a schrly family, and they respected Confucius. If word got out that they didn¡¯t respect Confucius, it would really stir up a ho¡¯s nest for all the schrs in the world.

    Just this outfit alone could destroy the schrly reputation that the Yu n had umted for generations.

    At that time, Jinxiu Manor would also be implicated.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice became a little calmer. ¡°Every dynasty has extremely strict clothes-making etiquette. If there¡¯s a mistake in the clothes, it¡¯ll be too serious. Even if thisnshan isn¡¯t part of the popr culture, there¡¯s still the etiquette of wearing it. It¡¯s very important. Third Sister is raised in her own room, so she doesn¡¯t know about this. Jinxiu Manor is an old embroidery house that the Yu Residence uses. It¡¯s a ce where everything is new and unique. It also has the mentality of a business. Even the Yu Residence feels that the clothes in Jinxiu Manor are new, so they¡¯ve been using it all this time. However, we have to be careful.¡±

    Although Yu Jianjia did not fight for it, she had to be different in every way, so she wanted to make clothes that looked like anshan. Lanshans were not popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the Confucian school did not have a clear rule that anshan was important.

    It made sense that Yu Jianjia did not know about this.

    Manager Sun¡¯s face turned pale. Other than agreeing repeatedly, she could not say anything else.

    Eldest Miss Yu was a formidable person. Her words just now were clear and logical, but she understood the severity of it.

    The Third Miss had been raised in ignorance, but the Jinxiu Manor had not been cautious. With just a few words, they had removed the Third Miss from the painting, and the wrong ones had be the Jinxiu Manor.

    At such a young age, she already had such knowledge, breadth of mind, and methods.

    At the thought of Yu Jianjia, Yu Youyao softened her tone. ¡°Thisnshan has to be modified. The round cor will be made into a fashionable round cor. The wide sleeves will remain the same, and the cross between the knees will be moved down a little. The missing material wille from me. Remember to be more cautious in the future.¡±

    Manager Sun heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Although it was Third Miss Yu who had requested for the garment to be made, the stakes involved were the fault of the Jinxiu Manor. Now that the material had been damaged, it was time for the Jinxiu Manor topensate.

    She was the one who had handled the clothes of the Yu Residence, so this responsibility had fallen on her shoulders. Even the Jinxiu Manor had to be calctive, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her position as the shopkeeper.

    Since Eldest Miss Yu was willing toe up with something herself, even if she did not pursue this matter anymore, she did not have to take responsibility and let others catch her red-handed.

    No wonder everyone in the Yu Residence said that Eldest Miss Yu was kind.

    Yu Youyao looked at the other clothes one by one. Other than thisnshan, there was nothing wrong with the other clothes. She nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The Jinxiu Manor lives up to its reputation.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Manager Sun finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss, you tter me. The Jinxiu Manor will definitely work harder on the remaining clothes. Even if we have to push aside the other residences¡¯ requests, we have to make the Yu Residence¡¯s clothes first.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and asked Xia Tao to give her the silver. ¡°Thank you, Manager Sun.¡±

    Manager Sun weighed her wallet lightly and her smile deepened. She was about to make a trip to the second house when Yu Youyao said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Manager Sun, you should go back first. I¡¯ll make the arrangements to send the clothes to the second house. If there are any problems, I¡¯ll get someone to send them back to the Jinxiu Manor to be changed.¡±

    Manager Sun thanked her profusely.

    It was indeed not appropriate to go to the second house now, but since the clothes had already been delivered, there was no reason to take them back. Even if they had made the clothes together, there was no reason to give them to the first house first.

    Eldest Miss¡¯s suggestion was very considerate.

    After Manager Sun left, Yu Youyao looked at a few more sets of clothes. After confirming that there were no problems, she got someone to send the clothes to the second house. She then pointed at a pomegranate dress. ¡°Send it to Fourth Sister.¡±

    Qiu Xing hurriedly took the clothes and went to the Hanlu Courtyard.

    After being taught a lesson by her father, Yu Qingning had be more well-behaved recently.

    At this moment, Yu Qingning was carrying five books and learning to walk in the courtyard. She no longer fell all the time like before, but the books on her head were not allowed to fall. Every time they fell, she would be punished with an incense stick.

    She had been walking for two hours straight. The blisters on the soles of her feet had yet to heal, but new ones had already appeared. Her legs were sore and numb, and her stomach and legs were trembling.

    At this moment, a sharp voice came from outside. Yu Qingning tilted her head to listen. ¡°Jinxiu Manor has sent a set of clothes over. Eldest Miss asked me to bring it over for Fourth Miss quickly.¡±

 Chapter 121 - 121 Just to Harm Me

    121 Just to Harm Me

    Upon hearing that new clothes had arrived, Yu Qingning was very happy. However, when she suddenly heard the words ¡°Eldest Miss¡±, she suddenly remembered that her grandmother had asked Yu Youyao to manage the house. She identally sprained her ankle, and the books on her head hit her face and fell to the ground.

    Yu Qingning cried out in surprise.

    Nanny Jin stood up with a smile. ¡°Fourth Miss dropped her books, so we¡¯ll light up another incense stick. Fourth Miss is the young mistress of an official family, but she¡¯s making such a fuss. It¡¯s really inappropriate. Let¡¯s add another incense stick.¡±

    After saying that, she ignored Yu Qingning¡¯s gritted teeth and twisted expression and sat back in her chair, leisurely picking up her tea to drink.

    This tea was sent over by Eldest Madam Yang a few days ago. It was top-grade Tieguanyin tea, and it tasted very mellow and fragrant.

    Yu Qingning was so angry that tears streamed down her face. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°That damned Yu Youyao. Instead of harming others, she came to harm me.¡±

    Nanny Jin scoffed. Usually, when she heard such words, she would have to teach the younger generation of the sect a lesson on how to respect the younger generation and how to differentiate between the direct line of descent. However, some people were more ambitious than others, so they naturally couldn¡¯t bear to hear such words. Hence, they started making a fuss again, making others feel that the nanny was useless and would ruin their reputation.

    ¡­ .

    Yu Jianjia stood under the porch in a daze. She looked at the magnolia tree in the courtyard. It was March, and the flowers were blooming beautifully.

    She had heard from her mother that this was a very precious magnolia. In the first year of her mother¡¯s marriage to the Yu Residence, in order to please her mother, her father had spent a lot of effort to get it back from Ju Rong Treasure Mountain in Suzhou.

    ¡°Young Miss, the physician has just taken Madam¡¯s pulse and is writing a prescription.¡± Hui Xiang walked quietly behind her young mistress with small steps. She looked at her young mistress, who was alone and filled with heartache.

    As soon as Young Mistress finished school, Ai Ye came over to report that First Madam was having a headache again. When she asked, she realized that First Madam was angered by Eldest Miss.

    All the servants in the residence were saying that Eldest Miss was as kind-hearted as Old Madam. She was kind and generous, and treated the servants well. She also sincerely respected Eldest Madam, and even Old Master praised Eldest Miss.

    The servants did not dare to gossip about First Madam. On one hand, they were full of praise for Eldest Miss, while on the other hand, they kept quiet about First Madam. Even a fool could understand the difference.

    On the first day that Eldest Miss was in charge of the household, she stepped on Eldest Madam¡¯s head and established her authority in the residence, convincing the servants.

    Indeed, she had been taught by a nanny in the pce to use some despicable and sinister methods to harm First Madam and Young Mistress.

    Yu Jianjia covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed lightly. Her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    The physician who was treating the First Madam¡¯s illness was surnamed Ding. He was a capable physician who specialized in treating headaches and fevers.

    When Xia Tao led Ding Langzhong to the main courtyard, she even told Nanny Li that Ding Lang¡¯s Chinese medicine skills were very brilliant. Eldest Miss had spent a lot of effort to invite him into the residence.

    She had only hired a physician, but that had already been a huge contribution. Those who didn¡¯t know better would really think that Eldest Miss was so filial to Eldest Madam.

    Yu Jianjia entered the house. Doctor Ding had already written the prescription and handed it to Nanny Li. Nanny Li casually took the prescription and turned to hand it to Mu Jin, who was beside her. However, her attitude was very cold. She did not even bother to hide it. There was only ink, paper, and inkstone on the table. She did not even bother to serve a cup of hot tea.

    The doctor was invited by Yu Youyao, but the patient was her mother. How could she be so negligent!

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly and ordered someone to bring some tea over. After Doctor Ding took a sip, she asked worriedly, ¡°Thank you for treating my mother. How is she?¡±

    Seeing Third Miss Yu¡¯s worried expression, Doctor Ding said, ¡°Did First Madam have a migraine previously?¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded, and her face turned a little pale. ¡°Just two days ago, I invited a physician over to take a look. The physician said that Mother only had a headache asionally and would be fine after recuperating for a day or two. Who would have thought that she would have another headache today? It¡¯s even more serious than before, and she can¡¯t even get up.¡±

    Doctor Ding nodded in understanding. ¡°The previous deduction based on her pulse isn¡¯t wrong. It¡¯s just that First Madam¡¯s illness is caused by a high level of anger, but it affects the liver, kidneys, spleen, stomach, and lungs. It has to be cleared of heat and activated blood and her vital energy has to be regted to be fully recovered.¡± The physician looked down at his remaining pulse case and pointed at the words ¡°regte vital energy¡±. Then, he continued, ¡°The focus is on the word ¡®vital energy¡¯. If the vital energy is flowing smoothly, the blood will flow smoothly, and if the blood flows smoothly, the vital energy will flow freely. The greatest taboo for this illness is to be highly emotional. When you¡¯re emotional, the fire will burn, and the liver will move. When your stomach is burning, the vital energy will stagnate.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s breathing tightened. Doctor Ding had made it very clear that her mother was furious. ¡°How should we treat this illness? Can it be cured?¡±

    Doctor Ding nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve prescribed some medicine for First Madam¡¯s stomach fire. It only takes two days for it to take effect. I¡¯ve also prescribed a few more prescriptions to relieve the internal fire, and most of her illness has been cured. However, First Madam¡¯s internal organs were injured this time. She still needs to recuperate carefully in the future before she can recover fully. Otherwise, it will be difficult to treat the root of her illness in the future.¡±

    Hearing Physician Ding¡¯s certainty, Yu Jianjia understood that the physician Yu Youyao had hired was indeed the best. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Thank you, Physician Ding.¡±

    Doctor Ding shook his head. ¡°Third Miss is too kind.¡±

    Yu Jianjia ordered someone to cover the consultation fee and gave him a bag of good medicinal herbs. She asked Nanny Li to follow Doctor Ding back to get the medication.

    After arranging everything, Ai Ye returned. ¡°Third Miss, I¡¯ve gone out to ask around. Physician Ding is indeed an extremely powerful physician in the capital. He¡¯s best at headaches and fever, as well as difficult andplicated illnesses. There are many wealthy families in the capital who have invited him into the residence to take a look at their illnesses. He¡¯s a useful person. Doctor Ding also has a good reputation. The medicinal herbs in other medicinal halls are of lower grade than his¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia listened carefully and nodded.

    Yu Youyao had generously hired a physician for her mother. She definitely had to hire the best to show her ¡°filial piety.¡±

    She did not suspect that Yu Youyao would tamper with this. However, no matter how good the doctor was, she did not know his background. She was a little worried, so she asked Ai Ye to go out and ask around.

    Hui Xiang came over. ¡°Young Mistress, the First Madam is awake.¡±

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly entered the inner room. Yang Shuwan leaned against the pillow, her face sallow. ¡°Where¡¯s Nanny Li?¡±

    Yu Jianjia sat on the edge of the bed and held her mother¡¯s hand. She said gently, ¡°Nanny Li went to get medicine for Mother. Mother¡¯s health is tight, and I¡¯m worried about the others.¡±

    Yang Shuwan nodded. ¡°You know about what happened in the residence?¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded slightly and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think about this anymore. Take care of your health and get the butler¡¯s key back. Eldest Sister is young, but she¡¯s only helping out. Mother is the mistress of the household. No matter what, this family can¡¯t surpass Mother. Once Mother has regained power, she can think about the future.¡±

 Chapter 122 - 122 Slap Her Mouth!

    122 p Her Mouth!

    Yang Shuwan was originally filled with anger and resentment, but after hearing her daughter¡¯s casual words, her anger dissipated a little. She nodded. ¡°Jia Jia, you¡¯re still the one who¡¯s thinking too clearly.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t take charge, there was no point in being anxious.

    Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I only want Mother to be well.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was touched and thought of Yu Zongzheng. ¡°After Yu Youyao¡¯s instigation, your father is bing more and more dissatisfied with me. Now that I¡¯m sick, it¡¯s not good for me to approach your father anymore.¡±

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife for a long time. Father still treats Mother well, but it¡¯s only for a moment of anger. This time, Mother is sick. When Father¡¯s anger has subsided a little, he¡¯lle over to visit her. Mother, tell Father more about your past together, and don¡¯t mention anything about managing the household anymore.¡±

    Yang Shuwan nodded. Seeing that her mother¡¯s lips were dry, Yu Jianjia asked Mu Jin to pour a cup of hot tea and personally fed it to her mother.

    She had originally nned to say some moreforting words to reassure her mother, but to her surprise, Hui Xiang reported, ¡°Young Mistress, Eldest Miss said that she has something to discuss with you and wants you to go to Windfall Courtyard.¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly. Before she could say anything, Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on the corner of the nket and said hatefully, ¡°This rotten little b*tch. She¡¯s trying to show off her authority as a household manager.¡±

    Hui Xiang was also furious. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Eldest Miss has something to discuss with Miss, so why can¡¯t shee over and look for her herself? She even wanted Miss to look for her? What kind of logic is this? She clearly knows that Eldest Madam isn¡¯t feeling well, and Miss has always been filial. Of course, she has to take care of Eldest Madam, but she still wants to order Miss around. I wonder what kind of evil heart she has.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia saw her mother¡¯s sallow face, an abnormal flush immediately appeared on her face. Her wet gazended heavily on Hui Xiang. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Hui Xiang also realized that she had misspoken and quickly lowered her head, not daring to say anything else.

    Yu Jianjia turned around and saw her mother. She tucked her mother in and said, ¡°Big Sister must be looking for me for something. Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression softened and she nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t let that b*tch Yu Youyao bully you. Although your father is dissatisfied with me, he has always doted on you the most. If there¡¯s anything, just look for him.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded and led Hui Xiang out of the main courtyard.

    The Windfall Courtyard was close to the main courtyard. There was only a corridor, and it only took a few turns.

    Xia Tao was already waiting outside the courtyard. When she saw Yu Jianjiaing over, she hurriedly went forward to greet her. ¡°Third Miss is here. Eldest Miss is waiting for you in the courtyard.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded and entered the courtyard with Xia Tao.

    In the past, no one lived in the Windfall Courtyard. Because it was close to the main courtyard, the servants took care of it very carefully every day. It was also clean and tidy inside. Coincidentally, there was a White Jade Orchid nted inside. It was just an ordinary species, but the trees swayed in the wind, and the white flowers that fell on the branches were like lotuses. The white flowers were dazzling. They were 30% elegant and 70% pure.

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao was sitting at the stone table under the magnolia tree. Under the branches of magnolia flowers, she looked indescribably beautiful.

    Seeing Yu Jianjia, Yu Youyao quickly stood up. ¡°Third Sister,e and sit down.¡±

    Yu Jianjia sat opposite her and called out gently, ¡°Big Sister!¡±

    The maidservant quickly served the tea. Yu Youyao asked worriedly, ¡°Is Mother¡¯s health alright? What did the doctor say just now?¡±

    Yu Jianjia held her teacup and lowered her eyes. In a low voice, she said, ¡°The doctor said that Mother¡¯s diet isn¡¯t appropriate, and it causes her stomach to heat up. She¡¯ll recover after two days of medicine. She¡¯ll recover after a few days of rest.¡±

    That was indeed what the doctor meant. She was just avoiding the main point.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I still have some good medicinal herbs. I¡¯ll get someone to send them to Motherter and let them take care of her carefully.¡±

    However, she did not say that she wanted to visit her mother. It was obvious that Yu Youyao¡¯s so-called ¡°filial piety¡± was all an act.

    Yu Youyao had to go to school, learn the rules from Nanny Xu, and help manage the household. It couldn¡¯t be any more tiring. Even if she didn¡¯t visit her mother, no one would say anything. This was because helping her mother manage the household was already ¡°sharing her mother¡¯s burdens.¡± It was already ¡°filial piety.¡±

    Yu Jianjia immediately felt that the tea in her mouth was tasteless. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re all sisters. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Besides, I¡¯m also worried about Mother¡¯s health and hope that she will recover soon.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and did not speak.

    Yu Youyao did not mention this matter either. Instead, she changed the topic and said, ¡°In the afternoon, Manager Sun from the Jinxiu Manor came to the residence to deliver clothes. Everyone was given a set of clothes to wear first. However, Third Sister¡¯s clothes have to be changed, so I asked Manager Sun to bring them back and she will send them to you in two days¡­¡±

    It was her first day managing the household, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to keep causing trouble. ¡°Too shrewd¡± wasn¡¯t a good reputation, so it was inevitable that people would think that she was targeting Yang Shuwan and her daughter.

    Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t prepared to mention thenshan either, so she helped Yu Jianjia cover it up.

    Yu Youyao was an extremely smart person, so there was no need to say much. She would understand when she asked aroundter.

    Before she could finish speaking, Hui Xiang, who was beside Yu Jianjia, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Eldest Miss, what do you mean? Even if there are some mistakes in a piece of clothing, how wrong can it be? How could it be that our Young Mistress didn¡¯t even see it before it was taken back by Manager Sun? Although you¡¯re the eldest sister, you¡¯re also in charge of the family now. You don¡¯t have the right to make decisions for our Young Miss.¡±

    As she spoke, Hui Xiang nced at the young mistress. Seeing that the young mistress was pursing her lips and not saying anything, her thin body trembled and swayed a little. However, Eldest Miss was really angry.

    The more Hui Xiang thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re too much. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll deliberately make things difficult for my Miss¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Youyao interrupted coldly, ¡°How can you talk back to your master? Where did you get the cheek to do so? I think it¡¯s because Third Sister is kind-hearted. She allowed you to be so disrespectful and unruly. If she doesn¡¯t punish you, wouldn¡¯t all the maidservants in the residence learn from you in the future?!¡± As she spoke, she looked at Chun Xiao. ¡°p her mouth!¡±

    Hui Xiang¡¯s eyes widened as she subconsciously looked at Yu Jianjia.

    Although Hui Xiang had spoken too quickly and allowed Yu Youyao to pick on her, she was still eager to protect her mistress.

    Besides, Hui Xiang was her personal maidservant, so she had to be the one to teach her a lesson. No one else had the right to criticize her, even if it was beating a dog.

    Yu Youyao was being so tant, yet she didn¡¯t even take her seriously. How could she stand by and do nothing?

 Chapter 123 - 123 How Impressive

    123 How Impressive

    However, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Big Sister, I respect you as my eldest sister, but Hui Xiang is my maidservant. She said something wrong just now and offended you, so I should be the one to teach her a lesson. If you don¡¯t like what she said and want to p her, that¡¯s overstepping your boundaries. Do you have any intention of asking me?¡±

    Looking at this pale, delicate, and beautiful face in front of her, Yu Youyao suddenly recalled that in that nightmare, even when Yu Jianjia said the most vicious words in the world, she was still so gentle and delicate¡ª

    ¡°Third Sister, Hui Xiang said something wrong. It¡¯s also your fault for not disciplining her well. I remember that Zhi Zi, who was in front of you, was beaten and sold out of the residence because she had made a mistake. It¡¯s obvious that Third Sister is too gentle and kind-hearted, but she can¡¯t even manage her maidservants well. She allowed all the servants to bully their masters and not take them seriously. As your eldest sister, I have to be the bad person and teach them a lesson for you. Is that wrong?¡±

    That¡¯s right? Not only that, if anyone found out, they would think that she had deliberately allowed her maidservant to treat Yu Youyao disrespectfully. Yu Jianjia felt an itch in her throat and started coughing.

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, Hui Xiang is just a maidservant, but she keeps trying to sow discord between us sisters. This is a huge taboo in the family. If Grandmother finds out, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t just be a few strokes of the paddle and selling her.¡±

    As soon as Yu Jianjia opened her mouth, a gust of cold wind suddenly blew into her mouth and down her throat, freezing her heart.

    Previously, Zhi Zi had been flogged and sold out of the residence because of Yu Youyao. Now that Hui Xiang had offended Yu Youyao, it could be said that she had been careless. However, one or two of them had offended Yu Youyao, and there were so many old maids watching. How could there be such a coincidence? If this matter really reached her grandmother¡¯s ears, what good could she get?

    The nanny from the Education Department was still in the residence. She would teach her the principle of seniority!

    Yu Youyao looked at Chun Xiao. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to p her?¡±

    The two old maids pressed Hui Xiang to the ground. No matter how she screamed and struggled, she couldn¡¯t move. Chun Xiao stepped forward and pped her left and right, causing her to scream and cry. After a few ps, Hui Xiang¡¯s face turned red and swollen.

    Yu Youyao said in a low voice, ¡°Chun Xiao¡¯s father used to be Grandmother¡¯s coachman. He used to practice some moves, and Chun Xiao learned them from him since she was young. When ites to beating people up, her hands never go soft.¡±

    Yu Jianjia sat there with a pale face, clutching her handkerchief tightly in her hand. Every p was crisp and loud. It was obvious that she had used a lot of strength. It had clearly hit Hui Xiang¡¯s face, but she felt as if she had been pped.

    After ten ps, Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Chun Xiao stopped and returned to Yu Youyao¡¯s side. She received the tea from the maidservant and handed it to Eldest Miss.

    Both sides of Hui Xiang¡¯s face were swollen like a pig¡¯s head. Her hair was messy as she crawled on the ground, sobbing softly. Yu Jianjia asked Ai Ye to help her up.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and said coldly, ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re really impressive. She was the one who spoke rudely when the joss sticks were in your hands today. However, I have to ask Big Sister carefully. How did Manager Sun manage to take back the finished clothes? Did everyone else have theirs sent back, or were only mine affected?¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly and nced at Dong Mei. She had been holding a wooden tray in her hand, and there was a in brocade dress neatly folded on top of it. It was the style that she had picked out previously. Manager Sun had prepared it and sent it over.

    Hence, she said slowly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can wear this in dress of mine. My figure is about the same as yours now, and this dress is also in and elegant. It¡¯s probably suitable for you.¡±

    She had originally nned to do this, but Hui Xiang retorted and changed the topic. Now that she had mentioned this again, she wanted to give both parties a way out.

    However, Yu Jianjia did not appreciate it. She was certain that Yu Youyao was just as Hui Xiang had said, deliberately making things difficult for her. She pursed her lips, her expression weak and stubborn. ¡°Even if something goes wrong with my own clothes, I have to know where it went wrong. Isn¡¯t it too much for Big Sister to deal with it privately? I¡¯ll talk to Father and let himment on this.¡±

    With that, Yu Jianjia stood up to leave.

    Yu Youyao did not stop her. She only turned to Xia Tao and said, ¡°Go to the front courtyard and borrow a book called ¡°Ritual Dances to Confucius¡± from Zhao Da.¡±

    Xia Tao responded and left.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°When Father¡¯s book is here, Third Sister should take a good look at it. Otherwise, Third Sister will think that I¡¯m making things difficult for you and deliberately asked Manager Sun to send your clothes back.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt that something was amiss. It was just a piece of clothing, so why did it have to do with her father? And why was it rted to the ¡°Ritual Dances to Confucius¡±?

    At this thought, she calmed down.

    Yu Youyao was even willing to give away the clothes in the house, so it was unlikely that she would do anything bad to a piece of clothing. Something must have really happened to the clothes.

    It was Yu Youyao¡¯s first day managing a household, so it made sense for her to be more cautious. After all, if something went wrong with her clothes, it would implicate her entire family, or even the entire n!

    After figuring all this out, Yu Jianjia was in no hurry to leave. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and coughed lightly as she apologized, ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little rash just now. Mother is still sick. Big Sister helping to manage the household is also helping to share Mother¡¯s burden. It¡¯s not easy for Big Sister to manage the household. My health isn¡¯t good, so I can¡¯t share Big Sister¡¯s burden. I¡¯m already too ashamed. How can I kick up a fuss with Big Sister over such a small matter? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s being insensible. Big Sister, please bear with me.¡±

    She was also furious because of what had happened in the residence. Seeing that Yu Youyao was punishing Hui Xiang in front of her, she lost herposure.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. I¡¯m the eldest sister. Since you¡¯ve done something wrong, I naturally have to be more tolerant. Mother is still sick. As her children, even if we can¡¯t help much, we should be careful with our words and actions. Everything should be done properly, in case anything goes wrong and Mother gets worried. How can she rest in peace?¡±

    Her calm words made Yu Youyao purse her lips. She didn¡¯t expect Yu Youyao to take it so seriously, as if she was really wrong. ¡°Big Sister is right. When Mother is recuperating, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to manage the family matters. Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    With that, she looked up at Yu Youyao with a sincere expression.

    Yu Youyao, who was sitting under the magnolia tree, was wearing a red eight-piece dress and a gold-ted veil. Her body seemed to be glowing, and even her eyes were dazzled.

    The child¡¯s face was still very young, but when she swept her gaze over them, there was a hint of coldness, like the bone-chilling cold of spring. Her hands couldn¡¯t help but tremble from the pressure!

 Chapter 124 - 124 Just Like Zhou Linghuai

    124 Just Like Zhou Linghuai

    Was this person really the Yu Youyao she knew?

    Yu Jianjia resisted the urge to rub her eyes and take a closer look. Suddenly, another cold and distant face appeared in her mind.

    Zhou Linghuai¡ª

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression resembled Zhou Linghuai¡¯s.

    It reminded her that every time she met Zhou Linghuai in the residence, she had to greet him. Zhou Linghuai called out to her in a low voice, ¡°Third Cousin!¡±

    He was looking at her, but she had a nagging feeling that she wasn¡¯t in his eyes.

    Later on, she happened to see Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao talking together. Yu Youyao smiled brightly, her eyes sparkling, and she looked just like before.

    Meanwhile, Zhou Linghuai, who had always been aloof and distant, had a faint smile on his pale lips as he called out to Yu Youyao, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    Although his voice was still cold, it was like the warmth of the world when the winter snow had just melted.

    At first, she did not notice the difference.

    Later, she found out that Zhou Linghuai only called Yu Youyao. ¡°Cousin!¡±

    The other young misses in the residence became second, third, and fourth cousins in front of him. It was obvious that in his heart, Yu Youyao was the only cousin he acknowledged.

    Xia Tao went all the way to the front courtyard and looked for Zhao Da. ¡°Young Miss asked me toe and get a book called ¡®Ritual Dances to Confucius.¡¯ This book is only avable in Eldest Master and Young Master¡¯s house. Young Master is still in school.¡±

    Zhao Da nodded. ¡°Please allow me to report to you.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Steward Zhao.¡±

    When Zhao Da went to the study, Yu Zongzheng was writing calligraphy. When he heard that his eldest daughter wanted to read ¡°Ritual Dances to Confucius¡±, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°Bring Xia Tao over.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was open-minded, but there were still many restrictions on the books that women could read as they pleased. For example, the ¡°Ritual Dances to Confucius¡± described an extremely high standard of etiquette. It was used to encourage students to have high aspirations, to offer gifts, to sing songs, to y music, to be happy, to give birth, and so on. However, women rarely read such books.

    Soon, Xia Tao was brought over and she bowed respectfully to the Eldest Master. ¡°Today, Manager Sun from the Jinxiu Manor sent over a new spring robe that was simr to anshan. Miss felt that it was a little inappropriate, so she asked me to borrow a book called ¡®Ritual Dances to Confucius¡¯ so that she can look at the records of thenshan and not disrespect any rituals.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng first frowned, clearly feeling that thisnshan was not suitable. ¡°Who made thisnshan?¡±

    However, this question made Xia Tao¡¯s face freeze. She stammered, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Third Miss. Third Miss came up with a piece of snow satin and designed it to look like anshan. She got it done by the Jinxiu Manor. The Great Zhou Dynasty doesn¡¯t have anynshans, and no one has done it in the past, so the Jinxiu Manor didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. Who knew that when Miss saw that it was anshan, she felt that it was a little inappropriate¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that it was Yu Jianjia who had made the robe, Yu Zongzheng was first stunned, but then he felt that it was an unwritten rule among schrs. It was normal for Jia Jia not to know about it, so it was fine. In any case, after the clothes were sent into the residence, the residence would check them one by one to see if they matched the etiquette system.

    But then, he remembered that even Yao Yao knew about the ceremonial robe, so they must have learned about it in school. In that case, Jia Jia was a little out of her depth. ¡°It¡¯s rare that Yao Yao is thorough and appropriate. Take the book over!¡±

    Xia Tao nodded repeatedly.

    After Xia Tao left, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Madam Yang is really getting out of hand. She¡¯s not even as good as Yao Yao, who¡¯s only half grown child.¡±

    On the first day, Butler Yao had received a set of clothes from the Jinxiu Manor. The style of these clothes had been decided by Madam Yang in the past. This was Madam Yang¡¯s fault. Fortunately, Yao Yao had discovered it in time.

    Thinking of what his eldest daughter had done in the residence today, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes lit up and he called Wen Zhu over. ¡°Go to the courtyard and pass a message to Third Miss¡­¡±

    Soon, Xia Tao borrowed a book and returned to Windfall Courtyard.

    Yu Youyao handed the borrowed book to Yu Jianjia. ¡°Third Sister can see it clearly.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was filled with suspicion, so she flipped open the book and read every word. Not long after, the blood drained from her pale face. She felt suffocated, but she held her chest and closed the book with a loud bang. She sat on the chair for a long time before she reacted.

    She slowly stood up and said respectfully to Yu Youyao, ¡°Some time ago, I happened to obtain a painting of a banquet from the previous dynasty. When I saw that someone was wearing anshan, I felt that the Great Zhou Dynasty had never seen such a style before. If it were made into female clothes, it would probably look very good. Hence, I drew all sorts of patterns and asked Manager Sun to help me make it. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an honor among the schrs of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Thenshan was so symbolic in Confucian rituals and I almost caused a disaster.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent, but she did not say anything.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her voice softened a little. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister, for covering up this matter for me. It¡¯s my fault today. My health isn¡¯t too good, so it¡¯s a little difficult for me to discipline the maidservants in front of me. I¡¯ve also treated them much more kindly, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so rash. I¡¯ll punish her with half a year¡¯s worth of monthly sry. In the future, I¡¯ll leave her in the courtyard to manage the matters in my room and not bring her out anymore. She offended Big Sister, and it¡¯s also my fault for not being strict with her. Please forgive me, Big Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly and turned to Dong Mei. ¡°Bring the clothes to Third Sister!¡±

    However, she did not say anything about forgiving her!

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and epted the clothes gratefully, then handed them to Ai Ye. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    Ai Ye helped Hui Xiang back to the courtyard first, while Yu Jianjia made a trip to the main courtyard. Nanny Li had returned with the medicine and was instructing Mu Jin to brew the medicine. ¡°Put away the medicine that Doctor Ding gave you, and brew the prescription that was previously prescribed for you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia walked over with small steps. ¡°Whose idea is this?¡±

    Nanny Li was stunned by the question. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s what I-I meant. Doctor Xiang is the doctor that Eldest Madam needs. The medicine that Madam took previously was also effective.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s voice turned a little cold. ¡°You heard what Physician Ding said previously. Although Doctor Xiang¡¯s prescription is not bad, it¡¯s only treating the symptoms and not the root cause. Mother¡¯s migraine disease has been acting up repeatedly, which shows that there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Nanny Li lowered her head, not daring to say anything else.

    Yu Jianjia continued, ¡°Eldest Sis has been managing the household for a day. Even if she were to hire a physician, she would still have to hire the best one. Just now, she disyed her ¡®filial piety¡¯ outside the residence. I¡¯ve asked Ai Ye to ask around about Young Master Ding, and I¡¯ve also learned a little about him. There¡¯s no harm in using him first.¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly said, ¡°Third Miss has thought it through. I¡¯ll get Mu Jin to change to Doctor Ding¡¯s medicine now.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to let Mother know about this. Her recovery is more important.¡±

    Nanny Li nodded in agreement.

    Yu Jianjia entered the house. Yang Shuwan was leaning against a pillow, waiting for her. When she saw her, she quickly asked why Yu Youyao was looking for her.

 Chapter 125 - 125 Cousin, Youâ€™ve Worked Hard

    125 Cousin, You¡¯ve Worked Hard

    Yu Jianjia did not say much and only said, ¡°Manager Sun sent someone to send the clothes over. Eldest Sister asked me to go over and take a look to see if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡±

    It turned out to be such a small matter. Yang Shuwan felt relieved, and her mind couldn¡¯t stay awake anymore. Her eyelids kept twitching, and before Yu Jianjia could say anything, she had already fallen asleep.

    Yu Jianjia tucked her mother in and turned to leave the room. She asked Nanny Li to take care of her carefully. ¡°Report to me in the courtyard if there¡¯s any news.¡±

    After returning to the courtyard, Yu Jianjia didn¡¯t even get a chance to take a sip of hot tea.

    Wen Zhu came over. ¡°Master asked me toe over and pass a message to Third Miss. Master said that it¡¯s rare for Eldest Miss to be thorough and appropriate, so he asked Third Miss to learn more about how to deal with people from Eldest Sister in the future.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, her throat felt itchy. She covered her handkerchief and coughed lightly a few times. ¡°Sister Wenzhu, please tell Father that Eldest Sister has grown up in front of Grandmother, so she naturally has more principles than us. As her younger sister, I naturally have to learn from Eldest Sister.¡±

    Only she knew whether the heart of the lotus seed was truly bitter.

    Her eldest sister, Yu Youyao, had borrowed a book, which showed how thorough and appropriate she was. Her father praised her endlessly, which made her seem like she didn¡¯t know her limits.

    Other than having her grandmother guiding her behind her back, she probably would have received some teachings from Nanny Xu.

    Yu Jianjia suddenly thought of Zhou Linghuai.

    She did not have a good impression of this poor rtive who hade knocking on her door with broken legs. However, now that there was suddenly another person in the family, she naturally had to find out more.

    Usually, it was inevitable that one would be dwarfed if they lived under someone else¡¯s roof. Even if they were rtives, it was very likely that things would not go as nned. However, Zhou Linghuai had only stayed in the Yu Residence for less than a month, but he had already curried favor with Yu Youyao. Not only did he teach Yu Youyao how to write, but he also often guided her in her studies. This allowed Yu Youyao to be in the limelight at home, and people were impressed by him. Therefore, he had also received special treatment from Old Madam, and even her father and second uncle paid attention to him.

    He was probably the one who had taught Yu Youyao these tricks. Otherwise, how could she have known how important thenshan was?

    After an entire afternoon, Yu Youyao was exhausted. As soon as she returned to the Jade Courtyard and found out that her cousin was waiting for her in the study, she quickly went toin to him.

    Zhou Linghuai put down his book and tilted his head to look at the little girl sitting beside him. She held her oval face in her hands and pouted as sheined¡ª

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m still a child, and I have to learn to manage the household like an adult. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt, but since Grandmother has already asked, how can I refuse?¡±

    ¡°Madam Yang handed over the key and said that she wanted Nanny Liu to manage more matters in the residence. However, how could there not be a proper master in the residence? She deliberately used her migraine to make Grandmother work hard.¡±

    ¡°When Grandmother works too hard and gets tired, Father will also know that it¡¯s not easy to manage the household. Not only will he feel guilty towards Madam Yang, but if anything happens to the household in the future, Father won¡¯t me Madam Yang anymore. With Father¡¯s support, what worries will Madam Yang have in the future?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against Madam Yang no matter how she schemes, but I¡¯m unwilling to let her deliberately think of ways to trouble Grandmother. Grandmother dotes on me, so no matter how hard it is, I have to share some of her burden.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother trusted me, so she asked me to help manage the household. How could I disappoint her? I definitely have to do things well to reassure her, lest she worries that I won¡¯t be able to do anything and not feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°By dealing with Mother Yang, she¡¯s also teaching Madam Yang a lesson. She doesn¡¯t stop scheming all day long. Not only did she anger Grandmother, but she¡¯s also so annoying in the residence.¡±

    Hearing her nag for a while, Zhou Linghuai listened and did not find it noisy. A smile gradually appeared on his lips. His jade-like fingers gently touched the pink camellia teacup. Feeling that it was not hot, he picked it up and handed it to her.

    After talking for a while, Yu Youyao was indeed a little thirsty. She took the teacup and took a few sips before handing over the empty teacup.

    Zhou Linghuai reached out to take it and ced it on the table.

    Ever since he had returned from school, he had heard about the youngdy¡¯s glorious achievements in the residence. Everyone in the residence praised her for being kind, generous, and respectful.

    It was because of this that he came to the Jade Courtyard.

    ¡°¡­If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Cousin had told me earlier about the clothes, food, and residence of the emperor, princes, and marquises, as well as their harems, madams, and other servants in The Book of Rites, I would have definitely made a mistake.¡±

    She had read less than Yu Jianjia. If her cousin hadn¡¯t mentioned it, how would she have known?

    This was the difference between her cousin and Ms. Ye.

    When Ms. Ye taught her, she abided by her rules and principles. She would never say anything that she shouldn¡¯t. However, her cousin was good at everything. He never restricted himself or cared about the difference between men and women.

    Seeing that the youngdy had stopped talking, Zhou Linghuai ced arge silver covered cup with flowers and birds on it in front of her. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she opened it eagerly. There were indeed big red cherries inside. They weren¡¯t as red as before, but their skins were thin and sparkling. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the top of her head. ¡°I washed it.¡±

    Yu Youyao happily ate the cherries. Then, she remembered that the cherries in the south should be transported to the capital in a few days. Now that she was in charge of the household, she should get someone to pay attention to them as soon as possible, lest they werete. The best cherries would be obtained by other families. As she thought about this, she called Chun Xiao over and gave her some instructions.

    When Chun Xiao received her orders and left, Yu Youyao reacted. She hadined bitterly the moment she saw her cousin, but she had even forgotten to ask, ¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard that it was your first day managing the household, so I came over to take a look.¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but they looked even more long and narrow. The little girl was dressed in a pomegranate dress. The flowers on her dress were as bright as fire and fully bloomed. Theyplemented her gold-ted pomegranate outerwear and it was still dazzling and eye-catching. ¡°Cousin, you really have the aura of a household manager.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin, you only know how tough at me. I¡¯m still so young, so how can I have the aura of a household manager? Nanny Xu helped me pick out this outfit and asked me to wear it so that I could put on a show. I can¡¯t scare anyone with my aura, so I dressed up in expensive clothes. If I¡¯m dressed in jewelry, I can still suppress others. The servants won¡¯t dare to act rashly in front of me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She took a big cherry and handed it to her cousin¡¯s lips. Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment, but he subconsciously opened his mouth. It was only when the juicy cherry burst open in his mouth that he realized what was going on. ¡°Naughty!¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126 Cousin, Itâ€™s Too Difficult for Me

    126 Cousin, It¡¯s Too Difficult for Me

    After suddenly receiving the big cherry, her cousin¡¯s fair face also turned a little red. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Cousin, you really can¡¯t take sour food.¡±

    This time, the cherries were a little more sour than before. The sweetness and sourness collided, and it made his mouth water. He suddenly felt that they were a little sour, but the more he ate, the more delicious he felt they were. It was probably because the variety was different.

    Zhou Linghuai slowly took the teacup and lowered his head to take a few sips. Only then did he ease the sourness in his mouth. He looked up and another osmanthus candy was brought to his lips. He was about to refuse and say that he did not like sweet food, but when he saw the little girl looking at him with a smile, she said, ¡°Cousin, have some candy!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth almost fell open.

    !!

    When the osmanthus candy entered his mouth, it tasted sweet and rich. The sweetness that he usually hated actually felt very good now.

    Seeing that her cousin had eaten the osmanthus candy, Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°Cousin, after eating the sour cherry, your mouth won¡¯t feel sour anymore.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded, but it was difficult to speak with the candy in his mouth.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin, you should eat more candy. Eating candy can improve your mood. Ever since I was young, when I missed my mother, my grandmother ordered someone to make osmanthus candy for me. She said that my mother also liked osmanthus candy, so eating osmanthus candy would slowly improve my mood.¡±

    Her cousin was always full of worries and seemed to have a lot of unhappy things on his mind. She hoped he would be happier.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned. The osmanthus candy in his mouth melted bit by bit, and the sweetness seeped into his heart.

    He suddenly felt that his cousin was probably telling the truth.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his gaze and asked, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°You like to frown when you¡¯re unhappy.¡± Yu Youyao suddenly reached out and stroked her cousin¡¯s be, as if to smooth out the faint crease between his brows. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t always frown like a little old man.¡± She wrinkled her nose in disdain. ¡°It¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    When the youngdy got closer, her eyes were filled with a beautiful light, and it was so piercing that even his eyes felt sore. Zhou Linghuai sat stiffly in the wheelchair. His back straightened bit by bit, and his hands holding the armrests of the wheelchair tightened.

    The gentle touch between his eyebrows was like a feather, gently brushing against his heart. He almost forgot how to breathe.

    Seeing that her cousin was no longer frowning, Yu Youyao retracted her hand. ¡°If you frown, you¡¯ll age very quickly. Cousin, don¡¯t frown so much in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s tense heart suddenly rxed, and his gazended on the little girl¡¯s slender fingertips.

    The little girl¡¯s sharp fingers quickly untied the golden pouch embroidered with pomegranate flowers at her waist. She ced the pine nuts, osmanthus candy, and crispy candies in the box in front of her into the pouch one by one. Then, she closed the bulging pouch, tied it to his left belt, and made a beautiful bow.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s fingertips trembled as he suddenly held her hand.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai slowly let go of the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°The pomegranate pouch is more suitable for Cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to take it off. You have to wear it often in the future. When you want to frown, eat a piece of candy. Pomegranate flowers are suitable for men and women, and it looks good on you too.¡± Even her voice became softer at thest sentence, revealing a hint of guilt. Then, she added, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s festive!¡±

    It just didn¡¯t match her cousin¡¯s clothes.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. He gently rubbed the exquisite embroidery on the pomegranate flower embroidered gold pouch. ¡°Whatever Cousin says, I will listen.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, you look really good when you smile like that.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°Have you practiced your calligraphy today?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately couldn¡¯t smile anymore. Her face fell. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s too difficult for me!¡±

    The little girl looked pitiful and dejected. Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the top of her head. ¡°ording to Meng Zi¡¯s Teng Wen Gong, it¡¯s said that it¡¯s either the mind orbor. Those whobor with their minds govern others; those whobor with their strength are governed by others. Those who are governed by others feed others, and those who govern live by others.¡±

    Yu Youyao was confused. She clearly did not understand!

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°It¡¯s the hierarchy of work. The people who are smart use their brains but the people who are in charge use other people. You have to learn to use other people.¡±

    Her cousin was guiding her in managing the household. Yu Youyao immediately perked up. She held her face in her hands and looked at her cousin with admiration and anticipation. ¡°Cousin, quickly teach me how to manage the household. Although the poption of the Yu Residence is small, there are many people outside the residence. Tomorrow, Grandmother still wants me to meet the people of the manor. It¡¯s very troublesome!¡±

    The little girl looked at him with a burning gaze, her eyes filled with trust. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and press them against his lips. He coughed and cleared his throat. ¡°There are many servants in a big family, Master can¡¯t manage them all, so he set a rule and let the servants manage themselves. As long as there aren¡¯t any major mistakes, Master won¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. There were nannies in charge of all the courtyards.

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°There¡¯s one thing that¡¯s bad about this. The higher-ups are in charge of their servants. They rule over them as they are their direct authorities. As time passes, the managers umte a lot of power, and their rules be greater than those of the master. It¡¯s inevitable that there will be cases of ves deceiving their masters, and no one dares to report it. Everyone will follow their orders.¡±

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. ¡°Mother Yang and Steward Zhou were in cahoots. Although they were doing it carefully, there¡¯s no wall in the world that doesn¡¯t leak information. There must be someone in the main kitchen who knows about it. It¡¯s precisely because Mother Yang is in charge that no one dares to say anything bad about her. Even if she¡¯s discovered, Mother Yang would just send her away for three to five copper coins. With money, who would be willing to offend Mother Yang? Who would do such a stupid thing?¡±

    This was the same as a ve deceiving their master. No one dared to report it, so they followed the instructions.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded slightly.

    Yu Youyao wrinkled her nose in distress. ¡°Cousin, what should I do?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai picked up a cherry, removed the stem, and brought it to the little girl¡¯s mouth. The little girl looked at him and did not notice the cherry on her lips. She opened her mouth to eat the cherry, and a smile appeared on his pale lips. ¡°You want to centralize power.¡±

    The sour taste of the cherry filled her mouth. Yu Youyao¡¯s fair face was also covered in ayer of light pink. She swallowed the cherry meat and was about to spit out the seeds when a blue handkerchief was brought to her lips.

    Yu Youyao naturally spat out the seeds on the blue handkerchief and wiped the corner of her mouth with it. ¡°What do you mean by centralized power?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took back his blue handkerchief and poured the cherry seeds onto a small te at the side. ¡°Make a better andprehensive reward and punishment rule. This way, the life and death of the servants will be in your hands. If they make a mistake, the rules of the residence state that they will deal with you, and the stewards have no right to deal with them.¡±

 Chapter 127 - 127 Cousin, Youâ€™re Really Amazing

    127 Cousin, You¡¯re Really Amazing

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This way, the servants won¡¯t have to worry about being in the hands of the managers, so they won¡¯t be afraid of them or try to please them. Instead, they¡¯ll be worried that if they don¡¯t do a good job and end up in the hands of the master. The people they fear will be the main family, and they¡¯ll work harder.¡±

    She felt that this was a really good idea.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, she felt that it was a little inappropriate. Yu Youyao asked, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, the steward of the residence will probably be unhappy. There will be amotion. I¡¯ve just started managing the household, but I¡¯ve already caused such a hugemotion. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult to convince them!¡±

    Since she could think of this, his guidance was not in vain. Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°You still want to split the power?¡±

    Yu Youyao was confused by him. Why did he mean by wanting to split the power?

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°The servants in the residence are all managed based on ranking, but the power is all concentrated in the hands of the household manager. You have to distribute the rights in your hands and let them manage themselves and be responsible for their own profits and losses. Every month, ording to profits or losses, they will publicly receive dividends, rewards, or warnings and punishments. The authority of the people in charge will be greater, and their benefits will be greater. At the same time, their responsibilities will be greater, and they will do things more seriously.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It weakens the prestige of the people in charge, but also increases their authority and responsibilities. Once they receive benefits, they won¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    The dividends and rewards from the main family will not only satisfy the vanity of the servants, but they will also gain real money. When they receive face and money, they will definitely prefer that over being discovered by the main family and sent to the government for punishment and exile.

    The more Yu Youyao thought about it, the brighter her eyes became. She said excitedly, ¡°Every month and every season, the most profitable sector will receive 50% of the profits. The manager will also receive additional monthly and quarterly dividends. The loss-making sectors will be punished ording to the size of the losses. If they make loses for three consecutive months, the manager¡¯s contract will be terminated¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled and said nothing.

    ¡°¡­ The variousrge farms will form a benignpetitive rtionship. As their enthusiasm for doing things increases, they will naturally do things better. Everyone is in apetitive rtionship, so it¡¯s inevitable that they will supervise and restrict each other. They wouldn¡¯t dare to y tricks behind each other¡¯s backs. Everyone¡¯s interests are maximized. This is a win-win situation. No one will disagree.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded excitedly. ¡°Gathering power to govern people and dividing power to govern mattersplement each other.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took another big cherry and handed it to the corner of the little girl¡¯s mouth. The thin and sparkling cherry matched the little girl¡¯s delicate lips and looked very charming. ¡°Concentrating power shows your absolute right to lead. Dividing power is governing by bncing incentives and might. One is hard and the other is soft. Only by using both can you manage others.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled as she chewed on her cherry. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°As a person, you have to remember to be strong and gentle at the same time. If you¡¯re too strong, it¡¯s easy to make too many enemies and harm yourself. If you¡¯re too gentle, you¡¯ll also be bullied and hurt yourself. You performed very well today.¡±

    Mother Yang and Steward Zhou had colluded and embezzled money. Although they had been the ones to me, it had been arranged by the youngdy. Mother Yang and Steward Zhou must have known this too. But in the end, why didn¡¯t Mother Yang and Steward Zhou hate the youngdy? Instead, they were grateful to her?

    It was because the little girl had disyed a clear distinction between reward and punishment. Her grace and authority were convincing.

    There was also the matter of thenshan. If Yu Jianjia obediently epted the in brocade dress given by the youngdy, this matter would pass quietly.

    However, Yu Jianjia had allowed the servants to contradict Yu Youyao. Clearly, she was dissatisfied with her.

    In the residence, Yu Jianjia had a reputation for being kind and polite, and she was very popr. The matter of thenshan was neither big nor small. If Yu Jianjia were to get hold of it and use it as a pretext to make a fuss, Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation would naturally notst as long as Yu Jianjia¡¯s.

    However, Yu Youyao did not waste any time. She directly ordered someone to p her face and use her authority as a household manager, not giving Yu Jianjia any chance to argue. She also asked Xia Tao to borrow ¡°Ritual Dances to Confucius¡± from Yu Zongzheng. She used Yu Zongzheng¡¯s power to intimidate Yu Jianjia, and also to prevent Yu Jianjia from using this matter to cause trouble because of her indignation.

    It was just a small matter, but it was resolved just like that.

    It was clean and neat.

    Centralized power and division of power all required a person of high status to have extremely strong control. He had seen that the youngdy had already gone through the motions. She could control both centralized and divided power.

    Upon being praised, the little girl beamed with joy, and her face also revealed a smug expression. ¡°Cousin, not only are you good at reading, but you understand profound principles. You¡¯re also good at keeping the Four Books and Five ssics, Daoist scriptures and Buddhist scriptures simple and understandable. Even when it came to the tedious task of managing the household, you were able to make things clear with a few words.¡± Her little face was filled with admiration as she gently counted with her fingers. ¡°Cousin, your handwriting is good, and your paintings are also very good. Last time, I heard from Chang An that you know how to paint, carve, make ink, y the zither, process tea¡­¡± After counting with both hands, the little girl suddenly looked up at her cousin and asked, ¡°Cousin, is there anything you don¡¯t know?¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he was slightly embarrassed. ¡°The world is so big, and there are so many things that I don¡¯t know. What I know is only a drop in the ocean. I don¡¯t know much about cooking, incense, and medicine. I¡¯ll have to trouble Cousin in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Fortunately, Cousin is a man. A gentleman should stay far away from the kitchen, and it¡¯s not convenient for him to touch incense or powder. Otherwise, how could we girls survive? Is Cousin really only 15 years old?¡±

    It took a lot of time, energy, and hard work to understand so much at such a young age. She really wondered how her cousin had learned it.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled and said nothing.

    Actually, his real age was a little younger.

    When he was young, he had relied on his intelligence, his photographic memory, and his ability to recite whatever he was curious about. Often, when he learned something, he would throw it aside and be attracted to new things.

    One year, he did not like the spring tea that the residence had sent over. Hence, he went up the mountain to pick some wild tea leaves and learned how to make it from ancient books.

    If the five-stringed zither that his father had prepared did not look good to him, he would find his own master and learn the lute¡­

    When he was young and frivolous, he felt that he was omnipotent and could do anything.

    His mother doted on him and his sister helped him. Even if his father wanted to discipline him strictly, he couldn¡¯t resist his beloved wife and daughter. As time passed, he let him be.

    His family had power and influence, so he could find the most powerful masters to teach him whatever he wanted to learn. Those masters did not dare to hide anything, and he was willing to learn, so he had twice the result with half the effort.

    Unknowingly, he had learned a lot.

    The cousins chatted in the study. Not long after, Nanny Xu ordered someone to prepare dinner, and Zhou Linghuai also stayed for dinner in the Jade Courtyard.

    After dinner, it was alreadyte. It was not appropriate for Zhou Linghuai to stay in the Jade Courtyard for long, so he returned to the Green House.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Do You Still Want Me to Live?

    128 Do You Still Want Me to Live?

    Yu Youyao sorted out her cousin¡¯s previous words and added some of her own ideas. After two hours, she had written a lot of words, and could be considered to havepleted today¡¯s calligraphy task.

    After that, Yu Youyao found Nanny Xu and discussed with her about centralizing and dividing power.

    Nanny Xu hade from the pce and was knowledgeable and cautious. With her help, it would definitely be useful.

    The two of them discussed until nine o¡¯clock before making a preliminary decision.

    After Nanny Xu helped Yu Youyao with bone molding, she went to prepare the medicinal bath. Yu Youyao had already learned the movements of the Flexible Body Technique on the couch. She could easily finish it in ten minutes. After doing it, her bones did not hurt nor did her body ache. Instead, she felt very light and experienced the benefits of the bone molding from the Flexible Body Technique.

    Perhaps because she was tired, Yu Youyao was a little sleepy as she soaked in the medicinal bath. She said to Chun Xiao, ¡°Tomorrow morning, go to Ms. Ye and help me take a day off. Tell her that Mother is sick. I want to help manage the household and ask Ms. Ye about the sses she is going to teach. I¡¯ll learn them myself in my room. After I¡¯ve made my notes, I¡¯ll let Ms. Ye check them.¡±

    She still had a lot of things to deal with tomorrow, so she couldn¡¯t go to school.

    The next morning, after Yu Youyao finished learning etiquette, she was covered in hot sweat. Her body felt sticky and ufortable, and she only felt a little refreshed after soaking in the medicinal bath.

    Yu Youyao sat in front of the ss mirror and pouted as sheined, ¡°The weather is getting hotter and hotter. Every day, I wear twelveyers of clothes to learn etiquette. After an hour, theyers of clothes inside are drenched. It¡¯s simply too ufortable.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled but said nothing.

    Seeing that Nanny Xu did not reply, Yu Youyao pouted in disappointment. ¡°Nanny, didn¡¯t you praise me for learning etiquette well? Then when can I stop learning etiquette?¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and said, ¡°At least until May.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Nanny, do you still want me to live?¡±

    Nanny Xu patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Nonsense. Look at Master. He wears a thick official¡¯s uniform to court every day, but his expression doesn¡¯t change. You know why I asked you to wear twelveyers of clothes to learn etiquette? In addition to courtesy, there¡¯s also the importance of being restrained. When you¡¯re drenched in sweat, and you can still maintain your expression and act calmly, you won¡¯t have to learn etiquette anymore.¡±

    If she knew etiquette butcked the ability to control her emotions, it was also bad for her reputation.

    Moreover, if Yu Youyao married into an official family in the future and became a mingfu, she would have to wear at least sevenyers of clothes to meet the nobles on a hot day. That would be truly unbearable.

    In the past, when she was in the pce, she had seen many mingfus. On hot days, they would wear their thick attire and sweat. There were even some who had caught a heatstroke.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really too difficult for me.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s face fell again. When it was cold, she had to wear nineyers of clothes to learn etiquette. The morning was very cold. She was not allowed to light up the underground heater in the house, let alone light up a brazier. She was so cold that she was trembling and could not even walk steadily. Her body hurt every day from falling. She had finally adapted to it, but now it was going to be bitterly hot again.

    It was really scorching hot. When would this end?!

    At this moment, Dong Mei took out an apricot-yellow dress with embroidered red apricot flowers and a short jacket. ¡°Young Miss, are you wearing this today?¡±

    The apricot color was a little more refreshing and beautiful than the pomegranate red, but it wasn¡¯t too dazzling. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°This is very good.¡±

    Nanny Li nodded. The people in Yu Youyao¡¯s courtyard had all been personally chosen by Old Madam Yu. In the past, before they moved into the courtyard, Nanny Liu had helped to manage Yu Youyao¡¯s room. The maidservants had all followed their masters and were a little undisciplined. Now that they had moved into the new courtyard and were carefully taught, they were all reliable.

    Dong Mei was a steady and careful person.

    Chun Xiao was considerate and loyal. She also had some tricks up her sleeve, so it was very good for her to serve her personally.

    The most surprising person was Xia Tao. Initially, she had only given her a few words of advice when she realized that this girl was smart. Who would have thought that this girl would be someone who had a knack for finding out things? She knew everyone in the residence and could ask about everything in detail.

    Even Qiu Xing, who was the least outstanding, was a cautious and quiet person. She did her work well and had never made a mistake.

    It was only because the people in the courtyard were reliable that Yu Youyao could arrange a good show yesterday.

    After washing up, Chun Xiao also returned from Xiaoxiang Pavilion. ¡°Ms. Ye is going to teach the Book of Rites today. Ms. Ye said that she will go through thest chapter of the Book of Rites. Tomorrow, she will start teaching Spring and Autumn, one of the Five ssics. She will aslo teach the third chapter of the Analects, Eight rows.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Yesterday, her cousin had mentioned the ¡°Ritual Dances to Confucius¡± and ¡°Eight rows¡± in passing. Eight referred to the emperor, six referred to the princes and dukes, four referred to schrs and two referred to soldiers.

    There were a total of sixty four people and eight people in a row. It was the highest form of etiquette.

    After talking about Eight rows, it was impossible not to talk about the ¡°Six Rows Sacrificial Dance¡±. Then, the act of wearingnshans to respect to Confucius would naturally be mentioned.

    It was obvious that Ms. Ye had also heard about the incident with thenshan.

    The Yu family was a family of schrs, so it was impossible for themotion in the residence to be hidden from her grandmother. Anshan was nothing much, but if she really wore it out, she would be exposed. It was also normal for her grandmother to ask Ms. Ye to emphasize this etiquette.

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to bring the new tea she had made a few days ago and went to An Shou Hall.

    It was rare that her grandmother was still asleep, so Yu Youyao did not ask Nanny Liu to wake her up.

    Nanny Liu asked, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re officially in charge of the household today. Do you want to call the servants over at 7am so that they can familiarize themselves with the people and matters in the residence?¡±

    7 am? Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she reacted.

    Every ten days, the residence would summon all the servants in the residence to give a lecture and show the dignity of the head of the household. The servants did not dare to ck off.

    Hence, she shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t call for anything.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not say much.

    Yu Youyao took a thick stack of papers from Chun Xiao. ¡°If I don¡¯t manage the household, I don¡¯t know the hardships of being in charge. During my first day managing the household yesterday, I felt that the matters in the residence wereplicated and messy. After a day, I couldn¡¯t do anything else, so I discussed some ways to manage the household with Nanny Xu. I don¡¯t know if I can use them, so I still need Nanny¡¯s help.¡±

    Nanny Liu was a little surprised, but then a smile appeared on her face. ¡°That¡¯s good. If Eldest Miss¡¯s method of managing the household works, there will be less trouble in the residence in the future. I can also rx a little and serve Old Madam carefully.¡±

    Eldest Miss was magnanimous, kind, and capable. She really resembled Old Madam.

    She could even handle the matter yesterday without any ws. After Old Madam found out, she had a rare good night¡¯s sleep yesterday, but today, she was still asleep.

    It was obvious that she was really at ease with Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to ck off. Nanny, you¡¯re not allowed tough at me.¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129 Biased Towards Your Cousin

    129 Biased Towards Your Cousin

    Nanny Liu¡¯s face scrunched up with a smile. She held the thick stack of papers and read through it carefully. At first, she didn¡¯t think much of it, but as she read, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and impressed.

    When she was young, she had helped Old Madam manage the household and was the most capable person by her side. Now that she was old, she was still helping to manage the residence. She was the most experienced person. Eldest Miss¡¯s strategy of centralizing and dividing the power seemed a little bold and presumptuous at first nce, but the lives of the servants were in the hands of their masters, so they could not be rash. The profits and losses of the manor were all borne by the stewards, so there was no need to worry about the residence suffering losses. If the manor did not do a good job, they could also be dealt with openly and stop the losses in time.

    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°I think Eldest Miss¡¯s method of managing the family is feasible, but I think some of it needs to be more detailed¡­¡±

    This was the reason why Yu Youyao had specially looked for Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu had been in charge of the household for many years, so there was nothing in the house that she did not know. With Nanny Liu¡¯s input, it would be more thorough and perfect.

    The two of them discussed for almost an hour. When they were done, they realized that Old Madam Yu was sitting quietly on the couch.

    Yu Youyao approached her grandmother with a cheerful smile and said in a clear voice, ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother, when did you get up? I didn¡¯t even know.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and held her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard what you discussed with Nanny Liu. Tell me quickly, which expert is guiding you.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she looked down on her granddaughter. How could she, who had just been in charge of the family for a day, think of such a method?

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue. ¡°Grandmother, you know the answer. Who else could it be other than Cousin?!¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed and pinched the tip of her granddaughter¡¯s nose. ¡°Your cousin has great talent. If it weren¡¯t for his broken leg, he wouldn¡¯t be missing out on such a brilliant talent. Even the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo can¡¯t be the first.¡±

    At the mention of Song Mingzhao, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression froze slightly, and even her gaze deepened.

    Her granddaughter¡¯s face had grown, and her figure had also grown. She exuded a delicate aura, and her every move was elegant. She was like a painting. Even the princesses and princesses she had seen in the pce in the past were not as good as her. It was obvious that Nanny Xu had taught her to be a noble daughter.

    Yao Yao would be ten years old next month. She should n ahead¡­

    She suddenly remembered how Old Madam Song had openly shown that she liked Yao Yao back at the Precious Peace Temple. Old Madam Yu suddenly tightened her grip on her prayer beads.

    Upon hearing the words ¡°Song Mingzhao,¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Heir Song is a young and talented man, and he¡¯s in high spirits. However, Cousin is as sharp as a knife. Even if his legs are inconvenient, he¡¯s still like a piece of jade. Grandmother, you¡¯re not allowed to talk about Cousin¡¯s legs.¡±

    Old Madam Yu could tell that she was defending her cousin, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh again. ¡°You¡¯re praising your cousin so much. You little ingrate, I always take care of you, but you¡¯re biased towards your cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wheedled, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re not allowed to wrong me. When I came over just now, I didn¡¯t forget to bring you the new tea I made previously. I was worried that you would get tired of the tea from before and wanted you to try something new. Look, I¡¯ve been thinking about you all the time.¡±

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head to take a look. Indeed, there was a blue and white porcin box on the table. She smiled so widely that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°At least I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡± With that, she hugged her delicate granddaughter again. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to see you getting along with your cousin.¡±

    If Zhou Linghuai could think of Yao Yao, with his personality and methods, he would definitely be able to protect her in the future. Now that Yao Yao had grown stronger, she no longer had to worry about her.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her head and looked at her granddaughter¡¯s beautiful eyes. Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Your Grandmother Song sent me a letter a few days ago. She said that she had been eating your pear paste recipe for a while, and her cough has indeed improved a lot. She even asked me to thank you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s great that Grandmother Song is feeling better.¡±

    Her tone waspletely sincere. Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and stared at the prayer beads. ¡°Your Grandmother Song has suffered a lot from coughing all these years. We¡¯ve been friends for many years, so I naturally hope that she¡¯ll be well. The health enhancing tea you made is also not bad. Why don¡¯t you get someone to send some over?¡±

    Rtionships were always developed through mutual interaction. After a long time, feelings would develop.

    Yu Youyao was a little unwilling, but since her grandmother had already asked, there was no reason for her to refuse. ¡°Okay, get Xia Tao to send a few boxes overter. Grandmother can send them as she sees fit.¡±

    It was fine to give it away without spiritual dewdrops. Although the effect would be weaker, drinking it often was also extremely good for the body.

    Her father had been drinking medicinal tea recently, so he felt better. A few days ago, he had asked Wen Zhu toe over and get a few boxes.

    Old Madam Yu nodded and changed the topic. ¡°Tell me how you n to manage the family.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly handed over a stack of papers. Her grandmother was the mistress, and her horizons were different from Nanny Xu¡¯s. Naturally, she had to show her grandmother her idea.

    Old Madam Yu could tell that Zhou Linghuai hade up with the idea, but she knew very well that this was her granddaughter¡¯s interpretation.

    The servants in the residence had made mistakes, damaged things, broken the rules, and had dirty hands. How should they be dealt with one by one?

    In the past, it was always the steward who asked his master for instructions and dealt with it himself. However, now that there were clear rules, the rules of the residence were greater than that of the steward¡¯s words.

    How should they divide the profits of different segments and reward the stewards?

    If there were losses, how should they be punished?

    There were dividends every month and quarter. The benefits of being in charge were obvious. The premise was that the managers could do real work and benefit the residence.

    Every month, if a steward did not do a good job, he would be warned three times. If he still could not make a profit, he would be fired and investigated!

    Those who harmed the interests of the Yu Residence and made major mistakes would be severely punished.

    The people-in-charge had the right to manage the servants but the servants had the right to report, denounce and praise them. Those who reported wrongdoings would be rewarded.

    The main family, the stewards, and the people working under them would supervise and keep each other in check.

    It was a threeyered rtionship!

    The pros and cons were all tightly intertwined. If one was involved, it would affect the entire structure. If anyone was dishonest and wanted to y any tricks, they would not be able to avoid the two sides.

    Old Madam Yu was already very satisfied. She took a closer look and gave her a few pointers. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to make rules, we have to make the rules bigger, so that others won¡¯t feel that it¡¯s not a big deal. In the afternoon, when the stewards of the manor enter the residence, you can discuss the rules with them and listen to their opinions.¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130 A whole new level of respect

    130 A whole new level of respect

    Yesterday, Yao Yao had single-handedly arranged a big show. Even Mother Yang and Steward Zhou, who were old servants, were under her control. How could the stewards in the manor dare to put on airs in front of Yao Yao?

    Besides, this method was brilliant because it was a win-win situation. The stewards¡¯ interests were maximized. When their power was high, who wouldn¡¯t want a fair and square dividend?

    Even if some people had ulterior motives and did not want to agree, it was probably not up to him.

    Yu Youyao nodded and picked up her pen to increase the punishment.

    After discussing with her for a while, Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Xu to prepare breakfast.

    After breakfast, Madam Yao came over to greet Old Madam Yu. ¡°I heard that Eldest Sister-inw is sick. Now that Yao Yao is helping to manage the household, I came over to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with. Yao Yao is also a half-grown child, so she won¡¯t be tired.¡±

    The first and second branches were only separated by a door. There had been amotion in the residence the entire afternoon yesterday, so how could she not know?

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± This second daughter-inw of hers was a considerate person. She did and spoke very respectfully. She turned to look at her granddaughter. ¡°Your second aunt is a capable person. She¡¯s good at managing people. You have to learn from her.¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could say anything, Madam Yao had already blushed and waved her hand. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re really embarrassing me. When I first married into the family, I didn¡¯t know anything either. It was Old Madam who didn¡¯t mind and taught me step by step. Now, I can still be of some use. In terms of managing the household, Old Madam is the best. Yao Yao has grown up by your side and can already help manage the household at a young age. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s learned a lot from you.¡±

    Not only did she praise Old Madam quietly, but she also praised Yu Youyao. Anyone who heard this would be happy.

    Old Madam Yu thought of Madam Yang.

    When Madam Yang had first entered the family, she did not like her for not staying in her own room. She had already gotten together with her eldest son and even had a secret affair. However, since she had already married into the family, she could only teach her a little more in the interest of peace and prosperity in the family.

    However, Yang Shuwan was not someone who was willing to be taught. After keeping her by his side for a few days, Eldest Son thought that Madam Yang had suffered a huge grievance in front of her. In less than two years, he had also fallen out with her, his mother.

    From then on, she gave up on teaching her and let her do whatever she wanted.

    It could be seen that not everyone was like Madam Yao and Yao Yao, who were willing to be taught. Afterparing them, she naturally taught Madam Yao more diligently.

    Madam Yao turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Good child. You¡¯re so young, but you already know how to share your grandmother¡¯s and mother¡¯s burdens.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡±

    Madam Yao held her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t know how hard it is to be in charge, but my heart aches for you. It¡¯s really hard on you to learn to help manage the household at such a young age. I don¡¯t have any experience in managing the household, but I¡¯ve been in charge for a few years. I still have some experience, so I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt!¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Madam Yao got up. ¡°Old Madam, have a good rest. I¡¯ll go to the main courtyard to visit Eldest Sister-inw. Do you want Yao Yao toe along?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was sick. As a sister-inw, she had to go over and visit her.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°There are still some unfinished matters in the residence. Second Aunt, you can go first!¡±

    Madam Yao¡¯s smile deepened. Without saying anything, she took some supplements and herbs and left for the main courtyard.

    Yesterday, she heard about what had happened in the main residence. She felt that Yu Youyao had used Mother Yang and Steward Zhou to establish her authority in the residence on the first day because of Old Madam¡¯s guidance.

    But now, she no longer thought that way.

    When Yu Youyao talked about the butler¡¯s matters, she was very organized and confident. When she asked her for advice regarding her experience with butlers, every word was said and done in amanding manner. The way she handled the butler matters was really impressive.

    In the first two months, Yao Yao was still a child. Now that she had fallen sick and broken through the gates of hell, she had grown up.

    Madam Yao then thought of Yu Shuangbai at home. They were both half-grown children, and their ages were not far apart. However, Shuangbai was still a child. She was greedy,zy, and fun loving. She was taught the rules from Nanny for a long time, but she did not learn anything well. Her embroidery was a mess, and her kitchen skills could start a fire.

    Madam Yao shook her head. A family of sisters couldn¡¯t be too far apart. She couldn¡¯t let outsiders talk about it. She had to be stricter with Shuangbaiter.

    After chatting with her grandmother for a while, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard. She wanted to study the Four Systems of Mourning from the Book of Rites, and the third chapter of the Analects, Eight rows, in advance.

    During this period of time, in addition to teaching her how to write, her cousin would also guide her in her studies. She gradually caught up with the lessons she had missed in the past.

    The Four Books and Five ssics were profound, but there were many simrities. Even if she hadn¡¯t learned them before, she could still understand a little. If there was anything she didn¡¯t understand, Yu Youyao would memorize it and ask her cousin for guidance when he came over in the afternoon.

    Sunlight shone through the window, illuminating the quiet area. The incense in the incense burner rose meticulously.

    Xia Tao walked over quietly. ¡°Young Miss, the new steward of Zhouzhuang is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao paused for a moment and put down the pen in her hand.

    Last night, Zhou Yongniu and the others had returned to Zhouzhuang in the dark. Without even bothering to return home, they had gone to look for Zhouzhuang¡¯s Li Zheng and told him everything that had happened in the Yu Residence.

    When Li Zheng heard this, he was so shocked that he did not even bother to put on his clothes properly. He gathered all the people that Zhouzhuang could speak to and sent more than thirty people to look for Elder Zhuang.

    Zhouzhuang¡¯s Elder Zhuang was an old schr in his sixties. He had taken the examination a few times when he was young and did not manage to pass the provincial civil service examination, so he returned to the vige to start a school.

    Zhouzhuang had the Yu Residence behind it, so its days were pretty good. That was why he had the confidence to set up a school.

    Old Master Zhuang was knowledgeable and had seen the world. He was very knowledgeable about Zhouzhuang and the person to speak to if one had questions. As time passed, Old Master Zhuang became a resident of Zhouzhuang.

    Elder Zhuang stroked his long beard and listened as Zhou Yongniu recounted what had happened in the residence.

    Everyone in the main room was talking at once,ining that the Yu Residence had increased the harvest and rent. Many people were cursing Zhou Yongchang for being wicked. He had embezzled money and even implicated them.

    Elder Zhuang listened without saying anything.

    After listening to everyone talk for the time it took to burn an incense stick, Old Master Zhuang finally said, ¡°Zhou Yongchang has embezzled the main family¡¯s money, which is equivalent to betraying the main family. He has to be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle first and sent to the government. Then, he will be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle and sent to the Shangyang Castle for exile. Now that the main family has resolved the contract with the steward, they want him to nt trees in the mountains and receive money every month. It can be considered a job. If he works well, he can also support his family.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, no one else spoke. They all lowered their heads to listen to him.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Zhou Yonghe

    131 Zhou Yonghe

    ¡°There¡¯s nock of food in the spring. The crops in the fields are growing well. Even if we increase our harvest by 15%, we won¡¯t starve. In the next season, they¡¯ll return to their original state. In the past few years, the scenery has been good, and they could afford to increase the rent by 50 copper coins per mu. I heard that not long ago, the rent of every mu in the capital increased to 70 copper coins. The farnd in the Weining Marquis Residence which is neighboring Zhengzhuang has increased to 100 copper coins, and the harvest every season has also increased by 25%.¡±

    This time, everyone stoppedining about the Yu Residence and began to sympathize with the situation in Zhengzhuang.

    A farmer¡¯s logic was shallow. Withparison, it was easier to be satisfied.

    It was indeed because Zhou Yongchang was too much of a bastard, and also because they were too greedy. Instead of tending to the crops well, the main family deliberately nted the crops on the farm badly in order to not receive an increase in rent.

    Elder Zhuang continued, ¡°The steward of Zhengzhuang, which is next door, is from the Weining Marquis Residence. He acts like a tyrant in Zhengzhuang all day long, bullying both men and women. I heard that a few youngdies in Zhengzhuang have already been harmed by that steward. One of them even jumped into the river. Of the 100 copper coins rent in Zhengzhuang every mu, 20 copper coins went into his pocket. The additional 25% of the harvest was left to him. Although Zhou Yongchangmitted a crime, the steward was still chosen from our Zhouzhuang. This is also a good thing.¡±

    No one in the central room said anything bad about the Yu Residence anymore. Everyone remembered that the Yu Residence had been very kind to the vigers in the past. During the disaster years, the rent and harvest had been reduced. Even if the rent was increased during the bountiful years, it would still be less than other families.

    It was said that the Old Madam of the Yu Residence worshiped Buddha. Eldest Miss had also grown up in front of Old Madam Yu. She was as kind as Old Madam Yu.

    Old Master Zhuang continued, ¡°Although this is Yongchang¡¯s fault, since the residence has already dealt with him and let him make up for his mistake, you don¡¯t have to be too harsh on him in the future. Otherwise, if the residence finds out, they¡¯ll think that we have a grudge against the residence, and venting our anger on him.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu had dealt with Yongchang and even arranged a job for him. She was indeed benevolent.

    Everyone nodded.

    Old Master Zhuang pondered for a moment. ¡°Eldest Miss is in charge of the residence now. Then, let Yonghe be the new manager of Little Zhouzhuang. Does anyone have any objections?¡±

    At the mention of Zhou Yonghe, everyone felt sad. At the same time, they recalled what had happened ten years ago and couldn¡¯t help but look regretful.

    Therefore, that night, Zhou Yonghe took over and became the new manager of Little Zhouzhuang.

    Before dawn this morning, Little Zhouzhuang had already packed the vegetables into arge carriage and asked Zhou Yonghe to send them into the Yu Residence.

    Zhou Yongniu went with him.

    Zhou Yongniu took the initiative to tell them about the terrible thing he had done. The Yu Residence gave Zhou Yongniu five taels of silver, which made Zhou Yongniu and his family overjoyed.

    As for Zhou Yongtian and the others, Zhou Yonghe did not bring them along. Instead, he chose three other honest men to enter the residence.

    Zhou Yonghe stood at the back door of the Yu Residence and thought of a time many years ago when the weather was cold. Back then, he had stubbornly knelt at the entrance of the Yu Residence,pletely ignoring the doorman¡¯s rejection and the pointed fingers of passers-by. His body had also frozen. Later, an old servant had brought him into the residence from the back door and he met the mistress of the Yu Residence, the noble First Madam Xie!

    He still remembered that at that time, Eldest Madam Xie was wearing a bright red phoenix-patterned peony jacket with a fox cor. She was sitting on a chair generously. ¡°The tenant of Zhouzhuang has done his best. You have some ties with the Yu Residence, so tell me if you have any grievances.¡±

    Back then, he was young and rash, so he had rashly begged the Yu Residence.

    Later on, he realized that it was all thanks to the kind-hearted Eldest Madam Xie that he had encountered. If it had been anyone else, even if he had frozen to death outside the residence, no one would have cared about him. If they had been any more ruthless, they would have beaten him up and his future life at home would have been miserable.

    Just as Zhou Yonghe was lost in thought, an old woman in a blue cloth jacket walked forward. ¡°Eldest Miss has instructed Steward Zhou to wait in the Windfall Courtyard.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe turned around and instructed Zhou Yongniu and the others, ¡°Just wait here. Don¡¯t offend the people in the residence. Don¡¯t panic if anything happens, and don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll talk when I return.¡±

    Zhou Yongniu took the lead and agreed. Only then did Zhou Yonghe follow the old woman to the Windfall Courtyard.

    At this moment, Xia Tao was also telling Yu Youyao about Zhouzhuang¡¯s new manager. ¡°Zhou Yonghe has been good at studying since he was young. At the age of 13, he was already a student. Zhou Yongchang¡¯s father is also a strong person. He gritted his teeth and used all his assets to send him to the school in the capital. He asked Zhou Yonghe to study with the High Schr, and he asked for 50 taels of silver a year.¡±

    Yu Youyao listened carefully and could tell what was going on. The new manager had studied well and was on the way to bing an official. Zhouzhuang had indeed put in a lot of effort to choose such a capable person.

    However, she was a little surprised. ¡°Zhou Yonghe¡¯s father is willing to spend so much money to send Zhou Yonghe to the school in the capital. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not an ordinary person. Why is he here to manage the residence?¡±

    Xia Tao said, ¡°This matter is quiteplicated. When I was young, I heard someone mention Zhou Yonghe and I heard a lot.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s interest was piqued.

    Xia Tao continued, ¡°Zhou Yonghe¡¯s father has the skills to repair houses. When he¡¯s not busy with farm work, he¡¯ll go to the noble families in the capital to work. When he meets a generous main family, he can also receive some silver. His family has also rented a lot of farnd and the harvest is not bad. After many years, he has also saved some money. He¡¯ll tighten his belt and live well for a year or two. When Zhou Yonghe passes the county examination, his life will be better.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood.

    At that time, Zhou Yonghe was already a student. He would be able to be a schr after another examination.

    If she did well and got first ce, he could even be an ¡°endowed student¡± and receive mary support from the government. He could also be a guarantor of the county examination. It would be extremely glorious in the countryside.

    Even if he did not get first ce, Zhouzhuang would still be the ce with his rtives. If he had a promising future, the entire Zhouzhuang would have to continue earning money and stay hard working, so that Zhou Yonghe could continue studying for the imperial examination.

    Xia Tao sighed slowly. ¡°The incident happened ten years ago. Coincidentally, during Zhou Yonghe¡¯s examination, Zhou Yonghe¡¯s father entered the capital in the middle of the winter to look for work. He wanted to earn more money and brought along an envoy for Zhou Yonghe¡¯s examination. In the end, he fell from the roof and died on the spot.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°The world is really unpredictable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Xia Tao sighed. ¡°Zhou Yonghe felt that his father¡¯s death was strange, so he spent money to hire a coroner. He realized that Zhou Yonghe¡¯s father had lost a leg and fell to his death on the roof.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened. In the past, she had also heard of some wealthy families bullying men and women, and treating human lives like grass. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic.

 Chapter 132 - 132 Indeed A Smart Person

    132 Indeed A Smart Person

    ¡°Zhou Yonghe was a filial son. He couldn¡¯t care less about the school examination and went to that family to argue. That family beat Zhou Yonghe up and broke his face, leaving a long scar. As a result, Zhou Yonghe couldn¡¯t continue with the examination.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but tighten. The Great Zhou Dynasty indicated that those with severe illnesses, broken faces, and iplete bodies couldn¡¯t enter the government. It was obvious how vicious that family was.

    She couldn¡¯t help but think of her cousin, and her mouth tightened. ¡°What happened then?¡±

    Xia Tao said, ¡°How could Zhou Yonghe be convinced? In the middle of the winter, he found his way to the Yu Residence and knelt in front of the door to seek justice. At that time, the head of the Yu Residence was still your mother, Eldest Madam Xie. After knowing what had happened to Zhou Yonghe¡¯s family, Eldest Madam Xie felt deep sympathy for him, so she stepped forward and sent money to the government, asking them to investigate. The government found out that the family had deliberately killed someone. Not only did they pay a sum of money to Zhou Yonghe¡¯s family, but they were also detained and sent to jail to seek justice for Zhou Yonghe¡¯s family.¡±

    However, she did not expect that Zhouzhuang¡¯s new steward would have some affinity with her mother. Yu Youyao was a little surprised.

    Indeed, the older the wiser.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao did not say anything, Xia Tao continued, ¡°When Eldest Madam Xie passed away back then, Zhou Yonghe¡¯s family was dressed in mourning clothes. They followed the people from the Yu Residence from afar and paid respect to Eldest Madam Xie by walking a few kilometers.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Go and meet this Steward Zhou!¡±

    Zhou Yonghe was 24 years old. He was wearing a gray cloth that had been washed until it was white, making him look tall and thin. He looked decent, but there was a long scar on the left side of his face, from the corner of his eye to the side of his nose. It was a little shocking at first nce, but after so many years, the scar had faded a lot, and it was actually not that scary.

    Zhou Yonghe stood up calmly and bowed to Yu Youyao. ¡°Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡±

    It was the etiquette of a schr!

    The Great Zhou Dynasty cared about official titles, so it was obvious that officials did not kneel. Zhou Yonghe was a child, so there was naturally no reason for him to kneel to her. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Manager Zhou, please sit!¡±

    Zhou Yonghe thanked her, lifted his clothes slightly, and sat back down calmly.

    The youngdy was sitting at the head of the table in an apricot dress. Her young face had grown a little, and she looked vaguely beautiful. She looked very much like Eldest Madam Xie back then. However,pared to Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s dignified and beautiful appearance, the youngdy in front of her looked a little more elegant and noble.

    He was stunned. Then, he remembered that back then, First Madam Xie had stepped in and dealt with the government. The government had investigated the truth and returned justice to the family.

    He went up to the Yu Residence to thank First Madam for her kindness. He was so intimidated by First Madam Xie¡¯s aura that he did not dare to look up. He could only catch a glimpse of First Madam Xie¡¯s apricot-red clothes. There was a piece of pink and white apricot flower embroidered on the corner of her dress which looked beautiful.

    She said, ¡°I heard that your studies are excellent. You¡¯re already a schr at such a young age?¡±

    At that time, the scar on his face was very terrifying, like a centipede lying diagonally across his face. He was furious and gritted his teeth. ¡°I originally nned to participate in the academy examination in February, and be a schr.¡±

    Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s tone revealed a hint of pity. ¡°Although the imperial examination is the best way out, it¡¯s not the only way out. You¡¯re smart and you have more principles than others. You¡¯re already better than most people in this world. It¡¯s not advisable to give up on yourself. In this world, it¡¯s difficult to know if things are good or bad. How can you know if it¡¯s a blessing in disguise?¡±

    Before he left, he stood under the magnolia tree in the Windfall Courtyard. At that time, there were many magnolias, and the flowers were blooming like lotuses. Thinking of Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s character, he felt that she was as noble as this magnolia.

    A maidservant came forward. ¡°First Madam asked me to give you this bottle of top-grade Jade Face Ointment. She wants you to go back and apply it. Although it can¡¯t remove the scars on your face, it can at least reduce them a little.¡±

    Ten yearster, when the magnolia flowers bloomed again, he came to the Windfall Courtyard of the Yu Residence, but everything was different.

    At this moment, he still hadn¡¯t understood First Madam Xie¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell whether it¡¯s a blessing or a curse in this world. Who knows if it¡¯s a blessing in disguise?¡±

    However, it was onlyter, after he had left the capital with the Eldest Miss of the Yu family for many years and returned to the capital that he finally understood that Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s heartfelt words were meant for her daughter, Yu Youyao.

    It was this young girl who had brought him all the way to the capital.

    Zhouzhuang had chosen Zhou Yonghe to be in charge to express its goodwill to her. She was in charge of the household, but her subordinates were all old hands in the residence. Naturally, there was no problem with these people doing things, but it would not be easy to order them around. With Zhou Yonghe, she would not have no one to use in the future.

    In that case, there was no doubt about Zhou Yonghe¡¯s ability.

    Yu Youyao did not waste any time. She asked Chun Xiao to pass a stack of papers to Zhou Yonghe. ¡°Steward Zhou, not only do you have a rtionship with my mother, but it¡¯s also fate between you and me. In the afternoon, all the stewards in the manor will enter the residence. At that time, I¡¯ll mention this matter, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to discuss a rule with the other stewards and establish a new contract. It¡¯ll be implemented outside the residence these few days.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe did not say much. On the white paper, although the rows of small words were a little childish, they were still natural. They were hard and soft, and were actually written by a half-grown child. It was really unbelievable.

    After reading the entire proposal, Zhou Yonghe felt deep veneration for her. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re very ambitious. You don¡¯t stick to a single ce. You¡¯re using centralized and decentralized methods to gain power.¡± As he spoke, he had already stood up from his chair and walked up to Yu Youyao. He bowed respectfully. ¡°I am willing to serve Eldest Miss.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe was indeed a smart person!

    Zhouzhuang¡¯s steward had always been very respected in the Yu Residence. Among the stewards, he had a rare reputation. With Zhou Yonghe taking the lead, this matter became much easier.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu also found out that a new steward of Little Zhouzhuang had entered the residence. She said to Nanny Liu, ¡°Old Master Zhuang of Zhouzhuang is old and wise. I¡¯m relieved that Yao Yao has such a person by her side.¡±

    As she spoke, a maidservant came over to inform her, ¡°Eldest Miss has brought Steward Zhou over to greet Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and quickly said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    On the first day that Steward Zhou took office, he had to pay a visit to Old Madam Song and the mistress of the household. However, Madam Yang was sick, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to disturb her. Yu Youyao led him into An Shou Hall and brought along the medicinal tea that she had promised to give to Old Madam Song.

    Zhou Yonghe greeted Old Madam Yu respectfully, exuding a schrly aura.

    Old Madam Yu sized up Zhou Yonghe carefully and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have to work hard with Eldest Miss. Although my granddaughter is a little young, she¡¯s just like her mother. She¡¯s kind-hearted.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe was a smart person, so he understood immediately. Old Madam Yu had asked him to only follow Eldest Miss in the future and be ordered around by her. ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Chapter 133 - 133 A Hungry Camel Is Still Bigger Than a Horse

    133 A Hungry Camel Is Still Bigger Than a Horse

    Old Madam Yu was even more satisfied. She asked Nanny Liu to bring over a piece of paper for Zhou Yonghe to sign. She then took out the seal of the Yu Residence and solemnly stamped it.

    This way, Zhou Yonghe¡¯s title of steward was legitimized.

    Old Madam Yu ordered someone to bring out a set of Four Treasures of the Study and reward it to Zhou Yonghe. Zhou Yonghe thanked her gratefully and returned to the Windfall Courtyard.

    The room fell silent.

    Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch and looked at the two boxes of medicinal tea on the table with an unreadable expression. ¡°The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is a meritorious family that has followed Emperor Gaozu. It was also extremely illustrious in the past. Just by looking at the words ¡®Zhenguo¡¯ bestowed by Emperor Gaozu, it¡¯s not difficult to tell that the Marquis Residence used to be glorious.¡±

    Nanny Liu lowered her head and stood at the side, not daring to interrupt casually. However, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the two boxes of medicinal tea on the table.

    Old Madam Yu did not expect her to speak. She continued, ¡°The current emperor is obsessed with Taoism and doesn¡¯t care about the state affairs. The empress¡¯s health is poor. Imperial Concubine Lu has been in charge of the harem for many years. Her maiden family, the Weining Marquis Residence, is very powerful. Although the Zhenguo Marquis Residence has fallen, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. In three years, the talented Song Mingzhao will appear out of nowhere, and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence will be iparable.¡±

    Three years ago, Di Ren had invaded the Northern Region and guarded King You of Youzhou. Due to his failure, he had lost three cities in a row at the border of Youzhou. Di Ren had killed people and looted in the Northern Region, causing countless casualties and shocking the court.

    It was the Marquis of Weining who had put on his armor and led his troops to help out. That was how he had driven away the Northern Barbarians and recaptured the three cities of Youzhou.

    After that, the You King was used of treason.

    On the other hand, the Weining Marquis Residence used the excuse of driving away the Northern Barbarians and the Anbei border situation to shine like a sun.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes. As Yu Miaofu had married into the You Prefecture, even though the Yu family and the You Prefecture were far apart, they were still in contact. The information that her spies had obtained was that when the Marquis of Weining was helping the north, the You King had already taken two cities in a row and killed countless Di people. The Di people already had the intention to retreat¡­

    It was also after the incident in Youzhou that the court was in turmoil. Although it was peaceful now, it wouldn¡¯t be peaceful for long.

    The eldest son was the censor. If anything happened, he would definitely have to take the lead.

    The second son was a cab aide. While the civil officials were not as distinguished as the military officials, their families were blessed with outstanding contributions, so they could take on the responsibility if anything happened.

    She should also arrange a proper way out for Yao Yao.

    There were some things that should not be dyed, and it was time to make ns now.

    Nanny Liu lowered her head again and stared at the tip of her shoe.

    Old Madam Yu looked up at the medicinal tea on the table. ¡°Send this medicinal tea to Old Madam Song at the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. Tell her that Yao Yao made it herself.¡±

    Old Madam Zhengou had specially written to say that her cough had recovered a little, and she had even praised Yao Yao in her letter. It was obvious that she really liked Yao Yao.

    Nanny Liu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ll do it now.¡±

    Old Madam Yu pinched the prayer beads one by one, thinking to herself that when the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had beaten up their great-grandfather, they had already taken root in the capital. All these years, who knew how many emperors had changed? Who knew how many rounds these meritorious nobles had changed? The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was still very stable.

    The Yu Residence and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence were only separated by an alley. It only took an hour to arrive by carriage.

    As soon as Bai Kui arrived at the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, he asked a decent old maid to politely lead him into Old Madam Song¡¯s He He Hall.

    Old Madam Song was wearing a brownish-gold dark-patterned jacket. She leaned against the couch and coughed a few times.

    Nanny Zhang, who was serving her, calmly opened the blue and white porcin box on the small table. She picked a spoonful of yellow and white pear paste and dissolved it into the water, then handed it to Old Madam Song.

    After drinking the pear paste, Old Madam Song¡¯s expression softened a little. Only then did she look at Bai Kui.

    Bai Kui bowed and said, ¡°Old Madam asked me to meet you. Eldest Miss has learned how to brew medicinal tea from her Nanny to nourish one¡¯s body. A few days ago, she made some for Old Madam. After drinking it for a while, Old Madam felt much better, so she felt that this medicinal tea was effective. She asked Eldest Miss to make more and gave you two boxes.¡±

    With that, she handed over the exquisite boxes.

    Nanny Zhang quickly went forward to ept them.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s smile deepened as she turned to look at Nanny Zhang. ¡°Listen, this old thing didn¡¯te specially to give me a gift, but to show off in front of me.¡±

    Nanny Zhang had a round face and smiled very kindly. ¡°Old Madam Yu is lucky to have such a smart and sensible granddaughter by her side. You should also bask in her glory.¡±

    When Old Madam Song heard this, her smile deepened. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s all thanks to Yao Yao¡¯s prescription that my old illness has improved a little. Quick, open it and take a look. What good things did Yao Yao give me this time?¡±

    Bai Kui stood at the side with his head lowered. As he listened to Old Madam Song praise Eldest Miss, a smile appeared on his lips.

    Nanny Zhang stepped forward with a blue and white porcin tea box.

    Old Madam Song smelled the faint medicinal fragrance. ¡°Just this smell makes me feelfortable. Make a cup for me to taste carefully.¡±

    How could Nanny Zhang say no? She quickly took some medicinal tea and ced it in a cup. When the hot tea was brewed, the fragrance of the medicinal tea immediately filled the room.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao, the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo, strode into the house to greet his grandmother.

    Bai Kui lowered his head a little more.

    Old Madam Song couldn¡¯t be bothered to drink her tea. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I was nning to go out, so I came over to tell Grandmother.¡± As Song Mingzhao spoke, he smelled a faint medicinal fragrance that seemed a little different from what he had usually drunk. He nced at the tea on the table.

    Old Madam Song didn¡¯t notice this and only asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    A man¡¯s ambition was to travel the world. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to take advantage of his youth to go out for a walk and broaden his horizons. Ming Zhao had been practicing martial arts since he was young, and he had guards apanying him, so his safety wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Song Mingzhao paused. ¡°The Northern Territory.¡±

    Old Madam Song suddenly looked up and saw the vague expression on his face. He was just short of saying that he was going to Youzhou. ¡°Yin Huaixi is already dead. Are you still brooding over the rumors that spread from Youzhou back then?¡±

    More than three years ago, Mr. Xian Yun had traveled to Youzhou and set up an unprecedentedly precious chess game in Youzhou to meet friends. When they learned of this news, all the schrs in the world rushed to Youzhou. Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s front porch was also filled with people waiting.

    This game had been ying in Youzhou for more than ten days, but no one had cracked it.

    In the end, it was cracked by a mysterious young man who came anonymously. There were rumors that Mr. Xian Yun wanted to take this young man as his disciple, but for some reason, it was left unsettled.

    There were rumors that this mysterious young man was the heir of the You King, Yin Huaixi.

    It was probably not groundless.

    Later on, when Mr. Xian Yun epted Ming Zhao as his disciple, it was inevitable that people wouldpare them.

 Chapter 134 - 134 Planning

    134 nning

    ¡°I have to make a trip there to know what kind of person that ce can raise.¡± Smelling the fragrance of the tea, Song Mingzhao suddenly felt thirsty. Seeing that the tea had not been touched, he couldn¡¯t help but bring it over.

    After taking a sip, he immediately felt the fragrance of the tea enter his mind. It was fresh and refreshing. There was a hint of bitterness in his mouth, but it made his cheeks feel rxed. He actually liked it very much. ¡°Grandmother, is this tea different from usual?¡±

    Old Madam Song was a little surprised. ¡°Your Grandmother Yu sent it over just now. She said that it¡¯s a medicinal tea that Eldest Miss Yu learned from a nanny in the pce. She¡¯s the only one who made it. There¡¯s no such thing outside. I just made a cup here and didn¡¯t have time to drink it, so I asked you to drink it.¡±

    Nanny Zhang made another cup and handed it to Old Madam Song.

    !!

    Old Madam Song didn¡¯t care that it was hot. She blew on it a few times and took a small sip. Then, she looked surprised. ¡°This taste¡­¡± She paused and her eyes lit up. ¡°I remember that I¡¯ve tasted it a few times in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce in the past. It¡¯s a rare good thing. Eldest Miss Yu, you¡¯re really considerate.¡± As she spoke, she looked at a box of medicinal tea that had yet to be touched. ¡°If you like it, take a box and drink it.¡±

    Song Mingzhao suddenly recalled the little girl who had sat beside Old Madam Yu at the Precious Peace Temple that day. She had been dressed in pink and white, looking delicate and lovely. He couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like at all, but he remembered that she had a pair of clear eyes. When she looked at you, her eyes seemed to glow, giving him a strange sense of familiarity¡­

    Song Mingzhao pulled back from his distant thoughts and shook his head. ¡°Since Eldest Miss Yu gave it to Grandmother, I¡­¡±

    Old Madam Song smiled. ¡°Why are you being so polite to Grandmother? That old thing from the Yu family and I have been together for so many years. Are you still worried about me not having enough medicinal tea?¡±

    Song Mingzhao did not decline anymore. After saying a few words to his grandmother, he left the He He Hall with Yao Cha.

    Old Madam Song nced at Bai Kui and happily asked Nanny Zhang to prepare a gift in return. ¡°Help me thank Yao Yaoter and ask her toe to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to y when she¡¯s free.¡±

    Bai Kui received the gift and left respectfully.

    Seeing that Bai Kui had left, Old Madam Song said to Nanny Zhang, ¡°I heard that Eldest Madam Yang is sick. The eldest branch of the Yu Residence is now under the household manager Yao Yao?¡±

    Nanny Zhang nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Old Madam Song sighed. ¡°Yao Yao is only ten years old. She¡¯s only a child, but she already knows how to manage the household. She¡¯s really amazing!¡±

    However, she did not doubt at all if a child could manage the family well.

    Not to mention anything else, just from the time they had met at the Precious Peace Temple, the little girl¡¯s words and actions were very appropriate.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s maidservant, Wei Zi, led Bai Kui out of the residence. On the way, they bumped into Madam He, who was about to go to Old Madam Zhenguo¡¯s house.

    Madam He had a full moon face, willowy eyebrows, and phoenix eyes. She was a blessed person. ¡°Wei Zi, this is?¡±

    Wei Zi hurriedly bowed. ¡°It¡¯s Sister Bai Kui from the Yu Residence. She was ordered to send some things to Old Madam.¡±

    Bai Kui also bowed. ¡°Greetings, First Madam!¡±

    Madam He smiled, but there was a hint of shrewdness in her eyes. ¡°Send my regards to Old Madam Yu.¡±

    Bai Kui nodded repeatedly.

    Seeing that Wei Zi had left with Bai Kui, Madam He pinched her handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her mouth. ¡°Why did the Yu Residence suddenlye knocking on our door to deliver something to Old Madam for no reason?¡±

    Mother Wang, who was beside her, said, ¡°I heard that thest time at the Precious Peace Temple, Old Madam met Old Madam Yu and the two of them spoke together. Later on, Eldest Miss Yu gave Old Madam a prescription for the pear paste, saying that it was a good thing from the pce and could help with her cough. After Old Madam took it for a while, her cough indeed eased a little, so she interacted more with the Yu Residence.¡±

    Madam He¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What a coincidence. When I went to Jinxiu Manor today, I heard Manager Sun mention the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence and praise her. He said that Eldest Miss Yu is already able to share Grandmother and Mother¡¯s burdens at such a young age. She has the demeanor of a head of the household, and it¡¯s rare for her to be kind andpassionate¡­¡±

    Mother Wang did not dare to speak.

    Madam He chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Old Madam¡¯s house.¡±

    When Bai Kui returned to the residence, he reported to Old Madam Yu, ¡°Old Madam Song was very happy and praised Eldest Miss a lot. Even Young Master Song liked Eldest Miss¡¯s medicinal tea. Old Madam Song gave him a box on the spot, and he didn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s gaze darkened, but she did not say anything.

    Then, he looked at the gift that Old Madam Song had given Yao Yao. It was a red jade lock. It was as red as a bloodstone, and it was carved with peony patterns. There were yellow, white, and red jade beads at the bottom of the lock. On the back of the lock was carved the words ¡°Riches and Honor¡±. It was very expensive.

    The elders were also particr about giving gifts. The more expensive the gift, the better.

    When giving gifts to a junior that they liked, they had to give them something that they could wear to show their closeness. Among them, jade was the best, and the most popr color was red.

    Jewelry was a little ordinary. For example, longevity locks, wealth locks, and so on were mostly given to the descendants by the elders. They had different meanings like ¡°giving blessing¡± and ¡°preventing blessings from leaving¡±.

    The key was that this was a precious red jade lock. The meaning behind it was huge.

    Red meant auspiciousness, and jade meant fulfillment. As for the lock¡­

    Old Madam Song¡¯s gift was obviously too big, but Old Madam Yu was very satisfied.

    In this way, her n was half sessful.

    She had to watch this carefully!

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Send it to Yao Yao.¡±

    Bai Kui took the gift and went to the Jade Courtyard.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised to receive a gift from Old Madam Song. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too expensive, Grandmother¡­¡±

    Bai Kui smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam saw it, so she asked me to send it over to Eldest Miss. Old Madam Song likes the medicinal tea you made very much. She even said that the prescription for the medicinal pear paste you gave her previously was good, and it even alleviated her cough.¡±

    She did not mention Song Mingzhao at all.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips before epting the gift.

    After Bai Kui left, Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to put away the red jade wealth lock properly. She looked at Mo Lan in front of her in a daze.

    Today, her grandmother had asked her to deliver medicinal tea to Old Madam Song from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, so she treated it as an ordinary interaction between rtives.

    However, Old Madam Song had also sent over a valuable lock, which made her feel a little uneasy.

    In her nightmare, she had married Song Mingzhao and was locked up in a small courtyard. She had used medicine to create a medicinal catalyst. In the end, she had exhausted all her energy and lost her value. Then, her heart had been peeled off and she had died a terrible death.

    Even though it was just a dream, she could still feel the excruciating pain when the needle was inserted and her heart was dug out. She could feel the despair of not being able to live or die.

    When she woke up, she kept reminding herself that it was only a dream. It didn¡¯t mean anything.

    However, the nightmare was too real. When she woke up from it, she was unknowingly affected by the dream. It was as if she had lived for many more years.

 Chapter 135 - 135 Wishful Life

    135 Wishful Life

    She had changed so much in just two months. Nanny Xu¡¯s upbringing was one thing, but wasn¡¯t this also the reason?

    It was just a dream. In this lifetime, she had made up her mind to stay far away from Song Mingzhao, so she did not want to be too close to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    However, the rtionship between the Yu Residence and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was very important. The marriage between the two families was a situation of mutual benefits. It involved the conflict of the royal court, and the factions were not something that a youngdy like her could control.

    Therefore, she could not avoid the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    In addition, there was no way to avoid the personal rtionship between Grandmother and Grandmother Song.

    Suddenly, someone knocked on her forehead. Yu Youyao covered her forehead in pain. She looked up and saw that her cousin had arrived.

    Her cousin¡¯s gaze was dark and oppressive. Yu Youyao panicked for a moment. She blinked and called out softly, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    Her voice was so soft that it made Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°Why are you in a daze?¡±

    After school, Zhou Linghuai came to the Jade Courtyard as usual, but what greeted him was not the little girl¡¯s cheerful voice calling him ¡°Cousin¡±.

    He pushed the wheelchair into the study quietly and saw the little girl sitting by the window. Her bright eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of ashes. They were empty and filled with pain and despair. Even her young face was pale, revealing a sense of panic and helplessness that did not match her age.

    He almost thought he was mistaken.

    In his eyes, Yu Youyao was a carefree little girl.

    Her eyes would glow like the sparkling stars in the sky. Even in the endless night, they could decorate the night and dazzle the stars.

    Her smile was clean and bright, like sunlight. It was warm and could melt the cold and ice of winter.

    She had a strong and vigorous vitality that could even reignite the dead.

    However, he saw the despair of falling into the mud and shattering into pieces in such a youngdy.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing slowed down as he gently rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡±

    ¡°N-nothing.¡± Yu Youyao pursed her lips and lowered her head. She twirled the long and narrow leaves of the ink orchid with her fingertips and was silent for a moment. Then, she looked up at her cousin and smiled. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve just read the Four Systems of Mourning and Spring and Autumn. There are many things I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Nightmares were different from reality.

    At least, there was no cousin in the nightmare.

    With her cousin around, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be as miserable as she had been in her dream.

    Besides, she was only ten years old now. It was too early to talk about marriage.

    Old Madam of Zhenguo had always been very close to her. Perhaps it was because the medicine she had given her previously had eased her cough, so she had given her an expensive gift.

    Why should she worry unnecessarily?!

    Thest time Song Mingzhao was at the Precious Peace Temple and hade to greet her grandmother and Grandmother Song, she had deliberately observed Yu Jianjia.

    Although Yu Jianjia was careful to hide it, she was still attracted to Song Mingzhao like in the nightmare. She could n for the future just based on this.

    In the nightmare, her grandmother had arranged a marriage for her, and she had epted it passively.

    In this world, she was unwilling to be involved with Song Mingzhao, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t ept it passively. Since things hadn¡¯t reached that stage, there was no need to be too conflicted.

    No matter what, her cousin would definitely help her.

    After figuring this out, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve memorized everything I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m just waiting for you toe so I can ask for guidance.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s voice was cheerful and sweet as she happily went to get a stack of paper from the desk.

    It was as if the helplessness and despair from before was just his imagination. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists tightly.

    However, since the youngdy did not want to tell him, he naturally would not press her.

    After handing her notes to her cousin, Yu Youyao poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to him politely. ¡°Cousin, have some tea to moisten your throat first.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression softened. He took the tea from the youngdy¡¯s hands and took a sip. He ced the teacup on the table and read Yu Youyao¡¯s notes while exining the mistakes.

    One spoke while the other listened. Unknowingly, it was lunchtime.

    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go eat.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was cheerful as she walked behind her cousin and carefully pushed the wheelchair.

    Zhou Linghuai spun his wheelchair with both hands and cooperated with her. His gaze fell on the green stone floor. At some point, a thick dark green carpet had beenid out. The threshold at the door had also been changed to a low ramp like in the Green House. The eight tables had been changed to round tables. Some fragile ornaments had also been changed.

    In the courtyard, the annoying flowers and trees had been shoveled one by one, and the narrow curved path had been changed to a patterned and slippery limestone surface¡­

    For a moment, he realized that the small courtyard that belonged to the little girl was filled with his traces.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a lump in his throat.

    When they entered the side hall, Nanny Xu had already asked someone to set up a meal. There were five dishes and a soup, all of which were Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao¡¯s favorites. The color, fragrance, and smell of food whetted their appetite.

    Unknowingly, everyone in the Jade Courtyard could even grasp his taste very urately.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at the little girl.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were always filled with joy. Her eyes were bright like stars decorating the night sky, and her smile was pure and bright.

    Just like the day she entered the residence, the little girl had recited the Medicine Master¡¯s Scripture: ¡°The body is like ss, clear inside and out, pure and wless.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly thought of the little girl he had seen previously. Her eyes were empty and filled with despair. Her bright face was filled with despair.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile faded bit by bit, and he suddenly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Cousin?¡± The little girl¡¯s soft voice sounded in his ear.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly opened his eyes and saw the little girl squatting in front of him. She was looking at him worriedly and asking, ¡°Cousin, you suddenly look so bad. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable as he stared fixedly at the little girl¡ª

    His heart was satisfied¡ª

    He hoped that he could protect her from the wind and rain with his flesh and blood, protect her clothes from dust, protect her from frost, and protect her for a lifetime.

    He wanted to protect her body which was like ss, clear inside and out, pure and wless.

    Seeing that her cousin was silent and staring at her without blinking, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Previously, in the Precious Peace Temple, she had identally stopped her cousin in his tracks, and he had looked at her with such an unfathomable gaze.

    Feeling a little uneasy, Yu Youyao called out softly, ¡°C-cousin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s tightly pursed lips rxed and his expression faded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just suddenly thought of something else.¡±

    Seeing that her cousin had returned to his usual self, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, you looked so scary just now. Don¡¯t scare me like this again.¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136 Treat You Well Forever

    136 Treat You Well Forever

    Those eyes were filled with arrogance. When they stared at her, she did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Zhou Linghuai called out to her with a smile. His calm voice was filled with grace. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± He rubbed the little girl¡¯s soft head gently, and even his heart softened. ¡°Never.¡±

    Yu Youyao squatted in front of her cousin, her eyes sparkling. The smile on her lips widened bit by bit, bing pure and happy. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life.¡±

    For life!

    Zhou Linghuai gently chewed on these words. When he thought of his legs, a crazy desire suddenly surged in his heart. He smiled and said, ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded happily and reached out to get the soup bowl.

    There were wontons floating on the bright yellow soup. The faint medicinal fragrance was not bitter, but it was very delicious. In the soup, there were three milky-white and semi-transparent sea cucumbers. They looked, smelled, and tasted good.

    Yu Youyao liked seafood so much that even her eyes lit up. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s white sea cucumber. Grandfather sent it over years ago. There were more than ten of them in total. I¡¯ve never been able to bear to eat them.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression changed on the spot.

    Yu Youyao did not notice her cousin¡¯s expression. She happily took a bowl and scooped a bowl of soup for him. She even specially scooped out a white sea cucumber. ¡°Cousin, the meat of the sea cucumber is soft and tender. It tastes delicious. Try it.¡±

    Sea cucumbers were expensive seafood, and white sea cucumber was even rarer. There was a saying that goes ¡°it takes ten thousand years for a rabbit¡¯s fur to turn from ck to white.¡± The Medicine Scripture recorded that it was warm and nourishing.¡±

    Just as Zhou Linghuai was about to refuse, he saw the little girl looking at him expectantly, and his throat tightened.

    Seeing that her cousin was sitting there without moving, Yu Youyao urged, ¡°Sea cucumbers are nutritious and warm. They¡¯re best for you to eat. In the future, you have to eat more sea cucumbers. I still have many ck Sea Cucumbers and Red Sea Cucumbers that my maternal grandfather sent over. Although they¡¯re not as rare as White Sea Cucumbers, their effects are not bad. Get Chang An to bring some backter.¡±

    The veins on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s forehead twitched uncontrobly.

    Eating strange things like sea cucumbers required a lot of courage.

    Of course, he wasn¡¯t prejudiced against sea cucumbers.

    The seafood in the south had always been in high demand in the capital. Sea cucumbers, which grew in the deep sea, were known as one of the eight treasures of the sea because it was not easy to fish them out. They were as famous as bird¡¯s nest, abalone, and shark fins. They were often thest dish in the hall.

    Seeing that her cousin was staring at the sea cucumber without moving, Yu Youyao thought that he did not know how to start eating.

    The entire white sea cucumber had actually been cut into small pieces, but the outer skin was connected, so it looked like a whole piece. Yu Youyao picked up a piece of sea cucumber and brought it to her cousin¡¯s lips. ¡°Cousin, try it.¡±

    Now, he couldn¡¯t refuse even if he wanted to.

    Zhou Linghuai held the armrest of the wheelchair with one hand. The veins on the back of his hand were obvious, and the joints of his fingers were green and white. He moved his lips, but under the little girl¡¯s bright eyes, he still forced his mouth open.

    The little girl smiled and sent the sea cucumber into his mouth naturally. Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt that the originally unbearable sea cucumber tasted soft and delicious after entering his mouth. There was a faint fragrance of dark lotus flowers and a hint of medicinal fragrance. It was actually very delicious.

    Yu Youyao asked expectantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the sea cucumber delicious?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai hesitated for a moment before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s indeed delicious.¡±

    ¡°Then, Cousin, eat more.¡± Yu Youyao smiled happily, and a hint of slyness shed across her bright eyes. As her gaze was too bright, Zhou Linghuai did not notice it.

    Nanny Xu said that sea cucumbers were a dish for longevity. The Empress Dowager in the pce had to eat three sea cucumbers a day. Sea cucumbers were also indispensable in the emperor¡¯s imperial meals.

    The medicinal cuisine made by sea cucumbers was better than ginseng. Cousin¡¯s body was weak and could not eat too much nourishing food. He could not eat too much medicine like ginseng, but he could eat sea cucumbers every day.

    Yes, from now on, she will cook a sea cucumber dish for her cousin every afternoon.

    Seeing that his young master was being jinxed by Cousin Yu and was even eating the sea cucumber that he had always hated, Chang An¡¯s eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

    Suddenly, he calmed down.

    No matter how ridiculous it was for Young Master to be with his cousin, he would not find it strange in the future.

    After dinner, Yu Youyao returned to the study to practice her calligraphy. It had only been a few days since she had used the bamboo brush that Ms. Ye had given her, but her cousin had already sent her the seven-purple and three-sheep jade brush.

    The jade tube was smooth and had been used for many years. The tip of the brush was a little soft. She was not used to it in the first two days. It was her cousin who held her hand and helped her to write her name stroke by stroke, over and over again.

    After getting used to it, she felt that the words written with the Seven Purple and Three Sheep brush were sharp and tactful. They were indeed more suitable for her.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. She put down her brush and turned around to see that her cousin had rolled up his wide sleeves, revealing a rather thin wrist. However, she saw that his wrist was blessed with spiritual luck and his bones were strong. The ink in his brush was fresh and smooth, and it was thick and suitable.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had seen her cousin paint. Her eyes lit up and she quickly leaned over to take a look.

    When she saw what her cousin had drawn, Yu Youyao¡¯s fair face turned red. She quickly covered her face with her hands, not daring to face anyone.

    As Zhou Linghuai spoke, a ¡°Bamboo Orchid Painting¡± appeared on the paper. He put down his pen and turned to look at Yu Youyao, who was covering her face and not daring to look at him. ¡°Cousin, what do you think of this painting?¡±

    Yu Youyao covered her face and nodded vigorously. ¡°Cousin, your painting skills are superb, so naturally, it¡¯s excellent.¡±

    Just now, she had only taken a few nces, but she already felt that the brush was exquisite and the ink was clear. On the other hand, the ink was beautiful and smooth, drawing a cold and deep scene with a careless stroke.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you going to take a closer look?¡±

    She thought that he couldn¡¯t tell that she was deliberately pretending not to know that he didn¡¯t eat sea cucumbers and was trying to tease him.

    Yu Youyao was so ashamed that she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no, Cousin. You use ink like a god¡­¡±

    Her cousin was trying to remind her that he had yet to give her the fan that he had promised.

    How could she dare to look at it anymore!

    Yu Youyao looked dejected. She had learned double-sided embroidery, and previously, she had been praised by her grandmother and Nanny Liu. Even though she felt a little embarrassed, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little smug. Learning double-sided embroidery from Nanny Xu had been fun, but after practicing for a few days, her enthusiasm was reduced, and she no longer paid much attention to needlework.

    Nanny Xu would even remind her in the next few days.

    As time passed, Nanny Xu no longer forced her to practice needlework.

    If not for her cousin¡¯s reminder, she would have almost forgotten that she had exchanged the fan for the cursive script not long ago.

    Now, that cursive script was hanging on the wall of her study.

    However, she had forgotten about the fan.

    ¡°Little liar!¡± Seeing her covering her face in embarrassment, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Cousin, I Canâ€™t Provoke You

    137 Cousin, I Can¡¯t Provoke You

    Yu Youyao pouted and argued, ¡°I¡¯m embroidering on the fan. It¡¯s my first time embroidering twopletely different patterns. It¡¯s not easy, so it will naturally take longer. I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t send it.¡±

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t the first time.

    Thest time she had given it to her grandmother, there had been a swastika on one side and the Chinese character of longevity on the other. However, the words were also simpler than the pattern.

    Zhou Linghuai picked up his teacup and took a sip. ¡°You can slowly embroider the fan. There¡¯s no hurry for me to use it. Just treat it as a thank-you gift for the sea cucumber medicinal cuisine that Cousin has specially prepared for me.¡±

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. She finally understood. Her cousin had drawn the Bamboo Orchid Painting on purpose.

    She really couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    After taking a little ¡°revenge¡± on this girl, Zhou Linghuai smiled and raised his pen to write in the upper left corner. ¡°In the 24th year of the Jian Yuan era, I gave my cousin, Yu Youyao, a gift.¡±

    After saying this, he took out the Longevity Mountain Stone seal from his sleeve and stamped it.

    After the mud dried, Yu Youyao brought over a scroll.

    Zhou Linghuai carefully stuck the scroll at both ends of the painting and fixed it in ce. Then, he handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Keep it!¡±

    Yu Youyao took it happily. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    With that, she eagerly unfolded the scroll and looked at it carefully. She praised the painting from head to toe and looked up with admiration. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    No matter how many times she said this, it made him feel happy.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Cousin, do you want to learn some zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting from me? It doesn¡¯t matter how you learn it. It¡¯s inevitable that the sisters of big families talk about style and elegance when they gather together. You have to learn some artistic skills at least.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s handwriting had already be well-practiced, and he did not need toe to the Jade Courtyard every day. She had gradually caught up with the homework she had left behind. With Ms. Ye¡¯s careful guidance, he did not need to guide her every day.

    When Yu Youyao first heard this, she rejected it in her heart. However, when her cousin said that it didn¡¯t matter how she learned it, she was a little tempted. When her cousin finished speaking, she looked conflicted. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll learn a little.¡± She gestured with two fingers to show how much she was willing. Then, she emphasized, ¡°Just a little, no more. I have to go to school in the morning and manage the household. I¡¯ll be busy learning from Nanny Xu every day!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai found it funny. ¡°It won¡¯t tire you out.¡±

    As he had toe to the Jade Courtyard every day to teach the little girl her studies and calligraphy, it was inconvenient for him to go up and down the steps. Yu Youyao moved the small study to the side room on the south side of the first floor and changed it into arge study. It faced a tall green tree in the courtyard. The tree trunk was without joints and rose straight up, looking imposing. By March, the tree leaves had begun to grow. Although there was no green, it already looked elegant.

    Listening to the little girl¡¯s cheerful and pleasant voice, Zhou Linghuai thought of the records of the ssic of Poetry. ¡°The phoenix cries, and it rises from the other side of the high mountain. The parasol tree is born, and it rises in the morning.

    Hark! The phoenix sings.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly said, ¡°The tree outside the window looks quite old.¡±

    Yu Youyao also looked at the huge tree outside the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know how old this tree is. I heard from Grandmother that this was transnted by my mother back then. It seems to be hundreds of years old.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at it carefully again. This old tree was definitely more than a few hundred years old. ¡°I¡¯ll use this tree to make a seven-stringed zither for you. What do you think?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her face was filled with excitement. ¡°Cousin, you want to make a zither for me personally? That¡¯s great. I heard from Chang An that you know how to y the zither. I didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would be able to y a zither that you personally made. If you want to give it to me, I¡¯ll definitely learn it well.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Just tell me what you want. Are you afraid that I won¡¯t make it for you? But don¡¯t be happy too early. It¡¯s not easy to make a zither, and it takes a lot of time.¡± Especially a good zither. It will be even harder to make.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Cousin, take your time.¡± Yu Youyao squatted in front of her cousin, her face filled with joy and anticipation. Did her cousin mean that no matter what she wanted, he would make it for her?

    Her cousin was so kind.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl. From the corner of his eye, he could see the delicate vines silently climbing up the window sill and into the room. Among the green leaves, there was a flower that was as red as fire. It was at its prime, shy and beautiful.

    After her cousin went to school, Yu Youyao ran to the tree and circled it. Everyone in the courtyard could hear her cheerful and pleasantughter.

    At 2pm, all the stewards of the manor arrived.

    The stewards went to An Shou Hall to visit Old Madam Yu to show their respect.

    Yu Youyao apanied her grandmother to meet them.

    These stewards were all old people in the residence. They were all slightly older, and most of them were in their forties or fifties. One of them was a shopkeeper in his thirties who was wearing blue silk. He was especially eye-catching.

    Yu Youyao took a few more nces.

    This person was rich looking, smiling, and had a kind expression.

    Old Madam Yu noticed her gaze and pointed at the shopkeeper. ¡°This is Wang Dongquan from Baoxing Rice Shop. Shopkeeper Wang has some affinity with you and is a capable person.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows moved slightly. Food was the most important thing for the people. In all the major shops, rice shops had a more respectable status.

    When Wang Dongquan heard this, he smiled and continued, ¡°Back then, I was a shop assistant at Baoxing Rice Shop. When First Madam Xie was patrolling the shop, she saw that I was doing well, so she mentioned being the Second Manager and learned some skills from the First Manager. A few years ago, he was old and couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I took on his job.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°The rice shop is an important business in the residence. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future.¡±

    However, it was her mother who had an affinity with Wang Dongquan.

    Her mother had been kind to Wang Dongquan, and her grandmother had mentioned this on the spot. Anyone who knew how to be kind should know to surrender to their young master.

    If Wang Dongquan did not know what was good for him, he would not be ced in an important position in the residence.

    He had no choice.

    There was Zhou Yonghe in the manor and Wang Dongquan in the shop. They were all important managers of the manor. Compared to them, the other managers were inferior.

    The gazes of the other stewards in the hall flickered. They had also guessed Old Madam Yu¡¯s intentions and put away their little schemes.

    Old Madam was scheming. Wang Dongquan¡¯s move had been nned long ago. He was paving the way for his granddaughter.

    They were all loyal servants of the residence. Even if they looked down on a half-grown child like Yu Youyao, they couldn¡¯t get in the Old Madam¡¯s way.

    With Old Madam Yu¡¯s help, Yu Youyao mentioned the new rules of the residence. Although the stewards were shocked, they did not refute Yu Youyao on the spot.

    Yu Youyao did not care what they thought. Her voice was gentle as she said, ¡°Go to Windfall Courtyard to rest and discuss it carefully.¡±

 Chapter 138 - 138 Selling Hearts

    138 Selling Hearts

    With that, she asked the maidservant to lead them to Windfall Courtyard.

    Two hourster, Yu Youyao went to Windfall Courtyard. Zhou Yonghe brought over a piece of paper with the agreement signed by the stewards.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°They all agreed? No objections at all?¡±

    Zhou Yonghe exined, ¡°A few stewards are afraid of taking responsibility and risk, so they¡¯re naturally unwilling to agree. There are also a few stewards who are very hesitant.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him. ¡°Did you convince them?¡±

    Zhou Yonghe had just taken office today. The other stewards might not even be convinced by him!

    Zhou Yonghe shook his head. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who convinced them, but the benefits. I¡¯ve calcted the total ounts of Little Zhouzhuang for the past two years. If we follow Eldest Miss¡¯s new rules, I figured out how much the stewards can get for their monthly dividends and quarterly dividends? In this way, some of the stewards who manage the manor well will naturally agree with both hands. Some of the stewards who don¡¯t manage it well won¡¯t dare to show their faces even if they don¡¯t want to. Eldest Miss mentioned this matter in An Shou Hall, and Old Madam tacitly agreed. However, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°That saves me a lot of talking.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe had said everything that she had said. It seemed that Zhou Yonghe was indeed a talent and could be put in an important position.

    Yu Youyao turned around and said, ¡°In that case, you and Manager Wang should carefully think about a suitable contract. Later, get the stewards to sign and stamp their fingerprints on it to settle this matter!¡±

    When Zhou Yonghe heard this, his eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Eldest Miss was a child, but she was very thorough.

    Logically speaking, the stewards in the manor were all old people. After everyone agreed to the new rules and signed the agreement, they could be instructed to carry them out.

    However, Eldest Miss wanted to specially establish a contract. This was to prevent the new rules from not being implemented well in the future. If the manor was not managed well and suffered losses, there would be a reason to deal with it properly.

    After Zhou Yonghe left, Yu Youyao instructed Dong Mei to send over the gifts she had prepared for the stewards.

    Among them, Wang Dongquan¡¯s pair of jade bottles was the most expensive item. Zhou Yongquan¡¯s was a good-looking Duanxi inkstone. It was elegant and simple, which was also very rare.

    The other stewards had all received good antiques and jade artifacts. She was very generous.

    After receiving Eldest Miss¡¯s gift, the stewards were all overjoyed. Who didn¡¯t know that Eldest Miss¡¯s maternal family was the Xie Residence in Quanzhou? Outside the residence, they often heard that Eldest Miss was generous. Even if they didn¡¯t see the gift on the spot, they could guess that it must be very good.

    Now, it seemed that although Eldest Miss was young, she was a magnanimous person.

    Putting everything else aside, they would at least be able to obtain some benefits. As for the rest, they would just have to wait and see.

    Zhou Yonghe and Wang Dongquan would handle the rest, so Yu Youyao didn¡¯t have to worry. She returned to the Jade Courtyard and took out the fan that had been mostly embroidered previously.

    However, while she was relieved, someone else wasn¡¯t.

    When she found out that Yu Youyao had seen the managers of the manor, Yang Shuwan was so angry that her head hurt. Nanny Li was also frightened and quickly went to brew some medicine.

    Yang Shuwan leaned against the pillow and took the medicine from Nanny Li. She looked at the ck medicine and frowned. However, when she thought about how she could only snatch back the right to manage the household from Yu Youyao after she hadpletely recovered, she gritted her teeth and raised her head to gulp down most of the medicine.

    After downing a bowl of bitter medicine, Yang Shuwan¡¯s abdomen twitched ufortably. She hurriedly covered her mouth with a handkerchief and almost vomited on the spot.

    Nanny Li hurriedly brought over a te of candied plums. ¡°Madam, quickly eat a candied plum.¡±

    Yang Shuwan felt a little better after eating a candied plum. ¡°Are the stewards still in the residence?¡±

    Nanny Li said, ¡°Eldest Miss prepared gifts for them and sent them out of the residence.¡± Seeing Madam¡¯s gloomy face, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a small gift.¡±

    Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on the nket and gritted her teeth. ¡°Did you find out what they said in the Windfall Courtyard?¡±

    Nanny Li shook her head. ¡°Eldest Miss arranged all the maidservants in the Windfall Courtyard. I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Yang Shuwan felt another headacheing on. ¡°This is really outrageous. It¡¯s only the first day of officially managing the household, and they¡¯re already thinking of ways to guard against me. How hateful!¡±

    She had been in charge of the household for many years, and many people in the residence were her people. However, she couldn¡¯t even find out any news. It could be seen that the Yu Residence had really changed.

    Nanny Li was worried that she would get angry again, so she quickly added, ¡°Even if Eldest Miss meets the stewards alone, it¡¯s mostly on the surface. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for Eldest Miss to win their hearts with this.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan felt a little better. She sneered. ¡°The stewards in the manor are all old hands in the residence. Although they¡¯re loyal to the residence, they¡¯ve all made their own ns. How can small favors bribe them? Yu Youyao is too naive.¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly instructed, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t think too much. You¡¯ve been in charge of the household for seven to eight years and have interacted with these stewards for many years. Eldest Miss has only just taken over the household and is also a child. The stewards are only willing to acknowledge her because of Old Madam¡¯s authority. When you¡¯ve recovered, won¡¯t you have the final say in this family?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Yu Youyao is young, but she¡¯s still filial to me. In the end, she still has to listen to me.¡±

    Seeing that Madam had calmed down, Nanny Li heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yang Shuwan leaned against the pillow and calmed herself down. She felt that her headache had subsided a little. ¡°I¡¯ve taken the medicine a few times this time, but the effect is not bad. I think I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡±

    Nanny Li did not dare to say that the medicine she had taken was prescribed by Young Miss¡¯s husband.

    In the blink of an eye, it was mid-March.

    Only then did Yang Shuwan, who was recuperating in peace, hear that a new rule had been set in the residence. Not only did the stewards in the manor agree, but they also signed a new contract with the residence. She immediately fell back in anger. She had just recovered from some of her illnesses, but there were signs of them rpsing.

    Nanny Li did not dare to dy and quickly asked someone to invite Doctor Ding into the residence.

    She did not dare to say that this was a doctor that Yu Youyao had hired previously. She only said that Third Miss had asked around and knew that Doctor Ding was very good at treating headaches and fevers, so she had specially hired him.

    After taking Yang Shuwan¡¯s pulse, Doctor Ding prescribed a new prescription.

    When Nanny Liu saw this, she realized that many of the medicinal herbs had to be used in greater amounts. Madam¡¯s illness had worsened again.

    Before leaving, Doctor Ding said solemnly, ¡°First Madam, it¡¯s best for you to recuperate quietly. Don¡¯t be rash. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste of medicine.¡±

    Nanny Liu was worried. She wrapped up a generous reward and politely sent Doctor Ding out of the residence.

 Chapter 139 - 139 Clear Day to Cut Down the Paulownia Tree

    139 Clear Day to Cut Down the Paulownia Tree

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that her head hurt and her heart ached. Even after taking the medicine, she did not feel any better. ¡°Yu Youyao is really good. Once the new rules were set, the sky in the residence has changed. The servants followed the rules set by Yu Youyao and listened to her. Even if I recover and manage the house again, in the future, nothing outside the residence can surpass Yu Youyao. How is it even relevant to me anymore?¡±

    At this point, she suddenly raised her voice and said angrily, ¡°Old Madam is letting her do whatever she wants. Why don¡¯t you think about it? If the stewards have more power, wouldn¡¯t they be bullying their masters? Why would they still care about their masters?¡±

    Loyalty was secondary. As long as there were benefits, who would go against money?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s actions seemed bold, but she was firmly in control of the hearts of the people. As long as the hearts of the people were in control and the interests were pursued, it was the greater picture. However, her mother did not understand.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips andforted her again. In the end, she gave Nanny Li a look.

    Nanny Li understood and quickly leaned forward. ¡°Madam, you have to think carefully. No matter how capable Eldest Miss is as a household manager, she will still get married in the future. Why are you angry with her?¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan finally calmed down.

    Two dayster, Manager Sun from the Jinxiu Manor sent more clothes over. Yu Youyao checked them one by one. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she gave Manager Sun a reward and sent her out of the residence.

    Then, she ordered someone to send the finished clothes to everyone.

    Yu Jianjia also saw the nshan¡± that had caused trouble.

    After the Jinxiu Manor had changed it, a pair of matchingpels had been added to the round cor. They were ced horizontally above the ankle bones, and there was a lotus leaf at the bottom. It looked both outstanding and eye-catching, but it did not make people associate it with anshan.

    Yu Jianjia took a casual look and instructed Hui Xiang, ¡°Put the clothes at the bottom of the box.¡±

    She had no intention of wearing it again.

    Hui Xiang didn¡¯t dare say more.

    Ever since she was taught a lesson by Eldest Missst time, Third Miss told her to return to the courtyard to manage the clothes and essories in her room. Her personal maidservant had also been changed to Ai Ye.

    Recalling that she had yet to wear the in brocade dress that Yu Youyao had given her, Yu Jianjia added, ¡°I¡¯ll wear the clothes that Big Sister gave me today.¡±

    The incident with thenshan had given her a reputation for not knowing the severity of ceremonial matters to her father. Although her grandmother had not said anything, the next day, Ms. Ye had told her about the Eight rows, which was like a fishbone stuck in her throat.

    She did not want to wear thus in dress.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if she didn¡¯t wear it to show her sisterly affection.

    Yu Wanwan looked out of the window. The maidservants who used to bezy were now sweeping the floor. With Yu Youyao¡¯s new rules, even the servants were doing their best.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale again.

    Initially, she had thought that even with her grandmother¡¯s support and Nanny Xu¡¯s guidance, it would be difficult for Yu Youyao, who was only a child, to convince the masses. There would definitely be trouble in the residence.

    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, Yu Youyao had managed the house in an orderly manner without any mistakes.

    Her father had also been living a peaceful life these past few days. Compared to her mother, he looked at Yu Youyao in a new light and often praised her for having the demeanor of her grandmother.

    The sky in the Yu Residence hadpletely changed!

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s throat itched, and she couldn¡¯t help but cover it with her handkerchief and cough violently.

    When Hui Xiang heard the cough, she quickly poured some hot tea. ¡°Young Miss, why are you suddenly coughing so badly? Ever since you took Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medicine, you haven¡¯t coughed so badly in a long time. I¡¯ll go brew some medicine for you.¡±

    As Yu You coughed, she also panicked.

    Many things had happened at home, so she couldn¡¯t recuperate in peace. It was probably because of this that her health was affected, and all of this was caused by Yu Youyao.

    After working hard for a few days, Yu Youyao¡¯s household management n was on the right track. With Nanny Liu¡¯s help, she finally had time to embroider the fan.

    After Nanny Xu took a look, she smiled and praised, ¡°Skill isn¡¯t the most important thing when ites to elegant things like bamboo orchids. The most important thing is the charm. I¡¯ve already seen it for myself when I first learned the double-sided embroidery, but it¡¯s still better than many people who have only learned it for three to five years.¡±

    Yu Youyao had wisdom and intelligence, and herzy and delicate personality could not be changed. However, she was pure and young, and she always did her best.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Cousin¡¯s drawing is good. I can¡¯t embroider too badly.¡± Yu Youyao was very happy.

    She had spent a lot of time and effort on this fan, but her embroidery had improved a lotpared to the sachet she had given her cousin previously.

    At the very least, the stitches were smoother, and it didn¡¯t look too shabby.

    As the two of them were talking, Xia Tao ran over smartly. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master is here. He¡¯s in the courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao was delighted to hear this. She picked up her skirt and ran out. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Cousin.¡±

    Looking at her cheerful back view, Nanny Xu shook her head. No matter how good she was at etiquette, she hadpletely forgotten about it when she was happy.

    When Yu Youyao ran into the courtyard, she saw her cousin sitting near the tree and looking up. ¡°Cousin, the sun is bright outside. Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±

    Zhou Ling tilted his head. ¡°The sun is shining brightly today. It¡¯s suitable for cutting it down.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s a suitable time to cut down trees?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°It needs to be sunny. The wood on the Paulownia Tree that faces the sun is called Sun Paulownia. It¡¯s an extremely rare piece of zither material, especially the Sun Paulownia that¡¯s seven to eight hundred years old. It contains the essence of heaven and earth and can absorb the light of the sun and moon. It¡¯s even rarer.¡±

    Qing Wu could grow for a thousand years, but it was afraid of quails. Very few could live for so long.

    Therefore, it was easy to obtain Paulownia wood, but difficult to find zither materials.

    Yu Youyao looked up. The old tree was straight and shiny. ¡°Which Paulownia tree branch do you n to cut?¡±

    The leaves of the Paulownia tree began to bud clearly, and in March, they began to grow. In April, the flowers bloomed, and in June, they bore fruit¡­

    Next month, they would be able to see trees full of green leaves that looked like umbres covering the sky. They were majestic and grand. During summer and autumn, branches were intertwined to block the heat.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s the supreme sun wood at the top of the tree.¡±

    At this moment, the tree leaves had all fallen. When new leaves grew, the ancient trees would be huge and reached into the sky, taking in the light of the sun. There was no better Paulownia tree.

    Since he wanted to give her a zither, he naturally wanted to give her the best.

    Even if the Yu Residence did not have this special wood, he would still have to think of a way to get it from elsewhere.

    He turned to look at Chang An. ¡°Go get it!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the top of the tree, feeling a little troubled. ¡°It¡¯s so high. How are we going to get it? There aren¡¯t any woodendders in the residence that are so tall¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Chang An suddenly jumped onto the tree and climbed up like an agile monkey. In a short while, he had already reached the top of the tree.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and turned around. ¡°Cousin, Chang An climbed so high. Is he really fine?¡± If he fell¡­

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Chang An practiced martial arts at the age of five. He¡¯s agile and will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 140 - 140 Cousin Was Angry

    140 Cousin Was Angry

    She really did not expect that even the childish Chang An was a hidden expert. She wondered how many secrets her cousin was hiding. Thinking back to when she had identally discovered her cousin¡¯s tracks at the Precious Peace Temple and asked someone to cut off a strand of his hair, Yu Youyao quickly shook her head, not daring to think further.

    Chang An was holding a firewood knife and cutting the tree, making a loud ng. The tall tree also began to shake violently.

    Themotion was too big, and the entire Yu Residence was rmed. Soon, many people gathered near the Jade Courtyard and pointed at the towering tree.

    Even Old Madam Yu had heard about it and asked Nanny Liu to help her into the courtyard. ¡°How did this girl cause trouble for the tree?¡±

    When Nanny Liu heard this, she smiled. ¡°How could that be? I¡¯ve already asked around just now. Young Master wants to teach Eldest Miss zither skills. He wants to cut off the wood from the top of the Paulownia Tree and give a zither to Eldest Miss. The tree in our residence is growing well. Not only is it old, but it¡¯s also nted in the sun. Young Master said that there¡¯s no better piece of zither material.¡±

    Old Madam Yu alsoughed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not easy to make a zither. It takes time and effort to make it. It takes at least a year and a half to make a good zither. I didn¡¯t expect the child to know how to do it. He¡¯s really thoughtful.¡±

    Nanny Liu said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I was also shocked when I heard that.¡±

    The more Old Madam Yu spoke, the happier she became. ¡°It¡¯s good to learn the zither. Although daughters must have virtue, they should also learn some elegant things to show their talent.¡±

    Yu Youyao was worried that after the old tree branch was broken, it would fall from above and hit someone, so she asked the people in the courtyard to stay away and pushed her cousin to the bottom of the corridor.

    ¡°Cousin, can we make a zither after cutting down the tree branch?¡± Yu Youyao asked curiously.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡± Seeing that the little girl was looking at him with sparkling eyes, as if she was very interested, he exined, ¡°The wood that has just been cut is wet wood. You have to weigh it first before making it dry and turning it into zither material. It takes seven to ten days to make good zither material.¡±

    Yu Youyao was puzzled. ¡°Why do you need to weigh the wood?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°The process of making tungsten wood is also very particr. It needs to be heated with charcoal near a wall. The weight of the wood is heavy. If it¡¯s two kilograms, it won¡¯t decrease as much as when it¡¯s cut off. If it¡¯s dry, it will look like it has the color of smoke. This would be the best¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was filled with questions. She pursed her lips. ¡°This is too difficult. How can the dry wood after being carved be as heavy as the wet wood that has just been cut?¡±

    No wonder, since ancient times, although there were many zithers, there were very few famous ones.

    Even Zhou Linghuai was speechless. There was too much knowledge involved, and he did not know how to exin it for a moment.

    Seeing that her cousin was in a difficult position, Yu Youyao felt that it wasn¡¯t easy to make a zither. ¡°Cousin, it turns out that making a zither is so troublesome. Just the process of making it is soplicated, and it takes a lot of time and effort. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t make it for me. I have a zither in my house that Mother left behind. I heard that it¡¯s a famous zither that was passed down from the previous dynasty. It¡¯s excellent to learn it with you.¡±

    Hearing this, Zhou Linghuai suddenly pursed his lips and did not speak.

    Yu Youyao felt her scalp tingle. Her cousin usually looked calm and indifferent, but after spending some time together, she could roughly sense some subtle changes in his emotions.

    Cousin was angry!

    Just as she was about to exin, she heard her cousin say coldly, ¡°Cousin, do you think that the zither I am making is inferior to a famous one?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp went numb again, and she quickly exined, ¡°How could that be? I just feel that it¡¯s too troublesome and tiring to make a zither. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll tire you out and burden your health, making you suffer. Cousin¡¯s health is more important than a zither.¡± As she spoke, she narrowed her eyes and stole a nce at his expression. Seeing that his expression had softened, she hurriedly squatted in front of him and raised her head. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I like everything you give me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head andughed. How could he still be angry? ¡°Making the zither is a slow and detailed job. It looks troublesome, but it¡¯s not something that can be done in a day or two. It¡¯s fine to do it slowly.¡±

    Even after he made the base, he still had to paint, draw, carve, and ponder. There were more than ten procedures, and each one took a lot of time.

    Zhou Linghuai nned to make a rarer instrument, and he was even more particr about it. Just theyers of zither alone would take at least a year and a half. If there was a mistake in any of the procedures, it would be all over.

    Naturally, he wanted the best for the little girl.

    He didn¡¯t intend to do it right away.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. ¡°Cousin, take your time. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    With that, she thought of the fan she had embroidered previously.

    After knowing that her cousin was here, she casually stuffed it into her sleeve, preparing to give it to him. In the end, when she heard that her cousin wanted to make a zither for her, she was so happy that she forgot about it.

    At this moment, she quickly took out the fan from her sleeve and looked at her cousin ingratiatingly. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve already embroidered the fan that I promised you previously. Quick, take a look. Has my embroidery skills improved a lot?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes widened as he received the fan.

    On one side, the ck bamboo was sparse, and its appearance was quiet and pleasant. On the other side, there was an ink orchid. Its leaves were wide like bamboo, but they were long and strong, like an azure dragon going out to sea. There were lotus petals that were dense and orderly.

    The little girl¡¯s embroidery skills had improved greatly. Compared to the sachet at his waist, the stitches were already t and tight, and her skills were still a little shallow. However, her embroidery looked charming, and it did not conceal its beauty.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s throat tightened slightly. ¡°In a short period of time, Cousin¡¯s embroidery skills have improved a lot. It must have taken you a lot of time and effort to embroider this fan.¡± Stroking the embroidery on the fan, he lowered his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much effort on that cursive script previously, but it¡¯s even more difficult for you to embroider a fan. I¡¯ve taken advantage of you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°I said early on that I wanted to give it to you, but it took so long. In the end, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t you want to give me the zither too? How can a fanpare to the trouble of a zither? You still have to go to the Jade Courtyard every day to teach me calligraphy and guide me in my studies. In terms of taking advantage of someone, I¡¯m the one taking advantage of you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment, but his smile did not fade. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll use the excess wood after the nning to make a fan structure.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know how to make a fan.¡±

    No matter how many times he heard this, it still made him happy. Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Go to the study. I¡¯ll teach you how to y the zither.¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141 Cousin, Teach Me to Learn the Zither

    141 Cousin, Teach Me to Learn the Zither

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t really wanted to learn how to y the zither, but now she was looking forward to it because her cousin was going to give her a handmade zither.

    Although she did not know when this zither would be ready, she felt very happy to be able to y the zither that her cousin will make.

    They went to the study together.

    At this moment, a section of the tree at the top was finally cut off. Chang An was afraid that it would spoil, so he had already tied a rope around it and hung it down from the tree.

    As soon as Yu Youyao returned to the study, she picked up the famous zither she had found in the library and asked excitedly, ¡°Cousin, do you think this zither is suitable for me to learn?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai knew how to y the zither, so he had naturally heard of the famous ¡®Rare Voice¡¯.

    Mount Liyang had trees, and they were called Mulberry Trees. With mulberry tree wood as the base and ice silk as the strings, the zither shone brightly like pearls, and had a natural charm. Its sound was like ice breaking and snow falling. It was very clear and sharp.

    The zither was naturally a good one, but when he saw the little girl carrying it in her arms, his expression paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re just learning how to y the zither, so you don¡¯t need such a famous zither. I have a zither in my house that I use myself. You can use it first.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She wanted the zither that her cousin had used. ¡°Did you make it yourself too?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was slightly bitter, and a trace of darkness appeared in his eyes. He shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    He had learned how to make a zither at the age of nine. In order to practice his skills, he had made many zithers, but few of them had beenpleted. The only twopleted ones were given to his mother and Eldest Sister, but they had all turned to ashes during the fire.

    The zither he used himself was made of carvedcquer. His father had painted it over and over again over the years, without stopping for a single day. It had taken him three years to finish thecquer zither.

    When the zither was first formed, her father had found some strange silk. This silk was slightly thin, and its color was light golden. It shone like gold and jade. He had hired a zither master to finally add the strings on the zither.

    The sound of the zither was like cutting through gold and jade, revealing a sonorous sound. After he received the zither, he named it, ¡°Broken Jade.¡±

    This zither had also been destroyed in that fire.

    Zhou Linghuai gripped the armrest tightly, the veins on the back of his hand bulging. ¡°The zither is an old item of a friend. After he passed away, he gave it to me. Although it¡¯s not a famous zither, it¡¯s still a rare good one.¡±

    Talking about the owner of the zither, his eyes darkened!

    Her cousin rarely mentioned anything about his past in Youzhou. Yu Youyao was a little curious. She wanted to ask her cousin who this friend was.

    However, when she saw her cousin¡¯s subtle expression, she remembered that her cousin¡¯s friend had already passed away, so she changed the topic. ¡°Then is it appropriate for Cousin to lend me the zither?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°No one is more suitable.¡±

    He called Chang An over and asked him to get the zither from the Green House.

    Chang An¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was a little hesitant for a moment. However, seeing that his young master¡¯s expression did not change, he did not dare to dy. In a moment, he came over with the zither case.

    Zhou Ling personally opened the zither case. ¡°Cousin, look.¡±

    This zither was ck and red, and had silk strings. On the surface of the instrument, there were the words ¡°Ru Ling¡± engraved on it. Below it, there was an inscription, ¡°Thousand rock ridge. On this day, I heard the sound of the wind, and cut wood.¡± On the left, there were the words, ¡°18th Year of the Yuan Dynasty.¡±

    After reading it, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°This zither is called Ru Ling? Cousin¡¯s friend visited the Thousand Rock Ridge in the 18th year of the Yuan Dynasty and listened to the wind blowing the leaves. With a rustling sound, he cut off the wood on the ridge and made this zither?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. When his gazended on the word ¡°Ling¡±, his eyes paused for a moment, then shed across the words ¡°on this day¡±. ¡°Yes, this friend of mine is a rare prodigy in the world. He could recite books at the age of three, study at the age of five, and study at the age of seven. I learned my zither building skills from him.¡±

    He was arrogant and conceited. There were very few people that he liked. This person was one of them.

    Her cousin probably valued this friend very much. Yu Youyao felt a little regretful. ¡°The heavens are really jealous of geniuses.¡± With that, she squatted in front of her cousin and held his hand. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll definitely apany you for a long time in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl¡¯s soft and delicate body, and his heart trembled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was cheerful. ¡°Cousin, quickly teach me how to y the zither.¡±

    Yu Youyao learned the zither from her cousin for an hour every day. Her cousin exined the structure of the zither to her, as well as the five notes: do, re, mi, so and. Her cousin exined it casually and did not restrict her learning process. Yu Youyao did not feel any pressure learning it.

    After learning for a few days, Yu Youyao could already use the fingering technique. She was memorizing the zither score in her room.

    Yu Shuangbai covered her face and rushed into the house like a gust of wind. Chun Xiao and Zhen Zhu followed closely behind, but they stood at the door, at a loss, not knowing what to do.

    Yu Youyao quickly put down the zither score, stood up, and walked quickly to Yu Shuangbai. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who made you angry?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai pounced on Yu Youyao and started crying loudly. Her body trembled from the crying, scaring Yu Youyao.

    Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes flickered as she quietly left the room. She went to the small kitchen and instructed the chef to make a few more exquisite and rare snacks.

    Yu Shuangbai cried profusely.

    However, Yu Youyao was confused. She had no idea what had happened, so she naturally did not know how to calm her down. She simply stopped persuading her and let her cry.

    Yu Shuangbai cried for a long time, but the more she cried, the more meaningless it was. She felt aggrieved and ufortable, so she said angrily, ¡°Are you just going to watch me cry like this? Don¡¯t you know how to persuade me and coax me? To think that I¡¯ve always treated you as my best sister, but you don¡¯t care about me at all. Do you not treat me as your sister anymore?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned by her words. Before she could speak¡­

    However, the more Yu Shuangbai spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°Ever since you recovered from your illness, you¡¯ve be a different person. You don¡¯t even look for me to y anymore. You only pay attention to me only if Ie looking for you. Every time I ask you to y with me, you always make excuses. You either want to learn needlework or medicine and tea techniques.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Youyao opened her mouth a few times, but Yu Shuangbai was still in a fit of anger. She said everything she wanted to say, but she did not interrupt.

    ¡°¡­ Everyone in the residence knows that you, Eldest Miss Yu, are learning the rules and things from the nanny in the pce. You¡¯re a little older, but you¡¯re also good at managing the house. Even Ms. Ye likes you, which makes it seem like I¡¯m ignorant and don¡¯t know how to improve. Even my mother has been stricter with me recently. She oftenpares me and¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao could vaguely guess what was going on and panicked. Once something was said, it was toote to take it back. Even their sisterly rtionship was about to be damaged, so she quickly interrupted her¡ª

    ¡°What are you talking about? When have I not treated you as my sister? Tell me, I learned from Nanny and didn¡¯t have time to y with you, but when did I make something new and not give it to you? When did Nanny Xu made fresh food, didn¡¯t I remember you?¡±

 Chapter 142 - 142 Sobbing

    142 Sobbing

    Yu Shuangbai was stunned by her words.

    Yu Youyao was also a little angry. ¡°You cried the moment you rushed into my room just now. How would I know what grievances you had suffered and what anger you had suffered? How would I dare to coax you? I would have coaxed you badly and made you sad instead. Isn¡¯t it better if you cried yourself and let your emotions out?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Seeing that she was angry, Yu Shuangbai was a little helpless and forgot to cry.

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°You said that I¡¯m learning all sorts of things and don¡¯t want to y with you, but I¡¯ve lost my mother since I was young, and even though I have a stepmother, I still can¡¯t escape the reputation of being the eldest daughter of a widowed wife. Grandmother pitied me, so she found Nanny Xu to enter the residence and asked me to learn more rules and things so that I can umte some reputation. Otherwise, in the future, someone outside will use the words ¡®the eldest daughter of a bereaved wife¡¯ to criticize me and implicate the reputation of the residence. Grandmother is thinking for me, so how can I let her down? I have to learn well.¡±

    At this point, her expression darkened. ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you. You have Second Aunt and Second Uncle. Even if you¡¯re wronged and angry, you still have some backing. If I don¡¯t learn well, even my father won¡¯t let me off easily.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s face was filled with shame. Previously, when Eldest Uncle pped Yu Youyao, everyone in the Jade Courtyard had kept quiet about it. However, all the masters in the residence knew about this.

    Not to mention anything else, even when she had broken her father¡¯s inkstone and stained it, her father had not scolded her. He had only told her not to be rash in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person I am. Who would want to learn this and that all day long? I wake up earlier than a chicken and sleepter than a cat. I¡¯m busy all day, like a spinning top. However, I envy you. Second Aunt helps you with everything. Even if she¡¯s a little strict with you usually, it¡¯s for your own good. She can¡¯t really force you to do anything.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai lowered her head and thought about how during this period of time, she did not know what was wrong with her mother. For the first time, she was being strict with her. She kept watching her learn the rules and needlework.

    In the first few days, she could still tolerate it a little.

    However, if she was forced too hard, she wasn¡¯t able to take it anymore.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t learn things well and wasn¡¯t motivated to continue learning. Her mother scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re already a youngdy, but you still don¡¯t know any rules all day. In the future, when you leave the house, won¡¯t you be a joke? Look at your eldest sister. Do you think she¡¯s ying around like you? In just three months, she¡¯s learned the rules well, and even learned how to embroider. The medicinal tea that was sent over previously was also made by her. Now that she¡¯s a little older, she can help manage the house. Can¡¯t you learn from your eldest sister?¡±

    When Chu Chu heard this, she did not feel anything.

    However, she had been saying it every day, which made her angry.

    Hence, she did not hold back her anger and quarreled with her mother.

    After the argument, she felt aggrieved. Thinking about Yu Youyao¡¯s recent changes, she couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. Somehow, she ended up in the Jade Courtyard.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao brought over a copper basin.

    Yu Youyao picked up her handkerchief and helped Yu Shuangbai wipe her face clean. Seeing the tears on her face, she felt both heartache and amusement. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still crying. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was stunned and let her be.

    Xia Tao took the sheep cream used by Miss.

    After crying for a long time, Yu Shuang¡¯s white face was tense and ufortable. Yu Youyao took a jade spoon and scooped out some cream paste. She made circles with the bottom of the spoon and carefully pushed the paste to spread it evenly.

    Yu Youyao used sheep¡¯s milk to make the sheep¡¯s cream. It took a lot of effort to make it. In the first few days, she had given her a few boxes and said, ¡°Spring is hot, and the sheep¡¯s cream is warm and moisturizing.¡±

    She knew that Yu Youyao always gave her things that she had personally made.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s mouth was dry from crying, and Dong Mei happened to bring over a cup of medicinal tea.

    She had cried hard just now and felt hungry, so Nanny Xu also brought over a few exquisite and delicious snacks.

    Qiu Xing also silently washed a pot of cherries and ced them in front of her.

    These big cherries had been found outside a few days ago. Yu Youyao did not know where they hade from, but from what she heard, they had ordered a lot of big cherries early in the morning. Everyone in the residence had a small te of them. They were finally stocked with cherries. Even some of the capable servants could have a taste.

    However, Yu Youyao had secretly given her another small te.

    As soon as she arrived at the Jade Courtyard, everyone in the courtyard surrounded her. This was because Yu Youyao sincerely treated her as a sister, so the maidservants treated her like their master.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes turned red. Thinking of what she had said previously, she felt very vexed. She lowered her head and grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯s sleeve anxiously. ¡°I was just saying it out of anger. I wasn¡¯t serious. I¡¯ve always treated you as my best sister. You can¡¯t anger me.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat. She deliberately looked angry and did not say anything.

    Yu Shuangbai panicked. She squatted in front of Yu Youyao and winked at her. ¡°Good sister, it¡¯s my fault this time. I was spouting nonsense. Please be magnanimous and forgive me this time. I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so hot tempered. Who would dare to make you work like a ve? If Second Aunt finds out, her heart will ache. You can¡¯t do this next time¡­¡±

    With her smile, the sisters finally made up.

    When Nanny Liu saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    Everyone in the house had left. Yu Shuangbai held her medicinal tea and began toin about her mother. She talked about how crazy she had been recently, forcing her to learn the rules and learn needlework.

    Yu Youyao did not say anything and just listened.

    Yu Shuangbai spat out a mouthful of bitterness and finally felt a little better. ¡°Tell me, is my mother too much?¡±

    However, Yu Youyao knew very well what Second Aunt was feeling. ¡°Among the sisters, Third Sister is very outstanding in every aspect. She has already gained a reputation for being kind and polite outside. Even if Fourth Sister is a little rash, she still has some good embroidery skills. Fifth Sister is good at poetry. We¡¯re all sisters, so it¡¯s inevitable that there will be differences in strength.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was suddenly stunned. She had never thought of this before, and her mother had probably cared about her pride and never mentioned it. Now that Yu Youyao had hit the nail on the head, she felt mixed emotions.

    The room immediately fell silent.

    After a long while, Yu Shuangbai felt a lump in her throat. ¡°But I don¡¯t like to do needlework. My mother has been forcing me.¡±

    Knowing that Yu Shuangbai had figured it out, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°If you don¡¯t like needlework, just tell Second Aunt. She¡¯s not unreasonable.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai held her face in her hands in distress. After crying for a while, her carefree face finally had the worry of growing up. ¡°But, if I don¡¯t learn needlework, I don¡¯t know what to learn. You also know that I can barely understand my studies, and I¡¯m not good at ying the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. No matter what I learn, I¡¯m not good enough.¡±

 Chapter 143 - 143 Humans Are Like Water

    143 Humans Are Like Water

    Yu Youyao shook her head. Yu Shuangbai had been spoiled by Second Aunt, who nned everything for her. Over time, she had developed this carefree personality. She did not take anything to heart, so she did not learn much.

    In the past, she had been just like Yu Shuangbai. When her grandmother doted on her, she also became delicate. Now, it was impossible to change it.

    However, after experiencing a nightmare, no one knew better than her that in the end, one could only rely on themselves.

    Yu Shuangbai was fun loving and liked new and interesting things.

    Yu Youyao had an idea and pulled Yu Shuangbai to the study.

    There was a partition screen in the study room, and there was a tea set on a gold-threaded wooden table. This was where Yu Youyao learned tea making from Nanny Xu every day.

    This was the first time Yu Shuangbai had seen so many tea sets. There were small stoves, cups, bowls, teacups, and so on. There were dozens of them. ¡°Are these all for tea making?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked Chun Xiao to burn a small stove. As she ground the tea brick, she said, ¡°Tea skills involve mainly recognizing tea, distinguishing tea, making tea, brewing tea, dividing tea, whisking tea, and so on. It¡¯s easy to learn the first part. What I want to do is divide tea and whisk tea. It requires an extremely high level of tea appreciation skills.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was still a little uninterested.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Dividing tea is a method of brewing tea. In the previous dynasty, people were flourishing and it was popr. The nobledies invited their friends to sit together and brew tea, so they used adle. They used a few clever tricks to make the tea flow into an object. Beasts, insects, flowers, and nts were beautiful and varied, as delicate as a painting. However, they were lost in a moment. It was called ¡®a hundred tricks of tea¡¯. That was how tea dividing was born. In the Great Zhou Dynasty, the method of tea dividing was no longer popr. The technique of whisking tea began to flourish. Built on the basis of tea dividing, the advantages werebined into one,bining the essence of the two.¡±

    After hearing Yu Youyao¡¯s exnation, Yu Shuangbai finally became interested. ¡°You can actually make such a fancy tea? Quick, show me!¡±

    Yu Youyao first disyed her tea-dividing technique. She was skilled, and her every move was beautiful and smooth.

    Not long after, the tea patterns in the cup surged, and the tea surface turned into patterns. Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She leaned forward to take a look, and the water surface really did turn into peach blossom patterns.

    Yu Shuangbai was extremely excited. ¡°This is too amazing. How did you do it? Quick, teach me.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m also a beginner. I can only create some simple tea patterns, but I can¡¯t teach you. If you want to learn, ask Second Aunt to find a powerful master to teach you seriously.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai quickly asked, ¡°Can I make any tea patterns that I want as long as I learn how to make tea?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Logically speaking, that¡¯s right. However, what kind of soup patterns can be made depends on the level of tea brewing.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai looked deep in thought.

    After that, Yu Youyao disyed a few simple tea patterns that piqued Yu Shuangbai¡¯s curiosity.

    Yu Shuangbai was also excited. She begged Yu Youyao to teach her tea techniques, but Yu Youyao refused. She only said that she was not good at tea techniques and was afraid that she would lead others astray, which made Yu Shuangbai anxious.

    As the two sisters joked around, the sun was about to set.

    Madam Yao had sent her maidservant, Cai Wei, to look for Yu Shuangbai.

    Yu Shuangbai was no longer angry, but she still had a temper. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Big Sister that I¡¯ll stay in her room today and talk to her under the same nket. I won¡¯t be going back.¡±

    With that, Yu Shuangbai turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Good sister, I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say. You have to agree. Otherwise, how embarrassing would it be for me to run back like this?¡±

    Yu Youyao was also helpless. She red at her. ¡°Second Aunt dotes on you. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t care about what you do.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Shuangbai stuck out her tongue, and the haze in her heartpletely dissipated.

    Cai Wei returned to the second house and told Madam Yao this.

    Madam Yao held her teacup and sat there in a daze.

    In the afternoon, Yu Shuangbai rushed to the main house in a huff. She was also filled with regret. She shouldn¡¯t have said those words. Worried that the sisters would cause a ruckus, she also chased after them.

    In the inner room, Yu Shuangbai was crying profusely.

    When she reached the outer room, she was shocked and afraid when she heard Shuang Bai¡¯s unrestrained words. Once she said something, not only would it hurt their rtionship as sisters, but it would also cause trouble for Old Madam.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao interrupted Shuang Bai andforted her.

    At this moment, Yu Zongshen came down from the government office. As soon as he returned to the residence, he heard that the mother and daughter were arguing. He entered the house and asked Madam Yao about it.

    Madam Yao didn¡¯t hide anything and told him everything. ¡°I was wrong. I saw that Yao Yao had changed a lot recently and felt that Shuang¡¯er was still childish, so I was a little strict with her.¡±

    Yu Zongshen frowned when he heard this. ¡°Shuang¡¯er is already old. She indeed has to learn the rules well, but Shuang¡¯er is different from Yao Yao. As long as she¡¯s sensible and knows the severity of the matter, we¡¯ll protect her.¡± At this point, his expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on Shuang¡¯er. Ruining the sisterly rtionship will make Mother unhappy.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Madam Yao felt a little ufortable, but she still forced a smile and said, ¡°This girl is very angry. She¡¯s throwing a tantrum at me, but she¡¯s still staying in Yao Yao¡¯s room, saying that she wants to share a bed with her and refuses toe back.¡±

    With that, Madam Yao lowered her head.

    The hot tea in the cup was filled with smoke, causing her eyes to be misty and moist. Everyone envied her for being lucky enough to marry a young talent like Yu Zongshen, who was a Cab aide.

    She oftenforted herself, too.

    However, humans were like water, and they could tell if someone was hot or cold.

    Madam Yao perked up. ¡°Master has just left the government office. Why don¡¯t you rest in the main courtyard?¡±

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°No, I still have official documents to deal with in my study.¡± Thinking of Yu Shuangbai, his expression paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the main residence to take a look at Shuang¡¯er first.¡±

    With that, he strode out of the house without waiting for Madam Yao to react.

    Madam Yao suddenly gripped her teacup tightly, her arms trembling.

    Yu Zongshen treated her with respect, and gave her the dignity of a first wife. However, she could now sense how much of a couple they were.

    They had been husband and wife for many years, but she could not see through his heart.

    It was also bitterly disappointing.

    In the house, Yu Shuangbai pestered Nanny Xu to teach her tea techniques, and Nanny Xu did not refuse.

    Seeing that Yu Shuangbai was really interested, Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. She nced at the window and saw that her second uncle hade to the Jade Courtyard at some point. He was standing in the courtyard with his hands behind his back. His handsome and elegant figure was resting under the tall tree, and he actually looked inexplicably gloomy.

    This was the first time Second Uncle hade to the Jade Courtyard after she had moved in.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Canâ€™t Make a Scene

    144 Can¡¯t Make a Scene

    Second Uncle was still wearing his official uniform. He had probably just left the government office to look for his second sister.

    This was a father who truly doted on his daughter.

    She recalled that she had been seriously ill previously. When her fever was still high, her father had asked Nanny Liu to invite him over to take a look at her after leaving the government office. After that, she had not seen him any more.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and walked out of the room. Her embroidered shoes made a soft sound on the limestone floor, but he did not notice it until she was behind him.

    Seeing that her second uncle was looking at the tree in a daze, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Second Uncle, do you like this tree very much?¡±

    Every time her cousin returned to the Jade Courtyard, he also liked to sit beside the tea table in the study and look out at the trees.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s back moved slightly before he turned around with a smile on his lips. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a tree that¡¯s already seven to eight hundred years old. It¡¯s a little rare.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Second Uncle, how did you know that this tree has been around for seven to eight hundred years?¡±

    Her cousin had said that he wanted to use this tree to make a zither for her. She then ran to An Shou Hall and asked her grandmother about the age of this tree.

    Her grandmother only said she didn¡¯t know.

    Even Grandmother wasn¡¯t sure. How did Second Uncle know?

    Surely his mother hadn¡¯t told him!

    Yu Zongshen was caught off guard by her question.

    Back then, he and his eldest brother had yet to separate from the family, so saw Xie Roujia a lot. Once, when they bumped into each other at the Lotus Lake, Xie Roujia said that she wanted to repair the courtyard. ¡°Your eldest brother despises my stench of copper and said I don¡¯t know how to be elegant. He doesn¡¯t even have the patience to talk to me. Hurry up and give me an idea. How should I repair this courtyard? I have a farm in Tongzhou. There¡¯s a parasol tree growing on the mountain. I heard that it¡¯s seven to eight hundred years old. The parasol tree is an elegant item. I n to move it into the residence and nt it in the courtyard.¡±

    It was tall and straight, with the intention of rising higher.

    The green leaves were so thick that they covered the sky.

    The leaves were sparse on the branches, and when the autumn leaves fell, they looked even more elegant.

    The tree had lived for a thousand years without dying. It had the significance of longevity.

    Even though the tree was withered but not rotten, it also had the meaning of immortality.

    Parasol trees were auspicious trees, and the older they were, the better. Many wealthy families liked to nt parasol trees in their courtyards.

    Yu Zongshen retracted his thoughts and smiled faintly. ¡°I happened to hear your mother mention it. It¡¯s a bitter summer, and it¡¯s very hot and humid in the capital. When she was cultivating in the Jade Courtyard, she even asked for the opinions of many people in the residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I see!¡±

    Yu Zongshen changed the topic and frowned slightly. ¡°Did you cut the branch on top of the Green Parasol tree?¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Cousin wants to teach me zither skills, so he cut off the top branch from the tree to make a good zither for me.¡±

    Yu Zongshen was silent for a moment.

    When he thought of the usual correspondence between his family and Zhou, he inevitably knew that Zhou was a rare talent in the world. He could read at the age of three, read at the age of five, read at the age of seven, and y the zither at the age of nine.

    He also had his doubts about Zhou Linghuai¡¯s sudden arrival in the capital. He had used the family banquet to test Zhou Linghuai and confirmed that he was indeed an extraordinary talent. Only then did he dispel his doubts.

    Although there were many talents in this world, there were only a few prodigies. There were very few geniuses like Zhou Linghuai and Song Mingzhao.

    Yu Zongshen nced at Qing Wu again and asked, ¡°Is your second sister feeling better? This girl really gives me a headache when she makes a fuss.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°She cried so much in the afternoon that I was shocked too. She¡¯s fine now. She¡¯s pestering Nanny Xu to teach her how to divide and whisk tea. I saw that Second Sister was extremely interested in tea art, so Second Uncle should find a tea master to teach her. She doesn¡¯t like learning a dry skill like embroidery.¡±

    Yu Zongshen smiled and nodded. ¡°This girl has been spoiled by her mother. She doesn¡¯t care much about anything and only knows how to live a carefree life. However, she¡¯s not as sensible as you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to take credit for her dedication to tea.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled, but said nothing.

    Yu Zongshen looked at her. After losing weight, her appearance had also grown. She really looked like her mother, Xie Roujia.

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, Yao Yao has already grown so big.¡± Yu Zongshen felt a little emotional. He took a step forward and raised his hand to touch the top of her head, but the hand he raised was as heavy as a thousand gold coins. He gently put it down. ¡°You¡¯re only half-grown, but you still have to learn from Nanny, go to school and help manage the household. If you have any difficulties, look for me and your second aunt.¡±

    For some reason, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. She quickly lowered her head. ¡°Thank you, Second Uncle.¡±

    Second Uncle had always treated her well. Whatever Yu Shuangbai had, she would definitely have a share. When her father scolded her, he would also speak up for her if he knew.

    When she was young, she was insensible and always secretly thought, ¡°If only Second Uncle was her father.¡±

    Therefore, she had always envied Yu Shuangbai.

    Yu Zongshen patted her shoulder lightly. ¡°Since Shuangbai is fine, I¡¯ll go back first. Let her stay in your courtyard today.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Second Uncle, take care.¡±

    The next day, Yu Shuangbai refused to leave the Jade Courtyard. She wanted to pester Nanny Xu to learn tea techniques, so Yu Youyao heartlessly chased her back.

    After themotion yesterday, Madam Yao had also thought it through and called her daughter to the secondary room. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to learn needlework, then don¡¯t. However, you have to learn the rules. You can¡¯t make a fuss anymore.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°Mother, I know I was wrong. I didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble with you. I have to be patient when learning needlework. It takes an hour to sit down. How can I sit still? Isn¡¯t this asking for my life? I can¡¯t learn such a dry thing.¡±

    Seeing that her daughter had taken the initiative to admit her mistake and was as close to her as before, Madam Yao pinched the tip of her nose and teased, ¡°If you can¡¯t learn it, how did your big sister learn it?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai leaned into her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Big Sister isn¡¯t as lucky as me. She doesn¡¯t have a mother who dotes on me as much as you do. In the past, she had to brace herself and learn even though her hands were covered in bloody holes. If she doesn¡¯t learn well, won¡¯t she suffer even more? I¡¯m only like this now because you¡¯ve spoiled me.¡±

    She had only understood these principles this morning.

    Big Sister got out of bed at dawn and walked in the courtyard for an hour.

    Big Sister had a special blue and white te on her head, which was filled with a thinyer of water. When she walked, she couldn¡¯t let the water ssh out.

    Eldest Sister fell twice. Nanny Liu helped her up and took a sip of tea before letting her continue walking.

    She clearly saw a bruise on Big Sister¡¯s wrist.

    Yu Shuangbai told her mother about what had happened this morning. Madam Yao¡¯s heart ached when she heard this. She sighed softly. ¡°Mother won¡¯t force you anymore.¡±

    No matter how much Old Madam doted on Yu Youyao, how could she dote on her more than a mother?

    However, she could not bear to see her daughter suffer like this.

 Chapter 145 - 145 Cousin, Save Me!

    145 Cousin, Save Me!

    Yu Shuangbai felt a little sad, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I¡¯m already an adult, butpared to my sisters at home, I¡¯m not schrly. I¡¯m not good at studying, and I¡¯m not good at needlework. I¡¯ll make you worry. Yesterday, when I saw Big Sister making tea, I felt that it was interesting and novel, so I wanted to learn tea techniques. It¡¯s also an elegant skill. In the future, I won¡¯t be aughing stock outside.¡±

    These words stunned Madam Yao.

    Yu Shuangbai continued, ¡°I¡¯m also greedy. I feel that I can still put some effort into food, so I n to learn that too. Mother, what do you think?¡±

    She looked up at her mother.

    Madam Yao came back to her senses and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately get someone to find a powerful tea master to teach you well. As for your culinary skills, learn how to make some exquisite snacks. Learn them when you have time. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai returned to the courtyard happily.

    Madam Yao hurriedly called Nanny Chen over. ¡°Hurry up and ask around. Find out who are the best tea masters in the capital. Shuang¡¯er is taking the initiative to learn tea arts. I have to find a good teacher for her.¡±

    When Nanny Chen heard this, she was overjoyed. ¡°Sister has grown up and be more sensible. Madam, you have to be at ease in the future.¡±

    When Madam Yao heard this, she paused for a moment. ¡°I heard that Yao Yao has been learning the zither recently? I have a good zither score in my collection, and it¡¯s a rare one. It¡¯s all thanks to Yao Yao. Find the score and send it to her.¡±

    Even as her mother, she hadn¡¯t thought that Shuang¡¯er liked interesting and novel things. However, Yao Yao had thought of these things and even made Shuang¡¯er interested in tea.

    Sixth Sister, Yu Fangfei, was younger than the other sisters, so she had to study harder. As time passed, she could no longer keep up. She was originally an innocent girl, but as time passed, she became more sensitive and inferior. Every time she returned to her room to greet them, she would lower her head and ask questions.

    It was also because Yao Yao had been improving recently and was doing well in her studies. Yu Fangfei often borrowed her notes and asked her for guidance if there was anything she didn¡¯t understand. Soon, her studies improved greatly.

    In the first few days, she heard that Ms. Ye had even praised her once. She seemed to have be more cheerful.

    It was rare that Yao Yao had grown up and knew how to take care of her sisters.

    Yu Youyao was very happy to receive the zither score from Madam Yao.

    When she found out that Yu Shuangbai not only wanted to learn tea techniques, but also make some snacks, she also found two good snack recipes and asked Nanny Chen to bring them back for Yu Shuangbai.

    At night, Yu Youyao fell asleep and returned to the side courtyard of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    Two stout old maids were holding her head and feet down so that she couldn¡¯t move.

    Nanny Qin, who was serving Yu Jianjia, picked up a slender silver needle and inserted it into her chest, straight into her heart.

    She cried and even begged in pain. Only when a drop of blood emerged from her heart and Nanny Qin ced it in a white jade bowl did she take out the needle and ask the old maids to let go of her.

    She clutched her chest as shey on the bed, in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t even breathe¡­

    ¡°Cousin, save me¡­¡± Yu Youyao screamed.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly woke up with a start. His pupils constricted rapidly, and he panted heavily. It was lonely in the dark night.

    Chang An, who was on duty outside, heard themotion and quickly entered the room. He saw his young master sitting on the bed in a thin shirt. His forehead was covered in sweat, and his face was pale and gloomy.

    ¡°Young Master, did you have another nightmare?¡± Chang An took a robe from the rack and draped it over his young master. The room was a little cold, and he was worried that his young master had caught a cold.

    Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t seem to hear him. He let out a series of coughing sounds from his throat, and his chest kept rising and falling violently. Yu Youyao¡¯s shrill cry still echoed in his ears. ¡°Cousin, save me!¡±

    Her shrill voice was filled with despair.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the little girl¡¯s empty eyes.

    ¡°Yao Yao!¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes were about to crack. His entire heart was like a ball of paper, and the pain of being crushed inch by inch made him almost unable to breathe.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master¡­¡± Chang An was very worried. He called out a few times, but there was no reaction from Young Master. He was in a trance due to the nightmare.

    In the past three years, Young Master had nightmares almost every day. He would wake up from them every night. It was only aftering to the Yu Residence that he had fewer nightmares.

    Zhou Linghuai seemed to have woken up from a dream as his hands suddenly tightened around the nket.

    Naturally, the dream was fake!

    But his feelings were so clear!

    It was as if all of this had really happened.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice was hoarse and a little piercing. After he woke up, he immediately felt a dull pain in his knees, as if someone had taken a rusty ax and chopped his head off.

    It was excruciating, but it hurt even more than usual.

    Sweat beaded his forehead again.

    ¡°It¡¯s past 2:00 a.m.¡± Seeing that his young master was not in a good mood, Chang An became even more worried. In the past, after his young master woke up from his nightmare, he could quickly adjust his emotions. However, something seemed to be different today.

    Just now, he seemed to have heard his young master call out, ¡°Yao Yao?¡±

    Could it be that Young Master¡¯s dream just now was rted to Yu Youyao?

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head to look out of the window and heard the sound of rain. He muttered, ¡°It¡¯s raining¡­¡±

    Chang An did not hear what he said and looked out of the window.

    It was raining outside, and the weather was damp and cold. He was worried that he would catch a cold, so he closed the windows tightly. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s still early. You should sleep again.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s leg hurt badly, so he didn¡¯t want to sleep anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s go wash up!¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Chang An opened his mouth. After Young Master had injured his leg, every time it rained, the weather would be wet and cold, and his leg disease would act up. Every time it hurt, he would take medicine and have needle therapy. He had tried all kinds of methods, but none of them worked. It had rained tonight, and he was worried that Young Master¡¯s leg would hurt, causing him to not sleep all night.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Today is the ninth day. I think the wood should be ready by now. I¡¯ll go over and take a look to prevent any mistakes.¡±

    Chang An opened his mouth again¡ª

    Young Master had not had a good rest for eight or nine consecutive days. In the first few days, he did not sleep at all. He stayed by the bed day and night and did not even go to school.

    It was also because most of the wood had dried that it did not need to be ced in the kiln to be heated with charcoal. It only needed to be baked close to the fire. He closed his eyes every day but he could not sleep for more than an hour. He had to get up and go to the kiln room to take a look to feel at ease.

    In the first few days, Young Master had felt the change in the weather and his legs were ufortable. Once the rain fell, his legs would definitely hurt again.

    Even so, he was still focused on the Paulownia wood. He did not think that if this continued, his body would be exhausted.

    Chang An watched as his young master opened his mouth but closed it again. His lips moved, but he decided not to say anything. Even if he did, his young master wouldn¡¯t listen to him.

 Chapter 146 - 146 Making the Zither

    146 Making the Zither

    He finally understood that as long as Young Master touched anything rted to Yu Youyao, he would be careful and cautious. He hoped that the zither could be made as soon as possible so that Young Master could be more at ease.

    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside, and the weather is very cold. Young Master, you have to wear moreyers.¡± Chang An helped Young Master put on a thick jacket and a cloak with white fox fur and deer fur.

    It was already March. April was in sight.

    However, Zhou Linghuai was wrapped up tightly, as if it was winter.

    Even so, Zhou Linghuai still felt that the cold air was seeping into his legs. No matter how many clothes he wore, he still felt cold and gloomy.

    Chang An touched his young master¡¯s hand, which was still cold. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a hand warmer for you and start the fire in the house.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded slightly and turned his wheelchair to leave.

    There were a fewnterns hanging under the corridor, and they were sparsely lit. The overwhelming darkness outside the corridor seeped in, making the lights seem even more clear and dim.

    There was a pot of hanging orchids above Zhou Linghuai¡¯s head. Between the narrow leaves, a long flower stem hung down. At the end of the flower stem, there was a small cluster of light yellow flowers that fell in front of his eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled gently and pushed the wheelchair along the outer corridor. After turning a corner, he arrived at the kiln.

    mes danced in the furnace. Dressed in ck, Yin San hid in the shadows. ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. Seeing that the Paulownia wood was still a littlecking, he took out a book and flipped through it. The firelight danced on his face, making his sickly face look even more noble and graceful. He was elegant and charming.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale as she woke up from a nightmare. She sat on the bed with her hair disheveled, her hands tightly gripping her clothes as she panted heavily.

    Only when she felt a chill did Yu Youyao hear the sound of rain hitting banana leaves outside.

    It was raining!

    Yu Youyao got out of bed and walked gently to the window. She pushed open the window frame, and a cool breeze blew against her body.

    Chun Xiao, who was on duty outside, heard themotion and quickly entered the house.

    Seeing Miss standing in front of the window in unilined garments, she hurriedly took out her outerwear and rushed over. ¡°They say that spring rain is like winter. Be careful not to fall sick from the cold.¡±

    Yu Youyao obediently put on her clothes. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°It¡¯s already past midnight. Why is Miss awake in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°I had a nightmare. After I woke up, I didn¡¯t really want to sleep.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s chest felt a little cold. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her clothes and change the topic. ¡°When did this rain start?¡±

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°It¡¯s been raining since 10pm. It¡¯s not that heavy, but it¡¯s not light either. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be raining for a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Spring rain is as important as oil. It¡¯s another good year.¡±

    Chun Xiao also smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Whether the crops are good or not depends on how much spring rain falls. If this rain falls for a few days, it will probably be guaranteed this year.¡±

    Just now, she had felt suffocated and anxious. Now that the cold wind blew, Yu Youyao felt that even her body was cold.

    Chun Xiao quickly closed the window. ¡°Young Miss, go and warm yourself up on the bed first. I¡¯ll prepare some hot water. You can soak in it to get rid of the cold. Young Miss was shocked by the cold wind just now. It¡¯s wet and cold with the cold rain. Unknowingly, the cold air will enter your body, and you¡¯ll fall sick.¡±

    There was an old woman on duty in the small kitchen, dozing near the stove.

    Chun Xiao entered the small kitchen.

    The old woman opened her eyes warily and quickly stood up. ¡°Miss Chun Xiao, is there anything you need?¡±

    This Eldest Miss of theirs was not a master who knew how to torture the servants. She was also generous to the servants. Nanny Xu was also very capable in managing them. Everyone in the courtyard was also very dedicated.

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°Young Miss woke up at night and was identally startled by the wind. Quickly prepare hot water for her to soak in.¡±

    The hot water on the stove had been boiling in the pot. The old woman was quick to carry a bucket of hot water into the side room and quickly prepared a bath.

    After taking a bath, Yu Youyao felt warm andfortable.

    Chun Xiao was worried that Young Miss would catch a cold, so she brought over another bowl of brown sugar ginger water for Yu Youyao to drink. ¡°If you catch a cold, you will make Old Madam and Young Master worry. You have to drink a bowl of ginger soup to warm up your body.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to talk. When did you learn Nanny¡¯s tricks?¡± Yu Youyao red at her. Although she was unwilling, she still frowned and drank.

    Her mouth was filled with a spicy taste that could not be concealed even with sugar.

    Chun Xiao brought over a cup of medicinal tea. Yu Youyao felt better after drinking it.

    After all this, Yu Youyao was a little sleepy. She covered her mouth and yawned, letting Chun Xiao rush her to the bed. She lied down on the bed and was covered with a nket.

    Listening to the pitter-patter of the rain outside and the pitter-patter of the rain hitting the leaves, she unknowingly fell asleep.

    She felt like she had just woken up from a nap.

    When Chun Xiao heard themotion, she entered the room and saw that Young Miss had already gotten up. ¡°Young Miss, sleep a little longer. Nanny knows that you had a nightmarest night and didn¡¯t fall asleep. She didn¡¯t let us call you and said that you don¡¯t have to learn etiquette this morning. You can sleep as long as you want.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been up early for a while. This will make me lie back down and sleep again. I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯ll wash up!¡±

    Chun Xiao pursed her lips and chuckled, preparing to wash her mistress up.

    Yu Youyao heard the pitter-patter outside. ¡°It¡¯s been raining for the entire night?¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After washing up, Yu Youyao changed into a thick set of clothes. It was rare for her to not learn etiquette in the morning, so she still felt ufortable.

    It was still early, so she had to wait for a while for breakfast. It was also still early for school. Yu Youyao did not know what to do for a moment, so she asked Chun Xiao to move a couch to the corridor to sit and watch the rain.

    Dong Mei found a green silk cloak and draped it over her mistress. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Miss, be careful not to fall sick from the cold.¡±

    Outside the corridor, the rain was misty. The raindrops were like threads, falling one by one. The old tree had sprouted green overnight. The tender green leaves were small and elegant, looking fresh and cute.

    The parasol tree did not like wet or cold weather. This year, the weather was a little cold, and the leaves also grewter.

    Yu Youyao turned to Dong Mei and said, ¡°After this rain, the leaves of the Parasol Tree will grow. In April, the green leaves will appear. Cousin will definitely like it.¡±

    After breakfast, Yu Youyao changed into small sheepskin boots and went to school with an oil-paper umbre.

    It was still early, but Yu Youyao had already arrived.

    Ms. Ye called her over. ¡°Have you been learning the zither recently?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. Afraid that Ms. Ye would misunderstand, she exined, ¡°Grandmother feels that although I¡¯m good at studying, I still have to learn some other talents. However, Mother is sick, and Grandmother is old. I have to help manage the household, so I don¡¯t have much time and energy to learn extra skills, so I just started learning it casually from Cousin.¡±

 Chapter 147 - 147 Role Model Sisters

    147 Role Model Sisters

    Ms. Ye did not mind who she learned the zither skills from. She called Old Madam Su over. ¡°Bring me the zither in my room.¡±

    Old Madam Su responded and left.

    Yu Youyao looked at Ms. Ye curiously. Mr. Ye said, ¡°Your grandmother is right. Only by learning some talent can you show off your abilities. Otherwise, others will think that you don¡¯t know how to be elegant and are a nerd.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded obediently.

    Old Madam Su carried the zither out. Yu Youyao took a closer look. The zither was dark green and looked elegant and simple. ¡°Ms. Ye, your zither is really beautiful.¡±

    Ms. Ye¡¯s fingers hooked, picked, wiped, tapped, and twirled. The Ode to the Zither flowed between her fingers. It was clear, strange, light, and distant, like the endless spring rain.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of the zither gradually faded and the lingering sound lingered in her ears that Yu Youyao finally understood. ¡°Ms. Ye, you¡¯re really good at the zither. That¡¯s why you can capture the scene with the zither.¡±

    Ms. Ye nodded calmly. ¡°You do it.¡±

    Yu Youyao panicked when she heard this. She waved her hands frantically. ¡°Forget about me. I can¡¯t even y aplete song. How can I y in front of you¡­¡±

    Ms. Ye said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve learned and give you some pointers.¡±

    Now, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refuse. She sat down bitterly in front of the zither table and ced her trembling fingers on the zither. She took a deep breath and picked the strings with the intention of dying early.

    She was also ying the Ode to the Zither.

    This was an entry-level piece of zither music, and it was the simplest. The eldest daughter learnt it quite well, and there were no mistakes. It was just that she had not practiced it well, so the tune seemed unfamiliar. Since she was not used to it, it was a little out of tune.

    After the song was over, Ms. Ye nodded. ¡°The zither requires a lot of practice. Practice more in the future. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to her. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ye,¡± she said solemnly.

    Ms. Ye¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re talented and smart. Other than your zither skills, you can also dabble in chess and painting. Even if you don¡¯t want to be a talented woman of the arts, you have to be someone who¡¯s eager to learn.¡±

    Others who learned a lot of things might bite off more than they can chew. However, Eldest Miss Yu was a rare person with wisdom, character, and spirituality. Such people usually learned everything.

    Yu Youyao looked thoughtful.

    Seeing that she had listened, Ms. Ye nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your handwriting recently. It¡¯s tactful and reserved. Are you using the Seven Purple Three Sheep brush?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a chance to use the brush that you gave me.¡±

    A smile appeared on Ms. Ye¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s more difficult for women to learn calligraphy. Many people can¡¯t control their wrist strength. The seven purple three sheep brush is a little soft, but it has a higher requirement for wrist strength. I¡¯ve underestimated your talent. I¡¯ll make a set of brushes for you another day. There are seven purple three sheep, six purple four sheep, and four purple four sheep. You can use them interchangeably.¡±

    Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Ms. Ye, the brushes you make are good. They¡¯re better than the ones I have. Thank you.¡±

    The two of them chatted casually.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia walked over with an umbre. She was wearing a light green dress that was very simple and clean. However, there was a pile of pear blossoms embroidered on the hem of her dress, making her look even more beautiful.

    The faint ones were flowers, but the beautiful ones were people.

    The weather was cold and the rain was slightly cold. She held a green pear branch umbre and did not even wear a cloak to block the wind. Her figure was as slender as a branch.

    Yu Youyao took a look and did not know what to say.

    Wouldn¡¯t she freeze like that?

    If she wasn¡¯t sick, who would be?

    Nanny Xu said that an eight or nine-year-old girl was at the age where she knew how to appreciate beauty.

    At this time, she still didn¡¯t know how to be thin, what to wear, how to be beautiful, and how to lose weight. Her young body could also withstand the cold, but when she grew older, she would know that she had unknowingly hurt her body when she was young and ignorant. She would suffer from colds sickness.

    Most youngdies from wealthy families had such cold diseases. They couldn¡¯t be cured, and the older they got, the more ufortable they felt.

    They were also warned not to be overconfident in the cold.

    Yu Jianjia immediately saw Yu Youyao and Ms. Ye sitting opposite each other. There were zithers, books, tea, and incense on the small table. She pursed her lips and walked forward to greet Ms. Ye.

    Seeing that she was wearing very little, Ms. Ye reminded her, ¡°The weather is cold. You should wear more in the future, in case you fall sick from the cold and suffer.¡±

    These were clearly words of concern, but in Yu Jianjia¡¯s ears, they sounded a little harsh.

    She tilted her head and nced at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao was wearing a green cloak that blocked the wind. She was also wearing a green dress, but the color of the dress was a little darker, like a new bud after the rain. It was very elegant.

    Ms. Yepared her thin clothes to Yu Youyao¡¯s thick clothes. She said, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    After that, Yu Shuangbai and the others also came in.

    When she saw Yu Youyao, Yu Shuangbai immediately smiled and jumped forward. She was about to hold Yu Youyao¡¯s arm when Yu Youyao gave her a look.

    The sisters had a good rtionship, so they had a tacit understanding. Yu Shuangbai immediately stopped in her tracks. When she saw Ms. Ye, she obediently stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Hello, Ms. Ye!¡±

    Ms. Ye nodded.

    Only then did Yu Shuangbai move closer to Yu Youyao. ¡°Big Sister, my mother found a nanny who knows how to make tea in the Education Department. Although that nanny is a little strict, her tea skills are really good. I¡¯ve been learning from her for two days, and she even praised me for my talent. I even made hibiscus cake with the kitchen maid this morning. It tastes pretty good. I brought some over. I¡¯ll let you try itter¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled as she listened. After receiving praise and affirmation from others, she became more motivated and worked harder to learn.

    Yu Fangfei also leaned over. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Eldest Sister. My studies have improved a lot recently, so I asked the Concubine to teach me how to make hair ornaments. If they don¡¯t look good, please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    With that, she took the wooden box from the maidservant and opened it.

    Inside were headflowers made of different types of silk and brocade. There were peonies, camellias, plum blossoms, and various other shapes. The gems were sewn into the center of the flower, the golden threads were used as the stamens, and the jade beads were used as the tips. They were exquisite and bright.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she picked out a silk camellia. ¡°In the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were pearl flowers, hairpin flowers, head hairpins, flower crowns, and so on. It¡¯s rare to see cloth-like hair flowers. Sixth Sister, you¡¯re really skilled.¡±

    The flower head wasn¡¯t as precious as the gold, silver, and jade, but it was also more exquisite. Gold, silver, and jade couldn¡¯t make such a realistic flower shape.

    Seeing that Big Sister liked it, Yu Fangfei was also happy. ¡°I¡¯m only good at this. As long as Big Sister likes it.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked a light yellow parasol tree flower and handed it to Chun Xiao. ¡°Help me put it on.¡±

    She was wearing green clothes today, so this flower was suitable for her.

    The trumpet-shaped parasol tree flowers were small and delicate. Strands of stamens protruded from the center of the flower. A yellow stamen was at the bottom and the fments hung by her ears. They swayed slowly, but were extremely beautiful.

    At this moment, even Yu Lianyu, who was standing beside Yu Jianjia, couldn¡¯t help but lean over.

 Chapter 148 - 148 Thank You Very Much for Miaoâ€™s Reward

    148 Thank You Very Much for Miao¡¯s Reward

    A gust of wind blew over with the cold rain. Yu Jianjia, who was standing alone at the side, immediately felt that her body waspletely cold. She couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    In just two to three months!

    Thezy Yu Shuangbai became dedicated and learned things seriously. Yu Fangfei, who was a little timid in the past, was also more generous and lively. Even Yu Lianyu did not get too close to her and kept circling around Yu Youyao.

    It was as though if Yu Youyao advanced, so did the others.

    They were really sisters who went through life together.

    ¡ª-

    Zhou Linghuai was guarding the bed.

    At noon, the wood was brownish-yellow in color, and his pale face was stained with some emotions. He took out the wood and weighed it in his hand. He tapped it gently with his fingers a few times and listened carefully. After a while, he said, ¡°Light, loose, crisp, and smooth. All four are good.¡± There was a hint of a smile on his lips, and even his hoarse voice was filled with joy. ¡°Great!¡±

    This time, it just so happened that it was drizzling on thest day. It was a blessing from the heavens. Originally, the quality of the zither was good, but with this trace of moisture, this could be morepatible with the little girl than the famous zither. Thinking of this, he thought of the little girl¡¯s zither, and its rare sound. When he finished this zither, the rare sound would also be inferior.

    Chang An also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Master, the materials are ready. You have to rest well.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai stroked the zither, his deep eyes filled with rare joy.

    There was charcoal in the kitchen, and it was warm inside. However, he felt that his legs were cold and painful. Previously, he was worried that something would go wrong with the wood that was about to be finished, so he kept staring at it, not feeling anything.

    However, at this moment, he felt an unbearable pain in his leg.

    His leg hurt badly, and he wanted to do something to clear his mind. Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and looked at the top-grade zither in his arms.

    His voice was hoarse. ¡°Go get my carving knife.¡±

    Chang An disagreed a little. Caught off guard, he took a step forward and took the tung wood from his young master¡¯s hand. He ced it far away. ¡°Young Master, it won¡¯t be done in a short time. You can¡¯t continue to endure it. Your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and suddenly gripped the armrest tightly, panting in pain.

    Only then did Chang An notice his young master¡¯s abnormality and was shocked. In the past, his young master¡¯s leg had never been in such unbearable pain. ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll get Uncle Sun to take a look.¡±

    At this moment, an anxious voice came from the door. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai held his breath and looked up.

    The little girl was wearing a green dress. On the pleated dress, there were small yellow-green parasol flowers embroidered. The trumpet-shaped flowers were dense and beautiful. They were scattered, but they were bright and beautiful.

    Yu Youyao rushed into the house and immediately saw that her cousin¡¯s face was pale and his forehead was covered in ayer of sweat. She immediately panicked. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get someone to get a doctor immediately.¡±

    As she spoke, she was about to run out in a panic.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly held her hand and said hoarsely, ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. It¡¯s just a leg problem.¡±

    His leg had started hurting a few days ago. He didn¡¯t want the youngdy to worry, so he didn¡¯t let her know.

    ¡°Leg disease? What kind of illness is this? Why haven¡¯t I heard Cousin mention it before? Is it very serious? Cousin, you look so pale and you¡¯re sweating a lot. Is it very painful?¡± Yu Youyao panicked even more when she heard this. Her voice was quick and anxious, and she was choking up. She was about to cry. She took a handkerchief and wiped her cousin¡¯s sweat. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle Sun? His medical skills are brilliant. Why didn¡¯t he treat Cousin? He just let him suffer like this¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai, who was in unbearable pain, suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a lingering illness from when my leg was injured. It only hurts because the weather is a little wet and cold. It¡¯s not a serious illness. It¡¯ll pass in two days. I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said anything. As soon as he did, the tears in Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes fell.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned. Tears fell on the back of his hand, but it hurt and sshed into his heart, making his heart tremble uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already March, but Cousin is still wearing a thick jacket and a deer fur coat. It¡¯s so painful that he¡¯s even gasping for breath when he speaks. You still say that you¡¯re fine. Cousin, you¡¯re awful. You only know how to coax me. You didn¡¯t even tell me about your leg disease. If I had known earlier, I could have thought of a way. How could I have let Cousin suffer like this¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao sobbed, ming herself for being too careless and not paying attention to her cousin¡¯s health. She held her cousin¡¯s hand, which was as cold as ice, and rubbed it repeatedly, even blowing hot air on it from time to time.

    The little girl¡¯s actions were so silly that Zhou Linghuai was stunned again.

    At this moment, Uncle Sun arrivedte.

    Yu Youyao seemed to have found her backbone and quickly said, ¡°Uncle Sun, Uncle Sun, Cousin¡¯s leg hurts badly. Hurry up and treat him¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun nced at her. ¡°If it can be treated, do I need you to tell me about it?¡±

    With that, he ignored her and turned to take Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pulse.

    Yu Youyao panicked. She opened her mouth to ask why it couldn¡¯t be treated, but seeing that Uncle Sun was taking her cousin¡¯s pulse, she could only swallow her words.

    About ten secondster, Uncle Sun finished taking his pulse and stroked his long beard. ¡°Young Master, is your leg hurting more than before?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°The pain is unbearable.¡±

    Uncle Sun pondered for a moment. ¡°Young Master¡¯s foundation has improved, and the feeling in his legs has also recovered a little. It can be seen that the medicinal cuisine that Eldest Miss sends every day has some effect. This is also a good thing. However, Young Master will have to suffer more in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she understood.

    The medicinal cuisine that Uncle Sun had mentioned was the spiritual dew that she had secretly put into supplements every day. She did not expect that the spiritual dew would have a recovery effect on her cousin¡¯s leg. Should she add more in the future?

    However, her cousin¡¯s body was a little weak, so she wondered if he could take it.

    Moreover, his cousin was so smart. As soon as the effect was obvious, he would definitely sense it.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had to hide the matter of the spiritual dew, but this matter was too strange, and she didn¡¯t know if she should tell her cousin.

    After thinking about it, Yu Youyao decided to put in more in the future. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. She only wanted her cousin to be well and didn¡¯t want him to suffer.

    After thinking this through, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle Sun, is there really no way to treat Cousin¡¯s leg? Is there a way to relieve the pain?¡±

    Uncle Sun shook his head and took out a set of silver needles from the medicine box. ¡°What do you know? This is bone pain. There¡¯s no way to treat it, but it can be relieved a little with acupuncture. It can reduce the pain for two to four hours after being pricked once. However, this needle can¡¯t be used to prick him too much. It can¡¯t be done more than twice a day.¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149 Worried About Cousinâ€™s Leg Pain

    149 Worried About Cousin¡¯s Leg Pain

    Yu Youyao bit her lip, feeling terrible. ¡°But Cousin is in a lot of pain¡­¡±

    Her cousin had many secrets, but he did not deliberately hide them from her. In the past, she only knew that Uncle Sun knew some medical skills, but after interacting with her cousin, she also knew that Uncle Sun was the descendant of the ¡°King of Medicine¡±. His medical skills were not inferior to Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s in the pce, and few people couldpare to him. He said that her cousin¡¯s leg illness was incurable, so it was probably really incurable.

    Uncle Sun sighed. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°What should Cousin do then?¡± Yu Youyao panicked, and tears welled up in her eyes again. She was about to cry.

    !!

    Tears welled up in her eyes and trembled slightly. They were about to overflow from her eyes. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart ached, and he felt his heart tremble terribly, making him feel bitter. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Didn¡¯t you hear Uncle Sun say that the more painful my legs are, the better they are? I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life in a wheelchair.¡±

    If his legs didn¡¯t recover, he probably wouldn¡¯t live long.

    In the past, he had only wanted to endure for three to five years and take revenge for his family. Even if he died, it would be a clean death.

    But now, he was filled with greed, anger, infatuation, and desire. If he didn¡¯t feel satisfied after three to five years, it would definitely take a long time.

    Yu Youyao tried her best to hold back her tears and not let them fall. She felt terrible, so she squatted in front of her cousin and buried her face in his knees. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to treat your leg. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer for the rest of your life.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly thought of the ¡°Divine Physician Xie¡± in her nightmare. He seemed to be from the Medicine King Valley, a martial arts sect. He was also a rare famous doctor in the world. She wondered if he could treat her cousin¡¯s leg disease.

    Yu Youyao bit her lip lightly.

    In her nightmare, she had be a medicine source because Divine Physician Xie could cure Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart disease. Although it was just a dream, every time she thought of this person, she would feel a sense of trepidation and panic. Divine Physician Xie used human blood and human hearts to concoct medicine. He was evil. She didn¡¯t know if he was good for her cousin or not.

    She wondered if she should tell her cousin about this.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡± Yu Youyao looked up and opened her mouth.

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s teary eyes, Zhou Linghuai asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. For some reason, the words that were about toe out of her mouth were stuck in her throat. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t spit them out. She shook her head. ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m just worried that Cousin¡¯s leg will hurt.¡±

    With that, the little girl¡¯s voice choked as shey on hisp, her small shoulders trembling.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned slightly. The little girl clearly had something to say to him just now, but for some reason, she did not say it out loud. He raised his hand and gently rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Do you have something to say to me?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. Then, she choked and said, ¡°There are so many famous doctors in the world. There must be someone who can treat Cousin¡¯s leg. Cousin, don¡¯t be discouraged. I¡¯ll write to Grandfatherter and tell him about Cousin¡¯s situation. I¡¯ll ask him to help find him.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t what the youngdy wanted to say! Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips slightly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Uncle Sun wiped the silver needle and lowered his eyelids. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait until I¡¯m done with the acupuncture?¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly jumped away. ¡°Uncle Sun, quickly insert the needles into Cousin¡¯s leg.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°After the acupuncture, I still have to wait for an hour before I can take it out. Cousin, you don¡¯t have to wait here. Go back first. You¡¯ve already learned Ode to the Zither that I taught you previously, but you still have to practice more to y it well.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re deliberately sending me away. I won¡¯t fall for it. I didn¡¯t know that you had leg problems in the past. Now that I know, I definitely have to know more.¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand. ¡°Besides, Cousin¡¯s leg hurts badly. If I talk to you, perhaps you¡¯ll feel better. Cousin, don¡¯t persuade me. I won¡¯t leave anyway.¡±

    The little girl ignored her cousin and went up to Uncle Sun to ask him about his leg condition.

    Thinking about how her cousin had hidden her leg illness from her previously, she had learned to be smarter this time. Thinking that her cousin¡¯s body was a little weaker, she asked carefully about his health.

    Uncle Sun chose what he could say. He avoided some serious matters, but overall, it was not bad.

    Seeing that the little girl was not leaving, Zhou Linghuai felt helpless. He lowered his eyes to hide the obscureness in them. ¡°My legs have been injured for three to four years. They¡¯re a little different from others, but it¡¯s not good for Cousin to see them.¡±

    His family had undergone a huge change, and he was filled with bone-corroding hatred. The reason why he was able to survive was because he did not care about his legs at all.

    However, at this moment, he did not want the little girl to see his increasingly ugly and unsightly legs.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she fell silent. She opened her mouth to say that it was fine, but her cousin did not want her to see them.

    Feeling a pang of bitterness in her heart, the little girl pursed her lips slightly and said in a sad voice, ¡°Then, I, I¡¯ll return to the Jade Courtyard first and ask Nanny Xu if she has any way to ease Cousin¡¯s leg problem.¡±

    With that, the little girl ran out of the courtyard like the wind.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Cousin.¡±

    It was drizzling outside, so this little rain was not enough to wet the little girl. However, when itnded on her body, it was cold, and she would fall sick from the cold.

    Hearing her cousin call her, Yu Youyao stood at the door and turned around. She had been crying for a long time, and her eyes were red and puffy, making her look adorable.

    Zhou Linghuai sighed softly and came to the door. He bent down and picked up the oil-paper umbre on the ground. The little girl had casually thrown it down when she came. ¡°It¡¯s still raining outside. Use the umbre. Be careful not to get wet.¡±

    After receiving the umbre from her cousin, Yu Youyao¡¯s sad face lit up again. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. I¡¯m not going to school in the afternoon. I¡¯lle over to visit youter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Linghuai watched as the little girl opened the paper umbre and walked into the drizzle. The apricot flowers on the umbre were nted, and she looked beautiful.

    Yu Youyao was a little sad that her cousin did not want her to see his injured legs, but she quickly let it go. As long as her cousin was fine, she would be happy.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao went to the kitchen first.

    Mother Zhao, the cook in the kitchen, quickly stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Young Miss, if there are dishes that you want to eat, I¡¯ll definitely be able to make them.¡±

    Mama Zhao could cook some of the eight major dishes. Her culinary skills were really good.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°The spring rain is as cold as winter. Grandmother has a cold disease, and when it gets cold, she¡¯ll feel ufortable. It¡¯s the same for Cousin. I n to make some nourishing medicinal cuisine personally to nourish their bodies. Mother Zhao can guide me from the side so that I don¡¯t spoil it. Although I¡¯ve learned some medicinal cuisine from Nanny, I¡¯ve never worked properly in the kitchen.¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 Medicinal Dew

    150 Medicinal Dew

    ¡°How can that be? I know how to make medicinal cuisine too. Why don¡¯t you guide me and I¡¯ll make it like usual?¡±

    After saying that, Mother Zhao even took a look at Eldest Miss¡¯s slender fingers. Her fingers had never been dirtied before, so how could she do rough work near the stove? She would hurt her hand.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    After failing to persuade her, Mother Zhao stopped persuading her.

    Yu Youyao and Mother Zhao picked out a chicken together. ¡°Pick a tender chicken and an old hen.¡±

    Mother Zhao was puzzled. Old hens were definitely the most nourishing when it came to stewing soup. Just as she was about to ask, she heard Eldest Miss say, ¡°Cousin¡¯s body is a little weak, so it¡¯s not good for him to receive so much nourishment or it would hurt his body.¡±

    Mother Zhao suddenly understood. She picked a one-year-old chicken and a three-year-old chicken, then instructed the old maids to clean them up.

    Yu Youyao did not stay idle either. She took seven to eight medicinal herbs, such as angelica, ginseng, and deer antler, and stuffed them into the cloth bag used to make soup. She soaked them in water and even added some spiritual dew.

    Soon, Mother Zhao brought back the cleaned chickens and quickly crushed them into pieces.

    Yu Youyao first ced the tender chicken into the pot to cook. When it was done, she scooped it up and washed it with clean water. Then, she added some spices and some clean water to cook it.

    When it boiled, a thickyer of chicken oil appeared on the surface.

    Yu Youyao was worried that it would be too greasy and nourishing, so she threw away the oil and scooped up the chicken and soup together. She ced them in a purple y pot and slowly simmered them with the medicinal packets made of ginseng, deer antler, and other medicinal herbs.

    Mother Zhao watched from the side, but she did not have the chance to give any pointers. ¡°This is the first time Miss has been in the kitchen seriously, but she¡¯s not careless at all.¡±

    Eldest Miss was very unfamiliar with the work on the stove, but she did it in an orderly manner. It was obvious that she had not learned in vain from Nanny Xu.

    Yu Youyao smiled and prepared the old hen as well. She put some angelica and ginseng in it and instructed, ¡°The ginseng and deer antler chicken soup is for Cousin. Stew it for two hours. The angelica chicken soup needs to be stewed for four hours. Watch the heat.¡±

    Mother Zhao smiled and agreed.

    After giving her instructions, Yu Youyao looked for Nanny Xu.

    When Nanny Xu heard about Young Master¡¯s leg condition, she pondered for a moment. ¡°I do know of a medicinal oil form that can improve blood cirction and rx tendons and meridians. It also has the effect of reducing swelling and pain. Young Master should be able to use it.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Nanny, tell me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. I have the prescription for the medicinal oil, but I still have to concoct it. Go to the incense room first. I¡¯ll teach you how to make it.¡± After Nanny Xu finished speaking, she went to the incense room with Yu Youyao.

    The Jade Courtyard was veryrge and had many rooms. Yu Youyao was very interested in making incense and had learned it with all her heart. She specially had a room with all kinds of medicinal herbs and spices.

    To make this medicinal oil, more than 20 medicinal herbs such as osmanthus leaves, cinnamon, citrone, dried ginger, blood exhaustion, turpentine, and so on were needed. However, these medicinal herbs had to be made into medicinal dew first.

    In the previous dynasty, when fragrance was at its peak, an incense maker used a wine vessel to steam the fragrance and extract its essence. They ced the spices and medicinal herbs into water and boiled them with charcoal. Then, they steamed them and used an instrument to extract the dew. This way, the dew could be made.

    The medicinal dew that was needed for the medicinal oil was not expensive either. It was made of allmon herbs. Many incense sticks also needed to be used. Yu Youyao had made a lot of them when she was practicing mixing incense. Now, she didn¡¯tck anything.

    In less than two hours, Yu Youyao had finished making the medicinal oil.

    The smell of the medicinal oil was very pungent. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t take it anymore, but she still endured the difort. She wiped some on the back of her hand and rubbed it hard. Soon, the back of her hand was red and hot.

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. When she was making the medicinal oil, she added some spiritual dew. The effect should be pretty good.

    After that, Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao and Dong Mei to make two pairs of leg warmers. They were good at needlework and were quick with their hands. There was no need to embroider the leg warmers. They could be done quickly.

    Then, she asked Xia Tao and Qiu Xing to burn the mugwort leaves. Yu Youyao gathered the mugwort ash and made them into two mugwort ash medicine bags, which she sewed into the inneryer of the leg warmers.

    When Nanny Xu saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Sister, what a coincidence. The mugwort ash also has the effect of activating blood cirction and reducing cold and moisture. You can sew the mugwort ash into a medicinal bag and sew it into the leg warmers. You can warm it over the charcoal fire and tie it to your leg. Not only can it warm your leg, but it can also be heated for a long time. When it¡¯s cold, it can also be easily reced.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin¡¯s legs can¡¯t stand the humidity. It¡¯s more convenient and warmer than a foot warmer.¡±

    The foot warmer couldn¡¯t keep his legs warm all the time. Nanny Xu agreed deeply. ¡°The Empress Dowager also has an old cold and can¡¯t stand the humidity. I used to learn a good massage technique from Old Yu in the pce. I¡¯ll teach you how to use it together with the medicinal oil. The effect will be better.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded.

    Nanny Xu brought over an acupuncture chart and first taught Yu Youyao to identify the three acupuncture points on her leg. ¡°It¡¯s mainly because there are three finger techniques for each of these three acupuncture points. The acupuncture points are different, and the finger techniques are also different. Each acupuncture point takes the time of an incense stick to burn out. It takes more than an hour toplete a set. It¡¯s a little strenuous.¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled up her pants, revealing her shiny calves. ¡°If you do it on my legs, I¡¯ll pick up the technique.¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded and found an acupuncture point on her leg. ¡°There are three methods here. Press, circle, and press. Take a closer look.¡±

    As she spoke, Nanny Xu pressed her thumb on this area. With the acupuncture points as the center of gravity, she pressed and circled. Soon, Yu Youyao¡¯s leg was red. She felt that this area was a little hot, so Nanny Xu pressed down hard.

    Yu Youyao immediately felt her legs tighten and loosen. Her entire leg was numb. After feeling numb, she felt relieved.

    Sensing the benefits of the massage technique, Yu Youyao learned it even more seriously. She had a photographic memory and could understand these simple movements at a nce.

    Nanny Xu exined the fingering method of the three acupoints and the areas that she had to pay attention to. After doing it again, Yu Youyao learned it.

    As Yu Youyao thought about it, she continued, ¡°Although Uncle Sun¡¯s medical skills are good, he¡¯s not as meticulous as Nanny when ites to nourishing a body. Nanny, find me some medicinal recipes, incense, medicinal baths, and ways of soaking a body. Although these are useless for the time being, they will be effective in the long run. Cousin, on the other hand, is weak and can¡¯t take any nourishment. He still has to start from his daily life habits and recuperate bit by bit.¡±

    However, she thought to herself that these things were not very effective, but if she added the spiritual dew, the effect would be different. As for whether her cousin would notice anything, she did not think about it.

    Nanny Xu naturally agreed, and the two of them discussed.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over. ¡°Young Miss, the deer antler and ginseng chicken soup is ready.¡±

 Chapter 151 - 151 Cousin, Is the Soup Good?

    151 Cousin, Is the Soup Good?

    ¡°Get ready. Let¡¯s go to Cousin¡¯s courtyard.¡± Yu Youyao instructed Xia Tao to bring the medicinal oil, leg warmers, and various prescriptions before going to the Green House.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had arrived, Chang An hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master,st night, on behalf of¡­¡± Thinking of Young Master¡¯s instructions, he swallowed the words he was about to say and changed the topic. ¡°His leg hurt terribly. Ge stayed up all night and didn¡¯t sleep. Just now, he asked Uncle Sun to inject him with needles. His leg hurt a little more, so he fell asleep. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    In other words, he was saying, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Young Master¡¯s rest.¡±

    Yu Youyao also understood and felt that her cousin really needed more rest, so she instructed Xia Tao to put the things she had brought into the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Uncle Sun first.¡±

    Uncle Sun was reading a medical book in his room. Yu Youyao leaned over and took out a stack of paper filled with words to show Uncle Sun. ¡°Cousin¡¯s body needs to recuperate carefully. Nanny Xu and I discussed and made a general recuperation arrangement for him. Take a closer look and see if it¡¯s useful.¡±

    Uncle Sun was a little surprised. He raised his head and nced at Yu Youyao. ¡°You¡¯re really considerate. Although I know medicine and usually prescribe some medicinal cuisine to nourish Young Master¡¯s body, in terms of nourishment, I¡¯m not as meticulous as the nannies in the pce who are proficient in this.¡±

    In the past, he had asked Young Master to take good care of his legs, but since he did not care about them, there was nothing they could do no matter how anxious they were.

    After taking a closer look at Yu Youyao¡¯s arrangements, other than the three meals every morning, afternoon, and evening, she had also arranged for additional medicinal cuisine to nourish his body. He would soak himself before going to bed, and take a medicinal bath every three days. Even the incense he will use had to be fresh and moist.

    Uncle Sun nodded. ¡°The effects can¡¯t be seen for a while. Young Master¡¯s body is weak and can¡¯t be nourished. It will slowly improve in his daily life.¡±

    With that, Yu Youyao went to the small kitchen and instructed the kitchen maid, ¡°This is enough medicine. I¡¯ve prepared the portions. Put it in the pot and boil it. When Cousin wakes up, he¡¯ll feel better after soaking in it.¡±

    When she returned to the hall, Zhou Linghuai had already gotten up. He was wearing a deer fur coat, and there was a charcoal bot at his feet.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She walked up to her cousin. ¡°Chang An said that your leg hurtst night and you didn¡¯t sleep the entire night. Why didn¡¯t you sleep more? Is your leg hurting again?¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s voice was gentle, and Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt that his aching knees were no longer so painful. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    When he was injected with the needle, his legs would not hurt so much. He had only slept for a short while, but not long after, he felt that his legs were cold and painful. With two thick nkets and four foot warmers under the covers, it was useless. He could not sleep well and even felt colder.

    As soon as the little girl arrived, he knew and was immediately no longer sleepy.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. Her cousin was trying to make her feel at ease by using words to fool her. ¡°I made some deer antler and ginseng chicken soup for Cousin and ced it beside the charcoal stove to warm it. It¡¯s just right. The weather is cold, and Cousin can¡¯t stand the humidity. Although it¡¯s not a great supplement, you have to nourish yourself. Otherwise, your body won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the copper furnace not far away. The charcoal fire in the furnace was burning brightly, and there was a food box beside it. Yu Youyao had brought it over, and he had seen it the moment she entered.

    Yu Youyao brought the food box over and took out the soup. The food box was ced by the charcoal stove to dry. As soon as the soup was scooped into a bowl, white smoke rose.

    A fragrant and mellow smell of chicken soup suddenly spread throughout the room.

    ¡°This is also my first time making soup. It doesn¡¯t taste as good as the one in the kitchen. Cousin, you can¡¯t look down on it.¡± Yu Youyao had strictly followed the instructions in the book.

    Mother Zhao had also prepared the oil, salt, and spices. She had also watched over the fire. Yu Youyao was in charge of cooking. Beforeing over, she had also tried half a bowl, and it tasted pretty good.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned as he looked at the little girl¡¯s fair and tender hands.

    Most of the young mistresses from wealthy families had to learn some things about the kitchen, but they did not do much and only instructed the servants to do it.

    At this moment, Chang An walked into the house and smelled the chicken soup. ¡°Young Miss, why did you make chicken soup for Young Master? Don¡¯t you know that he¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Zhou Linghuai nced at him indifferently.

    Chang An¡¯s back stiffened.

    Yu Youyao handed the chicken soup to her cousin as if she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Cousin, quickly try it.¡±

    The chicken soup was lightly brewed and served in a white porcin bowl. It was as yellow and tempting as amber. Even Chang An couldn¡¯t help but take a look and gulp.

    Zhou Linghuai hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take it. Under Chang An¡¯s strange gaze, he calmly brought it to his lips and took a sip.

    The chicken soup was fresh and fragrant, and it didn¡¯t seem to taste as bad as he had imagined.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao finally thought of something and turned to look at Chang An. ¡°By the way, what were you going to say?¡±

    Chang An was so speechless that he didn¡¯t even want to say anything.

    Young Master had already drunk the chicken soup. Could he still say that Young Master had been picky since he was young and disliked greasy chicken soup the most?

    He finally understood that whether Young Master drank chicken soup or not depended on the person giving it to him.

    ¡°What exactly is it?¡± Yu Youyao was a little nervous, worried that something had happened to her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai also put down the spoon in his hand and looked at him.

    Under Young Master¡¯s heavy gaze, Chang An could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°It¡¯s just that Young Master usually eats a little less food and isn¡¯t used to eating things that are too greasy. I¡¯m worried that Young Master¡¯s stomach won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°So that¡¯s it. That¡¯s fine. I made light chicken soup, so it won¡¯t stop him from drinking some.¡±

    Chang An shut his mouth.

    Yu Youyao turned around and looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes. ¡°Is the chicken soup good?¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± This bowl of deer antler and ginseng chicken soup was light, but it was very nourishing. Even though Zhou Linghuai did not like the taste of chicken soup, he had to admit that after drinking a bowl of hot chicken soup, it seemed to have warmed his stomach and blood. His body was no longer as cold, and even his pale face looked a little more energetic.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pale lips were sickly white. The corners of his lips curled up slightly, like a white flower that was extremely beautiful!

    At this moment, the old maid from the kitchen walked in with a wooden bucket. ¡°Young Master, the medicine is ready.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned and turned to look at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°I was the one who instructed the kitchen to boil it. In the future, you will have to soak your feet sooner orter. Although it won¡¯t relieve the pain in your legs, it¡¯ll be morefortable to soak them in hot water. Cousin, you¡¯re just too careless with your health. Even Chang An was careless. Don¡¯t do this in the future. You have to listen to me. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    When Chang An heard this, his eyes widened in anger.

    He was not careless. It was obvious that his young master did not take his body seriously. He did not listen when he was persuading him. As a servant, he could not win against him.

    What could he do?

 Chapter 152 - 152 Iâ€™ll Give Cousin a Massage

    152 I¡¯ll Give Cousin a Massage

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips. Chang An usually took care of his daily life. As he did not like to be busy, he tried his best to keep everything around him simple.

    Now that the little girl was making a fuss, he was not used to it. No matter how much he indulged her, he could not help but have a headache. The veins on his forehead bulged, and he could not help but reach out to press them.

    When Chang An saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao sympathetically.

    He was used to seeing how Young Master doted on Yu Youyao. Seeing that Young Master was getting impatient with her, she couldn¡¯t help but gloat a little.

    !!

    Yu Youyao did not notice her cousin¡¯s attitude and chattered on. ¡°Not only that, but I also made arrangements for Cousin to recuperate. Cousin has to¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pressed his forehead hard.

    Oh no, oh no, Young Master was really angry. Chang An subconsciously retreated to the door. After preparing himself for a while, he rushed out.

    But soon, he was pped in the face!

    At first, Zhou Linghuai did feel a little angry, but when he heard the youngdy¡¯s words of concern, he suddenly calmed down. He took a deep breath and interrupted her. ¡°Let¡¯s do as Cousin says.¡±

    Chang An was in disbelief. That was it?

    ¡°Then Cousin, you can soak first. I¡¯ll go out first¡­¡± If her cousin wanted to soak his feet, he had to show his legs. However, she couldn¡¯t stay any longer, lest she made her cousin feel ufortable.

    Seeing that the little girl was about to turn around and leave, Zhou Linghuai somehow recalled the sadness that shed across the little girl¡¯s face at noon. His heart trembled violently, and he said, ¡°No need!¡±

    Yu Youyao stared in a daze.

    By the time Zhou Linghuai reacted, he had already taken off his shoes and socks. His hands were even more out of control as he lifted his pants and ced them into the wooden bucket.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. She identally saw her cousin¡¯s legs, and her heart skipped a beat. She almost couldn¡¯t help but cry on the spot.

    There was a long scar on her cousin¡¯s right leg that ran from his knee to his ankle. It looked like a twisted centipede, hideous and terrifying. Even if she thought about it with her toes, she could tell how serious the injury had been.

    Perhaps because he had not walked for a long time as the flesh on his legs was reduced and looked a little shriveled. They were even thinner than his arms¡­

    The little girl bit her lip and kept staring at his legs without saying anything. Zhou Linghuai suddenly pursed his lips and was about to lower his pants.

    The little girl suddenly squatted in front of him and pouted. ¡°Cousin¡¯s legs are atrophied. How did Chang An take care of them? Even if he can¡¯t walk for a while, he still has to use medicinal oil every morning and night to massage his legs. No wonder Cousin¡¯s legs hurt every time it rained. He didn¡¯t take good care of them.¡±

    With that, she looked up and red at Chang An.

    Chang An¡¯s face was also puffed up with anger. Uncle Sun had already said that Young Master¡¯s legs had to be nourished with medicinal oil and had even taught him some massage techniques. However, no one was allowed to look at Young Master¡¯s legs.

    Did he really not take good care of him?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing rxed. Only then did he realize that he had unknowingly held his breath.

    Now that he had rxed his breathing, there was a foul air in his chest that he couldn¡¯t help but exhale. For a moment, even his stiff back rxed.

    After Yu Youyao finished ring at Chang An, she turned around. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve learned a massage technique from Nanny Xu and made a good medicinal oil. In the future, with me helping you nurse your legs carefully, your legs will recover a lot. In the future, when your legs are cured, it won¡¯t hinder you from walking.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me how my legs were injured?¡±

    Such a long scar was not a minor injury.

    To be honest, she wanted to ask, but that was all in the past, so she shook her head. ¡°Let me know when you want to talk about it in the future. Right now, I just want you to be well.¡±

    If he really wanted to tell her, her cousin would have told her without her asking.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl deeply and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°Cousin, let me help you apply some ointment on your leg.¡±

    For a moment, Zhou Linghuai did not know if he should refuse.

    Logically, he should have refused.

    No matter what, the youngdy was still a young mistress who had never been involved in any chores. She couldn¡¯t possibly do such manualbor. Although they were cousins and were closer, it was still inappropriate for them and they had to be wary of each other¡­

    Zhou Linghuai nced at Chang An. ¡°Leave!¡±

    He liked peace and quiet. The little girl always came to the Green House alone. Even when she brought her maidservants over, all of them were smart people. Only Chang An was left in the house.

    Outside, Xia Tao was chatting. When she saw Chang Aning out dejectedly, she pursed her lips.

    She had never seen anyone more insensible.

    It was said that he was the son of a young general under Eldest Master Zhou. After his father died in battle, his widowed mother had also married again. Eldest Master Zhou had then brought Chang An to the Zhou Residence to raise him. He had not been raised by anyone else, and had grown up with his young master. The two of them had an extraordinary rtionship.

    The Zhou family had undergone a huge change. Some of the servants had been released, while others had left. There were not many left.

    Chang An had taken the initiative to stay and take care of Young Master, but he was not a servant from a young age after all. He was not a reliable person.

    He did not even think that when Young Miss was with Young Master, they would always be endless things to say and do. Other people would be unnecessary, so how could he not be an eyesore?

    In the room, Yu Youyao took a towel and helped her cousin apply the warm medicinal water to his legs. ¡°Soak them more in hot water. When your legs are warm, you¡¯ll definitely feel better.¡±

    After soaking his legs for a while, Zhou Linghuai indeed felt a little morefortable.

    Feeling that the water temperature had cooled a little, Yu Youyao stopped her cousin from continuing to soak his legs ¡°I¡¯ll do a massage for Cousin. It¡¯s my first time doing this, so I can¡¯t really find the acupuncture points urately. If I find the wrong ce, Cousin will feel ufortable. Cousin, don¡¯t hold it in. You have to tell me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai opened his mouth, and the smell of ginger and pine oil rushed into his mouth and nose. It wasn¡¯t too unpleasant, but the smell was too strange.

    He wanted to refuse.

    However, when he saw the little girl sitting in front of him with an eager expression, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in his throat and couldn¡¯t speak.

    He did not know why, but in the face of the youngdy¡¯s earnest concern and care, he suddenly became wooden and did not even know how to speak.

    Yu Youyao rubbed the medicinal oil in her palm and found an acupuncture point on her cousin¡¯s leg. She first applied ayer evenly, then pressed on the acupuncture point and started to make circles. ¡°Cousin, do you feel anything?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head and said hoarsely, ¡°No.¡±

    His leg muscles were numb, so he didn¡¯t feel any pain. Usually, he didn¡¯t feel much either. It was only when it was raining and cold that his bones hurt.

    Yu Youyao adjusted her position. ¡°And now?¡±

    Before Zhou Linghuai could react, the withered muscles on his legs were already trembling slightly. Clearly, she had found the right acupuncture point this time. The massage technique had stimted the acupuncture point, causing a slight reaction in his legs.

 Chapter 153 - 153 Cousin Is Tired

    153 Cousin Is Tired

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯ve found it urately this time.¡±

    At first, Zhou Linghuai did not feel much. He only felt a dull pain in his leg. After a while, he vaguely felt a slight numbness and heat in his leg.

    After about the time it took to burn an incense stick, Yu Youyao poured some medicinal oil into her hand and rubbed it on his leg. She found another acupuncture point and used different finger techniques to massage it.

    The house was very quiet. The charcoal fire in the stove was burning brightly, and Zhou Linghuai was wearing a deer coat. He had felt cold just now, but now, he was a little impatient.

    His hands suddenly tightened around the armrests, and the burning sensation between his legs became more and more obvious. There was a soreness, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was ufortable orfortable.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and he had the urge to moan.

    Just as the sound reached his throat, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft ¡°Mm.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears felt slightly hot, and even his face turned slightly red. He quickly pursed his lips and suppressed the sound in his throat so that he wouldn¡¯t cry out.

    Hearing her cousin snort, Yu Youyao did not stop moving. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No, I let Cousin massage me for a while. My legs feel a little warmer, and it doesn¡¯t seem to hurt as much as before.¡±

    This was also true.

    Seeing that her cousin¡¯s face was not as pale as before, Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°Cousin, this is a bone pain that can¡¯t be treated for the time being, but as long as you take care of it, it will definitely be better. Cousin, you¡¯re just too careless with yourself. Chang An is a half-grown child and a man, so he definitely won¡¯t think so much. Uncle Sun is old and doesn¡¯t have much energy to care about this, so he dyed Cousin¡¯s leg treatment and made you suffer.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had never thought about this in the past.

    After his leg was damaged, Uncle Sun said that he had injured his bone foundation and did not have many years to live. Hence, he only wanted to take revenge and did not care about his crippled legs. In any case, they were already useless.

    Initially, Uncle Sun and Chang An would also try to persuade him, but they really couldn¡¯t.

    As time passed, they stopped persuading him.

    The little girl stared at his legs. When the flesh on his legs trembled violently, she would reduce her strength a little. When there was no movement in his flesh, she would increase her strength bit by bit.

    After a while, the little girl¡¯s breathing quickened. Her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat, and her fair face was flushed red. She looked beautiful and charming.

    However, it was very difficult to perform the massage. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t bear to see the youngdy suffer. ¡°My leg hurts a lot less. Cousin, take a break.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not even raise her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Nanny Xu said that it¡¯s best to make itst an incense stick at each acupoint. Thest acupoint will be done in a while.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao thought that she had to do the massage every morning and night, but she did not have the time to do it for her cousin every day. Chang An did not seem very reliable, so she had to find someone capable to take care of her cousin¡¯s daily needs.

    ¡°Cousin, there are too few people in the Green House. Chang An is the only one serving you. That won¡¯t do. Why don¡¯t you find someone more capable?¡±

    Her grandmother had also made some arrangements previously, but her cousin¡¯s legs weren¡¯t good and he liked peace, so he sent the new servant away.

    Seeing that the little girl was full of hope, Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°After the Zhou family was defeated, most of our assets were confiscated by the government, and some were taken back by the n. Grandmother has a manor in Tongzhou, and there are some old servants in the family. After the incident, they were sent to this manor to work, and she chose two people toe over.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all old servants of my family, so of course they have to be useful. It¡¯s also appropriate to have a few more people to take care of us.¡± Yu Youyao was a little unhappy. The Zhou n was a pack of wolves that even wanted to snatch the family¡¯s assets. If not for the fact that it was afraid of the Yu Residence, Cousin might not even be able to keep thisst manor.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes flickered as he nodded.

    This time, he had many ns in the capital. Naturally, he had to trust the people who served him. He did not trust the servants sent by the Yu Residence, so he sent them away.

    Now that he was also living under someone else¡¯s roof, the people around him had to pass through the Yu Residence. With the little girl¡¯s words, he called his old servant into the residence and was now on the right path.

    The little girl had probably also noticed some clues about him, but she pretended that nothing had happened and was thinking for him.

    After a full set of massages, Yu Youyao felt that her arms were sore and swollen. They didn¡¯t feel like her own. She shook them gently a few times before feeling a little better.

    However, when she saw that her cousin¡¯s tightly furrowed brows had rxed a little and there was some life on his face, Yu Youyao felt happy again. ¡°Cousin, is your leg better?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Much better. Cousin, you must be tired.¡±

    In the past three years, he had never felt as rxed as he did now. The medicinal oil had seeped into his skin, flesh and bones. He felt the warmth in his bones. Without that coldness, the pain in his legs had lessened a lot, and his skin had also be numb. At first, he felt that he couldn¡¯t stand this strange feeling, but after a while, he felt rxed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared leg warmers for Cousin. There¡¯s a medicinal bag made of mugwort sewn into them, and some medicinal herbs that can help with blood cirction and moisturization. Cousin, follow me and put the leg warmers over the charcoal and heat them. When they¡¯re hot, tie them to your legs. They can be heated for a long time. I¡¯ve prepared two. If they¡¯re cold, Cousin can change them.¡±

    As Yu Youyao spoke, she picked up the leg warmers and ced them on the charcoal basin to heat up. Even if the ash was heated and stuck to the flesh, it wouldn¡¯t burn.

    The medicinal bag made of mugwort ash emitted a faint smell of mugwort. Even the pungent smell of medicinal oil in the room dissipated a little.

    When Zhou Linghuai saw that the little girl had finished heating up the leg warmers, he carefully tied it around his legs. The leg warmer was warm andfortable, but not scalding. She had just used medicinal oil to massage his legs, so as soon as it was tied around his legs, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Yu Youyao looked up, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Cousin, is it warm?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s very warm.¡±

    Every autumn and winter, he would also tie up his legs with leg warmers made ofmbskin. There was a thickyer of cotton wool stuffed inside, and he tied it to his legs. It made them both bloated and inconvenient, and he did not feel much warmth.

    However, the leg warmers that the little girl had made were very light. There were twoyers ofmb skin, and they were evenly covered with ayer of mugwort ash and some medicinal herbs that had been ground into powder. When the mugwort ash was heated and stuck to the skin, it would not be too hot. If one sat beside a charcoal basin, the leg warmers would often be warmed. They would be close-fitting and warm, which was better than anything else.

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand, and his cold hand finally warmed a little. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll send a craftsman over tomorrow to build a warm bed for you. It¡¯ll be warm when you sleep at night.¡±

    There was a firece at home, but it only burned when the weather was cold. It was not as warm as a heated bed.

 Chapter 154 - 154 My Legs Feel Better

    154 My Legs Feel Better

    It was also simple to heat the bed. It didn¡¯t take much effort. He could hire a few more people to build it in the morning, burn some charcoal, and then sleep at night.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. Now that his body was warm, he felt a little hot.

    Seeing a thinyer of sweat on her cousin¡¯s forehead, Yu Youyao called Chang An over. ¡°Cousin is sweating from the heat. Bring over a cloak and a small nket and change him out of the deer fur coat.¡±

    Chang An turned around and saw that his young master was indeed sweating. He didn¡¯t know what method Miss Yu had used on him, but he quickly went to the inner room.

    !!

    Chang An brought over a cloak and a nket, wanting to help Young Master put it on.

    However, Yu Youyao reached out and took it. She carefully put on the cloak for her cousin and ced the small nket on hisp. ¡°Do you feel cold?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Yu Youyao was relieved. She turned to Chang An and instructed, ¡°When it gets cold, add on the deer fur coat. Cousin can¡¯t stand the humidity, let alone sweat. Once he sweats, he will feel the humidity. You have to be especially careful. In about ten minutes, you have to check Cousin¡¯s temperature.¡±

    Chang An nodded. He had to admit that Yu Youyao was more meticulous in taking care of his young master.

    Yu Youyao handed the medicinal oil to Chang An. ¡°Apply the medicinal oil on Cousin every two hours. Be careful when applying it. Help Cousin rub his legs more and let the medicinal oil seep into his skin. It¡¯s best to do it for an incense stick.¡±

    Chang An took the medicinal oil and turned to look at his young master. Seeing that his young master did not say anything, he knew that his young master had taken Yu Youyao¡¯s words to heart.

    He also felt happy.

    Yu Youyao pointed at the food beside the copper stove. ¡°The deer antler ginseng chicken soup inside is very nourishing. Cousin, if you feel cold, drink a bowl to warm your stomach and your body.¡±

    Chang An had been listening carefully, but when he heard that she even had to take care of Young Master¡¯s food and drink, he immediately widened his eyes in anger. He had taken care of Young Master for many years. Although he was not as meticulous as a maidservant, he was still used to doing this. Wasn¡¯t this obvious that he was unreliable?

    Yu Youyao did not care if he was convinced or not. ¡°Send Cousin food from the Jade Courtyard these few days. We¡¯ll talk about it when the Zhou family¡¯s old servantes.¡±

    Chang An opened his mouth¡­

    Yu Youyao ignored him. ¡°Take some time to go to the Jade Courtyard and get Nanny Xu to teach you the massage. In the future, you have to apply medicinal oil every morning and night to help Cousin massage his legs.¡±

    Just as Chang An was about to speak, Yu Youyao had already turned to her cousin and said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go back first. If you¡¯re not feeling well these few days, you don¡¯t have to run to the Jade Courtyard. If there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand in ss, I¡¯lle to the Green House to look for you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The little girl exined everything in detail without asking for his opinion. He had been listening from the side, but he couldn¡¯t even interrupt. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    At dawn, Nanny Liu ordered someone to prepare dinner.

    When one was old, their stomachs would be weaker. If they atete and had food in their stomachs, it would be difficult to digest it.

    Old Madam Yu sat at the table with a distracted expression and asked, ¡°Yao Yao stayed in the Green House for two to four hours in the afternoon?¡±

    Nanny Liu nodded. ¡°Young Master¡¯s leg condition red up, and his bones were in great pain. Young Master doesn¡¯t have anyone to take care of him, so Eldest Miss went over to help take care of him.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Chang An is a young and loyal child, but he doesn¡¯t look very stable. Uncle Sun is old, so how can he have the energy to take care of others? It¡¯s better to find a few people to go to the Green House to take care of him. It¡¯s more appropriate. How can Yao Yao be tired every time his leg disease rpses?¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai entered the residence, he had also arranged for many people to serve in the Green House.

    However, Zhou Linghuai liked peace and quiet. He had just moved into the residence and was not used to having too many people in the courtyard. In addition, he had broken his leg and usually lived in seclusion. Once there were more people around him, it was inevitable that they would run their mouths. It would be bad for him to have some loose tongues, so he let him send the people in the courtyard away.

    He had not expected this today.

    Nanny Liu quickly agreed. ¡°Old Madam is right. I¡¯ll go to the Green House tomorrow to ask Young Master for his opinion.¡±

    Old Madam Yu picked up her chopsticks and was about to eat.

    Qing Xiu led Qiu Xing into the house.

    Qiu Xing bowed to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Old Madam, this afternoon, Young Miss personally cooked some angelica ginseng chicken soup for you. She asked me to bring it over to you. Young Miss also said that since the weather is wet and cold, the angelica ginseng chicken soup will nourish your blood and nourish your Qi and blood. It¡¯s also light. Old Madam, drink a little at night to nourish your mind and sleep well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu immediately beamed. ¡°Why did this child go to the kitchen personally for no reason? Didn¡¯t she burn the kitchen?¡±

    Qiu Xing smiled and said, ¡°Young Miss saw that it was raining today and the weather was wet and cold. Thinking that Old Madam had a cold, she was afraid that she would feel ufortable, so she went to the kitchen and personally brewed medicinal cuisine to nourish her body. Itsted for more than four hours. Recently, Young Miss had been learning from Nanny Xu in the kitchen and often went to the kitchen. The medicinal cuisine that Old Madam usually ate was also made by Young Miss. How could she have burned the kitchen? Even Mother Zhao, who was watching from the side, said that Eldest Miss was not careless at all when she did things.¡±

    Although what she said was true, the reasoning was different. It sounded like she was making the soup for Old Madam Yu.

    Her granddaughter was filial and thought about her all the time, so how could Old Madam Yu not be happy? ¡°The kitchen isn¡¯t an easy ce. Don¡¯t tire Yao Yao out.¡±

    Qiu Xing nodded and said, ¡°Eldest Miss also said that the weather is wet and cold. The medicinal cuisine in An Shou Hall has been prepared by the Jade Courtyard and sent over to nourish Old Madam.¡±

    Qing Xiu sent Qiu Xing out.

    Old Madam Yu happily drank the soup that her granddaughter had personally brewed. She smiled so widely that her teeth could not be seen. ¡°This chicken soup is cooked well. It¡¯s not greasy at all when you drink it. Instead, it has a fresh fragrance. Yao Yao, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    Nanny Liu was also smiling.

    Usually, when Eldest Miss was free, she would run to An Shou Hall. However, after Young Master entered the residence and Eldest Miss became closer to him, it was inevitable that she couldn¡¯t apany Old Madam all the time. Although Old Madam was happy to see this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that something was amiss.

    Young Master¡¯s leg was acting up, and his bones were in unbearable pain. However, Old Madam also had a chronic cold. When the weather turned cold, her body felt ufortable. However, how could she be happy when her granddaughter was busy caring for others?

    Now that Eldest Miss¡¯s soup was here, wouldn¡¯t Old Madam be happy?

    After dinner, Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch. ¡°We have to take good care of Linghuai¡¯s legs and have to look for a few suitable people carefully. We can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    The next morning, someone came over to build a heated bed for Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao had to go to school and couldn¡¯t keep an eye on him personally, so she asked Nanny Xu to take a look.

    At noon, Yu Youyao went home from school. Without even returning to the Jade Courtyard, she went straight to the Green House. The heated brick bed was already built, and there was a charcoal fire burning in the house.

 Chapter 155 - 155 Cousin Is Really Amazing

    155 Cousin Is Really Amazing

    Yu Youyao walked around the warm bed and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Cousin, are your legs better today? Did you soak your feet before you go to bedst night? Did Chang An massage your acupoints with medicinal oil?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s much better.¡±

    Now, Chang An had also improved.

    Last night, when he had brought the medicinal oil over to massage him, he had yet to speak when¡­

    Chang An used the youngdy to defend himself. ¡°Young Miss has repeatedly instructed this. If Young Master doesn¡¯t cooperate, I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow and see if she¡¯s angry.¡±

    For a moment, Zhou Linghuai had the urge to rece Chang An.

    Although the little girl also had some strength, after being massaged for a while, it was inevitable that her strength would be a little weak and uneven. Chang An was a martial artist, so he had strength in his body and could grasp the severity of the acupoints more urately.

    After finishing the entire massage, Zhou Linghuai was covered in sweat. After soaking in the medicinal bath that the little girl had brought, his body felt refreshed. It was rare for him to sleep for four hours at night, and it was alreadyte at night when he felt his legs hurt. Chang An rubbed the medicinal oil for him and changed his leg warmers before sleeping for a while.

    In the past, Zhou Linghuai had also used some medicinal oil that Uncle Sun had made himself. How could the effect be bad? However, it did not have such an effect.

    Anything that came from Yu Youyao seemed to be more effective than anything else.

    Medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, medicinal fragrance, medicinal oil¡­

    The little girl kept saying that this was a prescription from the pce, and the effect was different.

    However, these words were only used to fool inexperienced people.

    Ever since he was young, he had also been blessed with good fortune. He had used many things in the pce, and the effect was indeed different from others, but it was not as good as this.

    There were probably some other hidden tricks.

    However, since the little girl did not deliberately hide it from him, he naturally would not probe further.

    This was the tacit understanding between them. It was also this indescribable tacit understanding that made him feel closer to the little girl than anyone else could.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    The little girl stared at the carved wood on the table and smiled brightly. Even without the sun, she felt that the room was very bright.

    ¡°Cousin, the materials are ready so quickly.¡± Yu Youyao ran up to her cousin, her voice very cheerful.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s dark brows rxed. ¡°It just so happened that we were at the right time.¡±

    Yu Youyao was puzzled. ¡°There are many requirements for making zither wood?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°It¡¯s much more important than cutting the wood. It needs to be dry on a clear day, wet on a rainy day, and alternated between dry and wet. Then, the sound produced will be clear.¡±

    After the wood was dry, it rained, and the moisture entered the wood. It was a sess. The wood that was made in this way was not only clear, but also a little heavier and richer. Even the materials used for many famous zithers were not as good as the one he had made.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    This rainsted for four to five days.

    When the sky cleared up and the weather became warmer, the people in the residence had changed into new spring clothes. The young misses had also grown into youngdies.

    The trees in the jade courtyard had new leaves. The tender green leaves grew on the tall branches and swayed in the wind. It was a pleasing sight.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, the broker has led the Zhou family¡¯s old servants into the residence and is waiting in the courtyard.¡± As soon as Chun Xiao entered the incense room, she smelled a pungent smell and opened all the windows in the room to disperse the smell.

    After packing the medicinal oil, Yu Youyao stood up. ¡°I smell too bad. I¡¯ll wash up and change before going over to take a look.¡±

    Chun Xiao went to arrange for Yu Youyao to take a bath.

    Yu Youyao washed up briefly, changed into dry clothes, and went to Windfall Courtyard.

    Other than some family servants, most of the servants in the residence were chosen from the brokerage house. The brokerage house had taught them some rules and investigated the origins of these people, so they felt more at ease.

    Even if they arranged for an old servant from the Zhou family to serve him, they could not directly bring him into the residence.

    Tongzhou was not far from the capital, and the carriage was only a day¡¯s journey away. Yu Youyao arranged for a few old servants from the Zhou family to enter the capital and send them to the brokerage house. She paid a sum of money and asked the brokerage house to vouch for them. Then, she asked the brokerage house to train them for another three to five days to carefully investigate their origins.

    The broker had his own background and methods. He was better at investigating people than others.

    Yu Youyao had told her grandmother about the old servant of the Zhou family. No one else knew either.

    Now that she was in charge of the household, she had to put in enough effort so that she could be recognized. She did not want to be called out and cause trouble.

    ¡°ording to Eldest Miss¡¯s request, we¡¯ve been training them for a few days. These people are all old servants and have good understanding of the rules. They¡¯ll definitely be useful to you.¡±

    The middle-aged woman was in her forties and had a round face. As she spoke, her smiling eyes secretly nced at the young miss, who was only about half her size but had a rare aura.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    Her job in the brokerage business was to teach people, and she was also knowledgeable. At such a young age, this Eldest Miss had the aura of a noblewoman. Her every move was more refined than others.

    She was even more outstanding than the young misses she had visited previously.

    She was also very organized and meticulous in her actions. Previously, she had seen that the servants in the residence were also very respectful to her. She was really capable.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With that, she sized up the four old servants in front of her. Two men and two women were all old.

    The oldest was an old nanny with gray hair. She was wearing a set of white clothes that had been washed and patched. Clearly, her life in the manor was not easy.

    She stood obediently, head lowered, hands sped in front of her stomach, and her back straight.

    Yu Youyao recalled the first time she had seen Nanny Xu in her grandmother¡¯s room and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    The granny noticed her expression and quickly took out a small book. ¡°This is Nanny Lu. She used to learn the rules from the old nanny in the pce, so she is more disciplined. Eldest Miss, take a look at this book. You know where she came from. She used to be very capable in the main family and has never done anything wrong. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and flipped through the book. It recorded Nanny Lu¡¯s life.

    She was a little shocked when she saw it.

    Nanny Lu was from You Prefecture. Her father and brother had both entered the army and had died in battle years ago. Nanny Lu had received the favor of her grandaunt, Old Madam Zhou, and had entered the residence to serve her. No one could find fault with her.

    In addition, there were also some things that Nanny Lu was good at, including some medical skills.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes flickered as she tested Nanny Lu on pharmacology.

    Nanny Lu answered all of them clearly.

    It was obvious that she was really capable.

    This was probably not a small matter. It was evenparable to Nanny Xu¡¯s skills. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darkened. It was best for such a person to take care of her cousin¡¯s daily needs.

 Chapter 156 - 156 Prince You

    156 Prince You

    Hence, Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin isn¡¯t in good health. You¡¯re all old servants of the Zhou family, so you must know that in the future, when you enter the Green House, you have to take good care of him like before.¡±

    At first nce, there was nothing wrong with her words, but anyone who heard her would understand immediately. Eldest Miss Yu meant that although they had entered the Yu Residence and gone through the Yu Residence¡¯s connections, they still had to prioritize the young master of the Green House like before.

    Nanny Lu¡¯s eyes moved slightly. She bowed and said, ¡°I understand. Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at the other three people. They were also in their thirties or forties, and she knew where they came from. After flipping through the book, she knew that these people were the most capable people in the Zhou family in the past.

    !!

    Yu Youyao was very satisfied. She got someone to wrap up the reward money, and the broker carried it out of the Yu Residence with a smile.

    Yu Youyao led Nanny Lu and the others to An Shou Hall to visit Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu flipped through the book and also opened her mouth to speak to Nanny Lu. It seemed to be a casual conversation, but it was all rted to Old Madam Zhou.

    After about ten minutes, Old Madam Yu was tired. She looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Green House to arrange things.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, so even though they were old servants of the Zhou family, they naturally had to be more thorough when caring for him. He had just asked Nanny Lu a few questions, and there was basically no problem.

    After hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ve made some Eight Treasures Porridge for you. It¡¯s good for calming you down.¡±

    There were countless times like this when it came to cooking.

    Yu Youyao did not like or dislike cooking. She had the kitchen staff to help her with some of the chores. She did not have to care about anything else. It did not take much effort. asionally, she would personally cook some food to show filial piety to her grandmother. She was very happy to please her grandmother.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t always go into the kitchen. Be careful not to hurt yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her grandmother¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s not every day. I just heard from Nanny Liu that the weather has been a little hot recently, so your appetite isn¡¯t very good, so I made light and nourishing porridge. It¡¯s good for digestion, easy to swallow, and will make you feelfortable. Grandmother, you have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    Her thoughtful words made Old Madam Yu hug her granddaughter tightly. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    When Yu Youyao led the Zhou family¡¯s old servant out, Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile had yet to fade. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re getting more and more thorough in your work. Linghuai¡¯s health isn¡¯t good because he¡¯s been ill since he was young. After his leg was damaged, his body was also damaged. The old servants of the Zhou family are used to serving him in the past, so it¡¯s more appropriate for them to be used. However, they¡¯re outsiders after all. How can the residence be at ease if they enter the residence for no reason? After a few days of training at the brokerage house and going through the residence¡¯s connections, they¡¯ll be able tomunicate appropriately. With the brokerage house as a guarantor, these people¡¯s backgrounds will be verified. They don¡¯t have to be afraid of being fooled and causing trouble for the family.¡±

    When Nanny Liu heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Miss is bing more and more like you. What¡¯s even rarer is that Eldest Miss is filial to you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s face broke into a smile again.

    Since Yu Youyao was going to the Green House, she asked Xia Tao to go back and get the medicinal oil.

    Zhou Linghuai was fanning himself in the study.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to make a small fan. Just thinning it was difficult. After that, it was time to paint, engrave, color, and so on. Every step was veryplicated.

    Of course, it would only take a few hours to make an ordinary fan with oil paper. However, the things that Zhou Linghuai had given the little girl had to be handled well, so it was naturally even more difficult.

    It took Zhou Linghuai six to seven days to finish it.

    The surface of the brownish-yellow wood was smooth to begin with, and its color was like honey. After applying a fewyers of paint, it looked even more like honey, and was as warm as honey.

    The fan bones were as thin as leaves. On one side, there was a carving of a green tree, and the other side was embossed with apricot flowers. On the leaves of the fan that were as thin as real leaves, there were flowers and leaves. If the knife was too heavy and pierced through the fan bones, all his previous efforts would be wasted.

    Even Chang An, who had followed Young Master for so long, had never seen him so concerned about such things.

    Unfortunately, the paint was too thin, and the color was still not bright enough because they were in a hurry. It would take at most a year or so to finish.

    However, the sandalwood fan was fresh.

    If it wasn¡¯t fresh after a few days, he could just change it out. It wouldn¡¯t take more than a year. In the future, he would just make some other styles for her cousin to y with.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the finished sandalwood fan and a smile appeared on his lips. At this moment, Chang Anshou arrived. ¡°Young Miss has brought a few¡­ old servants over. They¡¯re waiting for you in the living room.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai ced the folding fan into a wooden box and left the study.

    In the living room, Yu Youyao drank her tea and asked Nanny Lu about her cousin¡¯s past in Youzhou.

    Nanny Lu knew a lot about her cousin, but when she spoke, she was cautious. ¡°Young Master can recite at the age of three, and read at the age of seven. At the age of nine, he¡¯s already familiar with the Four Books and Five ssics. However, Young Master¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since he was young, but he lives in seclusion and rarely goes out. I¡¯ve only heard of the talents of Prince You outside, but I didn¡¯t know that Young Master was also unique.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Youyao felt strange. The friend that her cousin had mentioned previously seemed to be the same as her cousin. Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?

    However, after thinking about it carefully, she felt that she was thinking too much.

    After spending so much time together, Yu Youyao also knew that her cousin was indeed the most talented person in the world. However, he was weak by nature and people did not take her talented cousin seriously.

    Probably only someone with the same talent as him was worthy of his attention.

    However, she was drawn to the words ¡°Prince You.¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao heard the sound of wheels rolling. Chang An had pushed her cousin into the room. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve brought over all the old servants of the Zhou family.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and nced at the four people standing in the hall. His expression was indifferent. ¡°Get Chang An to help you make arrangements.¡±

    The few of them agreed and asked Chang An to bring them out.

    The scene of the old servants meeting him in her mind did not appear. Yu Youyao pursed her lips.

    Just now, she had clearly seen that when Nanny Lu saw her cousin, there was a hint of excitement on her stern face, but her cousin did not seem to have any reaction.

    Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I just feel happy. In the future, I¡¯ll be more at ease if Cousin has someone suitable to take care of him.¡±

    Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard that.

    Yu Youyao took the box from the table and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Previously, the medicinal oil was added with dried ginger and pepper. It was hot when you rubbed it on your legs. Now that the weather is hot, it¡¯s not appropriate to use it. I¡¯ve made a new medicinal oil for you. The effect is the same as before. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve added borneol and mint. It¡¯s more refreshing. Although your bones are no longer painful, your legs still have to heal carefully.¡±

 Chapter 157 - 157 Cousin, The Sandalwood Fan Is Really Beautiful

    157 Cousin, The Sandalwood Fan Is Really Beautiful

    Zhou Linghuai took the box and smiled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Cousin.¡± He changed the topic. ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to give to you too.¡±

    He handed over the box on hisp.

    The box was made of paulownia wood, which was naturally textured and carved with an old branch of spring apricots, which looked simple and elegant.

    Yu Youyao stroked the apricot flower and recalled that she had identally seen through her cousin¡¯s tracks at the Precious Peace Temple. At first, she was really afraid, but when her cousin smiled, the panic and fear in her heart instantly dissipated.

    !!

    She thought that even if she exposed her cousin¡¯s secret, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her. From now on, if she treated him well, he wouldn¡¯t hurt her either.

    She said to her cousin, ¡°I love apricot flowers¡­¡±

    Her cousin had kept it in mind.

    ¡°Did Cousin make this box himself? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Yu Youyao smiled and held the box lovingly, not opening it for a moment.

    Zhou Linghuai also smiled. ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Cousin¡¯s gifts are the best. I definitely like them.¡± Yu Youyao was overjoyed. She carefully opened the box and saw the sandalwood fan in it. ¡°Cousin, is this fan also made of wood? Cousin even knows how to make sandalwood fans. Cousin is really amazing.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Last year, there were fans in the capital from time to time, but small sandalwood fans were very popr. This year, it¡¯s about the same. There¡¯s extra wood, so I made you a fan.¡±

    There were apricot branches carved on the fan bones. There were only a few strokes, but they were extremely charming.

    Yu Youyao unfolded the fan bit by bit. Immediately, the old branches on the fan were nted, and the branches were filled with red, pink, and white apricots. It looked beautiful and charming.

    Yu Youyao flipped to the other side. It was a Chinese parasol branch. Yellow and green flowers grew on the branches. They were beautiful and elegant.

    There was artwork on both sides, and the colors were bright and lifelike.

    At first nce, it looked alive.

    Yu Youyao had never seen such an exquisite fan before. She was surprised and delighted. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve never seen such an exquisite fan before. It¡¯s too beautiful. I can¡¯t bear to hold it in my hand, afraid that I¡¯ll break it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°If it¡¯s broken, I¡¯ll make more for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°It must be very difficult to make such a fan. I can¡¯t let Cousin spend so much effort on this. Besides, Cousin still has to make a zither for me.¡±

    He had spent a lot of effort on this folding fan. Zhou Linghuai smiled and did not say anything.

    The next day, Yu Youyao received news that the Xie family¡¯s merchant ship had entered the capital. This time, she was apanied by her third cousin, Xie Jingliu, whom she had never met before.

    The Xie Residence had set up a residence in the capital and was currently settling down there. Third Cousin sent a servant to the Yu Residence and officially visited three dayster.

    This news shocked the entire Yu Residence.

    Old Madam Yu even personally met the servant sent by the Xie family.

    Quanzhou was a little far from the capital, and the Xie family was a big family. Her grandfather hade to the capital to visit her a few times in the past, butter on, it was always the stewards of the Xie family who came to the Yu Residence.

    All these years, Yu Youyao had been in close contact with the Xie family.

    Apart from sending her a lot of things when the Xie family¡¯s merchant ship entered the capital every quarter, they also often exchanged letters. Therefore, Yu Youyao had a deep rtionship with the Xie family.

    In the past, the Xie Residence should have arrived earlier. However, this time, seeing that April was in sight but there was no news from the Xie Residence, Yu Youyao was still muttering to herself.

    It was obvious that this person could not withstand being nagged.

    Yang Shuwan had recovered long ago, but Yu Youyao had also been praised by Master, so she couldn¡¯t interfere for a moment. She didn¡¯t have a chance to get back the household manager key that she had handed over.

    When she heard that the someone from the Xie Residence was going to visit, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and hurriedly went to An Shou Hall.

    As she walked, she saw that the entire residence was bustling with activity. Even the old maids were more diligent than usual. However, she was furious inside.

    They were really giving face to a dirty scumbag.

    After all, the Yu Residence had been a schrly family for generations and was even an official. When the people from the Xie Residence entered the Yu Residence, they would also be inferior. How could they fawn over them like this?

    They really did not have the bearing of a schrly n.

    Xie Roujia had already been dead for so many years. Even if they were inws in the past, their rtionship should have faded by now. Otherwise, how could she, as a second wife, handle it?

    The old woman stared at the Xie family¡¯s wealth and did not even care about her face.

    The person who had returned from the Xie Residence was the master. Yu Youyao was in An Shou Hall, discussing with Old Madam Yu about how to arrange a banquet that the Xie Residence would be holding.

    Then, she heard Qing Xiu report, ¡°The doctor is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at her granddaughter. ¡°As her stepmother, it¡¯s true that she hasn¡¯t been recuperating well for a few days and has only just recovered a little. However, she¡¯s already jumping up and down. In the first few days, she came to me and said that she wanted to create the rules and show filial piety to me. How could I not know that it was fake? She just wants to get the household manager¡¯s key back from me.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s pink lips curled up slightly, but she did not say anything.

    There were some things that could only be said by her grandmother. As a junior, she could not interfere with her elders.

    Old Madam Yu also knew this. ¡°Her illness can be serious or not, but it¡¯s also something that willst for a lifetime. How can I agree to it? If she gets sick in the future, it¡¯ll be my fault and it¡¯ll be a mistake for her to show respect to me.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°This person doesn¡¯t know how to take care of herself when she¡¯s young. When she gets old, she¡¯ll really suffer.¡±

    Her problem would be resolved after careful recuperation.

    However, someone just couldn¡¯t be at peace and ended up torturing herself.

    Yu Youyao smiled calmly. ¡°Mother is just worried about the family.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not deny it. She turned around and instructed Qing Xiu, ¡°Please let here in!¡±

    Qing Xiu agreed and left the inner room.

    Immediately after, Yang Shuwan entered the house. She was wearing a bright red peony dress. Her face was also covered in makeup, making her look radiant. She had lost a lot of weight, but she looked more delicate.

    After greeting Old Madam Yu, Yang Shuwan looked at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao stood up and called out, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on her handkerchief, but she smiled and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re here too. It¡¯s been hard on you recently.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not that hard.¡±

    Yang Shuwan held her hand. ¡°You have to go to school every day and learn the rules from Nanny Xu. It¡¯s also because my health isn¡¯t good enough that you have to help manage the household at such a young age. I¡¯ve been very anxious these past few days. I¡¯m afraid that it will affect your studies and it¡¯ll be my sin.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head and said nothing.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s words were to attract attention. The main point was still toe.

 Chapter 158 - 158 Dowry

    158 Dowry

    As expected, Yang Shuwan changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°In two days, your external family, the Xie family, will be visiting. This is a top-notch matter, so you have to manage it carefully. There will be many banquets at home, and there will be a lot of things to do. You¡¯ve never hosted a banquet before, so I¡¯m a little worried. I have to step in to manage it so that we don¡¯t neglect our esteemed guests.¡±

    Her words were generous and appropriate. At first nce, one would really think that she valued the people from the Xie Residence in Quanzhou. Anyone could tell what she was truly thinking.

    Her thoughts were all openly revealed.

    They looked very shallow.

    !!

    When Yu Youyao heard that, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was still worried about this, so I rushed to Grandmother¡¯s house to discuss it with her. Now that Mother has recovered, I¡¯m relieved to have her around.¡±

    With that, she handed over the key generously.

    Old Madam Yu smiled when she saw this.

    Just by looking and listening, one could tell the difference.

    Yang Shuwan did not think about it either, but Yu Youyao handed over the key easily. Looking at therge bunch of keys in front of her, she did not know if she should take them or not.

    ¡°Nanny Liu is in charge of all the matters at home. If Mother has any questions, you can ask her. However, even if Mother¡¯s health has recovered, she can¡¯t work too hard like before and suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao portrayed a considerate and sensible ¡°stepdaughter¡± vividly.

    No matter what, Yu Youyao had handed over the household manager¡¯s key so easily. As long as she was willing to hand it over, Yang Shuwan was relieved. ¡°During this period of time, you¡¯ve been in charge of the family. I¡¯ve seen everything. Even your father has praised you. In the future, you¡¯ll have to help manage some of the family¡¯s matters.¡±

    With that, she reached out for the key and handed it to Mu Jin.

    Knowing that this was just a polite greeting and not sincere, Yu Youyao smiled and replied calmly.

    After obtaining the butler¡¯s key, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She apanied Old Madam Yu and said a few words of filial piety before leaving in a hurry.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head and turned to look at her granddaughter. ¡°You handed over the key just like that?¡±

    Yu Youyao held her grandmother¡¯s arm and pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s so good about being a household manager? How can it be more important than living afortable life? I¡¯m used to beingzy. I can¡¯t change it, nor do I want to.¡±

    Old Madam Yu pinched the tip of her nose andughed. ¡°You¡¯re quite magnanimous, but you¡¯ve forgotten all of Grandmother¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned against her grandmother. ¡°How can that be? Grandmother wants me to show off my status as the eldest daughter of the first wife. With the honor of being the eldest daughter of the first wife, how can the people outside the residence look down on me? Now, who in the residence doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m filial, polite and kind?¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed and pinched her granddaughter¡¯s little nose again. ¡°You understand it, but I can¡¯t let you bezy.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned.

    Old Madam Yu turned around and instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Go and get the ounts book from my room.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart trembled.

    No, it wasn¡¯t what she was thinking!

    ¡°After managing the family for a while, you¡¯ve also improved. It¡¯s time for you to manage the assets that your mother left behind.¡± Old Madam Yu looked at her granddaughter¡¯s terrified expression. All she knew was to eat and drink like a little piglet. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You can¡¯t reject it. Your mother left behind a lot of assets. Poor me. I¡¯m already so old, but I still have to work for a little debt collector like you. I can¡¯t even enjoy a good life.¡±

    Back then, why had she handed over the family business to Madam Yang so early on? It was all because Madam Xie had left behind too many assets that she couldn¡¯t manage them all, allowing Madam Yang to take advantage of the situation and reap the benefits.

    Hence, she could only hand the role of the household manager over to Yang Shuwan and let her mess with her own family to prevent destroying Madam Xie¡¯s dowry.

    Yao Yao was still young, so the Xie family wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing about the Xie family¡¯s dowry. They would definitely ask about it. When the matter reached the point where the second wife ¡°upied¡± the first wife¡¯s dowry and tried to seize her ¡°stepdaughter¡¯s¡± assets, not only would the Xie family not let it go, but the Yu family would also lose all face.

    Yu Youyao pouted and looked like she was about to break down. ¡°Since Grandmother has already said so, how can I not agree? Sigh, I¡¯m still a half-grown child, but I have to manage things like an adult. It¡¯s really unreasonable¡­¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was amused. ¡°It¡¯s something that others can¡¯t even ask for, yet you still despise it. How did you develop such a big-hearted and indifferent personality?¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wheedled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯ve been spoiled by Grandmother? It¡¯s unreasonable for her to criticize me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re so heartless to make such a mistake after I spoiled you.¡±

    Yu Youyao hugged her grandmother and said softly, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was caught off guard and her eyes welled up with tears. She quickly took her handkerchief and pressed the corners of her eyes, stroking the top of her granddaughter¡¯s head with a smile.

    After being intimate with each other for a while, Yu Youyao pouted and asked Old Madam Yu to send her and the three boxes of ounts back to the Jade Courtyard.

    At noon, Zhou Linghuai left school and came to the Jade Courtyard.

    Yu Youyao moved over and sat in front of her cousin,ining non-stop, ¡°¡­ There are so many big boxes of ount books. I feel a headache just looking at them, but I can¡¯t continue to let Grandmother work hard. Sigh, I¡¯m still a little young, but I have to worry all day. I wonder if I¡¯ll grow taller¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled when he heard this. ¡°They¡¯re all old servants who have apanied your mother in her marriage. Old Madam has been in charge for so many years, but nothing has happened. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re all capable people. Your own people are more convenient to use than the people in the residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao also felt that it made sense, so she felt a little relieved. ¡°That¡¯s true. They can take care of the dowry businesses. I don¡¯t have to worry too much. In any case, those who came with my mother all had contracts and sold their bodies. In addition, the Xie family often takes care of them, so those people wouldn¡¯t dare to be disloyal.¡±

    Grandmother was probably thinking the same since she was willing to let her manage so many properties herself.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    There were so many businesses she didn¡¯t have to worry about, but she couldn¡¯t just leave them to others to manage. Yu Youyao rolled her eyes. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll also meet the managers of the manor and choose a few more capable ones to work for me. That way, I can implement the new rules that the residence previously implemented. This way, I¡¯ll really be less worried.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. No matter what the little girl did, she always wanted to avoid it.

    Others only thought that she was smart and learned everything quickly.

 Chapter 159 - 159 Handing Over the Right to Manage the House

    159 Handing Over the Right to Manage the House

    However, she did not know that when herziness acted up, she would work hard and learn wholeheartedly. If she learned well and learned quickly, wouldn¡¯t she have time to hide and y?

    Yu Youyao squatted in front of her cousin and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Cousin, do you still have anyone capable in the Zhou family? Lend me a few. Once the new rules are implemented, there will be roles avable.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned when he heard this. Then, he understood.

    The youngdy had seen that Nanny Lu and the others were in dire straits and were not doing well in the manor, but it was not appropriate for her to arrange for all the old servants of the Zhou family to be sent to the residence. She wanted to arrange for them to be sent to her mother¡¯s dowry business as it would be justifiable.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°The people in Cousin¡¯s family are much more capable than the people in the residence. Nanny Lu has just entered the residence, but I think the Green House is different. It would be a pity not to have such capable people.¡±

    Even though he knew that the little girl was pure and young, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart still trembled. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send a letter tomorrow and get a few capable people toe over. You can look after them.¡±

    He indeed had many capable people under him. Since the little girl wanted to use them, he would naturally let her use them.

    With the help of these people, the youngdy was also in charge of her mother¡¯s dowry but she wasn¡¯t too tired.

    Old Madam did not want to encourage the youngdy¡¯s delicate andzy personality.

    However, she did not want the little girl to work too hard.

    Yang Shuwan took the household manager¡¯s key and returned to the main courtyard. She called over a person she used in the past and put on a show.

    After that, she invited Nanny Li over to do the handover and summoned the servants to the main courtyard.

    Not long after, everyone knew that Eldest Madam had recovered and was about to take charge of the household again.

    As Yang Shuwan took the list of servants, she put on the airs of a mistress of the household. ¡°I was sick for a few days previously, and Eldest Miss was the one in charge of the household. Eldest Miss is young and inexperienced. She hasn¡¯t been in charge of the household in the past. Fortunately, everything in the household is the same as before. You guys have done your best, and the residence has been stable recently.¡±

    Nanny Liu, who was sitting at the side with a smile, had a glint in her eyes.

    These words were really interesting. There was a clear meaning behind them¡ª

    Eldest Miss had been managing the house for more than half a month and she had to rely on past practices to manage the servants and the house well.

    Eldest Madam had been in charge of the family for many years, and many of the customs only existed after she had taken charge of the family. It was also because she had managed the family well in the past, and the servants were capable and hardworking that this family was stable.

    She was just short of saying that it was all her own effort for managing the household well. It had nothing to do with Eldest Miss.

    Wasn¡¯t it embarrassing?

    The servants looked down and stood obediently, making Yang Shuwan very satisfied. As for what they were thinking, only they knew.

    Yang Shuwan was proud of her authority and aura as the mistress of the household. She felt that she had been in charge of the household for many years and had umted authority in the family. Even if Yu Youyao was the household manager for the time being, she could not surpass her.

    Hence, she changed the topic and said, ¡°Yao Yao is still young. She has to learn the rules from the nannies and go to school to help manage the household. Now that I¡¯ve recovered from my illness, I can¡¯t continue to ck off. It¡¯s been hard on Yao Yao. Old Madam has the same intention and the butler¡¯s key was handed back to me.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a few people immediately smiled and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    With someone taking the lead, the others naturally replied obediently, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yang Shuwan was very satisfied. The few people in the lead were the ones she had seen just now. ¡°Since I¡¯m in charge of the family again, all the rules in the family should be done ording to my previous arrangements. New rules¡­¡±

    There was an uproar below.

    During this period of time, they had indeed felt the benefits of the new rules.

    The stewards did not make things difficult for them. Everyone did their best, and no one cked off. Things were also easier than before. The new rules also clearly stated that the best servants in the residence would be selected every month to receive rewards.

    Everyone was also working hard.

    However, now that First Madam was in charge, they had to return to the original state? What should they do?

    Immediately, someone questioned her.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the new rule implemented with Old Madam¡¯s approval? Why is it being reverted?¡±

    ¡°I think the new rules are quite good. During this period of time, there have been no mistakes in the residence, and everyone has been working more diligently than before¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, the rules of the residence were all decided by the stewards. The work was also arranged by the stewards. There were always some people who cheated and used money to bribe the stewards. The stewards would distribute the light work to them. If it was dirty and tiring, it would all be our work. Ever since the new rules of the residence came out, there were some who liked to cheat and y tricks. However, they were reported to Nanny Liu. She investigated carefully and those people were punished with a cut in pay and a beating. They no longer dared to ck off.¡±

    Everyone was discussing how good Yu Youyao¡¯s new rules were. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it mean that her management was inferior to Yu Youyao?

    Yang Shuwan didn¡¯t really want to abolish the new rules in the residence. How could she change the rules so easily? She just wanted to use this as an excuse toy out her own rules so that the residence wouldn¡¯t follow Yu Youyao¡¯s new rules. How could she, the mistress of the household, follow what Yu Youyao newly implemented?

    What would that say about her authority?

    Nanny Liu sat and said nothing.

    ¡°All of you, shut up.¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s face was ashen. She couldn¡¯t help but m the table. ¡°Master didn¡¯t ask you to open your mouths. Who are you to speak?¡±

    The scene suddenly fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop.

    Yang Shuwan said coldly, ¡°You guys are so unruly. It¡¯s obvious that Eldest Miss is kind and benevolent. You have no respect for your superiors and don¡¯t respect your masters by still following Eldest Miss¡¯s rules. What have you be?¡±

    As soon as she said this, an old woman was unhappy. ¡°Eldest Madam, what are you saying? Eldest Miss is kind and generous, but she also rewards and punishes clearly. The stewards have never made a mistake during this period. I, an old woman, have been serving this household since my grandfather¡¯s generation, but I won¡¯t submit to anyone except Eldest Miss.¡±

    These words were really a p to Yang Shuwan¡¯s face. She was clearly saying that she was not as good as a half-grown child like Yu Youyao as a household manager. Yang Shuwan was so angry that she wanted to call someone over and p her thirty times.

    However, she endured it.

    She recognized this old woman.

    It was an old maidservant who had been guarding the back door for three generations. Old Madam trusted her, so she had handed over the important and light task of guarding the back door to her.

    Old Madam Ma clicked her tongue. ¡°The new rules have been approved by Old Madam, and the announcement in the residence has been written clearly. It has even been stamped with the residence¡¯s seal, and even Master has no objections. How can it be changed so easily? Where will the dignity of the residence go? Eldest Miss is young and inexperienced, but she is a child of the family and is loyal to the main family. I can¡¯t let the dignity of the residence be ignored because of Madam¡¯s wishes.¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160 What Are You Doing?

    160 What Are You Doing?

    With someone taking the lead, the servants became bolder and chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If the rules can be easily changed, what¡¯s there to be dignified about¡­¡±

    ¡°First Madam is too rash¡­¡±

    ¡°At the very least, we have to discuss a protocol with the stewards. After that, we¡¯ll report it to Old Madam and let her decide. How can it be decided with just a word from First Madam?¡±

    ¡°Back then, when Eldest Miss set up the new rules, she also made the rules first. After receiving the approval of the stewards, she asked Old Madam for permission to implement them.

    ¡°Even if First Madam is in charge again, she can¡¯t be so reckless.¡±

    Hearing these dog ves call her ¡°First Madam¡± and Yu Youyao ¡°Eldest Miss¡±, it was as if they were doing aparison.

    Seeing that Yang Shuwan was trembling with anger, Nanny Li knew that something was wrong. She hurriedly took a step forward and shouted, ¡°How can you interrupt when Eldest Madam is talking? Hurry up and¡­¡±

    Unfortunately, it was useless.

    In the past, Yu Youyao was in charge of the submissive and obedient ves for more than half a month. They all became ustomed to her and respected her.

    Yang Shuwan was also furious. She immediately pointed at Old Madam Ma. ¡°You old woman, you keep talking about your third generation servants. Which servant in this world talks back to their master like you? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re relying on your rtionship with the residence as the third generation of servants to take advantage of your status and not take your master seriously. If I don¡¯t punish you today, won¡¯t everyone in the residence learn from you in the future?¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and instructed Nanny Li, ¡°Go, p her 20 times so that she can remember who¡¯s the master and who¡¯s the ve in this residence!¡±

    It had been a day since she had regained control of the household, so how could she let these servants climb all over her? She naturally had to punish someone and show off her authority as the mistress of the household.

    Hence, she punished the old servant whose family had served for three generations to establish her authority.

    Nanny Li agreed and took a step forward, reaching out to p Old Madam Ma.

    Old Madam Ma was not someone to be trifled with. She sat on the ground and pped her thigh as she wailed, ¡°This is bad. First Madam is going to hit someone. First Madam is going to hit someone¡­¡±

    Nanny Li¡¯s raised hand froze. She didn¡¯t know whether to hit her or not. She turned to look at First Madam.

    Yang Shuwan, who was still feeling smug, was stunned by Old Madam Ma¡¯s earth-shattering shout.

    Old Madam Ma was crying profusely. ¡°It¡¯s really unreasonable. During the past few days when First Madam was recuperating, Eldest Miss often told us that First Madam fell sick because she worked too hard regarding the matters in the residence. She told us to work hard and not let anything go wrong. If anything goes wrong and First Madam worries, she won¡¯t even be able to recover¡­¡±

    ¡°During this period of time, we¡¯ve been doing our best. For a long time, there haven¡¯t been any mistakes in the residence. However, when ites to First Madam, we¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t have any rules. We have no respect for our superiors, and us servants are bullying our masters. Even if First Madam is the master, she can¡¯t be like this. It¡¯ll disappoint us servants¡­¡±

    Old Madam Ma¡¯s cries were shrill, but it also made the servants present feel sad and angry.

    In the past few days, Eldest Miss had never troubled the servants. Even when she dealt with Mother Yang and Zhou Yongchang previously, it was because they made a mistake.

    But what about First Madam? On the first day after she regained control of the family, she started putting on airs without even asking about what had happened in the residence recently.

    Wouldn¡¯t they be disappointed?

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth and grabbed the teacup in front of her. With a ng, it hit the ground, and fragments flew everywhere, sshing onto Old Madam Ma¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Old Madam Ma cried out in pain. She covered her face and howled even louder. ¡°Oh, it hurts so much. First Madam doesn¡¯t know how to judge people¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan was also shocked. She was so angry that she smashed a teacup. Unexpectedly, these fragments did not have eyes and sshed all over Old Madam Ma¡¯s face, injuring her.

    This scene further agitated many people. ¡°First Madam doesn¡¯t have the final say in the residence¡¯s rules. First Madam can¡¯t punish others because of a disagreement, and she even threw a teacup at someone¡¯s face. It¡¯s really unreasonable. We¡¯ll go look for Old Madam to reason it out. If it doesn¡¯t work, there¡¯s still Eldest Master in the residence¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, look for Old Madam¡­¡±

    ¡°To the Old Madam¡¯s house¡­¡±

    Thismotion caused Yang Shuwan to panicpletely. She subconsciously nced at Nanny Liu. This old thing had helped Old Madam manage the house for most of her life, but the servants were willing to listen to her.

    However, Nanny Liu lowered her eyes and pretended not to see Yang Shuwan¡¯s gaze.

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that her mouth twisted. Seeing that the servants were really about to enter Old Madam¡¯s house, she was shocked and furious. ¡°What are you doing? Stop right there. Do you still have any respect for me, the mistress of the household¡­¡±

    The servants gathered to cause trouble. This was something that could not be found in the entire capital.

    If she really allowed it, where would her dignity as the mistress of the household go?

    All her pride would be lost!

    How was she going to live in the residence in the future?

    If news of this got out, everyone would probably know that Eldest Madam Yang did not manage the household well. If a fire broke out in the Yu Residence, how could she still have the face to go out? She would probably beughed at by Master.

    Where was Master¡¯s dignity and face?

    Where was the reputation of the Yu Residence?

    Master had also been dissatisfied with her recently. She had been recuperating for a few days, but Master had never visited her in the main courtyard.

    Fortunately, Concubine He was still grounded and the guards had locked her door. Otherwise, Master would have spent all his time with that slut.

    It was also because she had acted humbly to please him and mentioned their loving rtionship from time to time that Master had thought of the past and put more heart into their rtionship.

    However, she couldn¡¯t possibly lower herself and apologize to these lowly servants!

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s mind raced, and she quickly gave Nanny Li a look.

    Nanny Li understood and hurriedly stepped forward to stop them. ¡°How can you make a fuss in front of Old Madam? Old Madam is old and wants peace in the house. You¡¯re not taking her seriously by making such a fuss.¡±

    There were also a few people who used to be Yang Shuwan¡¯s capable subordinates. They also stepped forward to help. ¡°Nanny Li is right. First Madam has been sick for a few days. It¡¯s the first day of her being in charge again. Let¡¯s talk slowly¡­¡±

    The courtyard was in a mess.

    At this moment, an old but dignified voice suddenly came from the moon door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The scene immediately turned solemn.

    Everyone looked at the door and did not dare to continue making a fuss. They quickly retreated to the sides and bowed. ¡°Old Madam!¡±

    Outside the Moon Gate, Old Madam Yu¡¯s face darkened as she let Yu Youyao help her into the courtyard.

 Chapter 161 - 161 Live Off Someone While Secretly Helping Another

    161 Live Off Someone While Secretly Helping Another

    ¡°Old, Old Madam¡­¡± Yang Shuwan called out awkwardly. She had unexpectedly seen Yu Youyao. Thinking about what had just happened, new and old hatred welled up in her heart.

    No wonder Yu Youyao had handed over the household manager¡¯s key so easily. She had been waiting for her here.

    In the past, all these dog ves had been beaten and punished.

    This little b*tch had fed these people some kind of bewitching potion. In just half a month, she had already made these people cozy up to her.

    !!

    Yang Shuwan pinched her handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her mouth. Her eyes turned red, and tears welled up in her eyes. Just as she opened her mouth to speak¡­

    When Old Madam Ma saw Old Madam and Eldest Miss, it was as if she had seen her master. She quickly crawled over and knelt on the ground with a thud. She wailed, ¡°Old Madam often said that First Madam is old and careless. She asked us old servants to work harder. I gave First Madam pointers because I¡¯m honest and listen to everything Old Madam says. I really take your words to heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m another old servant who doesn¡¯t know my ce. I only said a few unpleasant words, but I offended First Madam. It¡¯s all my fault. Old Madam, please punish me¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan immediately gritted her teeth. She did not expect this old viin toin first. ¡°Old Madam, this¡­¡±

    At the side, Liu¡¯er knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Old Madam, the new rules have been set for many days, and there have been no mistakes in the residence. Everyone has been more dedicated to their work than before. I don¡¯t understand either. This new rule is fine, but why does it have to be the same as before? It¡¯s such a big matter, but the residence doesn¡¯t even have any regtions. We¡¯ve only said a few words, but who knew that First Madam would be so angry on the spot. She opened her mouth and wanted to p Godmother. She even took a teacup and smashed it on her. Even though Godmother was in the wrong, she¡¯s still loyal to the residence. Old Madam, please understand.¡±

    Yang Shuwan red fiercely at Liu¡¯er. She felt that this girl looked a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who she was for a moment. However, she recognized that this girl was from the main courtyard.

    This despicable thing lived off her but helped someone else!

    She was simply too hateful!

    She quickly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to cripple¡ª¡±

    At this moment, a few more old servants knelt down one after another. ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s not that we want to cause any trouble. It¡¯s just that everyone is doing their best, but from First Madam¡¯s words, it¡¯s like we¡¯re allwless, disrespectful, and bullying the master. It¡¯s really disappointing¡­¡±

    Everyone spoke at once, and Yang Shuwan did not even have the chance to speak. Her face turned green with anger.

    These dog ves were indeed not easy to deal with.

    Old Madam Yu heard everything but was in no hurry to speak. Instead, she looked at Nanny Liu. ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    Madam Yang¡¯s key had yet to be used, but she had already angered everyone in the residence.

    It wasn¡¯t that Madam Yang was stupid, but that she was too selfish. No one could sit still when their own interests were involved.

    Madam Yang had underestimated Yao Yao¡¯s ability to manage people and even used the same method as the previous mistress of the household.

    However, when Yao Yao was in charge of the household, she treated the servants as people. In contrast, Yang Shuwan treated them like dogs. No one was stupid, so how could they not feel it?

    It was fine in the past.

    Now that there was aparison, who could stand it?

    Nanny Liu stepped forward and whispered in front of Old Madam, telling her everything that had happened, including what Yang Shuwan had said previously.

    After hearing this, Old Madam Yu felt more confident. She turned to look at Yang Shuwan. ¡°Who said anything about changing the rules of the residence? Have you asked me about such a big matter?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression also froze. ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯t say that I was going to change the rules of the residence. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t bear to listen to her exnation and said sternly, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything, so how did you cause amotion? Do you think the rules are something that can be settled with just a twitch of your tongue? What do you think our Yu Residence is? After managing the family for a few years, do you think you¡¯re the ruler of this residence? Does everyone have to listen to you? Even the emperor has to look for important ministers of the cab to discuss matters together. It¡¯s serious business.¡±

    On the first day of being in charge again, she had been thinking about making her own rules and putting on airs. However, no one was stupid. Once her own rules were created, the new rules that had just been established in the residence would probably be useless.

    Even if she did not explicitly say that she wanted to abolish the old rules and rece them, the servants still had to make a scene to prevent Madam Yang from getting her way.

    Yang Shuwan pinched her handkerchief. ¡°Old Madam, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­ Yao Yao didn¡¯t discuss this with me when she set the rules¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and her eyes turned red. ¡°It was because of Mother Yang and Zhou Yongchang¡¯s matter that made Mother angry. That¡¯s why you thought that it was my fault for not managing the household well. Mother was seriously ill, but you still had to worry about the family matters, causing your illness to worsen. I didn¡¯t dare to tire Mother out anymore. The rules of the residence were also discussed with the stewards and pushed forward with Grandmother¡¯s approval. I was the one who didn¡¯t think it through. It was only right for Mother to me me¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan looked as disgusted as if she had swallowed a fly. Her face stiffened. ¡°This, I¡¯m not ming you, but¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°You handed in the key yourself. You were the one who said that you had a migraine. The doctor said that you should take good care of it and not interfere with family matters anymore. Poor Yao Yao. She¡¯s worried about her mother¡¯s health and feels sorry for an old woman like me who still has to continue working at such an old age. That¡¯s why she was helping to manage the house. Go out and ask around. Which young miss in the capital needs to help manage the house when she¡¯s only Yao Yao¡¯s age?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head, her shoulders trembling slightly, as if she was really hurt by Yang Shuwan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of this¡­¡± Upon hearing Old Madam¡¯s words and seeing this scene, Yang Shuwan was instantly furious. She wished she could p this little b*tch.

    Old Madam Yu continued coldly, ¡°It¡¯s also because you¡¯ve worked too hard and are seriously ill that Yao Yao thought of a way to make new rules so that you can be more rxed in the future. She¡¯s being filial, but you, her stepmother, have lost your position and are ming Yao Yao instead. Just say this out loud and let others hear it. Let¡¯s see if you still have any face left.¡±

    It was obvious that Yu Youyao, that little b*tch, had ulterior motives. Now, based on Old Madam¡¯s words, it had be her filial piety. Even the rules were set for her?

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she turned to look around.

    Seeing that many servants in the courtyard were actually nodding in agreement with Old Madam, she was shocked that they actually thought so too. Then what had she be? What had she be?

 Chapter 162 - 162 The One That Stood Out

    162 The One That Stood Out

    Old Madam Yu patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand and said to Yang Shuwan, ¡°If you can¡¯t manage the house well, hand over the household manager¡¯s key. It¡¯s not like this house can¡¯t be managed without you. If word gets out about how there was a conflict, it¡¯ll be a joke.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam!¡± Hearing this, Yang Shuwan felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t help but cry out.

    After being reprimanded by Old Madam Yu in front of the servants, she recalled that in the past, Old Madam¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good, so she couldn¡¯t manage the family. Everyone in the residence couldn¡¯t help but be managed by her, and they couldn¡¯t stay far away from her.

    However, now that Yu Youyao had been in charge of the family for a while, the situation was different.

    The old woman was just waiting for her to cause trouble so that she could legitimately hand over the key to manage the household and let Yu Youyao manage it.

    !!

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at Old Madam Ma. ¡°Get up. Get a doctor to take a closer look at your faceter. Then, you can rest for two days before working again.¡±

    Old Madam Ma hurriedly kowtowed. ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Old Madam¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu nced at the servants in the courtyard. ¡°Most of you are servants of the residence. If there¡¯s anything, just look for Nanny Liu and report it to me. Don¡¯t cause trouble like this anymore. Alright, disperse!¡±

    Indeed, it was Yang Shuwan who was too outrageous. If she did not give the servants an exnation, they would bear a grudge against their master. In the future, they probably would not do her best. Over time, they would probably cause trouble in the residence.

    However, she couldn¡¯t let these old servants cause trouble. She couldn¡¯t let them be too arrogant.

    Old Madam Yu reprimanded Yang Shuwan on the spot, which could be considered an exnation to the servants. She also gave them a few words of warning to remind them.

    Everyone quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everyone in the courtyard left, and Old Madam Yu turned to leave.

    Yang Shuwan hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of the family from now on. I promise I won¡¯t let you worry anymore.¡±

    Just now, this matter had finally given her a reminder. She had to be careful when managing the household in the future, lest the old woman caught the mistake and gave Yu Youyao a chance to rece her.

    These words suited her thoughts, so Old Madam Yu did not say anything.

    Yang Shuwan felt a little awkward. She turned to look at Yu Youyao and smiled. ¡°Yao Yao, it was my fault just now. I didn¡¯t mean to me you. Don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯ve seen how hard you¡¯ve been working recently.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded obediently.

    As soon as they left the main courtyard, Old Madam Yu turned around and instructed Qing Xiu, who was following behind her, ¡°Go and find a doctor to take a look at Old Madam Ma.¡±

    Not long after Old Madam Ma returned to her room, Qing Xiu brought the doctor over.

    Old Madam Ma was so grateful that she almost knelt down and kowtowed on the spot. The doctor looked at Old Madam Ma¡¯s face and only said that she was fine. She would be fine after recuperating for a few days. He prescribed medicine for her injuries.

    Not long after, Mu Jin from the main courtyard came over with a box of pretty good supplements. She said with a frown, ¡°Just now, Madam was also angry, so she smashed the teacup. Who knew that the fragments that fell to the ground would ssh all over Old Madam Ma¡¯s face? She didn¡¯t mean to smash it. Don¡¯t misunderstand her.¡±

    Old Madam Ma lowered her head in response, but she looked disapproving.

    Although Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s teacup wasn¡¯t aimed at her, her anger was directed at her.

    Mu Jin ced the supplements on the table. ¡°First Madam has always been kind. She asked me to bring you a box of high-quality lotus root powder and let you nourish your body carefully. This lotus root powder was bought from the Food Hall. This box is only worth more than ten taels of silver.¡±

    The Food Hall was thergest food shop in the capital. It sold a lot of food from all over the Great Zhou Dynasty, as well as some good supplements. Most of the supplements from the various families in the capital were bought from there.

    Old Madam Ma was a servant of many generations. She was considered half a master in the residence and had received many rewards. How could she not have seen this before?

    Even though she had benefited from this high and mighty attitude, Old Madam Ma still felt ufortable. However, she still looked grateful. ¡°Thank you First Madam for your understanding.¡±

    Mu Jin walked away arrogantly, but bumped into Qiu Xing at the door.

    The two of them looked at each other. Neither of them had any intention of taking the initiative to greet each other, so they looked straight ahead.

    When Qiu Xing entered the house and saw Old Madam Ma, she took the initiative to greet her. ¡°Old Madam Ma, your face is injured. Eldest Miss asked me to bring a box of Jade Beauty Cream for you so that your face can recover faster.¡±

    When Old Madam Ma heard this, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°How, how can that be? I only have an old face. How can I use such an expensive thing?¡±

    Qiu Xing stuffed the Jade Beauty Cream into Old Madam Ma¡¯s hands without any exnation. ¡°It¡¯s just a box of Jade Beauty Cream. It¡¯s not worth much. Granny is an old woman in the family, and many things in the family depend on you. How can it not be useful? Don¡¯t reject Eldest Miss¡¯s kind intentions.¡±

    At this point, Old Madam Ma couldn¡¯t refuse anymore. She hurriedly bowed and epted it. ¡°Eldest Miss is kind-hearted. Miss Qiu Xing, you have to thank Eldest Miss for me.¡±

    A box of Jade Beauty Cream was indeed nothing to Eldest Miss.

    Eldest Miss had sent someone to give her the Jade Beauty Cream. Her words were filled with consideration for her despite her status as a servant without any selfish motives.

    Compared to Eldest Madam Yang, it was obvious who was better.

    After sending Qiu Xing off, Old Madam Ma returned to her room happily. In front of a small bronze mirror, she took out ayer of Jade Beauty Cream and applied it on her old face. The Jade Beauty Cream was refreshing. As soon as it was applied on her face, she felt that her face did not hurt so much anymore.

    At this moment, Liu¡¯er had sent the doctor back into the house. As soon as the door closed, she said anxiously, ¡°Godmother, you were too bold just now. Eldest Madam Yang has been sick for a while, and it¡¯s the first day she¡¯s back in charge. She wanted to find an opportunity to reestablish her authority. Why did you make yourself stand out?¡±

    Even the rest of the servants could not be in such a hurry to be beaten.

    Her godmother was a smart person. How could she have done such a stupid thing? She was so frightened just now that she had forgotten that she was from the main courtyard and spoke up for her godmother on the spot.

    In that case, Eldest Madam Yang would probably hate her. Her days in the residence would probably be difficult in the future.

    Old Madam Ma chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Liu¡¯er was confused.

    Old Madam Ma did not keep her in suspense. She looked at Liu¡¯er. ¡°If you¡¯re the Old Madam, why would you specially invite a doctor over to take a look at my face?¡± She ced her face in front of Liu¡¯er. ¡°Take a closer look. There¡¯s only a small cut on my face. It¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll just apply some external ointment and I¡¯ll be fine in two days.¡±

    Liu¡¯er replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t Old Madam say that it¡¯s because of her rtionship with the servants?¡±

    ¡°Silly!¡± Old Madam Ma rolled her eyes and nced sideways at Liu¡¯er. ¡°There are many servants in the residence like me who bump into each other every day. Why would she specially hire a doctor for me?¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163 Cunning

    163 Cunning

    Liu¡¯er shook her head, but said, ¡°But Godmother is much more dignified than them.¡±

    These words made Old Madam Maugh. ¡°I¡¯ve ttered everyone, just as Old Madam wanted. That¡¯s why Old Madam still remembers me. Even Eldest Miss remembers my kindness, so she got someone to give me a box of Jade Beauty Cream.¡±

    After saying that, she even took out the Jade Beauty Cream for Liu¡¯er to see.

    Liu¡¯er¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Eldest Miss is really generous. I heard that this box of Jade Beauty Cream costs twenty to thirty taels of silver.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Old Madam Ma couldn¡¯t stop grinning. ¡°Our Eldest Miss is just like Old Madam. She¡¯s a magnanimous and kind person. She¡¯s also very awesome when ites to doing things for others.¡±

    Liu¡¯er agreed and asked suspiciously, ¡°Godmother just said that she had ttered the right person. What does that mean?¡±

    Old Madam Ma looked at her with disdain. ¡°Why did I only ept a blockhead like you as a goddaughter? You saw it today. Eldest Madam Yang hasn¡¯t even taken back control of the key properly, and she¡¯s already causing trouble. Although she didn¡¯t openly criticize Eldest Miss, after two to three days, if she continued to hold the household manager¡¯s key tightly, that might not be the case.¡±

    Liu¡¯er agreed deeply. ¡°Only by picking on Eldest Miss¡¯s butler¡¯s mistakes can she show how capable she is. At that time, why would Eldest Master be dissatisfied with Eldest Madam?¡±

    Old Madam Ma nodded. ¡°Old Madam is a shrewd person. How could she not have guessed this? She would definitely take the opportunity to teach Eldest Madam Yang a lesson and make her stop. I¡¯m the one who stood up and instigated the servants in the house to cause trouble. I¡¯m the one who handed the knife to Old Madam. What do you think?¡±

    Liu¡¯er was dumbfounded. ¡°No wonder Old Madam came so quickly. Godmother, you¡¯re amazing. How did you guess all this?¡±

    Old Madam Ma looked at her goddaughter. Thinking about how she had risked being punished by Eldest Madam Yang today to plead for her, she felt a little more sincere. ¡°You have to remember that there are three things we can¡¯t do as servants. We can¡¯t betray our masters, we can¡¯t be too greedy and we can¡¯t be disloyal. My grandfather¡¯s generation kept telling me that none of the servants who betrayed their masters had a good ending. Look at Mother Yang and the others. Their lives were saved, but they were sent to the farm to work. How can they be more dignified than being in charge of the residence? They just made a mistake of being greedy and betraying their masters.¡±

    Liu-Er nodded.

    ¡°After Eldest Madam Yang regained control of the family, someone in the residence might see the situation and change their mind. They might even eagerly express their goodwill to Eldest Madam Yang. However, if you think about it carefully, you¡¯ll know what happened to Mother Yang and Zhou Yongchang. What good would it do to follow her?¡±

    Liu¡¯er was working in the main courtyard, so how could she not know the inside story?

    Old Madam Ma continued, ¡°You still have to know how to read the situation. Old Madam dotes on Eldest Miss. Now that Eldest Madam Yang is sick, Old Madam has asked Eldest Miss, who is still young, to manage the household. Isn¡¯t this clearly paving the way for Eldest Miss? If Eldest Madam Yang doesn¡¯t cause trouble, it¡¯s fine. However, as long as she stirs up trouble, it¡¯s definitely not wrong for us to side with Eldest Miss. Old Madam is still the one in charge in this residence.¡±

    Liu¡¯er finally understood. ¡°Godmother, you know so much.¡±

    It was no wonder that Old Madam treated her godmother differently even though there were so many servants in the residence.

    One had to know that the main gate guarded the dignity of the residence, while the back gate guarded the secrets of the residence.

    Old Madam Ma nced at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°Although you¡¯re an honest person, you¡¯ve also had some good fortune. Now that Eldest Miss has the honor of being the eldest daughter of the first wife and has gained power in the residence, the main courtyard isn¡¯t a good ce either. Your kneeling today has also offended First Madam. Eldest Madam Yang is too narrow-minded to tolerate you. In a few days, she¡¯ll find an excuse to send you to the outer courtyard.¡±

    Liu¡¯er had been feeling terrified previously, but now that she heard her godmother¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. ¡°Did I benefit from a disaster?¡±

    Old Madam Ma nodded. ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll find a housekeeper I¡¯m familiar with in the Jade Courtyard and get you into the Jade Courtyard. Perhaps you¡¯ll be able to match up to Eldest Miss¡¯s second-in-charge. If you¡¯re on good terms with Xia Tao, she¡¯ll gain face in front of Eldest Miss. Although she won¡¯t be a first-ss maidservant, she¡¯ll be no different from Chun Xiao and Dong Mei. With such a rtionship, you¡¯ll be able to stand tall in the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    Eldest Miss and her two maidservants were very close.

    When it came to the second-rate maidservants, Xia Tao and Qiu Xing were enough. However, Eldest Miss had the honor of being the eldest daughter of the first wife, so she was no longer the same as before. She shouldmand more respect.

    When Eldest Miss¡¯s tenth birthday arrived and it was time for her to go out into society, she would definitely have to bring two second-ss maidservants to serve her.

    She had some reputation in the residence, and Liu¡¯er had some rtionship with the Jade Courtyard. In addition, Liu¡¯er was honest and efficient. Even in the past, she had no mistakes in the main courtyard.

    She was old and couldn¡¯t serve for many more years. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Eldest Madam Yang.

    However, Liu¡¯er would have a long time to live in the future. After entering the Jade Courtyard and getting along well with Eldest Miss, she would follow Eldest Miss when she got married in the future. It would be reasonable for her to be married off, and she would not have to continue living under Madam Yang.

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongzheng returned to the government office and went to therge study. He ¡°identally¡± heard from Old Madam Ye in the courtyard about what had happened in the residence in the morning.

    Yang Shuwan was afraid that the servants would gossip, so she specially reminded them.

    However, no matter how hard she tried, she could not guard against therge study. Everyone in therge study was personally arranged by Old Madam.

    Yu Zongzheng did not care much about the affairs of the residence, but when he heard that something had happened in the residence, it was inevitable that he would be angry, so he asked Zhao Da to ask around.

    After Zhao Da returned, he told him everything in detail, angering Yu Zongzheng. ¡°This family has only taken a pause for a few days, but they¡¯re already causing trouble again. Madam Yang is an adult household manager, but she¡¯s not as good as a half-grown child like Yao Yao.¡±

    Back then, when Madam Xie had failed to get pregnant after three years, his mother had originally nned to find a concubine for him. Who would have known that now that Madam Xie was pregnant, the matter of taking a concubine would be left unsettled?

    He did not have a good rtionship with Madam Xie either. Even the bedroom arrangements at home were arranged by Madam Xie, so it was difficult at night.

    Hence, after having a feast in the Yang Residence, he was momentarily in a daze. After drinking a few cups of millet wine, he couldn¡¯t control his lower body and mistook Madam Yang for a maidservant.

    He had always felt guilty towards Madam Yang. After that, he coveted Madam Yang¡¯s tender body and was determined to marry Madam Yang as his second wife.

    However, her mother did not agree. She said, ¡°Yang Shuwan was raised by my mother, so it¡¯s fine for her to be a step-wife to an ordinary family. However, the Yu Residence is a schrly family after all. The rules are a little stricter than ordinary families, so it¡¯s a little inappropriate.¡±

    At that time, his mind was filled with guilt towards Yang Shuwan, and his heart was filled with Yang Shuwan¡¯s fair and tender body. Even when Madam Xie had died, he didn¡¯t care much and hung out with Yang Shuwan. How could he have listened to her?

 Chapter 164 - 164 A Storm Is Coming

    164 A Storm Is Coming

    But now that he thought about it, his mother was right.

    In the past, with his mother helping to manage the family matters, he did not think much of it. In the past few years, as his mother grew older, he could no longer take on any more work, so all the family matters were handed over to Yang Shuwan.

    After that, the house was not as peaceful as before.

    Seeing Yang Shuwan in such a bad state, Yu Zongzheng also had a headache. He called Wen Zhu over and sent a message to the main courtyard.

    Then, she looked for Zhao Da. ¡°Go to the Jade Courtyard and talk to Eldest Miss. I¡¯m going to discuss it with my advisor today. Ask her to prepare a few suitable dishes and send them to the main study. In the future, she¡¯ll be in charge of everything in the main study.¡±

    !!

    Recently, the Imperial Court had been tense. With Yang Shuwan¡¯s ipetence, he did not dare to let Yang Shuwan interfere in the matters in the study anymore. He had no room for mistakes to happen and couldn¡¯t cause a disaster.

    Previously, when Yao Yao was in charge of the household, everything in the main study had been arranged well. Even the dishes that she brought every day were more meticulously eaten.

    After sending Zhao Da off, Yu Youyao fell into deep thought.

    After the imperial examination, her father became busier and busier. Even though he had injured his leg previously and was recuperating at home, he still had to deal with many official matters every day and discuss matters with his aides.

    These days, her father¡¯s time in the office was getting longer and longer.

    After returning home, she he did not even have time to eat dinner. Instead, he called for his aides to discuss matters. Most of the time, the food was sent to the main study.

    It wasn¡¯t just her father.

    Even Second Uncle left early and returnedte.

    Yu Youyao was already familiar with the situation of the various families in the capital. Gradually, she began to pay attention to the outside world. The more she knew, the more she felt that a storm was brewing.

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of that nightmare.

    There was no beginning or end to that dream, and there were also some fragmented scenes. One thing was certain, in the nightmare, the splendor of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was far from what it was now.

    In her nightmare, she married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence at the age of fourteen.

    Only three or four years had passed since then.

    Now, in the capital, the Weining Marquis Residence was like oil on fire. It was the most illustrious and noble ce. With the Weining Marquis Residence around, how could the Zhenguo Marquis Residence still have glory?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly clutched her chest, not daring to think too deeply.

    It was just been a nightmare. There had been warning signs, but no foreknowledge. Nothing in the nightmare had happened. She couldn¡¯t rely on a dream to deduce the future.

    Chun Xiao was a little worried when she saw Young Miss¡¯s expression change. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao calmed down and shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look in the small kitchen.¡±

    Spring was fickle and easily warmed the heart and lungs. It was not good to be greasy.

    Yu Youyao instructed the kitchen maid to make yam and kelp pork ribs soup, stir-fried pork with fungus, lotus seed soup, stir-fried asparagus, and a few other snacks and fruits.

    This way, there was soup, broth, vegetables, and so on. It was light and nourishing.

    At this moment, Xia Tao ran into the kitchen. ¡°Young Miss, Master asked Wen Zhu to send a message to the main courtyard¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at her, not knowing what to say.

    Liu¡¯er had stood up for Old Madam Ma, so she probably wouldn¡¯t hear any news from the main courtyard. Where had she heard this news from? It was really amazing.

    ¡°Recently, the court has been tense, and Eldest Master has been leaving early and returningte. He wants First Madam to handle the family matters carefully and stop causing trouble at home because Eldest Master will worry.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard Wen Zhu¡¯s words, the smile on her facepletely disappeared.

    ¡°¡­ Old Madam is old, so how can she withstand such torture? It¡¯s just that you¡¯re unfilial as her daughter-inw¡­¡±

    The words ¡°unfilial¡± made Yang Shuwan stagger. Her vision darkened, and she suddenly felt a wave of resentment. However, Wen Zhu was still speaking, so she couldn¡¯t interrupt.

    ¡°¡­ Eldest Miss is a little young, but she has grown up in front of Old Madam since she was young. She has managed the family for a while and has never made a mistake. However, she has some of Old Madam¡¯s demeanor. If Eldest Madam has any issues, she can discuss it with Eldest Miss so that the family can be more stable.¡±

    These words were said by Wen Zhu.

    First Master¡¯s original words were to let Eldest Madam Yang and Eldest Miss manage the household together.

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that she felt dizzy and breathless, but she had no choice but to squeeze out a smile. ¡°Yes, Master is right. There are many things to do at home. I¡¯ve also told Yao Yao to help me more in the future.¡±

    Wen Zhu lowered his head and did not say anything. He only said, ¡°Master also said that in the future, all the matters in the study will be handled by Eldest Miss. Eldest Madam has just recovered, so it¡¯s not good for her to work too hard and tire herself out.¡±

    Master¡¯s words were much stricter, but no matter what, Wen Zhu was just a maidservant. She couldn¡¯t really say everything.

    Yang Shuwan suddenly tightened her grip on her handkerchief, and her expression stiffened.

    Wen Zhu lowered her head. ¡°I will return to Eldest Master.¡±

    Only then did Yang Shuwan react and quickly asked Mu Jin to send Wen Zhu off.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia had juste back from school. From afar, she saw Wen Zhuing out of the main courtyard. She frowned slightly and quickened her pace to the main courtyard.

    The atmosphere in the courtyard was different from usual. Yu Jianjia entered the house and dismissed the servants before lifting the curtain and entering the inner room herself.

    As expected!

    Yang Shuwan sat at the table and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her daughter, Yang Shuwan cried as she recounted everything that had happened in the residence today¡ª

    ¡°¡­Those dog ves let Yu Youyao manage the house for more than half a month, and they no longer care about me, the mistress of the household. Not only did they cause a ruckus in front of me, but even Old Madam allowed them to bully their master one by one, not giving me any face. In front of all the servants in the residence, she reprimanded me.¡±

    As she spoke, she gritted her teeth and said hatefully, ¡°The most hateful person is still Yu Youyao. She pretended to be innocent, making me look like a vicious stepmother. Didn¡¯t you see how the servants looked at me differently¡­¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, she immediately understood the key point. She pursed her lips tightly and held back the cough that was about toe out.

    Even a fool should know that it wasn¡¯t easy to change the seal of the residence. Her mother didn¡¯t say that she wanted to abolish the rules of the residence. She just wanted to set up her own rules so that she wouldn¡¯t be restricted and have Yu Youyao lead her by the nose. This was human nature.

    However, this n was ruined by Old Madam Ma.

    The more Yang Shuwan thought about it, the sadder she felt. ¡°Your father actually specially asked Wen Zhu toe and pass on a message to me. He¡¯s saying that my household management is inferior to Yu Youyao¡¯s, and he won¡¯t let me interfere in the matters in the study in the future¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia sighed softly and took a handkerchief to wipe Yang Shuwan¡¯s tears. ¡°Mother, Eldest Sister is currently in the limelight in the residence. As her stepmother, you have to avoid the limelight more carefully. After taking the household manager¡¯s key and taking over the family again, they will stop while they¡¯re ahead. You¡¯ve been in charge of the family for many years in the past, so you¡¯ve long had the dignity of a mistress. It won¡¯t be long before you can establish your authority again. It¡¯ll take a day or two.¡±

 Chapter 165 - 165 The Older The Wiser

    165 The Older The Wiser

    After crying, no matter how upset Yang Shuwan felt, she calmed down. ¡°Yu Youyao has been in charge of the household for more than half a month, and the sky in the residence has also changed. Your father has praised her three or four times in front of me, so I can¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.¡±

    At this point, she gritted her teeth. ¡°Besides, the rules in the family were all set by Yu Youyao. Even if I were to take over again, I would have to do things ording to Yu Youyao¡¯s rules. How can that be? As the mistress of the household, I had to arrange my own rules. Who knew that Old Madam Ma would cause amotion?¡±

    She did not have the guts to abolish Yu Youyao¡¯s rules. She felt wronged.

    Yu Jianjia also knew that this matter could not be med on her mother, so she only said, ¡°Mother, Eldest Sister is different from before. It¡¯s time for you to change your attitude towards her. However, you shouldn¡¯t treat her like a child anymore. Don¡¯t forget that she has Grandmother¡¯s guidance and a powerful nanny by her side. Zhou Linghuai from the Green House is also helping her. Compared to her, you seem to be alone.

    She also understood.

    !!

    Old Madam Ma had clearly received Old Madam¡¯s instructions today and was deliberately making a fuss, taking the opportunity to knock her mother down so that she wouldn¡¯t be frivolous and cause trouble for Yu Youyao.

    Her mother was too anxious. She had thought that she was the mistress of the household in the past, but she had underestimated Yu Youyao¡¯s current situation in the residence.

    Although they did not criticize Yu Youyao openly during the meeting, no one was a fool. How could they not understand what she meant?

    Wouldn¡¯t Old Madam Ma start making a fuss?

    Once Old Madam appeared, her mother would definitely be controlled by her grandmother.

    From now on, she would be in charge of the family. How would she dare to act rashly?

    It wasn¡¯t that her mother¡¯s methods weren¡¯t good, but that Old Madam¡¯s methods were too powerful. Everyone said that the older one was the wiser. In the past, when Yu Youyao was still young, Old Madam had turned a blind eye to the matters in the residence.

    However, now that Yu Youyao had grown up, Old Madam wanted to pave the way for her. If her mother interfered, wouldn¡¯t Old Madam use her methods to counter her?

    Old Madam had been in charge of the family for most of her life, and her two sons were both capable officials. In the capital, who would dare to be disrespectful to Old Madam?

    How could Mother be a match for Old Madam?

    How could she gain anything from Old Madam?

    Yang Shuwan thought about it carefully. Her daughter was right. Yu Youyao had indeed improved a lot during this period of time.

    However, in her heart, she still thought that Yu Youyao was only a half-grown child, so she had underestimated her. If she was not careful, she would suffer at her hands.

    However, when she heard Yu Jianjia mention Zhou Linghuai, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°What future can a cripple have? Only Yu Youyao woulde knocking on his door. Why did you mention him?¡±

    Yu Jianjia shook her head. ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t underestimate him. I heard from Big Brother that Zhou Ling was born with a great talent. Second Uncle said that he¡¯s not inferior to Prince Song.¡±

    Second Uncle was definitely right.

    It was a pity that she had misjudged Zhou Linghuai due to his legs previously. Otherwise, Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t be the one sending good things to him. She wouldn¡¯t have pushed him to Yu Youyao for nothing and let him think of ways to help Yu Youyao go against her.

    What Zhou Linghuai had crippled was his legs, not his brain. With such a powerful person by his side, he would also be of help in the future.

    Yang Shuwan was also shocked. ¡°Did your second uncle really say that?¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°Big Brother told me personally that even Mr. Hu Shan from the school treats Zhou Linghuai differently. From the looks of it, even if Zhou Linghuai doesn¡¯t be an official in the future, he can still be a schr.¡±

    Yang Shuwan immediately felt vexed.

    Yu Jianjia also felt that it was a pity, but since things hade to this, she couldn¡¯t say anything else. Hence, she changed the topic. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t think too much. Isn¡¯t the Xie Residence going to visit in three days? At that time, you have to manage it carefully so that the people in the residence can see your ability as the mistress of the household.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but re up again. ¡°She¡¯s from Xie Roujia¡¯s family, yet I still have to suck up to her and serve her? Then what am I?¡±

    She knew the logic, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant.

    Yu Jianjia felt a tightness in her chest. She also knew that it wasn¡¯t easy for her mother. ¡°Mother, think about it another way. Doesn¡¯t it take skill to manage the family? It¡¯s usually not obvious, but it can only be shown during big events. At the very least, Yu Youyao hasn¡¯t held a banquet in the past few days. If you do it well, the residence will be proud, and you¡¯ll also be praised. Who will dare to say anything about you?¡±

    With that said, Yang Shuwan indeed calmed down a little.

    Nanny Li quickly served a cup of tea.

    Yang Shuwan took a sip andposed herself. Then, she said, ¡°Although Xie Roujia is dead, there are many businesses in the Yu n that still rely on the Xie Residence. All these years, Old Madam was afraid that her rtionship with the Xie Residence would fade, so she tried her best to get Yu Youyao to get close to the Xie Residence. It¡¯s true that Old Madam dotes on Yu Youyao, but how much scheming is involved behind this affection? After weighing the pros and cons? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Yu Jianjia did not say anything. There was no love or hate in this world for no reason.

    Yang Shuwan rubbed her stiff head and stopped talking about this. Instead, she asked about Yu Jianjia¡¯s studies.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    However, she did not smile gently like usual and tell her mother many things about ss.

    In the morning¡¯s literature ss, Ms. Ye waspletely biased towards Yu Youyao. The ss was also going faster and faster, and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Every day, when she returned to the courtyard, she would spend some time learning the content carefully.

    Yu Shuangbai and the others had Yu Youyao¡¯s notes. Although it was a little difficult to learn, they could still keep up.

    Yang Shuwan frowned and felt that something was amiss. Seeing that the girl¡¯s expression was normal, she did not take it to heart. Jia Jia had always been her pride.

    After the mother and daughter finished talking in the main courtyard, Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao and Xia Tao to pack the prepared food into a lunch box and personally went to the main study.

    Zhao Da stood guard at the door. Seeing that Yu Youyao hade personally, he did not stop her.

    Yu Youyao entered the house directly and heard Yu Zongzheng¡¯s deep voice. It made Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skip a beat and she even held her breath.

    ¡°Last winter, first, King Ping of Liangzhou suffered a defeat in the south and suffered heavy losses. The Southern Barbarians burned, killed, and looted in the southern border before leaving. As it was about to be the new year, the Ministry of War had been suppressing this matter. Later, in Youzhou, the Di people rode into the city. The Marquis of Changxing was still powerful despite his age, and he led his troops to kill more than a thousand enemies. After the Di people retreated, he reported to the Imperial Court and asked the emperor to credit him the moment the new year began. Coincidentally, the imperial examination was imminent, and the cab suppressed this matter.¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166 The Xie Residenceâ€™s Visit (1)

    166 The Xie Residence¡¯s Visit (1)

    ¡°Now that the dust has settled on the examination, it¡¯s time to put these two matters on the agenda. After the pce examination in April, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have toe up with a solution. The cab is waiting for the Court of Investigations¡¯ reaction, but they haven¡¯t made a move. However, at the mention of the vassal lord, it is impossible to get past King You. The Court of Investigations isn¡¯t willing to provoke him, so they haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡±

    During this period of time, he was also in a mess.

    An aide frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s easier to settle it in Liangzhou. We can just order Prince Ping to enter the capital to meet the emperor and punish him. However, it¡¯s not easy in Youzhou.¡±

    Another aide also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The Marquis of Changxing is a direct descendant of the Marquis of Weining. He has been guarding Youzhou for three years, so it¡¯s considered stable. With his contributions this time, the emperor will definitely reward him. But in that case, wouldn¡¯t it increase the arrogance of the Marquis of Weining? I¡¯m afraid Elder Xia won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. When the timees, there will still be room for negotiation.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anymotion in the Imperial Court, the first to bear the brunt is still the Imperial Court. Master, you should be more careful. Otherwise, you¡¯ll offend both sides and cause trouble.¡±

    !!

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao already knew that her premonition was right. This stable court was probably going to be chaotic soon.

    Just as Chun Xiao was about to speak, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s sharp voice came from inside. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    When they stopped talking, Yu Youyao simply walked to the door of the inner room and said through the curtain, ¡°Father, it¡¯s me. The food is ready. I¡¯ve brought it over for you.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°Then send it in!¡±

    Yu Youyao lifted the curtain and entered the inner room. Chun Xiao and Xia Tao followed behind obediently, their eyes fixed on the tips of their shoes.

    There were three people in the room, including her father. Yu Youyao instructed Chun Xiao and Xia Tao to ce the hot dishes on the table.

    On the other side, when Yu Zongzheng saw that it was Yu Youyao, he no longer had any reservations and continued to talk to his aide.

    ¡°Youzhou is located in the north. If you retreat, you can rush to the capital to help. If you advance, you can fight with the Di people and coordinate with the capital from afar. King You will guard Youzhou and intimidate the vassal lords. The Imperial Court will also be at ease. However, if King You rebels, you are aware that the Marquis of Weining is a new noble. For the moment, he can¡¯t suppress the vassal lords of the threends, and the court is bing more and more tense.¡±

    With that, Yu Zongzheng also sighed loudly,menting the possibility of King You being a hero.

    The aide also said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re right. In the past few years, the vassal lords haven¡¯t been behaving well either. In the past, they were afraid that they would suffer a defeat and be inferior to King You, so they couldn¡¯t answer to the Imperial Court. However, if they fought hard, the other races wouldn¡¯t dare to be rash. Now, there are also wars every year, but every time they submit a memorial, it¡¯s because the war has consumed too much energy. They want to recruit troops, money, food, clothes, and weapons. If the Imperial Court doesn¡¯t give it to them, they won¡¯t have any money if they lose.¡±

    In the early autumnst year, there had been amotion in the Imperial Court.

    Fortunately, the Marquis of Changxing, who was guarding Youzhou in the north, had won a beautiful battle. Only then did the vassal lords stop and could they live a stable new year.

    However, after the new year, there was amotion again, and the Ministry of War suppressed it. However, it was not a good idea to keep suppressing it. Sooner orter, it would cause amotion.

    The table was filled with dishes.

    Yu Zongzheng immediately stood up and sat down. He called for the aides to eat, drink, and discuss matters.

    Yu Youyao had prepared bamboo leaf liquor. The liquor was fragrant and refreshing, but not too strong. Coupled with the light and delicious dishes, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s tense expression finally eased.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao felt a little uneasy, but she also understood that there were some things that she could not interfere in.

    Just like that, two to three dayster, it was time for the Xie Residence to visit.

    The sses of the first and second families had stopped.

    Early in the morning, Yang Shuwan was busy preparing for the banquet. She was either instructing the maidservants to set up the banquet hall or rushing into the kitchen to instruct the kitchen maids to cook. She was as busy as a spinning top and did not feel tired at all. She was wearing a bright red dress with golden peonies and looked imposing and radiant. She was clearly the mistress of the household.

    After breakfast, Madam Yao brought the family to the main house. She first went to greet Old Madam Yu, then asked Yang Shuwan for help.

    Yang Shuwan was feeling smug as she instructed the servants, so how could she agree? She said, ¡°We can¡¯t trouble Sister-inw. It¡¯s rare for her toe to the main residence. Why don¡¯t we find Old Madam and spend more time chatting with her and show her more filial piety?¡±

    Although her words were polite, they were not pleasant to the ears. Madam Yao¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°The Xie family¡¯s visit is a huge matter, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was in a hurry to help. It was just that Master had specially instructed her toe over earlier today to help more. She couldn¡¯t neglect the people from the Xie family.

    She also knew that Master had joined the Hanlin Academy in his early years. At that time, pirates were rampant along the coast, and the sea routes were sealed. Master had read through history books and felt that the trade route was smooth and beneficial to the country and the people. Hence, with the support of the Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, he went to Quanzhou and wrote ¡°The Theory of the Sea,¡± which he presented to the court.

    It was also because of this book that the imperial court had sent troops to suppress the enemies. They had opened a sea route and a trade route, causing the coastal area to prosper.

    Only then did Master join the Ministry of Revenue. It was also because of this that he could sessfully enter the cab.

    As soon as she married into the family, she heard from Old Madam that Master had been able to write ¡°The Theory of the Sea¡± because of the Xie Residence¡¯s help. That was why the Yu Residence had formed a rtionship with the Xie Residence, and this was also why Xie Roujia had married into the Yu Residence.

    Master remembered their kindness back then. As his wife, she naturally had to follow suit.

    Madam Yao returned to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu was not surprised. She pointed at the chair beside her and asked, ¡°I wonder how Brother Yan and Brother Xin¡¯s studies have been recently?¡±

    At the mention of this, a smile finally appeared on Madam Yao¡¯s face. ¡°Every three days after leaving the government office, Master would call them over for an examination. He said that they had improved even more than before. Even Brother Xin, who has always liked to y, has been able to calm down and study recently.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was amused. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. We have to call them over and reward them well.¡±

    However, Madam Yao smiled and said, ¡°I still have to thank you, Linghuai. He is a few years older than them, and is also mature. He has been learning well in school, and it was also him who brought Brother Yan and Brother Xin along to learn in school.¡±

    Previously, when Brother Yan had mentioned Zhou Linghuai, she was a little hesitant.

    But now, she was convinced.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened. To be able to think of Yao Yao and help the Yu Residence, it was obvious that Zhou Linghuai was a grateful person.

    Madam Yao continued, ¡°It¡¯s better for Brother Yan, and especially Brother Xin. He doesn¡¯t like to learn usually, so your son told him about what happened in Youzhou in the past and even about the war. How could Brother Yan have heard of this in the past? Of course, his interest was piqued. After he finished speaking, Linghuai asked Brother Yan how he was going to repel the enemy if the Di people attacked. Won¡¯t this make things difficult for Brother Yan?¡±

 Chapter 167 - 167 The Xie Residenceâ€™s Visit (2)

    167 The Xie Residence¡¯s Visit (2)

    Commanding errands was a military duty. The juniors in the family also had to learn some military strategies.

    If nothing happened to the Zhou family, it would be his turn to inherit the position in the future. In addition, there were wars every year in Youzhou, so it wasmon knowledge for him to know about this.

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Yu felt another wave of pity.

    ¡°¡­So, Linghuai took the ¡®Art of War¡¯ and pointed at the schemes of the higher-ups. He exined how to use the ns one by one. Brother Yan listened in admiration and immediately said that he wanted to learn the art of war.¡±

    At this point, Madam Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Linghuai then said, ¡®You don¡¯t know much about learning or history. Even if you learn the art of war, how can you use it on the enemy?¡¯ Brother Yan didn¡¯t have much to say, but Linghuai mentioned some famous generals from the past and present. In the end, Brother Yan was convinced.¡±

    !!

    Brother Yan was not good at studying. In the past, he had liked to fool around, but Mr. Hu Shan ignited his passion to y with knives and guns.

    Seeing that he had some talent in this field, Master had hired a martial arts master for Brother Yan. It was obvious that he wanted him to take the path of a general. It would be great to send him into the army to train and arrange for him to be a decent guard.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s actions were exactly what he wanted.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°We have to let them learn well. This family will still have to rely on the two of them in the future.¡±

    These words were serious, but Madam Yao felt proud. ¡°Not only has Brother Yan and Brother Xin improved, but even Shuangbai, Lian Yu, and Fangfei have improved a lot.¡±

    When one was old, the thing they were most willing to listen to was their descendants¡¯ ambition. It was obvious that Madam Yao was really sensible. Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened, and she pretended to be all ears.

    Madam Yao continued, ¡°Shuangbai has been learning tea techniques from Nanny recently, and she¡¯s already quite good. Nanny also said that she¡¯s talented and willing to put in the effort. She¡¯s learning very well. Lian Yu¡¯s studies have improved a little, and even Fangfei has gradually caught up with her current studies. She¡¯s also be much bolder. A few days ago, she made a few very exquisite hair ornaments and gave them to me. Old Madam, take a look¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she moved her head closer to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu took a look. It was a silk-like golden peony. It looked just like the real thing. The petals were well-arranged and iid with various small beads, making it look exquisite.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen such an exquisite head ornamenttely. I didn¡¯t expect Fangfei to do this as she¡¯s timid and usually doesn¡¯t show her face. She¡¯s actually so smart.¡± With that, she looked at Madam Yao with a smile. ¡°This is also thanks to your good upbringing.¡±

    Actually, she had raised her daughter well because she wanted to settle down in the inner residence. Look at Yu Qingning in the main house. Even if she learned the rules, she wouldn¡¯t be secure. She should know that the upbringing of a concubine¡¯s daughter was important.

    Madam Yao could see this clearly and had done a good job.

    Madam Yao smiled in front of Old Madam Yu. ¡°This isn¡¯t my hard work. As the first wife, I can still teach them some manners, but I don¡¯t have the ability to make them improve.¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked up and waited for her to continue.

    As expected, Madam Yao changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yao Yao. She¡¯s ambitious and knows how to bring her younger sisters along. Shuangbai cried to me a few days ago, and after Yao Yao¡¯s persuasion, she became interested in tea art and even learned how to cook snacks. Fangfei is young, so she has a hard time learning. She only learned well because of Yao Yao¡¯s notes¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu had also heard about themotion that the second branch had caused a few days ago, so she could probably guess a little. Later on, when she saw that Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai were getting closer, she pretended that nothing had happened.

    Now that Madam Yao had taken the initiative to mention it, she had to thank Yao Yao for her kindness. How could she not be happy? ¡°Sisters should help each other.¡±

    Madam Yao nodded repeatedly and praised with a smile, ¡°Yao Yao has been raised in front of Old Madam since she was young. She already has the demeanor of a legitimate elder at a young age. It¡¯s all because of Old Madam¡¯s good upbringing, isn¡¯t it? If it weren¡¯t for Old Madam¡¯s old age, I would have sent Shuangbai to your house to be taught carefully.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was amused.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu entered the house. ¡°Old Madam, Nanny Li, who follows in front of First Madam, is here. She said that there¡¯s a shortage of manpower in the main kitchen and wants to borrow a few people from you.¡±

    Madam Yao¡¯s eyes shed.

    There was a small banquet at noon, but the big banquet happened at night. If she was busy now, she could still manage it and didn¡¯t have to borrow someone from Old Madam.

    She was probably just borrowing someone else to show off in front of Old Madam.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile faded as she waved her hand. ¡°Choose a few capable ones and let her do as she pleases.¡±

    In the Jade Courtyard, Xia Tao was also talking about this. ¡°Mu Jin ran over and asked to borrow someone, including Mother Zhao. How could I agree? I said that Eldest Miss was making medicinal cuisine in the kitchen and couldn¡¯t leave. Mu Jin was a little unhappy and left.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll pick two capable old maids from the kitchen. First Madam has worked hard, so I should also do my best. I don¡¯t want to get any gossip.¡±

    Xia Tao pursed her lips. ¡°This isn¡¯t Miss¡¯s fault. Back then, you personally asked First Madam if she wanted help. It was First Madam who was unwilling to let you interfere.¡±

    Yu Youyao flipped through the zither score. After learning the zither for a few days, she had learned it and yed it for her cousin. Her cousin also said that it was not bad and taught her a new song.

    Xia Tao continued, ¡°But she¡¯smanding the maidservants around so much that they don¡¯t even know what to do. She¡¯s shouting so loudly, as if no one knows how to do anything without hermand. It¡¯s not like there hasn¡¯t been a banquet in the residence in the past. How can she torture people like this?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze paused for a moment. ¡°Well, she lost face so she can only redeem herself and get respect from them this way. Only then can she vent her anger.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that so? Xia Tao agreed deeply.

    Yu Youyao turned around and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Choose two people and send them to Madam Yang first. Then, instruct the kitchen to make a few medicinal dishes that are suitable for their tastes. Keep a close eye on them.¡±

    Chun Xiao agreed and left.

    Xia Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Eldest Miss, are you worried that First Madam won¡¯t do her best during the banquet?¡±

    After all, she was Eldest Miss¡¯s mistress. As the second wife, how could she not have any grudges?

    ¡°Look at Madam Yang. Do you think she won¡¯t do her best?¡± Yu Youyao asked. Old Madam Ma had caused amotion in the residence, and there was a deep meaning behind it.

    Other than preventing Yang Shuwan from making a fuss in the residence because she wanted to take advantage of her mistakes, it was also to let Yang Shuwan carefully arrange for the Xie Residence to enter the capital. This was to prevent her from causing trouble that could not only hurt her rtionship with the Xie Residence, but also embarrass the residence. In the past, everyone who visited from the Xie Residence was a servant. As long as they did not make any mistakes on the surface, they would not lose their manners.

    But!

 Chapter 168 - 168 Going to Cousinâ€™s Courtyard

    168 Going to Cousin¡¯s Courtyard

    Now that Third Cousin was visiting, they had to be more cautious.

    Yu Youyao vaguely sensed that her grandmother¡¯s attitude towards the Xie family was a little unusual.

    Xia Tao shook her head. ¡°Then Eldest Miss¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a small banquet at noon and a big banquet at night. It¡¯s not easy for Madam Yang to manage it alone. It¡¯s always good to prepare more help.¡±

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not say anything else. She instructed, ¡°Bring the clothes that Manager Sun sent yesterday and go to Cousin¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    Following Yang Shuwan¡¯s instructions, the clothes were made for thedies in the residence first. The second batch was for the elders, and the third batch was for the brothers.

    She had ordered five sets for her cousin, but this time, she sent two sets. She had yet to send the rest to him.

    After leaving the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao bumped into Yu Qingning on the way.

    She had forgotten that the Xie family was going to visit today. Even Yu Qingning, who had been detained in the house to learn the rules, was allowed toe out and walk around.

    After not seeing her for many days, Yu Qingning had lost some weight.

    Perhaps because she had suffered, she had also started to lose weight. She had grown a lot taller, even taller than Yu Youyao. Her face, which originally had baby fat, had be thinner and her chin had be sharper. She was already a little more beautiful. However, her eyebrows were tall and her eyes were narrow, making her look arrogant. She was so beautiful that she looked like she had thorns and was aggressive.

    She looked very much like Concubine He, but not as delicate.

    When she saw Yu Youyao, Yu Qingning was also stunned. Then, she tightened her grip on her handkerchief and stepped forward. ¡°Big Sister, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Cousin¡¯s room.¡± Yu Youyao smiled faintly. However, Yu Qingning¡¯s upbringing were a little more strict. At the very least, she didn¡¯t re at her, throw her face around, and ignore her like before¡­

    However, it was obvious from the handkerchief in her hand whether she had improved or not.

    Yu Qingning smiled and said, ¡°The Xie Residence ising today, and we¡¯re very busy. Why do you still have time to go to the Green House? Aren¡¯t you going to help Mother manage it?¡±

    With that, she pressed a handkerchief against the corner of her mouth and chuckled.

    Her manners were not bad, and she knew how to beat around the bush. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Mother will take care of the family matters. I¡¯m just a child, so I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Yu Qingning went up to Yu Youyao. ¡°I usually stay in the courtyard and learn the rules from Nanny. I often hear from the servants that Eldest Sister is very capable when Mother is sick.¡±

    At this, her smile widened.

    No matter how capable household manager Yu Youyao was, so what? Once her mother recovered, wouldn¡¯t she have to obediently hand over the household manager¡¯s key and follow her obediently?

    It was really a thankless task.

    How could Yu Youyao not hear the mockery in her words? She did not respond to her and only said calmly, ¡°Fourth Sister, you tter me.¡±

    Yu Qingning immediately felt that her punch had hit cotton. She retorted calmly, and the smile on her face disappeared. ¡°I won¡¯t stop Eldest Sister. I¡¯ll go to Grandmother¡¯s house first to greet her.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and said nothing.

    Yu Qingning stepped forward, but unexpectedly, her feet slipped and her body tilted to the side. She bumped into Yu Youyao¡¯s shoulder, causing her to stagger¡­

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Xia Tao was shocked. Helpless, she was holding a wooden tray in her hand and couldn¡¯t help her for a moment. She could only watch anxiously.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao¡¯s figure was flexible. Her toes touched the ground, and she spun around before taking a step back and stabilizing herself.

    Today, when the Xie Residence came to visit, Yu Youyao was also dressed up and put on makeup. She was wearing a silver-white embroidered dress with red lotuses. She also wore a small crown on her head, which was filled with flowers. Exquisite beads fell gently into her hair.

    With a spin, the pendant on her head trembled lightly, and her dress rippled. She was like a white and red lotus between these ripples, floating on the water and trembling beautifully.

    ¡°Fourth Sister has learned some rules from the nanny in the Education Department. Why are you still so rash?¡± Yu Youyao looked at Yu Qingning indifferently with a cold gaze.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s expression did not look too good, but she endured it and did not lose her temper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Big Sister. You also know that I¡¯ve been learning rules and etiquette from Nanny Jin recently. This morning, I asked Nanny Jin to restrain me for two hours to learn how to walk, so my feet hurt. I didn¡¯t expect that I would identally bump into you. It¡¯s my fault, alright? I apologize to you.¡±

    She had learned some etiquette from the nanny from the Education Department. She was originally proud of her manners. After bumping into Yu Youyao, she might have had the intention to show off in front of her.

    She had deliberately bumped into Yu Youyao just now because she wanted Yu Youyao to embarrass herself in public and let the servants in the residence see it.

    If Yu Youyao lost herposure in public, it also made her look outstanding.

    However, she was not mature enough. Yu Youyao¡¯s etiquette was better than hers, and she was still standing well. What was so great about that? She had only studied for a short while with her Nanny.

    If she had learned more, she would definitely have done better than Yu Youyao.

    Although her words were appropriate and generous, Yu Youyao did not fall for it. ¡°Nanny Jin originally nned to teach Fourth Sister for a month first, but after learning for so long, Fourth Sister can¡¯t even walk well. I¡¯m afraid a month isn¡¯t enough, so she¡¯ll learn for another two months.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Qingning¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Yu Youyao, who are you? What right do you have to control me? Don¡¯t forget that in the family now, the person in charge is Mother, not you. Don¡¯t try to show off in front of me. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±

    Yu Qingning hated Nanny Jin so much that she wanted to send her away immediately.

    How could she stand her for another two months?

    This b*tch, Yu Youyao, was in charge for a few days, but she really thought of herself as the master of this residence. If she were to show off, it would be a joke.

    Indeed, after saying less than ten sentences, she revealed her true colors. It was obvious that she had really not improved and had learned the rules for nothing.

    Yu Youyao also sighed softly. She turned around and instructed an old woman not far away, ¡°Send Fourth Miss back to the Hanlu Courtyard and get Nanny Jin to teach her more carefully.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened, but before she could react¡­

    The old maid immediately agreed. She put down the cloth and strode forward, pulling Yu Qingning¡¯s arm. ¡°Fourth Miss, please!¡±

    Yu Qingning was shocked. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me, you dog ve. Who allowed you to touch me? Let go¡­¡± As she shouted, she struggled with all her might. However, the old woman had the strength to pull Yu Qingning towards the Hanlu Courtyard.

    After struggling for a while, Yu Qingning¡¯s face was red and her neck was stiff. She was panting and knew that she couldn¡¯t break free. She turned to re at Yu Youyao. ¡°Yu Youyao, how dare you treat me like this? Father¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and continued, ¡°If Father knew that you were ¡®willing¡¯ to learn more rules from Nanny Jin, he would definitely be very gratified.¡±

 Chapter 169 - 169 I Like Everything Cousin Makes

    169 I Like Everything Cousin Makes

    When Yu Qingning heard this, she immediately screamed, ¡°Who¡¯s taking the initiative to agree? Yu Youyao, stop spouting nonsense. If Father finds out that you¡¯ve treated me like this, he definitely won¡¯t let you off easily. Hurry up and get this dog ve to let go of me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao ignored her. Seeing that Yu Qingning was pulled away by the old woman, she left with Xia Tao.

    After Yu Youyao left, Yu Qingning stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Yu Youyao, Yu Youyao,e back. What right do you have to make Nanny Jin stay in the residence for another two months¡­¡±

    The old woman shook her head and dragged Yu Qingning away. ¡°Fourth Miss, you have to stop. You¡¯re learning the rules of the Hanlu Academy, but you don¡¯t know that Eldest Master trusts Eldest Miss. Even if First Madam takes over again, all the matters in the study were handed over to Eldest Miss. Even if you make a fuss until Eldest Master is around, will Eldest Master still stand up for you? Don¡¯t anger Eldest Master. Nanny Jin will stay in the residence from now on.¡±

    To be honest, Fourth Miss was really outrageous.

    After learning the rules from the nanny, she was still so disrespectful to her eldest sister. She even shouted, not knowing the difference between the first and second wives. What good was there in going against Eldest Miss like this other than suffering?

    Eldest Miss was a magnanimous person. In her eyes, there was no difference between the first and second wife. There was only the rtionship of sisters. The second, fifth, and sixth daughters of the second family had been taken care of by Eldest Miss a lot.

    It was also because Fourth Miss did not see the situation clearly.

    When Yu Qingning heard this, it was as if she had been struck by lightning. ¡°How is that possible¡­¡±

    Even though Yu Youyao knew how to manage the household, it was also her grandmother who guided her from behind. The servants also doted on her because of her grandmother, so they also ttered her and fawned on her, right?

    She knew Yu Youyao well!

    She was so stupid. How could she really have the ability to manage a family?

    The main study was an important ce in the Yu Residence. It was where her father dealt with official matters of the imperial court and discussed matters with his aides. Why had her father handed such an important ce to a half-grown child like Yu Youyao?

    How was that possible?

    No matter how good a child was at managing his family, could shepare to her mother?

    She had heard from the servants that her father was very satisfied with Yu Youyao and had praised her a few times. She did not expect her father to think so highly of her too.

    When they arrived at the Hanlu Courtyard, the old servant looked for Nanny Jin. ¡°Eldest Miss said that Fourth Miss hasn¡¯t learned the rules well, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Nanny Jin to stay in the residence and teach Fourth Miss more.¡±

    When Nanny Jin heard this, she beamed. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll definitely teach Fourth Miss well.¡±

    She knew that this Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence was not an ordinary person. She did things beautifully. It was a rare asion for Yu Qingning toe out and meet Eldest Miss Yu, and then cause trouble with her. That was why this had happened.

    Eldest Miss Yu had gained face in the residence and the honor of being the eldest daughter of the first wife. Other than being filial, her status in the residence was not lower than Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s.

    Eldest Miss Yu had even gained Eldest Master Yu¡¯s trust, so she was even more extraordinary.

    Naturally, she was happy to listen to Eldest Miss Yu.

    She usually walked around the various families in the capital. It was rare to see such a generous and quiet main family like the Yu Residence. It was also a good thing to stay for a few more days.

    After the old woman left the Hanlu Courtyard, Nanny Jin heard Yu Qingning making a fuss. ¡°That b*tch, Yu Youyao, I¡¯ll never forgive her.¡±

    Nanny Jin shook her head.

    Yu Qingning, the daughter of a concubine, had been raised by Eldest Madam Yang as the daughter of the first wife, but she was overshadowed by Yu Youyao.

    Eldest Madam Yang did not think that such a noisy concubine¡¯s daughter would cause trouble from time to time. In the future, she would suffer in the inner courtyard, and sooner orter, the effects would spill over on her.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu also knew that Yu Youyao had sent Yu Qingning back to the Hanlu Courtyard. She had even asked Nanny Jin to teach her the rules for two more months. She nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s not easy for her to learn the rules, so I asked her to go out and walk around. Since she hasn¡¯t improved, it¡¯s better for her to learn more.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she frowned. She did not like Yu Youyao making decisions on her own, but when she thought about how busy the residence was today and how she was worried that Yu Qingning would cause trouble, she did not say anything.

    In the past, she used to think that Yu Qingning¡¯s personality was highly praised by her. She always went against Yu Youyao and made her and Jia Jia get along well.

    But now, Yu Youyao had improved. It was easy for her to control Yu Qingning, but Yu Qingning¡¯s noisy personality also revealed herck of responsibility as a legitimate mother.

    If she wanted her to learn the rules, so be it. Otherwise, she would be a nuisance.

    Yu Youyao did not take this episode to heart. When she arrived at the Green House, she took the wooden tray from Xia Tao and went to the study alone to look for her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai held the Kunwu Knife and was carving on the zither. The carved wood had gradually taken on the shape of a zither after his meticulous work over the past few days.

    The door wasn¡¯t closed, so Yu Youyao stood outside and stuck her head in sneakily.

    A smile appeared on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips. He put down the Kunwu Knife and gently brushed away the broken wood chips on his body. He looked up at the door. ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing in?¡±

    Hearing her cousin¡¯s words, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly carried the wooden tray into the room and said happily, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that I¡¯ll disturb you, Cousin. Didn¡¯t you say before that the zither making technique isplicated? If there¡¯s a mistake in any of the steps, all your efforts will be in vain!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nced at the wooden tray in her hand, and the smile in his eyes suddenly deepened. ¡°You came at the right time. Come and see if you like this zither structure. If you don¡¯t like it, I can change it.¡±

    Yu Youyao ced the wooden tray on a round table not far away and quickly walked over to take a closer look.

    It was actually the structure of a phoenix tail. Its head was lowered, making it look slender and graceful. The body of the zither was shaped like a nine-feathered tail. There were a total of eight tail feathers carved on the middle, right, and left. There were four feathers on each side, symmetrical andplementing each other. At the end of the tail was the longest tail feather. The tail feathers were lowered,plementing the phoenix head.

    It was a Nine-feathered Phoenix Tail.

    Yu Youyao felt that it was strange, but on careful thought, the zither was an elegant item, and the methods used to make it were also strange. Many famous zithers were mostly modeled after dragons and phoenixes. If they were made correctly, they wouldn¡¯t bemented on by others. Her cousin wouldn¡¯t have not considered this.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao felt relieved. She smiled brightly. ¡°I like whatever Cousin does.¡±

    If anyone else had said such words, he might have felt that it was perfunctory, but the little girl was sincere. Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s do it this way.¡±

    It was fine if she saw the iplete zither.

    He wouldn¡¯t show it to her again until it waspleted in the future. Otherwise, how could there be a surprise?

    Yu Youyao nodded and ran to the table to bring over a wooden tray. ¡°Cousin, the clothes that I made for you previously were sent over by the Jinxiu Manor first. Take a closer look. One is moon-white, and the other is ck. The moon-white color is used for regr clothes, and you can wear the light-colored clothes at home. Cousin, you¡¯re young, so you can¡¯t always wear green clothes.¡±

 Chapter 170 - 170 Does Your Face Hurt?

    170 Does Your Face Hurt?

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao unfolded the clothes to take a look.

    The moon-white outfit was light blue and white. On it, there were light blue orchids embroidered on it. Half of it was embroidered discreetly, while the other half was embroidered brightly. It was very elegant and could not hide its nobility.

    Yu Youyao was very satisfied. She turned around and asked, ¡°Cousin, I drew the style of the clothes myself and asked Jinxiu Manor to make it. See if you like it.¡±

    Most of the men¡¯s clothes were simple. They were not as varied as women¡¯s clothes. If one wanted to stand out, they would have to spend some effort on embroidery.

    Zhou Linghuai did not care much about the clothes. He only felt happy that it was a token of the little girl¡¯s sincerity. When he heard that the little girl had spent a lot of effort, he took a few more nces and nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and raised her eyebrows. She carried the clothes forward and stuffed them into her cousin¡¯s arms. ¡°Cousin, go and see if they fit. If they don¡¯t, get the embroiderers in the residence to change them again.¡±

    The measurements were made ording to the previous ones, but after a while, his cousin had also gained and lost some weight. Even if it did not fit well, it was not the fault of the Jinxiu Manor.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment and did not move.

    Yu Youyao blinked, her eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°Cousin, hurry up and go. This is the first time I¡¯m making clothes for you. I don¡¯t know what suits you so I took some liberties.¡±

    The inner room of the study was the usual room for taking a nap, so there was no need to go to the bedroom.

    Zhou Linghuai swallowed the rejection that was on the tip of his tongue and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pushed the wheelchair into the inner room. Yu Youyao called Chang An over and asked him to serve him. It was inconvenient for her cousin to walk, so she had to trouble him.

    After her cousin left, Yu Youyao leaned over to take a closer look at the zither structure. It was still a rough prototype, but it was in its early form. However, the zither structure was beautiful, like a spiritual phoenix. She could already vaguely see the beauty of it. The more she felt the meticulousness of this violin embryo, the more she smiled.

    After a while, Yu Youyao heard the sound of wheels. She turned around and her eyes widened.

    The light blue to white moon-white pattern was light and elegant. The patterns on it were dark and light, interweaving with each other. It was like the moonlight was all over him body, and the luster flowed.

    There were mountains and rivers around her cousin¡¯s heart, and they were reflected in his eyes. The moon seemed to be shining all around him, and his surroundings seemed to have lost their luster, revealing an indescribable nobility.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up even more. ¡°Cousin, you look really good.¡± As if she despised herck of vocabry, Yu Youyao wrinkled her nose. She had learned a lot of essays recently, but there was also a feeling that she hated not having read enough books. Hence, she racked her brains and racked her brains. She really thought of something. Instantly, her lips curved into a smile. ¡°umtion of stones like jade, as green as pine trees, you¡¯re handsome and unique.¡±

    In the past, she had felt that her cousin was just like the sea in her grandfather¡¯s letter. He was unfathomable. He was always dressed in green clothes. Some were light, some were deep, and some were insipid and reserved. Just this color alone suppressed his elegance by 30-40%.

    Zhou Linghuai clenched his fist and coughed.

    Hearing her cousin cough, Yu Youyao took a closer look and saw that the tips of her cousin¡¯s ears were slightly red. His pale and sickly face immediately revealed a hint of beauty.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said without thinking, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, like a god. Not only are you good-looking, but your expression is also beautiful.¡±

    The redness at his ears immediately spread to his face. Zhou Linghuai said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve be more capable after learning a few lines of poetry.¡±

    Yu Youyao giggled and squatted in front of her cousin. ¡°Cousin, you look really good when you blush. I¡¯ve never seen you like this before.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt helpless again and tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense again. If others hear it, they¡¯ll definitelyugh at you.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°There¡¯s only Cousin and me in the house. Who will listen? Cousin is too serious like a little old man. In the future, he should smile more like now. Only then will he live afortable life.¡±

    For a moment, Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry. He did not know if this girl was praising him or despising him.

    Previously, she had said that he looked like a ¡°little old man¡± with a frown. Now, she wanted him to smile more. He finally understood that this girl was relying on the fact that he doted on her and pushed his limits.

    After Yu Youyao finished admiring her cousin¡¯s magnificent face, she saw another ck outfit on the wooden tray. She quickly brought it over. ¡°Cousin, this ck outfit is more grand and suitable for some grand asions. Today, the family has an important event. Can you wear this?¡±

    Since there was a banquet at home, it was a little inappropriate to wear ordinary clothes.

    As expected, she was pushing her luck. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but shake his head andugh. Looking at the little girl¡¯s sparkling eyes filled with anticipation, how could he refuse?!

    Seeing that her cousin had gone to the inner room, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes shed with mischief.

    Chang An, who had been called in again, followed behind Young Master with a wooden expression.

    Young Miss¡¯s ability to appease others was really getting better and better, but Young Master did not feel annoyed at all, let alone angry. He was still willing to cooperate and let Young Miss do as she pleases.

    It was really Zhou Yu hitting Huang Gai. One was willing to hit, and the other was willing to take it.

    Ever since he came to the Yu Residence, his understanding of his young master had changed drastically. He had never seen his young master so indulgent towards anyone in the past. He was almost like¡­ his old master.

    In the past, Young Master had always said that Old Master was already so old, but he was always so clingy with Madam. It made his teeth ache.

    When the old master heard this, he pped his young master on the head and said, ¡°What do you know? Sooner orter, it¡¯ll be your turn. If you don¡¯t get a chance to do it, you¡¯ve lived your life in vain. It¡¯s proof that I¡¯m stronger than you. Don¡¯t be jealous of me if you don¡¯t have face.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it?

    It had only been a short while, but the tables had turned.

    He just wanted to ask Young Master, ¡°Does your face hurt?¡±

    As he thought about it, Chang An felt that something was amiss. Old Master and Madam were husband and wife, but Young Master and Young Miss¡­ How could they bepared to them?

    Why did he think of this? Chang An pped his forehead.

    ¡°Why are you standing there like a fool? Aren¡¯t you going toe over and serve me? I don¡¯t want Cousin to wait long.¡± Zhou Linghuai had trained his arm strength, so he could take care of his daily life. However, it was hard and time-consuming.

    However, Zhou Linghuai usually did not let others serve him. He did all the basic necessities himself.

    Therefore, Chang An was speechless when he heard his young master¡¯s words.

    It was obvious that Young Master was really under his cousin¡¯s spell.

    In the past, Young Master did not even allow anyone to touch his legs. However, Young Miss had instructed him to massage his legs every morning and night, and he had actually epted it.

 Chapter 171 - 171 Cousin Looks Good Too

    171 Cousin Looks Good Too

    Now, Young Master could remain calm. As he flipped through a book, he asked him to do the massage without even frowning.

    In the past, he did not like to eat sweet things. However, ever since she had tied the Pomegranate Flower sachet around his waist, he could still eat candy.

    The more Chang An thought about it, the more incredulous he felt. He simply stopped thinking and quickly went over to help his young master change.

    Yu Youyao took another careful look at the zither on the desk. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Before long, her cousin came out.

    The ck clothes were tinged with red. It wasn¡¯t as deep as pure ck, but it wasn¡¯t as ostentatious as red, making her cousin look even more reserved.

    This outfit was also the style that Yu Youyao had thought of.

    His clothes were straight and had a straight cor. The ck embroidered gold belt outlined her cousin¡¯s thin and narrow waist, making him look a little charming.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably look a little weak and slender.

    However, her cousin¡¯s chest was solid and broad. With a wide chest and narrow waist, he really revealed his outstanding bearing and looked highly dignified.

    There were vines embroidered on his clothes, and the weeds climbed up from his waist like vines. They suddenly spread out on his shoulders, making him look elegant and reserved. He was peerless in this world, but also thin and bright.

    Yu Youyao no longer knew how to praise her cousin. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re good-looking. You look good in anything.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. If she still praised him like that, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. His gazended on the little girl and paused slightly. ¡°You¡­¡±

    As soon as Fang said this, his voice paused.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin suspiciously.

    Zhou Linghuai was slightly embarrassed. He raised his hand and was about to rub the top of the little girl¡¯s head when he realized that she was wearing a flower crown today. Her raven ck hair was gathered in the crown, and she did not even leave her fringe behind. Only the jade beads hanging from the flower crown swayed with the little girl¡¯s little head, revealing a cheerful and graceful look.

    Zhou Linghuai put his hand down again and chuckled. ¡°Cousin, you look good too.¡±

    Today, she looked especially good.

    Her silver-white embroidered clothes were flowing with luster, but she was beautiful and noble. Her young face looked much older.

    Yu Youyao immediately smiled. She stood up and spun around in front of her cousin. Her eight-piece dress spread out to reveal blooming flowers. She was indescribably beautiful.

    There was a smile on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips, like the bright moon.

    Yu Shuangbai was crawling beside the rockery and feeding the fish in boredom. When she saw that Yu Youyao had returned happily, she red at her angrily. ¡°You¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for almost an hour.¡±

    ¡°I was looking for Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao took the fish food from her hand and sprinkled it into the water. The colorful koi fish gathered and fought for the food.

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re stuck to Cousin Zhou every day. I almost thought that Cousin Zhou had be your only cousin, and that all of us were fake cousins.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°Oh, those words are so sour. You¡¯re just envious of the sandalwood fan Cousin made for me.¡±

    The sandalwood fan was too exquisite, so she did not show it off. She just took it out in the courtyard to use it, but Yu Shuangbai, who was looking for her to hang out, saw it. Yu Shuangbai was envious.

    She had originally wanted to find her cousin and ask him to make one for her, but Yu Shuangbai wasn¡¯t familiar with her cousin, so she couldn¡¯t just say it directly and asked her to speak on her behalf.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome to make sandalwood fans. Cousin isn¡¯t in good health, and he¡¯s busy with schoolwork, so he doesn¡¯t have time to make this. It was also because it had rained for a few days previously that Cousin¡¯s leg disease acted up and his bones hurt terribly. I helped take care of him for a few days and made some medicinal oil that worked well. That¡¯s why Cousin made a sandalwood fan and thanked me.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was not an unreasonable person. After hearing this, she did not insist anymore.

    And that was that.

    At the mention of this, Yu Shuangbai pouted. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of such an exquisite fan? Cousin Zhou is really impressive. He¡¯s good at studying, knows how to y the zither, and even knows how to make sandalwood fans. Compared to him, Big Brother only knows how to study, and Second Brother is even more useless.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not know how to respond to this, so she just pursed her lips and smiled.

    At the mention of Yu Shanxin, Yu Shuangbai had a bitter expression. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but I found Second Brother a few days ago and asked him to make a fan for me. When he heard this, he chased me out of the door like he was chasing away a fly and told me not to disturb him while he was reading. I said that Cousin Zhou would make a fan for Eldest Sister. Second Brother said that I would be disappointed as he wasn¡¯t a capable person like Cousin Zhou, so it¡¯s useless for me to look for him. He wouldn¡¯t know how to make a fan in his entire life.¡±

    She straightened her neck and imitated Yu Shanxin¡¯s voice. Yu Youyaoughed until she fell. She only managed to stand steadily after holding on to the pir in the corridor.

    After Yu Shuangbai finished talking, she looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating?¡±

    Yu Youyao finally stoppedughing, but she was amused by Yu Shuangbai¡¯s dejected expression. She took her handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her mouth. ¡°To think you could think of asking Second Brother to make you a fan.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was unconvinced. ¡°If I don¡¯t look for him, I can¡¯t possibly look for Big Brother, right? You also know that there are still two to three years before Big Brother will take the imperial examination. If I dare to disturb him from studying, will my mother let me off?¡±

    Yu Youyaoughed again. ¡°You don¡¯t know that Second Brother is very jumpy. How can he calm down and do such meticulous work? Didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯t stand learning needlework? This is what you don¡¯t want others to do to you. Besides, Second Brother usually dotes on you the most. When he went out to shop, he would find some exquisite items for you. You¡¯re really greedy.¡±

    Upon hearing Yu Youyao¡¯s words, Yu Shuangbai thought about it and realized that it was indeed true. Her anger dissipated. ¡°Forget it. On the ount that he usually treats me well, I¡¯ll forgive him generously this time.¡±

    Yu Youyao was smiling when Cao Cao arrived.

    Yu Shanxin went onto the white stone bridge. When he saw Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai under the corridor not far away, he hurriedly ran over and jumped forward like a monkey. With one hand on the fence, he flipped himself up and over the fence.

    ¡°Eldest Sister and Second Sister.¡± Yu Shanxin smiled with his white teeth that were rather ttering.

    Yu Youyao smiled and called out, ¡°Second Brother.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was clearly not angry anymore, but she still tilted her head and snorted lightly, as if she did not care.

    Yu Shanxin gave Yu Youyao a look, asking her to help put in a few good words. Yu Youyao blinked, looking helpless.

    Yu Shanxin took out a box and approached Yu Shuangbai fawningly. ¡°Second Sister, take a look. I found another novel item for you today. I guarantee that you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai turned around and ignored him.

 Chapter 172 - 172 Third Cousin Xie Jingliu

    172 Third Cousin Xie Jingliu

    ¡°Second Sister, this thing is called a kaleidoscope. It didn¡¯t exist in the capital in the past. It was also transported into the capital with the southern merchant ships this time, so I found one.¡± Yu Shanxin shamelessly leaned over again and even took the initiative to open the box.

    Upon hearing that it was a novel item from the south, Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    There was a flower pot inside, and there were carvings of flowers and birds on the outside. Although it wasn¡¯t as good as Cousin Zhou¡¯s sandalwood fan, with one side of it having apricot branches and the other having flowers that were unique and exquisite, it was still beautiful.

    Yu Shuangbai deliberately turned her face away. ¡°Why are you still talking to me? I don¡¯t have a brother like you, who chased his sister out.¡±

    Yu Shanxin lowered his head and apologized, ¡°Dear sister, you have to forgive me this time.¡± As he spoke, he saw that her expression had softened and her eyes were fixed on the kaleidoscope. He quickly added fuel to the fire and reached out to pretend to p his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me by asking me to make a fan for you? I¡¯m not someone who can do this. However, I, your second brother, don¡¯t have any other abilities, but my eyes are sharp. No ordinary thing can escape my eyes. Look, I¡¯ve found this for you. Although it¡¯s not as exquisite as Cousin Zhou¡¯s fan, it¡¯s still novel.¡±

    Yu Youyao covered her mouth andughed as she watched from the side. Seeing how sly he was, Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t get angry anymore. She stomped her foot and said, ¡°How can you p yourself in the face? You¡¯ll be a joke if others see you like this. Forget it. I made things difficult for you that day, so I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Don¡¯t do this again.¡±

    Yu Shanxin immediately smiled and hurriedly handed the kaleidoscope over. ¡°This thing is really interesting. You y with Eldest Sister. I¡¯ll go look for Cousin Zhou to learn some military tactics.¡±

    Without waiting for Yu Shuangbai to speak, she jumped off the fence and ran away.

    Yu Shuangbai immediately stomped her feet. ¡°He¡¯s been causing trouble in the past. After learning martial arts from his martial arts master for a few days, he no longer takes the ordinary path. However, he¡¯s so smug. I¡¯ll definitely talk to Mother tomorrow and ask her to discipline him.¡±

    With that, the two of them yed with the kaleidoscope together.

    After a while, Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei also came over one after another. The sisters gathered together to y and chat. It was really a harmonious and lively scene.

    It was now ten o¡¯clock.

    Xia Tao ran over smartly. ¡°Young Miss, the people from the Xie family are here.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. She suddenly stood up from her chair. ¡°Third Cousin is here. I¡¯ve never seen him before. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°The third young master of the Xie family is in Old Madam¡¯s house and greeting her. Old Madam wants to invite Eldest Miss over.¡± Seeing that Yu Shuangbai and the others were also there, she chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over to meet him with the other young misses.¡±

    Yu Youyao often wrote letters to the Xie Residence, but she had never been there. She had only heard of her cousins and had never seen them.

    This time, when her third cousin entered the capital, she was naturally overjoyed. Her smile never stopped, and her silver-white embroidered dress bloomed like lotuses as she walked.

    Qing Xiu had never seen such good etiquette before, so she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    Eldest Miss had been taught by Nanny Xu to be a nobledy. She looked delicate and exuded a noble and gentle aura. However, she was not like the Fourth Miss of the Hanlu Courtyard. Although she had learned the rules well, she was very rigid.

    As soon as Yu Youyao entered the house, she saw her grandmother sitting in the hall with a smile.

    Yang Shuwan, Second Aunt, Madam Yao, was sitting on the lower right. Her cousin was dressed in ck and looked elegant. Her eldest brother, Yu Shanyan, her second brother, Yu Shanxin, and Yu Jianjia were all present.

    She tilted her head and saw a man in red sitting on the lower left.

    This was his third cousin, Xie Jingliu. He was about eighteen or neen years old, but he was very handsome. His lips were small, and even sitting down, one could tell that he was tall and slender.

    In terms of appearance, he was on par with her cousin and Song Mingzhao.

    However, her cousin was noble and graceful, exuding a calm and indifferent aura. Song Mingzhao was handsome and noble, while her third cousin looked like a mix between a man and a woman. He was carefree and handsome, but not very feminine. He also had his own style.

    She had heard that her Third Cousin was also a capable person.

    While Yu Youyao was in a daze, Yu Shuangbai and the others had already greeted Xie Liujing.

    Old Madam Yu waved at her. ¡°Yao Yao, this is your third cousin. Come and meet him.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao react. She went forward to greet her grandmother first, then greeted Yang Shuwan and Madam Yao one by one. Only then did she turn to her third cousin. She blinked and called out softly, ¡°Third Cousin?¡±

    Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t help but lose his smile. ¡°Yao Yao has already grown so big and looks just like Aunt. Even if I¡¯ve never seen her before, I¡¯d recognize her at a nce.¡±

    When his aunt married into the Yu Residence, he was already very old.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t look like Mother.¡±

    Her gentle voice melted Xie Jingliu¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but stroke her hair. ¡°Yes, your eyes don¡¯t look like her eyes, but they¡¯re just like your grandmother¡¯s. Your grandmother also has a pair of sleeping phoenix eyes. When you have the chance to go to Quanzhou in the future, you¡¯ll know when you see her.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai, who was sitting opposite Xie Jingliu, saw that the little girl was close to her cousin from Quanzhou. He immediately felt that the tea in his mouth was a little nd.

    Perhaps this tea was not personally made by the youngdy, but even the rare Longjing tea had lost its taste.

    At the mention of her mother and grandmother, Yu Youyao asked softly, ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, Uncle, and Aunt¡­ Are the other cousins doing well?¡±

    Xie Jingliu smiled. ¡°They¡¯re all fine, but they often talk about you.¡±

    After all, they were rted by blood. After chatting for a while, the siblings became closer and no longer had any barriers.

    Xie Jingliu called a servant and instructed him.

    Not long after, the servant brought by the Xie family led a few servants over with many bags. After three trips, they filled the ground in the middle of the living room.

    Even Old Madam Yu took a few more nces.

    Not to mention the excitement on the faces of the younger ones.

    Yu Jianjia tilted her head and nced at Yu Youyao. She was envious that Yu Youyao had such a rich rtive. Even her cousin was outstanding and handsome. Ordinary people could notpare to him.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°When you came back, you brought so many of these things that the house won¡¯t be able to amodate them. I know you want to find all the good things in the world and give them to Yao Yao. It¡¯s as if the Yu Residence will not take care of my precious granddaughter. The inws are too polite.¡±

    This was just a joke, so no one would take it seriously. Xie Jingliu also smiled respectfully and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m not around to take care of her that I¡¯m always worried that there won¡¯t be enough to eat. When Ie back, I can¡¯t wait to move everything over.¡±

    How could Old Madam Yu not understand? She immediately smiled and said, ¡°Grandfather and Grandmother dote on their granddaughter. They can¡¯t be stopped, nor can I stop them.¡±

 Chapter 173 - 173 Simply Too Scary

    173 Simply Too Scary

    The name ¡°Jiujia¡± had been passed down for a long time. Although the Xie family was a merchant family, their rules were not inferior to that of a schrly family. There were family rules that did not ept concubines. A man could only divorce his wife and marry another woman.

    The entire family was rted by blood, so they had a deeper rtionship than other families.

    Not to mention, Xie Roujia was the only daughter in the Xie family¡¯s three generations. Since she was young, she had been raised by Jin Jiayu. She was willing to marry Xie Roujia into the Yu Residence because the Xie family had been kind to the Yu Residence. In addition, the rules of the Yu Residence were much stricter than many other families. At the very least, no one dared to treat Xie Roujia badly when she entered the Yu Residence.

    However, he never expected¡­

    Back when news of Xie Roujia¡¯s death had spread to Quanzhou, the entire Xie family had gone to the capital. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yao Yao was still around, the two families would probably have be enemies.

    The Xie family had wanted to bring Yao Yao back to Quanzhou but she had invited a respected elder of the Yu family over to talk about it. She had also personally promised that she wouldn¡¯t treat Yao Yao badly. The Xie family couldn¡¯t win against them, so this matter was left unsettled.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and looked up again. She said to Xie Jingliu, ¡°Recently, the imperial court has been busy, and Eldest Master and Second Master can¡¯t leave, so I asked Yao Yao to apany them and have a good chat.¡±

    Even if Xie Jingliu was a guest, there was no reason for him to trouble his elders to wait at home and personally wee him.

    At the mention of the word ¡°Imperial Court¡±, Xie Jingliu¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°They can¡¯t neglect their tasks because of me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded and turned to look at her obedient granddaughter, who was sitting obediently at the side. ¡°It¡¯s rare for your cousin toe here, so don¡¯t just sit here and do nothing. Invite him to the Jade Courtyard and treat him well so that he can talk more.¡±

    This was exactly what Xie Jingliu wanted.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Yu Youyao was also very happy. She immediately brought her cousin out of An Shou Hall.

    As soon as she left, Old Madam Yu instructed a servant to bring over a list of gifts. ording to the list, she handed the gifts prepared by the Xie family to everyone.

    The Xie Residence had always been very thorough, so naturally, nothing went wrong.

    Everyone received arge pile of gifts. Old Madam Yu turned to look at Yang Shuwan and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the preparation for the small banquet at noon?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was holding a gift that Mu Jin and Sang Zhi could not hold. She was a little unhappy, but she still smiled and replied, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already gotten up to take care of it when it¡¯s morning. It won¡¯t go wrong.¡±

    After everyone in the house had left, Old Madam Yu went to the inner room.

    A maidservant came to the living room to sweep the floor. Her sharp eyes noticed a crack on a certain teacup.

    The young maidservant was shocked and quickly called Bai Kui over. ¡°Sister Bai Kui, Young Master Zhou¡¯s teacup cracked for some reason.¡±

    Bai Kui took a look at the teacup in his hand and called the people in the tea room over. He said carefully, ¡°¡­ Young Master is one of us, so it¡¯s not rude. You can be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t be careless. Don¡¯t neglect the guests and embarrass the residence.¡±

    The maidservants in the tea room replied in fear and trepidation.

    However, they were a little suspicious in their hearts. There was a lot of attention to detail in serving tea. They had all been trained beforeing to the tea room to work. Every day, they would carefully check the tea set. For example, a teacup that was missing a corner, mouth, or w at the bottom of the cup would not be presentable.

    Now that there was an important guest in the residence, she was even more careful.

    The teacup was clearly fine. How could it have cracked?

    It was really strange.

    However, as she thought about it, she also made up her mind to be more careful in the future, in case anything went wrong and this dignified job was gone.

    In the inner room, Old Madam Yu said to Nanny Liu, ¡°The Xie family has an ancestral rule that no one in the family is allowed to be an official. However, this Third Young Master of the Xie family has had a talent for studying since he was young. He asked Old Master Xie to send him to the Wu Mountain Academy in Rudong to learn more. However, this Third Young Master is also a capable person. For some reason, he managed to hide it from the family and took the imperial examination. It was only when Xie Jingliu became a High Schr at the age of 14 that the Xie family finally realized. Old Master Xie personally went to Rudong and used a whip to whip him. After receiving his guarantee, he didn¡¯t continue taking the examination. Otherwise¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.

    However, she understood what he meant. Nanny Liu smiled and added, ¡°When I saw this Third Young Master Xie today, I felt that he was carefree and handsome. He¡¯s a rare young talent in the capital.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not inferior to Young Master Song. It¡¯s a pity that the Xie family has such family rules. Otherwise, with Third Young Master Xie¡¯s abilities, Young Master Song would probably not be able to surpass Xie Jingliu, even if he was Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple.¡±

    These words did not mean to belittle Song Mingzhao.

    However, the two of them were different in age. Xie Jingliu had be famous first. No matter how talented Song Mingzhao was, he was still a step behind. It was not about talent, but age.

    This time, Nanny Liu did not say anything.

    However, Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°I originally thought that he was indeed a rare talent, but I¡¯ve never seen him before. I just thought that others were exaggerating. Now that I¡¯ve seen him today, I know that others probably don¡¯t know much about him and actually don¡¯t think much of him. In that case, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a deeper reason why the Xie family sent such an aplished junior to the capital personally.¡±

    In the past, she had only treated it as an ordinary family visit. However, when she saw Xie Jingliu now, she felt that it was not simple.

    Nanny Liu lowered her head a little.

    ¡°Moreover, the merchant ship of the Xie family this time was eight or nine dayster than usual. This has never happened before¡­¡± Old Madam Yu pondered for a moment and pinched her prayer beads.

    She had not thought much about it before, but now that she had met Xie Jingliu, she felt that it was unusual.

    Old Madam Yu wrapped the prayer beads around her wrist and turned to instruct Nanny Liu, ¡°Get someone to inform Eldest Master and Second Master to return early today.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai wheeled himself out of the north courtyard. Chang An followed closely behind, his head lowered to his chest.

    Xia Tao ran over smartly. ¡°Young Master, Young Miss said that it¡¯s rare for Third Cousin from Quanzhou toe. She¡¯s a little young and can¡¯t entertain everyone, so she invited Young Master over to apany her.¡±

    Although he would be apanying her, it also revealed how close they were. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pursed lips suddenly rxed. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chang An, who was following behind, heaved a sigh of relief.

    Earlier in An Shou Hall, when he was standing behind his young master, he could also feel the pressure emanating from his young master. He did not even dare to breathe loudly. Even though he had been practicing martial arts since he was young, he almost couldn¡¯t breathe after holding his breath for a while.

    It was simply too scary!

    Seeing that her cousin, who hade from Quanzhou, had left happily, he almost crushed the teacup in his hand.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh!

    The neersughed, but the old ones cried.

    When Young Miss¡¯s biological cousin arrived from Quanzhou, she seemed to have forgotten about Young Master. No wonder Young Master was angry.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Angering the Little Girl

    174 Angering the Little Girl

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Nanny Xu ordered someone to set up tea, snacks, fruits, and so on. It looked even more exquisite than the ones in An Shou Hall. The table was filled to the brim. It was obvious that it had been prepared long ago.

    Yu Youyao personally served the tea to Xie Jingliu and smiled. ¡°Third Cousin, this is medicinal tea that I made myself. Try it quickly.¡±

    Xie Jingliu put away his folding fan and took the tea from his younger cousin with a smile. The moment he smelled it, the tea¡¯s fragrance immediately became clear and refreshing. After taking a sip, he felt refreshed, as if he had relieved a lot of his fatigue from the long journey.

    Heughed. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve really grown up.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°I¡¯ve made a lot of this tea. Grandfather, Grandmother, Eldest Uncle, Eldest Aunt, Second Uncle, Second Aunt, Eldest Cousin, Second Cousin¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft as she spoke. As she spoke, she tapped her tender little finger. ¡°Everyone has it. Not only this, but I¡¯ve also made a lot of medicinal fragrances that can nourish one¡¯s health¡­ Grandfather and Grandmother are old. Even if their health is good, they should rest more. The business in the residence is huge, so the uncles and aunts can¡¯t help but work hard. They should rest more. Cousin and the others¡­¡±

    !!

    Every word was filled with concern and filial piety for his family. The smile on Xie Jingliu¡¯s lips deepened. He suddenly picked up his fan and knocked on his little cousin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Youyao held her forehead, which didn¡¯t hurt much, and red at her third cousin intively. ¡°Third Cousin, why did you hit me? It hurts.¡±

    Xie Jingliu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re already worrying about all this. Why don¡¯t you ask me what fun, delicious food, and good-looking things I¡¯ve brought you? How are you like a youngdy? You¡¯re simply like a young mistress.¡±

    Speaking of this, his eyes darkened.

    He had followed the merchant ship into the capital for three days and was not in a hurry to go to the Yu Residence. It was also because this was his first time here that he had inquired about the matters in the Yu Residence in advance.

    The mistress of the household was sick and couldn¡¯t manage the household. Instead, they asked a young child to help manage the household. Old Madam Yu was kind-hearted and paved the way for her granddaughter.

    However, Yao Yao was only a child, and she had to be busy managing the house like an adult. Even with her grandmother¡¯s protection, her days in the residence weren¡¯t sofortable.

    He had also noticed Madam Yang before. On the surface, she looked generous and proper.

    However, when she spoke to him, her eyebrows were subconsciously raised, and her gaze became a little sharper. She was polite, but her attitude was obvious.

    It was obvious what kind of person her stepmother was.

    However, it made sense. A hundred days after his aunt¡¯s death, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t wait to wee her into the residence.

    To the outside world, it was said that Old Madam Yu was too old and didn¡¯t have the energy to take care of her eldest daughter, who was still in her infancy. In addition, Yao Yao was born a few days earlier, so it was really worrying. They were afraid that they would neglect her. They couldn¡¯t not have someone in charge at home, because she was the daughter of Yu Zongzheng¡¯s concubine . First of all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about it in the Imperial Court. Although outsiders felt that it was too rushed and would inevitably have some guesses, they couldn¡¯t say anything in the end. They just had to talk after dinner.

    However, the Xie family knew very well that these words were just to fool outsiders.

    A trace of mockery shed across Xie Jingliu¡¯s eyes.

    Old Master Yu had probably hooked up with Madam Yang long ago. Yu Jianjia wasn¡¯t really born prematurely. The so-called generations of schrs were just a bunch of dirty tricks.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She blinked to hide the tears in her eyes and pouted unhappily. ¡°Third Cousin, how can you say that about a mistress? Do you think I¡¯m wrong for being filial to my elders?¡±

    In the past, her father had despised her for not knowing her limits and being sensible.

    Her grandmother did not dislike her, but she also hoped that she would learn more rules. She even invited Nanny Xu into the residence.

    Only her maternal grandfather and the others treated her sincerely. Only they thought that she was only a half-grown child and should be thinking about eating and ying at this age.

    At this moment, there was a rumbling sound.

    Yu Youyao turned around and saw Chang An pushing her cousin over. She quickly said, ¡°Cousin, tell me, in what way do I look like a mistress?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. Thinking of how the little girl often said that he was like a ¡°little old man¡±, he felt inexplicably amused.

    However, the youngdy cared about her face. He really couldn¡¯tugh and anger her.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Cousin isn¡¯t even ten years old.¡±

    Xie Jingliu raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhou Linghuai.

    He was a young man sitting in a wheelchair. He was dressed in ck, making him look dignified and noble. He looked elegant and reserved.

    Other than Old Madam Yu, her cousin rarely mentioned anything about the residence in her letters. However, thest time, she had written a lot about her cousin.

    At An Shou Hall, Xie Jingliu had paid special attention to Zhou Linghuai.

    As if sensing Xie Jingliu¡¯s undisguised scrutiny, Zhou Linghuai looked up.

    When their gazes met, Yu Youyao felt that the atmosphere was a little off. She turned to look at her third cousin, then back at him.

    Hence, she quickly said, ¡°Third Cousin, this is my cousin, Zhou Linghuai, from Youzhou. He¡¯s been taking good care of me recently¡­¡±

    She kept saying that her cousin¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, but he still had to take time out every day to go to the Jade Courtyard to teach her calligraphy, studies, and zither skills. He even cut off wood from the Parasol tree and wanted to personally make a zither for her. Previously, he had even given her a fan¡­

    It was as if she was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know how well her cousin treated her.

    Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry.

    However, Xie Liujing was not in a good mood. He tapped his fan against his palm. ¡°You¡¯re already learning so much at such a young age. How can you have time to y?¡±

    From her words, it was obvious that she was very close to Zhou Linghuai. She called him Brother Linghuai and addressed him as Third Cousin. He was already ranked third in the Xie family, so couldn¡¯t he be called ¡°Cousin¡±?

    He really did not expect that his younger cousin would be living such a life in the Yu Residence. It was inevitable that she would dislike the Yu Residence and would vent her anger on Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao stopped what she was about to say. However, when she saw her third cousin¡¯s dark expression, she did not dare to say anything else. She quickly looked at Zhou Linghuai and introduced, ¡°Cousin, this is my third cousin¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Xie Jingliu knocked his fan on her forehead. ¡°Call me Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips slightly and looked at Xie Jingliu¡¯s hand that was holding the fan. He was ring at him, and a trace of ruthlessness shed across his eyes.

    Yu Youyao, who had been knocked lightly, did not feel any pain. However, she had been delicate since she was young. Even though she had learned many things from Nanny Xu and had suffered a lot, her delicate nature could not be changed.

    She covered her forehead and blinked. When she looked at Xie Jingliu, her eyes were as ck as an onyx.

 Chapter 175 - 175 King Pingâ€™s Movements

    175 King Ping¡¯s Movements

    ¡°Third Cousin, you¡¯re knocking on my head again. How can you be my cousin like this?¡± As she spoke, Yu Youyao turned around and looked at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Cousin won¡¯t knock my head with a fan.¡±

    Although he would knock her forehead with his hand¡­

    The little girl¡¯s pitiful gaze made Zhou Linghuai frown. He turned his wheelchair and walked up to her, asking gently, ¡°Does it hurt? I brought medicine with me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked at her cousin innocently. ¡°It was a little painful at first, but it stopped hurting when you showed concern.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry. He suddenly understood Xie Jingliu a little. He felt his hands itch to hit the little girl¡¯s forehead with his fan.

    The two of them were childhood sweethearts and loved each other, but she had forgotten about him, her ¡°third¡± cousin. Xie Jingliu felt very stifled.

    Zhou Linghuai had clearly only lived in the Yu Residence for two months and he had never interacted with her before. No matter what, he could notpare to his rtionship with her in the Xie Residence.

    However, he saw that his younger cousin and Zhou Linghuai had an invisible tacit understanding. Even if no one could interfere, it was no longer just the word ¡°close¡±.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao thought of her third cousin and turned around. ¡°Third Cousin, I have to write a letter another day and tell Eldest Cousin and Second Cousin that you don¡¯t want me to call you Third Cousin. Let¡¯s see if Eldest Cousin and Second Cousin will listen to you.¡± After saying that, she pouted and said seriously, ¡°Third Cousin is already so old. Why are you so particr about how to address you?¡±

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s expression cracked!

    Yu Youyao even sighed, looking troubled. ¡°My two cousins are both present. I can¡¯t possibly call both of you cousins, right? If I really did, wouldn¡¯t it be awkward if both of you responded?¡±

    A smile appeared on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pale lips.

    Xie Jingliu turned to look at him and felt stifled. He was about to say, ¡°Then why can¡¯t I be your cousin while the other person is Cousin Zhou?¡±

    Then, she heard Yu Youyao say in distress, ¡°I can¡¯t call him Cousin Zhou, right? There¡¯s no point in being distant. Besides, there¡¯s only one cousin in the residence, and all the other sisters call him Cousin. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to call him Cousin Zhou.¡±

    He looked at his little cousin who was acting like a little adult and shaking her head as she exined everything. She looked so cutepared to how big he was. Xie Jingliu was speechless after being taught a lesson by her.

    There was only one cousin in the Yu Residence, so it was only natural for her to call him cousin. The Xie Residence had a few cousins, so she couldn¡¯t possibly call him cousin.

    These words were clearly reasonable, but they made him feel unhappy. Xie Jingliu looked at Zhou Linghuai and did not miss the faint smile on his lips, but it was a little hurtful.

    With thismotion, the matter of name addressing was over.

    On a whim, Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to bring over a tea set and ce it under the Parasol Tree. After the leaf buds were opened, the leaves on the tree looked different every day. In the first two days, they were still tender green, but now, they were green and the leaves were much bigger.

    Under the mottled sunlight, the three of them sat together and chatted.

    Yu Youyao wanted to show off her tea skills, so she performed a few difficult tea patterns on the spot, winning the praise of her two cousins. For a moment, she smiled until her eyes curved, unable to hide her smug expression.

    She then performed some tea techniques.

    Her tea whisking skills were even better than her tea dividing skills. The tea she divided was already a little overboiled.

    The tea liquid fused together. The tea was like cream and fat, thick and dry. It was top-grade even though it was not removed from the cup. Even whenpeting with others, it was still presentable.

    The fragrance of tea filled the air, and the atmosphere became much warmer.

    It was rare for Xie Jingliu and Zhou Linghuai to have a conversation. Most of the time, they were talking about some articles and theories, mixed with some government affairs.

    At first, Yu Youyao could understand them. She held her cheek and smiled as she listened. However, after a while, Yu Youyao felt dizzy from listening, so she took the opportunity to go to the small kitchen.

    As soon as she left, Xie Jingliu changed the topic. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯te to the capital just to see Yao Yao.¡±

    Just now, the two of them had been chatting casually, but they were just testing each other.

    In this way, they could roughly figure out each other¡¯s depths.

    Zhou Linghuai looked sick and weak, and he was still young. However, his shocking talent was rare in the world, so it was inevitable that he felt a sense of admiration for him.

    Zhou Linghuai did not seem surprised. He held a teacup in his hand. It was the tea that Yu Youyao had just made. ¡°But what happened to King Ping of Liangzhou?¡±

    Liangzhou was located in the extreme south, where there were manyrge and small barbarian tribes. The barbarians were good at poison and insect control, and were not close to Quanzhou. However, the two were also in the south. Liangzhou was in the extreme south, and Quanzhou was in the hintend, so they were a little rted.

    There were many trade routes in the south of Quanzhou. All of them had to pass through Liangzhou, so they knew the situation in Liangzhou better than the Imperial Court.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and there was a hint of meaning in his eyes. ¡°Before the new year, the Southern Barbarians sent troops into the city. King Ping led his troops to fight, but he was ambushed and severely injured. The Southern Barbarians plundered wantonly in the southern border, and many people died. Not long after, there was a report from Youzhou. The Marquis of Changxing made a contribution in the north and handed a memorial to the imperial court. As a result, the entire court focused their attention on Youzhou, and very few people noticed Liangzhou.¡±

    The fact that Zhou Linghuai had noticed Liangzhou showed that he was a shrewd person.

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything. The tea in his cup melted as soon as it entered his mouth. It was smooth and fragrant. ¡°Without the crushing defeat in Liangzhou, how could the Marquis in Changxing have his glory?¡±

    With Liangzhou as a foil, after the Pce Examination in April, the glory of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence could no longer be suppressed. At that time, Xia Yansheng would have a headache.

    Xie Jingliuughed. ¡°You really understand what¡¯s going on. The vassal king guarding the border has a rtionship with the new nobles of the Imperial Court. How interesting.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked up at him. It was really interesting that he could still smile at this time.

    As expected, Xie Jingliu smiled for a moment before stopping. ¡°The Xie family has received news that King Ping will be bringing the heir to the capital to apologize soon.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was calm, as if this shocking news was not as important as the tea in his mouth. ¡°The vassal king is not allowed to enter the capital until he has been summoned. If he vites the order, he will be guilty of conspiracy. Not only did King Ping enter the capital himself, but he also brought his heir. I¡¯m afraid that the n is very serious. He¡¯s sure that the emperor won¡¯t punish him, and the Weining Marquis Residence will also protect him.¡±

    It was satisfying to talk to smart people. Usually, one would be able to hear the zither and understand the elegant exchange of words. Xie Jingliu smiled faintly. ¡°Why do you think Prince Ping entered the capital?¡±

    Not only had he suffered a defeat, but he also dared to enter the capital on his own ord. It was not an exaggeration to use him of ¡°conspiracy.¡± However, King Ping was fearless. After thinking about it carefully, he might be able to figure out the deeper meaning behind this.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Since he brought the heir, it must be rted to him.¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176 How Arrogant

    176 How Arrogant

    He did not say it clearly, but Xie Jingliu already understood that this was as he had guessed. ¡°Once King Ping and the Crown Prince enter the capital, the imperial court will be in chaos. Even the cab ministers led by Xia Yansheng might not be able to suppress the arrogance of the Marquis of Weining. I¡¯m afraid the vassal lords will not be able to live in peace.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai agreed deeply and changed the topic. ¡°Are you nning to tell the Yu Residence about this?¡±

    Xie Jingliu shook his head. ¡°Just give them a few reminders. It¡¯s a huge matter for King Ping to bring the crown prince into the capital. It¡¯s not much different from King You¡¯s rebellion. It¡¯s supposed to be kept a secret. It¡¯s not easy to publicize it at this time, and it shouldn¡¯t spread from the Xie Residence.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he did not say anything.

    A gentleman did not stand under a dangerous wall. The Xie family probably had to make some arrangements when they entered the capital this time. In order to prevent chaos in the capital from affecting the Xie family, it was no wonder that Xie Jingliu had personally entered the capital.

    With Xie Jingliu¡¯s achievements, it was much more convenient for him to do things in the capital.

    Xie Jingliu lowered his eyes and looked at the tea in his cup. His voice became more sincere. ¡°Before the New Year, Grandfather and Cousin Xin had suggested that she should stay in Quanzhou for a while, but Cousin had rejected them.¡±

    At this point, there was a hint of regret in his tone.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Even if Yao Yao doesn¡¯t refuse, the Yu Residence won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Everyone knew this very well. Otherwise, after his aunt¡¯s death, the Xie family would have brought his cousin back to Quanzhou. However, his grandfather refused to give up.

    At the thought of this, Xie Jingliu looked at Zhou Linghuai with a faint smile. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a son in the Zhou family of Youzhou. He can read at the age of three, recite at the age of five, and study at the age of seven. Unfortunately, the heavens are jealous of geniuses, and extreme wisdom wille at a price. He¡¯s originally a peerless genius, but he¡¯s innatelycking and has suffered from a weak illness since he was young. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always been in seclusion and rarely shows his face. The world only knows that the heir of the You King, Yin Huaixi, is outstanding. He¡¯s the best in the world, but they don¡¯t know that this Young Master Zhou is also the best in the world.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai remained calm. ¡°You investigated me?¡±

    Xie Jingliu did not deny it. ¡°A cousin from Youzhou suddenly joined the Yu Residence, and this cousin is on good terms with my cousin. You don¡¯t know this, but my cousin mentioned a lot about you in her letterst time. I had to investigate it before I can feel at ease.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked up at him, his eyes deep.

    The smile on Xie Jingliu¡¯s lips disappeared, and he did not avoid him at all. When he looked at him, there was a piercing cold light in his eyes, as sharp as a sword being unsheathed.

    This was no longer just a test, but a confrontation.

    After a while, Zhou Linghuai calmly picked up his teacup.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Young Master Zhou is a heavenly person. Even if Youzhou is a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯s den, it¡¯s not necessarily impossible for him to establish himself. I¡¯m afraid he has other motives for suddenlying to the capital. ording to what I know, Old Master Zhou didn¡¯t just die of illness¡­¡±

    Towards the end, there was a smile on his lips, but his eyes were cold.

    Although it was far from the truth, the meaning behind it was not vague at all. Zhou Linghuai did not deny it. He lowered his head and took a sip of tea. Only the fragrance of the tea that came from his cousin could appease the ruthlessness in his heart. ¡°It¡¯s not simple for the Xie family to be able to find out about this.¡±

    Xie Jingliu thought more highly of him and changed the topic. ¡°No matter what your motive for entering the capital is, it has nothing to do with the Xie family. I can tell that you still treat Cousin with some sincerity. Quanzhou is a little far from the capital. Even if you can take care of Cousin a little, it won¡¯t help much. Once the capital is in chaos, I hope you can take care of Cousin more. Take it that the Xie family owes you a favor. As long as it¡¯s within your ability, the Xie family won¡¯t decline.¡±

    He did not trust anyone in the entire Yu Residence.

    He might not have much trust in Zhou Linghuai, but he had no choice. Since Zhou Linghuai had a scheme, he had to have a bargaining chip. No one in the world could refuse the Xie family¡¯s favor.

    As such, the Xie Residence did not care about the price and tried their best to take care of Yu Youyao. However, Zhou Linghuai did not buy it. He said calmly, ¡°Yao Yao? I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    Even though his tone was indifferent, and it was not difficult to hear the unquestionable arrogance in it. It was as if everything that Yu Youyao did was Zhou Linghuai¡¯s own business and had nothing to do with the Xie Residence in Quanzhou.

    His request was futile and ridiculous. Xie Jingliu was not surprised. His smile became more genuine. ¡°How arrogant.¡±

    Even the Xie family did not dare to say that they could protect themselves in this chaotic world. Where did Zhou Linghuai¡¯s confidencee from? How dare he be so arrogant?

    He did not even care about the benefits that were readily avable.

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao led Xia Tao over and said happily, ¡°Third Cousin and Cousin, there¡¯s no good banquet food. The dishes at the banquet look sumptuous, but they don¡¯t feel good when you eat them. I¡¯ve prepared medicinal cuisine early in the morning. Have some medicinal cuisine to nourish your stomach first, lest your stomach suffers during the banquet.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai and Xie Jingliu looked at each other and stopped talking.

    The little girl had made sea cucumber soup, which was nourishing and gentle.

    Third Cousin was a guest, so naturally, she had to give it to him first. Then, she scooped another bowl and handed it to her cousin. Finally, she scooped hers.

    Xie Jingliu knew that his younger cousin liked to eat seafood, so he smiled and said, ¡°I brought you a lot of seafood this time. There are more than a hundred white jade sea cucumbers alone. I also brought a lot of red sea cucumbers, yellow jade sea cucumbers, and blue jade sea cucumbers. It¡¯s enough for you to eat for a long time.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Third Cousin.¡±

    After eating the medicinal cuisine, Zhou Linghuai said that he was a little tired and asked Chang An to push him back to the Green House.

    Although he did not want to leave at all, they were still biological siblings after all. It was inevitable that they would say something personal when they saw each other. It was not appropriate for him to be present.

    As soon as Zhou Linghuai left, Xie Jingliu said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to see the good things I¡¯ve brought you this time.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed crisply, her face filled with joy and anticipation.

    Xie Jingliu knocked on his little cousin¡¯s forehead. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    When they arrived at the hall, there were already mountains of gift boxes inside.

    She had long known from Xia Tao that her third cousin had brought over threerge carriages of things for her this time. Tea leaves, cloth, spices, jewelry, and so on were all customary. There was nock of them every time, and there were also many new things.

    Xie Jingliu picked out an exquisite sandalwood box and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°This is a new item from overseas. It¡¯s called a clock. It¡¯s a little bigger and can tell the time.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was surprised and couldn¡¯t wait to open it.

    The clock was less than the size of a baby¡¯s palm. It was made of ss, and it was thin and bright. There was also a kind of red stone iid on the side of the watch, looking dazzling and resplendent.

    Xie Jingliu leaned over. ¡°The red gem on it is called a diamond. It¡¯s actually the same as our diamond. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t use it often. The diamonds are made into objects used by craftsmen. The Kunwu Knife used for carving is made of diamonds.¡±

 Chapter 177 Tacit Agreement

    Chapter 177 Tacit Agreement

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. "Don''t take on the job of making structures if you don''t have diamonds."

    Xie Jingliu smiled. "Yes, it''s a diamond." With that, he pointed at two needles, one long and one short. "Wherever the short needles are, it''s when¡­"

    "It''s so magical." Yu Youyao was smart. She had already understood after just a few words. She couldn''t help but exim, "It''s more urate than a funnel or a drip, and you can even wear it on you. In the future, you don''t have to worry about missing the time. Third Cousin, how many of these clocks do you have?"

    Xie Jingliu''s hand, which was holding the fan, felt a little itchy again. "Why? Did you see something good and want to send it to your cousin?"

    Yu Youyao''s thoughts were exposed. She argued, "Why don''t you say that I want to give it to Grandmother?"

    Xie Jingliu said unhappily, "Although this thing is novel, Old Madam is old, so she might not really like it. She''ll just take a look."

    Yu Youyao pouted and stopped talking.

    Xie Jingliu smiled. "This is an expensive item. I only brought five this time, so I''ll give two to you. The remaining three have to be sent to the pce. You can use them in your room for a while. Soon, the other families in the capital will have them too. When the timees, it won''t be eye-catching anymore."

    Yu Youyao hugged her third cousin''s arm. "Thank you, Third Cousin."

    Xie Jingliu picked another box. "This is a kaleidoscope. It''s nothing special. It''s just a novelty."

    Yu Youyao thought of the kaleidoscope that Yu Shanxin had given to Yu Shuangbai earlier. She couldn''t help but smile and ask, "Third Cousin, I wrote previously and asked Grandfather to help inquire about a strange insect. Is there any news?"

    Xie Jingliu felt a little stifled. He couldn''t help but knock his little cousin''s head again. "You''re always thinking about your cousin. Could it be that I''ve be someone else''s cousin?"

    Yu Youyao pouted unhappily. "If Third Cousin says that, then you won''t have a share of the medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance I''ve prepared. I''ve been preparing for a month."

    Xie Jingliu was speechless for a long time. "I only said a few words to you, but you''ve already lost your temper."

    Yu Youyao giggled, her eyes sparkling.

    Seeing such a gaze, Xie Jingliu''s heart softened. He felt that even the stars in the sky could be picked for her. No wonder Zhou Linghuai did not hesitate to cut the wood and personally create a zither for her.

    Hence, he called the servant beside him and instructed him.

    The servant ran away and disappeared.

    Only then did Xie Jingliu say, "The Xie family''s ancestors passed down medicinal artifacts. Later on, after a few wars, most of the family''s inheritance was lost, causing the inheritance to fall. The Rhinoceros Bug you wanted was one of the few artifacts that had been passed down. There was none outside, but our ancestors had once offered one to Emperor Taizong of the previous dynasty. It was probably because of this that there were also records in the ancient books. The medicinal dew that you usually used for bathing was added with the medicinal liquid of the Rhinoceros Bug."

    Yu Youyao''s eyes widened in shock and joy. "What a coincidence."

    The servant returned with a bamboo tube in his hand. There were only a few simple but elegant bamboo patterns carved on it, and the tube was covered with small holes that wererger than needles.

    "The Rhinoceros Bugs aren''t easy to raise, and there aren''t many in the Xie Residence. I only have two for you. One is enough for your cousin, so you can use the other one yourself." Xie Jingliu reached out to take the bamboo tube and handed it to Yu Youyao.

    The two rhinoceros bugs. They were smaller than cicadas, but looked like cicadas. They were brownish-ck and had no cicada wings. They were generally simr to what Uncle Sun had said and were still alive.

    Yu Youyao was a little vexed and couldn''t help but ask, "How do I raise this thing? I''ve never raised it before. If it dies, wouldn''t it be a waste?"

    Xie Jingliu smiled. "Don''t worry about that. Feed it some expensive herbs. I also made a medicinal liquid for you. Before you feed it, soak it in the medicinal liquid for two hours. This medicinal liquid is a secret of the Xie family. It''s not that I can''t tell you, but it''s also troublesome to refine. It requires many extremely poisonous items. You don''t know how to use these herbs, and it''s not convenient for you to deal with these poisonous creatures in the Yu Residence. Grandfather asked me to bring some prepared ones for you. In the future, I''ll bring some over every season."

    Yu Youyao was relieved.

    At noon, Yang Shuwan sent Mu Jin over. "First Madam has announced that the banquet is ready. Young Master Xie, please move to the banquet hall."

    The small banquet at noon was also sumptuous. There were two tables, one for men and one for women. Yu Qingning and Concubine He did note. No one asked much, as if these two people were not in the residence.

    Eldest Master and Second Master were not in the residence, but there had to be elders at the banquet. Old Madam Yu sat down.

    Zhou Linghuai invited Xie Jingliu to the Green House. Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin were apanied by Yu Shanli.

    Xie Jingliu sat beside Old Madam Yu on the left while Zhou Linghuai sat on Old Madam Yu''s right. On the other hand, the eldest son, Yu Shanyan, was arranged to sit next to Zhou Linghuai.

    Although this was her cousin, his grandmother did not treat him as an outsider. She allowed him to bypass his big brother and apany her on behalf of the eldest son.

    During the banquet, there were no mistakes.

    Yang Shuwan, who was holding the banquet, also looked proud. The smugness in her eyes could not be concealed.

    After everyone gathered and chatted for a while, Old Madam Yu felt tired. She turned to Zhou Linghuai and said, "Treat Young Master well." With that, she turned to look at Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin. "You too."

    Seeing that they had agreed, Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to help them back to An Shou Hall.

    Zhou Linghuai invited Xie Jingliu to the Green House. Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin were apanied by Yu Shanli.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard and asked someone to bring the medicinal cuisine over.

    After that, Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to prepare gifts for everyone in the Xie Residence.

    She had personally made two medicinal pillows for her maternal grandfather and grandmother to calm their minds. She had also prepared all kinds of medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance. She had also added some spiritual dew, so the effects were obvious.

    In addition, there were also some popr items in the capital, dried goods from the farmstead, some good medicinal herbs, supplements, local specialties, and so on.

    Although the Xie Residence did notck these, she had carefully prepared them. There was a pile of them.

    Yu Youyao took the gift list and checked them one by one. After confirming that there were no mistakes, she called a few old maids over and carried the gifts to the Xie family''s carriage.

    It was arge carriage.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. "First Madam is preparing a gift for the Xie Residence. Old Madam has asked Eldest Miss toe along to help."

    Yu Youyao chuckled. Madam Yang liked to do things on the surface. Her grandmother was worried that she would be rude, so she did not decline.

    When they arrived at the main courtyard, Yang Shuwan was discussing the gift list with Nanny Liu.

    Seeing Yu Youyao walk over, Yang Shuwan''s expression immediately darkened. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Qing Xiu following behind Yu Youyao. How could she not know what Old Madam meant? She was so angry that her head hurt.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, "Grandmother said that this gift is very important, so she asked me toe over and learn from Mother. Mother, you have to teach me well."

 Chapter 178 - 178 Return Gift

    178 Return Gift

    When Qing Xiu heard this, she sighed.

    It was obvious that Old Madam did not mean that, but Eldest Miss was a meticulous person.

    Nanny Liu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been with Old Madam for most of my life, and I often make mistakes in returning gifts. Eldest Miss, you have to learn carefully.¡±

    Although her words were pleasant to the ears, Yang Shuwan was still unhappy. She said calmly, ¡°Then watch from the side. Ask me if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. She sat at the side and listened to Yang Shuwan and Nanny Liu discuss.

    After listening for a while, Yu Youyao pointed at the gift list. ¡°Mother nned to give a pair of peony tes from the previous dynasty, but the flowers are blooming very luxuriously. What¡¯s so special about this pair of jade bottles?¡±

    What special features could there be?

    The Xie Residence had given her a pair of Ru ware bowls. The Yu Residence did have a Ru ware tea set that wasparable. Logically speaking, this tea set was just right. However, Ru ware was an expensive item and was a lost art. How could she bear to let such a good thing go to the Xie Residence for nothing?

    Hence, she reced it with a pair of expensive but not rare jade bottles.

    When Yu Youyao asked, Yang Shuwan was stunned for a moment. ¡°This pair of jade bottles is very expensive. There¡¯s the word ¡®Jade¡¯ in it, and it also has the meaning of fulfillment.¡±

    The reason was a little far-fetched, so Yu Youyao nodded.

    Nanny Liu, who was at the side, understood what Eldest Miss meant. ¡°Since there¡¯s already a pair of blue and white flowers, it¡¯s not good to give them another one. Do you want to change it to something else?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was a little unhappy, but Nanny Liu smiled and did not say anything.

    Seeing that the atmosphere had turned stiff, Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°When I was taking stock previously, I saw a pair of jade bracelets with purple ribbons. They were just like the jade vases and spring bottles and were also a decent gift.¡±

    A purple ribbon was pure and rich, but it was very rare. It was much more expensive than the jade bottle, but it was still inferior to Ru ware. Yang Shuwan nodded reluctantly.

    Next, Yu Youyao really disyed the essence of the word ¡°learning¡± to the fullest. From time to time, she would point at the gift list and ask some questions.

    Nanny Liu¡¯s eyes flickered.

    The questions that Eldest Miss had raised were all things that Yang Shuwan had overlooked. However, Eldest Miss had grasped the situation well and did not embarrass Yang Shuwan.

    She knew how to do things and behave.

    Nanny Xu had really taught her a lot.

    An hourter, the gift list was prepared. Yang Shuwan had also bled internally, so how could she still be happy? She said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, get someone to prepare it.¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded, and Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Yang Shuwan had always wanted to take advantage of the loopholes in the gift list to save face, but she did not care about personal feelings. It was no wonder that her grandmother was worried. Even she was angry when she watched from the side.

    However, on second thought, she was just a concubine. How could she have any connections with the Xie family?

    There was nothing wrong with doing this.

    When she was making the gift list just now, she had asked some obscure questions. Nanny Liu understood what she was thinking and was trying to say something. Even if Yang Shuwan was unwilling, she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Even so, the gift that the Yu Residence had prepared was still a little too standardpared to the Xie Residence. It was nothing special, and no one would pick on it. It was not bad.

    After working for a long time, it was finally time.

    Yu Zongshen was the first to leave the government office. He changed into his official uniform and went to the main residence.

    When Xie Jingliu received the news, he had toe over to greet his elders.

    Seeing him, the faint smile on Yu Zongshen¡¯s lips deepened. ¡°I originally wanted to take a day off, but I really couldn¡¯t leave the government office, so I neglected you.¡±

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s name was Xie Yue. Only close elders and rtives would call him by his courtesy name.

    Back then, when he had gone to Quanzhou, he had coincidentally interacted with the Xie Residence, so he had gotten to know Xie Jingliu. At that time, Xie Jingliu was a little older than him. When he heard that he was ranked second in the Imperial Court, he pestered him for guidance.

    Xie Jingliu was a very big kid and was a rare talent in the world. When he saw him, he was delighted and inevitably became closer to him. He had a close rtionship with the Xie family, but the person he was closest to was still Xie Jingliu.

    It was also because of Xie Jingliu that the Xie Residence had helped him so much.

    However, Xie Jingliu¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re being too serious. I¡¯ve already disturbed you by visiting today.¡±

    Her cold attitude was obvious even to a fool. Yu Zongshen picked up his teacup and lowered his eyes. The fragrance of the tea in the cup lingered in the air, covering his eyes. ¡°Is Old Master¡¯s health good? Are Old Master and Old Madam well?¡±

    Xie Jingliu smiled sarcastically and did not say anything.

    Yu Zongshen was silent for a while. ¡°Back then¡­¡±

    Xie Jingliu interrupted him. ¡°After King You¡¯s rebellion, the entire court has been in turmoil. When I went to the capital this time, it was also because Great-Grandfather felt that the capital was about to fall into chaos. He asked me to secretly transfer a portion of the Xie family¡¯s business back to Quanzhou.¡± Heughed silently. After a while, he said, ¡°Old Master asked me to tell you to take care.¡±

    After saying that, Xie Jingliu stood up and bowed to Yu Zongshen. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me to enter the capital. I¡¯ll go to the Jade Courtyard to talk to Cousin first.¡±

    Before Yu Zongshen could say anything, he had already left.

    After he left, Yu Zongshen¡¯s expression was calm, and there was a trace of his usual smile on his lips. With a wave of his sleeve, the teacups, bowls, and tes on the table spilled all over the ground, and the sound echoed in the silent room.

    Even if he was angry, he would not change his expression.

    ¡°Xie Roujia!¡± An inaudible voice escaped from his lips, and his smile turned into a bitter smile.

    No one in the residence knew about this episode.

    It wasn¡¯t until nine o¡¯clock that the Eldest Master, Yu Zongzheng, returned to the residence with his official authority. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t heard the message sent by Old Madam Yu.

    Yu Zongzheng first went to An Shou Hall to greet the Old Madam. ¡°I was busy with court matters today and couldn¡¯t leave early to return to the residence.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sneered in her heart. Second Brother, a cab aide, could even return to the residence at midnight. How could he, a censor, be busier than a cab aide?

    He obviously did not take the Xie Residence seriously. It was also because Xie Roujia¡¯s death had made him timid. Even meeting the people from the Xie Residence was difficult for him.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t say anything else. She only waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine since you¡¯re back.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng heaved a sigh of relief. Although the government office was busy, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that they couldn¡¯t leave. It was also possible to bring some official matters home to handle.

    However, he had never liked to interact with the people of the Xie Residence. He just felt that after the people from Xie Residence returned, the entire residence was filled with a yellow and white stench.

    It was unknown what his mother was thinking. Every time a merchant from the Xie Residence returned, not only did he have to work hard, but he also had to return early.

    Xie Jingliu was just a junior. How could he be worthy of him letting go of court matters?

    Old Madam Yu took a look and guessed what he was thinking. She sneered in her heart. ¡°Your wife has arranged a banquet. Even if it¡¯s for her sake, she should know the importance of being there.¡±

 Chapter 179 - 179 Completely Embarrassed

    179 Completely Embarrassed

    Her thoughts were exactly the same as Yang Shuwan¡¯s.

    Yang Shuwan looked down on the Xie family, but when the Xie family ever brought gifts, wasn¡¯t she happily carrying so many gifts that she evenined that the gifts she prepared were too little?

    Master usually interacted with his colleagues, so his money did not seem to have decreased. How much of it belonged to the Xie family?

    It was obvious that if they were not family, they would not enter the same house.

    Yu Zongzheng was a little displeased. ¡°What does Mother take me for? I know how to treat my guests. I won¡¯t embarrass the Yu Residence.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded and did not say anything.

    However, her heart was thinking about something else. After Second Brother saw Xie Jingliu, he said to her, ¡°Mother, although the Xie family didn¡¯t say anything explicitly, it¡¯s certain that the vassal king will act strangely. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate the situation and ask Mother to work harder to manage the family. I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a break in April.¡±

    After leaving An Shou Hall, Yu Zongzheng met Xie Jingliu. The two of them chatted for a while before greeting each other.

    The banquet tonight had to be more grand.

    There was only one person in the house, so it shouldn¡¯t be so busy. However, it had only been two days since Yang Shuwan had regained control of the house. She wanted to take the opportunity to establish her authority in the residence and make a show of it. She had already arranged everything, so there was no reason not to do it. As a result, there were even more things to do.

    Yang Shuwan was still a little pretentious in the morning, but in the afternoon, she was really busy. She was also worried that something would go wrong and make Master angry, so she wanted to ask Madam Yao for help. This was human nature, but when she thought about how Madam Yao had taken the initiative to help in the morning, but was sent away by her, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    This was finally done on time at 7pm.

    After Old Madam Yu sat down, Yu Zongzheng, Yu Zongshen, and Xie Jingliu followed suit. Then, it was Yang Shuwan, Madam Yao, and finally Zhou Linghuai and the other juniors.

    Yu Jianjia looked at the empty seat beside her and frowned slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t see Fourth Sister at noon. It was just a small banquet, so it wasn¡¯t that rude. But why didn¡¯t Fourth Sistere over at night?¡±

    Her voice was neither high nor low, and even the other table could hear her.

    Yu Zongzheng frowned. Just as he was about to ask, he heard Yu Youyao say, ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t learned the rules well, so it¡¯s not appropriate for her to go out.¡±

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and said weakly, ¡°There¡¯s an important guest in the house, so it¡¯s only right that we hold a banquet. Everyone is here, but Fourth Sister is missing. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense!¡± Yu Youyao nodded.

    Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment, as if she had not expected Yu Youyao to agree with her. Just as she was about to speak, she saw Yu Youyao call Qiu Xing over. ¡°Send a few dishes to the Hanlu Courtyard. Since Third Cousin is here, even if it¡¯s not convenient for her toe, she should enjoy the banquet like us. She might not be here but we understand her intentions.¡±

    The eldest daughter had always been thorough in her work, so this arrangement was definitely not wrong. Yu Zongzheng did not say anything, but he nced at Yang Shuwan solemnly.

    Yang Shuwan was in charge of the household, so such matters should be arranged by her.

    As the first wife, she had actually neglected her daughter.

    It could be seen that she had always said that she was devoted to Qingning, but it was all to fool others.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyelids twitched. She understood her oversight and quickly smiled. ¡°Old Madam said yesterday that there were guests at home today, so she didn¡¯t restrict Qingning and Nanny to learn the rules together and let her leave the courtyard to join us for thebanquet.¡±

    Nanny Li understood and immediately echoed, ¡°In the morning, Eldest Miss felt that Fourth Miss hadn¡¯t learned her manners well, so she sent Fourth Miss back to the Hanlu Courtyard. At that time, the residence was busy and chaotic. I was afraid that something would happen to the guests, so I didn¡¯t report it to Madam in time. It was my mistake.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she immediately felt sick of it.

    Yang Shuwan had been negligent, yet she still had to indirectly me her eldest daughter for making such a decision.

    She did not even think about it. She was in charge of this family. Even though she was in charge of a banquet, she was already flustered. If she neglected her daughter, it would seem like she was not good at managing the family and did not care about her.

    Her reputation as a ¡°kind mother¡± would probably be greatly reduced.

    Madam Yang was the first wife, so she had to take responsibility for raising her daughter. If her daughter didn¡¯t learn the rules well, it would mean that she had lost her upbringing. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t me her daughter for this. Even a smart person would know what kind of person Yang Shuwan was after hearing this.

    To think that Madam Yang was still feeling smug and self-conscious about grabbing onto Yao Yao¡¯s tail. However, she had already exposed herselfpletely with just a few words.

    Yang Shuwan turned to look at Yu Youyao and smiled. ¡°Fourth Sister is a little rash. As her elder sister, you should be more tolerant. Today, your rtive came knocking on my door. He should be weed by the residence¡­¡±

    Although there was no criticism in her words, it was obvious from her words that Yu Youyao shouldn¡¯t have made such a decision on her own.

    Yu Youyao did not argue and nodded. ¡°Mother is right.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had suffered a loss, even Yang Shuwan raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You¡¯re still young, but you don¡¯t know that the rules and regtions of this banquet are too important¡­¡±

    Seeing that her eldest daughter was listening to her stepmother obediently and didn¡¯t retort, Yu Zhengzong couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You talk too much. Even eating can¡¯t stop you from talking. You only know how to teach your daughter at banquets. Why don¡¯t you teach Qingning more often? If you had paid more attention to Qingning, she wouldn¡¯t have failed to learn the rules well. Even Yao Yao knows how to care about her younger sister¡¯s upbringing. As her mother, you¡¯ve forgotten about her. This is your fault. Who are you ming?¡±

    Fourth Miss¡¯s upbringing wasn¡¯t good. It was because Concubine He who couldn¡¯t teach her well, but wasn¡¯t it also because Yang Shuwan, her legitimate mother, wasn¡¯t doing her best? What did Yao Yao have to do with this?

    Even Yao Yao knew how to show concern for Fourth Sister and asked her to learn more of the rules. What had Yang Shuwan, the legitimate mother, done?

    She probably no longer cared about Fourth Miss.

    She had been negligent, yet she was ming Yao Yao?

    Who was in charge of this family?

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s face turned pale. Her lips trembled, and she felt a lump in her throat, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    However, she did not expect that Yu Zongzheng would disregard the rtionship between husband and wife and her face. He had reprimanded her in public at the banquet, causing her to lose all face.

    No matter how glorious and capable this banquet was, it would still be a loss of face.

    She knew that one couldn¡¯t just think about things that weren¡¯t presentable. She had to think deeper. Old Madam Yu picked up her chopsticks and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s start the banquet!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng turned around and ignored Madam Yang. However, it was inevitable that he would feel a little awkward after his outburst earlier.

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t keep a straight face anymore. She picked up her handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her mouth before putting on a smile again. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for the banquet.¡±

    The atmosphere inevitably became a little stiff.

    A faint smile appeared on Madam Yao¡¯s lips. Someone was trying to embarrass her, but she couldn¡¯t stop him.

 Chapter 180 - 180 I Can Only Pamper You

    180 I Can Only Pamper You

    Yu Jianjia covered her lips and coughed. Her pale face also turned a strange red. It was obvious that this cough was real and ufortable.

    Yu Youyao was sitting beside her, so it was inevitable that she would be concerned. ¡°Third Sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. The dishes at the banquet are oily and meatier. It¡¯s better to eat less. I¡¯ve made some light and nourishing medicinal cuisine in the small kitchen in my courtyard.¡± After saying that, she turned around and instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Go and get a pot for Third Sister.¡±

    Just as Xia Tao was about to leave, Yu Youyao added, ¡°Grandmother¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t very good, and Cousin¡¯s body is also a little weak. Bring some for Grandmother and Cousin too.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s throat felt ufortable, and she couldn¡¯t cough anymore. However, her throat felt itchy. As she endured it, it became more and more itchy. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but cough violently a few more times.

    The atmosphere in the room eased a little. Yu Zongzheng heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Yao Yao is still the most thorough. She even thought of this.¡±

    !!

    His praisepletely embarrassed Yang Shuwan.

    If Yu Yao was thorough, didn¡¯t that mean that Yang Shuwan, an adult, was inferior to a half-grown child?

    Yang Shuwan, who had worked hard for the entire day and was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground, was really doing a thankless job. She had done everything for Yu Youyao just to let her show off. Her dignity and glory had actually be Yu Youyao¡¯s. Then, what was she?

    Yang Shuwan felt resentful and couldn¡¯t help but look at Yu Zongzheng sadly.

    Only then did Yu Zongzheng realize that he had misspoken. He felt a little guilty.

    However, when he thought about how Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t even hold a proper banquet, he realized that it was her fault for not being a good household manager. So what if he praised Yao Yao?

    Hence, he ignored Yang Shuwan¡¯s gaze.

    Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand, almost tearing it apart. She med Yu Youyao for this.

    Old Madam Yu nced at her and changed the topic. ¡°All of you usually say that I¡¯m biased towards Yao Yao. Look at her filial piety. Let¡¯s see if you still have the cheek to say that in the future.¡±

    Although it was a joke, it was the truth.

    However, Madam Yao smiled and agreed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? She¡¯s even better than me, your daughter-inw.¡±

    After being praised, Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red and she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°Mother woke up early in the morning to manage it. The banquet was also sumptuous. I was worried that everyone wouldn¡¯t think too much at the banquet and eat happily for a while. However, your stomachs would suffer, so I asked the small kitchen to prepare some medicinal cuisine.¡±

    When they heard this, everyoneughed. This was embarrassing for Yang Shuwan, who had just lost face.

    She hade up with all sorts of ways to say that Madam Yang had worked hard to hold the banquet, and the banquet had been held well. It was obvious that Yu Youyao was a sensible and filial person, afraid that she would steal her mother¡¯s face.

    Even the servants at the side couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Eldest Miss was really a kind and magnanimous person.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face lit up as he nodded repeatedly.

    The awkward atmospherepletely dissipated.

    Madam Yao knew what was going on and immediately said, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister-inw.¡±

    Yang Shuwan had regained some face, but she was not happy at all. When Yu Youyao said this, it made her seem even worse.

    Now, she was no longer embarrassed, but she had lost her dignity.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t even cough. Her chest felt stuffy, and her face turned even paler. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister. It¡¯s also because my body isn¡¯t strong enough. I have to trouble the elders in the family and Big Sister to think more about me.¡±

    When she said this, her voice was weak, and her light pink lips trembled slightly. The redness between her lips made her skin look as white as snow and pale. She looked so pitiful.

    Everyone praised Yu Youyao.

    She sat beside Yu Youyao and coughed for a while, but no one cared.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s only right since we¡¯re sisters. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. You should focus on recuperating in the future.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded, suddenly not feeling like talking anymore.

    After a while, Xia Tao brought over the medicinal cuisine.

    After Old Madam Yu, Zhou Linghuai, and Yu Jianjia ate some, they felt that the medicinal cuisine was very filling. Even Yu Jianjia felt much better after eating it.

    The banquet became lively.

    At noon, there were old and young people at the table. It was not suitable for them to drink too much wine and they only drank as a form of respect. It was good that they were polite. However, it was inevitable that they would drink wine at night.

    Yu Youyao was worried about her cousin, so she couldn¡¯t help but look over.

    Zhou Linghuai was talking to Xie Jingliu when his eyes moved slightly. Their gazes met, and their tacit understanding was obvious.

    Zhou Linghuai gave her a reassuring look. Only then did Yu Youyao purse her lips and look away with a smile.

    The two of them exchanged nces and did not hide it from Xie Jingliu. He nced at Zhou Linghuai¡¯s legs and knew that Yu Youyao was worried about his cousin. He felt stifled again.

    After three rounds of wine and the etiquette wasplete, a maidservant came over to refill the wine. Zhou Linghuai pushed her away and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in good health, so I can¡¯t drink too much wine. I¡¯ll use tea as wine.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen expressed their understanding.

    Before Xie Jingliu could speak, he saw his little cousin next to him hurriedly winking at him, as if she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t speak.

    It was really frustrating to see.

    What could he do? She was his only cousin, and he couldn¡¯t see her often, so he could only dote on her. Xie Jingliu also said, ¡°Of course, health is more important.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    After the banquet, it was already 9pm.

    Nanny Xu brought people over and distributed the medicinal cuisine that she had prepared to everyone in the residence. The medicinal cuisine was light and delicious, and it was also satisfying. She had eaten a lot of meat and oily food previously, and her stomach was so full that she couldn¡¯t eat more.

    After finishing a bowl of medicinal cuisine, her stomach felt a little better.

    It wasn¡¯t untilte in the evening that the banquetpletely ended.

    Xie Jingliu initiated to leave.

    Old Madam Yu was already tired, so she forced herself to stay awake. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy returning to Quanzhou, you have toe over more often to get closer to Yao Yao while you¡¯re in the capital.¡±

    Xie Jingliu cupped his hands and agreed, letting Zhou Linghuai, Yu Shanyan, and the others send him out.

    After getting into the carriage, the steward brought over the gift list from the Yu Residence. Xie Jingliu took a look and was no longer interested, so he took the gift list that Yu Youyao had prepared.

    After reading it, Xie Jingliu¡¯s heart ached, but he was also happy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this girl? She made so many things herself. Not only does it take a lot of time, but it also requires a lot of energy. She¡¯s not afraid of tiring herself out and making it seem like her family iscking.¡±

    After the guests left the house, it was quiet.

    Yang Shuwan had put in a lot of effort to arrange this banquet, but she ended up in a terrible position. However, this helped Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation of being thorough and filial.

    Yang Shuwan still had to drag her exhausted body to look for Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Master has drunk a lot today. I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t go to the study to handle official matters. He also doesn¡¯t need to be served by me. Come to my room¡­¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181 Cousin, Be Good

    181 Cousin, Be Good

    Yu Zongzheng had drunk a lot of wine, and his cheeks were red. He was still awake, but he was still a little angry when he thought about Yang Shuwan¡¯s negligence at the banquet.

    However, nothing had gone wrong at the banquet either. Madam Yang had been managing it for the entire day, and she had indeed put in a lot of effort. Even though he was unhappy, he couldn¡¯t really re up.

    Then, he said calmly, ¡°Go back to the courtyard and rest. I¡¯ll go to Lady Qiu¡¯s house today.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on her handkerchief.

    Two years ago, Old Madam had arranged for Yu Zongzheng to sleep with Lady Qiu. Although she wasn¡¯t as seductive as Concubine He, she was still beautiful, delicate and even younger than Concubine He.

    Other than Concubine He, she was the most doted on. Previously, Yu Zongzheng had mentioned twice that he wanted to make Lady Qiu his concubine, but she had found an excuse to dismiss him.

    During this period of time, Yu Zongzheng rarely went to her room. The imperial court was busy, so he spent most of his time in the main room dealing with official matters. The rest of his days were spent in Concubine Qiu¡¯s house.

    She was also furious when she heard it.

    However, Lady Qiu was someone arranged by Old Madam, so there was nothing she could do even if she was angry.

    Other than being able to control Lady Qiu¡¯s stomach and not let a scorned child jump out of it, she also had to treat her well.

    Yang Shuwan forced a smile. ¡°Well, Master hasn¡¯t been to my house for a long time. Moreover, Lady Qiu has also been serving Master for a few days. I don¡¯t think her body can take it anymore. She should rest for a few days.¡±

    Even the matriarch of an ordinary family would not have the face to say such things.

    However, Yang Shuwan did not care about this. She knew very well that it was important to capture a man¡¯s heart, and other dignity could be thrown aside.

    At this point, Yu Zong was about to consider their rtionship as husband and wife and didn¡¯t decline. Hence, he frowned and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yang Shuwan heaved a sigh of relief. Master was resting in the main courtyard. Not to mention anything else, they were still husband and wife. Even if they had lost face, at least Master¡¯s heart was still in the main courtyard, and he was willing to give her the dignity of a proper wife. The entire residence would not dare to underestimate her.

    At noon the next day, after Yu Youyao left school, Nanny Xu brought over a booklet. ¡°The things that the Xie family brought over have already been sorted in the warehouse ording to the gift list. They¡¯re also registered. Take a look.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the booklet and checked it carefully ording to the gift list of the Xie Residence. There was no problem, so she said, ¡°Pick some top-notch tea leaves, spices, cloth, jewelry, and some novel toys and give them to the elders, brothers, and sisters of the residence. We can¡¯t leave out the gifts for the second house either. As for what to give them, we¡¯ll follow the old rules and pick some ordinary ones to reward the servants of the residence. Third Cousin has brought too many things. If he makes two more trips, my Jade Courtyard won¡¯t be able to amodate them.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and agreed.

    After giving her instructions, Yu Youyao called Xia Tao over. ¡°Is Cousin here?¡±

    Xia Tao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Young Master has just arrived. He heard that Eldest Miss is busy, so he didn¡¯t let us disturb you. He¡¯s reading in the study.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier that he wasing? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything important. I¡¯m always busy.¡± As she spoke, she instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Bring over the few gifts I specially picked out yesterday.¡±

    Xia Tao disappeared in a sh.

    Yu Youyao held the bamboo tube like it was a treasure and brought Xia Tao to the study.

    Zhou Linghuai was sitting by the window and reading a book. The mottled leaves of the Parasol tree shined through the window andnded on him, making him look even more elegant.

    Yu Youyao smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. She leaned over and handed the bamboo tube to her cousin as if she was presenting a treasure. Her voice was cheerful. ¡°Cousin, quickly take a look at what this is.¡±

    Seeing how happy the little girl was, Zhou Linghuai thought that it was a new item that Third Cousin had brought for her. He opened it as he was told, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    What the¡­

    The little girl said that she wanted to ask her maternal family to find a strange bug?!

    At that time, the youngdy said, ¡°If you need anything in the future, you have to tell me. I can help you think of a way.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t bear to reject the youngdy¡¯s kind intentions, so he didn¡¯t refuse. However, he didn¡¯t think that the youngdy could really help him.

    During this period of time, his subordinates had been asking around about the whereabouts of the ¡°strange insects¡±, but they had found nothing. The Southern Barbarians were good at expelling and raising insects. They had even ventured deep into the Southern Barbarians¡¯ territory, but there was no news.

    As time passed, Zhou Linghuai lost hope.

    However, this strange bug that he couldn¡¯t find was actually found by the little girl. Zhou Linghuai smiled silently.

    ¡°Cousin, you didn¡¯t expect that I would really be able to help you find such a strange worm, right?¡± Yu Youyao looked at him with a smile, her curved eyebrows also revealing a smug expression.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that.¡±

    Yu Youyao was even more smug. ¡°Third Cousin said that this is called the Lingxi Bug, a treasure inherited from the Xie family. It doesn¡¯t exist outside. If I hadn¡¯t heard Uncle Sun¡¯s words that day and asked Grandfather to help find it, Cousin wouldn¡¯t have been able to find it.¡±

    So that was the case. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. It seemed that this medicinal treasure was also a secret of the Xie family, but the little girl did not hide it from him at all.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°So, Cousin, if you have anything in the future, you have to tell me. Don¡¯t underestimate me just because I¡¯m young. I¡¯ve learned many skills from Nanny Xu. I¡¯m amazing!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really a lucky star.¡±

    Ever since he met the little girl, everything seemed to have changed for the better.

    After the youngdy¡¯s treatment, his injured body had improved a lot. It was also because of this that there was hope for his leg to be cured. The youngdy had given him a pill form that could help strengthen his foundation, and even helped him find the most important Lingxi Bug.

    She was his lucky star!

    Yu Youyao smiled at her cousin. ¡°With the Rhinoceros Worm, Cousin¡¯s leg will recover.¡± She blinked, and her smile widened like ripples, filling her eyes, face, and heart. The stars in her eyes flickered, so bright that one couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great!¡±

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°I hope you can stand up quickly.¡± Her voice was gentle. ¡°Although you look good in a wheelchair, I still want you to stand up again and live properly.¡± She looked up, her eyes filled with stars. ¡°Cousin, you have to live well in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    There was a smile on his lips, and his deep eyes had a reflection of the little girl. His eyes were like stars decorating the night sky, dazzling with starlight.

    The little girl smiled. ¡°Cousin, the Lingxi Bug will stay in the Jade Courtyard. I¡¯ll help you raise it. Third Cousin taught me how to raise the Lingxi Bug. I¡¯ll definitely be able to raise it well.¡±

    The key to raising the Lingxi Bug was the medicinal liquid made by the Xie Residence.

    Yu Youyao wanted to secretly feed the Lingxi Bug with the spiritual dew. Perhaps the Lingxi Bug she raised would be better and more useful to her cousin.

 Chapter 182 - 182 Truly Unique

    182 Truly Unique

    ¡°Alright, thank you, Cousin.¡± Zhou Linghuai nodded. The Lingxi Bug was a secret of the Xie family, and it was not appropriate to tell outsiders about it.

    Yu Youyao took out a thumb-sized white jade bottle. ¡°Third Cousin even brought me a small bottle of the Lingxi Bug¡¯s¡­¡±

    It was indeed not good to use the words ¡°waste¡± to describe medicine that was going to be consumed. Yu Youyao suddenly stopped talking, but she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Thinking of the various strange medicinal herbs needed for the Essence Protection Pill, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was a little indescribable. Then, he saw the corners of the little girl¡¯s mouth twitch as she tried her best to hold back herughter. Her fair face also turned red, and she felt extremely helpless.

    ¡°Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao felt guilty under her cousin¡¯s gaze. She finally felt guilty and felt that she shouldn¡¯t haveughed. ¡°Cough, it¡¯s a medicinal liquid. The medicinal liquid of the Lingxi Bug.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but feel his hands itch. He tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°Even Cousin isughing at me.¡±

    Yu Youyao covered her forehead with her hand and looked reproachful. ¡°Cousin, why are you acting like Third Cousin? You always knock on my forehead. Although it doesn¡¯t hurt much, I¡¯m already a bigdy.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the words ¡®bigdy¡¯. He couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl. She still looked very young and still looked like a youngdy in front of others, but in front of him, she looked like a child. He didn¡¯t know when she would really grow up.

    Yu Youyao held a small jade bottle. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Uncle Sunter and ask him to try making the Essence Protection Pill. The Essence Protection Pill can help Cousin nourish his muscles and strengthen his bone marrow, so that he can recover faster.¡±

    She would secretly added half a drop of spiritual dew into the medicinal liquid. As she did not know the effect of the medicinal liquid, she did not dare to add too much.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, Third Cousin brought me many new and interesting things. I picked some for you.¡± Yu Youyao picked out a sandalwood box from the gifts she received. ¡°Cousin, take a look at this.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head and saw a pile of gift boxes on the table not far away. There was a deep smile in his eyes. Whenever the little girl received something good, she would always give it to him.

    He took the sandalwood box and opened it, then saw the items inside. ¡°This tells the time? I haven¡¯t seen it in the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was shipped from overseas by the Xie family¡¯s merchant ships, right?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so smart. This is called a watch. Third Cousin gave me two, one red and one white.¡± As she spoke, she took another piece from her sleeve and showed it to her cousin. ¡°I kept this red one for myself, so I gave the white one to you. In the future, you can use this to look at the time. It¡¯s much more convenient than a funnel.¡±

    Yu Youyao ced the red and white watches together, her smile soft and sweet. ¡°Other than the different colors, the two watches are identical. Do you like them, Cousin?¡±

    The clocks that Third Cousin had brought were all of different styles. Only these two pieces were identical.

    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡± After a pause, Zhou Linghuai said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I like everything that Cousin gives me.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned closer to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll teach you to read the time. Look¡­¡±

    Actually, after taking a look at this clock, he already knew how to use it. There was no need for it, but the little girl was excited to teach him, and he was happy to let her teach him¡­

    After lunch, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°Go to the study and I¡¯ll test what you¡¯ve learned recently. It¡¯ll be good for you to know how much you¡¯ve grown recently and how much you can teach ording to your talent.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and followed her cousin into the study. Her cousin usually guided her in her studies, calligraphy, and zither skills. Although he did not restrict her from learning, his requirements were very strict.

    Ms. Ye had asked them to learn things, but her cousin had asked her to understand them thoroughly.

    In a short period of time, her learning progress was much slower than ordinary people, but after a while, she would realize that her foundation was solid. The further she went, the more proficient she became in learning.

    Recently, her studies had also improved by leaps and bounds, and Ms. Ye¡¯s ss progress had also increased. Yu Shuangbai and the others were also suffering. It was only when she looked for Ms. Ye that she slowed down a little.

    Zhou Linghuai tested her on calligraphy.

    Yu Youyaoid out the paper, ground the ink, held the brush, dipped it in ink, and waved it. Every move was done in one breath, revealing a confident and calm confidence.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. The little girl had long and thin eyebrows. Her eyebrows were lowered, and there was a faint sheen to them. She held a jade brush, and a small portion of her slender wrist was revealed in her narrow sleeve. The more he looked, the more her fingers looked as fair as jade. The light yellow and green parasol flowers were scattered all over her dress. She looked elegant and pleasing to the eye, with an indescribable elegance and beauty.

    After Zhou Linghuai finished his cup of tea, Yu Youyao finally put down her pen and gently picked up the brush and ink on the table. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m done.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not miss the slyness in her eyes. He knew that this girl was being mischievous again. He took the paper from her and looked down.

    Yu Youyao had written a poem from the The Book of Poetry and the Way of the Nation.

    An Obscure View¡ª

    Gazing into the obscure view, green bamboo.

    There were gentlemen who were as sharp as nails.

    There was no such thing as a good man with a bad character!

    Gazing into the obscure view, green bamboo.

    There were gentlemen who were as bright as stars.

    A beautiful and elegant gentleman will always be remembered!

    Gazing into the obscure view, green bamboo is abundant.

    There were gentlemen who were as precious as gold and tin.

    They were modest men who were broad minded, magnanimous, humorous, courteous and personable!

    Zhou Linghuai looked at it word by word, his eyes deep. The little girl did not realize that her handwriting had improved, but some of her habits of using the brush, ink, and writing were exactly the same as his. The words she wrote were also very simr to his.

    However, his words had a hidden sharpness. His muscles and bones were restrained, making him look even more majestic and powerful. However, the little girl¡¯s words were graceful and natural, revealing the flexibility of a girl.

    Her cousin did not say anything for a long time. Yu Youyao leaned towards him and asked eagerly, ¡°Cousin, are my words eptable?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing my calligraphy ording to Cousin¡¯s handwriting recently.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why did you write this poem?¡±

    Yu Youyao sat in front of her cousin and held her little face in her hands. She looked at her cousin with bright eyes. ¡°Bones have to be cut, ivory has to be studied, precious jade has to be carved, and stones have to be ground. I feel that Cousin¡¯s bones are like jade. They require cutting and grinding. Only then can they be a treasure that¡¯s truly unique.¡±

    Cutting and grinding were the methods of carving bones, teeth, jade, and stone. They were figurativenguage. A person¡¯s literary talent, cultivation, and character were like bones, ivory and jade.

    In her heart, her cousin was such a person.

 Chapter 183 - 183 That Glimpse Between Her Eyes

    183 That Glimpse Between Her Eyes

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Back then, after Mr. Xian Yun left the capital, there were rumors in Youzhou that he had solved the precious chess game. ¡°He¡¯s unique and there¡¯s no other in the world!¡±

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and asked carefully, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t like this poem?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°I like it.¡± Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll test you again.¡±

    The questions he had set were from the Four Books and Five ssics, but the questions were tricky. Yu Youyao had learned the basics well. Although she couldn¡¯t answer them fluently, she could still answer them.

    After taking more than ten questions, Yu Youyao was so nervous that her back was sweating. She wrinkled her nose. ¡°The questions that Cousin set are so difficult! I feel like I¡¯ve learned them before, but also like I¡¯ve never learned them before¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°There are many simrities in the contents of the Four Books and Five ssics. Once you¡¯ve understood most of them, you¡¯ll be able to learn the next one more easily. For example, the Book of Rites also talks about the Doctrine of the Mean. If you¡¯ve learned the Book of Rites thoroughly, you¡¯ll naturally understand some of the relevant content in the Four Books and Five ssics. I didn¡¯t set the questions based on what you¡¯ve learned, but on your grasp of the subject.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips.

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re doing well in your studies. You can speed up your studies in the future.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel happy. She had been answering questions for a long time and was really a little thirsty. Now that the tea was in her hand, she quickly took it. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    After Yu Youyao drank her tea, Zhou Linghuai exined the question to her.

    After Yu Youyao heard this, some of the things she did not understand became clear. She actually felt as if the clouds had parted.

    After that, Zhou Linghuai tested her on her zither ying.

    After Yu Youyao burned the incense and cleaned her hands, she sat in front of the zither and yed the ¡°Ode to the Zither.¡± So far, she had only learned three songs in total. Among them, the ¡°Ode to the Zither¡± was the simplest. Due to Ms. Ye¡¯s influence when she yed in the rain, the ¡°Ode to the Zither¡± was also her best song.

    However,pared to Ms. Ye¡¯s zither music, which was clear, strange, light, and distant, hers sounded more mellow, revealing a lingering feeling of spring rain.

    The little girl sat in front of the zither. She was slender and exquisite, but she was also beautiful. She was elegant and quiet, but the most beautiful thing was the ripple between her eyebrows.

    After the song was over, the sound of the zither entered Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears and lingered in his heart. He was stunned until he heard the little girl¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Cousin, how am I ying? Does it sound good? I¡¯ve been practicing this ¡®Ode to the Zither¡¯ for a long time. I originally nned to y it under the Parasol Tree in two days.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly came back to his senses and looked at the Parasol Tree outside the window. He thought of the scene of her ying the zither under the Parasol Tree. The zither song was easy to y, but elegant. ¡°The zither sounds meaningful. Cousin, you¡¯re talented.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°I was enlightened by Ms. Ye. Of course, it¡¯s also because Cousin taught me well.¡±

    It was unknown if she was praising him or herself, but Zhou Linghuai chuckled.

    After Zhou Ling got pregnant, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She hurriedly took the Lingxi Bug¡¯s waste and medicinal liquid and went to the Green House to look for Uncle Sun.

    After receiving the medicinal liquid, Uncle Sun was so excited that his long beard trembled. He couldn¡¯t wait to open the small jade bottle and smell it. Then, he took a silver needle, dipped it in the medicinal liquid, and tasted it.

    Before Yu Youyao could ask, Uncle Sun danced excitedly like a madman. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is it. Haha.¡± As heughed, he ran into the pharmacy. His legs, which used to be a little sprained, were now running very fast. Even his slightly hunched waist was straightened.

    Yu Youyao wanted to ask about the Essence Protection Pill, so she picked up her skirt and chased after him. Unexpectedly, just as she reached the door of the pharmacy, she heard Uncle Sun say, ¡°I want to make the Essence Protection Pill. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡±

    With that, without waiting for Yu Youyao to speak, she closed the door with a bang. Fortunately, Yu Youyao reacted quickly and quickly took a step back. Otherwise, her little nose would have suffered.

    Yu Youyao was a little disappointed that she had returned empty-handed. However, when she thought about how brilliant Uncle Sun¡¯s medical skills were and how he would probably be able to make the Essence Protection Pill soon, she felt happy again and returned to the house to look at the ounts.

    After receiving her mother¡¯s dowry ledger from her grandmother, Yu Youyao would take time out every day to look through it. It was not an easy task to figure out the ounts that had been umted for many years. Even with Nanny Xu and Dong Mei¡¯s help, it was still very difficult. It was probably not something that could be figured out in a short time.

    After a while, Dong Mei came over to report that the gift list for everyone in the residence was ready. Yu Youyao took a rough look and felt that there was no problem. ¡°Send the gifts over!¡±

    Once Dong Mei got the word, she went to make the arrangements.

    After receiving the gifts, the residence could not help but praise Eldest Miss for being kind and generous. Yang Shuwan was embarrassed to death. When she thought of the jadeite that she had given out previously, she almost tore her handkerchief apart. This time, she was even more careful when choosing her gift. She gave her a set of pure gold head ornaments. It was neither outstanding nor wrong. This way, it was inevitable that Madam Yao from the second branch would feel inferior and feel unhappy again.

    Before she knew it, it was April.

    After copying a Buddhist scripture, Old Madam Yu asked Qing Xiu to help her out of the temple hall.

    Nanny Liu lifted the curtain and walked in happily. ¡°Old Madam, the Imperial Court has announced that the re-examination will be held on April 10th in the Hall of Peace. On April 26th, the imperial examination will be held in the Hall of Peace. There¡¯s a hugemotion outside, and everyone is discussing this matter.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she also smiled. ¡°It¡¯s finally settled. My hanging heart now has a ce to rest.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Even people like us in the residence are nervous and frustrated during the examination that happens once every three years, let alone those students who are taking the examination.¡±

    As Old Madam Yu fiddled with her prayer beads, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t be careless in the second round of examinations in front of the pce. After the second round of examinations, the rankings of the candidates will also have to be referenced. Send a nanny who knows the rules to the courtyard arranged by the n to teach the disciples participating in the second round of examinations the rules of the pce. The rules of the pce are long and strict. Every year, there will be candidates who are disqualified from taking the examination because of a mistake in their etiquette. Our family can¡¯t make such a mistake.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed and listened to Old Madam¡¯s instructions.

    In the Jade Courtyard, the green leaves on the trees were thick and shaded. They were like a huge green umbre or jade clouds that were held high, covering most of the Jade Courtyard. The lotuske was filled with green leaves, and the entire Jade Courtyard was beautiful.

    Yu Youyao was practicing her calligraphy ording to her cousin¡¯s handwriting when she heard Xia Tao report, ¡°Young Miss, Nanny Liu is here.¡±

 Chapter 184 - 184 What a Mischievous Child!

    184 What a Mischievous Child!

    Yu Youyao quickly put down her brush, tidied her clothes, and left the study for the reception pavilion.

    When she saw Yu Youyao, Nanny Liu smiled and said, ¡°On April 10th, a few disciples who are in the middle ranks of the n¡¯s examination will be participating in the second examination in front of the pce. Old Madam values it very much and asked me toe over to ask Eldest Miss for some medicinal tea and fragrances to nourish their bodies. She also asked me to send some medicinal recipes over. We can also help out a little and leave it to fate.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I made a lot in my house, so Nanny can take them over.¡±

    With that, she turned around and instructed Chun Xiao.

    Chun Xiao entered the side room. Not long after, she came out with the medicinal tea that had already been wrapped neatly.

    !!

    When Nanny Liu saw this, her smile deepened. Then, she heard Eldest Miss say, ¡°There¡¯s nothing taboo about medicinal tea and medicinal fragrances. Just use whatever you want. The medicinal cuisine is more important. It¡¯s more appropriate to pick an old woman who knows medicinal cuisine from my courtyard and send her over to take care of it.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and took the items. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±

    After returning to An Shou Hall, Nanny Liu looked for Old Madam. ¡°Once you mentioned it, Eldest Miss asked Chun Xiao to bring something over. As soon as I took a sip of tea, the things were already brought out. It¡¯s obvious that Eldest Miss had already thought of this. She was already prepared and waiting for me to get it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was also happy to hear this. ¡°Yao Yao is a meticulous person. She thinks of others in every way. Now that she¡¯s grown up, she can also take care of her family¡¯s affairs. It¡¯s our family¡¯s luck to have such a child.¡±

    After sending Nanny Liu off, Yu Youyao did not n to continue practicing her calligraphy. Thinking that there was still no news of the Essence Protection Pill, Yu Youyao inevitably felt a little anxious, so she went to the Green House to look for Uncle Sun.

    At this moment, Uncle Sun did not close the door. He stayed in the pharmacy all day and did not even leave the house. He looked like he had gone crazy. His beard was disheveled, and his body was sloppy. There was a strong smell of sour herbs on him.

    ¡°Why is it still not working? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    ¡°What went wrong?¡±

    ¡°Although the prescription for the Essence Protection Pill doesn¡¯t record the steps to making it, doctors with brilliant medical skills have their own unique methods of making medicine. ording to my many years of experience, it¡¯s impossible for me not to be able to make it¡­¡±

    Yu Youyou endured the smell on Uncle Sun¡¯s body and said casually, ¡°Could it be that the Essence Protection Pill was not concocted but made using other methods? The Daoists have alchemy skills, the Southern Barbarians have Miao doctors, and the Xie family has medicinal artifacts¡­¡±

    Who knew!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Uncle Sun¡¯s eyes widened, and he pped his forehead hard.

    Yu Youyao looked at Uncle Sun in shock. What did I just say?

    Uncle Sun looked excited. ¡°I knew it. Why didn¡¯t it work after trying more than ten methods in a row? It doesn¡¯t make sense. It turns out that the method I made it with was wrong. The Essence Protection Pill is called the Essence Protection Pill. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s also refined with alchemy¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Alchemy is a Daoist method. Uncle Sun, do you know how to refine pills? Do you want me to find an alchemist¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun¡¯s eyes widened, and his white beard trembled. ¡°Little girl, who are you looking down on? Haven¡¯t you heard that medicine doesn¡¯t differentiate between sects? My Sun family¡¯s ancestor was the King of Medicine. Not only was that King of Medicine¡¯s medical skills outstanding, but he was also an extremely powerful alchemy master. As a descendant, how could I not know how to refine pills?!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at Uncle Sun in disbelief. ¡°Uncle Sun, you¡¯re too amazing. You even know how to refine pills.¡±

    Uncle Sun enjoyed the little girl¡¯s shocked expression very much. He stroked his long beard and looked like an unfathomable expert as he pretended to be deep in thought. ¡°Of course. Although I rarely refine pills, my alchemy skills are awesome.¡±

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s sly expression, Zhou Linghuai knew that she was fooling Uncle Sun again.

    What a mischievous child!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darted around and she frowned. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s poison in the pills. It¡¯s not good for one¡¯s health to take too many pills. Cousin¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun nced at her from the corner of his eye and snorted. ¡°The King of Medicine has recorded a method of refining pills using ¡®fire suppression¡¯ in the ¡®Pill Scripture: Internal Sulphur Method¡¯. It can reduce the toxicity of the pills. Then, using a traditional Chinese medicine formtion, the toxicity of the pills refined can be reduced to the minimum. I¡¯ll also refine a special poison expelling medicine for Young Master to take. Then, I won¡¯t have to worry that the pills will harm his body.¡±

    The pill poison was umted in the body. If it couldn¡¯t bepletely removed with medicine, it would more or less damage Young Master¡¯s body. However,pared to the effect of the Essence Protection Pill, that little pill poison was still eptable to Young Master.

    Yu Youyao was relieved when she heard this.

    Spiritual dewdrop had the effect of purging poison. She used it to nourish her cousin¡¯s body. Even if there was a trace of pill poison left, she was no longer afraid.

    Hence, Yu Youyao hugged Uncle Sun¡¯s arm. ¡°Uncle Sun, tell me quickly what you need to refine pills. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it immediately.¡±

    Uncle Sun nodded. ¡°Sulfur, saltpeter, charcoal¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°These are all explosive items. Can they really be used to refine pills?¡± Why did she feel that Uncle Sun was a little unreliable?

    Uncle Sun was so angry that his long eyebrows trembled a few times. ¡°ording to what I said, these are considered ck powder used for alchemy. ck powder doesn¡¯t explode easily.¡±

    Yu Youyao was still worried, but since Uncle Sun had already said so, she did not dare to doubt him. She quickly nodded. ¡°Whatever Uncle Sun says then. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it immediately.¡±

    Uncle Sun snorted.

    Yu Youyao ran out but retreated after a few steps. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go prepare what Uncle Sun wants first. I think he¡¯s very confident this time. He¡¯ll definitely seed.¡±

    The little girl was clearly hesitant, but she still came tofort him. Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Go!¡±

    When Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, she was not in a hurry to prepare what Uncle Sun wanted. Instead, she first looked for Nanny Xu and asked about the medicinal pills.

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°In The Kinship of the Three, it¡¯s said that gold is indestructible, so it¡¯s a treasure. Most of the time, gold is used to refine longevity medicine.¡±

    Yu Youyao was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t all medicinal pills refined using gold?¡±

    Nanny Xu shook her head. ¡°There are also alchemists in the pce who can refine medicinal pills. Chinese medicine has a method to treat illnesses with ¡®fire suppression¡¯. It¡¯s said that the fire suppression method can borrow the power of Yin and Yang, and the aura of the five elements. By following a traditional Chinese medicine form, one can unleash the greatest effect of the medicinal herbs. It¡¯s equivalent to brewing medicine properly when it is prepared. However, there is a water refinement method, and a fire refinement method. The methods are different, but they all lead to the same goal.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly realized that she was too inexperienced.

    Nanny Xu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Uncle Sun is most likely going to refine medicinal pills, which are somewhat poisonous. For the effects of the pill refinement to be better, the amount of pill poison also has to be greater. However, it doesn¡¯t hurt if a person nourishes his or her body more often. The Empress Dowager takes the medicinal pills refined by alchemists all year round to nourish her body. Back then, I specially arranged for her body to be nourished in the pce.¡±

 Chapter 185 - 185 Savior

    185 Savior

    Yu Youyou was finally relieved. She wrote down what she needed to refine pills and handed them to Qiu Xing. She instructed, ¡°Prepare it quietly. Don¡¯t make it public.¡±

    The people in the residence only thought that Uncle Sun was an ordinary doctor and did not know how powerful he was. If they knew that Uncle Sun wanted to refine pills, they would inevitably suspect Uncle Sun¡¯s background and her cousin.

    Moreover, he was obsessed with alchemy. It wouldn¡¯t be good if news of him refining pills spread.

    Since there was progress in refining the Essence Protection Pill, she had to carefully nurture the Lingxi Bugs.

    Yu Youyao raised the two Lingxi Bugs separately. One of them was fed medicinal herbs with spirit dew, while the other was kept as an ordinary pet. After two to three days, there were already some differences.

    !!

    The color of the one that was raised with spiritual dew seemed to have faded a little. Not only did it excrete more medicinal liquid every day, but its color had also faded a little.

    The other one did not change much.

    In order topare the effects of the two, Yu Youyao had used two different medicinal liquids to make medicinal tea that could nourish the body. After drinking it for two days, she had already noticed the difference.

    The Lingxi Bug¡¯s medicinal liquid had some effect on the medicinal tea after being fed the spiritual dew. It was very effective, and the effect was naturally better.

    Yu Youyao nned to raise them for a while longer to observe them carefully. After confirming that there were no problems, she would raise both of them with spiritual dew.

    The medicinal liquid of that Lingxi Bug was indeed extraordinary. The medicinal tea that it made was much better than what she had made previously. She nned to make more and ask Uncle Sun to make some powerful medicine.

    On April 8th, it was the Buddha Festival. Old Madam Yu paid her respects to Buddha, and everyone in the residence began to do so.

    No matter how busy Yang Shuwan and Madam Yao were, they had to make time to go to the temple hall to copy scriptures. On one hand, it was to worship Buddha, and on the other hand, it was to show their filial piety to Old Madam.

    Yu Youyao also copied the Ksitigarbha Sutra and the Longevity Sutra every day.

    On this day, Yu Youyao had just copied a few pages of scripture when Xia Tao came over. ¡°Young Miss, Liu¡¯er identally broke First Madam¡¯s favorite blue and white bowl, so First Madam hit her ten times and sent her to the outer courtyard stable to work.¡±

    Yu Youyao put down her pen and picked up the teacup beside her. She lowered her head and drank her tea without saying anything.

    Xia Tao was a little indignant. ¡°It wasn¡¯t Liu¡¯er who broke it. It was the mulberry branch in front of First Madam that caused her to trip and fall. That was why she smashed the blue and white bowl. First Madam got someone to drag Liu¡¯er into the courtyard, and she beat her to death. After ten strokes of the paddle, Liu¡¯er couldn¡¯t even get out of bed.¡±

    Liu¡¯er had spoken to Old Madam Ma, so Eldest Madam held a grudge against her. During this period of time, she had tortured Liu¡¯er a lot and let her do the dirtiest and most tiring things.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup and wiped the corner of her mouth with a handkerchief.

    Xia Tao was worried. ¡°Liu¡¯er is seriously injured. The doctor said that she needs to recuperate for a while, but the work in the horse stable is dirty and tiring. Not many people can take it¡­¡±

    First Madam was really ruthless. If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Miss¡¯s rules, which clearly stated that if something was broken, it would only result in ten strokes at most. Liu¡¯er probably almost lost half her life.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Get Liu¡¯er to recuperate carefully for a few days. After her injuries recover, arrange for her to be sent to the Jade Courtyard to take on Qiu Xing¡¯s errands. I stillck a maidservant to serve me, so I¡¯ll let Qiu Xing take over.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was a petty person. Even if she sent Liu¡¯er to the outer courtyard, she might not necessarily let her off. Liu¡¯er and the Jade Courtyard could be considered to have some rtionship, so it was also possible to arrange for her to enter the Jade Courtyard.

    Indeed, she needed someone to take care of her study carefully.

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened. She told Young Miss about this because she wanted to help Liu¡¯er and ask her to arrange a lighter job for her. This was easy for Young Miss, but she did not expect her to directly arrange for Liu¡¯er to stay in the Jade Courtyard. Of course, this was even better.

    Xia Tao was very happy. ¡°Young Miss, Liu¡¯er is very efficient. She will definitely do her job well after entering the Jade Courtyard. I¡¯ll go and tell Liu¡¯er first.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Old Madam Ma was a noteworthy person. Just by looking at the incident she had caused in the residence previously, one could tell that she was respected. Liu¡¯er did not look special, but she was still considered loyal. To be able to catch Old Madam Ma¡¯s eye, she probably had some outstanding qualities. Such a person was naturally much more appropriate than ordinary people.

    There were indeed not enough people following her. She had originally nned to let Nanny Xu choose a few people carefully and teach them well before letting them enter the Jade Courtyard to serve her.

    Now that Liu¡¯er was connected to her, it was appropriate.

    Xia Tao ran into the house and told Liu¡¯er the news.

    Old Madam Ma pursed her lips in amusement. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing in disguise. In the future, Liu¡¯er will have a good ce to go. I can finally be at ease. Eldest Miss has really taken after Old Madam. She¡¯s benevolent and kind.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Liu¡¯er and said sternly, ¡°You have to remember Eldest Miss¡¯s kindness and serve her well in the future.¡±

    Liu¡¯ery in bed, her face as white as a sheet. She was probably in so much pain that her forehead was covered in sweat. She struggled to get out of bed.

    It wasmon for big families to punish servants who had made mistakes. Although the master would not beat them to death, if they were beaten half to death and tortured for a while, they would die of illness. They were all servants who had been bought into the residence. After signing the death contract, they would take a mat and roll it up before throwing it into the mass grave.

    A few years ago, there was a girl called Cao¡¯er in the main courtyard. She was beautiful, and Master took a few more nces at her and asked for her name. In less than two days, that girl made a mistake and was pped thirty times, losing half her life on the spot.

    In order to show her benevolence, she had hired a doctor, but her injuries could not be treated. After being bedridden for a month, she passed away.

    One night, when she got up in the middle of the night, she saw two old maids carrying a mat out of the back door. The mat was a little short, revealing a pair of red embroidered shoes with beautiful vines embroidered on them.

    She had given these shoes to Cao¡¯er.

    Eldest Miss did not allow the residence to abuse the servants at will. She had always treated the servants generously and clearly. She made new rules and made it clear that if something was broken, the culprit would be punished with no more than ten strokes of the cane, regardless of how expensive the item was. In serious cases, the person would be fined monthly. In the worst case, the person would be sold.

    If not for this rule, even with her godmother¡¯s favor, she probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up any better than Cao¡¯er.

    Eldest Miss had saved her life.

    In her heart, Eldest Miss was her savior.

    Xia Tao was shocked and wanted to push Liu¡¯er back down. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up and lie back down. You¡¯re still injured. How can you get up¡­¡±

    Liu¡¯er shook her head and insisted on getting up. ¡°I want to go to the Jade Courtyard to thank Eldest Miss¡­¡±

    Although her godmother wanted to arrange for her to enter the Jade Courtyard, it wouldn¡¯t be good to do it after Eldest Madam Yang just punished her. She probably needed to wait for a long time.

 Chapter 186 - 186 Cousin, I Miss My Mother

    186 Cousin, I Miss My Mother

    Now that she had offended First Madam, she probably wouldn¡¯t be at peace even in the horse stable.

    The work in the horse stable was dirty and tiring. She was still injured, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost for more than a few days. Perhaps after a few days, her body would be damaged and she would almost lose her life.

    Not only had Eldest Miss saved her life, but she had also arranged a way out for her.

    Xia Tao said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank her for? Would Eldest Missck your words? If your body is damaged, it would be a waste of Eldest Miss¡¯s kindness. You should recuperate obediently. It won¡¯t be toote to thank Eldest Miss after you recover.¡±

    Old Madam Ma also advised, ¡°Miss Xia Tao, you¡¯re right. Look at you. Don¡¯t foolishly offend Eldest Miss. There¡¯s still a long way to go. Remember Eldest Miss¡¯s kindness and work carefully after entering the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    !!

    When Liu¡¯er heard this, she knew that it was inappropriate, so she did not insist.

    Xia Taoforted Liu¡¯er a little more before returning to the Jade Courtyard. ¡°Liu¡¯er said that she¡¯lle over to thank Young Miss when her injuries recover a little in a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and did not say anything. She thought about how Uncle Sun¡¯s Essence Protection Pill was developing after two days, so she made another trip to the Green House.

    Uncle Sun was flipping through the almanac when he saw her ring at him. Without waiting for her to speak, he said angrily, ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you tired? You¡¯ve been running around the Green House all day. Do you think medicinal pills are that easy to refine? Do you think it¡¯s simply picking up medicinal herbs and throwing them into the furnace?¡±

    After being lectured by Uncle Sun, Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°If this isn¡¯t the way to refine pills, what else do you do?¡±

    Uncle Sun was so angry that he blew his beard and red at him. ¡°Little kid, you¡¯re really infuriating me. Alchemy requires the right time, ce, and people. It has to follow the yin and yang, be adjusted for the five elements, and match the heavens. Didn¡¯t you see that I was flipping through the almanac?¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly leaned over. ¡°Which day do you n to choose?¡±

    Uncle Sun shook his head and closed the almanac. He nced at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°I¡¯ve already picked it. The eighth of April is a good day. It¡¯s still the Buddha Festival.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her face fell. She went to look for her cousin. ¡°Cousin, do you think Uncle Sun did it on purpose? He clearly knows that I¡¯m going to the Precious Peace Temple with Grandmother on the eighth of April. He¡¯s not in the residence, but he actually decided to start refining pills on this day¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai closed the book. ¡°The sixth day of April is also an auspicious day. I believe it¡¯s also suitable for alchemy. I¡¯ll get him to change the date.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she quickly shook her head. ¡°How can that be? Uncle Sun must have his reasons for choosing the eighth of April. How can he change it so easily? It won¡¯t be good if something goes wrong with the pill refinement.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head andughed. ¡°I¡¯ve also dabbled in mystic techniques. Not to mention anything else, I¡¯ve looked at the date and adjusted for the five elements ording to the yin and yang. It still works¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little tempted, but she remembered that the person who was refining the pills was Uncle Sun, not her cousin. Uncle Sun must have the final say, so she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. The day of the Buddhist Festival is quite good. Uncle Sun is refining pills for Cousin in the residence, so I¡¯ll pray for him in the temple. Anyway, I can¡¯t help much in the residence.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and nodded.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know mystic techniques.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration for him, making Zhou Linghuaiugh. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve read too many Daoist ssics, so I naturally understand a little.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not believe him. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too humble. If you say that you know a little, then you must be even better than ordinary people. You said that you know a little about calligraphy, but even Second Uncle praised your handwriting and paintings.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. ¡°On April 8th, you¡¯re going to the Precious Peace Temple with Grandaunt?¡±

    She had never mentioned this before.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother lit antern for my mother at the Precious Peace Temple. After I turned five, I had to go to the Precious Peace Temple with Grandmother every year to add oil to my mother¡¯smp and mourn for her.¡±

    At the mention of her mother, she looked a little sad.

    Zhou Linghuai did not think of this for a moment. He should not have mentioned it, as made the youngdy feel ufortable.

    ¡°Cousin, I miss my mother.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice was soft and as low as a feather. ¡°My mother gave me fifteen longevity locks of all kinds. Grandmother said that after my mother gave birth to me, she looked for a model when she was sick and made them for me.¡± As she spoke, she leaned over to her cousin and picked up the longevity lock with the lotus pattern on her neck to show him. ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing the longevity locks that my mother gave me since I was young. I change it every year. Every year on my birthday, Grandmother will personally help me put it on.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took a closer look. This longevity lock was indeed exquisite. The words ¡°Long Life and Wealth¡± were engraved on the back.

    The children of rich families were afraid that it would be difficult to raise them for a long time. They had the habit of wearing longevity locks from the moment they were born. Newly born babies had to wear silver chains to avoid evil that could suppress their lives. Not only were they lighter, but they were also afraid that if they wore too expensive ones, it would ruin their luck. If they were older, they would have to wear jade chains that were warm and smooth. They would nourish their bodies. When they were well-nourished, they would have to wear gold chains to suppress their luck.

    There was a lot of thought behind this.

    Madam Xie had given her daughter 15 longevity locks while she was still in her infancy. This was full of earnest blessings and care for her daughter. She probably knew that she did not have long to live and was powerless to take care of her daughter¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she sniffed. ¡°My mother must love me very much. When I was young, every time Father reprimanded me, I would miss my mother very much. For a period of time, I especially hated Yu Jianjia. I felt that it was all her mother¡¯s fault that I lost my mother, so I always went against her. Every time Father found out, he would scold me¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai held his breath and pursed his lips.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°Not long after Yang Shuwan entered the family, she tainted my mother¡¯s dowry, causing Grandmother to be furious. Not only did she make Yang Shuwan spit out everything she had swallowed, but she also sent the people in my mother¡¯s house to the farm. I don¡¯t see them often.¡±

    Her ordinary words made Zhou Linghuai realize that something was wrong.

    The old servants in front of Madam Xie were all brought over from the Xie Residence in Quanzhou. They were definitely loyal to their master. Yu Youyao was still an infant, so wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate for these old servants to help take care of her?

    Even if Old Madam Yu brought Yu Youyao to her side, she would still have to be served.

    Previously, Uncle Sun had said that Yu Jianjia was born at full term. It was obvious that Yu Zongzheng had colluded with Madam Yang when Madam Xie was pregnant and even secretly became pregnant.

    Thinking back to Old Madam Yu¡¯s actions, it seemed that Madam Xie¡¯s death was not that simple.

    The little girl was notpletely unaware!

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I heard most of what happened to my mother from my grandmother. My grandmother said that my mother was a magnanimous and polite person. When I was young, I also heard some things about my mother from the servants. They also said that my mother was clearly a good master¡­¡±

    At the thought of her mother¡¯s death, an indescribable anger suddenly arose in her heart!

 Chapter 187 - 187 Cousin, Itâ€™s Me In The Painting

    187 Cousin, It¡¯s Me In The Painting

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°When your mother got married, your third cousin wasn¡¯t young anymore, so he knew a lot about your mother. Your third cousin will stay in the capital for a while this time. After the Buddha Festival, we¡¯ll find an opportunity to visit the Xie Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao stammered and said nothing.

    Zhou Linghuai called Chang An over. ¡°Bring me the painting I drew yesterday.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She wanted to ask her cousin what he had drawn, but when she thought about how she would be able to see it with her own eyes soon, she restrained herself from asking. However, her eyes inevitably darted in the direction Chang An had left in.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    !!

    Not long after, Chang An returned with a painting in his hand. Before he could approach, Yu Youyao had already run over to take the painting and asked her cousin. ¡°Cousin, can I see it now?¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you. It can be used anytime.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Yu Youyao had already smiled widely. She couldn¡¯t wait any longer and carefully unfolded the scroll.

    The first thing that came into view was the tall green jade umbre. Every leaf on it was dense and well-defined, with clear veins. There were strings of faint yellow-green flowers on the branches. They were trumpet-shaped flowers without petals, but the stamens grew and hung on the branches, making them look even more beautiful and elegant. They were truly lifelike.

    ¡°This is the Chinese parasol tree in my courtyard. Cousin, it¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s just like the real thing.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She unfolded the scroll and saw an incense table under the tree. There was an incense burner with a phoenix head. There was also a faint green incense fragrance.

    On the table, there was a seven-stringed zither. A young girl in a green dress was kneeling in front of the table. She was quiet and beautiful. Her fair hand was plucking the strings, and she was wearing a string of yellow-green parasol flowers on her head. The long stamens hung by her temples, making her look gentle and elegant. Her eight-piece dress was like a blooming lotus.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Her voice was cheerful and delicate. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, you drew me. I didn¡¯t know I was so good-looking.¡±

    The little girl in the painting still looked young and tender, but there was a hint of charm in her eyes, and her lips were a little delicate. From time to time, her expression revealed a hint of tenderness and quiet beauty.

    But she was beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai hummed softly and smiled. That day, when he was testing the youngdy¡¯s zither skills, she had said that she wanted to y the zither for him under the Chinese parasol tree. After returning to the courtyard, he felt an itch and drew the youngdy ying the zither under the Chinese parasol tree. Although he was good at painting, he was usually surrounded by flowers, birds, and mountains. However, he rarely saw people in the scenery, but it was still pleasing to the eye.

    Yu Youyao held the painting and looked at it happily. She looked at it for a long time, but couldn¡¯t get enough of it. ¡°Cousin, I like it so much. Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Seeing that she had finally smiled, Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Youyao held the painting excitedly and returned to the Jade Courtyard. She lit an incense stick and ced the painting aside to smoke. A painting that had been smoked by an incense stick would be able to maintain the brush ink on it. The paper would not rot, and the color would remain the same for many years.

    After smoking the painting, Yu Youyao took the best fragrant wooden box and carefully ced it in the box.

    The older the incense wood, the more it could prevent dampness and insects, and ensure that the paper did not rot.

    The next day, Yu Youyao found Shopkeeper Wang from Baoxing Rice Shop and entered the residence. ¡°Grandmother, we have to do good deeds in order to return Grandmother¡¯s kindness. It¡¯s time to set up the porridge station in the rice shop. From April 6th, for three consecutive days, use the old rice from the past to make porridge. The porridge has to be thick. The old rice has to be checked carefully. We can¡¯t eat the moldy rice or give it away.¡±

    Large families also had the tradition of providing porridge during the new year, holidays, and disasters.

    Wang Dongquan nodded repeatedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Then, he asked, ¡°The porridge tent has been set up. Eldest Miss, do you want to find time to go over and take a look?¡±

    Large families gave porridge and rice for the sake of a good reputation. The main family had to step in and pretend to help so that others could see and gain a reputation for being kind.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go. I¡¯m too young to go out. Get someone to send a message to First Madam and ask her what she thinks.¡±

    One couldn¡¯t just be superficial, especially when it came to reputation. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of showing one¡¯s face.

    She was still young, so it didn¡¯t matter how much trouble she caused at home. It would also be fine if news of this spread outside. At this age, she should stay at home. The elders were in charge of the matters outside, so it wasn¡¯t her ce to step up and cause trouble outside.

    When Wang Dongquan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. This Eldest Miss of the residence was really not an ordinary person. She knew how to behave and did things clearly.

    As a result, everyone in the residence also knew that Eldest Miss was going to set up a porridge stall in the rice shop. They even exaggerated that Eldest Miss was kind and benevolent.

    When Yang Shuwan received the news, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry again. She asked Yu Youyao, ¡°Old Madam, you¡¯re paying respects to Buddha. The Buddha Festival is also our family¡¯s big day. In the past, we didn¡¯t have any porridge to give out. Why are we doing it this year?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and ignored Yang Shuwan¡¯s ugly expression. ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I want Grandmother to pay respects to Buddha, and also because I want to umte good fortune for my family. As juniors, we should also do good deeds and umte good karma for Grandmother, so that she can live a long and healthy life. I want to set up a porridge tent to show my filial piety to her.¡±

    Her words were filled with filial piety towards Old Madam Yu.

    Even though Yang Shuwan was unhappy, she couldn¡¯t say anything else. She forced a smile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you discuss such a big matter with Mother?¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Mother is in charge of the family¡¯s matters every day, and she still has to go to Grandmother¡¯s house to copy Buddhist scriptures. It¡¯s inevitable that she won¡¯t be able to attend to some small matters. As a daughter, I naturally can¡¯t bear to see Mother working hard, so I have to share some of Mother¡¯s burden. Otherwise, Mother will fall sick and suffer again like before.¡±

    Every word and sentence was glib, and it was linked to being filial to her again.

    At this moment, Yang Shuwan could barely smile anymore. How could she be willing to let go of the anger in her heart? ¡°You¡¯re still young. Don¡¯t you know that the matter of the porridge stall is very serious? How can it be easily done?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°In the past, the family often built a porridge shed, and everything inside has its usual practice. Manager Wang is a capable person. With him personally supervising, it naturally won¡¯t go wrong. If Mother is worried, when the porridge shed is built, she can go over and take a look personally. With Mother watching from the side, it¡¯ll be even better.¡±

    At this point, Yang Shuwan¡¯s anger was all bottled up in her heart. She could only send Yu Youyao away and return to her room to vent her anger.

 Chapter 188 - 188 Thank You, Edgeâ€™s Branch Leader, for the Reward

    188 Thank You, Edge¡¯s Branch Leader, for the Reward

    ¡°This little b*tch is really amazing. She sacrificed so much porridge and rice. Even old rice is worth something. She keeps saying that she¡¯s filial to me, but she¡¯s making such a big decision on her own. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t care about me as her mother or as the mistress of the household.¡±

    The most hateful thing was that Wang Dongquan from Baoxing Rice Shop actually listened to a half-grown child and really left the residence to start preparing for the porridge stall.

    What about her orders as the mistress of the household?

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that her head hurt. Nanny Li was worried that she was having a headache again, so she hurriedly got someone to brew Doctor Ding¡¯s medicine and brought it over for Yang Shuwan to drink.

    After Yu Jianjia finished her studies and found out about this matter, she came to the main courtyard. ¡°Big Sister is right to make such an arrangement. She¡¯s only a young child. She can still manage the family, but if she¡¯s short-handed, she won¡¯t be able to extend her reach outside. She was the one who suggested setting up this porridge stall, and she also wanted Mother to step in to represent the residence. You will be the one gaining a good reputation.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she immediately beamed. ¡°I was angry, and I didn¡¯t think about it.¡±

    Yu Jianjia smiled. ¡°Mother was sick for a while, and Eldest Sister was in charge of the household. There were also many rumors outside. Now that Mother has regained control of the household, it¡¯s time for you to go out and show your face so that outsiders will know who you are. Now that Mother is in charge of the household, no one in the Yu Residence can surpass you.¡±

    Yang Shuwan nodded repeatedly when she heard this. How could she still be angry?

    The next day, Yu Youyao heard that Yang Shuwan had gone to Baoxing Rice Shop early in the morning.

    Xia Tao was a little unhappy. ¡°Eldest Miss was the one who wanted to build the porridge stall.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and copied the Ksitigarbha Sutra without looking up. ¡°Why are you arguing about this? I built the porridge shed for Grandmother, not for her. Even if she gained face, she can¡¯t surpass Grandmother. This porridge shed was built because Grandmother was paying respects to Buddha. Grandmother will be proud, and the Yu Residence will also gain a good reputation. Why not?¡±

    After the porridge shed was built, the reputation of the Yu Residence¡¯s kindness spread in the capital.

    Yang Shuwan followed suit and also showed her face.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the eighth of April.

    Yu Youyao woke up early in the morning and did not learn etiquette with Nanny Xu. Instead, she asked Dong Mei to help her change into a in white dress that reached her chest. Her clothes were very clean, and there were no additional essories. Not only that, she was only wearing the simplest jewelry, making her look in.

    After washing up, Yu Youyao had a simple breakfast and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Bring all the Buddhist scriptures that I¡¯ve copied recently. The Ksitigarbha Sutra is to be worshiped in front of Mother¡¯s eternal me. The Longevity Sutra is to be worshiped by Buddha to pray for Grandmother¡¯s health and longevity. Don¡¯t get it wrong.¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded repeatedly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry then, Miss.¡±

    Just as it was 7am in the morning, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Old Madam sent me over to ask if Eldest Miss is ready.¡±

    ¡°We can leave now.¡± Yu Youyao brought Xia Tao and Chun Xiao to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu was dressed in grayish-blue and hadbed her hair into a bun. She did not even wear much jewelry and was also indifferent. ¡°Have you brought all the scriptures you¡¯ve copied?¡±

    Seeing Yu Youyao nod, Old Madam Yu left with her granddaughter.

    When elders went out, the family would definitely send them off.

    At this moment, Madam Yao was already waiting in front of the door, but Yang Shuwan was nowhere to be seen.

    Seeing that Old Madam hade over, Madam Yao hurriedly went forward to greet her. ¡°I¡¯ve copied some Buddhist scriptures. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring them when you worship Buddha.¡±

    With that, she handed over the sandalwood box containing the Buddhist scriptures.

    Nanny Liu received it with a smile. Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Madam Yao smiled. ¡°Mother, you have to take care of your health when you¡¯re outside.¡±

    Just as they were talking, they saw Nanny Li rushing over with an ebony wooden box. She bowed to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Today is thest day of the porridge tent in the rice shop, and also the most important day. First Madam went to Baoxing Rice Shop early in the morning to manage it. She wanted toplete this good deed so that it could have a good ending, so she couldn¡¯te over to send Old Madam off. Old Madam, please don¡¯t me her.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression was indifferent, but she did not say anything.

    After Yao Yao made the arrangements for the porridge stall at home, she told her about it. It was supposed to be a kind deed, so Old Madam Yu was more concerned about it. There was nothing to be unclear about.

    Madam Yang was initially unhappy, but on the sixth of April, when she showed her face outside, she jumped up and down. Every day, she did not do anything serious and just ran to the rice shop.

    After the first branch built the porridge tent, the second branch also built a porridge tent.

    Why wasn¡¯t Madam Yao jumping up and down over such a small matter like her? It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t manage her own family, so Yao Yao had to suppress her arrogance. She was looking for an opportunity to show off and let others see her shine.

    She was really embarrassing to watch.

    Nanny Li was also embarrassed. She quickly handed over the sandalwood box. ¡°Although First Madam didn¡¯te, she¡¯s very filial to Old Madam and respectful to Buddha. She¡¯s copied a lot of Buddhist scriptures recently, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Old Madam to bring them over to worship Buddha so that Buddha can see our sincerity.¡±

    Nanny Liu took it with a smile and did not say much.

    Old Madam Yu turned to Yu Youyao and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to set off. It¡¯s better to be early thante for the Buddhist Festival.¡±

    There were two carriages arranged in the residence. One was for Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao, while the other was for the servants. Old Madam Yu was old, so the carriage moved slowly.

    It was rare for Yu Youyao to go out. When the carriage drove onto the street, she lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out. The grandfather and granddaughter sat together and chatted about what was happening outside.

    At this moment, the carriage passed by Baoxing Rice Shop. Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze paused.

    When Old Madam Yu saw this, she also found it very eye-catching.

    After a while, there was a long line of people waiting to eat the porridge in front of Baoxing Rice Shop.

    Yang Shuwan was dressed in green clothes and had a headscarf on her head. She stood in the porridge shed beside Baoxing Rice Shop and helped to give out the porridge with a big spoon. This scene was nothing much. No matter who made the porridge shed, the owner would definitely do this.

    However, beside her was Yu Jianjia, who was also dressed inly like her.

    The youngdy was holding a smaller spoon and standing in front of the big pot with a smile. Whenever someone came up to her, she would give up the porridge and smile as she called out to them.

    Old Madam Yu looked away and sneered. ¡°She¡¯s only a young girl but she¡¯s socializing outside. She¡¯s really capable. She¡¯s just an eight or nine-year-old girl. She still has a long way to go. Her reputation is the thing that matters, not what she is doing now.¡±

    Yu Youyao said nothing. She only poured a cup of medicinal tea and handed it to her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu took it but did not drink it. ¡°Which youngdy¡¯s reputation doesn¡¯t first spread from the residence to the outside world? If it¡¯s a little bigger, it¡¯ll be reflected after the elders in the family bring her to the various families. I¡¯ve never heard of any youngdy from a big family getting her reputation from the streets.¡±

 Chapter 189 - 189 Blood Beeswax Beads

    189 Blood Beeswax Beads

    ¡°She¡¯s just like her mother. She¡¯s used to some superficial work, but she doesn¡¯t know that one can¡¯t just be superficial.¡± After saying that, Old Madam Yu looked out of the window and sneered. ¡°At least she knows how to wear simple clothes. If she were to wear gold and silver, she would really be a joke.¡±

    Shaking her head, she lowered the curtain. Out of sight, out of mind. She turned to look at her granddaughter and couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw her eating figs happily.

    Yu Youyao swallowed a mouthful of figs and took a sip of tea. Then, she said, ¡°With Mother managing the porridge stall, it¡¯s naturally more appropriate. It¡¯s also better for outsiders to know that the Yu Residence values the porridge stall sincerely and it¡¯s not just for show. Third Sister is young and doesn¡¯t know much. She¡¯s just following Mother around to learn. Since there are elders with her, it¡¯s not crossing the line.¡±

    Hearing this, Old Madam Yu hugged her granddaughter. ¡°You¡¯re such a kind person. You¡¯re thinking of the best.¡±

    After chatting for a while, they finally arrived at the Precious Peace Temple!

    !!

    Today was the Buddha Festival, so there were many people offering incense at the Precious Peace Temple.

    Yu Youyao followed closely behind her grandmother. She first went to the room to settle down and eat some tea and snacks before going up to the pce.

    Yu Youyao knelt on the yellow meditation cushion and recited the Diamond Sutra to pray for her cousin. Only then did she worship Buddha and offer incense.

    Old Madam Yu paid for the incense oil and sent the copied Buddhist scriptures to the meditation room.

    At this moment, a gray-robed monk came over with a wooden box. ¡°Amitabha, you have done a great deed!¡±

    Old Madam Yu took the wooden box. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    After the old monk left, Yu Youyao looked at the wooden box curiously. It was made of the most ordinary Bodhi wood and did not have any additional patterns on it.

    However, Old Madam Yu held it solemnly in her hand and stroked the box gently. Even her voice soundedplicated. ¡°Ten years ago today, I personally handed this box to a master in the temple and asked him to bless it in front of Buddha. He chanted non-stop day and night. He lighted incense and conducted baptism.¡±

    With a little sigh, she had already opened the box.

    Immediately, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes shone brightly. When she looked carefully, she saw that there was a blood beeswax seven-treasure Buddhist prayer beads lying in the box. It was red and looked as beautiful as honey and as bright as wax.

    Beeswax was rare and precious to begin with, and blood beeswax was even more precious. Even though Yu Youyao was used to seeing good things, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.

    ¡°At that time, your mother was pregnant with you. The midwife said that you would be able toe out in April. In April, it was time to bath the buddha. I felt that you were fated with Buddha, so I ordered someone to make this prayer bead.¡±

    At the mention of the past, Old Madam Yu also sighed. As she spoke, she picked up the blood honey wax prayer beads. As soon as she picked up the prayer beads lying in the box, light and shadow flowed and they shone brightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Yu Youyao looked at it carefully, but it was glossy on the outside and shiny on the inside. It was pure, natural, smooth, and uniform.

    Unknowingly, she was a little dazed.

    ¡°The older generation all say that thousand-year-old amber and ten-thousand-year-old beeswax are spiritual and can protect one¡¯s safety.¡± Old Madam Yu held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and wrapped the blood beeswax prayer beads around her thin wrist.

    The texture of beeswax was delicate and moist. The beads were warm and lustrous when worn on the wrist. There is no foreign body sensation at all. Yu Youyao could also smell the fragrance of honey. Although the natural fragrance was light, it lingered in the nose, chest and thread. It seems that it could make the mind happy.

    The beeswax was a special crystal that had condensed over a long period of time. This incense also umted naturally over time.

    Old Madam Yu looked at it. The prayer beads were polished to the size of green beans, and the size was even. There was no difference. The prayer beads circled her wrist four times, but they did not seem cumbersome. Instead, they made her look wless.

    In the three years that Madam Xie had been in the family, she had never had any children. After she was pregnant, she did not care if the child was a boy or girl. She was very happy to have a direct descendant and valued her child more.

    This was probably what Buddhism often called fate.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat, and her eyes felt a little sore. She looked at the blood beeswax prayer beads on her wrist. There was an entire string of prayer beads, and she could tell that there were 108 of them.

    The 108 pearls represented 108 industries, 108 Buddhist deities, 108 paths to Buddha, and 108 types of meditation and the destruction of 108 worries.

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand. ¡°I originally nned to keep these prayer beads in the temple until you reached the age of adulthood. Who knew that a few days ago, the eminent monk who consecrated the prayer beads at the Precious Peace Temple suddenly sent a letter saying that the prayer beads have sessfully done their job and were personally blessed by Master Hui Neng. It would be useless to continue consecrating it.¡±

    Master Hui Neng¡¯s Buddhist teachings were profound. During her previous trip to the Precious Peace Temple, Yao Yao had been lucky enough to obtain his teachings.

    Now that Master Hui Neng had specially blessed the blood honey wax prayer beads, even Old Madam Yu was shocked. She smiled and said, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re indeed fated with Buddha.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly recalled the old monk she had seen in the meditation room thest time she hade to the Precious Peace Temple. At that time, the old monk had nced at her forehead, and before he left, he even recited a paragraph of the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha.

    ¡°Yao Yao looks so beautiful wearing it.¡± Old Madam Yu was delighted. She had heard from the older generation that there was no other red in the world that couldpare to the purity of the blood beeswax.

    Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and cried out in a choked voice, ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    Blood beeswax had ten kinds of blessings, which meant that it was perfectly blessed.

    Happiness, wealth, longevity, health, tranquility, kindness, loyalty, courage, harmony and perfection. Her mother wished her a life full of peace and blessings.

    Old Madam Yu hugged her granddaughter and sighed. ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯ll be ten years. Yao Yao has already grown up and will be ten years old in a few more days. Take this string of blood beeswax prayer beads as a birthday gift from me in advance. When the timees, don¡¯t look for me for gifts anymore.¡±

    Yu Youyao said in a muffled voice, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re too petty. Birthday gifts are only meaningful on the day of the birthday. How can giving them in advance count?¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she red at her. ¡°Little heartless girl, quickly take off the Blood beeswax prayer beads. I¡¯ll take them back and leave them for your birthday.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly hid her hand behind her back and pouted. ¡°That won¡¯t do, Grandmother. How can I take back a gift that I¡¯ve epted? I won¡¯t take it off. It¡¯ll be mine if I wear it on my wrist.¡±

    Old Madam Yu red at her. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms happily. ¡°Who asked me to be raised by Grandmother?¡±

    Old Madam Yu almostughed in anger. She stroked her granddaughter¡¯s back helplessly. ¡°You little girl¡­¡±

 Chapter 190 - 190 Thief

    190 Thief

    Yu Youyao snuggled into her grandmother¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes welled up, and she smiled. ¡°The beeswax is one of the seven treasures of Buddhism. It is spiritual, and it has been used to worship the Buddha for ten years. It has a Buddhist nature. Wear it well and be good in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Old Madam Yu brought Yu Youyao to the Lamp House.

    The seven-story Lamp House looked more like a lighthouse.

    An old monk with a hunched back held an oilmp and led them into the building.

    The light in the Lighthouse was dim, and the circr wooden stairssted for so many stories that one couldn¡¯t see the end of it. When stepping on it, the soft creaking sound made it seem even more deste.

    Yu Youyao held the sandalwood box and followed the old monk all the way up to the fifth floor. She walked around for most of the way before entering one of themp rooms. The tall Thousand Hand Buddha held a lotusmp in each hand. The green mes emitted a faint light.

    The old monk did not say anything along the way as he led them into the smallmp room.

    Themp room was not big, and they only relied on Madam Xie¡¯smp light.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression was indescribablyplicated. She turned to look at her granddaughter. ¡°Go!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. After adding oil to her mother¡¯smp, she knelt in front of the meditation cushion and opened the sandalwood box she had brought. Inside were the Buddhist scriptures she had copied recently. She threw the Buddhist scriptures into the brazier one by one, and the mes swept up the thin paper, turning it into ashes in an instant.

    Yu Youyao sped her hands together and closed her eyes to read a passage from the Book of Karmic Difference. ¡°I used my sincere heart to create antern that can illuminate the world like amp¡­¡±

    After reciting the scripture, Yu Youyao stroked the longevity lock on her chest and sat on the meditation cushion in a daze. Her eyshes fluttered, and tears fell from her eyes. ¡°Mother, I hope that we can continue our mother-daughter rtionship in the next life.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had also finished reciting a passage of scriptures. She brought Yu Youyao down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m going to Master Hui Neng¡¯s meditation room to listen to the meditation. I¡¯ll get Nanny Liu to send you back to your room first.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Grandmother can¡¯t do without Nanny Liu serving her. I heard that the Precious Peace Temple has the Bodhisattva of Wishes. I wanted to make a wish there, and I will ask Sister Qing Xiu to apany me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. It¡¯s just that there are many people in the temple today. If we bring two more old maids along, we still can¡¯t be alone for a while.¡±

    The old maids who followed the carriage were all burly and strong. Even men could notpare to them.

    Although the Precious Peace Temple was a peaceful ce in the Buddhist Sect, and it was also stable with the protection of Arhats, there had also been incidents of thieves entering the temple and hurting people a few years ago. It was better to bring more people along.

    Yu Youyao nodded obediently. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. After making my wish, I¡¯ll return to my room and won¡¯t stay outside.¡±

    Qing Xiu called someone over. Old Madam Yu was worried and carefully instructed two old maids to follow closely before letting Nanny Liu help her to the meditation room.

    The two old maids followed behind Yu Youyao. They did not get too close, but their eyes were fixed on Eldest Miss.

    After walking for a while, Yu Youyao saw a Bodhi tree towering not far away. Its branches and leaves were filled with red silk that fluttered in the wind. It was a spectacr sight.

    It was said that this Bodhi tree had been nted here in the previous dynasty and had a history of more than a thousand years.

    There was a rockery beside the Bodhi tree. Strange stones were piled up and there were many weird barriers. It was originally an excellent scene, but when Yu Youyao saw it, she felt a little breathless.

    She covered her pounding heart as a blurry image suddenly appeared before her eyes.

    A tall and strong man was holding arge saber that was stained with blood. Under the bright daylight, the bright de was so dazzling that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes.

    She panicked and shouted, ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Immediately, a pair of bloodshot eyes looked at her. Yu Youyao¡¯s blood immediately turned cold, and she woke up with a jolt.

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Chun Xiao was a little worried. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Thinking about the blurry image from before, she felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. However, when she thought about it carefully, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. She turned to Chun Xiao and asked, ¡°This ce looks familiar. Have I been here before?¡±

    Chun Xiao looked back and saw two old maids following her at a distance. She nodded. ¡°Four years ago, on the day of the Buddhist Festival, Young Miss also came to the temple with Old Madam. At that time, Third Miss had just recovered from her illness, and First Madam had also brought her along to pray for blessings. For some reason, Eldest Miss and Third Miss had an argument and ran out alone.¡±

    At first, Old Madam did not allow them to talk about it, but many years had passed since then. Now that Young Miss had taken the initiative to ask about it, there was nothing she could not say.

    Yu Youyao vaguely remembered that there was such a thing, but she couldn¡¯t remember the details. She had a good memory of her childhood and remembered everything clearly when she was four or five years old. Why didn¡¯t she remember this?

    At the mention of this, Chun Xiao revealed a look of fear. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but at that time, a thief entered the Precious Peace Temple. I heard that he was a vicious and wanted criminal. He even injured someone in the temple, making Old Madam anxious.¡±

    A thief? This matched the memory that she had suddenly recalled. Even in the blurry image, she could feel that the man was very fierce. There was even blood on the knife. He must have hurt someone.

    ¡°¡­ I searched everywhere, but I couldn¡¯t find Young Miss. Old Madam was furious and scolded Eldest Madam harshly. She said that Eldest Madam didn¡¯t take good care of Young Miss and caused her to disappear. As a mother, she even scolded Third Miss.¡±

    However, Yu Youyao did not remember anything. ¡°How did they find meter?¡±

    Chun Xiao looked relieved. ¡°It was a monk from the temple who was sweeping the area. He found you at the rockery beside the Bodhisattva of Wishes. At that time, you had injured your head and lost a lot of blood. You fainted on the ground. Only Old Madam, Nanny Liu, and I knew about this. Old Madam was worried that you knocked into the thief that rushed over, so she couldn¡¯t let anyone know. Hence, she instructed the monks in the temple to not let the servants know. Even First Madam and Third Miss didn¡¯t know about this. They only thought that Eldest Miss had hit her head because she was yful.¡±

    She was the young mistress of a wealthy family. Now that she was involved with a thief, no matter what, this issue should be kept secret.

    Yu Youyao frowned, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember this? I was almost six years old then, and I was also at the age where I could remember things. I should remember this after what happened.¡±

    Chun Xiao exined, ¡°At that time, Miss was still young and suffered quite a shock. You also injured her head and lost a lot of blood. When you returned to the residence, you had a high fever thatsted for most of the night. You were so anxious that you couldn¡¯t remember much about it when you woke up. The doctor said that you were too young and had forgotten some bad things in your shock. It didn¡¯t matter that much, and Old Madam didn¡¯t let us mention it again.¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191 Meeting Song Mingzhao

    191 Meeting Song Mingzhao

    Yu Youyao looked enlightened. Her head was seriously injured, and there was only a scar left after she recovered. Her grandmother had personally cut her hair and let her have a fringe to block the scar so that she wouldn¡¯t get a bad tan.

    Her grandmother had also sent over the best medicinal dew in the Xie Residence. After applying it with the best jade facial cream for half a year, the scar finally disappeared.

    Chun Xiao continued, ¡°That day, you were wearing a longevity lock that looked like a pair of white fish ying with a pearl. Later, a corner of the longevity lock was broken, and the other corner was missing. You cried for a long time. Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for you, so she specially ordered someone to enter the temple to look for the missing parts for you but she didn¡¯t find them.¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Youyao had a deep impression of it.

    The White Jade Pair of Fishes was one of the 15 longevity locks her mother had given her.

    There were red and yellow floating flowers on the white jade. The floating flowers looked like two fish, one red and one yellow. Her mother had asked someone to carve them, and they looked like two fish ying with pearls. They also had natural patterns. The fishes were vivid and lifelike, and they were really spiritual. She liked them very much and always wore them.

    Later, it was discovered that a piece of the longevity lock was missing, leaving only a red and yellow wishing silk fish.

    At that time, she was heartbroken and even cried for a long time.

    Later, her grandmother said that the broken longevity lock was inauspicious, so she kept it at the bottom of her box. As time passed, she gradually forgot about it.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Did you catch that thief?¡±

    Chun Xiao smiled and nodded. ¡°I did. I heard that it was all thanks to the heir of the Marquis of Zhen that we caught the thief.¡±

    Why was it rted to Song Mingzhao again? Yu Youyao did not ask further and went to the Bodhisattva of Wishes in advance. There was an old woman beside her who was selling red wishing silk for wishes. She even had some rare materials.

    Chun Xiao bought two of the best prayer mats, took out copper coins, and put them on the wishing silk. She strung a hundred copper coins, but Yu Youyao did not allow her to add any more. ¡°Enough!¡±

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°Young Miss, I heard that the more copper coins you string on the wishing silk and the higher you toss it, the more auspicious it is. Why don¡¯t we string more?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Buddhism emphasizes fate. Everything can be stopped if it¡¯s appropriate. All I want is peace of mind.¡±

    Chun Xiao handed the wishing silk to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao held the wishing silk and pressed her palms together. She lowered her head and recited the Longevity Scripture. She muttered a wish, ¡°May Grandmother live a long and healthy life¡­¡±

    After making her wish, Yu Youyao stood on her tiptoes and threw it up the tree.

    Behind them, Chun Xiao and the others looked up along with the wishing silk that had been thrown high up. They saw the wishing silk hanging on a main branch high above the Bodhi tree.

    The middle-aged woman who was selling the wishing silk said with a smile, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re really good at throwing this wishing silk. Not only is it high up, but it¡¯s also on the main branch. It won¡¯t be fall easily even if it¡¯s raining or windy. I guarantee that it willst for a long time.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t like to hear such pleasing and auspicious words? Yu Youyao smiled and asked Chun Xiao to give her the silver.

    The olddy weighed it in her hand and immediately grinned.

    In addition, there was also a wish letter. Yu Youyao recited the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha and made a wish. ¡°Cousin, I hope that your illness will go away and all your illnesses will disappear. I hope that you will be free from cmity and live a peaceful life.¡±

    This time, she did not throw it easily. Instead, she took a deep breath and threw the wishing silk away with all her might.

    At this moment, a strange wind came from nowhere.

    The wishing silk fluttered in the wind, and Yu Youyao¡¯s heart rose to her throat. Fortunately, the wishing silk followed the wind and wrapped around a higher branch. Only then did she heave a sigh of relief.

    Chun Xiao smiled. ¡°Young Miss threw it even higher than before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also because of the wind.¡± Yu Youyao smiled.

    At the side, the olddy said happily, ¡°The good wind is lending you its strength. This wind came at the right time. It¡¯s really auspicious. Miss, you¡¯re lucky to have the help of the east wind. You¡¯ll definitely be able to achieve your goal.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt that this olddy had a glib tongue, so she asked Chun Xiao to give her some silver.

    It was rare for the old madam to see such a generous young mistress, so she was happy to say much more ttery.

    Yu Youyao took onest look at the wishing basket and was about to return to her room when she suddenly saw a person in a dark green dress not far away. He was looking at her, and she had no idea how long he had been standing there.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously took a step back.

    Chun Xiao also saw it and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s Crown Prince Song. I didn¡¯t expect him toe to the Precious Peace Temple today. Do you want to go over and greet him?¡±

    The youngdy was still young, so there was no need to be so wary of men and women. Moreover, there were maidservants behind her. If she met someone she knew, she would have to greet them.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I haven¡¯t seen Young Master Song in the past, so he probably doesn¡¯t know me. There¡¯s no need to go over specially.¡± Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly and bowed to Song Mingzhao before leaving.

    Song Mingzhao was also stunned.

    He had originally nned to make a trip to Youzhou, but before he left the capital, his family had already heard that Youzhou was under martialw. They said that a spy had infiltrated and that no one was allowed to enter or leave, so he could only give up.

    Today was the Buddha Festival, so they were just walking around casually. Who knew that he would end up here? He saw a little girl standing under a tree, making a wish and throwing wishing silk.

    The little girl was dressed in a in dress and looked calm and beautiful. She looked like she wasn¡¯t at the age where men and women had to be wary of each other. It was better to avoid her. Just as she was about to leave, he heard the little girl¡¯s gentle voice, like a young bird¡¯s cry. Her voice entered his ears. ¡°Buddhism emphasizes fate. Everything can be stopped if it¡¯s appropriate. All I want is peace of mind.¡±

    For some reason, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    She looked up and nced at the Bodhi tree. There were many pieces of wishing silk hanging on it. Some of them had long strings of copper coins. There were even people who had wrapped silver and gold ingots in red paper and tied them to the wishing silk. Everyone felt that the heavier the wishing silk was, the higher it would be thrown, and the longer it would hang on the tree, the more auspicious it would be.

    Few people were as clear-minded as her.

    Little did they know that the ¡°heavier¡± the wishing silk was, the more difficult it was to throw it to a higher ce. When it came to the wind and rain, the first to fall were those wishing silk pieces that were heavier.

    Seeing the little girl¡¯s indifferent figure gradually disappear into the distance¡­

    Song Mingzhao felt a sense of loss for no reason. Coincidentally, he saw an old monk sweeping the leaves at the side and asked, ¡°Which family is that youngdy from?¡±

    Actually, he did not know if this monk knew him, so he just asked casually.

    The monk who was sweeping the floor looked up. ¡°What a coincidence. I happen to recognize her. She¡¯s the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence. Every year, she has to follow Grandmother into the temple to worship Buddha and mourn herte mother.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s breathing tightened. ¡°Every year?¡±

    If he remembered correctly, the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence seemed to be called Yu Youyao. Her grandmother doted on her very much and often mentioned things rted to her.

    Eldest Miss Yu had previously given his grandmother a good prescription using the pear paste. After taking it for a while, his grandmother¡¯s cough had eased a little.

 Chapter 192 - 192 Song Mingzhao Is Here

    192 Song Mingzhao Is Here

    Not long ago, Eldest Miss Yu had also given his grandmother some medicinal tea that she had made herself. His grandmother even felt a little better after drinking it.

    Recently, he had also been drinking this medicinal tea. Compared to other types of tea, the medicinal tea was moreforting to drink.

    He had heard his grandmother mention Eldest Miss Yu a few times and remembered her name.

    The old monk nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    When she met Song Mingzhao, Yu Youyao had a strange feeling that she would bump into him every time she went to the Precious Peace Temple. However, she did not dwell on it for long. Other than that nightmare, Song Mingzhao was just an unimportant person to her.

    After returning to the room, Yu Youyao asked the old monk in the temple for some Bodhi leaves and wood. She nned to bring them back to the residence and make some tea for her cousin.

    It was rare for her toe out, so she had to bring bacj something for her cousin.

    After another hour, a monk came over. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and turned to instruct Qing Xiu, ¡°Please make a trip to the meditation room and ask if Grandmother wants to eat now.¡±

    Not long after Qing Xiu left, she returned with Old Madam Yu.

    Chun Xiao and the others went to bring over some vegetarian food. There were a total of six types, including tofu, vegetables from the temple, mushrooms, and fungus from the back mountain. Although they were very light, the taste was excellent.

    Old Madam Yu drank some digestive tea and chatted with her granddaughter for a while. Then, she felt a little tired and returned to her room to take a nap.

    Yu Youyao was thinking about how Uncle Sun was going to refine the Essence Protection Pill for her cousin, so she couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a moment. She brought Chun Xiao and the two old maids to the Hall of the Gods to pay her respects to Buddha. Then, she recited a paragraph of the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha to pray for her cousin and finally asked for a safety talisman.

    When she returned to the room, Old Madam Yu had already stood up. ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not hide anything. ¡°I asked for a safety talisman for Cousin so that he can feel at ease.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded and did not ask further.

    Yu Youyao hugged her grandmother¡¯s arm again. ¡°I asked the temple for Bodhi leaves and wood. When I return home, I will make tea and incense for you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not in vain then.¡±

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°The heir of the Marquis of Zhen is here to greet Old Madam.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was also confused. Today was the Buddhist Festival, so there were many people in the Precious Peace Temple. When they encountered familiar families, they would greet them and exchange a few pleasantries before going about their own business.

    Even if she didn¡¯t meet them, they wouldn¡¯t deliberatelye to greet her.

    The Marquis Residence was also close to the Yu Residence, but Old Madam Song wasn¡¯t around today, so Song Mingzhao didn¡¯t have to speciallye over to greet her.

    Yu Youyao had also thought of this, so she said, ¡°Just now, when I saw Crown Prince Song at the Bodhisattva of Wishes, I thought that I didn¡¯t know him well, so I didn¡¯t go over to greet him. I just bowed from afar and left. However, Crown Prince Song didn¡¯t return the greeting, so I don¡¯t think he recognized me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. She didn¡¯t think that Song Mingzhao had suddenlye over because he had seen Yao Yao. She turned around and instructed Qing Xiu, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Qing Xiu responded and quickly led Song Mingzhao into the room.

    Song Mingzhao was dressed in dark green, making him look slender and handsome. He bent down and cupped his hands. ¡°I happened to see Eldest Miss Yu at the Bodhisattva of Wishes just now.¡± He looked up and nced at Yu Youyao openly.

    Eldest Miss Yu sat obediently beside Old Madam Yu. At a close distance, he felt that the little girl was very young and tender. However, her eyes were already sparkling, and her lips were blooming. She looked beautiful and delicate.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before he looked away. He frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize her for a moment. I asked the monks in the temple and found out that Grandmother Yu had brought Miss Yu to the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. She did not expect that Song Mingzhao would bring her up when he came over to greet her grandmother.

    What did that mean?

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at her granddaughter with a meaningful look in her eyes. She pointed at a chair at the side. ¡°Sit down quickly. There¡¯s no reason to stand and talk.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was in no hurry to leave, so he sat on a chair. Yu Youyao was sitting opposite him. He saw the little girl at a nce and lowered his head to give instructions to a maidservant.

    The maidservant lifted the curtain and entered the inner room.

    ¡°You came to the Precious Peace Temple alone today. Your grandmother didn¡¯te?¡± Old Madam Yu was asking the obvious, but she was on good terms with Old Madam Song. When she saw Song Mingzhao, it was inevitable that she had to ask about his elders.

    Song Mingzhao retracted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m bored at home and want to take a walk, but my grandmother can¡¯t leave the residence for too long.¡±

    Old Madam Yu agreed deeply. The Marquis Residence wasrge, and the fourth branch had yet to be divided. Even if the Marquis¡¯s wife was in charge, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t be missing.

    The curtain that had fallen was quickly lifted again. A maidservant walked out with tea and snacks and quickly ced them in front of him.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his head. It was top-grade Longjing tea, but when he brought it to his lips, he thought of the medicinal tea that Eldest Miss Yu had personally made. He felt that even the best tea was tasteless.

    He picked it up, then put it down.

    Hearing this, Old Madam Yu asked again, ¡°How¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s health?¡±

    Song Mingzhao replied, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandmother Yu. It¡¯s all thanks to the prescription for the medicinal pear paste that Eldest Miss Yu gave mest time and the medicinal tea that she made herself. Grandmother¡¯s cough has eased a little recently, and she¡¯s feeling much better. I¡¯m here today to thank you and Eldest Miss.¡±

    These words stunned Yu Youyao again.

    In the end, Song Mingzhao really stood up and walked up to Yu Youyao. He cupped his hands and bowed to her, revealing the red knot on his wrist. ¡°Grandmother often talks about Young Miss, so thank you.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked straight ahead, but she inevitably saw a piece of broken jade on the red string from the corner of her eye. She didn¡¯t take a second look.

    With Song Mingzhao¡¯s big bow, Yu Youyao suddenly didn¡¯t want to stay in the room any longer. However, since Song Mingzhao had arrived, she had to return the greeting.

    Hence, Yu Youyao put down the teacup in her hand and stood up as well. She bowed to Song Mingzhao. ¡°You¡¯re too polite. Grandmother Song has always been close to my grandmother, and she treats me very well. Grandmother misses Grandmother Song, so I naturally want the best for her. I have to do my best.¡±

    Song Mingzhao had used Grandmother Song¡¯s health toe over, greet her and thank her. This made sense, and it also showed Song Mingzhao¡¯s filial piety.

    His behavior was in line with etiquette, which was very appropriate. However, Yu Youyao was a little resistant to Song Mingzhao and did not want to interact with him.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was normal, Song Mingzhao looked down at the longevity knot on his wrist and retracted his hand, covering it with his sleeve.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened, and she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Yao Yao is a sincere child, so it¡¯s nothing much. Just get your grandmother to take good care of herself. If she needs anything, just send someone over to get it.¡±

 Chapter 193 - 193 Cousin, Why Are You Here?

    193 Cousin, Why Are You Here?

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother Yu.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Song Mingzhao wanted to leave.

    Old Madam Yu turned to Yu Youyao and said, ¡°Send Mingzhao off.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not very happy, but she did not show it on her face. Song Mingzhao had speciallye to greet her. His presence was important and the The Yu Residence had to be respectful but they couldn¡¯t possibly ask Grandmother to send him off!

    The two of them walked out of the door side by side. Yu Youyao was small, and she was not even as tall as Song Mingzhao¡¯s shoulder. However, when they stood together, the man¡¯s handsome and noble appearance and the woman¡¯s delicate appearance made everyone¡¯s eyes light up.

    Yu Youyao sent him to the entrance of the courtyard and stopped. ¡°Prince Song, take care.¡±

    Song Mingzhao stood rooted to the ground and turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°I heard that Eldest Miss Yu goes to the Precious Peace Temple with Grandmother every year on the Buddhist Festival?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother lit amp for my mother in the temple. I have toe over every year to add oil to themp and mourn.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was silent for a while.

    However, Yu Youyao did not know whether to leave or stay. It was awkward for her to just stand with him. After enduring it for a while, she asked, ¡°Prince, is there anything else?¡±

    Song Mingzhao nced at Yu Youyao, as if he had something to say. However, he saw the faint expression on her face, so he shook his head. ¡°No, Miss, you don¡¯t have to send me off anymore. Go back!¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and bowed to Song Mingzhao. Before he left, she returned to the courtyard.

    Song Mingzhao tilted his head and saw Eldest Miss Yu, who was brushing shoulders with him, from the corner of his eye. There was a smile on her lips. Her eyes were like sparkling stars and the smile made them look bright and clear.

    Eldest Miss Yu did not seem to like him much.

    He lowered his head and fiddled with the broken jade on his wrist out of habit before striding away.

    Seeing that her granddaughter had returned to her room, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°I wonder if Young Master Song is here to pay his respects or to thank you.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyelids twitched again. ¡°Of course he¡¯s here to pay his respects and thank me. Young Master Song isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know his priorities. How can he not know his priorities? Besides, Young Master Song is a junior. There¡¯s nothing to criticize when he didn¡¯t speciallye to pay his respects when he heard that Grandmother was also at the Precious Peace Temple. Grandmother Song is close to Grandmother, so he specially came over to show his etiquette.¡±

    Old Madam Yu knew this logic better than her, so she nced at her. ¡°I just said it casually, but you can already say so much. You¡¯ve really grown.¡±

    She could also sense that Yao Yao was avoiding Song Mingzhao, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it. Although she wasn¡¯t at the age where men and women had to be wary of each other, a daughter of a good family would show more manners and upbringing when she saw another man, regardless of whether her elders were around.

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue. Since it concerned Song Mingzhao, she didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and looked at the medicinal tea in her hand. The smoke from the tea hid the many thoughts in her eyes.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts were very deep, and it wasn¡¯t easy to guess.

    His actions today were in line with etiquette, and he was grateful to Yao Yao. However, his attitude towards Yao Yao was a little obscure, and no one could tell what he was thinking.

    After thinking for a while, Old Madam Yu chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Master Hui Neng¡¯s meditation room to listen to the meditation. Stay here alone. If you want to go out for a walk, bring your maid servants with you. You can¡¯t walk around on your own.¡±

    There was no need to be in a hurry to think about this. After all, there was still a long way to go. She had to watch carefully to see if it was good or bad.

    Yu Youyao nodded and personally sent her grandmother to the meditation room. When she returned to the room, a small monk brought over the Bodhi Tree branches and leaves that Yu Youyao had asked for previously.

    She had to take a good look at what she was given on the spot. Yu Youyao scanned them carefully and did not find any problems. However, she found a folded note under the cloth bag.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened, but she did not n to make it public. She turned around and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait on me. Go and rest too.¡±

    Seeing that Chun Xiao had left and even thoughtfully closed the door, Yu Youyao unfolded the note. She had originally felt uneasy and asked the temple for something, but a note had slipped in. No matter how she looked at it, this matter seemed abnormal. However, when Yu Youyao saw the familiar words on it, she smiled.

    After memorizing the contents of the note, Yu Youyao burned it and called Chun Xiao over. ¡°It¡¯s rare for me toe to the Precious Peace Temple. I n to go to the meditation room to listen so that I can pray for Grandmother and Cousin.¡±

    There was nothing wrong with this, but Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss usually hate to go to the meditation room to listen to the meditation? Old Madam always goes alone and doesn¡¯t bring Miss along.¡± Today, it was very strange.

    Yu Youyao did not exin. ¡°I suddenly want to go.¡±

    Chun Xiao had no choice.

    Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao and the two old maids out of the room. When she saw a small monk, she went forward and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room?¡±

    The little monk pointed the way. Yu Youyao thanked him and was about to go over.

    Chun Xiao felt a little uneasy. ¡°Young Miss, aren¡¯t you going to Old Madam¡¯s ce?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I just want to listen to the meditation on a whim. I don¡¯t want to disturb Grandmother¡¯s peace.¡±

    She was quite self-aware, so Chun Xiao did not say anything else.

    Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room was not far away. They arrived after a turn. Yu Youyao instructed two old maids to guard outside and brought Chun Xiao into the room. She asked Chun Xiao to stay in the outer room while she entered the inner room alone.

    The room was a little dark, with sparse light and shadow seeping in through the window. It was quiet. Yu Youyao immediately saw her cousin sitting under the window of the meditation room. There was a chessboard in front of him, with ck and white pieces crisscrossing it.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was cheerful. She sat down opposite her cousin and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you here at the Precious Peace Temple? You even got someone to send me a note.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips also curled up slightly. ¡°I have some matters to settle. Thinking that you were also at the Precious Peace Temple, I borrowed Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation hall to meet you. There¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of the man in ck who had called her cousin ¡°Young Master.¡± Her eyelids twitched, but she did not ask what was going on. Instead, she changed the topic. ¡°Isn¡¯t today the dau Uncle Sun will refine the pills? Why are you still moving around?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Uncle Sun is the one refining the pills, not me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not around.¡±

    That was true. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Sun¡¯s pill refinement going? Was it sessful? Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t in the residence. Otherwise, I would have seen it with my own eyes.¡±

    nZhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Everything is going well. However, it¡¯s not that easy to refine pills. Once the furnace is opened, the pills won¡¯t be refined immediately.¡±

 Chapter 194 - 194 Cousin, Teach Me Chess

    194 Cousin, Teach Me Chess

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before her eyes widened. ¡°It won¡¯t take 49 days like in the book, right? Then Cousin¡­¡±

    However, Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s just a medicinal pill to nourish the body, not an immortal pill. Why would it take so long? The medicinal pill will be refined in three days at most.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s not as it seems. Otherwise, Cousin would have to wait for a long time, and his recovery would take a long time.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t read any more nonsensical books. If you like books, I¡¯ll give you a few some other day. You can choose one.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded wildly. It was unknown if she had heard him or not. She took out a sachet from her sleeve and held it in her hand. She handed it to her cousin as if she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Cousin, I prayed for you in the pce today and even asked for a safety talisman for you. Cousin, you can wear it on your body to ensure your safety.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze paused. Instead of looking at the sachet she was holding in her m, itnded on her fair wrist.

    The Blood Beeswax Buddha beads flowed with the light, emitting a beautiful and pure shine. The pure red light contrasted with the little girl¡¯s in clothes, making her look stunning.

    Noticing her cousin¡¯s gaze, Yu Youyao fiddled with the prayer beads on her wrist. ¡°This was given to me by my grandmother today. She said that it had been blessed in the temple ten years ago and had been used during worship non-stop day and night. It was infused by incense, baptized, and absorbed with Buddha nature. It was even personally consecrated by Master Hui Neng. It¡¯s a rare Buddhist treasure.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed rare.¡± He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°There are three characteristics of beeswax: spirituality, medicinal properties, and Buddhist nature. It¡¯s spiritual and can help to avoid evil and cmities. ording to the Medicine Scripture, beeswax is one of the five treasures of Chinese medicine. It¡¯s a precious treasure that can nourish the body and mind. It also has ten types of Buddhist fate, so wear it well.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°I have a golden honey beeswax Buddha pendant in my house. It¡¯s also very good. The golden honey beeswax is a Buddhist orthodox and the color is suitable for Cousin.¡±

    Beeswax was one of the seven treasures of Buddhism. In addition, beeswax was rare. Usually, it was made into Buddhist beads, Buddha statues, and other items rted to Buddhism.

    Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯m trying to get something from you.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked like she was rich. ¡°The blood beeswax prayer beads that Grandmother gave me are enough. I can¡¯t wear any more. It¡¯s a pity to leave such a good thing lying around. I might as well give it to Cousin. It¡¯ll be put to use.¡±

    Not to mention anything else, the beeswax fragrance was natural, and it wasn¡¯t strong when worn on the body. However, asionally, a wisp of fragrance would curl around the end of her nose, lingering between her heart and mind. It made her feel at ease. It could be seen that the effects of the beeswax were really amazing.

    Even if there were many strange things in the Heavenly Fragrance Records, it couldn¡¯tpare to the natural ingredients of the earth.

    Her cousin was not in good health. Only by recuperating both physically and mentally could he achieve twice the results with half the effort.

    At this point, Zhou Linghuai did not say anything else. In any case, he could not refuse.

    Yu Youyao handed the sachet over again. ¡°Cousin, quickly put on the safety charm I requested for you.¡±

    Under the little girl¡¯s sparkling gaze, Zhou Linghuai took the sachet and slowly ced it on his chest. He pressed it against his heart and felt his heart pound. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. Even the dark room lit up.

    Zhou Linghuai picked up his tea and took a sip. He lowered his eyes and asked, ¡°I just saw the heir of the Marquis of Zhening out of your small courtyard.¡±

    The two of them stood side by side. The scene was blinding.

    He quietly went up to the Precious Peace Temple. There were many inconveniences in his actions. Initially, he had not nned to see the little girl. However, when he passed by the little girl¡¯s room, he could not help but take a detour and suddenly changed his mind.

    Yu Youyao replied with an ¡°Oh¡± and her attitude was a little cold. ¡°He was only here to greet Grandmother. At the same time, he wanted to thank me for giving Old Madam Song the prescription and medicinal tea. Grandmother asked me to send him off.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and did not ask further. He only picked up a ck chess piece and ced it on the chessboard.

    Even though Yu Youyao did not know much about chess, she could vaguely tell that this game was very dangerous. It was like a long knife smashing into a yellow dragon, and it was very powerful. She suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you teach me how to y chess too? When I master it, I can apany you to y against you in the future. You won¡¯t have to y chess with yourself anymore.¡±

    When she went to her cousin¡¯s study, she would asionally see him sitting alone with a white chess piece in one hand and a ck chess piece in the other.

    At first, she was surprised.

    However, as time passed, she inevitably felt that such a cousin was too lonely.

    Such a delicate andzy person wanted to learn chess skills just to y chess with him. Zhou Linghuai was stunned. ¡°Chess isn¡¯t as easy to learn as zither skills. You need to study it¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she waved her hand. ¡°Cousin, you think too highly of me. I will just learn casually and y with you. I don¡¯t have time to study it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡± How could Zhou Linghuai refuse? He ced the ck and white pieces on the chessboard onto the chessboard one by one.

    Yu Youyao also helped. Suddenly, she said, ¡°I still have a set of top-notch chess pieces in my house. When I return to the residenceter, I¡¯ll send them to Cousin¡¯s courtyard with the golden beeswax Buddha beads. There¡¯s also a chessboard made of camphor wood. I heard that the chess pieces are a perfect match.¡±

    These were all sent over by her maternal grandfather. She didn¡¯t know much about chess, so it was indeed a pity to put them away. If she gave them to her cousin, it wouldplement his talent.

    His little cousin was rich and overbearing, wanting to give something away at the slightest disinterest. Zhou Linghuai felt helpless. ¡°Just listen.¡±

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue and stopped talking.

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°The chessboard is a square, and the chess pieces are round. On the chessboard, it means that the sky is round and the ground is square. The chess pieces are divided into ck and white, which means Yin and Yang. There are a total of 361 points on the chessboard, which correspond to the number of days in a year. The Heavenly Yuan point means that everything begins at the same time. The nine star positions correspond to the number of nine pces. The star positions divide the chessboard into four quadrants, which mean that there are four seasons in a year. Each quadrant has about 90 chess points, which means the number of days in a season. There are 72 points around the chessboard, which means that there are 72 days in each season.¡±

    As he exined, he gestured and pointed at the chessboard.

    Initially, Yu Youyao felt that there was nothing special about these small square chess boards. However, when she asked her cousin to gesture and give pointers, she felt that she was ignorant.

    No wonder Ms. Ye had asked her to dabble in chess and paintings. It had indeed broadened her horizons.

    This time, she was indeed a little interested. She followed her cousin¡¯s gestures and carefully observed the chessboard. Gradually, she felt like she was one with it.

    Zhou Linghuai exined and said, ¡°The game moves in a circle, and the game is quiet. It¡¯s for the game.¡±

    The rules for cing the chess pieces were very simple. Zhou Linghuai exined it and Yu Youyao remembered it. After ying for a while, she basically grasped the rules, but it was only limited to cing stones.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Stinking Chess Piece

    195 Stinking Chess Piece

    Yu Youyao was excited. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to y chess. Cousin, I¡¯ll y chess with you.¡±

    Seeing that she was happy, Zhou Linghuai did not want to discourage her. He nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two of them yed chess back and forth. The scene looked quite beautiful.

    ¡°Cousin, is it here?¡± The little girl was holding a white chess piece. The jade piece was transparent and wless. When it was pinched using her fingertips, it made her look delicate and exquisite.

    The smile on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips was a little forced, and he gave up on continuing to guide her. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think it¡¯s good!¡±

    !!

    He probably did not expect that although the youngdy was good at everything, she did not have any talent in chess. He had even guided her through a game of chess, but she only had the ability to turn a good game of chess into a lousy one. During this period, he had saved countless times before he managed to revive this game of chess. He had barely managed to y it. Otherwise, the youngdy would have died countless times.

    He actually thought of someone who was not good but interested in chess.

    Yu Youyao scratched her cheek and bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t make up her mind, so she started to act shamelessly. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to eat my piece.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded weakly. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t eat it.¡±

    The little girl smiled and put down the chess piece. She looked up at her cousin with sparkling eyes and reminded him, ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at this chess move that had juste to life. After seeing the little girl¡¯s move and how she was on the verge of courting death, he felt very weak. Her ability to court death was not for show.

    Not only that¡­

    After taking a few steps, the little girl regretted it. Her tender little fingers took down the white chess piece and hid it behind her back shamelessly. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, I yed wrongly just now. This doesn¡¯t count. Let¡¯s start over¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai reminded, ¡°A gentleman has no regrets ying chess.¡±

    This was the first time the little girl had learned how to y chess. She didn¡¯t care about any chess skills or rules. She pouted. ¡°Oh, I forgot. I¡¯ll definitely remember it next time.¡±

    So, this time, forget it.

    After a while, the little girl regretted making a move again. No matter how well Zhou Linghuai had been raised, the veins on his forehead couldn¡¯t help but throb. ¡°Cousin, gentlemen can¡¯t have regrets ying chess¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he heard the little girl¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°What gentleman! I¡¯m not a gentleman. I¡¯m a woman, and a child at that. Therefore, it¡¯s fine to go back on my word.¡±

    As the little girl regretted her move, she looked at her cousin. Her eyes were bright, as if there were stars shining in them. Zhou Linghuai was instantly speechless.

    That was what this person said, but that wasn¡¯t how logic worked.

    Forget it. This youngdy had just learned how to y chess, so it was normal for her to not know the rules. He would just teach her slowly in the future.

    After that, Zhou Linghuai realized that he had been too naive. Chess required innate talent and wasn¡¯t something that could be trained easily.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll change my position¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai reminded her again, ¡°Cousin, nothing changes!¡±

    The little girl picked up the white piece and said confidently, ¡°This doesn¡¯t count. My hand is still on the piece, so it¡¯s not fixed. I can change it.¡±

    That was one thing¡­

    In the time it took for Zhou Linghuai to take a sip of tea, he had already seen the little girl¡¯s fair fingers. He quickly picked up a few ck pieces from the chessboard and hid them under it. He even sat up straight guiltily, his eyes no longer darting around. He was focused on the chessboard, as if he was really watching the game seriously.

    It was ridiculous.

    Not long after, Yu Youyao lost miserably.

    The little girl pouted and raised her mouth high. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too much. It¡¯s my first time learning how to y chess today. Don¡¯t you know how to make way for me and let me win?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not want to speak anymore.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want her to win. It was just that the youngdy was too stubborn. In a game of chess, he had given her countless ways out, but the youngdy always courted death.

    However, this game was over.

    The little girl was only annoyed for a short while before saying, ¡°Cousin, it turns out that ying chess is so interesting. Let¡¯s y again¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had just picked up his teacup to drink when he heard the little girl¡¯s words. He almost choked on his tea and swallowed it. However, he choked on his tea and his face turned red. It took him a long time to catch his breath.

    It turned out that not only had he taught a lousy chess yer, but she was also a chess idiot.

    Hence, for a long time, Zhou Linghuai was deeply troubled ying chess with his little cousin until he suggested that the little girl teach Chun Xiao how to y chess.

    The youngdy boasted that she was good at chess, mainly because her cousin had given her this illusion. When she heard that she could teach others how to y chess, how could she not be happy? She immediately abandoned her cousin and pulled Chun Xiao to the study to y chess. From then on, the person who yed chess with the youngdy would be Chun Xiao, and he would be free.

    Yu Youyao stayed in the meditation room for more than an hour before happily bringing Chun Xiao in.

    Chun Xiao had more or less heard themotion in the outer room. Although she was puzzled as to why Young Master hade to the Precious Peace Temple and why he had not gone to greet Old Madam but had instead met Young Miss alone,

    Young Miss clearly knew that Young Master was in Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room, but she did not say anything and only said that she wanted toe and listen to the meditation.

    No matter how she looked at it, it was strange.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell anyone that Cousin hase to the Precious Peace Temple. If anyone asks, just say that I came to Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room to listen to the meditation and pray for Grandmother.¡±

    Chun Xiao did not think too much about it and did not ask further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±

    Among the maidservants, Chun Xiao and Dong Mei were both born into the family. Chun Xiao had been serving her since she was young. Dong Mei had always been by her grandmother¡¯s side. Although she wasn¡¯t in front of her, she had always helped to take care of her. It was also because of their rtionship since they were young.

    Qiu Xing had been selected from the manor and had served her for many years. Xia Tao had been bought from outside the residence. She was not as trained as the others, but she still served her to the best of her abilities.

    Chun Xiaoxin was the most honest and her most trusted person. Wherever she went, she had to bring Chun Xiao along. Dong Mei was smart and steady, and she relied on her the most. She was in charge of all the matters in the Jade Courtyard. Xia Tao was smart, so she had to bring her along too. Qiu Xing was cautious and quiet. She was also very capable.

    As soon as she left, the meditation room fell silent.

    In the quiet room, Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Come out!¡±

    The man in ck suddenly flew down from the beam and knelt on one knee in front of Zhou Linghuai. He cupped his fists. ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°When will King Ping enter the capital?¡± Zhou Huai frowned and picked up the messy chess pieces on the chessboard one by one.

    The man in ck replied in a low voice, ¡°He will set off at the end of March. However, King Ping was seriously injured by a sneak attack during the war with the Southern Barbarians years ago. I heard that he almost lost his life, and it took him a month to recover. However, his new injuries have implicated the old ailment in his body, and his body hasn¡¯t recovered yet. The southern border is a little far from the north, so he¡¯s been moving slowly. I reckon he¡¯ll only reach the capital after the pce examination.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°He can really afford it.¡±

 Chapter 196 - 196 Make Him Crazy First

    196 Make Him Crazy First

    This injury was definitely real, and the serious injuries might not all be fake. His injuries had yet to recover, but he had to bring his injuries to the capital to show his loyalty.

    No one in this world did not fall for this.

    The man in ck said, ¡°Young Master, why did you secretly provoke King Ping to enter the capital?¡±

    On that day at the Precious Peace Temple, the young master had asked him to send someone to keep an eye on the King of Liang. He had not understood what he meant, but not long after, the King of Liang¡¯s spy in Youzhou had received a secret letter. He had no way of knowing the contents of the letter, but the King of Liang¡¯s ambition had been inted and he had begun to n to bring the prince into the capital. He knew that the young master was involved.

    Young Master had nned for Prince Liang to enter the capital.

    !!

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips moved slightly. ¡°If the vassal king doesn¡¯t move, how can we interfere? You have to know that if you want to destroy him, you have to make him crazy first¡­¡±

    The man in ck froze.

    Flowers withered when they were at their peak, and fire burned when they were heated. Young Master was dancing with his sword, and his ambition was to be an official.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Just keep an eye on him.¡± He did not continue talking about the King of Liang and changed the topic. ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Youzhou?¡±

    The man in ck lowered his head and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still under control. Although the Marquis of Changxing is quite capable of using troops, he¡¯s ambitious and extravagant. He has been guarding the Northern Region for three years without thinking about governance, but he¡¯s been harsh onmoners, causing the people of the Northern Region toin. A few days ago, the Northern Region was under martialw. It was said that a spy had sneaked in. The Marquis of Changxing ordered people to search everywhere.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°A spy?¡±

    At midnight, Old Madam Yu returned to her room.

    This trip to the Precious Peace Temple was a sess. Old Madam Yu was a little tired and returned to her room to rest. Yu Youyao instructed the servants to pack up.

    About ten minutester, she was done packing.

    The group left the Precious Peace Temple and boarded a carriage. The horses ttered back to the Yu Residence, and it took half an hour for them to return.

    When Old Madam Yu returned to the residence, the family inevitably came out to wee her.

    When Yang Shuwan saw Old Madam Yu get out of the carriage, she quickly went up to her and took Nanny Liu¡¯s ce to support her. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you today, Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nced at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°It¡¯s not as hard as what you did. You had to go to the porridge shed early in the morning.¡±

    It was a simple sentence, and she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on, but Yang Shuwan felt very awkward when she heard it. ¡°This is thest day of giving porridge. I have to keep an eye on it.¡±

    Everyone escorted Old Madam Yu back to An Shou Hall.

    After a long day, even with her granddaughter taking good care of her, Old Madam Yu was tired and couldn¡¯t stand the filial piety on the surface.

    After asking about her well-being, Madam Yao understood. ¡°Since Old Madam is back safely, I can rest assured. I¡¯ll return to the second branch to manage it. It¡¯s time for Master to leave the officeter.¡±

    Everyone in the room was finally empty. Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch, looking tired. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and my body is bing more and more useless.¡±

    Nanny Xu handed her a bowl of medicinal tea. ¡°I think you¡¯re feeling much better. Usually, when you go to the Precious Peace Temple, how can you tolerate it until this time? Even if you stayter, you¡¯ll still return home at around 3pm.¡±

    Now that she mentioned it, Old Madam Yu realized that it was true.

    Recently, she had been using a lot of the medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, and medicinal fragrance that Yao Yao had sent over. Usually, she felt that this was not bad, and she did not feel that it was any different from other supplements. However, after this ordeal, the effects were obvious.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°Our Yao Yao is talented and has grown up.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while before Bai Kui ordered someone to set the table.

    At this moment, Qiu Xing came over. ¡°Nanny Xu has made some medicinal cuisine. It¡¯s light and appetizing, but also relieves fatigue. Eldest Miss ordered me to bring you a bowl.¡±

    Nanny Liu took it with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no one more considerate than Eldest Miss.¡±

    As soon as Old Madam returned to the residence, all of them came forward to greet her. They said a lot of filial and considerate words, but when it came to filial piety, Eldest Miss was still the most considerate.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    After a long day, Yu Youyao was also a little tired. After eating a bowl of medicinal cuisine and some porridge, she asked Dong Mei to find the golden beeswax Buddha pendant, a set of jade beads, as well as a chessboard made of camphor wood. Then, she brought Xia Tao to the Green House.

    It was almost dark, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to go to the Green House. However, Yu Youyao kept thinking about Uncle Sun¡¯s alchemy. She had to make a trip there to feel at ease.

    When they arrived at the Green House, Yu Youyao went to the pharmacy without even looking for her cousin.

    However, not only was the door of the pharmacy tightly shut, but there was also a big piece of paper pasted outside. It was written inrge strokes: ¡°No unauthorized personnel.¡±

    Even without naming her, Yu Yao knew very well that these words were clearly directed at her.

    However, Yu Youyao was so angry that she tugged at the paper on the door and almost kicked it. She thought about how Uncle Sun was refining pills for her cousin and she did not know what was going on. Her rash actions might rm Uncle Sun, and affect the refinement of the pills. She could only retract her foot angrily.

    Xia Tao, who was following behind Yu Youyao, couldn¡¯t help but lower her head andugh.

    Yu Youyao turned around and saw that her little shoulders were shaking. How could she not know that she wasughing secretly? She red at her. ¡°Don¡¯tugh anymore. If youugh anymore, you won¡¯t have your monthly allowance for this month.¡±

    Xia Tao did not dare tough anymore. She quickly pursed her lips and held back herughter. Her face trembled, looking veryical.

    ¡°Uncle Sun is too much. It¡¯s just refining a pill. Why can¡¯t anyone watch?¡± Yu Youyao ran to look for her cousin angrily. ¡°No, I have to tell Cousin.¡±

    Xia Tao followed behind and smiled.

    The little girl ran to the study like the wind. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, Uncle Sun is bullying¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Linghuai had just added ayer of paint on the zither. When he came out of the side room, he smelled of paint. He had mixed the paint used to make the zither himself, and he had also used precious resin paint. The smell was not as pungent as ordinary paint. Instead, there was a wooden fragrance.

    Yu Youyao mmed the white paper with ck words on it onto the table angrily. ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious about alchemy and wanted to see it for myself. But not only did Uncle Sun not let anyone see it, he even¡­¡± Her eyes widened and her cheeks puffed up in anger.¡± Cousin, look at what Uncle Sun has written. It¡¯s too much. ¡±

    Zhou Linghuai saw the words on it at a nce and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed a little too much. If you want to see alchemy, I¡¯ll bring you over to take a look. There¡¯s no need for Uncle Sun to agree.¡±

    Over the past few days, the little girl had been thinking about the Essence Protection Pill more than him. She also went to the Green House every day. Sometimes, she would go there a few times a day. Uncle Sun was probably annoyed by her.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was delighted. However, she hesitated and said, ¡°Forget it. Uncle Sun specially pasted a paper on the door. It¡¯s probably not appropriate for him to be disturbed. If he doesn¡¯t want me to see it, then so be it. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to see in alchemy. I¡¯m just a little curious. I don¡¯t have to look. Refining the Essence Protection Pill is more important.¡±

 Chapter 197 - 197 Cousin, Rest Early

    197 Cousin, Rest Early

    Before Zhou Linghuai could say anything, the little girl suddenly became happy again. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve brought everything for you. Take a look.¡±

    Her temper came and went quickly, making it impossible for Zhou Linghuai to say anything tofort her.

    Yu Youyao first took the golden beeswax Buddha pendant and ced it in her cousin¡¯s palm. ¡°Cousin, the red string on the Buddha pendant is a peace knot that I made myself. I heard that the peace knot is good against cmity, illness, disaster, evil, and filth. It can protect one¡¯s safety. I originally nned to give it to you to wear around your wrist. Now, it¡¯s just right to put on the Buddha pendant.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing slowed down. On the little girl¡¯s fair palm, a five-petal plum flower was woven on the red strap, and the beeswax Buddha was hanging from it.

    There were four types of plum blossoms: the first buds were called ¡°Yuan¡± to indicate the beginning, blossoms were called ¡°Heng¡± to indicate auspiciousness, fruit was ¡°Li¡± to indicate sess, and maturity was ¡°Zhen¡± to indicate fertility.

    !!

    Five petals signified happiness, luck, longevity, smooth sailing life and peace.

    Zhou Linghuai slowly closed his eyes. There were five virtues. The Book of ssics recorded, ¡°The first day is longevity, the second day is wealth, the third day is peace, the fourth day is good virtue, and the fifth day is life.¡±

    Longevity meant not dying prematurely.

    Wealth was wealth, and status was noble.

    Humans had to be healthy and have a peace of mind.

    Good virtue is kind by nature, and is generous and quiet

    A good ending is perfect, and a good beginning is a good end.

    Zhou Linghuai opened his eyes. As he breathed, he could smell the faint lotus fragrance on the little girl¡¯s body. It was refreshing and lingered in his nose, around his lungs.

    Seeing that her cousin was silent and just staring at the pendant, Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°Can I help you put it on?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Alright!¡±

    Yu Youyao walked behind her cousin and wrapped her arms around his chest. She put the beeswax pendant on his neck and nimbly tied a five-petal plum knot with her fingers. After examining it carefully and feeling very satisfied, she ced her hands on his shoulders and leaned her head in front of him. She asked, ¡°Cousin, is the knot tight?¡±

    The little girl leaned close. When Zhou Linghuai tilted his head, he could see her young and beautiful face. He shook his head. ¡°Just right.¡±

    The beeswax Buddha pendant fell below his corbone. It was neither loose nor tight, but it was just right.

    Yu Youyao moved closer to her cousin. The golden beeswax shone brightly, and the light and shadow shone faintly like Buddha¡¯s light and looked dignified. Her cousin looked elegant and noble.

    She suddenly leaned closer. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body tensed up and he subconsciously leaned back.

    The little girl suddenly reached out and gently lifted his cor.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and felt that it was inappropriate. Just as he was about to dodge, the little girl picked up the Buddha pendant on his chest and put the beeswax into his clothes. She smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you have to wear the beeswax.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned. He had never liked to wear anything close to him, so he always felt ufortable. However, the beeswax was fine and smooth, so it was not bad to wear it on his body.

    Yu Youyao did not notice her cousin¡¯s abnormality. She smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s y chess!¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao had already walked to the window sill and put away the set of jade pieces that had been ced there. She happily set up the chessboard that she had brought with her and took out the pieces.

    Zhou Linghuai sat still, but Yu Youyao called out again, ¡°Cousin,e quickly!¡±

    The youngdy had just learned chess and was in the midst of bing addicted. Logically speaking, this was also a good thing. Only when the youngdy was interested in chess could she learn well.

    However, at the thought of the little girl¡¯s indescribable chess skills, Zhou Linghuai did not really want to apany her. He had seen people with bad chess skills, but he had never seen someone as creative as her.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in front of the chessboard. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s been a long day. Go back and rest early.¡±

    As he spoke, he picked up a chess piece.

    The chess set was made from agate, amber, and other materials. The craftsmanship was not inferior at all.

    The ck chess pieces was ced on the chessboard. They were pitch-ck and had no other colors. When he picked one up and light shined it on it, the chess piece would be transparent and crystalline, often green or blue.

    On the other hand, the white piece was as gentle as fine jade. It was slightly yellow and jade-green in color. It was beautiful and harmonious.

    The chess pieces were firm and delicate. They could be thrown to the ground without shattering. When they were pped on the board, the sound was crisp and not airy. During winter, they were gentle on the fingertips. During summer, they were cool in the palm of the hand, as if it was filled with vitality.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips, feeling a little reluctant.

    However, her cousin had also gone to the Precious Peace Temple today. Thinking that he must have been through a lot, she felt a little regretful. ¡°Then forget it. Cousin, have a good rest. I¡¯ll look for you to y chess tomorrow.¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, his eyelids twitched.

    The little girl looked at her cousin eagerly and held his sleeve. ¡°Cousin, what do you think!¡±

    How could Zhou Linghuai still say no? He immediately braced himself. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao was delighted when she heard this. ¡°Cousin, rest early. I¡¯ll get going first!¡±

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao went to the incense room. After processing the Bodhi Tree wood and leaf that she had brought back today, she returned to her room and asked Nanny Xu to train her body. After practicing the Body Toughening Technique for a while and taking a medicinal bath, she fell asleep.

    That night, Yu Youyao had a dream.

    In her dream, Little Youyao, who was five or six years old, followed her grandmother to the Precious Peace Temple. Apanying her were her stepmother, Yang Shuwan, and her third sister, Yu Jianjia.

    Little Youyao and her grandmother added oil to her mother¡¯smp and were in a very low mood. When they returned to the small courtyard, they heard the two old maids chatting in the corner of the courtyard.

    ¡°Eldest Madam Xie was amazing back then. Not only was she a top-notch beauty, but she was also smart and capable. Although she was born in a merchant family, she had an imposing aura and rules that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare to.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of this? However, it¡¯s also not up to First Madam Xie¡¯s liking. First Madam Xie has been married into the family for three years and has never produced a child. Even if First Master doesn¡¯t like to go to the main courtyard, it hasn¡¯t even been a hundred days since First Madam Xie¡¯s death when First Master couldn¡¯t wait to wee First Madam Yang into the house. Old Madam couldn¡¯t stop him either. Poor First Madam Xie¡¯s corpse hasn¡¯t even turned cold yet, and Eldest Miss is still in her infancy. People in the family know what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯s nothing between them¡­¡±

    Little Youyao had been raised in her grandmother¡¯s house and rarely heard anyone mention anything about her biological mother. When she heard this, she felt terrible. Tears welled up in her eyes as she stomped her feet and ran into the room.

    Coincidentally, Yu Jianjia was about to leave when Little Youyao suddenly stopped in her tracks. Fortunately, she did not bump into Yu Jianjia.

    However, Yu Jianjia was shocked. She staggered a step back and was supported by a maidservant that prevented her from falling.

    On the other hand, Little Youyao was in a hurry. She suddenly sprained her legs and fell to the ground.

    While Yu Jianjia was fine with this, the maidservant in front of her was unhappy. ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t be rash anymore. My young miss is recovering from a serious illness and hasn¡¯t recovered yet. If anything happens, you won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 198 - 198 Donâ€™t Die

    198 Don¡¯t Die

    Little Youyao was in pain from the fall and felt aggrieved. When she heard this, she was furious. ¡°How can you say that? I didn¡¯t bump into Yu Jianjia, right? Yu Jianjia was fine too.¡±

    Yu Jianjia had just recovered from a serious illness. She was small, thin, and pale. When she heard this, she covered her mouth and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Eldest Sister has just mourned her deceased mother, so it¡¯s inevitable that she¡¯s in a bad mood. It wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­¡±

    Little Youyao was already feeling terrible, so these words undoubtedly added fuel to the fire. ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re pretending to be sick all day. I wonder who you¡¯re putting on a show for. It¡¯s as if someone else is bullying you.¡±

    Thinking back to the past, every time she had a conflict with Yu Jianjia, she was the one in the wrong in the end. She would be scolded by her father whether she was right or wrong. She recalled what the old maids had said just now. No matter how stupid Little Youyao was, she knew that what they had said might be true.

    Her father did not like her mother and liked her stepmother, Madam Yang.

    !!

    Before Madam Yang even entered the house, her father had already started dating Madam Yang.

    At the thought of this, Little Youyao red at Yu Jianjia angrily. ¡°You¡¯re as bad as your mother. I hate you.¡±

    With that, she turned around and ran away. As she ran, she wiped her tears and cried until her face was covered in snot and tears.

    As she ran, she saw a tall Bodhi tree with a wishing silk hanging on it. She had been to the Precious Peace Temple a few times, so she knew that this was a wishing Bodhi tree.

    Little Youyao ran to the wishing Bodhi tree, wanting to make a wish.

    She identally saw a man dressed in ck fighting clothes not far away. He was very tall and strong, much taller than her father. He was holding arge knife in his hand. In the bright daylight, the bright knife shone brightly under the sun, and suddenly pierced something in front of Little Youyao¡¯s eyes.

    The strong light made Little Youyao close her eyes, and tears flowed.

    Little Youyao was very afraid. Just now, she had clearly seen that the bright de was stained with blood. Her heart was beating wildly, and she opened her eyes to look over.

    At this moment, Little Youyao saw a little brother lying on the ground, dressed in royal blue eight-treasure pattern clothes.

    The young man was very thin and lying on the ground with his hands covering his stomach. There was a long wound on his stomach, and blood wasing out of it, staining his hands and clothes.

    Yu Youyao was horrified. Seeing the man in ck raise his knife, she shouted in fear, ¡°Father, I¡¯m here. Come quickly¡­¡±

    In an instant, a pair of bloodshot eyes looked at her fiercely.

    Little Youyao was dumbfounded. She recalled that once, when her grandmother had brought her to y at the farmstead, she had seen a ferocious dog near the farmstead. Its eyes had glowed green, and it had opened its mouth to bark. Its sharp canine teeth looked extremely terrifying in the sunlight.

    She cried out in shock. Even as she cried, she shouted, ¡°Father, Father¡­¡±

    Perhaps it was because this cry had shocked the ck-clothed man, but before he could use his saber, he fled in panic.

    The man in ck left. Little Youyao was scared to death. As she cried, she wanted to run away. However, when she saw that the Brother was lying on the ground without moving and was still bleeding, she felt that it wasn¡¯t good for her to run away like this. She ran to the rockery, pushed Little Brother, and shouted, ¡°Little Brother, Little Brother, wake up quickly. Little Yaoyao is crying because of the bad guy. Little Brother¡­¡±

    Little Brother did not move. Little Youyao shouted in shock and fear, ¡°Little Brother, don¡¯t die, Little Brother¡­¡±

    At this moment, the little brother, who had been lying still, finally moved. His eyshes fluttered, and he opened them a crack. He saw a blurry figure swaying in front of him. He asked weakly, ¡°Who, who are you?¡±

    Little Youyao was overjoyed to see that the little brother was still alive. ¡°Little Brother, don¡¯t be afraid. The bad guy made me cry. Just wait. I-I¡¯ll call Grandmother to save you¡­¡±

    Big Brother had lost so much blood. It looked so scary. Little Youyao didn¡¯t know what to do. There was no one else nearby, so she only thought of asking her grandmother for help.

    Youyao stood up, turned around, and ran back in a panic.

    After running for a while, in her panic, she tripped on a rock and fell to the ground while screaming. She cut her head on the rock and fell until her head bled.

    Little Youyao muttered ¡°Little Brother¡± and gradually fainted.

    Yu Youyao woke up from her dream with a start. Her chest felt so tight that she couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment.

    When Chun Xiao heard themotion, she quickly entered the house. ¡°Young Miss, did you have another nightmare?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I heard you mention what happened when I was young during the day. I probably dreamed about what happened at the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    When Chun Xiao heard this, she quickly asked, ¡°Young Miss, you remember now? Then did you run into a thief?¡±

    The thief entering the Precious Peace Temple was a very secretive matter. It was not easy to find out the exact situation, and many things were unclear.

    Yu Youyao shook her head andughed. ¡°I fell down myself.¡±

    At that time, she had actually tripped over a rock and fallen until her head bled. She was really quite stupid. However, she was young and a little quick-witted. When she saw a thief, she knew how to bluff by calling out ¡°Father.¡±

    The thief had fled into a peaceful ce in the Buddhist Sect to escape. When he heard themotion, he was shocked. Then, he heard her crying loudly. He was afraid that she would attract people here, so he had no chance to kill her. He had to find a way to escape.

    However, she was so frightened at that time that she did not take a closer look at who the little brother she had identally saved was.

    Chun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that. ¡°I thought so too. At that time, Young Miss¡¯s toes were swollen. Clearly, she had tripped over a rock.¡± Therefore, everyone thought that Eldest Miss had fallen by herself. Old Madam did not allow anyone to say anything because she was worried that she knocked into the thief.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Since it¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    Back then, it was probably because she had cried so loudly that she had caused amotion and attracted the attention of the nearby monks.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good for the temple¡¯s reputation if the thief entered the temple, and it wouldn¡¯t be good to make a fuss about it. The Precious Peace Temple didn¡¯t mention that she had bumped into the thief. They only said that they had discovered her at the Wishing Bodhi.

    Even though Grandmother had her suspicions, monks did not lie, so it was not good for her to find out more.

    In addition, this matter concerned the thieves, so Grandmother did not want to investigate too deeply. She even took the initiative to ask the temple to help cover up this matter.

    Such a big matter had been covered up by the Precious Peace Temple, and with her grandmother¡¯s help, it had be a small matter. Even if others wanted to find out, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about her.

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just that I think of the longevity lock that Young Miss broke. It¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Yu Youyao also felt that it was a pity. Her mother had given her fifteen longevity locks, and she had worn nine. She had worn each for a year, and only changed to a new one on her birthday.

    Only this one was a littlecking. At that time, her grandmother had been afraid that it would be inauspicious, so she had given her a new longevity lock and even personally put it on her.

 Chapter 199 - 199 Little Piggy

    199 Little Piggy

    The next morning, the disciples who were participating in the second round of examinations came over to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Seeing that they were in good spirits, Old Madam Yu was also very happy. ¡°The second examination is tomorrow. We have to wait at the pce gate at midnight and enter at dawn. This examination willst from daytime to dusk. Why didn¡¯t you rest in the courtyard? You even came all the way here to greet me. It¡¯s been tiring.¡±

    Yu Shande said respectfully, ¡°Over the past few days, I¡¯ve been under Third Grandmother¡¯s careful care. I have toe and greet her before I can take the examination in peace.¡±

    Initially, they did not feel much about the medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, and medicinal fragrance they ate every day.

    However, after eating for three to five days, something effective happened.

    At the very least, when he was away from studying, he would eat some medicinal cuisine and drink some medicinal tea. He would then feel more rxed. Before he went to bed, he would light another incense stick to ensure that he would have a good night¡¯s sleep.

    After eating and sleeping well, he would be full of energy. Studying would also yield twice the results with half the effort. Even though he was a little nervous, he did not panic.

    Old Madam Yu chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I was just giving instructions. Yao Yao was in charge of everything.¡±

    With that, she turned to look at her granddaughter. Yu Youyao was sitting obediently beside her grandmother.

    Yu Shande quickly thanked Yu Youyao, and the other three followed.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t write the word ¡®Yu¡¯ with one stroke. We¡¯re all on the same side. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. It¡¯s a huge matter for you to participate in the examination. Even if we can¡¯t help, we have to do our best.¡±

    That night, the Yu Residence was brightly lit.

    At midnight, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen called Yu Shande and the other three over to say some encouraging words. After that, the residence arranged for arge carriage to bring them to the pce gate.

    There were already many people waiting at the pce gate.

    The candidates gathered together. In order to relieve their nervousness, it was inevitable that three to five people would gather together to talk.

    Yu Shande repeated all the rules and etiquette in the pce. After the three of them nodded and memorized them, he said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Sister Yao has prepared a light and suitable medicinal cuisine and a refreshing medicinal tea. You should have some too. When it¡¯s time, don¡¯t eat anything. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your etiquette in the pce.¡±

    Most of the matters regarding the second round of examinations were handled by Sister Yao. She was meticulous and thorough.

    This way, their tense hearts seemed to be much more settled.

    The few of them ate and drank very leisurely.

    ¡°When I got into the carriage just now, I felt my limbs go weak at the thought that I was about to take the second examination. Now, I suddenly feel at ease.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because Sister Yao¡¯s arrangements are too appropriate. We can also clear some of our distracting thoughts and charge forward in peace, so we don¡¯t feel afraid anymore.

    ¡°Sister Yao is young, but she speaks and does things like Third Grandmother. She¡¯s really extraordinary.¡±

    After eating and drinking, everyone chatted for a while more, and it was dawn.

    The candidates were led by the internal servants and the supervisors in charge of the examination. After going through all kinds of etiquette such as roll calls, distribution of papers, worshiping, saluting, and so on, they sat down safely in the Hall of Peace.

    No one in the Yu Residence was asleep either. They were all gathered in An Shou Hall to listen to the news.

    When the sky turned bright, a servant ran all the way into An Shou Hall. ¡°The few young masters of the family have safely entered the pce. They¡¯re probably waiting for the questions in the hall.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she immediately smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s stop worrying here. They¡¯ll have to rely on themselves from now on. We¡¯re all tired after taking care of them for a night. Everyone, go back and rest!¡±

    Yu Zongshen also smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Mother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at her granddaughter, only to see that Yu Youyao was sleepy. She was sitting in a chair. Her elbows were on the small table and her small hands were supporting her small head as she dozed off. Her little head was nodding off bit by bit, and there was even a nket on her back. It was the one that had been on Zhou Linghuai¡¯sp just now. It was also funny. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to worry this time. Look, the person who¡¯s worked really hard is dozing off there.¡±

    When everyone saw this, they immediatelyughed.

    This smile woke Yu Youyao up from her half-asleep state. She covered her mouth and yawned as she turned around and saw her cousin. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s make some pork trotterster. Do you like them cooked or stewed?¡±

    These words made everyone in the room roar withughter.

    Zhou Linghuai clenched his fist and pressed it against his lips, blocking the widening smile on his lips. Looking at the little girl¡¯s sleepy eyes and innocent look, he found her adorable.

    Yu Youyao was dumbfounded fromughing. She nced into the room and immediately snapped out of her daze. Even her small body straightened, and her pink face, which had been sleeping soundly, turned red with embarrassment.

    Old Madam Yuughed until tears streamed down her face. ¡°You¡¯re like a little piglet. You even think about eating in your sleep.¡±

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Grandmother, you can¡¯t mock me like this in public. Aren¡¯t you a little hungry after taking care of them for a while?¡±

    Old Madam Yu wiped her tears with her handkerchief and smiled. ¡°Why did I raise such a clown?¡±

    Everyoneughed again, and the tense atmosphere in the roompletely dissipated.

    However, Yang Shuwan could not smile. Every time there was an examination, it was personally arranged by Old Madam. No one else could interfere.

    However, this time, Old Madam had directly ignored her and handed such an important matter to Yu Youyao.

    As the mistress of the household, where was her status?

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and drank her tea. She was not in good health to begin with. After taking care of the candidates for most of the night, she was also tired. Although her grandmother had asked her to return to the courtyard to rest early in the morning, everyone in the house was present. If only she was not around, it wouldn¡¯t be good, so she forced herself to stay.

    Now that she heard that Old Madam was going to show off Yu Youyao¡¯s ability as soon as she had the chance, she felt that it was boring. She felt that she might as well return to the courtyard early in the morning to rest.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao washed up and went to sleep.

    She slept until seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Today, the Yu Residence had stopped sses for the second round of examinations. It was rare that Yu Youyao did not have to attend school. She learned some medicine, incense, tea, and food from Nanny Xu. Then, she nned to go to the Green House.

    Her cousin had said that the Essence Protection Pill could be refined in three days. Today was the third day, so it was probably about time.

    At this moment, Xia Tao came over and said, ¡°Liu¡¯er has recovered a little. She came over to thank Young Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Bring her in!¡±

    Xia Tao led Liu¡¯er into the room. Liu¡¯er knelt on the ground obediently and kowtowed to Yu Youyao respectfully. Every kowtow was very sincere. When Yu Youyao saw this, her heart skipped a few beats, afraid that her injuries would not recover and her head would be damaged again.

    After three kowtows, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Get up quickly.¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200 The Essence Protection Pill Is Done

    200 The Essence Protection Pill Is Done

    Liu¡¯er was unwilling to get up. ¡°I have a lowly life. Eldest Miss, you have not abandoned me. From now on, I will serve you and be your servant. It¡¯s my honor.¡± With that, she took out the cloth bag that she had been hugging to her chest and carefully opened it. Inside was a pair of meticulously made shoes. ¡°I don¡¯t have much to show. Only my skills in making shoes are good, so I made a pair for you.¡±

    She handed over the shoes eagerly.

    She could not repay Eldest Miss¡¯s kindness, so she wanted to make a pair of shoes for her.

    She had saved up this pair of shoes in the past and made it using a thousandyers. She had never been willing to use them, so this time, she took them out and inserted the soles one by one. It took her six to seven days to finish.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. She noticed that the material used to make these shoes was the Song Jiang cloth that she had given to the servants in the residence previously.

    !!

    Although Song Jiang cloth was not as expensive as cloud silk, it was soft, delicate, close-fitting, and breathable. It was most suitable for making close-fitting clothes. The inner clothes that Yu Youyao usually wore were all made of Song Jiang cloth.

    Liu¡¯er was very skillful. Her light green Song Jiang cloth shoes were embroidered with pale yellow parasol flowers. They looked elegant and fresh, but they were very beautiful. Clearly, she had put in a lot of effort.

    The soles of the shoes were not the usual jade soles of rich families. Instead, they were made of porcin, wood, and leather. They looked like the soles of ordinary people.

    Yu Youyao had never worn such shoes before, but she thought that although they were not expensive, they were made with more efort than ordinary shoes. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    A smile appeared on Liu¡¯er¡¯s pale face. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll boldly help you wear it. If it doesn¡¯t suit you anymore, I can change it.¡±

    Seeing that Liu¡¯er was sincere, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refuse, so she stuck her feet out of her skirt.

    Liu¡¯er knelt down and carefully removed Eldest Miss¡¯s shoes. Then, she carefully put on the shoes she had made for her. She was agile and careful, and her hands did not touch her.

    After putting on her shoes and stepping on the ground, Yu Youyao noticed the difference.

    As if seeing Eldest Miss¡¯s confusion, Liu¡¯er exined, ¡°My family has an ancestral shoe-making skill. It emphasizes on using a thousandyers of cotton cloth and a thousand hemp thread. Not only are the shoes made like this durable, but they¡¯re also firm and soft. When worn on the feet, they are breathable and absorb sweat. You won¡¯t sprain your ankles when walking. Even if you do move around a lot, they¡¯re very tight and won¡¯t tire your feet.¡±

    Liu¡¯er seemed to feel that she had said too much and was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head.

    However, Yu Youyao felt that she was not lying at all. These shoes were indeed morefortable than what she usually wore. She smiled and said, ¡°No wonder they¡¯re lighter and morefortable than other shoes.¡± With a thought, she thought of her cousin. Her cousin¡¯s legs were not good, so these shoes were the mostfortable. ¡°Make two pairs for Cousin too. There¡¯s no hurry and it¡¯s more important for you to recuperate.¡±

    With that, she gave her cousin¡¯s measurements.

    Before she even entered the Jade Courtyard to serve her, she had already received a job. Liu¡¯er was overjoyed and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do my best.¡±

    However, she automatically ignored the rest of Miss¡¯s words.

    After Liu¡¯er left, Yu Youyao did not change out of her shoes. It was obvious that she really liked them.

    When they arrived at the Green House, Yu Youyao saw her cousin and Uncle Sun sitting in the small hall talking. She picked up her skirt and entered the house. ¡°Cousin, has the Essence Protection Pill been refined?¡±

    The first thing she asked when she entered was this. Uncle Sun rolled his eyes. ¡°Annoying girl, who are you looking down on? It¡¯s just an Essence Protection Pill. If I make a move, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t refine.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I wonder why. I¡¯ve been struggling for a few days, but I still don¡¯t understand that this Essence Protection Pill isn¡¯t made, but refined. Hmph!¡±

    Uncle Sun was so angry that he bent down and wanted to take off his shoe to p her.

    Yu Youyao was not afraid of him. She made a funny face at him, making Uncle Sun so angry that his beard trembled. He nced at his young master.

    Seeing that the young master was holding a teacup and had a faint smile on his lips that revealed indulgence and pampering, his heart immediately ached. In the past, this girl had treated him with some respect, but now, she was bing more and more disrespectful. It was all because of the young master¡¯s pampering.

    Yu Youyao ignored Uncle Sun and happily went up to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, have you really received the refined Essence Protection Pill? Quick, show it to me.¡±

    She had been thinking about this for the past few days.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the table.

    Yu Youyao looked over and saw an agarwood medicine box on the table. There were a bunch of pills inside. They were brownish-red in color and the size of soybeans. Their surfaces were smooth. ¡°So this is how the Essence Protection Pill looks like.¡± The little girl wasn¡¯t surprised anymore. She leaned closer and smelled it. She actually smelled a faint sweet fragrance. ¡°It feels like candy.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at her cousin. ¡°Have you used the Essence Protection Pill? How¡¯s the effect? Is it really as Uncle Sun said? Can it replenish your vitality and nourish your muscles and bone marrow?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It was just out of the oven. You came over before I could take it.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Then I came at the right time!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and nodded. Then, he heard the little girl ask, ¡°Cousin, did Uncle Sun say how to take the Essence Protection Pill? Is there any restriction?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai replied, ¡°One pill every morning and night. Just swallow it directly. There¡¯s no restriction.¡±

    Yu Youyao reached out and picked up an Essence Protection Pill. She ced it on a handkerchief and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, quickly eat one to see its effect.¡±

    Seeing the concern in the little girl¡¯s eyes, Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and ate the Essence Protection Pill on the handkerchief.

    As soon as the brownish-red pill entered his mouth, it emitted a faint sweet fragrance and a faint lotus fragrance. The medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, and medicinal fragrance that the little girl usually gave him all had such a fragrance. Even the little girl herself had such a fragrance. It did not feel like incense, but a natural fragrance.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and blocked the thoughts in his eyes. He felt that after the pill entered his stomach, there seemed to be a warmth that spread to his internal organs and limbs. It was probably the first time he had taken it, so it did not feel too obvious.

    Before he could speak, Yu Youyao looked at him eagerly and asked impatiently, ¡°Cousin, what do you think? Is it effective?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°It should be useful.¡±

    Chinese medicine practitioners looked, listened, questioned, and checked the results. Uncle Sun first carefully observed Zhou Linghuai¡¯s consumption of the Essence Protection Pill, then said to him, ¡°Stick out your tongue.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did as he was told.

    Uncle Sun nodded after checking it. Then, he opened Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyelids and said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°Give me your hand. I¡¯ll take your pulse again.¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201 Iâ€™ll Accompany Cousin From Now On

    201 I¡¯ll Apany Cousin From Now On

    This time, he took his pulse for a long time. It was probably the first time he had taken the Essence Protection Pill. The Essence Protection Pill had just entered his stomach, so the subtle changes in his pulse were not too obvious.

    Yu Youyao sat beside her cousin and stared at Uncle Sun without blinking.

    After waiting for a while, seeing that Uncle Sun had yet to finish taking his pulse, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She opened her mouth a few times to ask, but was afraid of disturbing Uncle Sun, so in the end, she shut her mouth.

    Yu Youyao had heard from Uncle Sun that only by recuperating her cousin¡¯s vitality would there be hope for his leg to be cured.

    In the past, Uncle Sun had tried many methods, but they had little effect.

    The Essence Protection Pill was a secret medicine that could nourish one¡¯s bones and vitality. If the effect of the Essence Protection Pill did not work, the hope of Cousin¡¯s treatment would undoubtedly be even slimmer.

    Therefore, after Yu Youyao obtained the medicinal liquid of the Lingxi Bug, she had been especially concerned about the Essence Protection Pill. She was worried that something would go wrong.

    The little girl sat beside him, so nervous that her small body was tense. Her eyes were fixed on Uncle Sun. It was not a bad sight.

    When Uncle Sun stroked his long beard, she could also nervously pinch his sleeve. When Uncle Sun¡¯s eyebrows twitched, she would even hold her breath. When Uncle Sun¡¯s breathing became heavier, her hands would be clenched into fists.

    She was even more nervous than him.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart sank. It was as if he had suddenly eaten a green plum fruit, and his mouth was filled with bitterness. He suddenly held the little girl¡¯s tightly clenched hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She looked up at her cousin and then down. Her cousin¡¯s palm was very big. His fingers were long and well-defined, as if they were carved from white jade. They looked exquisite. His palm was slightly cold, but it was very dry. He wrapped her hand in his and suddenly felt very at ease. Her tense heartstrings couldn¡¯t help but rx.

    She slowly let go of her clenched fists. Yu Youyao looked up at her cousin with a smile. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not worried. I just want you to be well. No matter what happens in the future, I¡¯ll be with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice was hoarse. He suddenly tightened his grip on her hand, but it did not hurt her.

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    At this moment, Uncle Sun, who had been taking his pulse for a long time, nced at the loving cousins. A trace of understanding shed across his eyes, and he stroked his long beard. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about the effect of the Essence Protection Pill. It¡¯s even better than I expected. In the future, Young Master, take it every day and use the medicine and needles I¡¯ve prepared. In less than three years, Young Master¡¯s foundation and vitality will recover.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking¡ª

    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Youyao was excited as she looked at Uncle Sun with a burning gaze.

    Uncle Sun couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.

    Fireworks suddenly bloomed in Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes, and they were extremely bright. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± As the little girl spoke, she tilted her head to look at him. ¡°Cousin, did you hear what Uncle Sun said just now? Uncle Sun said that Cousin should take the Essence Protection Pill every day in the future. In less than three years, your foundation and vitality will recover.¡±

    As if she was afraid that her cousin hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, the little girl repeated Uncle Sun¡¯s words. Between her curved eyebrows, her delicate eyes were filled with a dark luster, looking extremely beautiful.

    ¡°I heard him.¡± Zhou Linghuai chuckled and lowered his head. The little girl¡¯s fair hand was held in his. It was very smooth and felt like cream.

    For a moment, the little girl forgot about her hand being held and looked excited. ¡°In the future, Cousin won¡¯t have to sit in a wheelchair anymore. You can even bring me out to y.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai replied, ¡°Okay!¡±

    The second examinationsted all day.

    It wasn¡¯t until dusk that the tightly shut pce door opened.

    The students who had participated in the second examination were suddenly enlightened. They stepped out of the pce gate, and the servants waiting outside went up to greet them.

    Yu Shande and the others were the same, but they were in better spirits than the others.

    Yu Youyao had prepared light food in the carriage. The few of them were also starving. They ate listlessly and returned to the small courtyard. They washed up briefly and fell asleep.

    They only went to the Yu Residence the next day to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Seeing that he was in good spirits and that he looked very calm, Old Madam Yu knew that he had done his best for this second round of examination. She did not ask if they had done well, but only told them not to focus on studying for the time being and to rest well to deal with the uing pce examination.

    Yu Shande nodded and cupped his hands at Yu Youyao. ¡°This time, I have to thank Sister Yao for your efforts.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said that there was no need for that. She then asked Chun Xiao to bring them the medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance that she had prepared early on. ¡°I wish you all the best in the pce examination.¡±

    After the second examination, the candidates did not walk out. Instead, they rested in the Guan family¡¯s room and gathered their strength, intending to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat in the pce examination. From then on, they would be sessful and famous, and their hard work would not go to waste.

    Yu Youyao spent some time sorting out her mother¡¯s dowry, then called a few capable stewards into the residence.

    One of them, Nanny Yue, was a nanny who had served her mother before. She was about 50 years old, but she looked very old.

    After seeing Yu Youyao, Nanny Yue knelt on the ground with a thud. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°I was wrong. Miss is already so big. I¡¯m sorry for what Madam told me before she died.¡±

    After First Madam passed away, the entire Xie Residence came to bring Eldest Miss back.

    Old Madam had no choice but to invite a respected elder of the Yu n over. She wrote a guarantee in front of everyone in the Xie Residence that she would treat Eldest Miss well.

    Later, when Old Madam wanted to send them to the farm, they were also unwilling.

    However, Madam Yang was too detestable. She had her eyes on the dowry that Madam had left for Eldest Miss. Old Madam had also made up her mind. They could not win against her, but they were also worried that if they angered Old Madam, Eldest Miss would not have a good life in the residence in the future.

    After entering the manor, she carefully arranged Madam¡¯s dowry. Eldest Miss was also more confident in the residence and would not be easily bullied.

    Although they were in the manor, they could still hear the news from the residence.

    Initially, Yu Youyao only wanted to see the person in the shop and understand some of the people there. However, Nanny Yue¡¯s kneeling and crying made her heart ache.

    For a moment, she was stunned, not knowing how to react.

    She had heard from her grandmother that her mother had reorganized all the businesses under her name before she passed away. She had changed some people and sent some people away. Anyone who could stay was the most capable, loyal, and trusted person to her mother.

    What her mother had left her was not a lousy stall, but a group of loyal and capable old servants.

    The other stewards also lowered their heads and wiped their tears.

    After Madam passed away, Eldest Miss¡¯s dowry was handed over to Old Madam to manage. Although Old Madam had sent them out, she did not restrict them from entering and leaving the Yu Residence. They would also enter the residence from time to time. They could see Eldest Miss in her grandmother¡¯s house, but under Old Madam Yu¡¯s watch, they did not have much to say.

 Chapter 202 - 202 Pitiful and Admirable Parent

    202 Pitiful and Admirable Parent

    Nanny Yue cried and said in relief, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve grown so capable that you can manage things yourself now¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao reacted and quickly went forward to help Nanny Yue up. ¡°Nanny Yue, get up quickly. You used to serve my mother. Don¡¯t be so polite.¡±

    Xia Tao cleverly brought a stool over, and Chun Xiao also served tea.

    Yu Youyao quickly called for everyone to sit and talk.

    When a master and servant met, they had to reminisce.

    Nanny Yue told her a lot about Madam. ¡°¡­ I heard that Eldest Miss learned pharmacology from Nanny Xu and mixed incense. It turns out that Madam also likes this and often ys with it. Madam also likes to y chess, but she¡¯s a lousy chess yer. She¡¯s also a chess fanatic. Her chess skills aren¡¯t good, but she doesn¡¯t care if she loses or wins. She just wants to start over¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao listened carefully with a teacup in her hand.

    She could almost imagine her mother making incense in the fragrance room, looking serious and focused, because she was usually like this.

    She could also imagine her mother regretting her move, cheating, stealing, and throwing a tantrum when ying chess, because she was also like this when ying chess with her cousin.

    Previously, she had also been puzzled. She was clearly a fast learner, but why was she not talented in chess? Now, she knew that she had taken after her mother.

    She immediately felt a strange feeling in her heart. Even though they were separated by Yin and Yang, she still had an emotional resonance with her mother.

    After talking for a while, Nanny Yue took out a yellowed letter with trembling hands and handed it to Young Miss. ¡°This letter was handed to me for safekeeping before Madam passed away. She asked me to pass it to Young Miss when she¡¯s a little older¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened. She couldn¡¯t wait to take the letter from Nanny Yue¡¯s hand and open it on the spot. On the yellowed paper, there were rows of neatly written words.

    She read it word for word¡ª

    My child, Yao Yao:

    In October, golden chrysanthemums were everywhere. Suddenly, when I heard that I was pregnant, I cried tears of joy and took care of him. Being a mother, I have three regrets in my heart. Firstly, I felt that I couldn¡¯t always apany my child and ask about her well-being. Secondly, I felt that I couldn¡¯t protect her and shelter her from the wind and rain. Thirdly, I felt that I couldn¡¯t raise her well. I was afraid that my child would lose her upbringing and wouldn¡¯t be able to establish herself, manage the world, and be a good person¡­ There was nothing to be sorry about your mother¡¯s death. I hoped that my child would remember that everyone in the Yu Residence was trustworthy. I hope that you can be faithful and amiable.. I also hoped that you can be filial and not so filial¡­ Your father was narrow-minded, and I couldn¡¯t be close to him. Madam Yang was fierce, and I had to be wary of her. I was close to your grandmother, but I couldn¡¯t rely on her too much¡­ The longevity locks will apany you. Wear the locks as yourpanions. Cherish them and love them¡­

    There were dozens of pages of thick letters, recording the bits and pieces of her mother¡¯s pregnancy.

    First fetal movement, first fetal dream, favorite food¡­

    Gradually, she felt that her body was no longer strong enough. Her worry for her daughter, her guilt over not being able to personally raise her daughter, and her regret¡­

    Arrangements for her daughter¡¯s future¡­

    And her final warning to his daughter!

    Every word was heartfelt and sincere. It was all the love and care a mother would give her daughter before she died. Yu Youyao immediately burst into tears.

    She asked in a choked voice, ¡°What else did my mother say before she died?¡±

    Nanny Yue wiped her tears and looked around. The maidservants in front of Young Miss were all very sensible. When they knew that Young Miss wanted to talk to her mother¡¯s old servant, they all retreated far away.

    Back then, before Madam died, she had held her hand and exined word by word. Each word held the weight of the world. ¡°The Yu Residence isn¡¯t a good ce. From top to bottom, it¡¯s full of schemes. Yu Zongzheng is shameless and heartless. After I die, he will definitely marry Madam Yang¡¯s daughter as his concubine and definitely won¡¯t treat my Yao Yao well. Old Madam is old and wise. She¡¯s scheming for her son¡¯s future. Even though she has some pity for her eldest granddaughter, there are also all kinds of schemes mixed in. But, poor Yao Yao. She¡¯s still so young, but she already lost her biological mother¡­¡±

    She knelt in front of Madam and watched as Madam¡¯s lips trembled and she coughed out blood. At the same time, she held Eldest Miss in her arms and pulled open herpel to feed her thest mouthful of milk.

    Then, she was about to get someone to carry Eldest Miss out.

    Perhaps it was because the mother and daughter were connected, but the young mistress opened her dark eyes and looked at her mother intently. Her soft little hands gripped the belt on her mother¡¯s chest, refusing to let go.

    The maidservant carefully pried away Eldest Miss¡¯s hand. Eldest Miss was anxious and kept waving her hands in front of Madam¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth and cried. No matter how hard she tried, she could not be coaxed.

    Madam leaned against the pillow with tears streaming down her face. She held her hand tightly. ¡°I-I¡¯ve drafted a letter. I¡¯ll donate 30% of the profits from my dowry to the Yu n every year, and 20% of the profits will be given to the residence. Even if it¡¯s just because of thisrge sum of money, the n will still have to treat Yao Yao well. Old Madam, you have to protect her a little more, and the Xie n will take care of her. Take good care of her. My Yao Yao will probably grow up safely¡­¡±

    She knelt on the ground and wiped her old tears. When she saw the doctor and vomited blood, her eyes widened. She couldn¡¯t waste herst breath, so she exined word by word, ¡°If, if the Yu Residence doesn¡¯t have a ce for Yao Yao, bring her back to the Xie Residence. I won¡¯t let Yao Yao be bullied and humiliated.¡±

    Nanny Yue could no longer cry.

    In An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu was kneeling in the temple hall, twirling the seven treasure prayer beads in her hand. She looked at the white jade Bodhisattva in the Buddhist shrine and suddenly understood.

    Back then, when Madam Xie had married into the Yu Residence, she had sent a piece of excellent Kunlun Jade to the Precious Peace Temple and donated 50,000 taels of silver for the incense oil. That was why she had asked Master Hui Neng to personally sculpt this rare Kunlun Jade Bodhisattva.

    Master Hui Neng saw that there was a spot on the Kunlun Jade where cinnabar grew naturally and blood lotuses were born. She muttered a Buddhist prayer and used this spot to carve a jade pendant of a child Buddha sitting on a lotus.

    Madam Xie had given this Jade Bodhisattva to her.

    She was delighted to see it and worshiped it in the temple hall. Every morning and night, she would burn three incense sticks.

    Before Madam Xie died, she personally hung the jade pendant of the child Buddha on Yao Yao¡¯s chest in front of her. She stared into her eyes and said word by word, ¡°The man wears Guanyin, and the woman wears Buddha. Back then, I had just married into the Yu Residence not long ago.Master Hui Neng didn¡¯t carve anything but the child Buddha. It¡¯s obvious that our Yao Yao is a child with Buddhist affinity.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sat at the table. Madam Xie kept looking at her with her dark and cold eyes.

    She was deep in thought!

    Madam Xie had a dream about Buddha when she was pregnant with Yao Yao. Yao Yao was also born in April, and it was during the Buddha Bathing Festival. She was indeed fated with Buddha.

    Madam Xie hugged her daughter tightly. ¡°This jade pendant has been blessed by Master Hui Neng. It¡¯s a rare Buddhist treasure. After I die, get Yao Yao to wear it every day.¡± At this point, she stared straight at Old Madam Xie. Blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth and dripped onto her white clothes, causing blood puddles one after another. It was a shocking sight. ¡°Don¡¯t take it off.¡±

 Chapter 203 - 203 I Will Protect Yao Yao

    203 I Will Protect Yao Yao

    Old Madam Yu looked at Madam Xie and was silent for a long time. Finally, she lowered her head and said solemnly, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Upon receiving Old Madam¡¯s promise, Madam Xie let out a cry and spat out a mouthful of blood, whichnded on the jade pendant on Yu Youyao¡¯s chest.

    The little baby was lying in bed, snoring loudly. There were even small bubbles in his mouth. She looked innocent. Perhaps because mother and daughter were connected, as soon as Madam Xie spat out a mouthful of blood, the child opened her eyes and stared at her mother with her dark eyes. She started crying.

    Madam Xie was also crying. Blood and tears rolled down her face. ¡°Yao Yao, my Yao Yao¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Even if Mother is no longer around, I¡¯ll still protect you and let you grow up safely. Yao Yao¡¯er, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    As she coaxed her daughter, she even hummed an intermittent tune¡­

    Old Madam Yu gripped her prayer beads tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect Yao Yao.¡±

    The past was still vivid in her mind. At some point, Old Madam Yu¡¯s hand that was twirling the prayer beads had stopped.

    Madam Xie personally hung the jade pendant of the child Buddha on Yao Yao¡¯s chest and said those words to her. Other than entrusting her with an orphan, she was also reminding her to treat her granddaughter well.

    Every time she saw the jade pendant on Yao Yao¡¯s chest, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Madam Xie.

    When she thought of Madam Xie, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the terrible things her eldest son had done.

    When Madam Xie gave birth to Yao Yao, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t live long and wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her daughter when she grew up. Therefore, she didn¡¯t expose her eldest son¡¯s disgraceful deeds to others.

    Instead, she helped to cover it up!

    Therefore, she also nned that since she was a Buddhist, she would protect her granddaughter more in the future because of the guilt in her heart.

    It was obvious that Madam Xie had made arrangements before her death to send the people from the Xie Residence out easily.

    Madam Xie donated 30% of the profits of her businesses to the n.

    The Yu n was a schrly n, so they needed to maintain their reputation. Since they had received a favor from the Xie n, and the Yu n also had to rely on the Xie Residence for many businesses, it was inevitable that they would respect Gu Yaoyao.

    Madam Xie had given 20% of her profits to the residence. She had to protect Yao Yao using thisrge sum of money and her sons¡¯ future.

    Before Madam Xie died, she had schemed in every way, all for the sake of her daughter.

    What a pitiful and admirable parent!

    At this moment, Nanny Liu lightened her footsteps and walked in quietly. ¡°Old Madam, Eldest Miss has recruited an old servant from the Xie Residence. When a master and servant meet, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll talk a lot. You¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu was silent for a while before she slowly opened her eyes and reached out to Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu quickly stepped forward and helped Old Madam up from the futon. The two of them left the temple hall.

    Old Madam Yu twirled the prayer beads in her hand around her wrist. ¡°The Xie family¡¯s dowry will have to be handed over to Yao Yao sooner orter, so some things can¡¯t be avoided.¡±

    She had originally wanted to wait until Yao Yao was a little older before handing over the dowry to her.

    However, as Yao Yao grew up day by day, it was obvious that she was maturing. It was time to know that some things should not be dyed.

    There was a strong sandalwood smell on Old Madam¡¯s body. Nanny Liu was a little hesitant. ¡°Eldest Madam Xie didn¡¯t say anything about what happened back then, and even the people around her weren¡¯t clear about it. However, after serving her for so many years, she might have known about it. It¡¯s also hard to guarantee that First Madam Xie wouldn¡¯t have left a backup n before she died and told the people in front of her about it. Now that the master and servant are meeting, if¡­¡±

    Before her death, First Madam Xie had schemed and nned for her daughter¡¯s future. It could be said that she had done everything possible.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°Xie Roujia¡¯s old servants are all very smart. Back then, when she sent them out of the residence, they didn¡¯tin at all. All these years, they¡¯ve often been in and out of the residence. At most, they would find an opportunity to meet Yao Yao and confirm if she was really a good person, but none of them approached her. Why do you think that is?¡±

    Nanny Liu said nothing.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s voice was also calm. ¡°They have eyes. They can tell that I dote on Yao Yao very much, so they¡¯re worried that if they interact with her privately, they¡¯ll make me unhappy with her, so they might as well not interact with her. Even if they meet Yao Yao and be her servants now, they still have to establish themselves in the Yu Residence. In the future, I¡¯ll hn everything, so they¡¯ll naturally be more cautious.¡±

    Nanny Liu also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Old Madam has thought it through.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Back then, although the matter between Eldest Son and Madam Yang was tightly covered up, it wasn¡¯t even a hundred dayster after Madam Xie¡¯s death when he married Madam Yang. Madam Yang isn¡¯t anyone special, but the daughter of Eldest Son¡¯s concubine. Even outsiders have many spections about Eldest Son¡¯s daily visits to the Yang Residence. They just think that it¡¯s a love affair between Master and Madam Yang. We can have a chat after dinner. Such a matter isn¡¯t considered new in the capital. Every family has at least one or two cases. Yao Yao can roughly guess it. I¡¯m just worried about her¡­¡±

    In the first few years, she didn¡¯t want Yao Yao to interact with the people in front of Madam Xie because she was young and she was afraid that someone would instigate her to leave home.

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply. ¡°Eldest Miss knows what¡¯s good for her. She also understands who has been protecting her and treating her well all these years.¡±

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°In the end, it¡¯s all thanks to the two of them. They¡¯ve both lived for more than half their lives. Now that they will be involved for the next half of their lives, it¡¯s time to let go of all their schemes. I can only hope that Yao Yao will recover and that she¡¯ll be able to rebuild her rtionship with Madam Xie and her daughter-inw. Her rtionship with Yao Yao will also make up for some of my¡­¡±

    The rest of her words were already inaudible.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard with the letter from Nanny Yue.

    Seeing Miss¡¯s serious expression, Chun Xiao was a little worried. ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao did not seem to hear her. In silence, she walked into the study and sat at the table. She opened the letter in her arms and read it page by page.

    She read it very slowly, almost word by word and over and over again.

    Chun Xiao nced over. Miss had been looking at it for an hour.

    After an unknown period of time, she finally reached thest page of the letter. Yu Youyao looked at the end of the letter steadily¡ª

    Yu Xie¡¯s calligraphy was brilliant!

    Her eyshes trembled slightly, and the tears that had been in her eyes for a long time sshed onto the bottom of her name.

    Yu Youyao panicked and quickly wiped it with her sleeve. When the ink on the letter was smudged, she realized that she couldn¡¯t wipe it with her sleeve, but there was already a ball of ck ink at the bottom of the letter. It was useless.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°Mother.¡±

    Chun Xiao poked her head in from the outside and saw Young Miss sitting there in a daze, crying silently. Her tears kept flowing out.

 Chapter 204 - 204 Cousin, Iâ€™m Fine!

    204 Cousin, I¡¯m Fine!

    Chun Xiao felt a lump in her throat and couldn¡¯t help but lower her head to wipe her tears.

    Such a silent cry made one feel even worse. It was as if there were too many grievances, sadness, and sorrow that someone couldn¡¯t say out loud and could only bear.

    As she cried, her remaining tears flowed out. Yu Youyao did not continue crying.

    She opened the incense box.

    There were fiveyers of incense boxes, and eachyer contained the incense that Yu Youyao usually used. On the lowestyer, there were incense sticks. She picked up a jade spoon and a handful of the incense sticks. Then, she threw them into the incense burner. There was a soft sound, and wisps of smoke floated out of the furnace.

    Yu Youyao ced the letter on it and flipped it to burn it.

    As soon as Zhou Linghuai entered the Jade Courtyard, he sensed that something was wrong.

    She heard a girl named Xia Tao in front of Yu Youyao say, ¡°Should wefort Young Miss? She feels terrible. If she stays alone like this and keeps it in her heart, her body will suffer.¡±

    Dong Mei and Chun Xiao stood still. Even if they were worried about Young Miss, how would they know how tofort her?

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zhou Linghuai suddenly asked.

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re finally here. Miss is in a bad mood after seeing her mother¡¯s old servant today. She¡¯s staying in the study alone and ignoring everyone.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he nodded.

    Dong Mei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Young Miss is the closest to Young Master. With him by her side, she probably won¡¯t feel so ufortable.¡±

    After Zhou Linghuai entered the room, he did not disturb Yu Youyao.

    He looked at the little girl and carefully read the slightly yellowed letters one by one. Then, he carefully ttened them and smoked them one by one. After the fragrance prated the paper, he ced them into a wooden box.

    He knew that musk-scented paper couldst for a long time, and the wooden box was resistant to moisture and insects. Some important letters had to be kept like this tost.

    She was so focused that she did not notice that there was someone else in the study.

    Zhou Linghuai felt depressed. It was not that the little girl had ignored him.

    However, the little girl¡¯s face was tense, and her delicate eyes revealed heartbreaking sadness. There was too much grievance and sadness hidden, but it was difficult to express.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do.

    It took Yu Youyao two hours to finish burn dozens of pages of the letter. The study was filled with a strong fragrance.

    Yu Youyao closed the box carefully. When she looked up, she saw that her cousin hade over and was looking at her. She was stunned for a moment before smiling again. ¡°Cousin, why are you here?!¡±

    Her smile was as bright as ever, but Zhou Linghuai felt his heart ache.

    In these two hours, the little girl had experienced countless sufferings of life and death before she could smile again when she saw him.

    Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a few old servants to enter the capital. Take some time to meet them. I¡¯ll lend them to you. They¡¯ll be yours. You can make the arrangements yourself.¡±

    At her cousin¡¯s mention, Yu Youyao recalled that she had asked to borrow some people from him previously. As she had been busy at home recently, she was dyed. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nced at the wooden box in the little girl¡¯s arms and paused for a moment. ¡°Have you learned the new song I taught you previously? That song is a little difficult for beginners. Do you want me to teach you another one?¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head. ¡°Cousin, have you forgotten? I just yed that song yesterday. You even asked me to practice more.¡±

    Yesterday, on a whim, she thought of the ¡°Parasol Zither Painting¡± that her cousin had drawn for her, so she pulled her cousin under the Parasol Tree and yed a new song for him.

    Her cousin had said that she yed well and wanted her to practice more.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment. Then, he recalled the scene of the little girl wearing a yellow and green dress yesterday and ying the zither under the tree. Her pleated dress was spread all over the ground, and there were branches and leaves embroidered on it. Even before the flowers bloomed, he still felt that it was beautiful.

    Rubbing the armrest of the wheelchair gently with his fingers, Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°Ms. Ye¡¯s ss talked about the Spring and Autumn Period. It involves Confucianism, Daoism,w, ink, soldiers, fame, and other Hundred Schools of Philosophy. The content is demanding andplicated. I¡¯ll teach you again. In the future, it¡¯ll be easier to learn it at home.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Cousin teaches me every day, and you always talk about the content of Spring and Autumn. I can actually handle Ms. Ye¡¯s sses thanks to you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was speechless for a moment. Then, he remembered that the little girl liked to y chess, so he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I y chess with you and see if your chess skills have improved?¡±

    Yu Youyao burst outughing. ¡°Cousin clearly doesn¡¯t like to y chess with me. You¡¯re so reluctant every time. You thought I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like ying chess with you, but¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m deliberately pulling you along to y chess with me. I just want to see you. You clearly can¡¯t stand my chess skills, but you can¡¯t bear to reject my request. Not only are you coaxing me, but you¡¯re also trying your best to set me up so that I can win and be happy. You don¡¯t have to exin. I know everything.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai opened his mouth, but no words came out.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°I know. Cousin, you¡¯re worried about me.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, and after the baptism of tears, her eyes were also bright. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s throat choked, but he still said, ¡°The dead are gone. You¡­¡±

    He had just started to speak when his words turned into nothing under the little girl¡¯s bright gaze. He couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Yu Youyao climbed onto her cousin¡¯sp. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a mother since I was young. No matter how much Grandmother doted on me, I just know that she¡¯s different from my mother. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be doted on by my mother. I¡¯ve always been envious of Second Sister. I always thought that if my mother hadn¡¯t died¡­¡± At this point, her eyes turned red, but she didn¡¯t cry. ¡°Cousin, when I saw Nanny Yue today, I realized that I was also someone who had a mother¡¯s love. Even though my mother was no longer around, her love for me didn¡¯t decrease at all.¡±

    The little girl sniffed, and tears welled up in her eyes. She looked pitiful, as if she was about to cry again.

    Seeing that she was holding it in, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°If you want to cry, just cry¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Yu Youyao sniffed stubbornly and tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. Even her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°I¡¯m just happy. My mother said in her letter that when I was in her womb, I was very obedient and didn¡¯t torture her at all. When she was three months pregnant with me, she had a dream about a golden Buddha. Mother told Grandmother that she was very happy and said that I had a Buddhist affinity. Also, when my mother was pregnant with me, she especially liked to eat sour food.¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205 Little Master

    205 Little Master

    At this point, the little girl wrinkled her little nose. ¡°This isn¡¯t like me. I like to eat sweet food and not sour food at all.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took out a blue handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from the little girl¡¯s eyes. The little girl was very obedient and allowed him to wipe her tears.

    The little girl chattered on and on. ¡°Mother told me that every longevity lock she made for me has a different meaning. Unfortunately, I broke one. However¡­¡± her eyes lit up and she said happily, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because my mother is here to protect me that I¡¯ve avoided disaster.¡±

    The thief was fierce and did not even blink when he was killed.

    The little girl was pure and clear-minded. She did not need hisfort and had already thought it through. Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°If you¡¯re well in the future, I believe your mother will be at ease in heaven.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded vigorously. Thinking about how she had cried just now and how she must look very sorry, and how her cousin had even seen it, she quickly covered her face with a handkerchief. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go back to my room to wash up first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    With that, before her cousin could react, she had already run away. Her figure was cheerful, and the atmosphere in the Jade Courtyard, which was heavy just a moment ago, instantly became lively.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, and his grip on the armrest loosened.

    The little girl left quickly and returned quickly.

    She had changed into a pink and white butterfly dress. When she ran, her dress fluttered like a butterfly. The butterflies embroidered on her dress immediately seemed toe alive and fly with her, making her look even more beautiful.

    Yu Youyao squatted in front of her cousin and held his hand. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve been taking Essence Protection Pills for a few days. You look much better than before. Even your hands aren¡¯t as cold as before.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and nodded.

    After apanying her cousin for a while, Yu Youyao met Nanny Yue and the others again to discuss the rules.

    It was inevitable that Madam¡¯s dowry business had something to do with the Yu Residence. Nanny Yue and the others were also aware that Eldest Miss had previously set new rules. Now that the rules had been implemented for a period of time, results could be seen. They were all under Eldest Madam Xie¡¯smand. After Eldest Madam Xie passed away, her little master, Yu Youyao, was also very supportive of her.

    After that, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Is there a new seed from the Imperial Court on our farm?¡±

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a symbolic nting. There are many new seeds distributed by the Imperial Court every year. No one has nted them before, so it¡¯s not good for the time being. Not to mention that it¡¯s tiring, but there hasn¡¯t been any harvest in the end. In the past, they were a little more important, but these years, the times are good, and the current emperor doesn¡¯t value them as much as the previous emperor, so no one cares too much.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°We still have to find a few people to nt it carefully. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s no harvest. In any case, I¡¯m not short of those few acres of harvest profits. The key is the Imperial Court¡¯s matters. We can¡¯t be perfunctory. We don¡¯t have to care about how other families are doing. We just have to care about our own matters.¡±

    She always felt that the court was tense. In this way, she had to be careful about everything at home.

    In addition, it was also a good idea to nt new seeds. If they could be harvested, it would also be a good thing. Her grandmother at home paid respects to Buddha, so everything had to be done well.

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll look for a few people to take care of this matterter.¡±

    This was not something too important. It only needed some arrangements.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°My cousin has a few old servants at home. They¡¯re all useful people. You can meet them tomorrow and let them do this!¡±

    This suggestion made sense.

    Even Nanny Yue couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Eldest Miss was smart and sensible, and she did things that made people feelfortable. ¡°We¡¯ll follow Eldest Miss¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    The manpower in the dowry industry was all arranged properly. If they rashly arranged for new people to enter, not to mention that the old servants would not be happy, the jobs were not that easy to arrange. How could they move so easily?

    Eldest Miss had taken the initiative to mention the nting of new seeds in the manor because she wanted to arrange for them to be nted here.

    Firstly, it was true that the manor did not take this matter very seriously. Eldest Miss had only needed to say the word to arrange for someone to go over. Secondly, nting new seeds was not too important, and the old servants would not think too much about it. Thirdly, this job was very light, so that the old servants of the Zhou family would have a suitable ce to go.

    It seemed that Eldest Miss was indeed as kind as Madam. All these years, Old Madam had also personally raised Eldest Miss. It was not in vain that Madam had made such arrangements before she died.

    Yu Youyao left Nanny Yue and the others to have lunch in the residence.

    When Old Madam Yu received the news, she looked at the porridge and dishes on the table and immediately lost her appetite. She waved her hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep telling me about Yao Yao¡¯s movements in the future. She has grown up and has a way of doing things. There¡¯s no need for me, her grandmother, to watch over her.¡±

    Nanny Liu was also helpless. She wanted to persuade her, but she did not know how.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu entered. ¡°Old Madam, Liu¡¯er from Eldest Miss¡¯s courtyard is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a moment before turning to look at Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu smiled and exined, ¡°Liu¡¯er is the goddaughter of Old Madam Ma. She was originally working in First Madam¡¯s house. Later, shemitted a crime and was sent to the outer courtyard by First Madam. Eldest Miss pitied Liu¡¯er¡¯s poor life, so she sent Liu¡¯er to her courtyard. She took on the role of Qiu Xing¡¯s errand girl and asked her to serve her in the study. Liu¡¯er¡¯s just recovered, so she went to the Jade Courtyard to take on the job.¡±

    It was also this sentence that allowed Old Madam Yu to understand the crux of the matter. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yao Yao is growing up, and the girls in front of her are indeed not enough. We have to choose a few more capable servants. Let her in!¡±

    It was probably because Old Madam Ma had caused a ruckus and embarrassed Yang Shuwan, and the main courtyard couldn¡¯t amodate Liu¡¯er. Yao Yao had to help out a little out of consideration for the servants, which was why she had made this arrangement.

    However, Old Madam Ma was wholeheartedly on her side, so it didn¡¯t matter that Yao Yao had used Liu¡¯er.

    Qing Xiu received the order and left.

    Immediately after, Liu¡¯er entered the house to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when she first saw the dumplings that Liu¡¯er had ced in the wooden tray. Then, she saw that this girl was thin and weak. She looked a little ordinary, but she also looked a little delicate and pretty. She was even more satisfied. ¡°Old Madam Ma is a good person. You¡¯re her goddaughter, so I think you¡¯re not bad. Work hard when you¡¯re at the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    Liu¡¯er was ttered and agreed repeatedly. Then, she told her the reason for her visit. ¡°It¡¯s April, and it¡¯s the Buddha Bathing Festival. Old Madam eats more lightly than usual. Seeing that Old Madam had lost a lot of weight, Young Miss was worried that Old Madam¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore, so she personally went to the kitchen to make nourishing medicinal cuisine for Old Madam to nourish her body.¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206 Flower Festival Invitation

    206 Flower Festival Invitation

    Old Madam Yu immediately beamed with joy. She turned to look at Nanny Liu. ¡°This girl! She doesn¡¯t know that money can¡¯t buy youth.¡±

    It was obvious that their rtionship was as close as before. Nanny Liu also smiled. ¡°Eldest Miss is trying to be filial to you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu liked hearing this, and her face broke into a smile.

    April was destined to be an eventful month. After Yu Youyao left school, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Old Madam has something on and has invited Eldest Miss over.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded without thinking.

    !!

    After Qing Xiu left, Xia Tao whispered into her ear, ¡°In the morning, a nanny came to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and went to Old Madam¡¯s An Shou Hall.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence did not have much contact with the Yu Residence, so when they suddenly visited¡­

    For some reason, Yu Youyao recalled what she had heard outside her father¡¯s study that day. She suddenly felt like a storm was brewing.

    Before the New Year, Chang Xinghou had won a battle in the You Prefecture and handed over a request for credit to the Imperial Court, allowing the cab to suppress it. After the pce examination, this matter should be settled¡­

    When Yu Youyao arrived at An Shou Hall, Madam Yang and Madam Yao were both there. To her surprise, even Yu Jianjia and Yu Shuangbai were sitting in the room.

    Old Madam Yu waved at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao went forward to greet the elders before walking to her grandmother¡¯s side and sitting down obediently, attracting Yu Jianjia¡¯s attention. She pretended not to see her.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head. The Old Madam did not hide her love for Yu Youyao at all.

    Since everyone had arrived, it was time to talk. Madam Yao smiled and asked, ¡°Old Madam, why did you call us over today?¡±

    When the nanny from the Marquis of Changxing Residence entered the residence, Old Madam did not hide it. Naturally, she understood what was going on.

    Yang Shuwan nced at Madam Yao from the corner of her eye. She had originally nned to ask this question first, but who knew that while she was still thinking about the people from the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, Madam Yao had already snatched the opportunity.

    Old Madam Yu did not answer Madam Yao and only turned to look at her.

    Yang Shuwan was staring at Old Madam Yu, waiting for her to speak. Suddenly, her gaze darkened. She held her breath and her heart skipped a beat. Before she could react, she heard Old Madam Yu ask her, ¡°When did you meet Madam Changxing?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was first shocked, but then her eyes were filled with joy. However, she did not dare to show it because of Old Madam¡¯s question. ¡°Thest time I went to the Precious Peace Temple, I brought Sister Jia and Qingning to the temple to admire the plum blossoms. I bumped into the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and said a few words. She even praised Jia Jia for being obedient and polite.¡±

    It was on the seventh of February that she had seen a woman in the Plum Garden. She was wearing a brown-gold felt jacket withrge golden peonies embroidered on it. It was originally made of old-fashioned material, but now, she was dressed in an imposing and domineering manner.

    In the capital, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was a dignified person. She usually went to visit various families, so they had naturally seen her before. She went forward to say a few words.

    She had originally thought that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was someone who was not easy to get close to. Unexpectedly, she actually smiled and chatted with her, even holding Jia Jia¡¯s hand and praising her for being well-mannered.

    After talking to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, they had a realization!

    It turned out that when they were in the pce, Qingning had offended a master who knew about lot writing. He couldn¡¯t help but reprimand her and actually asked the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife to listen to Jia Jia¡¯s words tofort her.

    At the side, Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes lit up. She recalled that day when the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had kindly held her hand and praised her for her good looks and manners. She couldn¡¯t help but put down the tea in her hand and tilt her head and ears.

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Old Madam, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened a little. She took out the golden invitation card on the table and showed it to everyone. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is holding a flower festival on April 22. They are inviting our family over a few days after the pce examination.¡± At this point, her voice paused for a moment. She first nced at Yu Jianjia, then at Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai. ¡°They also asked us to bring a few younger ones from the family.¡±

    Madam Yao was stunned. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence choose this time to hold a banquet¡­¡±

    They still had to take care of a few younger children, and the younger children in the family were all half-grown. It was not the right age to take them out yet. This was a little against the rules!

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes lit up a little more. She tightened her grip on her handkerchief and looked at Yang Shuwan.

    Yang Shuwan understood and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Our girls are all a little young. Everyone in the capital knows that they haven¡¯t reached the age to be brought out. Why did they suddenly mention bringing them out?¡±

    Just now, Old Madam had specially asked her when she had gotten to know the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. Could it be that she liked Jia Jia and felt that she was well-mannered, so she had specifically mentioned that she wanted to bring her sisters along?

    Old Madam Yu smiled faintly. ¡°That nanny said that Eldest Madam Yang is very well-mannered. Even though the sisters in the family are young, they¡¯re not ordinary. She said that Seventh Sister in the residence is about the same age as Yao Yao and the others, so they should be able to y together.¡±

    Towards the end, her tone became indifferent.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    That day, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife held her hand and kept sizing her up. She had a kind smile on her face, and even her somewhat mean face was very gentle. It was obvious that she really liked her.

    She turned around and nced at Yu Youyao, who was looking down and thinking about something, and Yu Shuangbai, who was eating and drinking foolishly. She pursed her lips slightly.

    Since she was going to be brought along, the other sisters in the family naturally had to be brought along as well to not be disrespectful.

    Yang Shuwan immediately raised her eyebrows, unable to hide her smug expression. She said, ¡°The Marquis of Changxing only saw Jia Jia and spoke to her¡­¡±

    In other words, the few sisters in the family were only able to attend the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence because of Yu Jianjia.

    The room fell silent.

    Old Madam Yu closed her eyes and fiddled with her prayer beads. Yu Youyao sat beside her grandmother with her head lowered. No one knew what she was thinking. Madam Yao brought over some tea, but Yu Shuangbai did not notice that the atmosphere was amiss at all. She ate happily.

    Yang Shuwan also realized that she had misspoken. She quickly smiled and tried to salvage the situation. ¡°It was probably because I was sick a while ago. Yao Yao helped to manage the household and made a name for herself outside. Madam Changxing heard about it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu opened her eyes and looked at Madam Yang. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was stunned by the question. She subconsciously replied, ¡°Since this invitation has already been sent to my door, how can I not go? We would offend someone for no reason.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not want to say anything else. She waved her hand and said, ¡°In that case, go back and prepare. I¡¯m old, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go out. Just the two of you can bring Eldest Miss, Second Miss, and Third Miss along!¡±

 Chapter 207 - 207 I Have a Daughter

    207 I Have a Daughter

    Yang Shuwan was overjoyed. Her mind was filled with thoughts of how to dress up so that she could show her face at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. She stood up and was about to take Yu Jianjia away.

    On the other hand, Yu Jianjia took a step forward and bowed to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Grandmother, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll take my leave first and not disturb you.¡±

    Even though Old Madam Yu did not like her granddaughter for thinking too much, she had to admit that Yu Jianjia was a polite and sensible person. She was meticulous in everything she did.

    Madam Yao sat still.

    After Yang Shuwan and her daughter left, Madam Yao nced at her daughter, who was sitting on the chair and eating and drinking foolishly. ¡°There are too many people at the Flower Festival. Yao Yao and Shuangbai are still young children. They usually don¡¯t go to other people¡¯s houses, so how can they be brought out?¡±

    She was asking her for advice, so Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression became a little more sincere. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Our family isn¡¯t familiar with the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, so we¡¯re just going through the motions. As for Yao Yao and Shuangbai, you can bring them along. They¡¯re younger, so no one will say anything. If you really can¡¯t bring them along, you can look for the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and let them stay with the sisters of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. The sisters of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence are older and more polite and they don¡¯t have to stay with Madam Yang.¡±

    Upon hearing thest sentence, Madam Yao felt relieved and left with Yu Shuangbai.

    When the room was empty, Yu Youyao helped her grandmother back to the inner room.

    Old Madam Yu took a sip of tea and turned to nce at her granddaughter. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yu Youyao pondered carefully for a moment. ¡°Previously, I happened to hear Father mention that the Marquis of Changxing had won a battle in You Prefecture years ago and had sent a letter to the imperial court asking for credit. This matter was asked by the cab to be suppressed. At this time, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is holding a flower festival to bring this matter to the surface. After the pce examination, it would be difficult for the cab to suppress this matter anymore.¡±

    Although it was just a flower festival, it was aimed at the royal court.

    She knew that Eldest Son had asked Yao Yao to manage therge study. Old Madam Yu looked at Yu Youyao for a long time. ¡°Your third cousin came to the capital with news that the vassal king is acting strangely!¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked, and even her eyes widened.

    Old Madam Yu did not speak directly. Instead, she asked Yu Youyao, ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened, and she subconsciously asked, ¡°Do you know which vassal king¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze. Then, she shook her head. ¡°Your second uncle has sent someone to investigate. There¡¯s no news yet.¡±

    Why did the young mistresses of wealthy families read the Four Books and Five ssics?

    It was also for the sake of helping the family take care of the inner residence better.

    Naturally, they had to know some things.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°Youzhou is located in the extreme north, and it corresponds with the capital. In the past, the soldiers and horses in Youzhou have always been strong. They used their strength to fight with outsiders and protect their territory and intimidate the vassal lords. Ever since¡­ the incident in Youzhou, the vassal lords haven¡¯t been as peaceful as before.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up even more. She stopped twirling her prayer beads and looked at Yu Youyao, asking her to continue.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The Marquis of Changxing won a battle in Youzhou years ago. It¡¯s not like the cab can¡¯t suppress this glory. Back then, when King You was guarding Youzhou, he won many battles. If he were to be rewarded every time he returned, I¡¯m afraid the Imperial Court wouldn¡¯t be able to reward him either. Moreover, it¡¯s the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s duty to guard Youzhou, and it¡¯s also his duty to win a battle. However, if the vassal lords make any movements at this time, then the Marquis of Changxing, who has won battles, will seem especially eye-catching. The emperor will have to use this matter to praise the Marquis of Changxing greatly to show his generosity and dignity as an emperor to intimidate the various vassal lords.¡±

    At that time, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence would probably be in the limelight.

    As a direct descendant of the Marquis of Weining, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was probably unstoppable. The cab might not be able to suppress the mes of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence, and the entire court would be in chaos.

    Old Madam Yu had obviously thought of this too. She sighed slightly. ¡°Your father is a censor, so he can¡¯t leave this matter alone. Your second uncle is a court official, and he¡¯s also from Old Master Xia¡¯s lineage. He can¡¯t avoid this matter either. I don¡¯t think our family will be at peace.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed wholeheartedly.

    Old Madam Yu looked at her granddaughter. ¡°The news of the vassal king¡¯s strange actions will probably only spread after the pce examination. Don¡¯t spread it now.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother, I know what¡¯s important.¡±

    Old Madam Yu then thought of the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and reminded her, ¡°Although the Flower Festival isn¡¯t a big deal, you have to be more careful. You¡¯re the eldest, so you have to be more thorough in your actions, so bring more¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she thought of Yang Shuwan and her daughter, who looked like they couldn¡¯t wait to get into the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. She frowned and waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. Take care of yourself and don¡¯t mix with Madam Yang. As for Shuangbai, she came from your Second Aunt¡¯s stomach. You definitely have to take care of her first.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much too and just let her do as she pleases. Anyway, I¡¯m not dead yet, so it¡¯s not up to her to decide at home.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not worried, but she still nodded in agreement.

    Old Madam Yu changed the topic and asked, ¡°The 18th of April is your birthday. When the timees, invite the sisters of your close family over for a gathering. It¡¯ll be fun and lively. We¡¯ll let everyone outside know that my granddaughter has just grown up.¡±

    A ten-year-old child was already at the age of visiting rtives. She had the right to show her face.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Forget it. April 22nd is the Flower Festival of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Our family has to prepare early. It¡¯s just a family meal. It¡¯s not too important.¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°How can the Flower Festival be more important than this? It¡¯s not up to you to decide. Prepare the invitation yourselfter. I¡¯ll get Nanny Liu and Nanny Xu to arrange it.¡±

    Yu Youyao had no choice but to nod and agree.

    Yang Shuwan happily pulled Yu Jianjia back to the main courtyard. Her face was full of pride, and even the servants saw it clearly.

    When they reached the inner room, Yang Shuwan held Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s also because you¡¯ve caught the eye of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. She likes you, so she asked you to bring your sisters along. Eldest Sister and Second Sister also benefited from you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s pale face turned slightly red. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t say that. The Marquis of Changxing is holding a flower festival. He definitely won¡¯t only invite me. It would only be appropriate if all the sisters in the family were present.¡±

    Yang Shuwan smiled and pulled Yu Jianjia to the side room. ¡°This is your first time going out. You can¡¯t be careless and let Yu Youyao steal the limelight.¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned. Someone from the Xie Residence hade over first with threerge carriages of expensive items for Yu Youyao.

 Chapter 208 - 208 Iâ€™ll Protect You!

    208 I¡¯ll Protect You!

    Yang Shuwan rummaged through her belongings and said, ¡°There¡¯s still a top-notch moonlight wishing silk in my bag. It¡¯s made of high quality material, and the color is bright and elegant. It¡¯s the most suitable for you. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring you out to shop and buy you a good outfit¡­ You can¡¯t dress up in in clothes this time. You have to look radiant. Yes, the moonlight wishing silk is elegant. It has to be paired with the Southern Pearl to look good¡­¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence has sent out invitations¡­¡± Zhou Linghuai held a special soft brush and carefully painted the zither. It was unknown if he was listening to the secret guard¡¯s report.

    The shape of the zither had already been carved. The body of the zither was carved with nine feathers and was painted in honey yellow. It looked sweet and beautiful, exuding an indescribable luxury.

    It took Zhou Linghuai an hour to finish applying ayer of paint. He threw the small brush into a jar at the side and said calmly, ¡°You can remove the red wishing silk bag.¡±

    Yin San¡¯s figure shed and disappeared.

    !!

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the zither. The paint was even and bright. It was specially decorated. The paint that was just applied was naturally left to dry. It was the best.

    He wheeled himself back into the study. Not long after, Zhou Linghuai pricked up his ears and heard the little girl¡¯s footsteps. They were light and cheerful, unlike the others around him. Every time, he could always tell that she was here.

    Even if someone was following him, he could tell which footsteps belonged to the little girl.

    ¡°Cousin, you didn¡¯t go to school today. Are you feeling unwell? Did Uncle Sun treat you? Did you eat the Essence Protection Pill on time every day?¡± As soon as Yu Youyao entered the house, she ran to her cousin and looked at him anxiously, unable to hide the worry on her face.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°In the past few days, Mr. Hu Shan has been giving me advice. I¡¯ve learned all of this in the past. Moreover, I won¡¯t be taking the path of an imperial schr in the future, so I don¡¯t have to learn to be one.¡±

    Both the second and third examinations tested strategy.

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and pouted. ¡°Cousin, you should study more carefully. Your leg will definitely recover in the future. It¡¯s hard to determine that you won¡¯t take the path of a schr in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°I hope Cousin can earn an honorary title?¡±

    The imperial examination was the best path for a man. Of course, she hoped that her cousin would receive a high sry. Just as Yu Youyao was about to nod, she thought of the Flower Festival in Changxing and shook her head. ¡°As long as Cousin is well, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens. It doesn¡¯t matter if he takes the examination or not. Ever since the incident in Youzhou, the Imperial Court hasn¡¯t been peaceful. It might not be a good thing for him to take the examination.¡±

    She did not have to avoid talking to her cousin anymore.

    Hearing Yu Youyao mention Youzhou, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes shed. Before he could say anything, he heard the little girl continue, ¡°The Marquis of Changxing is holding a flower festival. Not only did he send an invitation to the residence today, but he also deliberately mentioned that he wanted the sisters from the residence to go. I wonder why?¡±

    She did not believe that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had really fallen in love with Yu Jianjia after meeting her once at the Precious Peace Temple and had only invited them because of Yu Jianjia.

    Zhou Linghuai was also a little surprised. ¡°What did Grandaunt say?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Grandmother only asked me to take care of myself during the flower festival. She didn¡¯t say much else. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything urgent.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. ¡°You¡¯re a youngdy who has just reached the age where you can explore the outside world. As long as you¡¯re doing well on the surface, others won¡¯t mind even if there¡¯s ack of etiquette.¡± Thinking that Old Madam Yu also had the same thoughts, he changed the topic slightly. ¡°However, since the Marquis of Changxing has deliberately mentioned you all, there¡¯s a reason for it. Later, get someone to ask about the sisters in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. The adults don¡¯t need you to entertain them, but you have to interact with them. If you know more, you can also be on guard.¡±

    The banquets of the big families were all hosted by male guests. The women were invited separately, and the olderdies were not with the elders. Instead, they were entertained by the first daughters of the main family. The rules were not that strict, but when a group of youngdies gathered together, it was inevitable that there would be a lot of trouble.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood the crux of the matter. No matter what the Marquis of Changxing was thinking, it had to be revealed from the few of them.

    She looked at her cousin and smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re amazing. I hadn¡¯t even thought of this.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head andughed. Then, he instructed, ¡°During the Flower Festival, bring Nanny Xu over. Chun Xiao has some tricks up her sleeve. If you bring Xia Tao along, you¡¯ll be able to hear some news and won¡¯t be in the dark.¡±

    Since Old Madam Yu wasn¡¯t going to the Flower Festival, Yu Youyao could only follow Madam Yang.

    Madam Yang wouldn¡¯t take her seriously, and Madam Yao had to take care of her daughter first. This was the first time Yao Yao was going out officially, so she couldn¡¯t do without someone guiding her. Nanny Xu definitely had to take care of her.

    This was the first time they were going out officially. Not only were they not familiar with each other, but they were also going to such a grand event like the Flower Festival. The Marquis of Changxing did not look like a good person either. Yu Youyao did not know what was going to happen at the Flower Festival, and even she was a little flustered.

    After hearing her cousin¡¯s analysis and arrangements, Yu Youyao felt relieved and nodded. ¡°I understand, Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take the Flower Festival of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to heart too much. When the timees, you can just make a trip there.¡± At this point, he paused slightly, and his thin lips turned pale and sharp. ¡°You don¡¯t have to endure it when you encounter trouble. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer. If anything happens¡­¡± He stared into Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it for you!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart trembled. She widened her eyes and looked at her cousin, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not the type to be bullied. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anyone make me suffer.¡±

    Three years ago, after King You¡¯s rebellion, the Marquis of Weining rmended the Marquis of Changxing to the emperor to guard Youzhou. The emperor agreed, and the Marquis of Changxing was given a lot of troops and stayed in the limelight.

    She didn¡¯t know where her cousin got his confidence from to say such a thing to her.

    It was as if the Marquis of Changxing was just a grasshopper after autumn to him, and he could crush him at any time. This undoubtedly confirmed her guess.

    Her cousin must have something to do with the vassal king¡¯s abnormal behavior.

    She just didn¡¯t know what her cousin was going to do.

    Yu Youyao felt a little uneasy, and she was more worried. She held her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin, you have to be fine.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment. Then, he held the little girl¡¯s hand. It was soft and delicate, like cream. He opened his mouth, but in the end, he only replied with a soft ¡°Mm.¡±

    The little girl changed the topic with a smile. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s my tenth birthday on April 18th. Grandmother said that she wants to hold a small banquet and asked me to invite my acquaintances to join in the fun.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that had prepared a gift for it for a long time that he kept in the house. He smiled and said, ¡°You deserve to have some fun.¡±

 Chapter 209 - 209 Cousin Is Too Annoying

    209 Cousin Is Too Annoying

    The Yu Residence was a family of schrs. In addition to having a close rtionship with the Marquis Zhen Residence, there was also the Tang family, the Chancellor of the Hanlin Academy, and the Qi family, who were rted to the Imperial Court. As for the Yang family, even if it was because of Yang Shuwan, Yu Youyao probably wouldn¡¯t be invited. With Old Madam Yu around, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being criticized.

    Yu Youyao looked a little sad. ¡°Cousin, when I was young, there were even rumors in the residence that I was bad luck and jinxed my mother to death.¡±

    At that time, she was still young. She had heard from the servants that her mother had given birth early because she had fallen and had a difficult time giving birth. In the end, she did not survive her confinement and passed away.

    She was very upset. She ran alone to her room and cried until her eyes were swollen under the nket.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a lump in his throat.

    !!

    Yu Youyao sniffed. ¡°Later, when Grandmother was sick, a Daoist nun suddenly came to the house. The Daoist nun said that I was a jinx and had to be sent to the temple to be treated for a few years. When Grandmother found out about this, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even care about being sick anymore. She brought my birth characters to the Precious Peace Temple and met Master Hui Neng. Master Hui Neng said that I had a Buddhist affinity and that if I could be kind, I would enjoy great fortune¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on the armrest. The veins on his back bulged, and a ruthless glint appeared in his deep eyes. ¡°Your mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    He frowned. After all, it was a family matter of the Yu Residence, so he couldn¡¯t say much.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°When I was young, I spent my birthday with my grandmother. Actually, I wasn¡¯t too willing to hold a party.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai understood. Although Old Madam Yu had resolved this matter, the youngdy still believed from the bottom of her heart that her mother¡¯s death had something to do with her. Even her birthday every year was not a happy one.

    He held the little girl¡¯s hand and pursed his lips.

    The little girl suddenly smiled and looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes. ¡°When it¡¯s my birthday, you can¡¯t forget to give me a birthday gift.¡±

    She had gone to the Green House to look for her cousin today to tell him her birthday.

    Who would ask others for a birthday gift? Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but he nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    With this assurance, Yu Youyao smiled even more happily. Suddenly, she wanted to know what her cousin wanted to give her. She asked, ¡°Cousin, what gift do you n to give me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°There won¡¯t be a surprise if I tell you.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and said unhappily, ¡°Cousin, tell me. Just a hint. Even if I know what you¡¯re giving me in advance, I¡¯ll still be happy and surprised when I receive a gift¡­¡±

    The things that her cousin had given her were all extraordinary. Even now, she was still surprised and happy to see the fan that he had given her.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao tried to persuade him, but she didn¡¯t manage to get anything out of him. She was both angry, curious, disappointed, and expectant. After dawdling for a long time, she finally left the Green House.

    After Yu Youyao left, Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief. He took a blue handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    The little girl was really too torturous. He almost couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and wanted to take out the gift that he had prepared for a long time and hand it to her.

    The capital became lively again because of the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    The next day, Yang Shuwan brought Yu Jianjia out.

    Xia Tao was a little unhappy. ¡°First Madam brought Second Miss out to shop without even asking her. How can she bring one out without bringing the other? Isn¡¯t she afraid that others will say something?¡±

    It was understandable that First Madam did not bring Fourth Miss along, but it did not make sense for her to bring Eldest Miss along.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    Yang Shuwan did not want to bring her out, nor did she want to go out with Yang Shuwan. Once a child left the residence, she would be out of her grandmother¡¯s sight. It was better to be cautious.

    However!

    Without an elder by her side, there were indeed many inconveniences.

    Yu Jianjia often went out to shop with Yang Shuwan, but she did not go out much in a year. Her grandmother was old, so it was not appropriate for her to bring her along.

    Just like thest time they had set up a porridge booth, Yu Jianjia was still young, so Yang Shuwan had brought her out to show her face. She did so even though her grandmother looked down on such behavior.

    But actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad.

    She hoped that her cousin¡¯s leg would recover as soon as possible so that he could take her out in the future.

    When she thought of her cousin, she couldn¡¯t help but think of what her cousin had said yesterday about giving her a gift. She felt an unbearable itch in her heart. Then, she thought of how stubborn her cousin had been yesterday. She was really angry.

    In the past, as long as she frowned, pouted, wrinkled her nose, wheedled, and acted shamelessly, her cousin would definitely think of ways to make her happy.

    It didn¡¯t work this time.

    As she thought about it, Yu Youyao pouted aggrievedly.

    Hmph, Cousin was too annoying!

    She had to hold it in today and not look for her cousin.

    She would just leave Cousin alone in the Green House to rot!

    Xia Tao did not know that her Young Miss had gone to the Green House and did not hear a word she said. When she saw the announcement that Eldest Miss had drafted, she was unhappy. ¡°In a few days, it will be Eldest Miss¡¯s birthday. As her stepmother, Eldest Madam should care about it, but Eldest Madam¡¯s eyes are fixed on the outside. She¡¯s only thinking about buying clothes for the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing Residence.¡± At this point, she could not help but feel angry. ¡°The invitation from the Marquis of Changxing Residence was just delivered yesterday, and she can¡¯t wait to run out today. She¡¯s afraid that others won¡¯t know that she¡¯s rushing to curry favor with the Marquis of Changxing Residence.¡±

    Although the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was a prestigious family in the capital, the Yu Residence was also a schrly and noble family. First Madam had probably forgotten that there was still an elder in the family.

    Yu Youyaoughed. ¡°Due to the imperial examination, the capital has been very quiet for a while. There haven¡¯t been many banquets. It¡¯s rare that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is holding a flower banquet. Madam Yang is probably anxious to show off. It¡¯s not just her. Other families are probably the same.¡±

    Yang Shuwan had always been an ostentatious person. Since it wasn¡¯t easy for her to manage the household, she wanted to show off outside. In addition, as soon as Yu Jianjia went out, she wanted to make sure that she presented herself well.

    As her mother, she was proud when Yu Jianjia revealed her face.

    Xia Tao widened her eyes and rolled her eyes. ¡°Third Miss is only a young girl, so how can she dress up? The person who should be getting new clothes in the family is you, who is ten years old and has the right to walk around outside.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s appropriate for Nanny Xu and Nanny Liu to manage the birthday celebration. Besides, it¡¯s just a small banquet between the sisters. It¡¯s not too important. I don¡¯tck these things.¡±

    Xia Tao pursed her lips.

    Yu Youyao did not want to talk about this topic anymore. She handed the prepared announcement to her. ¡°Give it to Nanny Xu.¡±

    The Yu Residence had some dealings with all the families in the capital, but they were not really close to one another. There were only a few sisters who were of the same age as Yu Youyao.

 Chapter 210 - 210 Marquisâ€™s Wife

    210 Marquis¡¯s Wife

    Yang Shuwan happily brought Yu Jianjia into the carriage. Only then did she think of Yu Youyao. She also realized that as her stepmother, it was rare for her to go out for a stroll. If she only brought her biological daughter along, it would inevitably be exposed. However, since they were already in the carriage, it wouldn¡¯t be right to get someone to invite Yu Youyao.

    Yu Jianjia also thought of this. ¡°In a few days, it will be Big Sister¡¯s birthday. I think the family will have to prepare for it. Big Sister probably won¡¯t have time to go with us.¡±

    Yang Shuwan smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    Yu Jianjia pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her mouth. No one knew what she was thinking.

    The carriage drove all the way to the street. Yang Shuwan first brought Yu Jianjia to Jinxiu Manor.

    After discussing the cost of the clothes with Jinxiu Manor, the two of them handed over a piece of high-quality moonlight wishing silk and a piece of dazzling flowing light wishing silk.

    After that, Yang Shuwan reminded worriedly, ¡°These are used to make clothes for the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence on the 22nd. You have to hurry up and make them. Don¡¯t dy the date.¡±

    The Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was also the grandest day in the capital recently. This morning, the Jinxiu Manor received many orders, and they were also very busy.

    However, the Yu Residence was an old customer, so they naturally couldn¡¯t be negligent.

    Manager Sun smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Madam Yang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely send it to you in three days.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was relieved. She then brought Yu Jianjia to thergest rouge shop in the capital, the Jade House, and picked out a lot of high-quality rouge powder.

    Yu Jianjia liked simple and elegant makeup, so she chose a few boxes of nude colors. Such makeup did not look eye-catching, but when it was on her face, it made her skin look even more translucent and fair. Others could not tell that she was wearing makeup, but they felt that her skin color was just like this. Compared to heavy makeup, it was much better.

    Seeing that her daughter had chosen inconspicuous colors, Yang Shuwan said, ¡°You can¡¯t choose all these nd colors. At the flower festival, all the daughters from the various families are gathered together. Even if they¡¯re a little older, they will bepared together. Jia Jia, you¡¯re so good-looking. You can¡¯t let others steal your limelight.¡±

    Yu Jianjia said, ¡°I¡¯m still young, so it¡¯s not good to smear so much makeup on my face. If others see it, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m arrogant and frivolous.¡±

    Only then did Yang Shuwan remember that Jia Jia was only nine years old. It was indeed not appropriate for her to dress up too much. She still said, ¡°You still have to put on some lipstick to look more dignified, lest others think that our family is too casual.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded.

    Yang Shuwan immediately saw a box that had peach blossom lipstick. She picked it up and looked at it carefully. Then, she smiled and ced it in Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand. ¡°This color suits you. It¡¯s only eye-catching. I rarely see anyone use such a color. It¡¯s probably too tender. Ordinary people can¡¯t use this color.¡±

    Yu Jianjia also felt that this color was not bad, so she nodded. ¡°This box will do!¡±

    When the shopkeeper who was serving them heard this, she hurriedly said, ¡°This color is only avable when the merchant ships from Quanzhou enter the capital this time. It¡¯s just that the color is a little too bright, and it¡¯s not easy to match. There are only three boxes in total. Madam, why don¡¯t you take all of them? I guarantee that Sister will use them. It¡¯ll be the first time a family in the capital uses such a color.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was also filled with joy. Who didn¡¯t like to be unique and outstanding?

    ¡°Go to the Thousand Gold to pick out a few decent essories.¡± Yang Shuwan was a frequent visitor of Thousand Gold. As soon as she entered the store, she asked the young shopkeeper to lead her to the second floor. At a nce, she saw a woman wearing a sapphire hairpin and a pure gold peony on her head.

    Yang Shuwan was delighted and quickly brought Yu Jianjia over. ¡°What a coincidence to meet the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife here today.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife turned around and was stunned for a moment when she saw Yang Shuwan, who was full of smiles. Only then did she remember that this was Imperial Censor Yu¡¯s second wife, Madam Yang. She also smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s Eldest Madam Yu. What a coincidence!¡±

    She was a little thin and had a high forehead bone. Her smile was a little overbearing.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s smile deepened. She turned around. ¡°Jia Jia,e over and greet the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t good for Yu Jianjia to hide behind her mother. She strode forward in small steps and bent her body gently. Her pink and white dress touched the ground, and she looked as beautiful as a blooming lotus. ¡°Hello, Madam.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife smiled again. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Third Miss Yu for a while, but she¡¯s grown again.¡±

    Yu Jianjia said shyly, ¡°Madam, you tter me.¡±

    She was about to say a few more pleasing words¡ª

    ¡°Jia Jia is here too. What a coincidence.¡±

    Yu Jianjia turned her head and saw a petite and cute green-clothed girl walking over with a slender pink-purple girl.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife waved her hand. ¡°Go y together. I¡¯ll have a good chat with your mother.¡±

    Yu Jianjia smiled and agreed. She quickly walked forward to greet the green-clothed girl with a smile, ¡°That day, I felt like old friends with Seventh Sister Cao at the Precious Peace Temple. After parting, I thought that Seventh Sister had forgotten about me.¡±

    Seventh Miss Cao was none other than Cao Yingxue, the seventh daughter of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. The two of them had spoken together at the Precious Peace Temple that day, so they knew each other.

    As Yu Jianjia spoke, she looked at the pink and purple girl beside Seventh Miss Cao.

    She looked a little older than them, no less than eleven or twelve years old. She was wearing a pink and purple flower dress and a shark veil. However, she looked extremely expensive. She was like a flower bud. Even though she had yet to bloom, she was already extremely beautiful.

    Yu Jianjia had a guess, but her eyes were filled with doubt. She turned to look at Seventh Miss Cao.

    Cao Yingxue had no choice but to introduce her. ¡°This is my cousin, the fifth young mistress of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence, Lu Mingyao. She came to my house as a guest today and asked me to take her out.¡±

    ¡°Yao?¡± Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Which Yao?¡±

    After asking, she realized that she had been a little rash and quickly bowed to Lu Mingyao. ¡°My eldest sister also has the word ¡®Yao¡¯ in her name. I apologize for my rudeness just now.¡±

    No one liked that there was someone whose name was simr to hers. Lu Mingyao frowned slightly. ¡°Third Miss Yu, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±

    Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Thankfully, Fifth Miss Lu is magnanimous and doesn¡¯t me me. Otherwise, I would have be a saw-billed hermit in the future.¡±

    Lu Mingyao suddenly felt that although Third Miss Yu was a little rash, she was still polite and sensible. She said openly, ¡°My ¡®Yao¡¯ characteres from ¡®Song of Purity and Peace, 1 of 3¡¯. If we don¡¯t see each other at the peak of Jade Mountain, then we will meet by chance on the Jade terrace under the moonlight. I wonder what the ¡®Yao¡¯ character of your sister is?¡±

    It was obvious that she was a little concerned that someone had the same name as her. Yu Jianjia smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®The Book of Poetry¡ªGuan Jia¡¯. Beautiful girls, gentlemen¡¯s desire.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Cao Yingxue covered her mouth andughed. ¡°This name is very frivolous, and it¡¯s not as good as my cousin¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 211 - 211 Yun Xiangxiangâ€™s Clothes

    211 Yun Xiangxiang¡¯s Clothes

    Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment before opening her mouth to exin.

    Cao Yingxue giggled and recited a poem, ¡°Her dress is a cloud and her face is a flower. The spring breeze blows on the threshold and the dew is thick. If we hadn¡¯t met on the top of a mountain, we would have met under the moon.¡±

    As a result, Yu Jianjia bit her lip lightly, but it was not appropriate for her to rush to exin. She smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Miss Lu is bright and generous. When we first met, it was as if I had seen a goddess under the moonlight in front of the Jade Terrace Hall. This name can be considered to be like the moon shining on the water andplement each other.¡±

    Although it was apliment, Fifth Miss Lu was indeed very beautiful. In addition, the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence had a Consort Lu with six pces and colorless makeup, so her words did not seem deliberate.

    !!

    After being praised for her beauty, who wouldn¡¯t be happy? Even Lu Mingyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The two of you are trying to make me happy.¡±

    Cao Yingxue and Yu Jianjia looked at each other and smiled.

    ¡°Which one is your eldest sister?¡± Lu Mingyao was a little curious. She craned her neck to look, but did not see any outstanding young girl. She only thought that Yu Jianjia¡¯s eldest sister was not that outstanding either.

    Yu Jianjia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday in a few days. Our family has to n for it, so she¡¯s not free. She didn¡¯te out today.¡±

    Cao Yingxue was straightforward and naive. ¡°Your mother should be in charge of your eldest sister¡¯s birthday. Why is she the only one who¡¯s not free?¡±

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips slightly, and there was a hint of embarrassment on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother dotes on Eldest Sister, so naturally, she has to manage it herself. Even if Mother doesn¡¯t want Grandmother to tire herself out, it¡¯s not good for her to stop her. Today, we¡¯re going out not only to buy clothes for the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing Residence, but also to find a decent birthday gift for Eldest Sister. Eldest Sister¡¯s tenth birthday is not to be taken lightly.¡±

    Lu Mingyao¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Cao Yingxue pursed her lips. She had heard in the past that the eldest daughter of the Yu family, Yu Youyao, had been raised by her grandmother since she was young. Her grandmother doted on her and often bullied her sisters.

    Even though Yu Jianjia tried her best to cover up for Big Sister, no one was stupid.

    It was Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, and it was only right and proper for her stepmother to be in charge of it. However, Old Madam Yu did not allow her stepmother to touch it. Not only did her stepmother not dare to stop her, but she even rushed out to the streets to find gifts for her stepdaughter, afraid that she was taking it too easily.

    At noon, everyone received an invitation from the Yu Residence.

    The Third Miss of the Marquis of Zhen, Song Wanhui, happily received the invitation. When she came out of Old Madam Song¡¯s house, she met her older brother, Song Mingzhao, who was going to greet Old Madam Song.

    Song Wanhui did not interact much with her brother, but they were still considered close. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally willing toe out of the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    There were many people in the family, and there was no peace every day. Grandmother was worried that she would disturb her eldest brother¡¯s studies, so she donated a small courtyard to the Precious Peace Temple. Her eldest brother often went to the temple to stay for a while.

    This time, she had gone for the Buddha Festival and only returned to the residence today.

    Song Mingzhao nodded, his gazending on the invitation card in his hand. It was a pink and white invitation card with a few strokes that drew spring apricots. It was exquisite. The invitation was red to white, and the nts transitioned from flourishing to withering. It looked rather romantic. ¡°This is?¡±

    Song Wanhui looked down at the invitation in her hand. ¡°Oh, this is an invitation from the Yu Residence. Eldest Miss Yu has invited me to her house for her birthday in a few days. Grandmother has also agreed.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression froze for a moment as he recalled the scene of the little girl wearing a in wishing silk dress and standing under the green Bodhi tree to make a wish and throw the wishing silk.

    The little girl was young, and her figure was also very slender. When she stood on her tiptoes to throw the wishing silk, her willow-like waist was gently bent backward. She was delicate and graceful. Even at such a young age, her eyes were already sparkling with a delicate color.

    He lowered his eyes and rubbed the broken jade on the longevity knot. ¡°I remember that Eldest Miss Yu seems to be a year younger than you?¡±

    Song Wanhui did not think too much about it. Her grandmother liked Eldest Miss Yu and often mentioned her. The Song and Yu families were also close, so it was normal for her eldest brother to know. ¡°My birthday is in June, and Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s is in April. Coincidentally, she¡¯s ten months older than her.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu was also ten years old this year. Song Mingzhao nodded.

    Song Wanhui held the invitation and was a little vexed. ¡°Grandmother asked me not to be negligent, but I¡¯m a little vexed. I don¡¯t know what gift to give Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    She had just said it casually, not expecting her indifferent elder brother to respond.

    Unexpectedly, Song Mingzhao really ignored her. ¡°I have a pair of koi jade pendants from Hetian in my house. One is yellow and the other is red. Together, they¡¯re a pair of round fish pendants. When they¡¯re separated, they be two fish pendants. They¡¯re for girls, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to wear them. It¡¯s suitable for you to give to Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    Song Wanhui¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother.¡±

    Song Mingzhao nodded and left.

    Song Wanhui looked at her big brother¡¯s indifferent back and shook her head. She thought to herself that she was thinking too much. Why did she think that her big brother would pay too much attention to Eldest Miss Yu?

    After the invitation was sent out, Yu Youyao did not care about anything else.

    At noon, Yu Youyao practiced calligraphy alone in the study for a while. She couldn¡¯t calm down, so she simply threw her brush aside and took out a copy of Spring and Autumn to read.

    This book, Spring and Autumn, had been given to her by her cousin. It was filled with notes that had been personally written by her cousin. The handwriting was extremely neat, and it could not hide the depth of analysis. There were also trantions and interpretations at the back. The words were easy to understand, and they exined profound things in a simple way. The sentences were all original and unique. As it was easy to understand, she could still learn it herself.

    It was obvious that this book, Spring and Autumn, had taken his cousin a lot of effort toprehend.

    After flipping through two pages, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She put down her book, rested her chin on her hand, and sighed.

    Seeing that the youngdy was listless, Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Miss, why don¡¯t you go to the Green House to look for Young Master? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to y chess with Young Master?¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled her eyes and waved her hand weakly. ¡°I won¡¯t go look for Cousin today. I¡¯ll stay alone for a while.¡±

    Chun Xiao was inexplicably confused by his re.

    In the past few days, Young Master hadn¡¯t gone to school, and Young Miss¡¯s birthday was approaching. She hadn¡¯t gone to school either. Every day, she went to the Green House to apany Young Master, worried that he would be bored alone.

    Yu Youyao picked up ¡°Spring and Autumn¡± at the side to read. She really couldn¡¯t take it in anymore, so she put away the ¡°Spring and Autumn¡± and picked up the zither on the shelf. ¡°Let¡¯s practice under the Chinese parasol tree.¡±

    Chun Xiao immediately ordered someone to set up a table.

    After Yu Youyao finished burning the incense and cleaning her hands, she sat under the Chinese parasol tree. She had only yed one note and she didn¡¯t want to y anymore. She barely finished ying ¡°t Sand and Wild Geese¡±, but it was also a mess.

    Previously, when she yed it for her cousin, he had said that it was not bad, but today, her hands were not listening to her.

 Chapter 212 - 212 Cousin Coaxed Me Again!

    212 Cousin Coaxed Me Again!

    At this moment, her mind was filled with thoughts. What was her cousin doing? Was he sitting alone at the chess table again ying chess with himself?

    Her cousin had a very indifferent personality. Even Chang An did not always serve him personally.

    He always liked to be alone in the study. Although it was not boring to paint and read, it was still a little lonely to do this every day.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t y the zither anymore. She climbed onto the piano dejectedly and puffed her cheeks, feeling very vexed.

    !!

    Seeing the youngdy sigh, Chun Xiao was a little worried. ¡°Young Miss, are you bored in the courtyard? Why don¡¯t you go to the Green House to talk to Young Master?¡±

    Yu Youyao red at her angrily. ¡°Shut up about Young Master. Tomorrow, you can just be Cousin¡¯s maidservant. Don¡¯t poke at my heart all day.¡±

    No matter how stupid Chun Xiao was, she should know that Young Miss was sulking. She quickly asked, ¡°Did Young Miss and Young Master quarrel?¡±

    Young Master doted on Young Miss no less than Old Madam. Usually, he would coax her, afraid that she would feel aggrieved. To put it bluntly, these two were so sweet. How could Young Master bear to quarrel with her?

    On second thought, her teeth could even bite her tongue.

    Yu Youyao nodded, then shook her head and said weakly, ¡°No.¡± She decided to be angry at her cousin one-sidedly and not look for him. This couldn¡¯t be considered a fight!

    Hmm, why did it feel strange?

    Chun Xiao was stunned. ¡°If you didn¡¯t quarrel, why are you angry?¡±

    She made it sound like she was the one who was making a fuss. Yu Youyao¡¯s cheeks puffed up in anger as she red at her again. ¡°What do you know? Cousin is too much. He didn¡¯t tell me what gift he was going to give me on my birthday and deliberately made me anxious. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡±

    When Chun Xiao heard this, she almostughed out loud.

    Young Miss had been spoiled by Young Master. How could she be really angry? Perhaps it was because Young Master had not satisfied her curiosity that she had be angry and wanted to do something.

    Chun Xiao quickly restrained the smile on her face. ¡°Yes, Young Master is really too much. He clearly knows that Miss is curious, but he refused to tell you about your gift. I¡¯m afraid you will lose all desire for it if you keep thinking about it.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded vigorously, feeling that the maidservant in front of her knew her best.

    However, when she heard Chun Xiao say that something was wrong with her cousin, Yu Youyao felt that something was amiss. ¡°Actually, Cousin isn¡¯t too overboard. It¡¯s just that in the past, every time he gives me something, it isn¡¯t big. That¡¯s why I¡¯m especially looking forward to it and curious about it.¡±

    Just now, she even said that Young Master was too much.

    At this moment, it was not up to others to criticize Young Master. Chun Xiao tried her best not tough.

    Who would ask others what kind of gift to give in advance?! Yu Youyao opened her mouth, but was too embarrassed to say it out loud. She felt that her temper was really unreasonable, and she couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°Forget it. On the ount that Cousin prepared a birthday gift for me, I won¡¯t get angry with him!¡±

    Chun Xiao turned around andughed hard.

    Yu Youyao stood up from under the Chinese parasol tree. Her green dress was very youthful, making her look extremely fresh. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Green House to look for Cousin.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Youyao heard the sound of wheels.

    Looking up, Yu Youyao immediately smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here!¡±

    As she spoke, the little girl picked up her dress and ran to her cousin. Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°I came to see if Cousin¡¯s chess skills have improved.¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head. ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled again. He took out a palm-sized jade box from his sleeve and handed it to her. ¡°Although I can¡¯t tell you about the birthday gift in advance, I can give you a small gift before your birthday.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened, then sheughed. She held the jade box and was in no hurry to open it. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, what¡¯s in this box?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not answer. ¡°Open it and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Yu Youyao refused to listen. She tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve and frowned. ¡°This time, I want Cousin to tell me personally.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not refuse. ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing I carved. It¡¯s not worth much. It¡¯s just something new.¡±

    Yu Youyao was finally happy. She quickly opened the box to take a look.

    Inside was a yellow jade pendant with a curved crescent moon. On it were carved two fishes ying with a lotus. The two fishes were waving their tails and ying among the lotus leaves. It was vivid and exquisite.

    Yu Youyao held the jade box and pouted. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re coaxing me again!¡±

    These random words stunned Zhou Linghuai. He also wondered how he had offended the little girl just now. Then, he saw the little girl¡¯s lips curve and heard her cheerful voice. ¡°Cousin, your carving skills are so good. How can you say that it¡¯s not worth anything? You almost scared me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief, but then felt helpless. ¡°You silly girl¡­¡±

    He was probably the one who had almost been fooled into thinking that she was angry.

    Yu Youyao held the pendant and looked at it over and over again. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. ¡°Cousin knew that I had broken a longevity lock that Mother had given me, and there was a pair of fish ying with a pearl on it, so you carved a pair of fish for me. However, you were worried that it would be the same and make me miss her. You didn¡¯t want me to be unhappy, so you changed it to a pair of fish ying with a lotus for me.¡±

    She saw through his thoughts. Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Yu Youyao tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve, her face looking a little guilty. ¡°Cousin, I-I wasn¡¯t that angry with you before, but I was just a little angry.¡± She raised her hand and gestured with two fingers, forming a small slit the size of a needle. ¡°Annoyed!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    Yu Youyao stole a nce at her cousin¡¯s expression and smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°However, I¡¯m still very happy that you¡¯ve taken the trouble to prepare a birthday gift for me. I was just about to go to the Green House to look for you when you came over.¡± She looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes and tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Do you think this counts as telepathy?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He raised his hand and flicked the little girl¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll spoil you!¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t like this in the past. Cousin, you have to be responsible for me. In the future, you have to always spoil me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. The little girl¡¯s eyes were as clear as water, but there was a hint of a sparkle in them. At a nce, it was like water reflecting on ake, and even his heart was rippling, so he nodded lightly.

    Yu Youyao giggled. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go into the house and find a red string. I¡¯ll wear the pendant.¡±

    The little girl ran back into the house happily. Zhou Linghuai smiled and shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 213 - 213 His Heart Trembled

    213 His Heart Trembled

    When the little girl left yesterday, she was frowning and pouting. She looked helpless and amused, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried. The little girl was really angry.

    Hence, he spent the night carving the pendant of the two fishes and lotus.

    Today, after setting up the chess game and waiting for an entire morning, he still did not see the little girling over, so he simply brought the double fish pendant to the Jade Courtyard to look for her. From afar, he could hear her ying the song ¡°Flowing Sand and Wild Geese¡± in a mess and was frustrated. He guessed that the little girl was indeed angry.

    However, he did not know whether tough or cry!

    !!

    Soon, Yu Youyao ran over with a red string and sat in front of him. She first put the yellow jade pendant into the string and nimbly pierced it with her fingers. ¡°Cousin, look, I¡¯ve also tied a plum blossom knot.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing slowed down as he thought of the golden Buddha pendant on his neck.

    Yu Youyao leaned over, and Zhou Linghuai suddenly tightened his grip on the armrest. He froze and did not move. The little girl gently lifted the cor of his shirt and took out the golden Buddha pendant hidden in his shirt.

    Yu Youyao stepped back and showed the yellow jade pendant to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s the texture of this yellow jade? It looks very simr to golden beeswax.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Golden Steatite Stone, not jade.¡± Zhou Linghuai lowered his head. The golden beeswax Buddha pendant shone brightly under the sun. After wearing it for so long, he was used to having such an item on his chest. Now that he had suddenly lost the warmth of the beeswax, he was a little unustomed to it.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened bit by bit. ¡°Golden Steatite Stone!¡±

    Seeing her shocked expression, Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°The yellow frozen stone is golden in color and as thick as beeswax, so it¡¯s also known as beeswax stone. It¡¯s originally from the remaining stone material that I engraved previously. When I saw that you liked it, I engraved this yellow frozen stone pendant.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked incredulous. ¡°You actually used Golden Steatite Stone to carve the pendant. You¡¯re wasting such a precious treasure. Why didn¡¯t you carve a seal for me? I¡¯m already ten years old and can already use a seal¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was also used to seeing good things. Golden Steatite Stones were rare, but she still recognized them. She had even seen her cousin¡¯s Golden Steatite Stone seal before.

    However, she had never expected her cousin to have carved such a precious and rare pendant.

    Of course, she had mistaken the Golden Steatite Stone for jade.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but he hid his smile. ¡°Even if I use the remaining scraps, it won¡¯t be easy to carve a seal for Cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m willing to use a seal carved from the same material as Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai stopped talking.

    Yu Youyao sighed and looked down at the exquisite and lifelike lotus pendant in the jade box. She was delighted again. ¡°So be it. I¡¯ll be happy no matter what Cousin gives me.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s happy expression made Zhou Linghuai chuckle.

    Yu Youyao handed the Golden Steatite Stone pendant with the plum blossom knot to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, help me put it on.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment before taking the red string. The plum blossom knot on it was no different from the one on his neck. The double fish and lotus pendant in his hand was also golden in color, and it was very simr to the texture of the beeswax Buddha pendant. Even he found it difficult to tell them apart. However, on closer inspection, it was a little more colorful than the beeswax Buddha pendant. It seemed that the little girl looked very beautiful when she wore it.

    Yu Youyao turned around and squatted in front of her cousin. After waiting for a while, she did not see her cousin move. She turned around and said, ¡°Cousin, help me put it on.¡±

    This impatient posture made Zhou Linghuai smile. His jade-like fingers gently twirled the red string around the little girl¡¯s neck, but he carefully avoided touching her.

    After that, Zhou Linghuai looked at the red strings at both ends and felt troubled.

    Previously, when the little girl had helped him wear the beeswax Buddha pendant, she had tied a plum blossom knot behind his head to keep it in ce. But he didn¡¯t know how to tie a plum blossom knot!

    After waiting for a while, before her cousin could help her knot the pendant, Yu Youyao urged again, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m still waiting.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and seriously tied a ¡°gift¡± knot for her. He had never learned how to tie a rope. Other than the ¡°gift¡± knot, he did not know anything else.

    A knot was a knot. Zhou Linghuai still had to help the youngdy adjust the tightness of the pendant, but the youngdy suddenly turned around. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s fingertips brushed past the youngdy¡¯s fair face, and his fingers felt sticky. Just like the Golden Steatite Stone he had yed with in his hand previously, it felt moist to the core, and his heart trembled slightly.

    Yu Youyao was also stunned for a moment, but she did not take it seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll wear the Golden Steatite Stone pendant that Cousin gave me well. I definitely won¡¯t take it off easily.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes to hide the strange look in them. When he looked up again, his eyes were already clear. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yang Shuwan brought Yu Jianjia back to the residence in the middle of the afternoon. She went to An Shou Hall to report Old Madam Yu.

    Seeing the unsatisfied expressions on their faces, Old Madam Yu knew that they probably had something else to do outside today.

    Yang Shuwan was worried that Old Madam would be unhappy that she had only brought her daughter out and not Yu Youyao, so she said, ¡°I went to the Thousand Gold today and found some fashionable and beautiful jewelry, so I also bought a set for Yao Yao.¡± She paused and thought of Yu Qingning, who was detained at the Hanlu Academy to learn the rules. ¡°Even Qingning has one.¡±

    How could Old Madam Yu not know what she was thinking? She waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Yu Jianjia bowed to her grandmother. ¡°Mother and I picked the first one together. I thought that since it was Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday in a few days, it should be arranged outside.

    These words were really said beautifully. She had said that the clothes Yang Shuwan had brought her out to wear for the flower festival were meant to celebrate Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yu Jianjia indifferently and did not say anything.

    However, Yang Shuwan reacted and asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder how Yao Yao¡¯s birthday is going? Which families have you invited? Have you sent out all the invitations?¡±

    It was Yu Youyao¡¯s tenth birthday. Even if she, as her stepmother, did not have much experience, she should ask about it.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°We¡¯ve invited the Song family of the Marquis of Zhenguo, the Tang family of the Hanlin Academy and the Qi family of the Zuodu censor. These three families are close to us, and there are also sisters around Yao Yao¡¯s age.¡±

    Yang Shuwan could no longer maintain the smile on her face. ¡°You didn¡¯t invite the Yang family?¡±

    The Yang family she was talking about was her maternal family, the Yang Residence, where the left censor was from.

    On Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, she had to invite elder sisters of simr age to visit, but she did not invite her maiden family. Even though she did not have much feelings for her maiden family, she could not help but feel a little ufortable.

    Even Old Madam Yu¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Yao Yao doesn¡¯t have much contact with your family.¡±

    These words made Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression stiffen.

    Logically speaking, if she married into the Yu Residence and became Yu Youyao¡¯s stepmother, then her maternal family would be Yu Youyao¡¯s external family.

 Chapter 214 - 214 To not admit that one has received a benefit

    214 To not admit that one has received a benefit

    However, not only did Old Madam Yu not interact much with the Yang Residence, but she also did not allow Yu Youyao to get close to them. Even when the people from the Yang Residence came to visit, Yu Youyao had to avoid them.

    This was really a p to her face.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. We will quickly go back and rest!¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She would have an eyesore and would feel unhappy.

    Yang Shuwan looked annoyed as she led Yu Jianjia out of the door.

    !!

    After walking for a while, Yu Jianjia pursed her lips. ¡°I wonder if Eldest Sister will invite Fourth Sister to her birthday.¡± At this point, she sighed faintly. ¡°Fourth Sister is really pitiful. She¡¯s been trapped in the courtyard to learn the rules for so long. I wonder when it¡¯ll end. If Eldest Sister invites Fourth Sister, Fourth Sister can also take the opportunity toe out and rx.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, her eyes narrowed.

    Not long after, Yu Youyao received a set of headgear that Yang Shuwan had asked Mu Jin to send over. She opened it and saw that it was a set of pure gold peony headgear. It looked very expensive and exquisite, but it was just an ordinary set. It was not considered fashionable.

    She pursed her lips and let Dong Mei put it away in the box.

    Everyone in the family knew that it was Eldest Miss¡¯s tenth birthday, so they did not dare to be careless. After a few days, it would be April 18th.

    Early in the morning, Old Madam Yu asked Qing Xiu to invite Yu Youyao to An Shou Hall.

    When Yu Youyao passed by the lotuske, she saw that the begonia was blooming beautifully. She picked up her dress, plucked a few and happily carried them to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu looked at her granddaughter, who had just turned ten years old, carrying the flowers into the house. The delicate flowers were not as beautiful as the youngdy¡¯s face and her straight back.

    Although the youngdy¡¯s face and figure were not fully developed, she was still very beautiful. She was getting more beautiful by the day. If one was not careful, they would be mesmerized by this flower. Only by rubbing their eyes and looking carefully would they know which flower was truly fragrant. Not only did a rich family have to look at etiquette, but also looks.

    Old Madam Yu suddenly realized that Yao Yao had really grown up. Not only did she have a delicate face, but she also had a strong personality. Her eyes welled up with tears. Thinking that it was her granddaughter¡¯s birthday today and it was inauspicious for her to cry, she pinched her handkerchief and rubbed her eyes.

    ¡°Grandmother, our begonia flowers are blooming beautifully. I¡¯ve brought some over to arrange the flowers for you. Grandmother¡¯s house is too quiet. The begonia flowers are bright red, and they look lively too.¡± After Yu Youyao finished speaking, she handed the flowers to Qing Xiu and asked her to change the magnolia in the vase.

    Qing Xiu smiled and agreed.

    Old Madam Yu smiled and waved. ¡°Come to me quickly.¡±

    Yu Youyao lifted her skirt and sat beside her grandmother, leaning against her. She saw an exquisite sandalwood box on the small table in front of her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu picked up the box and stuffed it into her hand. ¡°Open it quickly.¡±

    Yu Youyao had already guessed what it was. She stroked the cloud patterns on the sandalwood box, and her eyes welled up with tears.

    When Old Madam Yu saw this, she hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. It¡¯s a good day. You can¡¯t cry and ruin your luck.¡±

    Yu Youyao sniffed and tried her best to hold back the tears in her eyes. She carefully opened the box. There was indeed a longevity lock inside.

    This time, the lock was in the shape of a koi fish¡¯s mouth. There were two koi fishes on each side. In the fish¡¯s mouth was a lock. The scales on the fish were made of red and yellow jade. They looked exquisite and beautiful.

    ¡°This embedding technique is really beautiful.¡± Yu Youyao liked it the moment she saw it. This was the second longevity lock that her mother had given her. Unfortunately, the previous one was broken!

    She flipped the longevity lock over. On the back, there was a engraving that said, ¡°Long life and wealth, good fortunees from the east!¡±

    Old Madam Yu first undid the longevity lock that her granddaughter had been wearing for a year. Then, she took the longevity lock that Yu Youyao loved so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. She held it in her hand and looked at it carefully. ¡°There¡¯s a special rule about giving longevity locks. It¡¯s only a suitable gift from ancestors, not parents. Therefore, your mother made 15 longevity locks and handed them to me to keep. She asked me to help you wear them on your birthday every year. It¡¯s also considered a gift from me.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat and nodded vigorously.

    Old Madam Yu ced the longevity lock on Yu Youyao¡¯s neck and hugged her granddaughter. ¡°You have to be good. I look forward to seeing you grow up well for the rest of my life.¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and called out softly, ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Her voice was as tender as a swallow¡¯s, and Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart melted. ¡°You¡¯ll be a big girl in the future. You can¡¯t always be in Grandmother¡¯s arms.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not agree. ¡°Even if I¡¯m a big girl, I¡¯ll always be Grandmother¡¯s granddaughter. Why wouldn¡¯t I crawl into Grandmother¡¯s arms? Grandmother won¡¯t dote on me anymore.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s sadness immediately dissipated.

    Yu Youyao raised her head from her grandmother¡¯s arms and looked at her anxiously. ¡°Grandmother, where¡¯s my birthday gift? You can¡¯t forget it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nced at her angrily and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it on your wrist?¡±

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother, you promised to give me a birthday gift.¡± As she spoke, she raised her wrist and revealed the blood beeswax prayer beads on it. ¡°This doesn¡¯t count. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Old Madam Yu poked her forehead lightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you. If I don¡¯t give it to you, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t stop asking today.¡±

    As she spoke, she called out to Nanny Liu to bring over the gift she had prepared early in the morning.

    Yu Youyao finally understood that it wasn¡¯t that her grandmother didn¡¯t want to give a gift to her. She was clearly teasing her on purpose. She was furious. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re just making fun of me.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed. She took the box from Nanny Liu and stuffed it into her granddaughter¡¯s arms. ¡°Take it!¡±

    After receiving the gift, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t care less about being angry. She hugged the box and smiled. ¡°But Grandmother gave it to me yourself. I didn¡¯t ask you for it.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she red at her. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending after receiving such a benefit.¡±

    Yu Youyao spat out augh and quickly opened the box to take a look. There was a small crown of pearls inside. On the crown, there were various kinds of gems, pearls, and jade. There were tassels on all four sides, and they were all covered in light gold and shiny shark pearls. Each of them was the size of a peanut. They were plump, bright, round and noble.

    The shark pearl was also a type of pearl. It was a faint golden color and shone brightly under the light. It was even more dazzling than pure gold. It was much rarer and more precious than the southern and eastern pearls.

    It was obvious that her grandmother had already prepared this small crown in advance.

 Chapter 215 - 215 Cousin Also Knows How to Make Brow Powder

    215 Cousin Also Knows How to Make Brow Powder

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re the birthday girl today, so it doesn¡¯t matter how you dress. Just wear it!¡±

    After all, a youngdy couldn¡¯t dress too luxuriously when she went outside.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red again.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and started to chase her away. ¡°Hurry up and go back and prepare. We¡¯re going to start weing guests at 10am. You¡¯re the host today, so you have to greet them yourself. We old things won¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao carry the box and return to the Jade Courtyard with the longevity lock her mother had given her.

    At this moment, the entire Jade Courtyard was busy. Nanny Xu had entered the small kitchen at dawn and had yet toe out. Nanny Liu had also brought some capable people from An Shou Hall to decorate the ce.

    Yu Youyao called Liu¡¯er over and lowered her head to instruct, ¡°Don¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but don¡¯t let your guard down. Go!¡±

    Liu¡¯er nodded and left the room.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao brought over some medicinal cuisine. ¡°Young Miss, quickly have some medicinal cuisine. Nanny Xu said that since the guests aren¡¯t here yet, you can¡¯t eat too much. Have a bowl of medicinal cuisine to fill your stomach.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that when the sisters gathered, they would eat, drink, and y. There were dozens of types of snacks that Nanny Xu had prepared. There were also all kinds of fruits, soup, and fruit tea. The guests could eat and enjoy themselves.

    After finishing the medicinal cuisine, Yu Youyao was pushed into the bathroom again. ¡°Nanny Xu prepared a medicinal bath for you. Miss, soak in it and rest. It¡¯s just a small banquet, but it¡¯s very tiring.¡±

    After taking a bath, Yu Youyao was pulled into the room by Dong Mei. ¡°Nanny Xu has picked out some clothes for Miss. It¡¯s Miss¡¯s birthday today, so you have to dress up well. You have to look presentable.¡±

    Young Miss was still young, so she couldn¡¯t apply makeup. She only used the flower dew to rub into her face. After that, she applied a moisturizing cream. The flower dew nourished her face, making her skin look fresh and tender. The cream moistened her face and added a little more luster.

    Dong Mei picked up the brow powder again, wanting to draw Miss¡¯s eyebrows.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need this.¡±

    Dong Mei smiled. ¡°You should use it. Young Master asked Chang An to send it over early this morning. Young Master also personally mixed it. I saw that the color isn¡¯t too ordinary. It¡¯s even more beautiful than the one Young Master sent over this time.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that it was sent by her cousin and that it was personally prepared for her. ¡°Since Cousin made the brow powder, I definitely have to use it.¡±

    Dong Mei picked up her eyebrow pencil and dipped it into brow powder, carefully moving it along to the youngdy¡¯s eyebrows.

    The shape of the youngdy¡¯s eyebrows was good. They were dense and exquisite, making her look beautiful. She looked like a crescent moon, bright and radiant.

    As soon as she traced her brows, Dong Mei could tell that they were extraordinary.

    There was a hint of smoky green in this color and it made the girl¡¯s eyebrows look like a mountain valley. In the mist, there was a gleam of mountain light.

    In Dong Mei¡¯s mind, she suddenly thought of a poem: ¡°The water is bright and clear, and the mountains are empty and rainy.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this youngdy¡¯s eyebrows the same color as when the mountains that were were covered in mist after the rain?

    Yu Youyao stared at the ss mirror carefully. Her eyebrows curved slightly, and she said coquettishly, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I don¡¯t even know what Young Master doesn¡¯t know.¡± Dong Mei pursed her lips and smiled. She helped Yu Youyaob her hair with a single conch and put on the small crown of beads that Old Madam had given her. She fixed it with a headband.

    The tassels on all four sides hung down, and the pearls at the front fell on young miss¡¯s smooth forehead. They flowed lightly and were extremely bright, making the youngdy look radiant. The pearls on both sides fell to the youngdy¡¯s ears and swayed.

    After that, Dong Mei helped Yu Youyao dress up.

    At the innermost part of the outfit was a small top that matched the sleeves. Below it was an eight pleated skirt with yellow-green parasol flowers embroidered on them. On the outside, there was a yellow-green top and light golden gauze sleeves. On the gauze sleeves, there were embroidered branches and green leaves.

    She was dressed in yellow and green, looking delicate and beautiful. She also looked elegant and noble. When Dong Mei put the little crown on the girl¡¯s head, she looked even more delicate.

    After this, Yu Youyao was already having a headache even before the banquet. ¡°It¡¯s only my tenth birthday. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. People who don¡¯t know better will think that I¡¯m an adult.¡±

    Dong Mei pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°But Old Madam ordered it.¡±

    At the mention of her grandmother, Yu Youyao pouted and became obedient.

    When Yu Youyao was ready, Madam Yao brought Yu Shuangbai, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei into the house. When they saw Yu Youyao dressed up, their eyes lit up. ¡°Yao Yao is really beautiful.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little shy. ¡°They¡¯ve been working so hard for so many hours. I have to look good or they would have worked so hard for nothing.¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone in the roomughed.

    Madam Yao said with a smile, ¡°I went to look for Nanny Xu first to help manage it. It¡¯s your big day today, so I can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    With that, Madam Yao left in a hurry. She sincerely came over to handle things.

    Yu Shuangbai and the others immediately went up to Yu Youyao and spoke to her.

    After a while, Yang Shuwan finally arrived with Yu Jianjia. At a nce, she saw the small crown of pearls on Yu Youyao¡¯s head. It was a light golden color and looked very dazzling.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and bit her lip. She suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t bring out the pearl headgear that she had carefully selected with her mother yesterday.

    It was impossible for her to surpass Yu Youyao in terms of dressing at the Flower Festival of the the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    Immediately, she even lost interest in the Flower Festival.

    She forced herself to perk up and smiled. ¡°Big Sister is really radiant today.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and said calmly, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Second Sister.¡±

    As she spoke, she sized up Yu Jianjia.

    The snow-green dress looked very elegant, but there wereyers of pink and white embroidery on it. It was like a blooming peach tree, but it was dazzling. The pink color of her lips vividly disyed how delicate her beauty was.

    She was extremely elegant.

    Yang Shuwan came back to her senses and said with a faint smile, ¡°You guys chat with each other. I¡¯ll go to the small kitchen to take a look.¡±

    At 10 o¡¯clock.

    Yu Youyao walked with Nanny Xu to wee the guests.

    Thedies were not old. Even if they went to other houses as guests, they would bring along their nannies. Nanny Xu would lead them to the side to entertain them.

    The first to arrive was Song Wanhui, the Third Miss of the Marquis Residence.

    Song Wanhui hadn¡¯t seen Yu Youyao for a long time. When she first saw her, she was stunned for a moment and almost didn¡¯t recognize her. In her memory, Yu Youyao was round and likable. Every time her grandmother mentioned Eldest Miss Yu, she would smile and say, ¡°Yao Yao is a lucky child.¡±

 Chapter 216 - 216 Doting on His Concubine

    216 Doting on His Concubine

    Seeing that she looked like she had seen a ghost, Yu Youyao was speechless. ¡°Keep your eyes to yourself. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be responsible for picking them up if they fall to the ground.¡±

    Song Wanhui finally came back to her senses. ¡°When did you lose so much weight? I almost mistook you for your third sister. I was stunned.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I was sick previously. I also learned the rules from my Nanny. How can I not lose weight?¡±

    Song Wanhui looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. Grandmother often said that no woman is as beautiful as your mother. Look at you, you¡¯ve taken after your mother. I¡¯m really envious.¡±

    When she was rounder in the past, she also looked like jade. Now that she had lost weight, she looked very delicate and beautiful.

    Yu Youyao squinted at her. ¡°Do you still envy me?¡±

    Song Wanhui was wearing peach powder today and had a standard full moon face. This face was also called a peony face. It looked as bright as the moon and was elegant. It was a face that everyone liked.

    After chatting for a while, Fifth Miss Tang of the Hanlin Academy, Tang Yunxi, came over. Along with her was a slightly older youngdy.

    Tang Yunxi was wearing a bean-green dress and was short and fat. She lowered her head and followed behind the youngdy. The youngdy was tall and looked to be about eleven or twelve years old. She was wearing a rose-red dress that entuated her delicate face.

    Yu Youyao was stunned and did not react for a moment.

    Song Wanhui nudged her with her elbow and asked softly, ¡°You invited Tang Yunmeng?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not know Tang Yunmeng and shook her head. ¡°I only invited Fifth Miss.¡±

    Seeing that she was a little confused, Song Wanhui exined in a low voice, ¡°Eldest Master Tang has a younger cousin who was his childhood sweetheart. Her family has fallen from grace and she¡¯s living at home. Before Eldest Master Tang¡¯s first wife even married into the family, the two of them already had a rtionship. A month after Eldest Madam Tang married into the family, Eldest Master Tang couldn¡¯t wait to wee his younger cousin into the family to be his concubine.¡±

    ¡°Tang Yunmeng is the daughter of that noble concubine. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of a concubine in the Tang Residence. Eldest Master Tang likes this daughter very much and has repeatedly wanted to put his eldest daughter under the name of the first wife. However, Madam Tang is also stubborn and refused to agree. Fifth Miss isn¡¯t very outstanding looking and isn¡¯t favored in the residence, so Tang Yunmeng stole all the limelight. Usually, she visits the other families. Tang Yunxi might not go, but Tang Yunmeng will definitely follow the first wife.¡±

    Yu Youyao only knew a few things about the Tang family, but they were not as detailed as what Song Wanhui described. She pursed her lips tightly. Eldest Master Tang¡¯s behavior was exactly the same as his father¡¯s.

    The so-called etiquette and shame of the schrly families had be a joke.

    The current emperor doted on his concubines and ignored his official wife. He doted on Imperial Consort Lu, but the court officials followed his lead.

    In the past, with King You around, the entire imperial court could still restrain themselves a little. Now, with King You¡¯s rebellion, it was as if all of them had lifted the cloth covering their shame. The Great Zhou Dynasty was rotten to the core.

    Tang Yunmeng¡¯s eyes darted around, and she pulled Tang Yunxi forward. She looked at Yu Youyao¡¯s aura and pushed Tang Yunxi lightly.

    Tang Yunxi quickly looked up at Yu Youyao, then lowered her head and introduced softly, ¡°This is my eldest sister, Tang Yunmeng.¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could react, Tang Yunmeng said with a smile, ¡°My fifth sister is a little timid and usually doesn¡¯t go to other families often. First madam was worried, so she asked me toe along. I wonder if Eldest Miss Yu wees me.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°Everyone whoes is a guest, so of course you¡¯re wee.¡± After saying that, she looked at Tang Yunxi. Seeing that she had her head lowered and seemed to be very nervous, she stepped forward and held Tang Yunxi¡¯s hand. ¡°Fifth Sister, you¡¯re finally here. Just now, Third Sister Song was asking when you wereing.¡±

    Tang Yunmeng stood rooted to the ground.

    Tang Yunxi was also stunned. Her long bangs covered her forehead and almost covered her eyes. Eldest Miss Yu smiled so widely that her eyes curved into crescents. She looked at her with eyes clearly weing her without any of the mockery she had seen on the other young mistresses¡¯ faces. ¡°I-I¡¯mte. I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Then she quickly lowered her head again.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time for my banquet yet. How can you bete?¡±

    Song Wanhui also smiled and said, ¡°I heard from Yao Yao that she had prepared a lot of exquisite food today. I wanted you toe over quickly so that we could eat together. I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Tang Yunxi pursed her lips and was no longer so nervous.

    Tang Yunmeng stood alone at the side, feeling really awkward. Just as she was about to interrupt, another carriage stopped in front of the door.

    Sixth Miss Qi and Qi Sining also came over.

    Qi Sinian was 11 years old and a little older than them. He was handsome. As soon as he entered the house, he saw Yu Youyao. ¡°Hey, where did this little beautye from? You¡¯re in such a hurry to show off.¡±

    Yu Youyao blushed at her teasing. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about me. You¡¯re showing off before me.¡±

    As soon as Qi Sining arrived, all the people Yu Youyao had invited were present.

    The few of them chatted andughed as they went to An Shou Hall to greet Old Madam Yu. Tang Yunmeng fell behind and called Chun Xiao before following awkwardly.

    On her granddaughter¡¯s birthday, Old Madam Yu had also changed from her usual dull clothes. She was wearing a brown-gold longevity-patterned jacket, and the headband on her head had a Swastika that Yu Youyao had embroidered previously. She asked Nanny Liu to remove the seven treasure pearls on her forehead and turn it to the other side. On this side was the word ¡°Longevity.¡± She looked extremely happy.

    Madam Yao and Yang Shuwan were both sitting in the hall.

    The few youngdies chatted andughed together. With their youthfulness and the fragrance of the flowers, the eyes of the few people present could not help but light up.

    Yang Shuwan did not see Yu Jianjia, so she knew that Yu Youyao was weing guests outside. There were many sisters at home in the courtyard, so it was not appropriate for her to follow her.

    The few young mistresses were also well-behaved. After greeting Old Madam Yu, they greeted Yang Shuwan and Madam Yao one by one.

    Old Madam Yu chuckled and asked about their elders.

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao heard the sound of wheels and turned around.

    Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai into the room.

    Zhou Linghuai was wearing a set of green clothes with golden patterns. There were branches and leaves embroidered on his cor, sleeves, waist, and the hem of his clothes. He looked less thin and more elegant.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She made this set of clothes for her cousin a few days ago.

    Song Jin¡¯s clothes were decorated with grass and trees, and the color was darker and more elegant. There were twoyers at the bottom and the top which were respectively light and dark. Theyers were especially clear. Cousin¡¯s clothes were embroidered with dark patterns of gold and bright patterns were light green. When they were interwoven, they made him look even more regal.

    Zhou Linghuai looked up and saw the little girl looking at him with sparkling eyes.

    His gaze paused for a moment. The little girl¡¯s curved eyebrows were especially beautiful, like a crescent moon that revealed a bright color. They actually captured the beauty of the mountains and rivers, and the brilliance of the moon.

    Her pale lips curved slightly.

 Chapter 217 - 217 Cousin Dotes On Me

    217 Cousin Dotes On Me

    ¡°Linghuai is here.¡± Old Madam Yu looked at Zhou Linghuai with a smile on her face.

    Zhou Linghuai was used to being indifferent, and most of his clothes were green. It was rare for them to be so expensive. Today, he was wearing this because of Yao Yao¡¯s birthday.

    It was obvious that just like her, he really had Yao Yao in his heart.

    Zhou Linghuai responded and went forward to greet Old Madam Yu.

    The few of them were already almost grown up, so there was no need to avoid him. They also looked at Zhou Linghuai openly. They saw him sitting in a wheelchair, dressed in Song wishing silk and golden leaves. His temples look like they had been cut by a knife, and his eyes were like a painting.

    In particr, his eyes were like a deep abyss, as if they contained all the stars in the sky. They were deep and boundless, and hidden in their beauty was a bottomless darkness.

    Qi Sinian turned to look at Yu Youyao and whispered into her ear, ¡°This is your cousin from Youzhou?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    ¡°He¡¯s really good-looking.¡± Qi Sinian praised. Seeing that Song Wanhui was talking to Yu Shuangbai, he leaned close to Yu Youyao¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s as good-looking as Heir Song.¡±

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but look at his legs, and a trace of pity shed across her eyes.

    How could Song Mingzhaopare to her cousin?! Yu Youyao pouted but did not show it. She only smiled and said, ¡°Not only is my cousin good-looking, but he¡¯s also good at studying.¡±

    Seeing her show off, Qi Sinian was speechless. She turned to look at Young Master Zhou, then turned back to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Your outfit today is very simr to your cousin¡¯s.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not notice this and quickly looked at her cousin.

    Her cousin¡¯s green and gold-embroidered outfit had the same pattern as her yellow and green dress.

    Old Madam Yu turned to wave at Yu Youyao and the others. ¡°It¡¯s rare that you¡¯re all of the same age. Go y on your own. As elders, we won¡¯t find it annoying either.¡±

    The Song, Tang, and Qi families weren¡¯t the only families in the Yu Residence that were familiar with each other. It was true that these three families were closer, but Yao Yao¡¯s first small banquet was to befriend them. If she forged deeper rtionships and got to know familiar faces in each family, she wouldn¡¯t be alone when she went out in the future, and could share information with them.

    In that case, the people they invited had to be of high quality and they couldn¡¯t invite too many of them.

    Family background and character were the key.

    Upon hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Yu Youyao quickly ran up to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, you look really good today.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Cousin too.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and left An Shou Hall with her sisters.

    The young mistresses were usually raised in their own homes. Other than their fathers and brothers, they rarely saw other men. Now that there were no elders watching them, how could they hold back?

    ¡°This cousin of yours is really good-looking¡­¡± Song Wanhui was also amazed. In the past, she had always felt that her brother, Song Mingzhao, was first-rate in terms of talent and looks. No one else couldpare to him.

    However, after seeing Zhou Linghuai today, he realized that there was always someone better.

    Unfortunately, Zhou Linghuai had damaged his leg. Otherwise, his reputation would probably have spread throughout the capital.

    When someone praised her cousin, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked proud.

    Yu Shuangbai felt stifled when she saw this. ¡°Come on, he¡¯s not our cousin. He¡¯s clearly my big sister¡¯s cousin. Our cousin has a very indifferent personality, and he¡¯s the closest to my big sister.¡± The group happened to walk onto the white stone bridge, and the green trees in the jade courtyard gave it shade. She stretched out her finger and pointed over. ¡°Do you see that green tree? The top branch was cut down by Cousin Zhou. He said that he wanted to personally make a zither for my big sister. We were so envious.¡±

    Song Wanhui and the others quickly looked up and saw that there was indeed a broken section on the head of the towering tree.

    There was another long burst of exmations¡ª

    ¡°Cousin Zhou even knows how to y the zither. He¡¯s so amazing. Can¡¯t my brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin learned the zither at the age of nine.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She took the fan from Chun Xiao¡¯s hand and unfolded it bit by bit. On one side, there were apricot flowers, and on the other side, there were tung flowers. They looked extraordinary.

    However, Yu Shuangbai was speechless. ¡°That¡¯s not all. My cousin is a capable person. Look at the incense fan in my big sister¡¯s hand.¡±

    Who would show off their cousin like this? She was afraid that others would look down on him because of his broken leg.

    Which half-grown girl didn¡¯t like these exquisite things? When Qi Sinian saw the incense fan in Yu Youyao¡¯s hand, he was both surprised and envious.

    ¡°Quick, let me take a look.¡± Song Wanhui quickly yed with it in her hand.

    The fan was exquisitely made, and it was light in her hand. With a light sniff, she could smell the faint fragrance of the resin. It was very fresh, especially the carving on it. It was simply exquisite.

    Qi Sinian¡¯s hands were also itching. He took it from Song Wanhui and looked at it carefully. ¡°Where did this fane from? I¡¯ve never seen such an exquisite one before¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled happily. Yu Shuangbai waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. This incense fan is her cousin¡¯s.¡± She pointed at Yu Youyao and shook her head. ¡°It was personally made using the remaining wood that was used to make the zither. The carving on it was also done by Cousin Zhou himself. Only my eldest sister has it in the residence. Others can¡¯t afford to be envious.¡±

    Yu Lianyu covered her mouth and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s not all. Cousin Zhou¡¯s calligraphy is also good, and his paintings are also excellent. He gave a lot of calligraphy treasures to my eldest sister. She¡¯s hanging them in the house like treasures. You¡¯ll see them when you go to the Jade Courtyardter.¡±

    Yu Fangfei also smiled. ¡°My father said that Cousin Zhou is talented.¡±

    With this disy, everyone knew that the young master of the Yu Residence who hade to seek refuge, could not be underestimated.

    Song Wanhui returned the fan to Yu Youyao and said angrily, ¡°We both have brothers, so why is there such a big difference? My brother has never given me anything. The first time he wanted to give me something, it wasn¡¯t for me. It was only¡­¡± At this point, she realized that she had misspoken and quickly said, ¡°Cousin Zhou is really amazing!¡±

    After all, the fish jade pendant hade from her brother. It was fine to give it to someone else, but it was not appropriate for others to know.

    Yu Youyao did not notice anything amiss, so she did not take it seriously. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Cousin has always doted on me.¡±

    These words were really suffocating.

    Among the few sisters, which one of them did not have an older brother? However, these older brothers were busy studying and taking the schrly examination, so they did not interact much with each other. None of them were like Zhou Linghuai, who was willing to spend time on his younger cousin.

    How enviable.

    The few of them chatted andughed. Tang Yunxi pursed her lips and nced behind her.

    Tang Yunmeng was following behind them in frustration. She wanted to interrupt a few times, but Eldest Miss Yu always avoided her. No matter how generous she usually pretended to be, she was still so angry that she tugged at her handkerchief and stomped her feet heavily on the ground, wishing she could crush it.

    She had gone to other houses a few times in the past, but every time¡­

 Chapter 218 - 218 Showing Off Her Cousin

    218 Showing Off Her Cousin

    This time, when she received Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s invitation, she was originally unwilling toe over. However, her mother insisted that shee over, saying that the Tang and Yu families were close. If she did note, it would be rude, so she could only bite the bullet and agree.

    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to leave, Tang Yunmeng dressed up and came over. ¡°Fifth Sister is a little timid and doesn¡¯t go out much usually. Father is worried that Fifth Sister will be rude in another family, so he asked me to follow and watch over her.¡±

    Her mother fell back in anger, but there was nothing she could do.

    She was short and fat, and she did not look outstanding. Her father always felt that she was embarrassing, but her mother did not dare to make a fuss because of her feelings. She could only pinch her nose and ept it.

    !!

    This was the first time she had seen Tang Yunmeng suffer.

    Tang Yunxi pursed her lips, a careful smile in her eyes. When she turned her head, Eldest Miss Yu, who was beside her, was smiling like a begonia tree she had just seen. She was extremely charming. When she spoke, she did not forget to look at her. She was not talking to her but she did not neglect her.

    Due to this, Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi also looked at her from time to time.

    After crossing the lotuske, they arrived at the Bamboo garden. Tang Yunxi saw a small hole in a thick bamboo and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Why is there a small hole in the bamboo?¡±

    Yu Youyao took a look and exined with a smile, ¡°This is light bamboo. There¡¯s bamboo water in the joints. ording to The Golden Gate Records, there will be rain at noon on May 5th. If you cut the bamboo quickly, there¡¯ll definitely be divine water in it. We can drain it and use it as medicine. Every May, when it rains, our family has to cut bamboo to make tea. This water is good for the body and tastes good. The holes in the bamboo are left behind after we drained the water in the past.¡±

    Qi Sinian was also interested. ¡°Is there bamboo water in the bamboo joints now? Shall we get some for teater?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Probably not. I heard that bamboo water only appears after the rain. When it rains, I¡¯ll collect more and send some to you.¡±

    Tang Yunxi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Song Wanhui quickly nodded. ¡°Since you said so, don¡¯t forget.¡±

    When they arrived at the Jade Courtyard, their horizons were broadened.

    Their families were not weak, and their residences were also the best in the capital. Their houses were alsorge, and they were all the first daughters of their families. The courtyard they lived in was also the best in the family, but it was still much inferior to Yu Youyao¡¯s Jade Courtyard.

    Not only was the Jade Courtyard big, but it was also close to water.

    Yu Youyao brought them into the courtyard. Yu Shuangbai and Yu Jianjia walked over together. Yu Youyao introduced them, and everyone greeted each other before heading to the reception pavilion.

    Qi Sinian pointed at a painting on the wall, and his eyes widened. ¡°This painting was drawn by Cousin Zhou?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She pointed at the piece of paper beside her and a painting of spring apricot. ¡°These are all Cousin¡¯s ink and brushwork. I like Cousin¡¯s ink and brushwork and always pester him to send them to me. Cousin can¡¯t reject me, so he can only agree.¡±

    When she finished, her eyes lit up.

    Song Wanhui was young, but she already had some talent outside. She had good taste. ¡°Cousin Zhou is young, but his attainments in calligraphy and painting are peerless. My brother is better at calligraphy, but I¡¯ve never seen him paint. He learns the brush strokes carefully, so he¡¯s good at calligraphy. Mr. Xian Yun took a fancy to my brother¡¯s calligraphy back then, so he epted him as his disciple.¡±

    Her tone inevitably revealed a hint of showing off.

    When Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi heard this, they listened in silence.

    They also had brothers in the family who were famous in the capital. However,pared to the talented Song Mingzhao and Zhou Linghuai, who were amazing, they were far inferior. How could they show off?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes dimmed a little, but the smile on her lips did not fade. ¡°My cousin wrote Wang Xizhi¡¯s calligraphy. I¡¯m also learning it now, and I¡¯m practicing my cousin¡¯s calligraphy.¡±

    If she practiced calligraphy from her heart, her strokes would definitely look good!

    The brush did not lie, but people did. Only the human heart knew if one was righteous or not. How could one see the real thing from the handwriting?

    She had no intention of ming everything that had happened in the nightmare on Song Mingzhao in reality.

    However, one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    Tang Yunxi¡¯s interest was piqued. She said in a low voice, ¡°Writing requires an extremely high wrist strength. My wrist strength isn¡¯t good, so I learned smaller scale calligraphy.¡± She looked at the wall and pointed at a piece of calligraphy. ¡°Was that calligraphy written by you?¡±

    A few days ago, when she had nothing to do, she hade to the part of ¡°The Book of Medicine¡± that her cousin had written. ¡°I wish that my body will be like ss. Clear inside and out. Pure and untainted. Bright and vast. Filled with merit. I wish for my body to be good and stable. To burn like a me. Brighter than the sun and the moon. Enlighten all living beings in the Netherworld. Freedom to do whatever I want.¡±

    Yu Youyao almost covered her face. She wished she could rush up and take the calligraphy down. She turned to re at Chun Xiao. ¡°When did this calligraphy piece get hung there?¡±

    Chun Xiao smiled and said, ¡°It was hung up a few days ago. Young Master said that Young Miss¡¯s handwriting had improved a lot, so he specially instructed us to hang it up.¡±

    Yu Youyao stomped her feet. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Cousin say anything?¡±

    Although she had practiced calligraphy for a period of time and had also mastered the art of calligraphy, there was still a gap between her calligraphy and the young misses who had started practicing since they were young.

    As soon as Qi Sinian saw this handwriting, he knew that it was stillcking and had only been practiced recently. However, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s handwriting was smooth and natural, revealing her talent. ¡°You¡¯re showing off. Your handwriting is impressive. Compared to you, our Hairpin Flower Small Script is more feminine. It¡¯s only good in appearance but not in style.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t lying.

    The calligraphy was strong and did not depend on the appearance. The hairpin script was feminine and it was obvious who was better.

    The cousins liked to show off each others¡¯ work. Wasn¡¯t Zhou Linghuai asking the maidservant to hang this to show off his cousin?

    Yu Jianjia looked at Yu Youyao. Taking advantage of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s limelight, she pursed her lips slightly and looked up at the letter that Yu Youyao had written. She suddenly remembered the calligraphy piece that Zhou Linghuai had given her the day he entered the residence.

    Yu Youyao studied calligraphy for a while, but her handwriting looked very much like Zhou Linghuai¡¯s.

    The snacks and tea were served endlessly.

    The few of them ate and chatted happily. Tang Yunmeng was unwilling to be left out, so she looked around and saw the two maidservants in front of Third Miss Yu talking softly not far away.

    She pretended to be casual and took a few steps forward. Without attracting anyone¡¯s attention, she tilted her ear¡ª

    ¡°Today is Eldest Miss¡¯s birthday. Third Miss has instructed us to bring a few exquisite snacks to the Hanlu Courtyard so that Fourth Miss can bask in Eldest Miss¡¯s joy. It¡¯s not easy for Fourth Miss to be detained in the courtyard to learn the rules.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yunmeng¡¯s eyes darted around again. After thinking carefully for a moment, she remembered that there was another fourth young miss in the Yu Residence.

    However, today was Yu Youyao¡¯s tenth birthday. She had even invited the fifth and sixth young misses of the second branch, but she had not invited this fourth young miss. There must be some inside story.

 Chapter 219 - 219 Attracting Trouble

    219 Attracting Trouble

    Tang Yunmeng tightened her grip on her handkerchief and looked at Eldest Miss Yu, who was dressed in yellow and green not far away. She snorted coldly.

    The light green colorplemented the light yellow color. When the two colors were mixed together, they looked elegant and noble. On the outside, she was wearing a shark gauzeyer that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. It was also embroidered with branches. She had only seen the fifth young miss of the Marquis of Weining, Lu Mingyao, wearing this outfit before.

    Then, she looked at Tang Yunxi, who was sitting beside Eldest Miss Yu.

    The person who usually followed behind her with her tail between her legs was now sitting beside a group of morous legitimate daughters. She straightened her back and her expression darkened.

    !!

    At this moment, everyone was discussing what to do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s recite poetry!¡± Yu Jianjia suggested. Most of the girls from wealthy families, especially those from schrly families. They yed all kinds of fancy games to show their talent, so everyone agreed.

    Tang Yunmeng did not want to be left out, so she smiled and ignored everyone else who was chatting warmly. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, I heard that you have a fourth sister at home. It¡¯s your birthday today, so why isn¡¯t she here?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence.

    It would be a lie to say that the few young mistresses present were not curious.

    However, it was Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday today, and they were also here to befriend her. Other people were unimportant, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t ask and make Yu Youyao unhappy.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and picked up her tea to drink.

    Yu Shuangbai was about to speak when Yu Youyao held her hand. Without even looking at Tang Yunmeng, she smiled and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m not good at poetry, so I won¡¯t be able to raise everyone¡¯s spiritster. There are many of us, so it¡¯ll be lively no matter what we do. How about we y beat the drum, pass the flower. The losers will perform their talents. This will also be more interesting. Without elders apanying us today, we¡¯ll be as happy as we want.¡±

    This suggestion received a warm response from everyone present.

    There were more tricks to ying beat the drum, pass the flower, so it was naturally more interesting than poetry. However, usually, when they went to other ces, the young mistresses would be more reserved and not y too much.

    Yu Youyao asked Xia Tao to prepare a flower ball and a flower drum¡­

    Just like that, Tang Yunmeng was ignored by everyone present. She stood on the spot awkwardly, her face turning red and green.

    Chun Xiao came over to invite her. ¡°Eldest Miss Tang is probably tired. Why don¡¯t you go to the side and eat some snacks?¡±

    With that, she held Tang Yunmeng¡¯s arm and pulled her to a small table at the side, without any exnation. Tang Yunmeng was furious.

    However, she was a guest, so she naturally had to be polite. She couldn¡¯t really make a fuss.

    Everyone saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but think highly of Yu Youyao.

    She was a person with a temper.

    When interacting with such people, she naturally felt more at ease than those who were smiling but had a knife in their hearts.

    When Yang Shuwan came out of An Shou Hall and walked to the intersection between the Jade Courtyard and the Hanlu Courtyard, she saw Mu Jin walking over from the Hanlu Courtyard.

    A smile appeared on Yang Shuwan¡¯s face. She looked around and retracted the smile on her face. She asked impatiently, ¡°Is everything done?¡±

    Mu Jin quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done. News about Eldest Miss¡¯s birthday banquet was spread to the Hanlu Courtyard through a few old maids.¡±

    Yang Shuwan smiled again. ¡°Have you finished organizing the old maids guarding the door?¡±

    Mu Jin said, ¡°Eldest Madam, don¡¯t worry. The old maids guarding the door of the Hanlu Courtyard are usually very cautious. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t bear to smell alcohol and urine. After a few cups of yellow urine, they won¡¯t be able to guard the door anymore.¡±

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but smile. She asked cautiously, ¡°You can¡¯t implicate me.¡±

    When Mu Jin heard this, she quickly said, ¡°Today is Eldest Miss¡¯s birthday, and the residence is busy with the Jade Courtyard, so it¡¯s a little more rxed than usual. I sent someone to mobilize Concubine He from the Clear Autumn Courtyard. Concubine He made her own wine and asked the maidservants in the courtyard to send things to Fourth Miss secretly. If this matter blows up, it¡¯ll be Concubine He¡¯s fault, and it won¡¯t be Eldest Madam¡¯s fault.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was alsopletely relieved. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Seeing that Concubine He might have an opportunity, she might even try to seduce Master. This move will probably cause trouble in the house for another month or so.¡±

    No matter how much Lady Qiu was doted on, she was just a maidservant.

    Concubine He was a legitimate concubine. If she really seduced him, she probably won¡¯t be able to hold back her arrogance in the future.

    Mu Jin quickly smiled. ¡°I pity Concubine He. She¡¯s been locked in the courtyard for more than a month and can¡¯t even see her daughter, so I just made it convenient for her.¡±

    She made it sound like she was being kind.

    Yang Shuwanughed when she heard this. She didn¡¯t mention Concubine He anymore. ¡°Fourth Sister was asked by Yao Yao to stay in the house to learn the rules. I don¡¯t know when she cane out. It¡¯s Yao Yao¡¯s birthday today, so she cane out for a breather.¡±

    She had raised this daughter of a concubine. No one knew better than her what kind of personality she had and how to control her. One was holding a banquet in the residence, while the other was being tortured in the courtyard. No proud person could stand such a difference.

    Mu Jin nodded repeatedly. ¡°Eldest Madam is kind.¡±

    Yang Shuwan sighed slightly. ¡°I hope that Fourth Miss has learned some rules from the nanny in the Education Department and can be more well-behaved. Otherwise, after being locked up for so many days, the resentment that she has been holding in the house will re up and she will definitely cause trouble during this birthday celebration. Yu Youyao will be embarrassed, and the sisters she invited probably won¡¯t be willing to befriend her. In the end, she will lose all her face after holding a small banquet. In the future, she won¡¯t have the face to go out anymore. How can Old Madam let Fourth Miss off easily?¡±

    If Yu Youyao embarrassed herself, it showed how obedient and polite Jia Jia was.

    Whether the sisters were good or bad, they had to bepared. When they werepared together, it would show how different they were.

    Mu Jin also looked worried.

    Yang Shuwan nced at the Hanlu Courtyard and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at the main kitchen. Eldest Miss is having a banquet today, and the main kitchen is preparing a meal. As her stepmother, I have to go over and manage it.¡±

    Yu Qingning was woken up by Nanny Jin at dawn to learn the rules. She no longer had a book on her head and was carrying a blue and white te. She walked carefully, afraid that the blue and white te would fall from her head and smash.

    As a result, the journey was very difficult. After two hours, Yu Qingning smashed three round tes and did not even take a break. Nanny Jin punished her continuously for most of the morning.

    At 11am, Nanny Jin stared at her for a long time. She was a little tired, so she asked her to rest for an hour and continue learning the rules of serving tea.

    When Yu Qingning walked into the courtyard, she heard two old maids sitting together. They were munching on melon seeds and chatting¡ª

 Chapter 220 - 220 Play beat the drum, pass the flower

    220 y beat the drum, pass the flower

    ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s tenth birthday is held today, and she¡¯s holding a small banquet in the residence. It¡¯s a grand banquet. Not only did she invite the other young misses into the residence to y, but there¡¯s also a banquet in the main kitchen. It¡¯s said that Eldest Miss took out her own money and organized a table for all the masters in the courtyard. Even the servants have a table.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Just now, I happened to see Eldest Miss. She was dressed in yellow and green, and her skin was fresh and tender, like a flower bud. The small crown on her head was specially made by Old Madam. The top was iid with pearls, and each of them was the size of a peanut. When Eldest Miss stood in the middle of the young misses, no one was more eye-catching than her.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss is indeed very glorious. Poor Fourth Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I heard that Eldest Miss even invited the fifth young miss of the second house. Even Sixth Miss was invited but she didn¡¯t invite our fourth miss¡­¡±

    !!

    Before Yu Qingning could even catch her breath, she was already furious¡­

    At the Jade Courtyard, a group of youngdies sat on stools in a circle. Song Wanhui took a flower ball and passed it to Yu Youyao.

    Before Yu Youyao could pass the flower ball, the drum sounded.

    Song Wanhui smiled. ¡°After ying a few rounds, it¡¯s finally your turn. Otherwise, I would have thought that your family members were cheating together.¡±

    Everyone covered their mouths andughed.

    The smile on Yu Jianjia¡¯s lips deepened. All the young misses of wealthy families were talented. As the eldest sister, she did not attend talent sses except literature sses. However, when young misses yed together, who cared about this?

    They all wanted to showcase their talent.

    Yu Youyao held the flower ball in her hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t you cheat? All of you y the zither, y chess, read books, write poems, and have all kinds of talents. When I saw this, I was afraid and how could I have the guts?¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Yu Shuangbai. ¡°I only learned literature at home.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu was very generous. Even if her talent was not outstanding, she was neither servile nor overbearing. Qi Sinian smiled. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s deliberately being unreasonable and doesn¡¯t want to perform anymore.¡±

    Suddenly, she thought of the Green Parasol Zither Painting hanging in the hall. Eldest Miss Yu might really be talented.

    Tang Yunxi¡¯s eyes were also sparkling. She said timidly, ¡°You¡¯re the host today. You have to show us your skills and have fun with us.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Eldest Miss Yu uneasily.

    Yu Youyao was not angry. She stood up with a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re the guests. You¡¯re right. Even if I embarrass myself, I have to bite the bullet.¡± With that, she turned to look at Yu Shuangbai. ¡°Lend me the flower ball.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai hurriedly handed the flower ball over. In the end, she asked worriedly, ¡°Big Sister, can you do it?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyoneughed.

    Yu Youyao pulled a long face. ¡°We¡¯re sisters. How can you undermine me like this? How can you ask if I can do it? I have to do it even if I can¡¯t.¡±

    With that, she kicked off her shoes. It wasn¡¯t exactly a rule.

    She threw up the ball of flowers in her hand andy down on the ground. She raised her leg and caught the ball with the tip of her foot. The ball spun on the tip of her foot but did not fall.

    It was unknown how her little feet had grown. The backs of her feet were taut and straight, forming a straight line with her leg bones, but the soles of her feet were curved like crescent moons. Even though she was wearing socks, they revealed her graceful curves. She was a half-grown child, and her feet were not grown. They looked very small and beautiful, even more beautiful than a three-inch golden lotus.

    The eyes of all the young mistresses present lit up.

    Eldest Miss Yu put her leg up, and the flower ball was thrown up again. She flipped her body andy on the ground. She stretched out her leg and happened to catch the flower ball that had fallen. The flower ball was then pressed against the tip of her foot. The person lying on the ground folded her legs behind her and pressed the tip of her foot against the back of her head¡­

    Tang Yunxi cried out in surprise. Her eyes widened, and she did not even blink.

    Song Wanhui turned to Qi Sining and said, ¡°Her figure is really flexible!¡±

    Qi Sinian nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to soften my body from Nanny since I was young, but I can¡¯t do it like her. She¡¯s like water. She can do whatever she wants.¡±

    What was rare was that Eldest Miss Yu was not talented or weak, so she did not do anything fancy. She really did as she said.

    It was obvious that Eldest Miss Yu was also a straightforward person.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao folded her hind legs and sent the flower ball on the tip of her foot to the top of her head. She slowly moved her body and stood up from the ground. The flower ball was still on her head.

    This performance was extremely exciting. No other girls would y like this when they were together. It was really eye-catching.

    Yu Youyao stood up and shook her head slightly. The moment the flower ball fell, she caught it in her hand. ¡°Everyone, just treat it as a joke. Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±

    Song Wanhui immediately smiled and pped her hands. ¡°Today, everyone is gathered together to have fun. We¡¯re not as impressive as you. You¡¯ve broadened everyone¡¯s horizons. All we know is some poor literature.¡±

    Qi Sinian also said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I was just about to ask how you trained your figure. I¡¯m so envious.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat down with the flower ball and said with a smile, ¡°I was born with it. Others can¡¯t envy me.¡±

    These words were really asking for a beating. Qi Sinian immediately reached out his hand to tickle her armpit. Yu Youyao was caught off guard and was tickled. She was a half-grown girl and was embarrassed. How could she withstand such tickling? She giggled and quickly hid behind Song Wanhui.

    Qi Sinian scratched Song Huiwan, and the three of them immediatelyughed. Tang Yunxi watched with sparkling eyes, filled with envy.

    Yu Jianjia immediately felt that the tea in her mouth was tasteless.

    She also did not understand why Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi had be so close to Yu Youyao after taking a liking to her.

    However, she did not know that when people interacted with each other, what mattered was not talent, but their temperament.

    It did not matter if Yu Youyao was talented or not. What was important was that she had done what she had said previously. She did not mind showing off as much as she wanted. She was really ying openly.

    This was called treating others with sincerity!

    Just as everyone was having fun, a young maidservant rushed in. ¡°Eldest Miss, Fourth Miss is here. We¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t good to stop her, nor could they stop her. Fourth Miss was determined toe here. If she caused a hugemotion, it would be rude in front of the guests. After all, Fourth Miss was still their mistress¡­

    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Yu Qingning run in a sorry state. She looked at Yu Youyao, who was standing in the middle of the crowd like a moon surrounded by stars. Ignoring the maid servant¡¯s obstruction, she rushed over.

 Chapter 221 - 221 Big Sister, Please Spare Me

    221 Big Sister, Please Spare Me

    Before Yu Youyao could react, Yu Qingning had already rushed in front of her and was crying in fear and helplessness. ¡°Big Sister, I beg you to spare me¡­¡±

    Everyone was stunned and looked at Yu Qingning.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she was stunned and could not react.

    Yu Qingning was wearing a set of nineyered clothes that she needed to wear to learn the rules. Her hair was loose and messy, and there were many hair rings on her head. Her face was as pale as paper. Not only were her eyes dark, but her mouth was also dry, as if she had suffered a huge grievance.

    !!

    Was this the Fourth Miss of the Yu Residence?

    Even if she was just a concubine¡¯s daughter, she shouldn¡¯t be like this!

    Before Yu Youyao could open her mouth, Tang Yunmeng was shocked. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and widened her eyes. She eximed in disbelief, ¡°Oh my god, what happened to Fourth Miss Yu?¡±

    Yu Qingning was crying so hard that her face was covered in tears and her eyes were swollen. ¡°Big Sister, please spare me. The nannies in the Education Department are used to using some torture methods. They teach people the rules openly, but they¡¯re secretly torturing them. Big Sister, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll get up and walk in the morning. Look, look, my feet are swollen from walking. There are blisters all over the soles of my feet.¡± She simply sat on the ground and pulled out her shoes and socks, revealing her feet. The old blisters on her fair feet had not healedpletely, and new blisters had grown again. It hurt¡­

    Anyone who saw this would feel that she was very pitiful.

    Yu Jianjia tightened her grip on her handkerchief on the spot. She pursed her lips tightly and looked reluctant.

    ...

    Song Wanhui and Qi Sinian also looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. They looked at Yu Youyao.

    Eldest Miss Yu stood there indifferently. Her lips curled up slightly, revealing a terrifying light. Her eyes were shockingly bright, and her eyes reflected her fourth sister¡¯s sorry state. She did not say anything or pull her sister away. She just let Yu Qingning talk and make a fuss.

    Yu Qingning cried miserably, her face covered in snot and tears. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to contradict youst time. Now, I¡¯ve also been taught a lesson. Big Sister, I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Let Nanny Jin leave the residence¡­¡±

    At this moment, everyone finally understood the inside story.

    For some reason, Fourth Miss Yu had contradicted Eldest Miss Yu, so Eldest Miss Yu had asked the nannies in the Education Department to stay in the residence and teach Yu Qingning more about the rules. However, which of the nannies in the Education Department was easy to get along with? All the sisters from wealthy families knew that although these nannies taught the rules well, they were really good at torturing people.

    Fourth Miss Yu could not stand the torture, so she took the opportunity to sneak out of the residence to apologize to Eldest Miss Yu and ask her to spare her.

    She looked really pitiful.

    One was celebrating her birthday in the residence and holding a small banquet. She was so glorious.

    However, the other was locked in the courtyard to learn the rules. She was tortured by the nanny in the Education Department and was not even allowed to leave.

    Why was there such a big difference between people?

    Yu Jianjia opened her mouth but still tried tofort her. ¡°Fourth Sister, what are you doing? Get up and talk. It¡¯s Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday today. You can¡¯t make such a fuss¡­¡±

    ...

    Yu Jianjia had always been kind and polite. She said this out of goodwill, but Yu Qingning ignored her and cried miserably. ¡°Big Sister, please spare me¡­¡±

    It was a good banquet, but Yu Qingning had caused such amotion. It was extremely awkward.

    Yu Shuangbai was so angry that she stomped her feet. She kept looking at Yu Youyao. When she saw that Yu Youyao was standing at the side and letting Yu Qingning cause trouble as if nothing had happened, she also looked disappointed.

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei also tightened their grip on their handkerchiefs worriedly. They opened their mouths to speak, but they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Chun Xiao and the other maidservants were even more anxious.

    As Yu Qingning cried, she secretly watched Yu Youyao¡¯s reaction, looking forward to seeing her embarrassed, panicked, and at a loss. However, she was destined to be disappointed.

    Yu Youyao stood there and looked at her calmly. She was wearing yellow and green clothes, and she looked imposing. Just one look at her made her feel very intimidated, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Yu Qingning suddenly thought of Cousin Zhou from the Green House.

    Previously, she had bumped into Cousin Zhou in the residence. Thinking that Cousin Zhou was close to Yu Youyao and was a cripple who hade to their residence, he probably had to give her some face.

    At that time, Cousin Zhou did not say anything and just looked at her calmly. For no reason, she felt flustered and hurriedly looked away, not daring to look at him anymore.

    Everyone in the Jade Courtyard watched Yu Qingning make a fuss. Yu Youyao did not speak, and no one dared to.

    ...

    Under the gazes of these people, no matter how strong-willed one was, they still couldn¡¯t take it. After some time, Yu Qingning couldn¡¯t cry anymore.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look around.

    Seeing the pairs of eyes staring at her, Yu Qingning was dumbfounded. She kept feeling that these people were looking at her with mockery. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    All of this waspletely different from what she had imagined.

    Today was Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet, so how could she allow others to cause amotion? Seeing here over, wouldn¡¯t Yu Youyao immediately stop her?

    This way, it would seem that Yu Youyao was guilty. Others would really think that Yu Youyao was using her status as the daughter of the first wife to bully her younger sister from the Ling family. Yu Youyao would bepletely embarrassed. If word got out, it would also confirm Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation as a spoiled and domineering woman. In the future, Yu Youyao would no longer have the face to go outside and no family would be willing to interact with her!

    But what was going on with Yu Youyao?

    She was just going to let her cry?

    Wasn¡¯t she worried that she would make a fuss and embarrass herself?

    However, this had already happened. Even if she couldn¡¯t continue, she had to grit her teeth and force herself to y her part. Hence, Yu Qingning crawled on the ground and cried even louder.

    Only then did Yu Youyao sigh faintly. She took a step forward and bent down to help Yu Qingning up.

    ...

    Yu Qingning didn¡¯t want to get up either. Seeing that Yu Youyao was helping her, she felt even more confident. She didn¡¯t want to get up either. She wanted to continue making a fuss and make Yu Youyao look bad on the spot. However, Yu Youyao had the strength to hold her arm and help her up.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was calm, and she did not show any emotions. She pinched her handkerchief and gently wiped her face. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s not good to look so disheveled.¡± With that, she turned to Chun Xiao and instructed, ¡°Bring Fourth Miss to my room to freshen up and change her clothes. It¡¯s my birthday today. Since Fourth Sister is here, let¡¯s have fun!¡±

    With that, she let go of Yu Qingning¡¯s hand.

    Chun Xiao stepped forward and supported Yu Qingning. ¡°Fourth Miss, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she was stunned. She had not expected that Yu Youyao would be finished just like that.

    Yu Qingning asked Chun Xiao to help her walk.

    Only then did Yu Qingning remember that she was still acting. She struggled to turn around and cried miserably, ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±

 Chapter 222 - 222 How Shameless

    222 How Shameless

    Yu Fangfei stomped her feet and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re too much. How can you make such a fuss on Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday? Can Eldest Sister still go to the Education Department to find a nanny to torture you? Why did we ask the nanny from the Education Department to teach you the rules? You still have the cheek to make a fuss? By making such a fuss, doesn¡¯t it prove that you really don¡¯t have any etiquette? If the nanny from the Education Department doesn¡¯t teach you the rules, who else can?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai also said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? She has already embarrassed herself, so who else can she embarrass?¡±

    Yu Lianyu also looked disapproving. ¡°Fourth Sister, tell me, how did Eldest Sister let you down? You caused Eldest Sister trouble on her birthday and made her unhappy. Look at the hairpin on your head and the nineyers of clothes on your body. Which one of them wasn¡¯t given to you by Eldest Sister? You¡¯re really shameless¡­¡±

    When Yu Qingning heard this, her eyes widened in shock. For a moment, she even forgot to cry and was pulled away by Chun Xiao.

    Yu Jianjia frowned and lowered her head, thinking about something.

    The atmosphere was a little tense after Yu Qingning caused amotion. Everyone gave up on ying and went to the hall to eat.

    Song Wanhui and Qi Sining pulled Yu Youyao aside.

    ¡°This step-sister of yours is really¡­¡± Song Wanhui didn¡¯t know how to describe her for a moment. She held it in for a moment before saying,¡± She can really cause trouble. I wonder how she was raised. ¡±

    Thest sentence directly pointed out the main point. Qi Sinian nodded. ¡°To be able to cause such amotion, it¡¯s no wonder that she was locked in the courtyard to learn the rules.¡±

    Even a well-mannereddy from an ordinary family wouldn¡¯t cause such amotion. It was obvious that Yu Qingning had really lost her upbringing. Her stepmother had taught her badly.

    ...

    From this, it could be seen that Yu Youyao¡¯s stepmother was probably not easy to deal with.

    Tang Yunxi added, ¡°When she cried, she kept looking at Eldest Miss Yu from the corner of her eye.¡±

    Song Wanhui and Qi Sining understood. If she was really sad, she would only care about crying and feeling sad. She would be in no mood to care about others. It was obvious that this grievance was fake and themotion was real.

    They were not really stupid.

    After entering the Yu Residence, they had the intention of befriending the sisters. This was the first time they were officially interacting, so she naturally had to take a closer look at their characters before deciding if they would get along in the future.

    Although there were also sisters in the family who were born of concubines, they had no intention of looking down on them. However, there was a difference between the first and second wives. There were some asions where some daughters of concubines really couldn¡¯t get involved.

    It was rare for Yu Youyao to bring her younger sister out for a banquet on her birthday.

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei from the second house sat beside Yu Youyao with generous expressions. They were not fools. They could tell at a nce that they were on good terms.

    When Yu Shuangbai spoke, her eyes would always nce at Yu Youyao, but she ignored the Third Miss, Yu Jianjia. Clearly, she was closer to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Jianjia looked gentle and weak, but she was also polite. No one could tell what was wrong, but the rtionship between the sisters could be seen. Yu Youyao was more popr in the residence.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood that they were expressing their stance. She was also touched. ¡°I don¡¯t care how she makes a fuss. Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s embarrassed. I¡¯m not the one who will be punished after this.¡±

    ...

    These words were really magnanimous, without any grievance at all. It was obvious that not only was Eldest Miss Yu a person with a temper, but she was also a sensible person.

    The few of them immediately looked at each other and smiled. They gathered together to talk.

    Yu Jianjia watched from afar and immediately felt stifled. She did not expect that after letting Yu Qingning cause a ruckus, not only did these people not have any grudges, but they also seemed to be closer.

    Tang Yunxi looked at Yu Youyao¡¯s slender figure and was very envious. She had also heard that Eldest Miss Yu had grown a little fatter in the past. She wondered how she had lost so much weight.

    Yu Youyao held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll write a few medicinal recipes for you to nourish your bodyter. Try them. They might be useful.¡±

    There was a medicinal cuisine recipe for slim body transformation in the ¡°Food Recipe¡± book. She would ask Nanny Xu to choose a few that were not harmful to their bodies.

    Tang Yunxi was very happy. She held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me. In the past, I was just like you. I only lost weight because I was sick and had to eat less. Later, I asked the nanny in front of me to control my diet and learn the Body Modeling Technique. That¡¯s how Ipletely lost weight.¡± Yu Youyao didn¡¯t hide anything and told her about the food she had eaten to be skinny.

    After chatting for a while, Yu Qingning returned fully dressed.

    At this moment, she did not want to make a fuss. Instead, she found an opportunity to join them. However, Song Wanhui and Qi Sining ignored her. Tang Yunxi was a quiet person to begin with.

    Hence, she returned to Yu Shuangbai¡¯s ce after being snubbed.

    ...

    Yu Shuangbai and the others rolled their eyes. They came to Yu Youyao¡¯s side with Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei and chatted together. It was really lively.

    Yu Qingning was left alone, so she could only talk to Tang Yunmeng.

    As they chatted, Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei started showing off their sister.

    After a while, everyone knew that Eldest Miss Yu had learned a lot from Nanny. She knew how to mix perfume, make medicinal tea, and even make medicinal cuisine. She had also been learning how to y the zither recently.

    In school, her studies were top-notch, and she almost became Ms. Ye¡¯s favorite student.

    Song Wanhui knew a little about her. ¡°My grandmother¡¯s cough is better after taking the prescription she gave me. She only feels better after eating it. Previously, she even gave my grandmother medicinal tea. After drinking it for a while, my grandmother even felt much better. Even my brother likes her medicinal tea¡­¡±

    At the mention of Song Mingzhao, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Qi Sinian quickly said, ¡°Is it this tea? No wonder it¡¯s different from ordinary tea. I drank a lot just now without realizing it. I¡¯ve already changed it a few times.¡±

    These words sounded fake.

    Tang Yunxi happened to be holding a teacup. She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I think it¡¯s delicious too.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, bring some backter. I¡¯ve made a lot.¡±

    ...

    They all agreed.

    When Song Wanhui heard Yu Shuangbai say that there was sheep¡¯s cream, she was very interested. ¡°Do you have a lot of sheep¡¯s cream? Use it on me too. I think that each of yourplexions is better than the other.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Alright, I made some peach blossom dew a while ago, so I¡¯ll give you some too. After cleansing your face, apply some peach blossom dew to your face first. Then, apply sheep¡¯s cream. Don¡¯t dry your face for the entire day.¡±

    Qi Sining hugged Yu Youyao¡¯s slender waist. ¡°You¡¯re really a treasure. I wonder who will be your lucky partner in the future.¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223 Someone Instigated Her

    223 Someone Instigated Her

    Yu Youyao blushed and punched her. ¡°How shameless. How can a youngdy say that?¡±

    Everyoneughed when they heard that.

    Before she knew it, it was alreadyte afternoon.

    At this age, it was not good for others to stay too long at someone¡¯s home, so they had to return home.

    The few of them were a little reluctant to part. Song Wanhui held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Our house isn¡¯t far away. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, pleasee to my house to y!¡±

    Yu Youyao did not want to go, not because of Song Wanhui, but purely because she did not want to have too much interaction with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. However, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Song Wanhui carried the big bag that Yu Youyao had prepared and happily got into the carriage.

    Qi Sinian smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll write to you when I get back.¡±

    In the end, it was Tang Yunxi who held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand reluctantly. ¡°Yao Yao, thank you for today.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked Nanny Xu to take a look at her body. Nanny Xu was especially good at helping people recuperate, so she gave her a few delicate medicinal recipes. She also told her which food to eat more often and which food to avoid. She rmended a nanny who was good at body-building and was in the Education Department.

    No one knew about this.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Remember to write to me when you get home.¡±

    Tang Yunxi nodded. She wanted to say more to Yu Youyao, but Tang Yunmeng had already urged her impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Are you leaving or not?¡±

    Tang Yunxi could only say, ¡°Yao Yao, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Tang Yunxi reluctantly got into the carriage and waved goodbye to Yu Youyao.

    Thinking of the cold treatment she had received in the Yu Residence today, Tang Yunmeng felt unhappy. She said some harsh words like how Tang Yunxi was as fat and ugly as a pig.

    Usually, when she heard this, Tang Yunxi couldn¡¯t even raise her head. When she returned home, she would definitely cry. However, in the Jade Courtyard today, she saw that after going through what Yu Qingning did, Eldest Miss Yu seemed to be fine. Now, when she saw Tang Yunmeng, she was much calmer, unlike usual when she felt suffocated.

    When Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, the maidservants were packing up. Nanny Xu was bringing Dong Mei to tidy up the birthday gifts sent by the young misses today.

    Yu Youyao had to go over and take a look.

    Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi had both given good gifts. They weren¡¯t too expensive, but they looked very exquisite. Clearly, they were gifts prepared by their elders.

    After opening the gift from Song Wanhui, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s a double fish round pendant.¡±

    Coincidentally, this double fish round pendant also had a yellow and a red koi fish. It looked very much like the koi fish on the broken longevity lock. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but like it, so she yed with it in her hand. Soon, she could tell that it was extraordinary. With a gentle twist, the round pendant separated into two koi fish.

    Yu Youyao liked it very much, and immediately took the mutton fat jade pendant off and put it on the double fish pendant. She didn¡¯tbine the two koi fishes together, and they just hung like that.

    As she walked, the two koi fishes hit each other and she realized that the sound was extremely pleasant.

    After a while, Liu¡¯er returned.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s eyes shed. Today was the Young Miss¡¯s birthday banquet, and all the maidservants were busy in the courtyard. However, she had not seen Liu¡¯er for most of the day. Liu¡¯er was not azy person.

    Yu Youyao took a sip of tea and stood up from her chair. ¡°To Grandmother¡¯s house.¡±

    Chun Xiao and Liu¡¯er followed behind.

    When they arrived at An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu sat on the couch with a dark expression, not even twirling her prayer beads.

    Yu Zongzheng had probably just left the government office and had yet to change into his court clothes.

    Yang Shuwan was sitting upright on a chair. She was wearing a formal dress with golden peony embroidery, revealing an oppressive beauty. Below her, Concubine He, whom she had not seen for a long time, was kneeling. She was wearing a bean-green willow branch dress and looked much more elegant than before.

    However, probably because she had been grounded in the courtyard, her figure had be much slimmer. Even though she was kneeling, she still looked delicate and charming.

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but nce at her a few times. However, when his gazended on Yu Qingning, who was kneeling beside her, his expression darkened.

    Yu Youyao went forward to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Have you sent all the guests away?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I gave them the medicinal tea I made and the ointment. Third Sister Song, Sixth Sister Qi, and Fifth Sister Tang invited me to their houses to y. They even said that they wanted to exchange letters.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s our first time holding a banquet, and you¡¯ve already arranged to exchange letters. It¡¯s obvious that our Yao Yao is doing well. It¡¯s not like anyone is causing trouble.¡±

    With that, she nced gloomily at Yu Qingning, who was kneeling on the ground.

    Yu Zongzheng also smiled. ¡°Yao Yao has be a big girl and is bing more mature.¡± Even though Fourth Sister was making a fuss, her family¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t damaged.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled.

    Old Madam Yu stared at Yu Qingning coldly. ¡°Who allowed you toe out?¡±

    After themotion, Yu Qingning also knew what was going on. When Old Madam¡¯s gazended on her, she cowered. ¡°I-I saw that there were no old maids guarding the door, so¡­¡±

    Initially, she had only wanted to go over and make Yu Youyao feel ufortable. However, along the way, she had heard everyone talking about how glorious Yu Youyao was. Unknowingly¡­

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°You went to the Jade Courtyard to cause trouble?¡±

    Yu Qingning nced at Yu Youyao viciously, shrank her stomach, and lowered her head, not daring to say anything else.

    Old Madam Yu stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re sabotaging your own family.¡± After saying that, she waved her hand as if she was chasing away a fly. ¡°Go back to your own courtyard. Nanny Jin will stay in the residence. She will only leave when you¡¯ve learned the rules well.¡± Under Yu Qingning¡¯s frightened gaze, Old Madam Yu turned to look at Nanny Liu. ¡°All the maidservants in Hanlu Courtyard will be beaten ten times each and sold. None of them can stay. Lock the doors of Hanlu Courtyard tightly. Without my permission, Fourth Sister is not allowed toe out.¡±

    Yu Qingning looked horrified. Before she could react, a heavy pnded on her face, causing her to see stars and her ears to ring. She tilted her head¡ª

    The person who had hit her was her mother.

    Concubine He knelt on the ground and cried bitterly. ¡°Old Madam, Qingning is still young. She didn¡¯t mean to cause trouble at Eldest Miss¡¯s birthday banquet. Someone must have instigated her. Please investigate.¡± After saying that, she turned to look at Yu Qingning and said coldly, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to your Eldest Sister.¡±

    Qingning had moved into the Hanlu Courtyard. She was grounded in the Clear Autumn Courtyard and couldn¡¯t help much. Old Madam had hired a nanny from the Education Department to detain Qingning in the courtyard to learn the rules. How could she not know how powerful these nannies were? How could she not worry about her daughter?

    It was also because it was her eldest sister¡¯s birthday banquet that the family was busy organizing it. That was why she found an opportunity to buy some wine and got someone to send it to the old woman guarding the door of the Hanlu Courtyard. Only then did she pass something to Qingning¡­

 Chapter 224 - 224 Old Madamâ€™s Kindness

    224 Old Madam¡¯s Kindness

    Who knew¡­

    Concubine He looked up at Yang Shuwan, who could not hide her smug expression, and her eyes burned with anger.

    Yu Qingning reacted immediately. With a burning face, she rushed to Yu Youyao. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just heard from the maidservants and old maids that Big Sister even invited the fifth and sixth sisters of the second branch to the birthday banquet, but you didn¡¯t invite me. I was angry, so¡­ please forgive me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao slowly picked up her tea and lowered her head to take a sip. Then, she said, ¡°As an older sister, I naturally won¡¯t argue with my younger sister, but Fourth Sister should indeed learn the rules.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely. ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±

    Concubine He also panicked. She crawled to Yu Youyao and begged, ¡°Eldest Miss, Fourth Miss has been spoiled by me since she was young. I¡¯ll definitely discipline her well from now on. As her elder sister, please forgive her this time¡­¡±

    If Eldest Miss did not forgive Qingning today, Qingning would probably only be able to stay in the courtyard in the future. When she was old, she would casually arrange a marriage and she would get married hastily. Her life would probably be ruined.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup. The bottom of the cup knocked against the table, producing a loud thud. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven her. Otherwise, do you think that just based on the fact that she caused amotion at my birthday banquet, she would still be able to sit down and eat well? As her elder sister, I¡¯m not only giving her face, but also giving her respect. However¡­¡± She changed the topic slightly, her voice sounding calm and tactful. ¡°Face is something that you have to fight for yourself, and it¡¯s never given to you by others.¡±

    As Yu Qingning cried, she looked at Yu Youyao viciously, and a sense of ruthlessness rose in her heart.

    Concubine He opened her mouth¡­

    ¡°Shut up!¡± This time, it was Yu Zongzheng who spoke. A terrifying anger was brewing on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because Yao Yao has forgiven her, this matter will be over.¡±

    Concubine He¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Take them away.¡±

    Seeing Concubine He and her daughter being dragged out of An Shou Hall by the two old maids, Yang Shuwan almost couldn¡¯t help but smile. She lowered her head, pinched her handkerchief, and gently pressed the corner of her mouth. When she raised her head, she unexpectedly met Old Madam¡¯s turbid but cold eyes. Her heart immediately skipped a beat. She subconsciously put away the handkerchief at the corner of her mouth, folded her legs, and sat up straight.

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Where did Mu Jin go this morning?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s pupils constricted, and she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s Yao Yao¡¯s birthday banquet today, so I didn¡¯t bring Mu Jin along. I asked her to help make the noodles in the main kitchen.¡±

    There were many of her people in the main kitchen, so she could definitely cover it up.

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m old and don¡¯t care about the family anymore? Do you think you can control everything in the family?¡± She turned to look at Liu¡¯er. ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Liu¡¯er took a step forward and met Yang Shuwan¡¯s murderous gaze. She lowered her head and said, ¡°There was a banquet at home tonight, so Eldest Miss asked me to go to the main kitchen to help. I saw Miss Mu Jin this morning, and she only returned when the other young mistresses entered the residence.¡±

    She used to work in the main courtyard and knew the people there. Eldest Miss was worried that something would go wrong on her birthday today, so she asked her to keep an eye on the main courtyard.

    Yang Shuwan tugged at her handkerchief. ¡°Thisgirl, Mu Jin, probably went to hide somewhere¡­¡± She lowered her eyes and nced at Mu Jin.

    When Mu Jin walked out from behind Yang Shuwan, her legs went limp and she knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s my fault. First Madam got up at dawn today and was in charge of the residence early in the morning. She asked me to go to the main kitchen to help. When I went to the main kitchen, I saw that it was orderly and there was no need for me to do anything, so I went to the backyard to hide.¡± As she spoke, she cried. ¡°First Madam didn¡¯t know about this. It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao looked up. The skinny Mu Jin was kneeling on the ground, her body trembling.

    Even if she admitted her mistake, she still had to mention how much Yang Shuwan, her stepmother, cared about her birthday. It was obvious that she was really loyal.

    In this way, even if Liu¡¯er snitched on Mu Jin and said she went to the Hanlu Courtyard, Mu Jin could also say that she had gone there to ck off and that Eldest Madam did not know about this.

    She would say it was her fault and not implicate Madam Yang at all.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes. ¡°The person in front of you can say whatever you want.¡± She nced at Mu Jin. ¡°This girl is sly and doesn¡¯t even listen to the orders of the main family.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face stiffened, but she did not dare to say anything else.

    Old Madam Yu looked up again. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look young anymore. She¡¯s in her twenties, right? These maidservants are getting more scheming as they age.¡± She changed the topic and her tone suddenly became stiff. ¡°Just drag her out to be matched with the servants in the residence. It can be considered as her way of serving you.¡±

    When a maidservant made a mistake, most of them would be sold after being flogged. She had money in her hands, so if she spent some money, she would have a good exit.

    She did not look outstanding, and Master did not like her either. First Madam had originally wanted to keep her around. In the future, when she was older, she would be the person in charge of the main courtyard. She was First Madam¡¯s maidservant, and she was usually arrogant and domineering. However, being downgraded was not a good way to live. She could still live a good life if she was matched with someone good but if she was matched with an old and ugly person, her life would be over.

    Mu Jin¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She kowtowed repeatedly. ¡°Old Madam, I know my mistake. Please show mercy¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes. At this point, Mu Jin still insisted that it was her fault. It was obvious that she was being controlled.

    Madam Yang still had some tricks up her sleeve.

    When Liu¡¯er saw this scene, she recalled her previous days in the main courtyard and felt a chill down her spine.

    Whatever his master had instructed him to do, whether she was right or wrong, she had to do it carefully. If anything went wrong, she would be used as a sacrifice. It was the life of a servant.

    Liu¡¯er nced at Eldest Miss, d that she had followed a good master.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Old Madam Yu looked at Yang Shuwan. After all, she had served her for many years and wanted to hear what she had to say.

    Yang Shuwan turned her face away, not looking at Mu Jin¡¯s expectant eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have such a cunning servant anymore, so I¡¯ll follow Old Madam¡¯s instructions.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand, feeling bored.

    If Yang Shuwan could put in a few good words for Mu Jin, she would still think highly of her. However, Yang Shuwan was cold and indifferent. She did not put in any good word for her maidservants and they would still have to work hard.

    Mu Jin was pulled down, crying and shouting. ¡°Old Madam, please show mercy, First Madam, First Madam¡­¡±

 Chapter 225 - 225 Suffering a Double Loss

    225 Suffering a Double Loss

    Mu Jin deserved this oue for what she had done, but Yang Shuwan thought that everything would be fine after pushing Mu Jin away. That was impossible.

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°It¡¯s your duty as a wife and mother to take care of your husband and children and be filial to your elders. You¡¯re Fourth Sister¡¯s stepmother. Fourth Sister¡¯s behavior shows that you¡¯re not raised well as a stepmother. You¡¯re not strict with the family and have raised the daughters in the family without any rules.¡±

    Yang Shuwan did not acknowledge this. She pinched her handkerchief and said, ¡°Fourth Sister has always been with Concubine He¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu interrupted her. ¡°Everyone knows that Yao Yao has grown up in front of me since she was young. Her upbringing has nothing to do with you. Fourth Sister is the daughter of a concubine and has been raised by her mother since she was young. However, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a mother. It¡¯s the responsibility of a proper wife to raise the children. It¡¯s the same even for a concubine¡¯s daughter. It¡¯s the same for any big family. You raised Jia Jia yourself. If Fourth Sister isn¡¯t raised her well, how can Jia Jia be respected in the eyes of outsiders?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Old Madam Yu smiled faintly. ¡°They¡¯re all grown up now. In a few years, it¡¯ll be time for them to go into society. Even if you¡¯re scheming, I¡¯ll have a say in their future.¡±

    With just one sentence, Yang Shuwan waspletely under her control.

    No matter which family Yu Jianjia wanted to marry into in the future, other families would definitely have to ask her elders. If her elders said no, no matter how good the marriage was, it would not work.

    Now, Yang Shuwan had no choice but to pinch her handkerchief and wipe her tears.

    Yu Zongzheng was annoyed and said coldly, ¡°Mother is right. It¡¯s the duty of a wife to take care of her husband and teach her children. If you can¡¯t even do this well, you might as well take the divorce letter home.¡±

    With that, he flicked his sleeves and left.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp and she almost fell to the ground.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her head. As she pinched her prayer beads, she said, ¡°Concubine He has been locked up in the courtyard and Eldest Master still needs someone to serve him.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she held her breath.

    As expected, Old Madam Yu changed the topic. ¡°Lady Qiu has a clean background and has learned some poetry and books in the past. She was originally chosen from the manor to enter the residence, so she¡¯s also loyal. She has served Master for quite a few years and is also liked by him. He arranged for Lady Qiu to be his concubine and stay in the Rain Autumn Courtyard. As the main wife, you can manage it yourself!¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Old Madam, Lady Qiu¡¯s family is a little weak. Should we carefully find someone with a better background as a concubine for Master?¡±

    She did not really want to take in a concubine for Master. After all, if she took in a new concubine, wouldn¡¯t the concubine be seducing Master? It was also an excuse to dy this matter.

    She had spent so much effort today not only to embarrass Yu Youyao and help Jia Jia, but also to kill two birds with one stone. She wanted to lock Concubine He in the courtyard again so that she wouldn¡¯t be a vixen.

    However, this little b*tch, Concubine He, had been locked up in the courtyard and wouldn¡¯t be able toe out for a while. Before she could even gloat, Old Madam wanted to make Concubine Qiu his new concubine.

    Then what was the point of bringing Mu Jin into this scheme?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a double loss?

    Then, she thought of Concubine Qiu¡¯s willowy figure. Master had always loved this. Yang Shuwan almost tore her handkerchief. That vixen was already doted on. If she mentioned Concubine He, wouldn¡¯t she be like Concubine He in the future who climbed over her head and abused her power?

    Furthermore, Lady Qiu was Old Madam¡¯s woman and was wholeheartedly on her side. In the future, if she were to be exposed in front of Master, wouldn¡¯t Master¡¯s heart side with Old Madam?

    How could Old Madam Yu not understand Madam Yang¡¯s thoughts? ¡°Why don¡¯t I find someone with a good background and take in a concubine for Master? In the future, I¡¯ll help you manage the household and you can also rest.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression turned miserable. ¡°Your d-daughter-inw only said it casually. Lady Qiu has served Master for many years. It¡¯s time for her to be a concubine.¡±

    Although the status of a concubine could not bepared to that of the first wife, she still had a status. Wasn¡¯t the Imperial Concubine Lu in the pce a concubine?

    She had even suppressed the Empress of the Central Pce for many years as a concubine.

    She was a concubine¡¯s child who married into this family. If Master really wanted to marry a concubine, she would definitely be the daughter of a concubine with a good family background. How could she suppress it righteously?

    Wouldn¡¯t she let the noble concubines climb over her head and act like a tyrant?

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°Go and make the arrangements!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was worried that a noble concubine would mess up the house, she really wanted to do this.

    After Yang Shuwan left, Old Madam Yu hugged her granddaughter. When she heard about the small banquet today, a gratified smile appeared on her face. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. You took the initiative to send an invitation and invited her over. You weren¡¯t arrogant and asked her to eat at your banquet. Yet, she still felt unhappy. There¡¯s a room full of youngdies. What¡¯s the point of poetry and talent? Isn¡¯t it just putting on an act? It¡¯s better for things to be lively so that you can see them clearly.¡±

    Now that the guests had arrived, not only were the others looking at Yao Yao, but she was also looking at her.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I think.¡±

    Old Madam Yu chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s also because you¡¯ve been open with them from the beginning, so Yu Qingning¡¯s ruckus has be a farce in their eyes. They¡¯ve taken a fancy to your personality, so they naturally don¡¯t care about these daughters of concubines.¡±

    If Yao Yao didn¡¯t open up at the start, Yu Qingning would cause amotion and embarrass her.

    Yu Youyao straightened her back. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to feel guilty about, so I let Yu Qingning cause trouble. Even if she makes a fuss, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled again. ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue.

    Old Madam Yu stroked the top of her granddaughter¡¯s head. ¡°In the past, I always thought that my children and grandchildren would have their own blessings, so I didn¡¯t care about anything and just let Madam Yang do whatever she wanted. She could still put on an act and fool others, but after managing the family for a few years, she¡¯s be more and more controlling. Seeing that you were in the limelight, how could I be willing to ept it? I couldn¡¯t have made a stupid move. Lady Qiu is still considered well-behaved. She can also distract Madam Yang.¡±

    In the past, Fourth Sister had also been a little smart. She knew how to please her father, how to work hard in school, and how to care about her reputation. It was just that she had been too ambitious and did not want to seek a future for herself. All she wanted was to climb up the socialdder to be a legitimate daughter.

    After being locked in the courtyard, she did not learn the rules, but became resentful.

    It was probably also Madam Yang who controlled the Hanlu Courtyard and let the old maids gossip in front of Yu Qingning every day.

    Learning the rules was difficult to begin with, and Yu Qingning was not willing to learn. She was already unhappy to begin with. After hearing these words, the resentment umted deeper and deeper, making her feel even more embarrassed.

 Chapter 226 - 226 Really Terrifying!

    226 Really Terrifying!

    Yu Youyao listened and said nothing.

    In the past, Lady Qiu used to serve her grandmother. When she was older, she looked outstanding, so her father took a fancy to her. Her grandmother asked Lady Qiu for her opinion, and Lady Qiu was also willing to serve her father, so she arranged a room.

    Lady Qiu had served her father for three years. She was a quiet person, so Yang Shuwan had never taken her seriously.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful outside, and there¡¯s also amotion at home. If this continues, there will be trouble sooner orter. However, I¡¯m already half-dead and not afraid of anything. Your father and second uncle are both officials in the imperial court, and they¡¯re always holding their heads high. Whether it¡¯s good or bad depends on themselves. I¡¯m only worried that you¡¯ll be implicated¡­¡±

    !!

    Yu Youyao held her grandmother¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Grandmother, there¡¯s no way out. We¡¯ll just have to do it ourselves. Let¡¯s live our lives well. The rest will depend on fate.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you speak like an adult.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head in silence.

    Old Madam Yu was also a little tired. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for most of the day. You¡¯re tired too. Go back and rest. There¡¯s still a family banquet tonight. You¡¯ll definitely be busy again.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother, hurry and rest too.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was in a daze as she walked back to the main courtyard. Thinking of Old Madam¡¯s words and Master¡¯s dissatisfaction with her, she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. She waved her hand¡ª

    The cups and tes on the table immediately fell to the ground with a ng.

    ¡°That damned old woman just doesn¡¯t want me to have an easy time.¡± Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart ache when she thought of her scheming mother.

    After a while, Yang Shuwan calmed down a little and called Nanny Li over. ¡°Where¡¯s Mu Jin?¡±

    Nanny Liu hurriedly said, ¡°They locked her up in the side courtyard to be matched with a partner!¡±

    She thought about how Mu Jin had been her most capable maidservant in the past, and how she had been involved in many things. Then, she thought about Old Madam¡¯s turbid but insightful expression, and Master¡¯s words of ¡°taking the divorce letter home¡±¡­

    Yang Shuwan gritted her teeth. ¡°Mu Jin has been with me since she was ten years old. I think she¡¯s a little smart and knows how to please others. She¡¯s raised like a young miss, and she¡¯s also delicate. How can the servants in the outer courtyard be good? If she¡¯s matched with them, she¡¯ll be ruined by them. How can she have a good life?¡±

    Nanny Li¡¯s eyelids twitched when she heard this, and even her back bent. She stared at her toes and thought of the grass in the courtyard earlier.

    On such a hot day, she broke out in a cold sweat for no reason.

    After saying this, Yang Shuwan¡¯s face also turned cold. ¡°Set up a mat and throw it into the mass grave. Give her mother a sum of money and say that outsiders will buy her. That way, we can forget about it and she will not cause any trouble.¡±

    Nanny Li was used to it and agreed calmly.

    Yang Shuwan also sighed. ¡°I have no choice. That girl, Mu Jin, has served me for more than ten years, and I like her too. In the future, if I get let her tortured in the outer courtyard, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t resent me. If she doesn¡¯t die, I¡¯ll be giving Old Madam some benefits. In the future, if Old Madam doesn¡¯t let go, how can I live peacefully?¡±

    Nanny Li was like a y doll, motionless and silent.

    Yang Shuwan lowered her head. ¡°In the past ten years, I¡¯ve treated her well. Such a life can be considered to have fulfilled my kindness to her. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll copy a Buddhist scripture for her and hope that she¡¯ll be reincarnated into a good family in her next life. I don¡¯t want her to be a shameless servant.¡±

    She had casually snatched away a life.

    Yang Shuwan heaved a sigh of relief and gritted her teeth. ¡°Call that b*tch, Lady Qiu, over.¡±

    In Langhai courtyard.

    Hui Xiang was chattering non-stop, saying that Concubine He was grounded by Old Madam He again, and Yu Qingning was locked in the courtyard and not allowed to go out. Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t hear a single word.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts of how Yu Youyao had stolen the limelight at the birthday banquet today.

    She had originally wanted to use Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet to befriend the nobledies of the various families, so she had also hidden some tricks in her dressing.

    However, she never expected this!

    First, it was Yu Shuangbai from the second house. Then, Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei, the two daughters of concubines, changed their ways to praise Yu Youyao. She couldn¡¯t even find a chance to stand up for herself.

    She was not in a hurry. When Yu Qingning caused amotion, there would be plenty of opportunities for her to stand out.

    After all, Yu Youyao was a member of the main family. If Yu Youyao embarrassed herself on the spot, it would show her kindness and etiquette as the third daughter of the first wife.

    In this way, she would naturally take over Yu Youyao¡¯s limelight. She would step on Yu Youyao¡¯s face and use her birthday banquet to befriend the various young mistresses.

    Yu Qingning had caused amotion.

    However, Yu Youyao was not as embarrassed as she had imagined.

    Her indifferent attitude was like that of Zhou Linghuai, who had lost his leg in the Green House. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair and living under someone else¡¯s roof, he was still calm and indifferent.

    Such an attitude would make anyone look up to her.

    She vividly expressed the words, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t feel awkward, other people will feel awkward.¡±

    What surprised her even more was something else!

    The daughters of the second branch actually defended Yu Youyao without a care. This way, Yu Qingning hadpletely be a joke, and thismotionpletely became a farce.

    The people who came to attend Yu Youyao¡¯s banquet were all personally selected by Old Madam Yu.

    She was also the first daughter of the first wife, who had been carefully taught by her mother. None of them were stupid. Not to mention why Yu Qingning was making such a fuss, just based on Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation at home, they were also willing to interact with her.

    No matter how many schemes she had, they would all fail.

    Yu Jianjia was flustered, and an itch appeared in her throat. She took a handkerchief and coughed a few times. In the end, she spread out the rice paper, nning to practice writing for a while to calm herself down.

    ¡°Young Miss, Old Madam has punished Miss Mu Jin¡­¡±

    Hui Xiang chattered on, making Yu Jianjia feel frustrated. She dipped the tip of her brush in ink and shook it gently. A drop of ink fell from the tip of the brush and quickly spread on the paper.

    Yu Jianjia closed her eyes and suddenly opened them. She stared at the incense stick, and her eyes were wet. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Young¡­¡± Hui Xiang¡¯s breathing stopped, and she suddenly shivered. She felt a chill run down her spine, and she suddenly got up.

    She looked up instinctively and saw Miss looking at her.

    Her sickly, delicate, and pure face was no different from usual. However, for some reason, she felt that the young miss at this moment was really terrifying!

    Hui Xiang felt a little cold and instinctively lowered her head.

    Yu Jianjia took a deep breath, bit her lip, and said gently, ¡°It was because Sister Mu Jin did something wrong that Grandmother punished her. Sister Mu Jin has served Mother for many years, and their rtionship is different. I think Mother doesn¡¯t feel good either, but I¡¯m a little worried about Mother¡­¡±

    ...

 Chapter 227 - 227 Even If Iâ€™m Not Sick, Iâ€™ll Get Sick From Holding It In

    227 Even If I¡¯m Not Sick, I¡¯ll Get Sick From Holding It In

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for speaking carelessly and making you feel ufortable for no reason.¡± Hui Xiang suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that Miss was worried about Madam.

    It was also because she had forgotten that Madam had previously instructed her to tell Young Miss as little about the residence as possible in the future, in case Young Miss worried and got in the way.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head. There was a ball of ink on the snow-white paper, which was really dazzling. She crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the wastebasket.

    Sheid out a new piece of paper and wrote a few words. Then, the phrase that Yu Youyao had written appeared in her mind again. For some reason, she felt that the small handwriting that she had been so proud of was too feminine.

    !!

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly. ¡°When Cousin Zhou first came to the residence, where did you keep the calligraphy notes that he gave me? Go and find them!¡±

    It had to be admitted that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s handwriting was indeed very good. Even Yu Youyao, who had been writing like a dog for a short period of time, managed to write well.

    Hui Xiang was stunned again and found the notes as instructed.

    Yu Jianjia slowly opened the notes. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s writing was not sharp, but it revealed an astonishing aura.

    She spread the copy on the desk, reid the paper, dipped it in ink, and copied the words ordingly.

    She had practiced calligraphy for many years, so copying was not difficult for her. A smile gradually appeared on Yu Jianjia¡¯s lips. If Yu Youyao could do it, so could she.

    However, after writing a hundred words, Yu Jianjia¡¯s nose was covered in sweat. Her wrist was sore and soft. With a shake of her wrist, anotherrge drop of ink fell.

    She bit her lip and looked down at the words she had written.

    The handwriting was very simr to Zhou Linghuai¡¯s, and there was also a feminine aura between the words. It was superficial and did not have any aura. It was far inferior to Yu Youyao¡¯s.

    Not everyone could practice calligraphy, and not everyone could learn it well.

    Seeing that Young Miss was in a bad mood, Hui Xiang subconsciously said, ¡°Young Miss, Young Master Zhou is just a cripple who came to visit. He¡¯s just a piece of trash. Why are you suddenly¡­¡±

    However, this cripple, who she did not think much of, had turned the once stupid and useless Yu Youyao into a schrly woman.

    Not only was she better than her in school, but she was also better than her mother when it came to managing the family. Now, she even had good calligraphy skills and was learning the zither¡­

    Yu Jianjia stared at Hui Xiang and said in a soft voice, ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve always been too indulgent with you that you dare to say anything in front of me?¡±

    Hui Xiang panted and couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps all over her body. It was as if there was a slippery poisonous snake wrapped around her body, constantly tightening. Young Miss¡¯s words were like a snake¡¯s tongue that was flicking out. As she swallowed, she let out a soft sound and knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Young Miss, I was careless with my words. I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s delicate and fair lips were as gentle as a flower, but they were so cold that there was no warmth at all. ¡°Get up. This won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Hui Xiang quickly stood up and looked up. Miss was still the delicate and polite Miss from before.

    When she thought about how she had not only been taught a lesson by Eldest Miss, but also made things difficult for her, she felt a little ashamed.

    Young Master Zhou was a cripple who hade to visit her, but he was still a young master after all. He was not someone a servant like her could interfere with. Young Miss had always been kind and polite. If she heard this, she would definitely be unhappy.

    Seeing that Hui Xiang was still standing there, Yu Jianjia was a little unhappy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out?¡±

    Hui Xiang reacted and was about to leave, but she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old Madam has made the decision. She wants Madam to arrange for Lady Qiu to be a concubine. The news has already spread throughout the residence¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia suddenly tightened her grip on the pen in her hand. The old madam had punished Mu Jin and had also mentioned that Lady Qiu would be a concubine. Clearly, she knew about Mother¡¯s scheme in the residence today hadpletely angered her.

    As for her father¡­

    Yu Jianjia suddenly felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. The words ¡°Yu Youyao¡± had never pressed down on her so clearly before, making her feel a sense of panic that she couldn¡¯t shake off.

    Yu Jianjia felt dizzy and fell into a chair, her face as pale as paper.

    Hui Xiang was shocked and rushed over. ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart felt suffocated. The strong palpitation made her heart ache. She panted, ¡°Medicine, medicine¡­¡±

    Hui Xiang immediately understood that Young Miss was having an attack. She panicked. ¡°The medicine that Young Miss is taking is being boiled on the stove every day. I¡¯ll get someone to bring it over immediately.¡±

    Hui Xiang shouted for Ai Ye.

    Ai Ye hurried into the house. Before she could react, Hui Xiang asked her to get the medicine. When Ai Ye heard this, she ran as fast as she could, not daring to dy.

    ¡°I sent someone to find Madam¡­¡± As Hui Xiang spoke, she pressed the acupuncture points on Miss¡¯s hand.

    This was a method taught by the doctor who treated Miss every day. Ten fingers were connected to the heart. When Miss¡¯s illness acted up, pressing the acupuncture points on her hand could relieve her illness.

    ¡°No need.¡± Yu Jianjia was a little breathless, but the situation wasn¡¯t too serious. Thinking that today was Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday and her mother had suffered a loss at her grandmother¡¯s hands and even her father probably knew about this¡­

    If she fell sick at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious that she was looking for trouble with Yu Youyao?

    Fortunately, Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medicine was effective. After taking the medicine and resting for a while, she would be fine.

    Zhou Linghuai was reading in the study. The little girl was busy today and would only see him at night when it was time for the family banquet. He put away the book in his hand and felt that the room was cold. He was actually not used to it.

    During this period of time, the little girl woulde to the Green House every day to apany him. He was really used to it.

    Shaking his head, Zhou Linghuai put away the distracting thoughts in his mind. Thinking that the little girl had been learning The Analects recently, he nned to write annotations and send it to her. This way, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to learn it, and the little girl would be able to learn more and even have more fun.

    The little girl was delicate andzy, but he was unwilling to let her be a spinning top all day and not have any free time.

    Zhou Linghuai took a copy of The Analects from the bookshelf and returned to his desk. He picked out a fine brush and dipped it in ink. Then, he covered his ears and a smile appeared on his pale lips.

    He looked up at the door.

    As expected, he saw the little girl run into the study with her skirt in hand. In a daze, he realized that ever since the little girl ran into the Green House, he actually had the habit of not closing the door.

    ¡°Cousin, why do you always stay in the study every day? Aren¡¯t you bored?!¡± Yu Youyao pouted and snatched the fine brush from her cousin¡¯s hand. She ced it on the pen and closed The Analects that he had just turned a page of. ¡°You¡¯ll get sick even if you¡¯re not sick. Cousin, you¡¯re already so old. Why don¡¯t you take good care of yourself?¡±

 Chapter 228 - 228 A good man caught in difficult circumstances

    228 A good man caught in difficult circumstances

    As she spoke, the little girl shook her head and sighed as she looked at her cousin. Her helpless expression made Zhou Linghuai not know whether tough or cry.

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic and asked, ¡°How was the small banquet?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Nanny Xu about the people we¡¯re inviting for today¡¯s small banquet. Grandmother has also approved of them, so we¡¯ve made a post. Third Miss Song is dignified and generous. We¡¯ve yed together in the past. Sixth Miss Qi is straightforward. Fifth Miss Tang is gentle, and her rules and upbringing are top-notch. It¡¯s easy to get along with her.¡±

    As she spoke, she also recounted what had happened at the small banquet. When she mentioned Yu Jianjia, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. When she mentioned Yu Qingning, her eyebrows didn¡¯t even twitch.

    Zhou Linghuai was not surprised. ¡°In that case, you can take care of each other when you attend the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Since the Marquis of Changxing had invited thedies of the Yu Residence, they had to invite other families as well.

    He wasn¡¯t worried that something would happen to Yu Youyao at the flower festival. However, it would be the first time she was going out, so it would be more appropriate to have someone she knew apanying her.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what Grandmother wanted too.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and saw the embroidered fish pendants tied around the little girl¡¯s waist. He could tell that this was a pair. When they werebined, they became a pendant. When they were separated, they were two pendants. Yu Youyao had always liked such exquisite things.

    Noticing her cousin¡¯s gaze, Yu Youyao lowered her head and reached out to fiddle with the embroidered fish pendant at her waist. The beautiful jade pieces nged against each other, and the sound of the jade pendants was pleasant to the ears. ¡°This is a birthday gift from Third Miss Song today. It¡¯s simr to the embroidered fish on the longevity lock that my mother gave me previously. I think it¡¯s exquisite, so I¡¯m wearing it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. He would carve a more exquisite one for the little girl another day.

    Yu Youyao smiled and raised her eyebrows. She looked at her cousin¡¯s green and gold-patterned robe. It looked really good, but¡­

    When her gazended on the sachet on her cousin¡¯s waist, Yu Youyao wanted to cover her face. ¡°Cousin, why are you still wearing this sachet? You¡¯ve been wearing it for a long time. The petals inside definitely don¡¯t smell good. It doesn¡¯t match your outfit today at all.¡±

    When she had just finished embroidering this sachet, she had been so proud!

    This was the first double-sided embroidery she had ever done.

    When she gave it to her cousin, she also felt that her skills were a little crude. Nanny Xu had probably praised her too much. She felt that it was very impressive that she could learn double-sided embroidery. She didn¡¯t feel that it was ugly, so she didn¡¯t feel that she couldn¡¯t give it to him.

    But now, her embroidery skills had improved a little. Looking at this sachet again, she felt that it was unbearable to look at. To think that her cousin didn¡¯t mind and actually wore it out.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    He did not think that there was anything bad about this sachet. As it was personally embroidered by the youngdy, he still felt that it was perfect.

    He was also used to rubbing the embroidery on the sachet when he was thinking. The rough texture was a little awkward, but it calmed him.

    If he stopped wearing it one day, he probably wouldn¡¯t be used to it.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Yu Youyao looked embarrassed. She quickly squatted in front of her cousin and reached out to undo the sachet on his waist. ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t wear it anymore. It¡¯s too ugly. Hurry up and undo it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and frowned. ¡°I think it¡¯s good.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted, but her eyes were also filled with joy. ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy that Cousin likes the sachet I embroidered but¡­¡± she changed the topic and her tone became more serious, ¡°Cousin has been wearing this all this time. If others see this, they will also think that my embroidery skills are crude and can¡¯t be shown in public. I won¡¯t admit it. My embroidery skills have improved a lot now. Nanny Xu said that I¡¯m already on par with those who have practiced for three years.¡±

    It turned out that she was worried that others wouldugh at her because of this sachet. Zhou Linghuai let go of the little girl¡¯s hand and protected the sachet at his waist, not letting her take it off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. You don¡¯t have to care too much about what others think.¡±

    Yu Youyao was at her wit¡¯s end. ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just embroider another sachet for Cousin. You can¡¯t keep wearing this sachet. Even if you don¡¯t mind, I can¡¯t afford to lose face.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°When Cousin is done embroidering it, I¡¯ll rece it.¡±

    How could Yu Youyao not understand what he meant? She pouted, feeling both happy and troubled. ¡°Alright, then. What kind of patterns do you like?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl¡¯s bright and beautiful yellow and green clothes. ¡°I like the pattern of the tung tree leaves. One side is a tung tree leaf, and the other is a tung tree flower. It¡¯ll be very elegant.¡± Then, he added, ¡°Just like Cousin¡¯s clothes.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked down at her outfit and felt that it was not bad, so she nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll embroider itter. The sachet is very small and doesn¡¯t take too much time.¡±

    She would take some time to do it every day and would be done in three to five days.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. The youngdy usually did not care much about needlework. He didn¡¯t think that she would be able to get it done in a short period of time. After all, the previous few times, she had dragged it out for a long time.

    Yu Youyao forced herself to look away from the sachet. She grabbed her cousin¡¯s sleeve and shook it gently a few times. ¡°Cousin, your clothes today are very simr to what I¡¯m wearing. It¡¯s like¡­¡± She tilted her head and her eyes lit up.¡± Yes, it¡¯s a sibling outfit.¡±

    The dress she was wearing had been custom-made at Jinxiu Manor.

    Later on, when she was making clothes for her cousin, she remembered that he liked parasol trees, so she chose Song brocade and embroided a Chinese parasol tree. She didn¡¯t think much of it before, but now that he was wearing it, the simrities were obvious.

    Zhou Linghuai did not notice this. Upon hearing her words, he took a closer look at the little girl¡¯s yellow and green embroidered clothes. They were indeed very simr to his green and light gold clothes.

    In particr, the patterns on hers were fresh and delicate, while his were elegant and deep. It suddenly reminded him that every time his father went out to wear something in the past, he would always choose something simr to his mother¡¯s. ¡°When I wear this and walk with your mother, anyone can tell that this woman beside me is my legitimate wife!¡±

    At that time, he had joked, ¡°It¡¯s also a good way to let others know I am a good man caught in difficult circumstances.¡±

    As a father, he was good at leading troops and fighting wars. However, as soon as he touched her mother, he became a fool. Even after marrying into the family for so many years, he still had the attitude of ¡°there will always be unruly people who want to snatch my wife¡±. He showed off shamelessly at home, but outside, he still had to show off.

    Everyone in Youzhou knew that the You King and the Princess Consort were deeply in love.

    His father was so angry that he raised his foot and was about to kick him. ¡°I¡¯m showing off my love. Men are heroes outside, but at home, they¡¯re like bears. Do you understand? This is a couple¡¯s interest.¡±

    He mocked, ¡°It¡¯s a public disy of affection. In the Han Dynasty, Zhang Kai was too loving and showed off too much, making the emperor at that time feel that he was too sentimental and useless. In the end, he wasn¡¯t ranked as a minister.¡±

 Chapter 229 - 229 Cousin, Iâ€™m Angry

    229 Cousin, I¡¯m Angry

    However, his father was so angry that he took off his shoes and threw them at his face. ¡°Back then, I relied on this method to win over the beauty. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a brat like you. You should learn from me. In the future, you might be able to rely on this to get a wife. Otherwise, with your bad character, you won¡¯t be able to have a wife and children in this lifetime.¡±

    It turned out that when his mother was in her private room, her father had done this. As time passed, outsiders probably knew that the You King desired his mother. As long as one wasn¡¯t stupid, they wouldn¡¯t dare to snatch her away.

    Besides, the two of them always wore simr clothes, so it was inevitable that people would think that they were having an affair. Her mother was a fairy, so if her reputation was tarnished, wouldn¡¯t she have to ept it?

    Previously, his father had always scolded him for being a hooligan.

    Now, he knew that he had taken after his father.

    At that time, he looked down on his father. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that my mother didn¡¯t be stupid from reading ¡®The Maiden¡¯s Ring¡¯ and ¡®The Legend of the Fierce Maiden¡¯. Otherwise, as long as she was a fierce person, she would have ended up with a white ribbon around her neck. Let¡¯s see where you can find a wife.¡±

    At that time, his father was very proud. ¡°As for those who became stupid from studying, I don¡¯t think much of them either¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin, even Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi praised you for looking good today.¡± Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and smiled. Her eyes were filled with joy, as if she was the one being praised.

    Zhou Linghuai came back to his senses. When he looked at the little girl¡¯s yellow and green embroidered clothes, for some reason, he felt his palms, which were holding the armrest, sweating slightly.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice lost a little of its childishness and became a little more tactful. ¡°Cousin will y the zither, make incense fans, and carve pendants for me. He¡¯s worried that I won¡¯t be able to keep up with my studies, so he¡¯ll guide me in my studies every day. He¡¯ll teach me how to write, y the zither, and y chess. He¡¯ll also make patterns for me. Other people¡¯s brothers aren¡¯t as good as Cousin. They¡¯re all very envious of me since Cousin dotes on me so much.¡± As she spoke, she looked smug. Her curved lips were sweet and soft. ¡°In the past, I was envious that Second Sister had Eldest Brother and Second Brother doting on her. Now, Second Sister is envious of me!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on the armrest again and said nothing.

    After saying that, Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand again. ¡°Cousin, look. I used the brow powder you gave me this morning. Don¡¯t my eyebrows look good? Tell me you made the brow powder.¡±

    ¡°I usually paint and often mix my own dyes, so I mixed indigo with minerals, resin, and so on. The color is fresher.¡±

    In the first few days, after using the indigo dye, a poem suddenly popped into his mind: ¡°At the age of eight, I stole a mirror. I can already draw with my long eyebrows.¡±

    She thought about the little girl¡¯s beautiful eyebrows. If they were to be drawn¡­

    For some reason, he used dyer¡¯s woad, true indigo, and Chinese indigo to make the brow powder. The rest of the process was not veryplicated. It was only dried this morning.

    The well made brow powder had a hint of green in the ck. It was dipped in water and drawn on the eyebrows. The heavy color spread out, making the ck and green colors look even more beautiful.

    Yu Youyao was full of praise. ¡°Only the Persians have them. One of them costs more than ten gold coins, and it¡¯s rare. Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know how to make it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°This isn¡¯t the typical brow powder. The color is a little simr, but there¡¯s also a big difference. Mine is a little more fresh, and the texture is thicker.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how brow powder from Persia was mixed, but he had been very interested in some ¡°unorthodox methods¡± since he was young. He had learned how to mix dyes and knew the procedures for making brow powder, so it wasn¡¯tplicated anymore.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I like the brow powder that Cousin makes. I heard that it¡¯splicated, so I won¡¯t learn it. In the future, if Ick brow powder, I¡¯ll ask Cousin for it.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t worried at all that he would refuse and Zhou Linghuai indeed didn¡¯t refuse. He nodded. ¡°Okay!¡± In the end, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll try to make another color. You can use something different in the future.¡±

    With that, he looked up at the little girl¡¯s eyebrows.

    The little girl¡¯s eyebrows were good-looking. She had a pair of slender eyebrows that looked like the crescent moon, but they also looked as distant as a mountain region far away. She could try different types of brow powder in the future.

    The stone powder was thick and heavy, making her look dignified. The copper powder was peacock green, and after applying the color, she would look delicate. The green sparrow powder was dark gray, making her look even more solemn.

    However, in his opinion, these colors were not worthy of ady. They had to look good in different ways.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her sweet smile and subconsciously smiled.

    Yu Youyao smiled and tilted her head. She looked at her cousin with anticipation in her eyes. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s my birthday today. Have you forgotten something?¡±

    Surely she wouldn¡¯t be dismissed with a box of brow powder!

    Although she liked her cousin¡¯s cooking very much, she still felt that itcked some surprises.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment. ¡°What did I forget?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Youyao pouted and was a little angry. ¡°Cousin, you actually forgot. How could you do this? Think about it quickly. You have to remember.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and really thought about it.

    Yu Youyao stared at her cousin. Seeing that he did not even remember it, she became even angrier. ¡°Cousin, think about it quickly. Think about it quickly. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll be angry!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt a little helpless. ¡°I really can¡¯t remember. Cousin, why don¡¯t you tell me directly?¡±

    Yu Youyao red at her cousin angrily. Tears welled up in her eyes, and even her voice sounded aggrieved and choked. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too annoying. I-I¡¯m angry. I¡­¡± With that, she suddenly stood up and stomped her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll ignore you from now on!¡±

    With that, she turned to run out.

    However, Zhou Linghuai held her hand.

    ¡°Why are you pulling me? Let go!¡± Yu Youyao was so angry that she turned around and red at him. Her eyes were red, but she looked like she was about to cry. If anyone saw this, their hearts would ache.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s scalp went numb, and he quickly said, ¡°I almost forgot to give Cousin the birthday gift I prepared for her.¡±

    With that, he took out a dark wooden box with golden silk that was much smaller than a baby¡¯s palm. There were carved branches and apricot flowers on it, making it look elegant and exquisite.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened immediately. When she saw the corner of her cousin¡¯s lips, she understood that she had been yed by him. She was furious. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too much. How can you bully me like this? Hurry up and apologize, or I¡¯ll really ignore you in the future!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pulled the little girl to sit down and admitted his mistake without any hesitation. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I was wrong. I¡¯ll apologize to you now. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

 Chapter 230 - 230 Cousin Knows Me Best!

    230 Cousin Knows Me Best!

    Yu Youyao pouted and nced at the gift her cousin had prepared. She was a little unwilling. ¡°Forget it. On ount of the birthday gift you¡¯ve prepared for me, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. You can¡¯t do this in the future.¡±

    With that, she couldn¡¯t wait to take the box from her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. The youngdy had forgiven him so quickly because of the birthday gift he had prepared.

    Yu Youyao stroked the patterns on the box before slowly opening it. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re coaxing me again!¡±

    !!

    Previously, when her cousin had given her the Golden Steatite Stone pendant in Shoushan Field Field, she hadined that he had wasted it and had not carved a seal for her. What had her cousin said at that time?

    ¡°Even if I use the remaining scraps, it won¡¯t be easy to carve a seal for Cousin.¡± She remembered it clearly.

    Unexpectedly, she did not understand what he meant.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to give her the remaining scraps, but he could use other good materials!

    Wasn¡¯t this a good Longevity peach blossom stone seal?

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was known for its precious stones and jade. The Longevity peach blossom stone was also known as the Longevity Stone. It was a top-notch precious material for engraving seals. A thumb-sized peach blossom frozen stone was already rare in the world.

    Among the four famous materials, the Longevity Mountain Stone was ranked first before the Lapis Lazuli, the Blood Stone, and the Balin Stone. It enjoyed the reputation of being the ¡°Stone Emperor¡± and the ¡°Queen of the Stones¡±.

    Cousin was too annoying!

    Seeing the joy and frustration on Yu Youyao¡¯s face, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s not good to tell you in advance about the birthday gift.¡±

    Yu Youyao was extremely excited. She carefully held the seal in her hands and leaned closer to take a closer look. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s as smooth as jade, and its color is brilliant. The red dots are fine and thin, but they¡¯re of different depths.¡± She raised her hand again and raised her eyes to take a closer look. ¡°However, it looks like it¡¯s filled with emotions. It¡¯s thick and faint, and the dots are clear. It¡¯s like peach blossoms falling on a stream of water in March that are not moving. They¡¯re like flowers floating in the still water, beautiful and delicate. It¡¯s also like rain pouring on a peach blossom tree. They¡¯re bright and beautiful, just like what¡¯s written in books.¡±

    However, her cousin¡¯s carving skills were superb. The small pieces of Longevity peach blossom stone were beautifully carved. A cluster of apricot flowers bloomed on the branches, and they were dyed red.

    She flipped to the bottom and saw that there were also apricot patterns engraved on it.

    Yu Youyao felt that the apricot pattern wasplicated and beautiful. Looking at it carefully, she could tell what it was. ¡°Cousin, you actually carved the apricot pattern into words.¡±

    The youngdies of the upper-ss society liked to y such tricks. They would carve their names into beautiful flowers and write them in letters with other families, making them look beautiful and elegant. She did not expect her cousin to know such tricks.

    Yu Youyao quickly focused her eyes and read. ¡°Yu. You. Yao.¡± Her eyes lit up and she eximed, ¡°It¡¯s my name!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Yes, a girl¡¯s name is used to show how much her family values her. From time to time, she would also use her own name to write letters to others.¡±

    It was also because of their schrly background that they were more particr. Some noble families only gave their women a courtesy name when they reached adulthood, and some did not even give them courtesy names.

    He had engraved the little girl¡¯s name on it. The longevity peach blossom stone, which was slightly bigger than his thumb, could not withstand so many inscriptions. It would look stiff and ugly if he kept carving.

    Then, he engraved the words.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. In the middle of the apricot pattern, there were two words. It was ¡°Zhiyao.¡± These were her words.

    She suddenly remembered that her cousin had asked her if she had gotten a courtesy name. At that time, she told him about the courtesy name her mother had given her before she died.

    With this in mind, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Cousin, has this seal been prepared for a long time?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m good at this, so it didn¡¯t take much effort.¡±

    Engraving was much more difficult than carving. Therefore, there were many master sculptors in the world, but there were very few inscribers, and even fewer who had be famous. This longevity peach blossom stone not only had to be carved, but it also had to be chiseled carefully. It was even more difficult. He had spent a long time carving. Almost every step was meticulous. If there was even a millimeter of error, it would be destroyed.

    It had taken him a month to carve the cluster of apricot flowers on top. During this time, the apricot flowers were in full bloom. He sat under the apricot tree and observed the shape of the apricot flowers while holding the Kunwu knife and carving them bit by bit¡­

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re lying!¡± Yu Youyao pouted with an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯ve already seen through you. Don¡¯t even think about coaxing me anymore!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    ¡°I remember that Cousin asked me about my name previously.¡± At this point, the little girl looked at her cousin with an expression that said, ¡°I remember everything. Don¡¯t even think about denying it.¡± Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that Cousin wrote that cursive script in my study previously. I thought I liked it, so I asked you for it. I even said that I wanted to embroider a fan for you personally.¡±

    She looked at her cousin triumphantly, with an expression that said, ¡°See, I really remember.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was amused, and a smile appeared on his pale lips.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°At that time, Cousin had taken out the private seal made from the Golden Steatite Stone. When I saw it, I liked it immediately. Cousin asked me if I liked it, and I said I did, so he asked me for my name.¡±

    She remembered every big and small thing that had happened with her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai held his breath. He did not expect her to remember it so clearly.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin, you must have been nning to carve seals for me since then. Although it took a long time, I remember it clearly. Cousin, don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±

    This longevity peach blossom stone steal had been slowly carved by his cousin for a long time.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I happen to have a rare peach longevity peach blossom stone in my hand. I think thatpared to the golden steatite stone, you would prefer the longevity peach blossom stone as it is more beautiful.¡±

    Top-grade longevity peach blossom stone was even rarer than golden steatite stone.

    The piece in Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s collection was top-grade. Its texture was like beeswax, and it had the six features of being thin, knotted, moist, greasy, warm, and condensed. It was dazzling and beautiful.

    It was unique in this world. It was also rare.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s smile was sweet and soft. ¡°Cousin knows me the best!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing paused for a moment, then he said, ¡°I also hope that Cousin will be prosperous in the morning and glorious in the evening. I hope that your heart will be filled with the Chinese spirit, and you will be outstanding. Every year, you will grow up well and get closer to the stars.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin without blinking. As she listened to her cousin¡¯s birthday speech, she suddenly said, ¡°I only wish that you will be around tomorrow like today.¡±

    She hoped that her cousin would always be by her side on every birthday in the future.

 Chapter 231 - 231 Always With Cousin

    231 Always With Cousin

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze, and his grip on the armrest tightened.

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand. Her eyes were clear and bright. ¡°Cousin, what do you think?¡±

    At this moment, the innocent and ignorant youngdy felt that her cousin was good and she wanted to be with him forever. She did not know that some promises could not be made easily.

    Faced with the little girl¡¯s sparkling, joyful, and expectant gaze, Zhou Linghuai had always had no resistance. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t refuse, so he nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    !!

    ¡ª-

    After Qi Sinian returned to the Qi family, she went to her mother¡¯s room.

    Eldest Madam Qi was talking to the nanny in front of her. When she saw her daughtering over, she waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯re back a littlete today. Did something happen at the Yu Residence?¡±

    Qi Sinian shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re just ying together. I¡¯m a little too happy.¡±

    First Madam Qi was a little surprised. Her daughter seemed to be straightforward and generous, so she was not used to her being humble. In the past, she had only gone through the motions when she went to other families.

    Qi Sinian smiled and said, ¡°Yao Yao is a bright person. She¡¯s different from the sisters I used to know.¡±

    When First Madam Qi heard this, she understood that they were going to be close. She smiled. ¡°She took after her dead mother. Back then, First Madam Xie was also an open person.¡±

    Qi Sinian told her mother about what had happened at the small banquet today.

    Eldest Madam Qi seemed to be deep in thought. ¡°It¡¯s fine for the first wife to be an ordinary person, but once her children grow up, she was not up to standard. She couldn¡¯t even restrain the children in the family well. It¡¯s obvious that the household manager isn¡¯t much either. The daughter of a concubine is so good at causing trouble. It¡¯s obvious that she has lost her upbringing, so she¡¯s also being unkind to her mother. No wonder Old Madam Yu asked Eldest Miss Yu to help manage the household when she¡¯s only half-grown. This eldest daughter of the first wife, who was raised in front of Grandmother, has been educated from a young age. Isn¡¯t she better than this little mother?¡±

    Eldest Madam Yang was in charge of the family, so she had asked her stepdaughter toe out and cause trouble. Whether it was on purpose or not, it showed that she was not well-mannered or good at managing the household.

    These women from the inner residence were in charge of the family, filial to their elders, and raised their children. All of this was to stabilize the inner residence and be a good wife.

    As the saying went, it was better to have a virtuous wife.

    With less trouble from her husband and a stable family, the women of the inner residence were more presentable.

    Qi Sining nodded. ¡°Third Miss Yu Jianjia had the intention to befriend me. She found an opportunity to talk to me, so I said a few polite words. Yu Jianjia saw that Zhi Li was still kind-hearted, but with a mother that had many thoughts, she felt ufortable, so she decided not to proceed.¡±

    First Madam Qi nodded. ¡°When interacting with others, you have to look at fate.¡±

    Qi Sinian continued, ¡°Yao Yao has prepared a lot of gifts in return. She¡¯s grown up and has learned a lot from the nanny in the pce. She can make medicinal tea, medicinal fragrance, and incense paste very well. Mother, haven¡¯t you been sleeping badly recently? I specially asked Yao Yao for some medicinal fragrance. It¡¯s different from the ones sold outside, so it should be useful.¡±

    With that, she asked the maidservant in front of her to ce the bags on the table.

    Eldest Madam Qi¡¯s interest was piqued when she heard this. ¡°Nanny Xu, she¡¯s a decent person. I¡¯ve even seen her when I visited the Empress Dowager in the past. How can anything thates out of her hands not be good? Eldest Miss Yu is really considerate.¡±

    She looked at the bags on the table. There were a lot of them, and she must have taken a lot of effort to make them. Things made by hand were often more borate than some jewelry.

    Eldest Madam Qi thought about it and said, ¡°You should think carefully when you go back. Send back some things that you¡¯re good at. Don¡¯t let me pick and send them again. This rtionship is all about you taking charge.¡±

    Qi Sinian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m only good at paintings. When I draw a Water Lotus Paintingter, I¡¯ll draw the lotus pond scenery in the Yu Residence and give it to Yao Yao.¡±

    ¡ª-

    Ever since her daughter left the house, Eldest Madam Tang had been feeling uneasy all day. She was either worried that her daughter would be bullied by Tang Yunmeng, or that her daughter would be treated coldly in the Yu Residence because of her appearance and personality.

    She sat there like a needle in a haystack for the entire day, constantly asking the maidservant in front of her to pay attention to the door. When she heard that her daughter had returned, First Madam Tang immediately tightened her grip on her handkerchief and went to the door.

    Tang Yunmeng was the first to get out of the carriage. She had a dark expression on her face. When she saw her legitimate mother, she did not even bow. She snorted coldly and left.

    Eldest Madam Tang was puzzled. Usually, no matter which house she went to, Tang Yunmeng would always go out with a radiant face and return home happily. It was obvious that she had been in the limelight outside.

    What was going on today?

    First Madam Tang¡¯s heart tightened and she was about to walk towards the carriage.

    She saw her daughter getting out of the carriage and running towards her with her dress. There was a smile on her round face and a glow in her eyes.

    First Madam Tang looked around and held her daughter¡¯s hand to prevent her from opening her mouth. She brought her daughter back to her room before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tang Yunxi couldn¡¯t hide the excitement and joy on her face, so she exined what had happened in the Yu Residence today. ¡°Yao Yao took good care of me at the small banquet. I like her very much.¡±

    Eldest Madam Tang smiled and stroked her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°It can be seen that not everyone in this world only cares about their appearance and are shallow and ignorant. My Yunxi is gentle and polite, and her literary talent is stronger than that of ordinary young mistresses. It¡¯s rare to see someone who¡¯s skilled in Sichuan embroidery in the entire capital.¡±

    No wonder Tang Yunmeng¡¯s expression was so dark.

    It turned out that she had been treated coldly by Eldest Miss Yu in the Yu Residence. The tables had turned.

    First Madam Tang immediately felt proud, and the gloom on her face dissipated a lot.

    She had encouraged her daughter to attend Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s birthday banquet because Eldest Miss Yu was as chubby as her daughter. Perhaps she could get along with her daughter.

    Tang Yunxi¡¯s face turned red from the praise, and she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Yao Yao even asked the nanny in front of me to take a look at my body. Nanny Xu said that if I use medicinal cuisine to slim down, I can still lose weight if I practice some body-building techniques. Nanny Xu even gave me a medicinal cuisine recipe and rmended a nanny who¡¯s good at this. Mother, Nanny Xu used to serve in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce. She¡¯s a very powerful person. What she said is definitely right. Hurry up and ask the Education Department to find someone like her¡­¡±

    With that, she took out a stack of medicinal recipes from her sleeve and showed them to First Madam Tang.

    Eldest Madam Tang had also heard of Nanny Xu in the past, so how could she not be happy? She pulled her daughter into her arms. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Leave this matter to Mother. You can¡¯t let anyone know, lest that mother and daughter y tricks.¡±

    She looked at the medicinal recipes one by one. Even though she didn¡¯t understand them, she was still excited. When her daughter was young, she also looked exquisite.

 Chapter 232 - 232 Showing Off!

    232 Showing Off!

    However, for some reason, in the past few years, she hadn¡¯t grown any taller, and her body had be rounder and fatter. The other young mistresses were all thin when they were eight or nine years old, but no matter how little Yun Xi ate or even if she became a vegetarian, she didn¡¯t seem to have lost any weight.

    She had asked Tang Yunmeng and her daughter to instigate her father and force them to bring her out a few times. She had suffered a lot of cold looks and mockery, and her personality had be more and more timid.

    As she watched, she felt very anxious.

    She had secretly found many alternative methods, but they had not been effective.

    !!

    Now that Nanny Xu was involved, it would definitely be useful.

    Moreover, when her daughter said that the once chubby Eldest Miss Yu was now as thin as a willow branch, hope ignited in her heart.

    Tang Yunxi nodded repeatedly. ¡°I want to embroider a screen for Yao Yao.¡±

    First Madam Tang nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, of course. Regardless of whether this matter seeds or not, we should thank Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    First Madam Tang was also a straightforward person. After saying that, she called for the nanny beside her and arranged to send a gift to Eldest Miss Yu in her own name.

    Eldest Miss Yu was warm-hearted. She was only helping her daughter out of kindness.

    At night, the Yu Residence specially held a family banquet for Yu Youyao. The family gathered for a meal to congratte Yu Youyao on her birthday. It was also very lively.

    Yang Shuwan forced a smile the entire night. At the thought of Lady Qiu, who was about to be a concubine, she cursed Yu Youyao and Old Madam Yu in her heart.

    Yu Jianjia had fallen ill in the afternoon, but she had taken the medicine in time, so it did not affect her too badly.

    However, she kept feeling a tightness in her chest and did not look too good. From time to time, she could not help but cough a few times. She was really feeling ufortable, but no one cared too much.

    After all, she used to be like this too.

    She had been sick for too long. No matter how nervous she was, it had be normal.

    Yu Youyao was the happiest.

    After receiving her cousin¡¯s birthday gift, she was so excited that when it was time for the family banquet, she couldn¡¯t help but take out the longevity peach blossom stone steal and show it off. ¡°It¡¯s personally carved by Cousin. In the future, I¡¯ll also have a seal!¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. She hurriedly held the seal in her hand and looked at it carefully. ¡°This is good stuff. In my early years, when I went to the Prince of Rong¡¯s residence, I saw a longevity peach blossom stone the size of a thumb. The Princess Consort of Rong felt like she had obtained a treasure and said that she wanted to send it into the pce to show her respect to the Empress Dowager. That longevity peach blossom stone is also beautiful, but it¡¯s not as good as this.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had seen all kinds of good things in her life.

    If she said that it was a good thing, then it was really good.

    ¡°Cousin has always given me the best.¡± Yu Youyao turned to look at her cousin. She saw that he was holding a teacup and listening. He was dressed in a green robe with golden patterns, making him look even more elegant.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were burning with joy. Zhou Linghuai looked up and smiled.

    Old Madam Yu looked at Zhou Linghuai reproachfully. ¡°You¡¯re willing to give such an expensive thing to a half-grown child like Yao Yao. What a waste of such a good thing.¡±

    She was a little curious about where Zhou Linghuai had gotten such a good stone.

    However, thinking about it, the Zhou family¡¯s ancestors were also quite prominent. Which family didn¡¯t have a few things that were passed down in the family? Even the Yu Residence had a piece of blood beeswax.

    It was obvious that not only was he close to Yao Yao, but he also doted on her as much as her grandmother did. If there was anything good, he wanted to give it all to her.

    That was good!

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks and muttered indignantly, ¡°Grandmother, how can you mock me like this? How can giving it to me be a waste of good stuff? Why did Cousin give it to me and not to anyone else? It¡¯s obvious that in Cousin¡¯s heart, I¡¯m the most suitable person to use this engraved longevity peach blossom stone.¡±

    When she said this, even her eyebrows were raised slightly. It was obvious that she was smug.

    The most ridiculous thing was that when Zhou Linghuai heard this, he nodded slightly. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed so hard that her wrinkles appeared. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your Zhou family¡¯s belongings. It¡¯s up to you who you¡¯re willing to give it to. I¡¯m already in a difficult position as an outsider.¡±

    With that, she handed the longevity peach blossom stone to Yu Zongzheng, who had been eyeing it for a long time. Anyone who saw such a good thing would have to appreciate it.

    Yu Zongzheng took the longevity peach blossom stone and looked at it carefully. ¡°The six features areplete. It¡¯s light red, beautiful, and dazzling. I¡¯ve never seen such a top-grade longevity peach blossom stone before.¡±

    His tone was full of amazement and admiration. He gently rubbed the peach blossom frozen stone and called a maidservant over. ¡°Go and get a bowl of water.¡±

    The maidservant did not dare to dy and quickly poured a bowl of water from the side room.

    Yu Zongzheng ced the seal into the bowl and eximed again, ¡°Peach blossoms appear on the stone. When soaked in the water, the water will be light red, and there will be red and white strokes in the water.¡±

    Not only him, but Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin also came over to take a look.

    Yu Shanxin clicked his tongue in wonder. Yu Shanyan¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°After the peach blossom was ced in water, its color is as vibrant as a dragon. It¡¯s indeed worthy of its reputation.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes. What somebody didn¡¯t know can¡¯t hurt them.

    No matter how powerful Cousin Zhou was, he was still Eldest Miss¡¯s cousin. They were fake cousins. No matter how envious they were, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Instead, it was annoying.

    She tilted her head and saw her eldest sister, Yu Youyao, looking at the bowl in her eldest uncle¡¯s hand with sparkling eyes. She did not even blink. The smug expression on her face really made one feel stifled.

    But she was showing off!

    Yu Shuangbai decided to eat the snacks alone.

    These snacks were all personally made by Nanny Xu. She usually couldn¡¯t eat them to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°How rare.¡± Yu Zongzheng also felt that it was indeed a pity that such a good Longevity peach blossom stone had been engraved by Zhou Linghuai and given to his eldest daughter.

    He sighed softly and handed the seal to Yu Zongshen, who was also interested.

    Compared to the longevity peach blossom stone itself, Yu Zongshen was more interested in the carving of the seal. ¡°I heard that the Shoushan stone carving method is extremely high level and extremely difficult to master. On a small seal, one has to be masterful. He has to use dozens of techniques, including circle carving, seal carving, thin carving, hollowed-out carving, shallow relief, high relief, iid carving, chain carving, seal carving, and micro carving. Moreover, every technique is extremely difficult. This carving varies based on the situation and vividly disys the essence of the stone carving of Shoushan. It¡¯s really ingenious.¡±

    His tone was also filled with surprise, but he was praising Zhou Linghuai.

    The more he knew about this child, the more he felt that he was unfathomable. He was really impressive.

    Yu Youyao only knew that this seal looked good and that it wasn¡¯t easy to make. However, she didn¡¯t know how to carve and inscribe, so she didn¡¯t know that a small seal was soplicated. She pouted and looked at her cousin.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Unparalleled in the World

    233 Unparalleled in the World

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He felt that he was coaxing her again.

    However, he couldn¡¯t possibly give her a gift and tell her that he had spent so much time and effort to make this!

    No one would bring this up when they gave a gift.

    Yu Zongshen looked at Zhou Linghuai and said with a smile, ¡°The Shoushan stone carving method is known as one of the Great Zhou¡¯s Three Absolutes. Linghuai can be considered a master.¡±

    Even if his leg was broken, Zhou Linghuai was still unparalleled in the world.

    A few elders were reading the inscriptions on the longevity peach blossom stone and fighting to look at them. Yu Jianjia was also envious. Her eyes were fixed on the inscriptions for a long time.

    Thinking about how Zhou Linghuai had given Yu Youyao a lot of rare items and how the other sisters in the residence could only covet them, they felt an itch in their throats and couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    However, everyone in the room was so distracted by the moment that no one noticed the coughing.

    At this moment, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Linghuai¡¯s carving skills are really impressive. I have a piece of yellow field stone in my house. I also want you to help me carve a seal so that I can give it to Jia Jia as a birthday gift on her birthday.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the hall fell silent.

    Yu Jianjia raised her head, her eyes inevitably filled with joy. The yellow field stone was also a rare material for carving seals. Although it was not as good as the longevity peach blossom stone, it was still quite rare.

    It seemed that after Zhou Linghuai¡¯s wonderful carving, even if it was just a yellow field stone, it would still be extraordinary.

    She couldn¡¯t help but look at Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips, feeling a little unhappy and regretful. She had been so smug that she had forgotten her etiquette and showed off the seal her cousin had given her.

    As soon as she showed off, trouble came knocking on her door.

    She did not like it when her cousin carved things for others.

    Everyone also looked at Zhou Linghuai, curious as to whether he would agree or not. Engraving a seal was not something easy, and it required a lot of time and effort.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was indifferent. He put down the teacup in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, Eldest Aunt. I¡¯m not in good health, and I¡¯m not in good spirits. Even though I¡¯ve carved a seal for Cousin, I still feel that it¡¯s very tiring. The longevity peach blossom stone requires more work on one side and more thought has to be given to the shape of the stone. It¡¯s also easier. However, the yellow field stone emphasizes on detail and requires more effort. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not suitable.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Yellow field stones are rare. If I¡¯m not careful, they¡¯ll be damaged. I can¡¯t even repair them. The seal Cousin carved for me is made of his own material. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s damaged. I can¡¯t let it ruin Mother¡¯s material.¡±

    Her anxious look made sense.

    However, Zhou Linghuai could tell at a nce that she was afraid that he would really agree to carve something for someone else. He lowered his eyebrows, and the smile on his lips was faintly discernible.

    As the only insider in the room, Yu Zongshen picked up his teacup and lowered his head to drink.

    The yellow field stone and the longevity peach blossom stone were both Longevity Mountain stones. Although the colors were different and there was a certain difference in quality, they were still generally simr. They were both particr about the golden rule and that stones should be carefully carved. How could it be easy?

    Zhou Linghuai had used the words of an expert to reject Madam Yang.

    Madam Yang did not understand what he meant, but it was rare for yellow field stone to appear, so she did not dare to let Zhou Linghuai make a move easily. If it was damaged, there would not be a second one.

    Yu Youyao smiled. How was it that her cousin did not have the energy? It was obvious that he was unwilling. Others did not know about her cousin¡¯s health condition and only thought that he was indeed sick and weak, but she knew.

    After taking the Essence Protection Pill for a while, her cousin¡¯s health had already improved a lot.

    Zhou Linghuai nced over and saw that the little girl was smiling like a cat that had just stolen a fish. Her face was filled with joy. It was obvious that she was also happy that he had rejected Madam Yang.

    ¡°In that case, forget it.¡± Yang Shuwan was a little unhappy. However, when she thought about how rare the yellow field stone was, and how such a small piece might be ruined by Zhou Linghuai, she felt that there wouldn¡¯t be a second one.

    She had even secretly looted it from Madam Xie¡¯s private vault.

    Later, when the matter was exposed, Old Madam asked her to spit out everything else, including the interest. Only this piece of yellow field stone was something she was unwilling to take out, so she reced it with a yellow jade with a simr color.

    Yellow field stones were rare and precious. How could the servants recognize them without seeing them?

    Zhou Linghuai was young, so he didn¡¯t know if his second uncle was praising her sincerely or exaggerating. She also didn¡¯t know if he was really reliable. It was better for her to find a powerful carving master.

    When Yu Jianjia heard Zhou Linghuai¡¯s rejection, she was a little disappointed. She covered her mouth and coughed a few times.

    How could she not know that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s carving skills were really good?

    Zhou Linghuai said that his health was not good and he was not in good spirits, but he was willing to spend more effort on painting, making incense fans, making zithers, and carving seals for Yu Youyao. It could be seen that her cousin was very close to him.

    Saying that he was ipetent was just an excuse. He was clearly unwilling!

    Yu Shuangbai nced at Yu Jianjia and pursed her lips. ¡°After Cousin Zhou entered the residence, he ate a lot of the medicinal cuisine from Eldest Sister¡¯s courtyard. It¡¯s only right for him to carve a seal for her.¡±

    In other words, Cousin Zhou was willing to carve a seal for Yu Youyao because she had taken care of him a lot. Her rtionship with him was also not ordinary. Some people should not join in the fun.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not good for your son¡¯s health. He should recuperate more. You¡¯re not allowed to torture him with such trivial matters.¡±

    After saying that, she even looked at Yang Shuwan meaningfully.

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t keep a straight face anymore. How could she have known that a casual sentence would be so annoying? ¡°Oh, I was just saying it. Of course, your health is more important.¡±

    With that, she lowered her head and tugged at her handkerchief.

    Madam Yao smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the most thoughtful. Which of us won¡¯t sign our names directly when writing letters? We thought that the seal was something for men, but who knew that women would like it too? Now, even Third Miss wants to carve a seal. Looks like I have to find a good piece of material and help Shuangbai carve one too.¡±

    That was also the truth.

    If the material of a good seal was not good, it would be better not to use it. Therefore, not everyone could make such an expensive thing like a seal.

    But now, Yu Youyao and Yu Jianjia have seals. They were all sisters, so they had to have seals too.

    This wasn¡¯t topete, either. It was the norm.

    However, she was also worried. The eldest son and second son in the family were both men, so this thing could not be of bad quality. Now that Shuangbai was added, the material could not be bad or it would make things difficult.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to look for it. I still have a small piece of bloodstone in my house. It¡¯s the remaining material from Miaofu¡¯s seal. I asked Old Master to give it to me, but I didn¡¯t use it, so I kept it. It¡¯s a good gift for Shuangbai.¡± After saying that, she looked at Yu Zongshen. ¡°Second Brother knows how to engrave.¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 Thank You, Leader of Miao

    234 Thank You, Leader of Miao

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened.

    The bloodstone was also one of the four famous materials, and its value was not inferior to the Golden Steatite Stone. She had seen her aunt¡¯s seal with her own eyes. It was thick and beautiful, and its value was definitely above the osmanthus yellow field stone.

    They were all sisters of the same family. Why did Old Madam care so much about the few people in the second branch? She even gave such an expensive bloodstone to the second branch?

    Old Madam had probably forgotten which family she was from. She was so biased that she really did not take the first branch seriously.

    It was simply too infuriating.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yang Shuwan. ¡°Since Yao Yao received the seal from Cousin, I wanted to give this bloodstone to Third Sister. Since you have the better yellow field stone material, I¡¯ll give this to Shuangbai.¡±

    Not only was Yu Jianjia¡¯s throat itchy, but her chest was also suffocating. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even breathe. She hurriedly pressed the acupuncture point on her left hand and covered it with a handkerchief, not daring to let anyone see.

    Yang Shuwan was extremely stunned. After being her daughter-inw for so many years, she more or less understood Old Madam. Since Old Madam had said this, she really had such ns.

    However, she had only been focused on showing off the yellow field stone previously, and this had backfired.

    For a moment, Yang Shuwan almost tore her handkerchief.

    Madam Yao was overjoyed. Without looking at Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression, she quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡±

    However, she thought to herself that she still had some high-grade supplements in her house. She would send them to Old Madam¡¯s houseter and let her nourish her body carefully.

    Thinking of this, Madam Yao nced at her daughter, who was sitting on a chair and eating and drinking foolishly. She was speechless.

    She suddenly felt that the Dou Yujun¡¯s blessing she had asked for at the Precious Peace Temple was really amazing.

    Yu Shuangbai also reacted btedly and said with a smile, ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re too good to us. No grandmother canpare to you. I¡¯m really blessed to have a grandmother like you.¡±

    With that, she took a piece of lotus seed cake and ate it. It was like the rare bloodstone which was bestowed to her by an elder.

    Old Madam Yuughed at her carefree personality. ¡°You¡¯re a smooth talker!¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at the dejected Yang Shuwan and the pale-faced Yu Jianjia who was about to faint and shook her head.

    She had so many thoughts over a bloodstone. It was obvious that her character was not good.

    Yu Youyao carefully put away the seal and sat down beside her cousin. She whispered to him, ¡°These people really can¡¯t act like this. No matter how they act, they will only cause trouble for themselves.¡±

    Her grandmother never spoke with false bravado.

    It was not a lie to say that she wanted to give the Bloodstone to Yu Jianjia.

    Yang Shuwan and Yu Jianjia also knew this very well. This was because if they missed out on a good osmanthus yellow field stone, they would definitely die from embarrassment.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Cousin wanted me to make a golden steatite stone pendant previously.¡±

    It was obvious that whether he would help or not still depended on the person.

    When the little girl was throwing a fit, he wanted to coax her and make her happy.

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed. Her face turned red and she pouted unhappily. ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t dig up old scores like this. You¡¯re really petty.¡±

    Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard that. ¡°Only officials are allowed to set fires, notmoners.¡±

    When it came to digging up old scores, who couldpare to her?

    Yu Youyao tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve. ¡°I don¡¯t agree with that. I just feel that it¡¯s too tiring to carve the seal. I don¡¯t want you to work so hard for me. My heart aches for you. Besides, the golden steatite stone pendant was given by you. I didn¡¯t ask you for it. You can¡¯t me me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on his teacup.

    Yu Youyao propped her elbow on the small table and held her face in her hands. She tilted her head to look at her cousin. ¡°Carving requires a lot of time and energy. Cousin, you¡¯re not in good health. In the future, you can¡¯t easily agree to carve things for others. You won¡¯t tire yourself out. asionally, you can carve some small things for me to nourish your emotions.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry when he heard this. It took time and effort to carve something for others, and but if he did it for her, he would be nourishing his emotions.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and looked at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, please!¡±

    She was trying to stop him from carving something for others. Zhou Linghuai originally wanted to agree, but when he saw the little girl¡¯s burning gaze, he wanted to tease her, so he didn¡¯t say anything for a moment.

    Yu Youyao pouted and wheedled, ¡°Hurry up and promise me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He held it in for a while, but still nodded. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right. Sculpting is indeed too time and energy-consuming. I usually still have schoolwork, so I don¡¯t have much time. My body isn¡¯t in good condition either. It¡¯s fine to do such delicate work asionally, but I can¡¯t do it too often.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. Cousin, you have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    In the future, her cousin would only carve things for her.

    Even though he had also only carved items exclusively for her in the past.

    How wonderful!

    The family banquet ended at 9pm. Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Cousin, teach me how to carve. I want to carve something for you too.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled when he heard this. He looked at the little girl¡¯s delicate hands. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to learn it. If you know how to carve things yourself, what I give you in the future will seem ordinary.¡±

    It was very difficult to learn carving, and it would hurt her hands.

    When he first started learning, not a single one of his fingers were unscatched. Yu Youyao was delicate and afraid of pain, but he did not want her to suffer.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°But every time Cousin gives me something, it takes a lot of time and effort. Compared to that, the things I give are much more ordinary.¡±

    Since her cousin treated her well, she also wanted to think of ways to treat him well.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°The medicinal cuisine I eat every day, the medicinal oil used for massage, the medicinal tea used to nourish my body, the medicinal fragrance, and even the Essence Protection Pill¡­ The things that Cousin gives me every time are all that I need. Compared to that, the things I give to Cousin are just for y.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up a little, and her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Cousin also helped me in my studies, calligraphy, and zither skills. These are also what I need.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head andughed. He asked Chang An to push him back to the Green House.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard happily.

    There were many birthday gifts in the house that she had received today. Everyone in the family had given her a gift. Even the maidservants in front of her had made exquisite fans, socks, sachets, and shoes for her.

    Nanny Xu was holding a small booklet and recording the gift list.

    After a long day, Yu Youyao didn¡¯t feel tired at all. She rushed into the side room and rummaged through the drawers. When Dong Mei saw this, she went over and asked, ¡°Young Miss, what are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you look for it too.¡±

    ...

    She was in charge of everything in Miss¡¯s house, so she knew best when it came to searching for items.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Giving Cousin An Embroidery Sachet

    235 Giving Cousin An Embroidery Sachet

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°I want to embroider a sachet for Cousin. I want to pick a Song brocade that¡¯s the same color as mine. Quickly help me find it.¡±

    Dong Mei looked at the girl¡¯s clothes and opened a box. There were a few pieces of clothes of this color inside. ¡°Miss, take a look. Are these useful?¡±

    ¡°This one.¡± Yu Youyao picked out a piece of moonlight brocade at a nce. It was the same color as the one on her, but the material was more elegant than the Song brocade.

    Dong Mei carefully cut the material.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow, so she asked Xia Tao to bring over an embroidery basket. She used the embroidery shed to fasten the material, then asked her cousin to draw the embroidery pattern in the afternoon.

    Her cousin¡¯s drawing was very good. Even with just a few strokes, it still exuded a sense of elegance and beauty.

    Yu Youyao took a closer look. The design was very simple, so it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to embroider. If she put in more effort, it would take at most three to five days!

    At that time, her cousin would be able to change out of his ugly sachet.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu had finished sorting out the gift list and entered the room. Seeing that Yu Youyao was preparing the brocade, she felt a little confused and turned to look at Dong Mei.

    Dong Mei exined, ¡°She feels that Young Master¡¯s sachet is too ugly and can¡¯t afford to lose face. She ns to embroider a better one and rece Young Master¡¯s sachet.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled when she heard this. She was very concerned about her reputation, so she had to be more proactive when it came to matters rted to her reputation. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete today, so you should be preparing to rest. Why don¡¯t you embroider it tomorrow?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I promised Cousin that I would embroider the sachet as soon as possible. I definitely have to embroider it as soon as possible, lest I make Cousin wait too long.¡±

    Her cousin did not mind that the sachet was too ugly, but she could not afford to embarrass herself as he wore it all day. She definitely had to finish embroidering it early.

    Nanny Xu took the embroidery shed from her hand and ced it in the basket. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt your eyes if you embroider at night. If Young Master finds out, his heart will ache. Moreover, it¡¯s not bright in the house, and the embroidery won¡¯t be as good as in the day. We¡¯ll embroider tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao had originally wanted to bring the embroidery shed back, but when she heard that things embroidered at night were not as good as the ones in the day, she gave up.

    After getting Nanny Xu to help mold her bones, Yu Youyao practiced the Body Toughening Technique for ten minutes. She was covered in sweat and fell asleep after soaking in the medicinal bath.

    A good night¡¯s sleep!

    The next morning, Yu Youyao woke up at dawn and put on her nineyers of clothes to learn from Nanny Xu.

    The nineyers of clothes she was wearing now were even heavier than when she had just started learning etiquette. Layer byyer, they probably weighed a few kilograms. It was really tiring to wear them.

    Not only did she have to walk, but she also had to learn how to sit, greet, serve tea, drink tea, eat, and so on.

    The weather was hot, and Yu Youyao¡¯s clothes were drenched in sweat every time she finished her etiquette. Her already heavy clothes felt ufortably tight on her body.

    In the beginning, she couldn¡¯t stand it and wouldin a little.

    But she had gotten used to it over time.

    She could do it now. Even if she was sweating from the heat, she could still take a handkerchief and wipe her face generously. Even if the clothes inside were wet and ufortable to wear, she could still smile.

    After learning etiquette for an hour, Yu Youyao hurriedly ran to the bathroom and soaked herself in the medicinal bath.

    After the medicinal bath, she changed into a set of dry and thin clothes. Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. After breakfast, she went to the side room with Nanny Liu. There were gifts from yesterday¡¯s birthday.

    Nanny Liu showed Yu Youyao the birthday gift list.

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°Which one was the gift from Third Cousin?¡±

    Ever since her third cousin, Xie Jingliu, had entered the capital, he had been very busy. He had gone to the Baoding Residence a few days ago and had yet to return. He still remembered to give her a birthday gift.

    Dong Mei picked up a palm-sized yellow rosewood box. ¡°This is it.¡±

    Yu Youyao opened it expectantly and her eyes suddenly widened. The inside of the box was sparkling like jade. Under the light, it looked like amp or beeswax. ¡°This is a light pagodite.¡±

    Light pagodite was one of the four famous stones in the world. It was called the Three Great Stones along with golden steatite stone and oriental jasper. In terms of value, it was even rarer and more expensive than longevity peach blossom stone. However, the longevity peach blossom stone that her cousin had given her was beautiful and unique. It was not inferior to this stone.

    Yu Youyao carefully picked up the light pagodite and eximed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are six associations with the light pagodite. It¡¯s pure and fine with a gentle feeling. It¡¯s clean and free of impurities with a sense of peace. It¡¯s just and not evil. It¡¯s just and elegant. It¡¯s bright and beautiful. It¡¯s transparent and feels like ice. It¡¯s alive. Its meridians are filled with vitality, and it¡¯s dazzling. It¡¯s indeed worthy of its reputation.¡±

    This light pagodite was actually the size of a baby¡¯s palm. It was also rare in the world.

    Nanny Xu was also full of praise. ¡°It¡¯s not inferior to the longevity peach blossom stone seal Young Master gave you.¡± In fact, it was even more expensive. Not to mention anything else, just in terms of size, there was also a difference. However, Young Master¡¯s longevity peach blossom stone was too good. Not to mention that his carving skills were superb.

    As a result, there was no difference in their gifts.

    Yu Youyao was a little vexed. ¡°But I already have the Peach Blossom Frozen Seal, and Cousin also has the Yellow Field Frozen Seal. It¡¯s such a pity to let such a good light pagodite go to waste!¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°Who said that there can only be one seal?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll keep it first. I¡¯ll see what can be carved on it tomorrow.¡±

    With her cousin, Third Cousin¡¯s gifts paled inparison.

    Yu Youyao looked at them one by one. Her father had given her a square inkstone. It was a blue-and-white inkstone, an expensive stone among inkstones.

    Although Yu Youyao did notck this, she could not help but admire it. ¡°It¡¯s light, hard, and soft. It¡¯s as soft as a child¡¯s skin. It¡¯s soft but not smooth. It¡¯s rare.¡±

    The inkstone was famous for its solid, smooth and delicate quality.

    The ink was not stagnant, and it flowed quickly. The ink was smooth, one¡¯s handwriting was smooth and the color did not change.

    Whether it was in the hot summer or in the cold winter, high-grade inkstone was azure blue and the ink was ck when pressed with one¡¯s hand. The moisture in the inkstone did not dry for a long time, so there was a saying that went like this.

    It seemed that her father had indeed put in some effort to give her this gift.

    Yu Youyao handed the inkstone to Qiu Xing. ¡°Change the inkstone in my study.¡±

    Every time Second Uncle gave her a gift, he was more meticulous than others.

    This time, it was a ivory carving of a monkey holding a peach.

    Ivory carving was also one of the three unique skills of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The carving on it was also very good. The monkey was agile, and there was a yellow halo on the peach tip. It looked very pleasing.

    Yu Youyao liked it very much. ¡°Put this ivory carving on the top of the Treasure Pavilion.¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236 The Tang Residenceâ€™s Visit

    236 The Tang Residence¡¯s Visit

    Chun Xiao carefully picked up the ivory carving and reced it with a wooden carving from the Treasure Pavilion.

    Nanny Xu handed an inconspicuous bamboo box to Yu Youyao. ¡°Ms. Ye specially asked Old Madam Su to send this over yesterday afternoon. At that time, Miss was in the Green House. I was the one who epted it.¡±

    When she heard that it was a gift from Ms. Ye, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She carefully opened the box and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a brush made by her. Previously, she said that she wanted to give me a set of brushes, but it¡¯s not easy to make a brush. It takes a month or two to make a good brush. Previously, she had just given me a brush, but before she could rest, she already made another one. I think it must have been hard on you.¡±

    Nanny Xuughed when she heard this.

    !!

    Yu Youyao was pure and naive. She understood who was good to her.

    Other people would only treat a brush as a brush. Even if they felt happy and grateful, they wouldn¡¯t think about how difficult it was to be the person who made the brush.

    With such a good personality, it was no wonder that she had gotten along with the other girls after holding a small banquet.

    Third Miss Yu Jianjia had put in a lot of effort to befriend her. As soon as the young misses of the various families entered the residence, she arranged for the servants in the residence to talk about how kind and polite Third Miss was.

    Not only that, but she also tried to show that she was really kind and polite. However, thedies from the second branch did not fall for this. They supported Yu Youyao so much that she did not have a chance to stand out.

    When she arrived at the Jade Courtyard, she said that she wanted to recite poetry. They were all sisters, so how could she not know that Yu Youyao was proficient in poetry?

    It was understandable that outsiders would hear this suggestion, but she could tell immediately that she wanted to suppress Yu Youyao and show off her poetry and show off.

    But what happened in the end?

    She even found an opportunity to speak to Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi.

    Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi had taken a fancy to Yu Youyao¡¯s personality, so they ignored her.

    Yu Youyao looked at the brush carefully. ¡°It¡¯s the Five Purple and Five Sheep. A few days ago, Cousin said that my handwriting had improved. I was just about to exchange it for the Seven Purple and Three Sheep brush, but I didn¡¯t have the chance to use the wolf brush given by Ms. Ye. I can¡¯t let Ms. Ye down this time.¡±

    Her cousin used a full-sheep brush, and the tip of the brush was reserved and unyielding. When she saw her cousin¡¯s calligraphy, she also felt that the words written with a softer brush looked better.

    She had grown up soaking in the medicinal dew made from the medicinal liquid of the Lingxi Bug. She was born with a tenacious spirit. Not to mention the Five Purple Five Sheep, she could even use the Seven Sheep Three Purple.

    She did not intend to use a brush that Full Sheep.

    In the end, a girl¡¯s wrist strength was not as good as a man¡¯s. It was more difficult to write with a pen that was too soft. It was fine if there were fewer words, but if there were too many words, she would suffer.

    Yu Youyao put away her brush and instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Send over a box of blue and white porcin medicinal tea from my house for Ms. Ye to use.¡±

    Some time ago, Old Madam Su had privately asked her for some medicinal cuisine to nourish her body. It was actually used to treat a woman¡¯s illness.

    She felt that something was wrong, so she secretly asked someone to ask around.

    Later on, she found out that Ms. Ye had been pregnant back then and had been harmed by the concubine in the residence. Not only had she failed to protect her child, but her body had also been injured and she couldn¡¯t bear another child.

    Even so, Second Master Chang still doted on his concubine and protected her.

    Ms. Ye simply used this as an excuse to get a divorce.

    Even if the Count of Changning¡¯s Residence had done something wrong, Ms. Ye was not from an ordinary family. If this matter blew up, how could a down-and-out noble like the Count of Changning¡¯s Residence withstand Madam Ye¡¯s interrogation? Hence, they did not dare to make a fuss.

    Therefore, Ms. Ye could also escape unscathed. Even if they divorced, the Count of Changning¡¯s Residence would not dare to say anything bad about Ms. Ye.

    It was also because of this that Ms. Ye was not in good health.

    Xia Tao quickly agreed.

    Young Miss always made two types of food. She made the ones served on blue and white porcin more meticulously. Usually, she would give them to Old Madam, Young Master, and the Young Misses to eat.

    Everything else was used as gifts.

    After sorting out the gifts, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Eldest Miss, Eldest Madam Tang¡¯s nanny is here. Old Madam has invited you over.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and changed her clothes again before leading Chun Xiao over.

    As soon as she entered An Shou Hall, Yu Youyao saw a round-faced nanny sitting in the room. She was wearing a grayish-purple jacket and looked friendly.

    Yu Youyao went forward to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at the nanny. ¡°This is Nanny Bai, Eldest Madam Tang¡¯s right-hand man.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Nanny!¡± Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed. The greeting was for Nanny Bai, but it was directed at Eldest Madam Tang.

    Nanny Bai hurriedly stood up and returned Yu Youyao¡¯s greeting. She smiled happily. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my Fifth Miss at the birthday banquet yesterday. Madam specially asked me to bring you a gift.¡±

    She looked at Eldest Miss Yu calmly.

    She used to be a chubby person, but in just two or three months, she had already lost weight. She looked generous and beautiful, and her demeanor was good to the bone. No girl in the capital couldpare to her.

    Fifth Sister might really lose weight this time.

    Yu Youyao waved her hand repeatedly. ¡°That won¡¯t do. It was my fault for taking the liberty to invite Fifth Sister over to y. It¡¯s only right to take care of her. Madam is too polite.¡±

    It was obvious that she did not take the prescription seriously and did not mention it at all.

    Eldest Miss Yu treated everyone well. It was no wonder that Fifth Miss fell in love with her the moment she came to the Yu Residence.

    Nanny Bai hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, yes. In the past, Fifth Miss had been cooped up at home, and the more she was nurtured, the more her personality became dull. Madam was also very worried. Yesterday, after she visited the Yu Residence, Fifth Miss became much more cheerful. Madam was happy, so she had to thank Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss, you can¡¯t decline.¡±

    She did not explicitly say that Tang Yunxi had been cooped up at home because of her obesity and that she was not having a good time. However, how could Yu Youyao not understand what she meant?

    Poor parents!

    After her mother gave birth to her, even if her body was weak and her life was in danger, she still had to painstakingly n for her and make a good future for her. Otherwise, she would not be able to survive in the Yu Residence.

    Even Yang Shuwan was devoted to Yu Jianjia.

    It was obvious that as a mother, she hoped that her children would be kind. Yu Youyao did not refuse anymore. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Madam Tang.¡±

    Nanny Bai¡¯s smile deepened.

    The Tang family valued their granddaughter, so how could Old Madam Yu not be happy? She also smiled and said, ¡°The few of you have a close rtionship, so it¡¯s good for you to interact often.¡±

    This was a clear deration that Tang Yunxi was wee toe over and y. Other people¡¯s words were not as effective as Old Madam¡¯s.

    ...

 Chapter 237 - 237 Lady Qiu

    237 Lady Qiu

    Nanny Bai smiled even more happily and handed a letter to Yu Youyao. ¡°This is a letter from Fifth Miss to Eldest Miss. She specially asked me to pass it to her.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the letter happily. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve received a letter from someone. I have to go back and read it carefully.¡±

    After a few more pleasantries, Nanny Bai was about to leave. She happily let Nanny Liu send her out of the house.

    Yu Youyao was not in a hurry to leave. She nned to spend more time with her grandmother.

    !!

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Old Madam, Lady Qiu is here. She wants to greet you.¡±

    In the family, a concubine like Concubine He could not often approach Old Madam, not to mention that Lady Qiu was only a concubine.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart stirred. ¡°Are you going to mention Concubine?¡±

    Qing Xiu nodded. ¡°I just received the news. First Madam said that it was a good day tomorrow, so she picked a festive outfit from her closet and gave it to Lady Qiu. She asked her to wear it tomorrow night ande to the residence in a small sedan chair.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°She¡¯s rushing to wee her into the house, afraid that she¡¯ll be a littlete. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this. She¡¯s really afraid that I¡¯ll really find a noble concubine for Eldest Son.¡±

    Yu Youyao wanted tough when she heard this.

    Her grandmother had just said yesterday that she was going to nominate Lady Qiu to be a concubine. Yang Shuwan did not even protest and was going to wee her home the next day.

    Although there was nothing particr about mentioning a concubine, she would be dressed in festive clothes and have a red flower on her head. She dressed well and used a small sedan chair to be carried into the residence through the side door. Then, she went to the main courtyard and kowtowed to the mistress. She served tea and let the mistress put on the airs of a proper wife. The mistress would exin the rules of the residence and some of her duties as a concubine. Finally, she was sent to the Rain Autumn Courtyard and the ceremony waspleted.

    However, this was also because her father taking in concubines was a serious matter. He would spend a few days managing it well.

    Yang Shuwan was probably thinking that Old Madam had even dealt with Mu Jin this time. It was obvious that she was really angry with her.

    Old Madam was the one who had taken the initiative to mention Concubine Qiu as the new concubine. She had even threatened her with a noble concubine. She had no choice but to do it. If she were to dy it, Old Madam would probably be displeased. Not only would she take the opportunity to vent her anger, but it would also be bad if she really took in a noble concubine for her father.

    She might as well throw away her dignity and finish her business first.

    This idea was not wrong. It could even be said to be very shrewd.

    Yu Youyao was a little impressed by Yang Shuwan. It was true that she couldn¡¯t show her face in public, but when it came to her own interests, she was more shrewd than anyone else. She could even bear to lose her face more than ordinary people.

    Even though she often made stupid moves, she never stopped.

    It wasn¡¯t that Grandmother couldn¡¯t guess Yang Shuwan¡¯s thoughts. It was also because she had guessed that she felt annoyed. However, no matter how annoyed she was, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Old Madam Yu instructed Qing Xiu, ¡°Bring her in!¡±

    When the concubine entered, the first day was to kowtow to the mistress.

    On the second day, after gaining the favor of the young master of the residence, her status as the concubine could be truly confirmed. Only then would she have to kowtow and greet the elders in the family.

    Lady Qiu had yet to officially acknowledge her, but she had alreadye over to greet her. It was obvious that she remembered their previous rtionship as master and servant and hade over to show her loyalty. She had to meet her.

    Not long after, Qing Xiu led Lady Qiu into the house.

    Lady Qiu was wearing a new lotus-colored robe. She followed behind Qing Xiu obediently and knelt in front of Old Madam Yu.

    ¡°My parents passed away early when I was young. There were a few younger brothers and sisters in the family who I had to support. They were constantly worried about not having a next meal. It was Old Madam who pitied my family and brought me into the residence to serve you. Only then could I live well in the family. She even gave me the blessing of serving Eldest Master. I don¡¯t dare to forget Old Madam¡¯s kindness to me for a moment.¡±

    With that, she kowtowed to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°Get up!¡±

    Only then did Lady Qiu stand up obediently.

    Yu Youyao sized up Lady Qiu.

    Lady Qiu was petite, so her figure was surprisingly slender. She looked very beautiful and elegant. Her looks had finally reached her father¡¯s heart. No wonder he doted on her so much.

    In the past, considering that Lady Qiu was a concubine, it was not good for him to always go to her room. Now that she became his concubine¡­

    Her grandmother¡¯s methods were really impressive. Yu Youyao picked up her tea and drank it.

    When Old Madam Yu saw that Lady Qiu had sat down and was still a little reserved, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been brought into the household, you¡¯re still a legitimate concubine. I¡¯ll get Nanny Liu to prepare 50 bundles of betrothal gifts. Tomorrow, she will tie a red silk cloth and find a few people to carry them. They¡¯ll y the drums along the way and send them to your house. Then, I¡¯ll bring your family over to meet us. It¡¯ll be considered a form of etiquette for your parents.¡±

    This arrangement was very dignified. Lady Qiu knelt on the ground in excitement. ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡±

    Seeing that she was still sensible, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve be a concubine, you should serve Eldest Master well in the future and help the Yu Residence grow as soon as possible.¡±

    As an old woman, she should not be the one saying unnecessary things.

    Lady Qiu agreed repeatedly!

    When Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, she instructed Dong Mei, ¡°Pick two pieces of festive material from my closet and a few pieces of jewelry for Lady Qiu.¡±

    Dong Mei nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao went to the study and opened the letter Tang Yunxi had written to her.

    In her letter, apart from thanking her, Tang Yunxi also mentioned that her grandmother was not in good health. Her mother nned to use this as an excuse to let her stay in Hui Ning Nunnery for a month to pray for her grandmother.

    Tang Yunxi was not yet grown up. It was not appropriate for her to go to the nunnery alone. She needed two capable nannies to follow her.

    First Madam Tang naturally went to the Education Department and invited Nanny Zhang, who was proficient in body-modeling and had some skills in recuperating, into the residence.

    At home, Aunt Ye only thought that Tang Yunxi was not liked by Old Madam in the residence. Tang Yunxi had also grown up, so her future depended on her husband¡¯s words. First Madam Tang was muddle-headed, so she thought of such a foolish method to curry favor with Old Madam. She would not suspect anything, so naturally, she would not stop her.

    After all, if Tang Yunxi did not look outstanding, she would not have a good future.

    In the letter, Tang Yunxi said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to stay in the residence either. It¡¯s quiet in the nunnery. Hui Ning Nunnery is also a big nunnery. There are nobles who have be monks in the pce. There are also soldiers stationed at the nunnery. It¡¯s also peaceful. When I¡¯m in the nunnery, I can try the medicinal cuisine recipe you gave me.¡±

    After Yu Youyao saw it, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Eldest Madam Tang has also made thorough ns for Eldest Sister Tang Wu. I hope that Fifth Sister Tang will really use those medicinal recipes.¡±

    Otherwise, it would be a disappointment.

    At the thought of this, Yu You also realized that she had been a little rash. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

 Chapter 238 - 238 Cousin Wonâ€™t Be Disgusted

    238 Cousin Won¡¯t Be Disgusted

    This gave her hope, but in the end, it might have little effect. She had done something bad out of kindness. It was also because she had not thought it through in the past. She only felt that Nanny Xu was impressive and that she had lost weight, so she did not consider anything else.

    Nanny Xu interrupted her with a smile. ¡°Although you¡¯re a littlecking in consideration, you¡¯re just being kind. You¡¯re also a half-grown child. Even if there are some mistakes, it¡¯s fine. Eldest Madam Tang specially came to give you a thank-you gift today because she understands your intentions.¡±

    Otherwise, this gift wouldn¡¯t have been sent into the residence on the second day of Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s also because First Madam Tang and Fifth Sister Tang treat me sincerely that I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to help. I¡¯ll only disappoint them.¡±

    !!

    Nanny Xu handed her a cup of tea. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t confident, I wouldn¡¯t have made a move so easily and made things difficult for you.¡±

    Although Yu Youyao was a littlecking in consideration, she wasn¡¯t considered rash. She didn¡¯t take the initiative to give her the prescription. Instead, she prompted her and asked her to try it out. It was obvious that she had done a good job.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms, acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Nanny dotes on me the most. Even if Ick consideration, she has already thought about it for me.¡± She looked at Nanny curiously. ¡°I forgot to ask before. Why is Fifth Sister Tang so fat? Why can¡¯t she lose weight?¡±

    At the thought of what had happened at Fifth Sister Tang¡¯s house, she was about toe up with a conspiracy theory.

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°It¡¯s also a person¡¯s physique. In such a situation, it¡¯s not easy to lose weight without using some special methods. It¡¯s not enough to just rely on medicine and eat less. We have to nourish our bodies and improve our physiques. Then, we have to practice the Body Modeling Technique and use it together.¡±

    It was not that taking medicine and eating less was useless, but the results were minimal. Often, after eating a banquet, the fat would be eaten again, so it was not effective.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Nanny has seen such people before?¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°Princess Liyang in the pce also had such a physique. The Empress Dowager likes Princess Liyang, so she asked me to help nurse her back to health. Princess Liyang has also lost weight now. In the future, her diet will be lighter and less oily. She will be able to maintain it if she insists on practicing the Body Modeling Technique every day.¡±

    Princess Puyang was born to the Empress. She was a year younger than Yu Youyao and was very liked by the Empress Dowager.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. After asking Nanny Xu about the taboo topic of weight loss, she went to the study and took out a piece of paper to write a reply to Tang Yunxi.

    First, she wrote down all the taboos about weight loss. It took her a total of three pages. Then, she wrote about her difficult experience when she first started losing weight.

    After she was done, Yu Youyao showed it to Nanny Xu.

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°Losing weight isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day. It requires perseverance. Most people give up halfway because they can¡¯t take the hardship. This letter can be used to encourage her.¡±

    With Yu Youyao¡¯s hard work and sessful experience of losing weight, Fifth Miss Tang would naturally be more confident. Even if it was difficultter on, she could grit her teeth and persevere.

    This letter had also been painstakingly written.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think too.¡± Yu Youyao tilted her head. The box, which was only slightlyrger than a baby¡¯s palm, was made of rare and dark gold-threaded wood. The patterns were fine and beautiful. The golden threads shone brightly, making it look ancient and precious.

    Ebony was an imperial material. All the materials used were regted and each household could not exceed a certain amount.

    Last night, she unted the seal her cousin had given her, but she did not dare to show off the ebony.

    Since it was the size of a baby¡¯s palm, it didn¡¯t really overstep the rules. It was just that her cousin¡¯s actions were a little too¡­ unlike the Zhou family¡¯s family background.

    Due to its golden color, the Golden Steatite Stone had almost be exclusive to the royal family. The green field stone was even more popr with schrs because of its elegant appearance. The blood stone was red and pure, so it was more favored by the noble families.

    However, the seal that her cousin made was made from the Golden Steatite Stone.

    Yu Youyao shook off the strange thoughts in her mind and stroked the dense patterns of the ebony. Her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Cousin just gave me a seal yesterday, but it already has a use today.¡±

    Stillughing, she opened the box.

    The longevity peach blossom stone was beautiful and glossy. No matter what, she would find it beautiful. With a blink of her eyes, she could tell that it was a little different. Even if she stared at it for a long time, she would not feel tired of it.

    Yu Youyao had an idea.

    She took out a high-grade piece of paper and ced it on the table. She used a paperweight to tten it. Then, she picked out a brush that her cousin had given her. HeShegently dipped it in ink and wrote, ¡°Shun was brought up in the fields, and Fu was brought up in a building¡­¡±

    She held the brush in her fair hand and gently folded her jade wrist. The poem ¡°Born in Troubles and Die in Peace¡± waspleted in one breath. As she spoke, she looked left and right, looking forward to the future. There was actually a hint of lingering affection.

    After writing it, Yu Youyao took a closer look and was very satisfied. ¡°Cousin, you definitely didn¡¯t expect that when we first met, the little girl who couldn¡¯t even memorize the poem ¡®Born in Troubles and Die in Peace¡¯ and was scolded because her handwriting was too bad, could not only memorize it, but also write it now!¡±

    When she finished speaking, her expression was smug. Her eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but rise, and she looked even more energetic.

    After admiring her ¡°great work¡±, Yu Youyao took the seal that her cousin had given her and stroked it gently. Immediately, her hands were covered in grease. ¡°Cousin gave me a seal so I¡¯lll give him my first piece of calligraphy!¡±

    Although her handwriting wasn¡¯t as good as her cousin¡¯s, he wouldn¡¯t mind.

    Yu Youyao opened the seal box and solemnly pressed the seal on the ink pad. She carefully pressed the seal stained with cinnabar to the ce where she was supposed to sign.

    The cinnabar sealnded on the pure white paper. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°It¡¯s actually a double fish seal.¡±

    The seal was carved into the shape of a strange stone. Two embroidered fish, one above and one below, were in contact with each other. The fish¡¯s body was carved with detailed scales, and every piece was exquisitely carved.

    When she looked at the engraving, she couldn¡¯t tell anything.

    When it was used, the two goldfishes swayed their fish tails, looking vivid and lifelike. The apricot patterns and flowers were dyed red and looked like they were on a branch of an old vige.

    On the small inscription, there were a few strokes, but they formed a scene of mountains and rivers, old branches and apricots, and embroidered fish.

    Yu Youyao suddenly recalled that day at the Precious Peace Temple. She had seen the old tree by theke in full bloom, so she had wanted to break off a stalk of spring apricot and bring it home to make a sachet for her cousin. However, she had identally bumped into her cousin at the rock garden and had a strand of her hair cut off by a sword.

    In her panic, she shouted, ¡°Cousin, save me!¡±

    Later, when the man in ck disappeared, her cousin broke off a spring apricot for her. This spring apricot was a symbol of trust that her cousin had given her.

    From then on, she and her cousin had secrets that belonged to them only, and she became closer to him.

    Her cousin had engraved the scene at the Precious Peace Temple on a small seal. It was a secret that belonged only to them.

 Chapter 239 - 239 Cousin, Your Ears Are Red

    239 Cousin, Your Ears Are Red

    Yu Youyao stroked the fine and smooth patterns of the seal. She had originally thought that it looked good, and she had loved it so much that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. Now, it suddenly had an extraordinary meaning. Holding it in her hand, she felt both solemn and touched.

    Her eyes were sparkling, but she pouted. ¡°Cousin must have spent a lot of effort on this seal. He made it look so simple when he gave it to me, and he even wanted to hide it from me. Hmph!¡±

    She had seen many seals from ancient books. Most of them were engraved with words, objects, and images. However, she had never seen anyone carve words, objects, and images into a scene.

    Even the scenery of these few strokes tested one¡¯s carving skills greatly. In this small engraving, her cousin had used the two great carving techniques:The Shoushan stone carving method and The Micro carving method.

    From this, it could be seen how much effort her cousin had put in.

    After the ink dried, Yu Youyao took out the scroll from the blue and white vase behind her and carefully rolled up the words.

    Yu Youyao took the seal and stamped the letter before handing it to Qiu Xing. ¡°This is my reply to Fifth Miss Tang. It¡¯s sealed and so send it to the Tang Residence. I¡¯ll go to the Green House to look for my cousin.¡±

    Without waiting for Qiu Xing to answer, she had already run out with the scroll.

    Just as she ran to the door, Yu Youyao thought of something and turned back. ¡°The light stone that Third Cousin gave me is in the study. Help me find it.¡±

    Qiu Xing quickly brought over a light stone.

    Yu Youyao came to the Green House with the painting scroll in one hand and the rosewood box in the other. Zhou Linghuai had just finished the insertion of needles and came out of the inner room with Uncle Sun.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. Just as he was about to speak, he saw¡ª

    The little girl, who had been smiling at him just now, was now in front of Uncle Sun, crying. ¡°Uncle Sun, Uncle Sun, Cousin has been taking the Essence Protection Pill for a while. Is his health much better? I see that Cousin¡¯s appetite has also increased recently, and hisplexion has improved a lot¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips.

    Uncle Sun sat at the table and nced at the tea on it.

    Yu Youyao reacted faster than her brain. She quickly poured a cup of warm tea and handed it to Uncle Sun with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Hurry up and drink some tea to rest.¡±

    Only then did Uncle Sun slowly take the teacup. He opened the lid and lowered his head to take a few sips. ¡°I wasted a lot of medicinal liquidst time. I didn¡¯t refine many Essence Protection Pills. Send some more of the Lingxi Bug¡¯s medicinal liquid overter.¡±

    Only when the effect was proven to be good would he continue refining it. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve collected two small bottles of the Lingxi Bug¡¯s medicinal liquid. I can refine more this time.¡±

    The other Lingxi Bug was also being nurtured with spiritual dew, so it produced more medicinal liquid.

    She could feel that the medicinal liquid was bing more and more effective.

    This way, Cousin could recover as soon as possible.

    After drinking the tea, Uncle Sun did not disturb the two anymore. He carried the first aid kit and left.

    Only Yu Youyao and Zhou Linghuai were left in the room.

    Yu Youyao poured a cup of warm tea and handed it to her cousin. Her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve been performing acupuncture for a long time. You must be working harder than Uncle Sun.¡±

    When she was young, she had a rash and refused to take any medicine.

    Her grandmother had no choice but to get a doctor to perform moxibustion on her. When the slender needle was inserted into her body, it hurt more than a mosquito bite. Furthermore, she had to wait for three minutes before she could remove the needle. It was much more terrifying than drinking a bowl of bitter medicine.

    Not long after the needle pierced her body, she cried at the top of her lungs. She wanted to drink bitter medicine instead of having needles inserted in her. Her grandmotherughed at her.

    Her illness of not drinking bitter medicine was cured by her grandmother just like that.

    Her cousin¡¯s leg was broken and it hurt a lot more than her past illness.

    After receiving the tea from the youngdy, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pursed lips rxed. ¡°You didn¡¯t go to school today?¡±

    Yu Youyao moved over and sat in front of her cousin. ¡°I had my birthday party yesterday and received a lot of birthday gifts. I sorted out the gift list with Nanny Xu in the morning. I¡¯ll go to school tomorrow.¡±

    When the little girl spoke to her, she raised her head slightly, looking beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously smiled. Yu Youyao liked to sit in front of him. When she spoke to him, her face was filled with joy. She had a pair of delicate sleeping phoenix eyes that were bright. When she smiled, her eyes were bright and often filled with joy. Her chair was a little shorter than a stool. When she spoke, she raised her head slightly to look into his eyes. He could see his own bright figure in her eyes.

    She reached out to take a copy of The Analects from the table and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school recently, so I¡¯ve learned The Analects again. There are notes and exnations that I¡¯ve written when I was studying it. Take it back and read it. You¡¯ll be able to gain some inspiration. It¡¯ll also be easier when you¡¯re learning at home.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly took it and couldn¡¯t wait to open it. Indeed, just like the Spring and Autumn that her cousin had given her previously, it was filled with small words. Every word and sentence was unique. It was obvious that he had put in a lot of effort.

    Yu Youyao held the book and smiled. ¡°Cousin, are you nning to learn all the Four Books and Five ssics again?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°The books of these thought leaders are great. The knowledge they impart contains the universe, the sun and moon, and an imposing aura. You should read it repeatedly, taste it, and think about it.¡± He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I do have this intention.¡±

    Yu Youyao said with a smile, ¡°Cousin, if I want to learn the Daoist Canon, will you o read it repeatedly, taste it, and think about it?¡± Her voice was filled withughter, and she sounded like she was crying. ¡°Read it carefully, huh?¡±

    Even someone as calm as Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but feel his ears heat up when he heard her say thest word. He picked up his tea and lowered his head to drink.

    Little did she know that when he lowered his head, it revealed his reddened ears.

    When Yu Youyao saw this, she chuckled. ¡°Cousin, your ears are already red. How can you fool me? Am I easy to fool? Hmph!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai choked on the tea in his throat and swallowed it with some difficulty. ¡°I-I just want Cousin to learn more seriously at home.¡±

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Yu Youyao had never seen her cousin like this before, so sheughed even more happily. ¡°Hmph, I just know it!¡±

    The little girl wrinkled her nose, her eyes filled with joy. Zhou Linghuai also calmed down and said, ¡°Cousin, did you just say that you want to learn the Daoist Canon?¡±

    Yu Youyao burst outughing. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re killing me withughter. Can¡¯t you tell that I was joking just now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was speechless for a moment. Actually, he had just asked casually. After asking, he realized that there were a total of nine books in the ¡°Daoist Canon¡± and it was very obscure. Even though the current emperor was knowledgeable, it was inevitable that the entire court would follow his instructions and learn some Daoist ssics, but how many of them had learned it seriously?

    Even back then, it was only because his personality was too messy that his father had learned to restrain himself.

 Chapter 240 - 240 Imperial Zither

    240 Imperial Zither

    The Daoist Canon was not a book that women should read. If women learned the Daoist Canon, they would be seen as deviant.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stopughing. As sheughed, she said, ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t want to learn the Daoist Canon. It¡¯s already very difficult for you to teach me the Four Books and Five ssics now. I can¡¯t tire you out.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just toozy to learn.¡±

    She even said that she didn¡¯t want him to tire himself out.

    !!

    Yu Youyao chuckled mischievously. ¡°Cousin knows me best.¡±

    She had already learned much more than many youngdies. She needed to spend more time learning these things, and it would already be infinitely beneficial.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Second Sister saw the copy of Spring and Autumn that Cousin gave me previously. She wanted to borrow it back to copy, but I was worried that she would damage it, so I didn¡¯t agree and asked her toe to the Jade Courtyard to copy it herself. Now, Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister oftene to the Jade Courtyard to copy books. Recently, they have also kept up with their studies in school. Not only that, but even Eldest Brother and Second Brother often borrow the transcripts they copy. They¡¯re so envious of me!¡±

    Thinking of how Yu Shuangbai curled her lips as she copied the books, she said, ¡°We¡¯re all siblings, but why are we so different? It¡¯s really infuriating topare ourselves to others!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai also knew a little about this matter. He nodded. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao thought of something serious and quickly took the scroll. ¡°Cousin, I have something for you too. Look.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai raised his hand to take it, but he was in no hurry to open it. Instead, he took a few careful nces at the scroll and said, ¡°It must be Cousin¡¯s own brush and ink.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s new paper.¡± Zhou Linghuai raised the scroll to his nose and sniffed it. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s slightly moist. It¡¯s a smell that only new ink has. It was used less than two hours ago.¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. You can even tell this.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was a little embarrassed. Even anyone who was proficient in literature and calligraphy could tell that. He carefully opened the scroll and first saw the words on it. They were written inrge characters and looked very emotional. She had actually improved greatly.

    A smile appeared on his lips. ¡°The reason why people like to praise Wang Xi¡¯s calligraphy with Cao Zhi¡¯s ¡®Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡¯s¡¯ is because Wang Xi learned many things, and is especially good at learning from others. In the early days, her handwriting was quite tactful as she was influenced by Madam Wei¡¯s small handwriting. Although Cousin hasn¡¯t been learning calligraphy for long, she¡¯s a natural. She already has some attainments of being as graceful as a dragon, as glorious as autumn chrysanthemums, and as beautiful as the wind.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed, but she deliberately pouted. ¡°With my attainments, I¡¯ll be showing off in front of you. I won¡¯t dare to embarrass myself in front of you. Cousin, look behind you.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s smug expression could not be concealed. Even her humble words revealed a little pride. Zhou Linghuai smiled when he heard this. He skimmed through the calligraphy and saw the title. ¡°Born in Troubles and Die in Peace by Mencius.¡±

    The seal on it was his gift from yesterday.

    He looked at the small seal and it seemed to be huge. The bottom of the seal, which was a little thicker than a thumb, was carved with the image of the old tree beside the rock gardenke of the Precious Peace Temple that day. In order to create the scenery, he had even used a small carving technique and spent a lot of effort toplete it. Now, it seemed that it was all worth it.

    Yu Youyao moved closer to her cousin and pointed at the seal. ¡°The first time I wrote calligraphy with a seal, I gave it to you. You have to keep it carefully. Don¡¯t break it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Alright! When it¡¯s smoked, I¡¯ll put it in a wooden box to store.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Yu Youyao was very happy. She looked at the patterns on it. ¡°By the way, Cousin, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you carved a double fish pattern, or that you¡­¡± As if she felt that she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned this, she quickly stopped and blinked at her cousin. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it before.¡±

    There were all kinds of strange carving techniques. If one did not use the seal, one would not be able to see what was carved.

    The little girl looked secretive and yful, making Zhou Linghuaiugh. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was clear, and even the smile on her lips became brighter. ¡°I like it too much. I like the embroidered fish patterns the most!¡±

    She hade to look for her cousin because she liked it too much.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled brightly.

    Yu Youyao brought over a rosewood box and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, this is a birthday gift from Third Cousin. It¡¯s a pity to leave it here. Take it and y with it!¡±

    As a girl, she could just carve a seal using it but she did not want to waste such a rare good material.

    On the other hand, as a man, his cousin had many uses for it. There were also various seals for different purposes, so this raw material was just right.

    Zhou Linghuai reached out to take it and opened the box. ¡°This light pagodite is quite rare. Coincidentally, I stillck a graphic seal. I¡¯ll use it tomunicate with others in the future.¡±

    The golden steatite stone was a five-sided seal. Each side had a different print, and each print had a different purpose and meaning. It was an extremely private seal. He usually didn¡¯t show it to others, but he didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from the little girl.

    Her cousin had also given her a graphic seal. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, what kind of seal are you nning to carve?¡±

    The sudden question really stumped Zhou Linghuai. ¡°What do you think, Cousin?¡±

    This time, Yu Youyao was stunned by her cousin¡¯s question again. She pursed her lips and really rested her chin on her hand. She pinched her little nose and thought seriously, ¡°Themon graphic seal has an animal from the twelve zodiac signs. Cousin, the zodiac sign is a snake, so you can carve a snake-shaped seal.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. Just thinking about the snake-shaped seal makes me feel strange. It doesn¡¯t match Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard the little girlin about deer, horses, bears, and birds.

    After thinking about it, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you carve a zither? It¡¯s good to have a zither. I just hope that you¡¯ll have a zither by your side in the future.¡±

    There were many types of seals. The moremon ones were animals and birds. Some schrs liked Plum, Orchid, Bamboo, and Chrysanthemum. Drums, bells and zithers were rtively rare.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly thought of the ¡°Green Parasol Zither Painting¡± hanging in the little girl¡¯s courtyard. He had already thought of the pattern that he wanted to carve. Parasol leaves, parasol flowers, and a zither. The scene should be extremely beautiful.

    Seeing that her cousin was silent, Yu Youyao tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t you like the zither?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°If you like it, we¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed.

 Chapter 241 - 241 Seeing the Newcomer Smile

    241 Seeing the Neer Smile

    Everyone in the residence knew that Eldest Master was going to take in Lady Qiu. She would soon have more authority. Even if it was for Eldest Master¡¯s dignity, it was still time to organize something.

    Yang Shuwan had been in the family for so many years, but this was the first time she had been in charge of taking in concubines for her husband. How could she be happy?

    She was so angry that her head hurt. After letting Nanny Li serve her a bowl of medicine, she had no choice but to perk up and get the servants to tidy up the Rain Autumn Courtyard. Then, she asked the stable to prepare a carriage and a small sedan¡­

    In the past, Yang Shuwan did not know what was going on inside, so she also felt that it was not important to take in a concubine. However, after taking one in, she finally understood the bitterness of being the main wife.

    !!

    After all the preparations, Yang Shuwan was so busy that her feet didn¡¯t even touch the ground. However, she didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many rules for taking in a concubine. It wasn¡¯t easy in any way, and she had to do everything herself. If there was anything wrong, Master would lose face. Not only would she make Master unhappy, but she would also end up with a reputation of being jealous.

    One thing after another had to be done and she actually couldn¡¯t finish it in a day.

    No wonder every family had to pick a day to take in a concubine.

    However, since she had already said it, even if she gritted her teeth and braced herself, she had to settle the matter first. She couldn¡¯t be too careless. If Old Madam found out, she would be in trouble.

    Yang Shuwan had worked hard for the entire day, but she still couldn¡¯t finish her tasks. Fortunately, she only entered the house tomorrow night, so she could handle the rest tomorrow.

    Yang Shuwan returned to the inner room and asked Nanny Li to remove the jewelry on her body. She leaned against the couch and rubbed her forehead.

    When Yu Jianjia entered the house, she saw that her mother had just brought in the maidservant, Bi Tao, who came over with a bowl of ck medicinal soup yesterday. She knew that her mother had been working hard the entire day and had a headache again.

    Her mother¡¯s illness was probably chronic.

    Previously, Doctor Ding hade to treat her and instructed sternly, ¡°You have to rest well. You can¡¯t think too much. If you¡¯re too angry, it¡¯ll hurt your body, your blood, and your marrow.¡±

    However, these days, the residence was not peaceful either. As the mistress of the household, how could her mother not worry?

    Yang Shuwan drank the medicine and ate a few snacks to suppress the bitterness in her mouth. Only then did she see her daughter. ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say that you were feeling a little unwell? Why aren¡¯t you resting in your room?¡±

    Yu Jianjia sat beside her mother and said gently, ¡°I just came to see Mother.¡±

    Yang Shuwan sighed slightly. ¡°Mother knows that you¡¯re worried about me.¡± She forced an ugly smile, her expression filled with fatigue. ¡°Old Madam asked me to prepare to take in Lady Qiu as a concubine. Even though I was unwilling, I didn¡¯t think much of it. However, after this, there¡¯s a bitterness in my heart.¡±

    How could she know some things without going through them?

    As she spoke, Yang Shuwan felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Your father and I used to have many loving days in the past, but when he has a new woman, who would hear the old lover cry? Seeing that the new lover has arrived, I still have to arrange it carefully and greet her with a smile. I can¡¯t be unwilling at all. I have to do it decently and make your father happy. It¡¯s all for your father¡¯s dignity. Who will care about my feelings as a wife?¡±

    As she spoke, she pinched her handkerchief and began to wipe her tears, feeling extremely bitter.

    Yu Jianjia also felt terrible. ¡°I know Mother¡¯s suffering.¡±

    Lady Qiu was good-looking and had a beautiful figure. Father had always liked her, but since they were not married, it wasn¡¯t good for him to keeping into her room.

    However, now that he wanted to take her as his concubine, his father would no longer have to care about her in the future.

    Concubine He was locked up in the courtyard, and Concubine Qiu had probably be the second Concubine He.

    Yang Shuwan wiped her tears and stopped crying. If she continued to cry, wouldn¡¯t it really be as she had said? She couldn¡¯t afford to lose face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. She¡¯s just a lowly concubine. How can she surpass me? Even Concubine He is locked in the courtyard now, right?¡±

    As she spoke, Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes turned cold, and her red lips curled into a vicious smile.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and said nothing.

    Yang Shuwan held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Too many things happened yesterday, so I didn¡¯t ask you. Did you make friends with any young misses at the small banquet yesterday?¡±

    Although Jia Jia had befriended Seventh Miss Cao of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and Fifth Miss Lu of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence, both of them were nobledies.

    However, the Yu Residence was a schrly family, so they still had to make friends with families of simr status. It would be beneficial to move around in the two circles.

    At the mention of this, Yu Jianjia felt an itch in her throat. She covered her handkerchief and coughed lightly. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday banquet. I had fun with her too and I still have to prioritize Eldest Sister. I can¡¯t rush to befriend them. If others see this, they¡¯ll think that I¡¯m rude.¡±

    Yang Shuwan frowned when she heard this. ¡°Why are you so kind-hearted? You¡¯re only concerned about being sisters and being polite. Don¡¯t you know how to be flexible? Your big sister is relying on the fact that she has Grandmother¡¯s favor and wants to suppress you to gain the limelight. Other people¡¯s young misses are willing to interact with and befriend anyone they want. It¡¯s not like Yu Youyao has the final say. How is that rude?¡±

    Yu Jianjia was annoyed when she heard this, so she could only say, ¡°I¡¯m still young. When I turn ten, Mother will also help me hold a small banquet and invite the young misses of the various families into the residence. We can also interact openly.¡±

    However, Yang Shuwan did not dare to agree. ¡°It¡¯s better to befriend them earlier thanter. Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi are both important daughters of the first wife in their families. If they befriend Yu Youyao in advance and develop feelings for each other, they will be distant to you. You will lose to Yu Youyao!¡±

    Yu Jianjia naturally understood this too. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so vexed. ¡°We¡¯ll just invite other young misses.¡±

    Yang Shuwan sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy. There are only a few legitimate young mistresses who are close to the residence and have simr families. Third Miss Song is the eldest daughter of the first wife, and her Father has be a Lord. The other legitimate young misses in the family are not as precious as her.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, she felt ufortable.

    Yang Shuwan continued, ¡°Sixth Miss Qi¡¯s father is the Imperial Censor. He¡¯s a second-rank official and has a few families in his residence. However, Sixth Miss Qi has the highest status. Although Fifth Miss Tang isn¡¯t outstanding in terms of looks and has her limelight been stolen by the eldest daughter of a concubine, she¡¯s still the first daughter of the family. How can she be more important than them?¡±

    Of course not!

    How could Yu Jianjia not know this? However, Third Miss Song and Sixth Miss Qi were focused on befriending Yu Youyao. Even if she found an opportunity to lean over and speak, she would only say a few polite words.

    Yang Shuwan was also helpless. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the logic behind this. In the future, if your status at the birthday banquet is lowered, won¡¯t you be inferior to Yu Youyao? You¡¯re both daughters of the first wife. If this gets out, won¡¯t people think that you¡¯re not as respected as Yu Youyao at home? In the future, even if you go out, you won¡¯t be as morous as Yu Youyao. That won¡¯t do.¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242 Whoâ€™s Crying?

    242 Who¡¯s Crying?

    Since they were invited over, they would be on good terms with Yu Youyao in advance and not close to Jia Jia. Then, she would not be able to achieve their true goal of befriending them. The small banquet would be in vain.

    Yu Jianjia could only say, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry about this. When it¡¯s my birthday, I¡¯ll invite Seventh Miss Cao and Fifth Miss Lu over. They won¡¯t be nobledies from schrly families, but in terms of status, there aren¡¯t many nobledies in the capital who canpare to them. With them, no one will look down on me.¡±

    Yang Shuwan also nodded. ¡°In any case, your birthday is still more than half a year away. There¡¯s no hurry to manage this. It¡¯s better to find a grandmaster to carve a seal for you first.¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Jianjia felt ufortable again. She med her mother for being too rash and mentioning yellow field stone, so that her grandmother could take the opportunity to give Yu Shuangbai the more expensive bloodstone.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s longevity peach blossom stone was a part of the residence. Yu Shuangbai¡¯s stone was not inferior to hers, and it showed that her yellow field stone was much inferior.

    She opened her mouth and wanted to say that she didn¡¯t want to carve the seal anymore, but then she remembered that Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai also had one. If she didn¡¯t, it would indeed be unreasonable, so she closed her mouth again.

    Yang Shuwan sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Old Madam gave the blood stone to Yu Shuangbai and wasted the good stuff for nothing. Otherwise, that piece of blood stone would alsoplement the yellow field stone. The yellow field stone is a littlecking, but Mother can¡¯t get a better seed material, so she can only pay a high price to find a powerful master to carve a more exquisite seal to suppress it.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Jianjia did not want to stay any longer. ¡°Mother, rest. I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Second Uncle had already said that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s carving skills were superb.

    She had seen the incense fan that Zhou Linghuai had made for Yu Youyao previously, and it was extremely exquisite. She had also taken a closer look at the longevity peach blossom stone. She wasn¡¯t an expert and wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell how impressive the carving skills were. However, she wasn¡¯t blind either. That seal carving was ridiculously beautiful. How could she find a master who carved better than Zhou Linghuai?

    Her mother¡¯s words had stabbed her right in the heart.

    The next day, Yang Shuwan got up at midnight and continued working. After breakfast, she went to An Shou Hall to mention this to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°Have you prepared the gifts?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± She did not expect Old Madam to even ask about this. Yang Shuwan¡¯s smile stiffened a little, and she slowly handed over the betrothal gift list she had brought with her.

    When Old Madam Yu saw this, her expression was indifferent, and it was impossible to tell if she was satisfied or not. She only turned around and instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Offer another 20 taels, gather 80 taels, five pieces of Song Jiang cloth, two boxes of tea, four-colored dried fruits, snacks, and two pure gold bracelets. Pick a few decent silver essories and gather 50 kilograms of them. Get someone to send them over and make it more lively.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed and went to get it done.

    She had only prepared 28 kilograms, but Old Madam had asked for 50 kilograms as soon as she opened her mouth. It was considered decent. Even if she carefully looked for a young mistress with a good background outside and epted her, 50 kilograms alone would be more than enough.

    Lady Qiu was just a concubine, so there was no need to give her such dignity.

    She still had to brag and cause trouble. Old Madam was deliberately making things difficult for her. Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on her handkerchief. ¡°Old Madam, isn¡¯t this too¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu interrupted her. ¡°Lady Qiu and I are master and servant after all. This thing wille from my own pocket, not from the public ount.¡±

    This time, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Since they were master and servant, Old Madam was willing to give Lady Qiu face. This was an elder¡¯s matter. How could she interfere?

    Nanny Liu helped send the betrothal gifts out and even sent the nanny along. Now, everyone in the capital knew that the Eldest Master of the Yu Residence was going to take in a concubine.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Taking in concubines wasn¡¯t a small matter. Why hadn¡¯t she heard anything about it before?

    Yang Shuwan was indignant, but she had no choice.

    Yu Zongzheng rushed down from the government office when it was almost dark. This was only because the government knew that he was taking in a concubine and had asked him to return early. Otherwise, he would have been busy untilte at night.

    Yang Shuwan asked Nanny Li to help herb her hair. She changed into a set of purple-gray clothes andbed her hair into a simple bun. She did not even have any additional essories on her body. She looked dull but a little charming.

    Nanny Li saw that her eyes were dark and wanted to cover them with powder.

    Yang Shuwan shook her head. ¡°No need. This is fine!¡±

    Yang Shuwan weed Yu Zongzheng into the main courtyard and personally helped him change into a set of red clothes.

    Yu Zongzheng saw that Yang Shuwan was silent and didn¡¯t say anything else, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unustomed to it. He looked at Yang Shuwan, who had her head lowered, looked virtuous. Her neck, which was so fair that it was dazzling, formed a sharp contrast with her purple-gray clothes. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Yang Shuwan¡¯s beauty back then.

    Coincidentally, Yang Shuwan raised her head.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at her. She was still as beautiful as before, but her beauty had decreased in the end, and there was a hint of fatigue in her eyes.

    He wondered if she had worked hard to organize the event because he had taken in a concubine?

    Or was it because she felt terrible?

    Yu Zongzheng held her hand. ¡°Look at you. You look much more haggard. Even though I¡¯ve taken in a concubine, you¡¯re still my wife. No one else canpare to you.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, tears appeared in her eyes, as if she did not want Yu Zongzheng to see them. She felt that it was inauspicious, so she quickly lowered her head and wiped them with a handkerchief. Then, she raised her head and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s also a good thing that Master has concubines. Although Master has three daughters and a legitimate son, they¡¯re still a littlecking. It¡¯s indeed time to n so that the Yu Residence can have more children.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s brows rxed. Although Madam Yang was a little petty, she was still sensible.

    Yang Shuwan sent Yu Zongzheng out of the door and returned to the house to change into a red and gold peony dress. Shebed her hair and ced arge peony flower with red and gold embellishments on her head.

    The rubies on it were bright red, pure, and wless.

    She exuded a dignified aura from head to toe, but it vividly disyed her status as the mistress of the household.

    Before the sky turned dark, Lady Qiu had already put on the peach-colored clothes that Yang Shuwan had given her. She ced a peach-colored flower beside her ear and entered the small red carriage.

    The small sedan chair quietly circled around the Yu Residence until it waspletely dark. Then, it was carried into the Rain Autumn Courtyard from the side door.

    It was dusk when she got married, and it was dark when she became a concubine!

    It also revealed how different a concubine was.

    When Lady Qiu arrived at the Rain Autumn Courtyard, before her butt even touched the bed, she was led to the main courtyard by Nanny Li.

    Yang Shuwan sat on the main seat. She was dressed in a red and gold peony dress. It looked magnificent and expensive, making Lady Qiu feel a little suffocated.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Precious Pearl

    243 Precious Pearl

    Lady Qiu knelt on the ground respectfully and kowtowed three times to Yang Shuwan. Then, she took the teacup from Nanny Li and raised it above her head. ¡°Sister, please have some tea!¡±

    Yang Shuwan sat still and looked at Lady Qiu¡¯s peach-colored clothes.

    She had also worn this set of clothes in the past, but the color was a little too bright. As the mistress of the household, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to wear this, so she had to change it.

    She had specially chosen the clothes she had worn in the past to give to Lady Qiu as a show of strength.

    Lady Qiu¡¯s figure was a little petite, and her waist was thin. When she wore this outfit, it made her legs and legs look long and her legs look fat.

    However, when she saw that this vixen, who was wearing an ill-fitting outfit, actually showing a different aura from before, she suddenly felt a sense of vignce.

    Lady Qiu had followed Master when she was 14 years old, and she was only 17 this year. She was at the prime of her life, and was even more tender than Concubine He. It was no wonder that Master doted on her so much.

    Seeing that Yang Shuwan did not move, Lady Qiu added, ¡°Sister, please have some tea.¡±

    Yang Shuwan sat upright and did not move.

    It wasn¡¯t like she had to drink the tea that the concubine had sent over. She had to restrain herself and show off her arrogance so that she could understand her duty as a concubine.

    Yu Zongzheng frowned.

    Nanny Li smiled and said, ¡°Just hold it in for a while. As you wish, your wives and concubines will get along well. Everything will be good. When a neer enters the family, she has to hold it in. This is a good thing.¡±

    Since it was a rule, Yu Zongzheng did not say anything else.

    She held it in for more than ten minutes.

    She did this until Lady Qiu¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup trembled and her face turned pale.

    Yang Shuwan was worried that if she continued to hold it in, Lady Qiu would lose herposure on the spot. Instead, she would be the one who deliberately made things difficult for her and made Master unhappy. Hence, she picked up her tea, lowered her head, took a sip, and ced it aside.

    Yang Shuwan was not in a hurry to let Lady Qiu get up. ¡°You used to be Master¡¯s maidservant, and you also served Old Madam and me. We felt that it was very appropriate for you to serve Master after so many years, so we nominated you to be a concubine. Even if you¡¯re officially epted into the family, you have to remember all the rules in the residence in the future and maintain your status as a concubine. You have to serve Master well and help him grow the family as soon as possible.¡±

    As for other things, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her toin because Yu Zongzheng was present. It was better to wait until tomorrow when Lady Qiu came to greet her to teach her the rules of being a concubine.

    Her words were generous and polite. Yu Zongzheng was satisfied.

    Lady Qiu also lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll follow Madam¡¯s instructions.¡±

    After all the necessary procedures, Yu Zongzheng brought Mama Qiu to the Rain Autumn Courtyard.

    Yang Shuwan looked at the newlyweds holding hands and felt stifled.

    When the two of them could no longer be seen, after a while, she reached out and waved her hand to sweep the teacup that Lady Qiu had just served to her to the ground with a ng.

    There were a few tables of wine in the residence. Lady Qiu took out her own money and added a few decent dishes. She gave a few to Old Madam and Madam Yang, as well as Concubine He from the Clear Autumn Courtyard. She even treated the stewards, famous nannies, and mothers to wine.

    Lady Qiu mentioned that the residence was also doing well and was a little lively.

    Yu Youyao sat in the embroidery pavilion, holding the embroidery shed and threading the needle. Her slender hand pinched the thread gently and twirled the thin needle. It was difficult to hide her calmness and beauty.

    It was indeed a little troublesome to do needlework at night.

    After embroidering for ten minutes, Yu Youyao felt that her eyes were ying tricks on her. She put down the embroidery shed and rubbed her eyes for a while. Then, she drank a cup of medicinal tea and heard movement in the room.

    When she turned around, she saw Dong Meiing out of the side room with a box. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you drinking? Nanny Xu, Chun Xiao, and the others are all there.¡±

    Lady Qiu had invited a good-looking nanny from the residence, her mother, and the maidservants to drink wine. Nanny Liu had also gone, so Nanny Xu couldn¡¯t refuse and went along.

    Dong Mei shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t join in the fun. There can¡¯t be no one around Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up the embroidery shed again. ¡°You should go and join in the fun. It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯m embroidering in the embroidery pavilion now, so I don¡¯t need to be served. Liu¡¯er is still outside. If there¡¯s anything, it¡¯s the same if she attends to me. I have a lot of things in my room, and it¡¯s also difficult for you to manage. It¡¯s good for you to go out instead of staying in the Jade Courtyard all the time.¡±

    Dong Mei still shook her head. ¡°I can help Liu¡¯er. Don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao were in front of her, so she had to keep them by her side. Qiu Xing was in the study, and Liu¡¯er was mainly responsible for running errands. She didn¡¯t always have to do this job, so it could help her a lot.

    Yu Youyao did not insist and only said, ¡°Previously, Nanny Xu mentioned to Nanny Liu that she wanted to pick a few people from good families from the manor. I reckon there will be news in a few days. When the timees, we¡¯ll teach them some rules and you can order them around. You can¡¯t do everything yourself. You¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±

    There were also young maidservants in the residence, and they were all taught the rules well. They were definitely more capable than the ones chosen by Zhuang Shangzi.

    However, Nanny Xu felt that the ones picked from the farmstead were cleaner and easier to train.

    The few maidservants in front of her were also capable, so there was no need to rush this matter. She could slowly find and train them, and they would be more loyal to the Jade Courtyard in the future.

    Dong Mei smiled and nodded, then changed the topic. ¡°Young Miss is embroidering at night again. If Nanny Xu finds out, she might teach you a lesson again.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyes widened as she looked at Dong Mei. ¡°I only did it for a short while. I didn¡¯t n to do it for long. I didn¡¯t hurt my eyes at all. Don¡¯t tell Nanny.¡± As she spoke, she looked down at the embroidery shed that only had a single leaf embroidered on it. ¡°I just wanted to embroider the sachet as soon as possible and give it to Cousin.¡±

    This was the first time she had seen her mistress so concerned about needlework. Dong Mei couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise, so she opened the box in her hand.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing stopped.

    There was one thing in the world that gathered and nurtured the light of the sun, moon, and stars in the sky. The wind was clear, the rain was moist, and the mountains and rivers on the ground were bright when it was around. The essence, soul, and auspiciousness of the world would be fused into one.

    It was a legendary pearl¡ª

    Yu Youyao eximed, ¡°Night Pearls!¡±

    Under the dim candlelight, the two night pearls were quiet and emitted light, like the bright moon spitting out silver. At a nce, they were dazzling and mysterious.

    Both night pearls were the size of lychees.

    One was moon-white and a faint light blue. It was as bright as moonlight.

    The other was a warm yellow color. It was as brilliant as the morning sun shining through the clouds.

    Yu Youyao took one of the Night pearls and held it in her palm. The moonlight shone on it and blended in with the dim light emitted by the candlelight beside her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that I had such a good item?¡±

 Chapter 244 - 244 Moonlight

    244 Moonlight

    Dong Mei smiled. ¡°Young Miss has too many things, so how can you know everything? Old Madam was the one who kept these two night pearls for you in the past, and she never deliberately mentioned them. This moon-white pearl is called the ¡°moon pearl¡±. It was given to your mother by the Old Master of the Xie Residence when Eldest Madam Xie was born.¡±

    It turned out that it was her mother¡¯s dowry. After her mother passed away, her mother had left it to her. No wonder she didn¡¯t know about this.

    Yu Youyao immediately felt that this pearl had be even more intimate. She smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°What¡¯s the name of this warm yellow pearl, and what¡¯s its background?¡±

    Night pearls were rare. Although they were the size of lychees, they were still very rare. She had two of them!

    It was also because of the long history of the Xie Residence in Quanzhou that such a treasure existed.

    Dong Mei continued, ¡°This is called the ¡®Sun Pearl¡¯. After Young Miss was born, your maternal grandfather, Old Master Xie, personally gave it to you. It means ¡®the apple of his eye¡¯. At that time, you were still in your infancy and the pearl was too precious, so Old Madam had always helped to keep it well. It was also after Young Miss took care of her own mother¡¯s dowry that Old Madam gradually sent some things to the Jade Courtyard for me to keep.¡±

    At this point, Dong Mei recalled what Old Madam had said when she had called her over¡ª

    ¡°In the past, Yao Yao was still young, and she didn¡¯t dare to hand these things over to her for safekeeping, in case she didn¡¯t know the severity of the situation and was lied to. Now that Yao Yao can manage things herself, she has to take good care of these things.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m old, so I won¡¯t be able to handle anything. At that time, it¡¯ll probably be very difficult for the things in my room to reach Yao Yao. Even if the Xie family from Quanzhou brings a list over and pushes it onto a dead person like me, won¡¯t the Xie family still be able to cause trouble?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Yao Yao cares about her grandmother¡¯s future and reputation. She has to ept it. Sometimes, it¡¯s better to make ns early.¡±

    Every word and sentence was meant for Eldest Miss, but she was really a kind mother. Thinking of Eldest Miss¡¯s filial piety to Old Madam, it was not surprising.

    She had mentioned this to Young Miss before, but she had many good things in her hands and did not care much about worldly possessions. In addition, Young Miss had been very busy back then, so she probably did not take it to heart.

    ¡°The apple of your eye.¡± Yu Youyao took the ¡°Sun Pearl¡± again and held it in her hand. The bright smile on her faceplemented the bright light of the sun, looking extremely resplendent. ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother, my uncles and cousins all dote on me very much.¡±

    Dong Mei smiled too. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so!¡±

    Yu Youyao asked curiously, ¡°Sun pearl and moon pearl. The names are really good. Are these two night pearls a pair?¡±

    One was white, and one was yellow. Even their names were exquisite. No matter how she looked at them, they had a story.

    Dong Mei nodded. ¡°I heard so, but Old Madam doesn¡¯t know much about it, so she only mentioned it to me a little. If you want to know, you can write a letter and ask the Xie family.¡± As she spoke, she looked at the embroidery shed in Young Miss¡¯s hands. ¡°Today, I saw Young Miss embroidering at night and was worried that the light would hurt her eyes, so I thought of using these two night pearls to protect her eyes.¡±

    The Night-Luminescent Pearl was dazzling and eye-catching.

    Yu Youyao carefully took the ¡°Moon Pearl¡± and ced it on a candlestick at the side. The bright white light chased away the dimness of the candlelight, making it look gentle and white. ¡°This is really good.¡±

    She turned to look at the ¡°Sun Pearl¡±, and a smile appeared on her lips.

    Yu Youyao embroidered for an hour under the reflection of the moon and the sun pearls, and then embroidered another parasol leaf. She flipped the embroidery surface, and there were also two yellow-green parasol flowers on the other side. The stitches were t and tight, and they looked very beautiful.

    Yu Youyao put away the embroidery shed and asked Dong Mei to put away the Night Pearl. Such an expensive item could not be ced outside. If others saw it, it would cause trouble.

    The next day, Yu Youyao learned etiquette, had breakfast, and went to school early.

    Due to the birthday banquet, Yu Youyao did not go to school for five to six days.

    Ms. Ye tested Yu Youyao on her recent studies. Yu Youyao had the copy of ¡°Spring and Autumn¡± that her cousin had given her, and her cousin had given her a lot of guidance. She answered the questions fluently without any mistakes.

    Ms. Ye nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You didn¡¯t neglect your studies. How¡¯s your zither skills?¡±

    Yu Youyao replied, ¡°I learned a new song.¡±

    When Ms. Ye heard this, she smiled. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been learning chess recently?¡±

    Previously, after testing Yu Youyao¡¯s zither skills a few times, she realized that every time she learned a new piece, her old piece would still be yed well. She knew that her cousin was a capable person and was very concerned about her learning the zither. There was no need for her to deliberately test her.

    At the mention of this, Yu Youyao looked embarrassed and quickly waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s probably me. I don¡¯t have much talent in chess, so I only know how to y. I don¡¯t know anything about arranging chess and array formations. Cousin said that it¡¯s good to have some fun.¡±

    Ms. Yeughed when she heard this. Her calm face was like a green lotus that had watering out of it. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to learn, but you don¡¯t have to be proficient. Your cousin is right.¡±

    Initially, she had thought that Eldest Miss Yu was a woman with natural intelligence. She knew everything and was good at everything. Now that she knew that she also had chess skills that were not good at. She felt that she was very cute.

    Yu Youyao nodded and said, ¡°I used the brush that you gave me yesterday for a while. It¡¯s very useful. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    It was her birthday, but Ms. Ye did not have to specially send her a birthday gift.

    Since Ms. Ye had given it to her, it meant that she sincerely treated her as her disciple.

    Ms. Ye was a little surprised. ¡°I thought that you would only be able to use this Five Purple Five Sheep after a while. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so talented in calligraphy and improve so quickly. You can already use the Five Purple Five Sheep. Are you going to use the Seven Sheep and Three Purple in the future?¡±

    A girl¡¯s wrist strength was weaker. Not only was it difficult to write with a soft pen, but it was also much slower.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll use the Five Purple Five Sheep for a while, then switch to the Seven Sheep and Three Purple Sheep. I won¡¯t use Full Sheep. Not only is it tiring, but it¡¯s also slow to write. I won¡¯t be able to do it well.¡±

    Ms. Ye also felt that this was not bad. ¡°I¡¯ll make you another Seven Sheep and Three Purple. However, you have toe up with something yourself this time. I don¡¯t have much good stuff in my hands.¡±

    ording to Yu Youyao, she had to use the Seven Sheep and Three Purple Pens often in the future. Naturally, the better the material, the better the quality of the brush, and the longer it would take to make.

    An inkstone and a brush were better if they were older.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed, but she did not decline. She bowed respectfully to Ms. Ye. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Everyone treated one another respectfully. Ms. Ye treated her sincerely as her disciple. She also respected Ms. Ye as her master.

 Chapter 245 - 245 Cousin, Praise Me!

    245 Cousin, Praise Me!

    Ms. Ye continued, ¡°I used the medicinal tea you sent over previously very well. You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth anything. I just made it to pass time. If you like it, you can just get Old Madam Su toe and get it when you¡¯ve finished it.¡±

    At noon, Yu Youyao left school.

    Xia Tao leaned over and said, ¡°This morning, Concubine Qiu arrived at the main courtyard at dawn to pay her respects to First Madam. First Madam only saw her after breakfast. Concubine Qiu waited for more than two hours before she offered First Madam tea. First Madam didn¡¯t hold the teacup properly and spilled hot tea all over Concubine Qiu. Concubine Qiu¡¯s face turned pale from fright, and she immediately knelt on the ground, not daring to get up.¡±

    Yu Youyao had long guessed that the main courtyard would probably not stop this morning. Madam Yang¡¯s actions were really as she expected.

    Yesterday, Yang Shuwan had wanted to show the dignity and magnanimity of a legitimate wife.

    The second day of greetings was the main event.

    Every first wife would suppress a concubine and put her in her ce.

    Xia Tao continued, ¡°First Madam was good-tempered and wasn¡¯t angry, so she asked Nanny Li to help her to the inner room to change her clothes. Later on, First Madam didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and felt ufortable. Everyone in the main courtyard was in a mess. Another two hourster, Nanny Li left the inner room and realized that Concubine Qiu was still kneeling on the ground.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her teacup and sipped on it.

    Everyone in the residence knew that Yang Shuwan was very petty. Yesterday, a new person entered the family. No matter how magnanimous she was, she would definitely suffer.

    She hadn¡¯t slept well at night, and her head was already acting up. This waspletely expected.

    Xia Tao said, ¡°Nanny Li was shocked and eximed. Concubine Qiu, why are you still here? Why haven¡¯t you returned to your courtyard? Get up, get up. You¡¯re a neer. How can you kneel like this? Our First Madam is a gentle and magnanimous person. Many people in the capital know that.¡±

    Xia Tao imitated Nanny Li¡¯s exaggerated tone when she spoke usually. It was simply wonderful.

    Yu Youyaoughed and put the teacup aside. She couldn¡¯t drink this tea anymore.

    However, Nanny Li¡¯s words were really interesting.

    Yang Shuwan wanted to take Concubine Qiu down a notch. But when the words came out of her mouth, it sounded like Concubine Qiu was kneeling there on purpose, as if she was being bullied by the main wife and was trying to frame her.

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Concubine Qiu? Did she really get up just like that?¡±

    Xia Tao cleared her throat. ¡°She couldn¡¯t get up like this, but Master woke up an hourte today. Concubine Qiu served¡­¡± She felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say this in front of Miss, who had yet to get married and was still a youngdy. Xia Tao changed the topic. ¡°Madam Qiu woke upte and didn¡¯t have time to eat in the morning, so she went to the main courtyard to pay her respects. She waited in the main courtyard for two hours and knelt for two hours. When she got up, she fainted on the spot and was carried back to the Autumn Courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao was amused. ¡°None of them are simple.¡±

    There was no use for breakfast. She wanted to pay her respects to the matriarch, but her health had suffered. If her father found out, his heart would ache.

    It was not unreasonable for Concubine Qiu to serve her father for three years. Being obedient did not mean that she was a fool.

    Xia Tao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This time, First Madam became anxious. She couldn¡¯t care less about her head disease and ran to the Yuqiu Residence to visit Concubine Qiu. In front of Concubine Qiu, sheined that Nanny Li was insensible and actually caused the neer to suffer. Nanny Li apologized to Concubine Qiu on the spot. After that, First Madam even got someone to invite a doctor over.¡±

    This way, the wife-and-concubine conflict in the main courtyard could be considered to have stopped.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over. ¡°Young Master is here. He¡¯s waiting for Miss in the study.¡±

    Yu Youyao hurriedly got up. Before she could even get her clothes ready, she ran to the study. Now that she had gone to school, her cousin came to look for her at noon, just like before.

    Zhou Linghuai was looking at the Three Character ssic that Yu Youyao had written with a brush.

    The words on the top of the Three Character ssic ranged from simple to difficult. This was the first time she had changed to a new brush, so she used this to practice her calligraphy.

    ¡°Cousin, I can use the Five Purple and Five Sheep brush now!¡± Yu Youyao moved closer to her cousin, unable to hide the smugness on her face. She was already saying the words ¡°praise me quickly, praise me quickly¡± on her face.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Yes, Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. When I just started studying, my progress wasn¡¯t as good as yours. It took me two months to practice before I could change my brush.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t say was that he was only five years old at that time. He had already taken medicinal baths every day, practiced the fundamentals, and memorized everything. However, his bones were still a little tender.

    Moreover, he had not exchanged his brush for five purple and five sheep at that time, but six purple sheep and four purple sheep.

    However, calligraphy meant that the younger one was, the greater their improvement. The older they were, the less room for improvement. Yu Youyao startedte, but her improvement was much faster than most people. It was also because of her own diligence.

    At the thought of this, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but think of how the youngdy had almost cried from anger when she first learned calligraphy. In the end, he had suggesteding over every day to teach her calligraphy, but she was still unwilling.

    At that time, her expression was really interesting.

    Even he couldn¡¯t help but go along with her words and tease her.

    In the end, seeing the youngdy¡¯s pitiful face and drooping head, he reluctantly agreed. He couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.

    At that time, he did not expect this youngdy to improve so much in such a short period of time. In just a few months, she had almost caught up with two to three years of hard work by others.

    After being praised by her cousin, Yu Youyao became smug. How could she have thought of this? She asked happily, ¡°Cousin, the brush of the Five Purple and Five Sheep was a birthday gift from Ms. Ye. I think it¡¯s good, and the words written are also different. Cousin, take a look. Have I improved again?¡±

    ¡°Your strokes are steady and not light. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve already mastered the essence of handwriting. The sizes of the strokes are mixed, and the retraction and release are well-matched. They¡¯re also dense and appropriate. Compared to the calligraphy yesterday, they¡¯re a little more reserved.¡± Zhou Linghuai praised her for a while, then nced at the most eye-catching bamboo brush hanging on the brush rack.

    This time, it was purple bamboo.

    It was a faint grayish-purple color with specks on it. Ms. Ye had carved extremely simple orchid patterns on it as the finishing touches. The entire brush looked elegant.

    He remembered that the brush pen hanging on this spot two days ago was the one he had used in the past and given to Yu Youyaoter.

    Now that pen¡ª

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at the seven purple and three sheep brush that Yu Youyao had ced by the brush rack.

    For no reason, he felt that the pen Ms. Ye had given her was a little dazzling.

    However, he had never given the five purple and five sheep brush he had used to Yu Youyao. At that time, he had used a four purple and six sheep brush. It was softer, and Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it.

 Chapter 246 - 246 I Like Cousin Praising Me

    246 I Like Cousin Praising Me

    He wanted to see the youngdy holding the brush he had held in the past and writing with it.

    This was probably impossible.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a little regretful. If he had known back then, he wouldn¡¯t have gone against his father in order to change to a softer brush. Not only did he suffer, but he also didn¡¯t anger his father in the end.

    He remembered that he had gone to look for his father with the words his teacher had praised him for writing well.

    His father held the piece of paper and read it word for word. In the end, he even patted his shoulder hard andughed. ¡°You¡¯re indeed my son. You¡¯re so smart. You¡¯re just like me. You¡¯re only five or six years old, but you already know how to use soft brushes. If word gets out, I¡¯ll be so proud.¡± Then, his father patted his shoulder smugly. ¡°You¡¯ve really made me proud.¡±

    Back then, when he was in the capital, he didn¡¯t like to study and his handwriting wasn¡¯t good either. Every time, the elder of the Imperial College would p his palm. He was oftenughed at.

    Who is making you proud? Look at how your son¡¯s handwriting is better than yours. Let¡¯s see if you have any shame.

    There was more!

    With how silly his father was, if he really took after his father, wouldn¡¯t he be a little silly child?

    Didn¡¯t he know what kind of blockhead he was?

    How dare he brag here!

    Couldn¡¯t he have some self-awareness?

    This was called being gifted. He had taken after himself. What did it have to do with his father? His young face was scrunched, and he thought to himself that he had miscalcted.

    His father was still smug. ¡°The best thing I¡¯ve done in my life was marry your mother. Your mother was a famous genius in the capital back then!¡±

    Forget it, how was this not knowing his limits? He was clearly too self-aware.

    That was why he chased after her like a dog chasing after a bone. He had shamelessly gotten her into his hands. Wouldn¡¯t he have gained face by giving birth to such a powerful son?

    Thinking of the past, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. Heposed himself and looked at the youngdy¡¯s words. ¡°Cousin has worked hard.¡±

    Practicing calligraphy required focus and diligence. She had done both to the best of her abilities.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin teaches me calligraphy every day. I can¡¯t let Cousin work too hard, let alone embarrass him.¡±

    Everyone knew that her cousin was guiding her in her calligraphy. Her cousin had also personally written calligraphy for her. If her handwriting was bad, wouldn¡¯t she embarrass her cousin?

    This wouldn¡¯t do!

    In the past, the youngdy did not like to practice calligraphy at all. She felt that practicing calligraphy was boring and irritable. It was also because of him that she made up her mind and gritted her teeth to practice it.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and he felt a lump in his throat. ¡°From now on, you just have to take an hour to practice every day. You don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard like usual. Your writing has already be quite orderly. There¡¯s not much benefit in immersing yourself in writing.¡±

    In the end, he looked at the youngdy¡¯s smile.

    Her lips were good-looking. They were thin, but they looked plump and soft. At such a young age, they were already red and smooth like butter. When she smiled, her lips were like a budding spring apricot that was suddenly tender.

    Seeing such a smile, he also felt that she was delicate. Even the flowers of her heart bloomed with her. He was free from all forms of worries and stress.

    Yu Youyao nodded vigorously. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve been practicing calligraphy for a long time. I find it interesting too. I see that I¡¯m improving every day, and the words I write every day are better than the day before. I¡¯m also very happy. Cousin, look. I even left the words I wrote in the past.¡±

    With that, Yu Youyao really dragged out arge wooden box from under the bookshelf. She sat down beside her cousin and opened the box in front of him.

    Inside were the calligraphy pieces Yu Youyao did as practice. Not every piece was saved. She just felt that she had improved, so she kept them as a memento.

    Zhou Linghuai took a look and froze.

    Yu Youyao took out the small script she had written in the beginning. ¡°Look at how ugly my handwriting used to be. I couldn¡¯t even stand it myself. Fortunately, Cousin is amazing. In such a short period of time, he¡¯s already made me improve so much. Otherwise, in the future, when I write letters to other people, I¡¯ll have to ask a maidservant to write for me. When I go out, I¡¯ll be a joke.¡±

    With that, she looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything. He took the stack of papers from her hand and looked at them carefully.

    Every piece of paper showed traces of the little girl practicing hard. Some of them were practiced when he was around, but most of them were practiced by her alone in the study when he was not around.

    He recalled that every time after he left, the little girl would still bury her head in her desk and write furiously. Whether rain or shine, she was unbothered. Only a calligraphy piece that he had personally written was spread on the desk to apany her through this dry and boring time.

    Youngdies usually liked crowds.

    In the past, she couldn¡¯t sit still either. She always wanted to go out and y. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been punished by Ms. Ye at home.

    Seeing that her cousin was silent, Yu Youyao called out softly, ¡°Cousin?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai came back to his senses and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that Cousin is working hard, so I feel a little¡­¡± He swallowed the word ¡°heartache¡±. Hence, there was a lump in his throat. He changed the topic and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m relieved!¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Every time Cousin praises me, I feel happy!¡±

    Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard this. He tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°You¡¯re already ten years old. Why are you still acting like a child? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Yu Youyao covered her forehead and pouted. ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed about? Even if I¡¯m ten years old, I¡¯m still Cousin¡¯s cousin. In front of Cousin, of course I can do whatever I want. It¡¯s so ufortable to pretend to be an adult!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of something and quickly called out to Chun Xiao.

    Chun Xiao was guarding the outer room. When she heard Young Miss call her, she put down the embroidery in her hand and quickly walked into the room.

    Yu Youyao pointed at the curtain by the window. ¡°Quickly pull up the curtains in the room.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned when he heard this, but he did not understand. The little girl had thought of something and pulled the curtain up.

    Chun Xiao was also puzzled, but she did not ask. She quickly stepped forward and pulled the curtains in the room. The bright study room, which had just been filled with sunlight, immediately became dark.

    After Chun Xiao finished pulling the curtains, she saw that Young Miss had no other instructions and left the study.

    Looking at the tightly covered curtains, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but feel curious. ¡°Cousin, what are you doing?¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head to look at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, wait. I¡¯ll show you something good.¡±

 Chapter 247 - 247 Heart skipped a beat

    247 Heart skipped a beat

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the tightly drawn curtain and saw the little girl tiptoe to take a wooden box with yellow rosewood patterns from a secretpartment on the bookshelf.

    Yu Youyao ced the box on the desk and smiled. ¡°Cousin,e closer. Don¡¯t be so far away from me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and leaned over.

    ¡°Lower your head a little, a little more,¡± the little girl said as she moved closer to her cousin, her little head almost touching his chest.

    !!

    Zhou Linghuai felt a little ufortable and wanted to lean back, but he heard Yu Youyao say, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t blink!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body stiffened and he did not move. He did not even blink when he heard the little girl¡¯s words. He saw her carefully open the lock on the box. She covered the surface of the box with one hand and gently opened the lid a crack with the other¡­

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. In the dark study, he could see a dazzling light seeping out from a small crack, so he guessed what was inside.

    As the lid of the box was lifted and opened, the light of the Night-Luminescent Pearl spread out from the box and filled the entire room.

    The dark room was instantly as bright as day.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head to look at her cousin. Her fair face reflected the moonlight, making her look even more beautiful. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s a night pearl. Does it look good?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Where did Cousin get it from? It¡¯s really rare.¡±

    The two Night-Luminescent Pearls were the size of lychees. They weren¡¯t too big, but they weren¡¯t small either. One was moon-white, and the other was sun-yellow. The color wasn¡¯t special, but their quality wasn¡¯t bad.

    Night-Luminescent Pearls were rare, and it was rare to see them among themoners. Most of them were kept in the pce, and only a few families kept them well, afraid that others would find out.

    Back then, his family had a box of Night-Luminescent Pearls. The big ones were as big as tea bowls, and even the small ones were like lychees.

    When he was young, he was yful. He felt that the shine of the Night-Luminescent Pearl was very beautiful, so he stole it and flicked it on the ground like a ball. Later, when his father found out, he whipped him.

    Only then did he realize that this box of Night-Luminescent Pearls had been obtained by his father when he was at the pce and dug out the emperor¡¯s brother¡¯s private vault as a betrothal gift for her mother.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes narrowed with a smile as she pointed at a moon-white pearl. ¡°This one is called the moon pearl. My maternal grandfather gave it to my mother.¡± As she spoke, she pointed at another sun-yellow pearl. ¡°This one is called the sun pearl.¡± The smile on her lips became brighter and brighter. It was not inferior to the brilliant night pearl. ¡°My maternal grandfather gave it to me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°So they¡¯re a pair.¡±

    The Night-Luminescent Pearls were all individuals, and he had really never heard of a pair. He took a closer look at the ¡°sun pearl¡± and ¡°moon pearl¡± in the box. Indeed, one was like the moonlight, and the other as bright as the sun. One was yellow and one was white, and there was a hint of blue and a wisp of white. It was a little strange.

    Yu Youyao suddenly held her cousin¡¯s hand.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment, and his hand trembled slightly. He looked down at the little girl and gently opened his palm, cing the ¡°sun pearl¡± on it.

    ¡°Cousin, you always like to stay in the study at night and read untilte at night.¡± At this point, she red at him and pouted unhappily. She said reproachfully, ¡°You¡¯re like a child. You don¡¯t listen no matter what.¡± She sighed and shook her head. She said helplessly, ¡°In the future, Cousin, you can put the Night-Luminescent Pearl in the study. You won¡¯t have to worry about hurting your eyes.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was not surprised at all. He tightened his grip and wrapped the sun pearl in his palm. There was still light between his fingers. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and looked at her cousin¡¯s face, which was so close to hers. It reflected the bright light of the sun, and his fair face looked as beautiful as if it was glowing. She couldn¡¯t help but smile, and her curved eyebrows shone brightly.

    The two of them were extremely close to each other. The little girl suddenly tilted her head, and Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The little girl¡¯s delicate and beautiful face was reflected in his eyes, and his eyes were pierced by the dazzling light of the night pearl in her bright eyes. The eyshes on her eyes were thick and slender, trembling slightly like butterfly wings. They gently tugged at his heartstrings, and even his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat.

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair, his fingers turning pale. He slowly lowered his eyes, and the little girl¡¯s smiling lips caught him off guard.

    When she smiled, her red lips were like a beautiful peach that had bloomed to the limit. When the little girl leaned close, he could almost smell a trace of sweetness.

    The little girl usually used rosy lipstick. It was pink and delicate, and she was very beautiful. This was the first time he had seen her use red. She looked especially fresh and beautiful. It was probably a new product brought by the Xie family this time.

    Since when did he start paying attention to the little girl? Things like eyebrows and lips? Zhou Linghuai felt that it was inappropriate. He looked up again and changed the topic. ¡°The day after tomorrow is the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Although Grandaunt asked Second Aunt to bring you along, when you¡¯re outside, she won¡¯t be able to surpass Madam Yang, your stepmother. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to interfere in anything. You have to rely on yourself. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao recalled that her cousin had said that he would take care of everything for her. She wasn¡¯t a fool, so how could she not tell that he wasn¡¯t joking at all? Her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. She kept feeling that her cousin was very mysterious, as if nothing in this world could stop him. Even a prominent family like the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was nothing but an ant in her cousin¡¯s eyes.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao did not dare to think about it anymore. Anyway, her cousin treated her well and would not harm her no matter what.

    She smiled. ¡°Cousin, I understand. During this period of time, Nanny Xu has taught me a lot of etiquette. She has also told me about the members of the various families in the capital. Even if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll know how to deal with it.¡±

    It was worth mentioning that Seventh Miss Cao of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, Cao Yingxue, and Fifth Miss Lu of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence, Lu Mingyao, had to interact with them at the Flower Festival. Naturally, they had to be especially careful.

    There were also some nobledies of the imperial family with important statuses. Most of them were slightly older and probably wouldn¡¯t get along with them, so there was no need to be too nervous.

    The Flower Festival of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was about to arrive. Old Madam Yu picked suitabledies and gave Yu Youyao, Yu Shuangbai, and Yu Jianjia each an exquisite piece of jewelry.

 Chapter 248 - 248 Too Selfish

    248 Too Selfish

    The young misses were very happy. They came to An Shou Hall together to greet Old Madam Yu. The few of them could be seen gathered together. Even the cold An Shou Hall became lively.

    Yu Youyao gave her grandmother her new medicinal tea.

    Yu Shuangbai used the medicinal tea that Yu Youyao had given her to perform the tea-dividing technique on the spot. The tea had the word ¡°longevity¡± on it and this made Old Madam smile.

    Yu Lianyu had written a poem of the Five Blessings, which was auspicious. When Old Madam Yu saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. She was talented in poetry. Even outside, she couldpete with outsiders.

    !!

    Yu Fangfei¡¯s hands were skillful, so she made a headband that looked like the Five Blessings. Old Madam was old and couldn¡¯t stand wearing a hairpin and a crown. She felt that her head was heavy and ufortable. This headband was made of cloth, so it was very light when she wore it at home. It was obvious that the youngest, Yu Fangfei, was also smart and considerate.

    Old Madam Yu smiled so widely that her wrinkles appeared. ¡°All of you have grown up.¡±

    Even when An Shou Hall fell silent, the smile on Old Madam Yu¡¯s face did not fade. She said to Nanny Liu, ¡°Look, everyone in the family is presentable. Be it their character or talent, they¡¯re all top-notch. When they¡¯re older and introduced outside, news of the Yu Residence¡¯s good upbringing will probably be spread.¡±

    The sisters in the family were well-mannered, and it was also because the Yu Residence had a good family background.

    Nanny Liu also smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Second Madam is well-mannered, and her sisters are also well-mannered. Eldest Miss has also shown the demeanor of a legitimate elder by teaching her sisters well.¡±

    These words touched Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart. On second thought, she thought of Yu Qingning. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Yu Qingning has been spoiled by Madam Yang, and Eldest Son has spoiled her. Concubine He has also been spoiled. Otherwise, with her embroidery skills, she would have been praised.¡±

    At the mention of Yu Qingning, she couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu Jianjia.

    ¡°As for Third Miss¡­¡± Old Madam Yu pondered for a moment. She was only a nine-year-old child, but her expression revealed some consideration. ¡°She¡¯s too scheming. She¡¯s also too selfish like Madam Yang, but her personality is hard to determine. Even I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s good or bad.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply and smiled. ¡°Children have their own blessings. All the sisters in the family are outstanding and filial. Your blessings are yet toe.¡±

    Which olddy did not like to be surrounded by family when she was old? Old Madam was a little mild-mannered, so the sisters in the family were more afraid of her than respectful.

    It was also during this period of time that the sisters from the second house often came to the main house to y with Eldest Miss. They would definitelye to An Shou Hall to greet her. It was also because of Eldest Miss that the juniors in the family were much closer to Old Madam. It was obvious that Old Madam¡¯s mood had be much brighter.

    After Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, she went to the incense room.

    Just now, in her grandmother¡¯s house, she had seen her grandmother change a string of agarwood beads. The fragrance reminded her that she was wearing agarwood beads.

    The Heavenly Fragrance Records recorded many ways to make incense beads, so she wanted to make them herself.

    The medicinal fragrance could only be used at home, and the fragrance of the sachet could notst long. The fragrance pearl was often worn on the body. It could be worn on the head, ears, neck, wrist, and waist. It was suitable for men and women.

    Nanny Xu smiled and asked, ¡°What incense do you want to make?¡±

    Yu Youyao took the Heavenly Fragrance Records and flipped to the section on incense beads. ¡°Let¡¯s make osmanthus incense beads. The production of incense beads depends on patience and craftsmanship. It¡¯s even more difficult. I¡¯ve never done it before. The osmanthus incense beads are simple to match. Moreover, the fragrance is innocent, faint, and refreshing. Wearing them makes one feel rxed and calm.¡±

    Ambergris is the most fragrant thing in the world, but in front of sweet-scented osmanthus, it would only be ranked second.

    Osmanthus incense wasparable to ambergris.

    This was her first time making incense beads, so Yu Youyao was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it well. ¡°Nanny, will you guide me from the side?¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao took out some dried osmanthus flowers and grinded them carefully. She needed to calm down to wash and slowly grind them.

    The incense had spirituality, and there were some simple incense recipes. However, everyone¡¯s methods were different, and the environments were different. The people who made the incense had different mental states, and there were also differences in theposition of the incense.

    Sunlight shone through the hall, illuminating the room. The fragrance of the osmanthus rose from light to thick. Unknowingly, it filled the room with a faint sweetness.

    When Nanny Xu saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but nod to herself.

    As long as Yu Youyao wanted to do something, she could calm down and abandon all distracting thoughts. It was also because of this that no matter what she learned, she learned quickly and was good at everything. The little girl had already prepared such good medical cuisine from the beginning. Later, when Zhou Linghuai taught her calligraphy, studies, and zither skills, her personality was polished.

    The dried osmanthus flowers had been ground into fine powder. Yu Youyao rubbed her sore arms and took a thin sieve from the side to sieve the grounded dried osmanthus flowers.

    Dry osmanthus powder had to be paired with agarwood, cloves, amber, and borneol. She often used borneol and agarwood to make medicinal fragrances, and they were all grounded on the spot.

    Yu Youyao needed to grind the lcs and amber herself.

    By the time Yu Youyao finished grinding the osmanthus incense, it was already two hourster.

    Nanny Xu brought her a cup of tea. ¡°You have to make it with incense mud.¡±

    Yu Youyao happened to be thirsty, so she took it and drank it. Only when she finished the cup of tea did she put it aside. ¡°Nanny, what water should I use to mix the incense mud?¡±

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°Weren¡¯t a few jars of snow water collected in the cerst year? The weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the snow water is clear. When used tobine with the fragrant mud, it will also have a hint of sweetness and cleanliness. The smell will be more refreshing.¡±

    There was a small ice vault in the Jade Courtyard and a cold cer beside it. Usually, they would put some things that needed to be chilled in the cer.

    Nanny Xu went to the cold cer to get a small bottle of snow water.

    It was snowing in winter, and the snow was especially pure. A wisp of coldness could pierce through one¡¯s heart. Yu Youyao added some spiritual dew. After washing her hands, she kneaded the incense mud while slowly adding water to beat it.

    She repeatedly kneaded and pounded until the y became soft and firm.

    Yu Youyao began to knead the beads, turning the incense y into a pearl the size of a cherry. This was a process that required effort. Yu Youyao took a sharp wooden stick and carved patterns on the beads.

    She had carved two types of patterns. One was the ¡°Longevity¡± pattern, and the other was the ¡°Fortune¡± pattern. They were inserted with small sticks and dried.

    Nanny Xu was very satisfied. ¡°If it¡¯s ced in a ce that¡¯s sheltered from the sun, it¡¯ll dry in two to three days. The rest of the time is more focused on craftsmanship and patience, and it¡¯s especially torturous.¡±

    Yu Youyao had originally nned to make more, but Nanny Xu stopped her. In the end, there were only about 50 incense beads that she had kneaded. However, it took eight to four hours, and she had even forgotten about her meal.

    It was obvious how difficult it was to make incense beads.

    In the blink of an eye, it was time for the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had been outside, so Nanny Xu took it especially seriously. She picked out a green silk sleeveless dress.

 Chapter 249 - 249 Flower Festival (1)

    249 Flower Festival (1)

    The color of the tree leaves was clear and bright. The light yellow to green silk parasol flowers were exquisite, highlighting the trumpet-shaped flowers on her dress. They did not have petals, revealing their extraordinary beauty.

    Not only that, but the outside of the dress was covered with shark silk that looked like smoke and water. Against the silk parasol flowers, it revealed the freshness of a new parasol tree after rain.

    Nanny Xu smiled in satisfaction and took the opportunity to teach Dong Mei and the others. ¡°Only youngdies who are growing up look good in red and green. They don¡¯t have to use all kinds of tricks to attract people¡¯s attention. This is the first time Eldest Miss is walking around outside, and she¡¯s with her stepmother and auntie. She has to broaden her horizons. It¡¯s more important to see and think more about the world. It¡¯s not good to be too eye-catching. She shouldn¡¯t wear red. Green is good.¡±

    Dong Mei and the others listened carefully and understood. The youngdy was young and tender to begin with. It was not too much to dress up well, but she could not be shy. It was more important to show her status and upbringing.

    !!

    ¡°There are also many different shade of green. You have to be particr when choosing. You have to choose a pure color. Aquamarine is just right. This is jade. The color is pure, bright, and beautiful.¡±

    As Nanny Xu spoke, she picked out a small crown with a cluster of pure gold parasol flowers on it. In the middle, there were stamens, and below the stamens were green jade beads.

    Yu Youyao listened attentively.

    Nanny Xu ced the small crown hairpin on her head and looked at it carefully. Then, she smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Family background, status, etiquette, and upbringing are first revealed through the material, style, patterns, and jewelry. A person¡¯s character is determined by what kind of clothes and what kind of jewelry one is wearing. Everyone from wealthy families have seen the world. How can they not tell? Then, everything is revealed through their words and actions.¡±

    No matter how eye-catching your outfit was, what others ultimately wanted to see was your upbringing.

    Dong Mei and the others nodded, looking enlightened.

    Nanny Xu lifted Yu Youyao¡¯s thin wrist and put on a string of jade beads for her. The bright green beads made her wrist look slender and fair,plementing her fresh appearance. She was really beautiful.

    After she was done dressing up, Yu Youyao looked at the foundation on the dressing table. ¡°Nanny, quickly put on the foundation for me.¡±

    Nanny Xu couldn¡¯t help butugh. She had to put it on every day to feel that she looked good. However, the color of this powder was indeed fresh and suitable for Yu Youyao.

    At this age, it did not matter even if she drew her eyebrows.

    Hence, she opened the brow powder box, picked out some brow powder, mixed it with water, and carefully traced Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows.

    Her drawing of her eyebrows was even better than Dong Mei¡¯s. When she raised her eyebrows, they looked like a pair of curved eyebrows, but also like distant mountains, exuding an oppressive aura.

    Dong Mei looked at it more carefully and even asked about Hua Mei¡¯s technique.

    Nanny Xu did not hide anything.

    After drawing her eyebrows, Nanny Xu took out a box of pomegranate red lipstick and applied some. The bright color made Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth look full and soft. It actuallyplemented the string of blood beeswax beads on her wrist, and she looked indescribably radiant.

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    It looked simple, but this ordeal took two hours. It was really time-consuming, tiring, and strenuous. However, which youngdy didn¡¯t dress up carefully outside?

    Old Madam was worried and sent Nanny Liu over. ¡°This is the first time Eldest Miss has been outside. Last night, Old Madam was nagging about it. Today, she got up at dawn and rushed into the warehouse to pick something for Eldest Miss.¡±

    As she spoke, she pushed the wooden tray forward.

    There was a small pomegranate crown on it. The red tourmaline stones were crystal clear and extremely pure. There was also a small green crown with green cat eye stones on it. They were also expensive.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled.

    Nanny Liu looked at Eldest Miss¡¯s outfit and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s outfit is fresh and delicate. A growing child should dress like this. It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± After saying that, she looked down at the wooden tray in her hand and ced it on the table. ¡°From the looks of it, there¡¯s no need for this. Old Madam has worried for nothing.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°How can I worry for nothing? It¡¯s not just for this time. I¡¯ll be able to wear it in the future.¡±

    Nanny Liu also smiled. ¡°I have to tell Old Madam, in case she thinks about it.¡±

    When Yu Youyao was almost done, she brought Chun Xiao, Xia Tao, and Nanny Xu to An Shou Hall. Her family received an invitation and were going out. They could only go out after bidding farewell to their elders.

    When they arrived at An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu was leaning against the couch, not even twirling her prayer beads. When she saw her granddaughtering over, she quickly waved her hand. ¡°Oh, my good granddaughter,e over and let Grandmother take a look.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Yu Youyao picked up the hem of her dress and walked forward. She spun around in front of her grandmother, and the hem of her dress, which looked like a sycamore flower, spread out at her feet.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this. ¡°Our Yao Yao¡¯s outfit is really fresh and delicate. A growing child should dress like this. It¡¯s really beautiful. Nanny Xu really put in a lot of effort.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and nced at Nanny Liu, who was smiling at her. She felt that they were indeed master and servant. Even their words were the same.

    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry about me. Nanny Xu is going with me today, so I won¡¯t leave her eyes no matter where I go. Xia Tao is also smart, and Chun Xiao knows some tricks. Yesterday, Third Sister Song and Sixth Sister Qi sent me letters saying that we have to take care of each other at the banquet.¡±

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was in good shape, Old Madam Yu was indeed a little relieved.

    Yu Youyao was about to plunge into her grandmother¡¯s arms when Old Madam Yu blocked her. ¡°He, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯ll mess up yourbed hair. You have to be obedient.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Grandmother usually says that she¡¯s old and has experienced everything. She¡¯s eaten more salt than anyone else. Why can¡¯t she withstand it? A flower festival has already intimidated you. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence isn¡¯t a dragon¡¯s den or a tiger¡¯s den. How can it eat me? I¡¯m just a little older. Even if something happens, it won¡¯t be on me. I¡¯ll just go through the motions and take a look. I can use this experience to grow up and be more knowledgeable. At most, I¡¯ll just have some disagreements with other sisters. What else can it be?¡±

    These words stunned Old Madam Yu. When she heard this, she really did not know whether tough or cry. Nanny Liu, who was at the side, lowered her head and started tough.

    Old Madam Yu red at her. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You even mocked your grandmother.¡± As she spoke, she waved her hand. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. I¡¯ve been worrying for nothing. You¡¯re so smart. You know better than me. Indeed, you¡¯re useless when you¡¯re old.¡±

 Chapter 250 - 250 Flower Festival (2)

    250 Flower Festival (2)

    Yu Youyao was very smug. She held her grandmother¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°Grandmother isn¡¯t old at all. In the future, I¡¯ll make medicinal cuisine for you every day to nourish your body and you will live a long life.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she immediately beamed with joy. There was no need to worry.

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and sighed in her heart. It was getting harder to coax old people these days. Sigh, it was really too difficult for her!

    After chatting for a while, Yang Shuwan brought Yu Jianjia over to greet Old Madam.

    The bright red Flowing Light Brocade was embroidered withrge dark golden peony patterns. Her entire body was glowing. She was really dressed brightly and looked radiant.

    This outfit was suitable. Although it was a little beautiful, it did not look frivolous.

    However, this was too ostentatious. She hadpletely forgotten about the elegance of the schrly family.

    Old Madam Yu did not like it very much, so she looked at Yu Jianjia.

    She was wearing a light red embroidered lotus outer shirt and a moonlight dress. There were red, yellow, and green ribbons that made it look like a pleated dress. It was light and deep, and the hazy halo was as lively as the moon. She was also wearing a small crown with beads on her head. She used red, yellow, and green pearls that were iid. Each pearl was plump and smooth, and they were also very expensive.

    From head to toe, she looked precious and meticulous.

    Old Madam Yu nodded secretly. She still had some sense of propriety, unlike in the past, when she wanted to be beautiful and dressed to show ¡°filial piety¡±. She was easier to look at..

    After greeting her, Yang Shuwan looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°I originally thought that it would be Yao Yao¡¯s first time outside, so I sent Nanny Li to the Jade Courtyard to check on the situation so that she could help manage it. Who knew that Nanny Xu would be so capable? As her mother, I didn¡¯t have to help out.¡±

    She was afraid that others would say that she only cared about her biological daughter and did not care about her stepdaughter.

    In some ways, Yang Shuwan¡¯s reputation and skills were really impressive. Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Third Sister¡¯s body is a little weak, so she has to be especially cautious when she goes out. You can¡¯t be careless at all. Mother naturally has to take care of Third Sister first, but I don¡¯t dare to distract her.¡±

    ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re really sensible. You¡¯re always taking care of your younger sister.¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s smile faded a little.

    When she first saw Yu Youyao, although she felt that she looked very beautiful, she was still inferior to Jia Jia¡¯s elegant moonlight brocade dress.

    However, when she took a closer look, she could tell that it was extraordinary.

    The silk might not be more expensive than the Moonlight Brocade, but the shark silk on the outside was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. There were even hazy patterns on it. At first nce, it was nothing special.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s figure swayed, and the shark silk became vivid. The patterns on it actually changed endlessly.

    For every blink, there was a new pattern. There were ten patterns for ten different pairs of eyes. If a hundred people had a hundred eyes, there were a hundred patterns.

    With such ayer of shark silk on her body, Yu Youyao looked extraordinary.

    Jia Jia¡¯s Moonlight Brocade looked ordinary.

    How could she be happy?

    ¡°Nanny Xu from Eldest Sister¡¯s courtyard is a difficult person to deal with. She took good care of Eldest Sister.¡± Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and smiled. Her eyshes fluttered slightly, blocking the emotions in her eyes. However, her grip on the handkerchief inevitably tightened. ¡°Eldest Sister, you look really good today.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not inferior at all. She was just right.

    However, if one took a closer look, they would be able to sense the refinement and upbringing emitted from inside and out. Coupled with the gentle demeanor of her words and actions, she really had the aura of a nobledy that could not be ignored.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The Moonlight Brocade is beautiful and elegant. It suits you very well.¡±

    This was also true.

    After the sisters ttered each other, Madam Yao brought Yu Shuangbai over.

    Madam Yao was beautiful and solemn. She was dressed in red with silver peony embroidery. The silver color was bright, making the red look even more vivid and beautiful. She was dignified and luxurious. She was really not inferior to Yang Shuwan¡¯s deliberately ostentatious outfit.

    From their clothes, the sisters-inw had already revealed their family background and temperament.

    As soon as Madam Yao arrived, she held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and sized her up. ¡°This is the first time Yao Yao has been outside. I came over early to support you. Now that I¡¯ve seen you, it¡¯s time for Nanny Xu to help Shuangbai. After all, she¡¯s seen the world more than me.¡±

    With that, she really covered her face with her handkerchief and nced at Yu Shuangbai.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s white and silver dress was engraved with a pink rose pattern. On top was a thin rose waist-length shirt, and on the bottom was a yellow dress that reached her waist. It was pieced together and looked very delicate. The silver color was eye-catching, and the roses were wild. It looked both generous and beautiful. There was a small rose crown of pure gold on her head, and pink pearls fell from her lower head. She looked extremely delicate.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Second Sister has also be a big girl. Look at her delicate appearance. She¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    This time, Yu Jianjia finally noticed the difference and couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly.

    Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai were both wearing pure colors. One was wearing green which made her look pure and beautiful, while the other was wearing silver which made her look beautiful and generous.

    As a result, even though her Moonlight Brocade was unique and beautiful, it was not as pure as theirs.

    Upon closer inspection, she also realized that the style of clothes were a little too big. She did not look like a growing child. Instead, she looked like a twelve-year-old girl who had already grown up.

    ¡°Second Sister¡¯s crown is really unique. The gold and silver kerbs on it are as small as real petals, making Second Sister look radiant.¡± Yu Jianjia felt bitter.

    With that, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at her bright red and mboyant mother. She finally understood why her grandmother had always looked down on her mother.

    Madam Yao was from the first wife, so her upbringing, knowledge, and bearing were more meticulous.

    Her mother had read poetry and books, and she was still a little talented. Her manners and upbringing were not bad, butpared to the knowledge of a legitimate daughter, there was still a gap.

    She immediately felt like turning around and returning to the courtyard to change into pure-colored clothes.

    However, she knew that this was just a thought.

    It was gettingte, and it was easier said than done.

    The jewelry, makeup, and everything she was wearing had to be changed again. She had already spent two hours in the morning. If she changed again, she might not look better.

    Yang Shuwan did not notice this. She only felt that although Madam Yao¡¯s outfit today was luxurious, it was not as bright as hers. She could not hide her smug expression.

    Seeing that Madam Yao was making fun of Old Madam Yu, she couldn¡¯t interrupt for a moment. She could only tighten her grip on her handkerchief and smile stiffly.

    Yu Shuangbai leaned towards Yu Youyao and asked softly, ¡°Why do I feel that you don¡¯t seem afraid at all?¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just a little nervous.¡±

    Previously, she had been a little afraid, but her cousin had already told her not to take it too seriously and not to let herself suffer at the flower festival. There was no need for her to be afraid.

 Chapter 251 - 251 Cousin, Do I Look Good

    251 Cousin, Do I Look Good

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°This is your first time walking outside. Aren¡¯t you worried that something will go wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled her eyes. ¡°So what if there¡¯s a mistake? Can the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence eat us up? Besides, we¡¯re all growing children. At the Flower Festival, as long as we don¡¯t be rude or do anything too out of line, there¡¯s not much etiquette to be observed. How can there be a big mistake?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai thought about it carefully. ¡°That¡¯s true. Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡± Her expression rxed and she wasn¡¯t so nervous anymore. ¡°Big Sister, when we go to the Flower Festivalter, you have to bring me along. There will be many social events at the Flower Festival. I don¡¯t want to stay by my mother¡¯s side. I¡¯ll definitely die of boredom.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already made an appointment with Third Sister Song and Sixth Sister Qi to y together. They¡¯ve been outside before and are more knowledgeable than us.¡±

    !!

    Yu Shuangbai was finally relieved.

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, she felt a little stifled.

    It had only been a few days since Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet, but she had already written letters to the young misses of the various families. Even the Marquis of Changxing Flower Festival wanted her toe. It was obvious that they were getting closer.

    In the second half of the year, it would probably be difficult to invite Song Wanhui and Qi Sinian over for her birthday.

    At this moment, there was the sound of wheels outside the door. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She picked up her skirt and ran to the door, only to see Chang An pushing her cousin into the house.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was cheerful. ¡°Cousin, why are you here!¡±

    Her voice made everyone look at the door. Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I copied a Buddhist scripture for Grandaunt.¡±

    These words made Old Madam Yuugh. She turned to Nanny Xu and said, ¡°Listen to him. He¡¯s making fun of me. Those who don¡¯t know better will think that he¡¯s really filial.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sending her Buddhist scriptures. It was probably just an excuse. He was worried that Yao Yao was going to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence today, so he was in a hurry to see her.

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°This is killing two birds with one stone. It¡¯s always been perfect. Isn¡¯t he really filial?¡±

    Madam Yao alsoughed.

    Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao had a good rtionship. This was the first time Yu Youyao had gone out, so he was worried and came over to take a look. It was only human nature. He had to say goodbye to her before leaving.

    Yang Shuwan pursed her lips. It was filial piety to copy a few Buddhist scriptures. Some time ago, she had set rules in An Shou Hall and copied countless Buddhist scriptures. She was really filial.

    Yu Jianjia looked up and heard Yu Youyao¡¯s clear voice. ¡°Cousin, do I look good today?¡±

    She lowered her head and immediately felt sick of it.

    Old Madam loved to associate herself with others. She even treated an outsider better than her own granddaughter.

    On the second day of Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, Old Madam had given Zhou Linghuai a top-notch carved-tooth calligraphy room. There was a carved-tooth brush, a carved-tooth cylinder, a carved-tooth paperweight, and a carved-tooth brush. They were considered expensive.

    ¡°You look good!¡± Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl¡¯s green clothes, which made her look pure. She looked more elegant and beautiful today than on her birthday.

    Yu Youyao smiled sweetly and gently. She took the scripture from her cousin¡¯s hand and unfolded it. ¡°Cousin, your handwriting is good. Grandmother will definitely like the Buddhist scriptures you copied.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled.

    Yu Youyao took the calligraphy piece and turned to pass it to her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother, look. This is a Buddhist scripture that Cousin copied. I¡¯ve read it and it¡¯s very well copied.¡±

    ¡°I have eyes, so I don¡¯t need you to help me read it.¡± Old Madam Yu stared at her. Zhou Linghuai had written a script that was strict and neat. Even with just a nce, she felt that it was very dignified.

    How could she not like it?

    After handing the calligraphy piece to Nanny Xu and putting it away, Old Madam Yu said to Zhou Linghuai, ¡°Your handwriting is good. Even your copying of Buddhist scriptures is different from others.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said respectfully, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened.

    Yu Youyao had already moved back to her cousin¡¯s side. ¡°Cousin, this is the first time I¡¯m participating in the Flower Festival. Have you participated in the Flower Festival before?¡±

    There were one or two such grand events like the Flower Festival every year, and they were all organized by the noble families in the capital. The imperial family held the most event, but she had never seen one before.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Youzhou is bitterly cold, and there aren¡¯t many banquets in a year. Such a grand event has never happened before. I used to live in seclusion and rarely participated in banquets.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy. It¡¯s not like the small banquet in the capital that¡¯s held every three days or a big banquet every five days. As long as it¡¯s an auspicious day and there¡¯s no joyous asion, it can still be festive. This year, it¡¯s also the year of the imperial examination. Every family has descendants studying, so they don¡¯t dare to cause trouble. In the past, after the new year, invitations from various families would have long arrived.¡±

    On the other hand, the peace of mind in the capital was maintained by hundreds of thousands of soldiers in Youzhou who had guarded the cold, suffered, and shed blood and tears. However, King You¡¯s entire family did not have a good ending.

    A trace of sarcasm shed across Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes.

    Yu Youyao squatted beside her cousin and whispered, ¡°Cousin, I used to like to read picture book. I¡¯ve read many picture books from Youzhou.¡±

    In the past, every autumn and winter, when Youzhou won a battle, news of victory would spread to the capital. The world admired the strong. Teahouses and schrly houses were filled with stories about King You. There were many stories about King You, and even the servants in the family had to gather to tell them.

    At the mention of King You, he had to tell her about his deep rtionship with the Princess Consort.

    Once, when she happened to mention it to her grandmother, her grandmother smiled and said, ¡°Back then, His Highness and the Princess Consort were really like what was written in the book. She was a fair and gracefuldy. Gentlemen would chase her.¡±

    Curiously, she pressed her grandmother.

    As her grandmother smiled, she said, ¡°When Prince You was chasing the Princess Consort, that drama was really sensational¡­ Later on, I saw their marriage. Princess Consort You was wearing a phoenix cor and holding something in her hand.¡± She stretched out her hand to the size of an egg and continued, ¡°It was such a big night pearl. The night pearl was like a red sun or like pigeon blood. It caused a stir in the capital.¡±

    Little Youyao rested her chin on her hand as she listened to her grandmother tell her the story of a hero and a beauty. Her eyes sparkled as she felt that Prince You was really a good person.

    Yes, he was better than her father. Her father did not treat her mother well at all.

    Little Youyao had lost her biological mother since she was young, and her father did not dote on her. In her young heart, she yearned for her father to be more like Second Uncle and Prince You.

    She often thought that her father would dote on her like Second Uncle, or be a great hero like Prince You.

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and said in a sweet and soft voice, ¡°A ce¡¯s water and soil can nurture a person. Even in a bitterly cold ce, it also raises peerless men like Cousin. There are also unique people like Cousin¡¯s friend. Wealth is in the capital, and there¡¯s only one Song Mingzhao. It¡¯s obvious that Youzhou is also a ce of talent.¡±

 Chapter 252 - 252 Marquis of Changxingâ€™s Residence

    252 Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence

    The little girl squatted in front of him and looked up at him. Her pomegranate-red lips were curved and bright, but there was concern in her eyes.

    She was probably worried about him because she mentioned Youzhou and was afraid that he would think of those unhappy things in the past.

    Zhou Ling¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t mention it in front of others.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and changed the topic. ¡°Cousin, when I return, I¡¯ll tell you about the flower festival.¡±

    !!

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After thinking about it for a while, he was still a little worried. He added, ¡°There are too many people at the Flower Festival. With all the young misses gathered together, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some conflict. Be careful.¡±

    Yu Youyao clenched her fists. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry about me. Who would go against a growing child like me? I¡¯m just going through the motions to broaden my horizons. I¡¯m not going to cause trouble.¡±

    The little girl was not the type to cause trouble, so Zhou Linghuai nodded and instructed in a low voice, ¡°Remember to watch your surroundings outside and be alert. You have to be calm when you encounter trouble. Don¡¯t panic. If anyone causes trouble, don¡¯t pester them endlessly, lest you¡¯re in a passive position and are controlled by others. Remember, to beat a snake, one must strike seven inches below its head. First, extinguish their prestige, then suppress their arrogance. There¡¯s a saying that goes, no matter how bad things get, don¡¯t give up. When dealing with others, your aura can¡¯t be weak.¡±

    The two of them gathered together to talk. No one else listened carefully, but Old Madam Yu heard them clearly. Her grip on the prayer beads tightened.

    With Zhou Linghuai¡¯s personality, she had underestimated him in the past.

    And Yao Yao¡ª

    Her granddaughter used to be a little soft, but now did things cleanly and neatly like Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve and curved her eyebrows, making them look distant. When she smiled, she looked even more charming. ¡°Cousin, I remember everything you said.¡±

    Her cousin had said this before.

    She looked gentle and obedient. Zhou Linghuai suddenly shook his head andughed. ¡°Do you think Cousin is talking too much?¡±

    Yu Youyao wrinkled her nose slightly, unhappy that her cousin had said that about her. ¡°Of course not. Cousin, you¡¯re not talking too much at all. You¡¯re just concerned about me.¡± She pursed her lips and smiled, her eyes sparkling. ¡°If you had a mustache under your nose and were worried about me, you would definitely look like my father.¡± She couldn¡¯t help butugh. She leaned close to her cousin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Even my father doesn¡¯t care about me as much as you do.¡±

    The man was 40 years old and had also started growing a beard a while ago. His mouth was also pale and did not look good at all.

    Thinking of her cousin¡¯s future beard, she suddenly shook her head and did not dare to think about it.

    The scene was too beautiful to look at.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue and tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve. She said coquettishly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. I was just joking. I just feel that you¡¯re the person who treats me the best other than Grandmother.¡±

    The little girl spoke pitifully, and Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression rxed. Even if he was angry, he couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. He said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not like at home outside. It¡¯s better to pay more attention.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll be obedient.¡±

    Cousin, I¡¯ll be obedient. Her gentle voice was soft and delicate, making Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears go numb and his heart melt. She was simply too obedient.

    After chatting for a while, it was almost time to leave.

    Yu Youyao bade her cousin farewell and held Yu Shuangbai¡¯s hand as they left with Yang Shuwan and Madam Yao.

    There were fourrge carriages parked at the entrance.

    Madam Yao held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and smiled at Yang Shuwan. ¡°Third Miss¡¯s body is a little weak, so you can¡¯t be careless. Yao Yao,e with me. Take good care of her. It¡¯ll be more appropriate.¡±

    Yang Shuwan did not want to bring Yu Youyao along, so she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Second Sister-inw.¡± She turned around and held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. She said gently, ¡°Go with your second aunt. Don¡¯t cause trouble for her.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Got it, Mother.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was satisfied. Yu Jianjia stepped forward and said, ¡°Eldest Sister and Second Sister, I¡¯ll see you at the flower festivalter.¡±

    Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai nodded.

    After getting into the carriage, Madam Yao smiled and told Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai about the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence are inws. The Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife is the biological sister of the Marquis of Changxing. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife has two legitimate daughters. The two legitimate daughters are beautiful. Two years ago, the second daughter was sent into the pce and was conferred the title of Concubine Zhuang. She¡¯s one of the nine concubines. Her daughter¡¯s name is Yingxue. She¡¯s eleven years old this year and is a little older than you. I heard that she has a delicate and charming personality¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu had told Yu Youyao all this before.

    Imperial Consort Lu looked very morous in the pce, but she also needed to stabilize her position.

    However, in order not to arouse the emperor¡¯s suspicion, the Marquis of Weining naturally wouldn¡¯t choose his daughter to enter the pce to receive his favor.

    In this way, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, who was rted to the Weining Marquis Residence by marriage, was the best candidate. Concubine Zhuang was in the pce, and with Imperial Consort Lu helping to fight for her favor, she naturally gained power.

    At the mention of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, it was inevitable that she would mention the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence. ¡°The Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife has a legitimate daughter who has been in the family for five years. Her name is Lu Mingyao, and she¡¯s more than half a year older than Seventh Miss Cao. I saw her oncest year. The color she was wearing was the same as Imperial Consort Lu¡¯s in the pce. Not only that, but I heard that she¡¯s also extremely talented in poetry and calligraphy. She¡¯s already a little famous¡­¡±

    Madam Yao mentioned the other young misses in the capital.

    She had told her daughter all this a long time ago. Now, she was telling it to Yu Youyao. Old Madam doted on Yu Youyao, so she had to tell her about it even more clearly.

    However, as an aunt, she had to be more careful.

    Unknowingly, the carriage had arrived at the entrance of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    The red door of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was open to wee guests. Even the tall and mighty stone lions outside were tied with a ribbon, revealing how extraordinary it was.

    Nanny Qian alighted from the carriage and went forward with the invitation. Immediately, an old maid from the residence weed the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage into the residence from the side door beside the main door.

    The carriage only stopped in front of the pagoda door.

    Madam Yao was the first to get out of the carriage and saw Yang Shuwan, who had arrived earlier than them.

    Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai alighted from the carriage one after another.

    Yu Youyao looked up. The sky was blue, and the sun was very bright. It was obvious that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had chosen a good day.

    There was a long table in front of the door. On it, there was a long list of guests. The young misses of the various families were involved.

    A steward was announcing the names of guests. His voice was very loud and clear. ¡°The First Madam of the Yu Residence, and the Second Madam, have arrived with the Eldest Miss, Second Miss, and Third Miss.¡±

    After announcing their names, he drew a line on the list.

    A nanny came forward to receive the congrattory gift and list. She also handed it to the steward to register it in an orderly manner.

 Chapter 253 - 253 The Marquisâ€™s wife

    253 The Marquis¡¯s wife

    ¡°First Madam Yu, Second Madam Yu is finally here.¡± When the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife received the news, she quickly weed her with a smile. Her brownish-gold peony pattern dress was solemn and noble. Even Yang Shuwan¡¯s wasn¡¯t as outstanding.

    Yang Shuwan stepped forward, her bright red figure almost blocking Madam Yao¡¯s way. ¡°Eldest Madam, you¡¯re too polite. There¡¯s no need to wee us from afar. We have legs. Even if someone leads the way, we can walk over ourselves.¡±

    These words made it seem like she had an extraordinary rtionship with the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. After saying that, she tilted her head to look at Madam Yao, secretly showing off.

    Madam Yao smiled and agreed with Yang Shuwan. ¡°First Madam Cao is busy today, so you don¡¯t have to deliberately entertain us.¡±

    !!

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife quickly waved her hand. ¡°How can that be? Everyone whoes is a guest. It¡¯s not necessary to be polite.

    With that, she looked at Madam Yao with her slender phoenix eyes. Yang Shuwan nced behind her and immediately smiled. ¡°Oh, these must be the sisters in your residence. How did you raise such beauties? In a few years, they¡¯ll grow up. It¡¯ll be amazing. Just looking at them makes me very envious.¡±

    Yu Youyao pulled Yu Shuangbai out from behind Madam Yao, and so did Yu Jianjia.

    The three sisters bowed to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. ¡°Hello, Madam!¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife first looked at Yu Jianjia. When she saw her moonlight brocade dress, her eyes lit up.

    Then, she looked at Yu Youyao. When she noticed the shark silk on her, she secretly took a deep breath.

    In the end, she looked at Yu Shuangbai. She was also very beautiful in silver.

    The few of them were all beautiful.

    Seeing that Yang Shuwan did not introduce them, Madam Yao smiled and pointed at Yu Youyao and the others, introducing them to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°Your family is really lucky to have raised so many little beauties.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was furious. She had originally nned to bring Jia Jia to talk to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife first, so that she could show that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife treated Jia Jia differently. Then, she would introduce her to the other young misses.

    Who knew that Madam Yao would ruin her ns?

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife instructed an old maid who was following her, ¡°Bring the two madams and young misses to the reception pavilion to talk.¡±

    It was unknown if the old maid was deliberately showing off, or if the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was indeed too big because she led them around the building.

    Everywhere they went, flowers and trees were nted. There were begonia, crepe myrtle flowers, and evening jade peaches. There were also all kinds of flowers and nts on the railings in the aisle. They were all in full bloom at this time of the year, and there were many peonies.

    It was really a magnificent scene.

    Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t help but whisper to Yu Youyao, ¡°There are so many flowers and nts in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao also whispered, ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

    However, she thought to herself that these flowers might not all have been nted by the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Most of them had been shipped into the residence from farmsteads. Some had even been bought or rented from flower farmers in the suburbs.

    The old woman¡¯s ears twitched, and she puffed up her chest with a smug expression.

    After walking for about ten minutes, they finally arrived at the reception pavilion.

    The reception pavilion wasrge and imposing. There were already many madams sitting inside, drinking tea and chatting. The young misses at home were also sitting obediently at the side, all of them dressed up.

    With Yang Shuwan around, Madam Yao recognized her and had to go forward to greet her.

    Yu Youyao and the other sisters also had to bow.

    This was the first time the few of them were out and about. The madams had to size them up carefully and praise them one by one. Only then would their etiquette be considered thorough.

    Yu Youyao and the others had to go through this ordeal.

    Yu Shuangbai leaned over and whispered, ¡°Fortunately, my mother chose a pair of shoes with cow tendon soles for me. I¡¯ll have to wear something softer. Otherwise, I¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m also wearing cow tendon soles. I even asked Liu¡¯er to put a pair of insoles in my shoes.¡±

    With that, she picked up her tea and drank it. She inadvertently saw Yu Jianjia shrinking her feet beside her. Under her dress was a pair of jade-soled shoes. They were really exquisite.

    The jade-soled shoes looked good on her, and they made a soft and crisp sound when she walked.

    However, the foundation was also firm. She did not know if it was difficult to walk in.

    How could it not be difficult?

    After walking for a while, she did not feel anything, but all the madams did note together. If anyone came, they had to stand up and greet them. If they met someone they were familiar with, they had to bow and greet them.

    She was raised in her own room. Even on the furthest road from home, she only walked back to the courtyard every day. In addition, her body was a little weak to begin with, so how could she take it?

    Now, her feet were sore.

    In the morning, Nanny Qin had helped her pick out a pair of cow tendon soles. However, she despised the fact that the cow tendon soles were not as exquisite as the jade shoes, so she did not listen to Nanny Qin.

    She bit her lip lightly. Even if she felt ufortable, she couldn¡¯t show it.

    The adults chatted together, but it was in full swing. It was really pitiful for the sisters in the room. All of them sat there in boredom.

    At 10:30 p.m.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife entered the house with another woman wearing red and gold embroidery.

    This madam¡¯s hair wasbed into a high bun, and there was arge phoenix hairpin iid with red and gold on her head. There was a golden pearl in her mouth that fell onto her forehead. It was a shark pearl the size of a longan. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but gasp when they saw it.

    Shark pearls were rare to begin with, and peanut-sized ones were already precious. This was the first time they had seen one as big as a longan.

    No one present couldpare to its grandeur.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife said with a smile, ¡°Bring the Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife over.¡±

    The Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife also had a smile on her face, but she was too imposing. Even when she smiled, she gave off an indistinct feeling. ¡°I¡¯mte. Everyone has been waiting for a long time.¡± After saying that, she looked at the bright and generous beauty beside her with a reproachful expression. ¡°My wife was about to go out when she saw that the sun was rising today. She felt that her outerwear on it was too thick, so she folded it back and changed into a thin one. It was torture.¡±

    Everyone recognized that the person following behind the Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife was Fifth Miss Lu, Lu Mingyao.

    Lu Mingyao had been walking around the capital for two years.

    She was also present at all the poetry gatherings, flower gatherings, and small banquets. She was beautiful, but she had followed Imperial Consort Lu in the pce. Even her talents were top-notch.

    Today, she was wearing an orange-red dress with a smoky veil. On it, there were mountains, rivers, flowers, and birds. She was really beautiful and outstanding.

    A madam smiled and said, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. This is the year of the imperial examination. It startedst autumn and it hasn¡¯t ended until April this year. Not to mention the sisters, even we are feeling suffocated at home. This flower festival can be considered a breather for us. It¡¯s lively and it¡¯s rare for us to go out. We have to do it carefully.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 254 - 254 Flattering the Top and Stepping on the Low

    254 ttering the Top and Stepping on the Low

    Someone else chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Someone even said, ¡°Quick, take a look. Which young miss isn¡¯t dressed up today? It¡¯s obvious that they all like to look beautiful. Fifth Miss Lu is dressed appropriately for her age.¡±

    Everyone was talking at once, all of them praising Lu Mingyao, making her blush.

    Cao Yingxue walked out from behind her mother. Her light yellow dress was innocent, charming, and beautiful. She was also a jade-like beauty, causing the eyes of the madams to light up.

    !!

    She held Lu Mingyao¡¯s arm and giggled. ¡°Fifth Cousin, your face is so red. You¡¯re as beautiful as a Zhao peony that bloomed in my greenhouse yesterday!¡±

    Her voice was clear and innocent, making everyoneugh.

    Yu Youyao looked at Lu Mingyao.

    A Zhao peony was an expensive peony. Fifth Miss Lu was beautiful and dressed very brightly. She was really as beautiful as a peony.

    Other than a few people from the imperial family, there was probably no one else who couldpete with her for beauty at the flower festival today.

    All the madams changed the topic and began to praise Cao Yingxue for how beautiful she was. Cao Yingxue also blushed and couldn¡¯t help but twirl her feet, wishing she could hide behind Lu Mingyao.

    As they chatted, someone started. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing won a battle in Youzhou at the end ofst year. He¡¯s really impressive. I heard that Di Ren is tall and strong, much taller and stronger than the men of our Great Zhou¡­¡±

    When the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°After guarding Youzhou for three years, he only fought one decent battle¡­¡±

    Immediately, someone disagreed. ¡°That won¡¯t do. The Marquis of Changxing has been guarding Youzhou for three years, and it¡¯s rare for the north to be peaceful for three years. It¡¯s also because Di Ren is afraid of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s reputation.¡±

    It was as if Youzhou had never been peaceful in the past!

    When some of the madams heard this, they picked up their tea and drank it to hide the strange expression on their faces.

    All the madams tried their best to tter the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.

    Although he did not directly mention King You¡¯s name, his words were full of praise and arrogance. It really blew the Marquis of Changxing into the sky and was like stepping on King You in the mud.

    Yu Youyao felt a little sick of it.

    The north was peaceful, but the court was not, especially the vassal lords.

    Only by dealing with the internal matters could one be at peace outside. In the past, there was King You guarding the north. Wasn¡¯t the north more peaceful than now? Wasn¡¯t the court more peaceful now?

    She did not know what was going on with the Marquis of Changxing in Youzhou, but one thing was certain. The Marquis of Changxing could not intimidate the vassal lords of various ces, let alone the entire court.

    After talking for a while, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife finished showing off and suggested that they go to watch a show. ¡°The family has invited the Happiness Crew into the residence. They said that they want to sing the new song, ¡®Dingjun Mountain¡¯, Qin opera¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Mount Dingjun was about the old Shu general Huang Zhong. When Cao Cao attacked the important town of Jiameng Pass in Western Shu, he was still strong. He asked Zhuge Liang for an order to reject the enemy and beat back the enemy general Zhang He. Then, he took advantage of the victory to capture the Tiandang Mountain where the Cao army had stored food. Later, he killed the Cao general Xiahou Yuan and captured Mount Dingjun, where the Cao army¡¯s main camp was located.

    Qin opera was simple, rough, and bold. It was not as elegant as the Kun opera. In the capital, the Kun opera was popr. When the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence sang this song, in addition to showing off that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was old and strong, it was meant to show Marquis of Changxing¡¯s merits of guarding Youzhou. It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort.

    Yang Shuwan immediately smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ve never heard a Qin opera. I¡¯m in luck today.¡±

    Everyone agreed. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was also happy, so she said benevolently, ¡°Young misses, go y by yourself. You don¡¯t have to sit there and do nothing with us.¡±

    Every madam had to give their young misses a few words of advice.

    Seeing Yu Shuangbai¡¯s excited expression, Madam Yao gave up on bringing her along. ¡°It¡¯s not like at home. You can¡¯t run around when you¡¯re walking with your big sisters.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai nodded tightly.

    Thinking about how Nanny Xu was following her, and how Yu Youyao was young but also a refined person, Madam Yao held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re the eldest sister, so you¡¯re more mature than Shuangbai. If there¡¯s anything, get the servant girl toe and look for me.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Second Aunt. We¡¯ll y with Third Sister Song and Sixth Sister Qi.¡±

    Madam Yao was even more relieved when she heard this.

    All the young misses present beamed with joy. They each found their ownpanions and happily walked out of the hall with Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue.

    Yu Shuangbai held Yu Youyao¡¯s arm and walked together with Song Wanhui and Qi Sining.

    Yu Jianjia was a step behind. Looking at the few figures walking in front of her, who couldn¡¯t hide their closeness, her chest felt tight. She pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her mouth, resisting the urge to cough.

    Qi Sinian quietly whispered into Yu Youyao¡¯s ear, ¡°This morning, my mother mentioned the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, so she also mentioned your Yu Residence. Before Nanny Xu was released from the pce, Concubine Zhuang went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce and asked her to hand Nanny Xu over to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to raise Seventh Miss Cao Yingxue. The Empress Dowager did not agree and sent Nanny Xu out of the pce. Not many people knew about this. It was only when my mother happened to enter the pce that day that she heard it¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. Nanny Xu probably did not know about this either. Otherwise, she would have told her.

    Qi Sinian reminded her, ¡°Be careful. Although it¡¯s just an insignificant matter, you saw it today. The Marquis of Changxing won a battle in Youzhou. Now that he¡¯s in the limelight, he won¡¯t really hold it against you. However, you¡¯re probably also famous in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Qi Sinian nodded and changed the topic. ¡°This morning, on the way to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, we bumped into a carriage from the Tang Residence. Fifth Miss Tang is going to the Huining Nunnery. She said that she wants to stay for a few months to pray for the sick Old Madam Tang.¡±

    Emperor Taizong had set up the Hanlin Academy to recruit talents and all the schrs in the world to help the Imperial Court. He had stated clearly, ¡°The selection of the Hanlin Academy is especially important. Disciples have to be of good character and learn well.¡±

    However, Eldest Master Tang doted on his concubines and killed his wife. He was not a person of good character. Everyone in the court knew about it, but no one dared to report it to the emperor.

    Imperial Concubine Lu also doted on the six concubines and had controlled the harem for many years. Wasn¡¯t this also the act of favoring concubines after the wife was dead?

    In the early years, the Imperial Court had neglected the pros and cons.

    One year, in order to congratte Imperial Consort Lu on her birthday, the Weining Marquis Residence had wantonly captured kingfishers from all caught by the Great Zhou Dynasty to be made into a ¡°Ten Thousand Jade Feathers Rainbow Dress.¡± This caused the kingfishers in the suburbs of the capital to disappear, and the Imperial Court was very dissatisfied.

    Song Wanhui frowned and lowered her voice. ¡°This is too ridiculous. Fifth Miss Tang is only growing. How can she go to the nunnery?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai thought of Tang Yunmeng, the daughter of a concubine, who was as arrogant as her fourth sister, Yu Qingning. ¡°First Madam Tang let Fifth Miss Tang go to the nunnery?¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255 Alone

    255 Alone

    It was obvious that this concubine¡¯s daughter had climbed over the head of the first wife to show off her might.

    She no longer cared about the etiquette of a schrly family.

    Yu Youyao knew the inside story. ¡°It¡¯s quieter in the nunnery. Old Madam Tang isn¡¯t in good health, so it¡¯s rare for Fifth Sister Tang to go to the nunnery to pray. In the future, we¡¯ll write more letters to Fifth Sister Tang to prevent her from being bored.¡±

    After all, they were in someone else¡¯s house, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say much about this.

    !!

    The few of them nodded and skipped the topic.

    Qi Sinian held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t been sleeping well at night for a few days. She¡¯s used a lot of methods and even asked a doctor to prescribe a prescription, but it didn¡¯t work. That day, I brought the medicinal fragrance home, and my mother ordered it at night. The next day, when she slept until dawn, she prepared the medicinal tea and medicinal cuisine recipe you gave her. She recovered in less than two days. Thank you so much.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m just worried that you won¡¯t bring me along today and let me go alone. I have to put in more effort.¡±

    Hearing this, Qi Sinian rolled his eyes and nced at Yu Shuangbai. How could she be alone?

    She shouldn¡¯t have thanked her.

    Song Wanhui covered her handkerchief andughed. Suddenly, she remembered that on Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, she had returned to the residence with many bags and went to her grandmother¡¯s house first. Her eldest brother, Song Mingzhao, was also sitting in her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Her grandmother had asked her about Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet.

    Song Wanhui turned to look at her eldest brother. Seeing that he was sitting still and did not seem to have any intention of avoiding her, she could only tell him everything that had happened at the small banquet.

    In the end, she took the medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance that Yu Youyao had given her and left her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Her eldest brother, Song Mingzhao, came out with her.

    Song Wanhui remembered that her brother seemed to like Yu Youyao¡¯s medicinal tea too, so she gave him another bag of medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance. ¡°Take these.¡±

    Song Mingzhao reached out to take it and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡±

    After receiving the gifts, she strode to the front.

    Song Wanhui looked at her eldest brother¡¯s indifferent back and felt that something was amiss.

    As she walked, she realized that something was wrong. She had left her grandmother¡¯s house with her eldest brother, but he did not seem toe and go as he pleased. Instead, he had even walked with her.

    He also took her things and left.

    It was more like¡ª

    He was deliberately waiting for her to deliver the items to him!

    Song Wanhui was stunned for a moment. She tapped her head lightly and muttered softly, ¡°How is that possible? How could Eldest Brother have guessed that I would give him the medicinal tea made by Eldest Miss Yu? It must be a coincidence. Yes, that¡¯s right. Besides, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s things are indeed good. It¡¯s normal for Eldest Brother to like them. Didn¡¯t Grandmother give some to him previously?¡±

    Thinking of this, she did not think much of it.

    Song Wanhui came back to her senses. ¡°My mother used the medicinal fragrance you made and felt that it was especially good. She even specially asked me for more and gave it to my eldest brother. My eldest brother lit it when he was studying. It could also calm his mind and nourish his mind.¡±

    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have given her the medicinal fragrance. Yu Youyao resisted the urge to purse her lips.

    Yu Youyao chatted andughed with Yu Shuangbai, Qi Sinian, and Song Wanhui along the way. asionally, she would stop and admire the flowers and trees nted on the wooden railing.

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip.

    Just now, when she followed them and saw them chatting andughing intimately, she unknowingly slowed down. After a while, she fell behind.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t be bothered to lean forward anymore. She tilted her head and saw that not far away, there were a few young misses who were dressed exceptionally well. They surrounded Fifth Miss Lu and Seventh Miss Cao and chatted andughed. Then, they walked to the wooden railing in small steps to admire the flowers and nts.

    Looking at them, she seemed to be really attracted by the colorful flowers. Unknowingly, she walked along the wooden railing to take a look.

    ¡°Eh, Third Miss Yu, why are you alone?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously looked up and saw Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue, as well as a few young misses of noble families, standing not far away and looking at her.

    The person who was talking to her was Cao Yingxue.

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly took a few steps forward and pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Fifth Miss Lu and Seventh Miss Cao.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at the three people who were with Yu Youyao not far away. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I was only focused on admiring the flowers just now. I didn¡¯t expect to fall behind.¡±

    Cao Yingxue followed Yu Jianjia¡¯s gaze and saw a few young misses chatting andughing together not far away. It was really lively. She understood that there must be Yu Jianjia¡¯s sisters there.

    Looking at the delicate Third Miss of the Yu Residence, Cao Yingxue couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. She wondered what kind of big sister she was.

    She clearly knew that her younger sister was weak, but she still ignored her and let her younger sister be alone. She was really too selfish.

    Lu Mingyao had a good impression of Yu Jianjia.

    After saying that, Yu Jianjia hurriedly changed the topic and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been weak since I was young, so it¡¯s not good for me to walk around and cause trouble, so I¡¯m more concerned about these flowers and nts. In order to let me rest in peace, Father built a greenhouse for me. In the past, I¡¯ve nted flowers in the courtyard, but I¡¯ve never seen so many flowers in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.¡± Yu Jianjia smiled and pointed at a carefully ced flower on the wooden railing.

    ¡°These Moutan peonies are bright red and beautiful, and there are white spots on the petals. They have a unique aura and are blooming extremely well in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. The flowers are big and beautiful, and they¡¯re really the same as normal peonies. I almost couldn¡¯t tell just now that it was actually a camellia.¡± After saying that, she pointed at another pot of white Camellias. ¡°This is a white pearl. It¡¯s a rare variety of white camellia. They usually bloom around February to March. It¡¯s already April, but they¡¯re still blooming so elegantly and beautifully. It¡¯s obvious that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence has put in a lot of effort¡­¡±

    At the mention of the flowers and nts that she was interested in, Yu Jianjia seemed to be in high spirits, and her delicate face turned red.

    She exined all the good breeds on the wooden railing in a logical manner. Every time she mentioned something interesting, she couldn¡¯t help but praise the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence for knowing how to nurture them.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence held a flower festival. She praised the flowers for blooming beautifully and doing a good job. She also indirectly praised the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence for holding a good flower festival.

    Cao Yingxue was happy to hear this. She pulled Lu Mingzhu over. ¡°You have a greenhouse in your courtyard. What flowers and nts are there?¡±

    Yu Jianjia was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s just some orchids, camellias, peonies, and Chinese peonies. They¡¯re not as expensive and rare as yours.¡±

    Her calm ttery made Cao Yingxue take another step closer. ¡°You¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    Yu Jianjia blushed and quickly waved her hand. ¡°I only asked someone who knows how to help. I wasn¡¯t the one who put in the most effort. How could I be impressive?¡±

 Chapter 256 - 256 Pampered by Cousin Zhou

    256 Pampered by Cousin Zhou

    At this point, Yu Jianjia seemed to have thought of something and said gently, ¡°There are a few pots of spring orchids in the greenhouse. Although they¡¯re not expensive, the blooming period of the spring orchids is March. These pots of mine happen to bloom in April, and they¡¯ll bloom in a few days. If Seventh Sister and Fifth Sister don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give you one tomorrow. You can y with it as you please.¡±

    The fragrance of orchids was a rare and elegant thing. No matter what the variety was, everyone liked the fragrance of the flowers.

    She did this to build a rtionship.

    Of course, Cao Yingxue knew this too. However, she had known Yu Jianjia before and had spoken to her a few times. This action was not too sudden, so she agreed happily.

    Even Lu Mingyao smiled and said, ¡°Orchids have always been delicate. Even ordinary species are not easy to raise. Not only is Third Miss Yu¡¯s flower well-nourished, but you also changed the blooming period of the flowers. You¡¯re really impressive. I want to learn more.¡±

    Seeing that Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue were chatting with Yu Jianjia, the few young misses beside them also came forward.

    Which girl didn¡¯t like flowers and nts?

    Who wouldn¡¯t admire flowers at the Flower Festival?

    After talking for a while, the other young misses also became interested. Unknowingly, they surrounded Yu Jianjia and admired the flowers and nts with her.

    Gradually, other young misses were also attracted.

    Song Wanhui took a look and whispered, ¡°Your third sister is in the limelight.¡±

    Just now, she had noticed that Yu Youyao was walking in front of them, but she deliberately slowed down. From time to time, she would tilt her head to look at Yu Jianjia, clearly wanting for her to follow them.

    However, Yu Jianjia did not seem to have such ns. She walked slower and slower. Later, she turned a corner and headed towards Lu Mingyao.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head to take a look and said calmly, ¡°She¡¯s been a little weak since she was young and loves to tend to flowers and nts. I think she¡¯s very knowledgeable when ites to admiring flowers. Everyone is here to admire the flowers, so it¡¯s inevitable that they joined in.¡±

    Seeing her unconcealed coldness, Qi Sinian smiled. ¡°If we¡¯re not going down the same path, we naturally won¡¯t take the same path. Who cares what she does? We¡¯ll do our own thing.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai nced at it and retracted her gaze. She pointed at the octagonal pavilion in front of her. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and sit for a while.¡±

    Just as the young misses were about to rest, the nannies, mothers, and maidservants of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence came over and brought the nannies and maidservants beside the young misses to the corridor not far in front to rest and drink tea.

    When the sisters yed together, it was not good for the people in front of them to follow them.

    Nanny Xu called out to Xia Tao and instructed in a low voice, ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence has made arrangements, so it¡¯s not good to get close. There will be too many people at the Flower Festival. If the sisters gather together, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some trouble. If Nanny and the maidservant aren¡¯t around to guide them, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t know the severity of the matter. Keep an eye on them and tell me if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    When they entered someone else¡¯s house, other than showing them etiquette, they had to rely on themselves for everything else. Even if anything happened, it wasn¡¯t their ce as servants to stand up for them.

    However, she couldn¡¯t leave her young miss¡¯s side and just watch helplessly.

    The octagonal pavilion wasrge and could amodate more than ten to twenty people.

    There was a long wooden chair beside the wooden railing. There was a stone table, a stone stool, a tea table, a chess table, and even a zither table. There was also a desk and a study treasure box on it.

    When Yu Youyao saw the chessboard, her eyes lit up. She quickly pulled Qi Sinian over. ¡°Let¡¯s y chess together.¡±

    ¡°So you know how to y chess. I wonder who said that you¡¯re not talented, but you know how to bluff.¡± Qi Sinian pursed his lips and let Yu Youyao pull her to sit on the chess table.

    Thinking that Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s calligraphy skills were decent and her zither skills seemed to be alright, she guessed that her chess skills were not bad either. Hence, she perked up and nned topete with her on the chessboard.

    When Yu Shuangbai saw this, she secretly covered her mouth andughed.

    Song Wanhui was also shocked. She did not know that Yu Youyao knew how to y chess, so she wanted to ask Yu Shuangbai. When she turned around and saw her smiling strangely, she asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai whispered to her, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while!¡±

    Song Wanhui was filled with doubts. She suppressed her curiosity and went over with Yu Shuangbai to take a look. Not long after, the doubts in her heart were resolved.

    ¡°I identally made a mistake just now. I didn¡¯t n to go down here¡­¡±

    ¡°The chess piece hasn¡¯t been released yet, so it¡¯s not settled¡­¡±

    ¡°You ate so many pieces of mine at once. Don¡¯t you know how to let me¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s mouth twitched withughter. She quickly turned around and covered her mouth tough, but her shoulders were trembling. It was obvious that she wasughing crazily.

    Even Song Wanhui was speechless. She turned to look at Yu Shuangbai. ¡°Why is your big sister such a lousy yer? She¡¯s even regretting her move¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai suppressed herughter. ¡°Cousin Zhou spoiled her. When she yed chess with him, he always gave in to her. If she wanted to withdraw her move, he would let her. If she wanted to win, he would rack his brains to make a game for her to win.¡±

    Song Wanhui was even more speechless.

    Yu Shuangbai continued, ¡°Not only is she a lousy chess yer, but she¡¯s also a chess fanatic. After learning chess for two days, she feels that her chess skills are superb. Whenever she sees someone, she wants to y chess with them. My big brother and second brother were both¡­¡±

    She remembered that on one rare day that Big Brother didn¡¯t go to school, he went to the main house to greet his grandmother and asked Big Sister to y chess with him. Big Brother also wanted to give her pointers. Who knew!

    ¡°That day, when my big brother returned to the second house, he looked like he was in a daze. It looked like he had been harmed badly. My second brother was the same. He doesn¡¯t even want to y chess with her now¡­¡±

    Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth andugh. ¡°Your Cousin Zhou indulges her too much. Look, Sining is so angry that his face is red.¡± She nced at Yu Youyao, who was scratching her cheeks and ears. ¡°Only your Cousin Zhou can stand her being like this.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai pursed her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? No one in the residence ys chess with my big sister. She feels aggrieved, so she went to Cousin Zhou and guess what he said?¡±

    Song Wanhui asked curiously, ¡°You can¡¯t force others to y chess with you, right?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated Cousin Zhou. He called the maidservants from the Jade Courtyard over and taught them how to y chess¡­¡±

    Song Wanhui was dumbfounded. After a while, she said speechlessly, ¡°This is really¡­¡± She did not know what to say.

    On the wooden chessboard, there were ck and white chess pieces. Zhou Linghuai had a white chess piece between his fingers. It was crystal clear, making his fingers look white, smooth and slender like jade.

    Rubbing his fingertips, he thought of the chess piece that Yu Youyao had given him.

    Even the best jade in his hand was not as dense and heavy as the chess piece. The quality was thick, had a crisp sound moving on the board and when held, its texture was too smooth and soft.

    It was really far from it.

    As a result, his interest in chess was reduced by 30%.

 Chapter 257 - 257 Yin Huaixi Will Definitely Rebel

    257 Yin Huaixi Will Definitely Rebel

    In the past, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t used chess pieces before. He felt that it was rare and had its own merits. There was no difference between them, and it wouldn¡¯t affect his interest in ying chess because of the difference in the quality of chess pieces.

    It was obvious that the preferences of chess pieces also varied from person to person. It was also something that the little girl had given him. It was more to her liking and easier to use.

    Yu Youyao was spoiled.

    At the thought of Yu Youyao, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but think of the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± A clear and gentle voice sounded. ¡°Your heart is in a mess.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a monk, yet you still care if others¡¯ hearts are in chaos. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in the Buddhist Sect and your heart is in the mortal world. Why are you pretending in front of me? It¡¯s as if everyone knows who you are.¡±

    The gray-clothed monk sped his fists together, his expression calm. ¡°Please don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯ve been a monk for many years, and my Dharma name is Hui Ji. The past is like three thousand threads of worry which will be cleansed by time.¡±

    His eyes were distant as he sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion. He closed his eyes and twirled the prayer beads in his hand. He was as old as Zhou Linghuai. Although he was wearing a gray servant¡¯s monk robe, it could not hide his magnificence!

    Zhou Linghuai burst outughing. ¡°Keep pretending. I¡¯ll just watch you pretend.¡±

    Zen Master Hui Ji¡¯s eyes did not move. They were clear.

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°You little bald donkey, you¡¯re really smart. In order to cleanse these three thousand threads of trouble, you probably polish them every day. You¡¯re really fooling me.¡±

    Zen Master Hui Ji couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡°It¡¯s your turn.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai simply lost interest in ying chess. With a flick of his finger, he flicked the white chess piece between his fingers onto the chessboard. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s no winner. It¡¯s boring.¡±

    Zen Master Hui Ji finally looked up. ¡°It¡¯s not as interesting as ying with your cousin.¡±

    His tone was calm, and the word ¡°your¡± exuded a faint strange aura.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a little bald donkey. Why are youparing yourself to my cousin? To see whose head is smoother?¡± Thinking of Yu Youyao¡¯s long raven-colored hair that was soft and beautiful, Zhou Linghuai waved his hand. ¡°No, no, you win!¡±

    In the past, when he yed chess with Yu Youyao, the little girl would scratch her ears, bite her lips, pinch her earlobes, frown, and roll her eyes while chattering non-stop¡­

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    He was used to letting the little girl cause trouble. Now that he was ying chess with this little bald monk, he felt bored.

    However, the little girl had led him astray.

    No matter how well-mannered he was, Zen Master Hui Ji couldn¡¯t help but twitch his temples. ¡°Your cousin also knows that you¡¯re a person that looks down on people?¡±

    Back then, this person had dismantled a few night pearls on her mother¡¯s phoenix crown and yed with them. When his father discovered this, he was so angry that he took a whip and chased him away for three streets.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re not pretending anymore?¡±

    These words sessfully made Zen Master Hui Ji shut up.

    The two of them sat in the quiet meditation room and did not speak for a moment. Only the Qingtian Light Stone in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s hand was elegant and colorful.

    The beauty of stone depended on quality.

    The quality of the stone depended on its appearance.

    He examined its skin, then touched it. He analyzed the inside of the stone and observed its spirituality.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. With the Kunwu Knife in his hand, the knife and stone collided, and a ng entered his ears.

    There were many types of tools used for carving, but the more skilled an inscriber was, the fewer tools they needed. A top-notch inscriber would only need one Kunwu Knife.

    Zhou Linghuai did not even raise his head as he said calmly, ¡°King Ping and his son arrived in Tongzhou this morning. They can enter the capital before midnight at thetest.¡±

    Zen Master Hui Ji looked down at the wooden chessboard. He took out a white chess piece and ced it on the chessboard. The entire chessboard exuded a murderous aura.

    He pressed his palms together, and his face revealed sorrow andpassion. ¡°Life is like chess. All living beings in the world are nothing. In the universe, there are white knives and ck des.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing.

    Zen Master Hui Ji said, ¡°Back then, after you and Mr. Xian Yun interacted, Mr. Xian Yun personally came to my house to meet me. He said that in the important ce of the capital, under the emperor¡¯s rule, there was only a talented Song Mingzhao. Since ancient times, there have been outstanding people and ces in the south, but only Xie Jingliu was unique.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was a little surprised.

    Zen Master Hui Ji continued, ¡°There¡¯s a prince in Youzhou who¡¯s a genius, and there¡¯s also someone like him. There¡¯s no other in the world. People like you are rare in the world. Even if onees out in sixty years, they can manage the prosperity of the country for half a century. Now, once four of them appear, it¡¯ll be chaos and cause the copse of the country.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was slightly stunned but said nothing.

    Zen Master Hui Ji said, ¡°There can¡¯t be two tigers on one mountain. The four heroes of Youzhou will monopolize two. They will be divided into rulers and ministers. If Yin Huaixi doesn¡¯t die, he will definitely rebel.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Yin Huaixi is already dead.¡±

    Master Hui Ji looked at him. ¡°Back then, the Di people mobilized arge number of troops and approached the north. The You King led his troops to fight. The heir, Yin Huaixi, had already seen through the first move, so he used Youzhou as a chessboard to set up the overall situation. Then, the twelve-year-old heir of the You King rushed to the battlefield and turned the tide to recover the lostnd. However, when he fought the Di people, he asked one of the generals under the Marquis of Weining, the Marquis of Changxing, to shoot his horse and he was trampled to death.¡±

    There was a smile on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips, making it impossible to tell if he was happy or angry.

    Master Hui Ji lowered his eyes. ¡°As far as I know, when Yin Huaixi was on his way to the battlefield back then, he used his status as the heir to write a letter to the vassal lords of the threends. No one knows the contents of the letter, but it¡¯s not difficult to guess. Zuo Ji only sensed that the You King¡¯s residence was doomed, so he hoped that the vassal lords of the threends could help save King You¡¯s life when his life was in danger.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and carved.

    Master Hui Ji said, ¡°Yin Huaixi thinks highly of himself. All the ordinary people in the world are in front of him, and he doesn¡¯t take them seriously. How can he not know that the vassal lords of various ces are governing separately? How can he have feelings for them? How can he not know that the Imperial Court is afraid of the vassal lords? How can he take the risk to plead for King You? Others think that he¡¯s just a child who¡¯s desperate, but this letter is really heartbreaking.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai gently carved the patterns on the stone.

    ¡°After killing all the benevolent and loyal hearts of the vassal kings, disputes arose when the vassal kings moved. King Ping brought the heir into the capital. It¡¯s obvious that Young Master Yin knows everyone¡¯s hearts.¡± At this point, Hui Ji looked up at him.

    Zhou Linghuai blew on the stone chips on the Qingtian stone. ¡°Ye Hanyuan is about to enter the capital.¡±

    Zen Master Hui Ji suddenly closed his eyes and did not move. After a while, he said, ¡°There is karma. He¡¯s also seeking benevolence.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai put away the Kunwu Knife, wrapped the light stone in a silk cloth, and ced it in his sleeve. Then, he took out a palm-sized round box. ¡°Uncle Sun has refined a special pill called the Essence Protection Pill. It can nourish one¡¯s vitality. Take it once a day and split it into two portions. It¡¯s not beneficial to take too much.¡±

 Chapter 258 - 258 Cousin, Ask Quickly

    258 Cousin, Ask Quickly

    The sound of wheels in his ears made Zen Master Hui Ji close his eyes and recite a scripture. ¡°Amitabha. The heart is formless. A person¡¯s appearance will change ording to the good and evil of the heart. With a thought, one will be foolish, and with a thought, one will be wise. Protect your true heart, and in an instant, it will be eternal. You can¡¯t say that you¡¯reprehending the words of Buddha. You have to walk the path of Buddha¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai left the meditation room. The Buddhist scripture was still echoing in his ear. His gaze was deep. In the distance, the wishing Bodhi tree cover was like a cloud, and the red wishing silk on it fluttered in the wind.

    Suddenly, he remembered that on the day of the Buddhist Festival, the little girl was in this meditation room. She gently tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, did you see the wishing Bodhi outside the meditation room? I went there to make a wish just now. I¡¯m very strong. The wishing silk was thrown high up, so it will definitely hang for a long time. The longer and higher the wishing silk is hung on the tree, the more effective it will be.¡±

    He had never believed in ghosts and gods, only himself. However, Zhou Linghuai was amused by the little girl¡¯s chatter.

    !!

    Yu Youyao chatted on. ¡°When I was throwing the wishing silk just now, a strange wind blew from somewhere, scaring me. Fortunately, there was a good wind. I borrowed the force to send the wishing silk to a high branch. The auntie who sold it said that this was a good sign and auspicious.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good sign that the wind sent it to the top branch.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yu Youyao nodded vigorously. Then, she tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve and asked happily, ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you ask me what I wished for?¡±

    He did not believe this, so there was naturally nothing to ask. However, he saw Yu Youyao pouting slightly and looking at him with sparkling eyes with anticipation. Her face was filled with the words, ¡°Cousin, quickly ask, quickly ask.¡± Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask smoothly, ¡°I wonder what wish Cousin made just now?¡±

    Yu Youyao giggled and tilted her head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell Cousin. It won¡¯t work if I tell him!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai immediately felt his hand itch. He raised his hand and tapped her forehead lightly.

    Yu Youyao looked aggrieved. ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t be smart if you knock me again!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenlyughed. He looked up and saw the green clouds above his head. Only then did he realize that he had unknowingly arrived under the Bodhi tree.

    He sat under the tree and looked up. The red silk of the tree swayed in the wind. It was as if he could see a little girl in a in dress standing under the tree on her tiptoes.

    A Bodhi tree did not attract dust. It represented Prajna, and was extremely pure

    He wondered which one belonged to the little girl.

    He wondered what the little girl wished for.

    asionally, when a gust of wind blew, the branches and leaves of the Bodhi tree would move, and the wishing silk hanging on the tree would fall. The monk who was sweeping the ground bent down to pick up the wishing silk.

    Zhou Linghuai asked calmly, ¡°What will the temple do with the wishing silk that fell from the tree?¡±

    The monk who was sweeping the floor retracted his gaze. ¡°Amitabha. Bodhisattva originally did not have a tree, and the mirror was not a tform. It originally did not have anything, so how could it cause dust! Bodhisattva only seeks what is in its heart, so why should it seek enlightenment from the outside? Naturally, it was consecrated in front of Buddha and received incense offerings. After chanting for 49 days, it was burned clean. It sought Buddha but sought the heart, so it could be considered as resolving the karma.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai noticed the copper coins on the wishing silk and suddenly understood. What was hanging on the tree was wishing for money, and what had fallen to the ground was also incense money.

    So much for karma.

    His cousin¡¯s wishing silk was probably no longer on the tree. Zhou Linghuai looked up at the tree with a disappointed expression. He turned his wheelchair and prepared to leave.

    At this moment, a wishing silk fell to the ground at his feet with a ng. The breeze blew, and the wishing silk was flipped. ¡°May Cousin¡¯s evil illness disappear on its own, and all his illnesses disappear. May he stay away from cmity and live a peaceful life.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze suddenly paused. It was the little girl¡¯s handwriting.

    He bent down and picked up the wishing silk. His fingers gently stroked the words on it. He could feel that when the little girl wrote this line, she was reciting Buddhist scriptures in her heart and filled with pious hope.

    He smiled. ¡°Yin San!¡±

    Yin San, who was hiding in the rockery, suddenly appeared and bowed. ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai handed the wishing silk to him and instructed, ¡°Tie it to the highest point of the tree.¡±

    Since this was his cousin¡¯s wish, he had to be the ¡°good wind¡± to help her achieve her wish. She had to let this wishing silk hang at the highest point for a long time.

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡± Yin San took the wishing silk and jumped onto the tree. In a moment, he was at the top of the tree and tied the wishing silk to it.

    Zhou Linghuai stood under the tree. The Bodhi tree towered into the clouds, covering the sky like the tree in the Jade Courtyard. However, he could still see a bright red color between the green clouds. It would probably take a long time for it to fade.

    He looked at it for a long time until his neck felt sore. Then, he lowered his head.

    He wondered how the little girl was doing in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    Qi Sinian, who was ying chess with Yu Youyao, watched as she twirled the white chess piece in her hand and stared at the chessboard, scratching her cheeks and ears. ¡°Where am I going to do now?¡± Seeing a gap in the middle, he reached out his hand. ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked up at her.

    Seeing that she did not answer with a straight face, Yu Youyao moved her hand to another spot. ¡°Or here?¡±

    The veins on Qi Sinian¡¯s forehead also twitched, but he resisted the urge to flip the chessboard.

    He finally understood. Eldest Miss Yu had said that her talent was not good, and she was not lying at all. He had seen people with bad chess skills, but she had never seen anyone as bad as her. However, she was a lousy chess yer, and her chess skills were extremely poor. It was infuriating.

    After waiting for a long time, Yu Youyao still did not make a move. Qi Sinian was a little impatient. ¡°Are you going to y or not?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, okay? Don¡¯t rush me. My cousin said that you have to think carefully when ying chess. I¡¯ll make a move after I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Qi Sinian¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°Your cousin is right, so you have to y chess with him.¡±

    At this moment, a few young misses escorted Lu Mingyao, Cao Yingxue, and Yu Jianjia towards the octagonal pavilion. The group chatted andughed. It was really lively.

    They had finished admiring the flowers.

    The two of them looked at each other and naturally picked up the ck and white chess pieces from the chessboard in tacit understanding. They ced them into the chessboard and did not n to continue ying.

    A maidservant served tea and they picked it up to drink.

    Yu Youyao sat still, not nning to go up and curry favor. However, after Yu Jianjia entered the pavilion, she saw her immediately. She even brought Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue over.

    Since they had already walked over, it was not appropriate for Yu Youyao to sit any longer, so she stood up.

    Yu Jianjia warmly held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and introduced her warmly, ¡°Big Sister, this is Seventh Sister Cao of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s family and Fifth Sister Lu of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s family. They¡¯re both polite and kind people.¡±

    She had befriended a nobledy at the Flower Festival, so she couldn¡¯t wait to introduce her sisters to her. In the eyes of anyone, she was polite and kind.

 Chapter 259 - 259 The Bereaved Eldest Daughter

    259 The Bereaved Eldest Daughter

    Since she had already been introduced, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t just stand there. She went forward and bowed.

    She was dressed in a green parasol tree patterned outfit. It was not as bright as Lu Mingyao¡¯s orange outfit, nor was it as beautiful as Cao Yingxue¡¯s yellow outfit. However, when she stood with Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue, the young misses present realized something.

    Eldest Miss Yu was beautiful and pure. She sped her hands by her sides and bowed gently. Her skirt was gently piled up like a parasol flower. She looked elegant and noble, not inferior to Lu Mingyao. Even Cao Yingxue was inferior to her.

    Lu Mingyao held her teacup tightly and sat still.

    The nanny by her side was the best in the pce.

    Her etiquette was also the best in the capital. No matter where she went, she would be praised.

    However, at this moment, when she saw Yu Youyao, whose name was simr to Yu Jianjia¡¯s, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but narrow.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Eldest Miss Yu.¡± These indifferent words made it seem like Yu Youyao rushed over.

    Cao Yingxue ignored her and turned to hold Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s have a poetry recital.¡±

    When the young misses of the various families gathered together, it was inevitable that they would show some talent.

    Yu Jianjia felt a little uneasy. She bit her lip and turned to look at Yu Youyao, her eyes filled with apology. However, Cao Yingxue pulled her to sit at the stone table at the side.

    Immediately, a yellow-robed girlforted her. ¡°You¡¯re just being kind. Fifth Miss Lu, Seventh Miss Cao, and the others want to y with whoever they want. It¡¯s probably because your big sister isn¡¯t pleasing to the eye and they don¡¯t like her. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip. ¡°My big sister also has a good personality. Perhaps fate still matters between people.¡±

    These words made the few young misses present purse their lips. They also felt that Yu Jianjia was too kind. Although they couldn¡¯t agree with her, everyone liked to be with such a person.

    A group of young misses sat around the stone table and wrote poems. It was really lively.

    Yu Shuangbai was furious. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°As long as they¡¯re well-mannered, people will reciprocate when they¡¯re greeted. What do Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue mean?¡±

    Song Wanhui looked at Yu Jianjia thoughtfully. ¡°When I went to the Thousand Gold Pavilion earlier, I happened to see Third Miss Yu, Seventh Miss Cao, and Fifth Miss Lu together.¡±

    She had to stop when she spoke.

    Yu Youyao understood.

    Seeing how lively the group of women in the octagonal pavilion was, Qi Sinian couldn¡¯t stand staying any longer and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside to admire the flowers.¡±

    Just as Yu Youyao was thinking this, the few of them stood up¡ª

    Cao Yingxue, who had ignored them just now, turned around and invited with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re holding a poetry recital. Eldest Miss Yu,e over to y. It¡¯ll be more lively with more people.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was stunned for a moment. She quickly waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know poetry, so I won¡¯t join in the fun. I don¡¯t want to disappoint everyone.¡±

    Cao Yingxue covered her mouth with a fan and smiled. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Eldest Miss Yu today, so I want to befriend you. Eldest Miss Yu, you have to give me face. Don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Seventh Sister, are you trying to embarrass me? You can¡¯t include me, lest it spoils everyone¡¯s mood and it bes my fault.¡±

    There was a smile in her gentle voice. It was neither soft nor hard, but it was very polite. It sounded like sugar beans wrapped in frosting in one¡¯s ears. It was sweet, but also very unpleasant.

    Cao Yingxue¡¯s expression darkened on the spot. Her lips were smiling, but her face was dark. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, you¡¯re a guest. I originally wanted to invite you to y with me so that I could do my best as a host. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t give me face, but you¡¯re even ndering me.¡±

    After saying that, Cao Yingxue even turned to look at Yu Jianjia and said sarcastically, ¡°To think that you¡¯ve always praised your big sister in front of me. You said she grew up in front of Grandmother and learned the rules from the nannies in the pce. Her etiquette is excellent. Now, it seems that it¡¯s nothing much.¡±

    It was probably because Grandmother had spoiled her that she had hired a nanny to be educated in the residence.

    She did not expect these words to implicate her.

    Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment. She nced at Seventh Miss Cao, then at Yu Youyao. She bit her lip lightly, and her fair lips immediately turned red, making her look even more delicate and innocent.

    Qi Sinian and Song Wanhui also understood that Cao Yingxue did not hide her hostility towards Yu Youyao. Inviting Yu Youyao to a poetry recital was an excuse. She was deliberately making things difficult for her.

    The two of them looked at each other and frowned.

    Although Yu Youyao was a guest, Cao Yingxue couldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    However, as long as Cao Yingxue embarrassed Yu Youyao in front of the young misses, how could Yu Youyao still have the face to continue living in the nobledies¡¯ circle in the future?

    It was obvious how vicious she was.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. ¡°I already said that I don¡¯t know poetry, but Seventh Miss Cao still embarrassed me. Isn¡¯t that making things difficult for me? I¡¯m also a guest. Seventh Miss Cao has to do her part as a host, so she can¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    She did not even call Seventh Sister. It was obvious that she was angry.

    Cao Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in anger. ¡°You¡¯re so sharp-tongued.¡±

    Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡°You tter me.¡±

    Cao Yingxue was speechless for a moment, and the atmosphere froze.

    Lu Mingyao¡¯s sharp fingertips gently rubbed the pink and colorful patterns on the teacup as she changed the topic. ¡°I heard that Eldest Miss Yu learned rules and upbringing from a nanny from the pce?¡±

    Yu Youyao had lost her mother since she was young. She couldn¡¯t deny it even if she wanted to.

    It was also true that ¡°The eldest daughter of a bereaved wife has no teachings.¡±

    As long as it involved upbringing, Yu Youyao would not be able to defend herself. No matter how sharp-tongued she was, could she still defend herself?

    Before Yu Youyao could speak.

    Cao Yingxue reacted and covered her mouth as she giggled. ¡°Did Nanny teach you to leave your weak sister behind to y when you¡¯re a guest at someone else¡¯s house?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s smile was gentle. Cao Yingxue hated Nanny Xu for entering the Yu Residence, so she had also vented her anger on her.

    If Yu Jianjia did not leave with them, how would she think that her Big Sister had left her behind? Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened in anger, and she was about to retort¡ª

    Then, she heard Yu Jianjia exin anxiously, ¡°Seventh Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. Just now, I saw that the flowers of the Marquis of Changxing were blooming well. I was too engrossed in admiring the flowers and unknowingly fell behind. Big Sister isn¡¯t¡­¡±

    One of the young misses frowned. ¡°Even if you fall behind, doesn¡¯t your big sister know how to wait for you? How can she be like this? You¡¯re still covering for her. You¡¯re too easy to bully¡­¡±

 Chapter 260 - 260 Splashing Tea on Her Face

    260 Sshing Tea on Her Face

    Seeing that this was making things worse, Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale.

    Although she was exining for her, her face looked as if he had been wronged. Yu Youyao found his pretense funny.

    She was the eldest daughter of a widow, but she still dared to show off in front of her. She was also very stupid. Cao Yingxue smiled faintly. ¡°I heard that Eldest Miss Yu lost her mother since she was young, so they hired a nanny from the pce to teach her the rules. This girl was naturally raised differently. She has a bad taste in her bones¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao knocked on the teacup and slowly stood up. Her slender figure was so gentle that the other young misses present couldn¡¯t help but look over in awe.

    !!

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s bearing was really good!

    ¡°Seventh Miss Cao, are you saying that I¡¯m ill-mannered?¡± Yu Youyao looked down at the teacup in her hand. The top-grade Biluochun was curled up like a conch. It was green and fragrant.

    Yes, it was a pity about this good cup of tea.

    Cao Yingxue was stunned by the question. She looked at Yu Youyao, who was dressed in green and pure clothes, standing in front of her. Her slender figure was delicate and beautiful, and she was not inferior to her cousin, Lu Mingyao.

    However, she had clearly heard Yu Jianjia mention it by chance.

    Yu Youyao used to be obese. It was only after Nanny Xu entered the residence that she had changedpletely in just a month. It was as if she had be a different person.

    All of this was thanks to Nanny Xu!

    Nanny Xu was the Empress Dowager¡¯s most powerful aunt. She was also the nanny she had taken a fancy to, but Yu Youyao had snatched her away.

    Cao Yingxue suddenly felt a surge of anger in her heart. Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°The books say that the eldest daughter of a widow has no manners. Who else is there but you? You still have the cheek to rebuke. Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re ill-mannered?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, a few young misses couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.

    ¡°This Eldest Miss Yu really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Seventh Miss Cao kindly invited her to y with her, but she actually doesn¡¯t appreciate it. She¡¯s really uneducated¡­ and rude.¡± The word ¡°uneducated¡± circled her mouth. She still felt that it was inappropriate, so she changed it, but the meaning was simr.

    ¡°Seventh Miss Cao is a polite and kind person. She can¡¯t stand seeing Eldest Miss Yu leave her weak sister alone. Isn¡¯t it rude of her to joke around with other young misses?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who doesn¡¯t give the host face. The eldest daughter of a widow has no manners. Saying this is already being nice.¡±

    In the octagonal pavilion, more than ten young misses were sitting on round stools. They surrounded Cao Yingxue, Lu Mingyao, and Yu Jianjia. Some were holding their handkerchiefs to cover their mouths andughing lightly. Some were holding fans to cover half of their faces andughing. Some were simply not hiding it and were openly looking at Yu Youyao with disdain and mockery.

    The scene was too beautiful.

    However, the words that came out of the young misses¡¯ mouths were filled with mockery. Behind the handkerchiefs and incense fans, they hid their disdainful faces.

    Yu Jianjia looked worried. She opened her mouth slightly, and she parted her lips, making her look tender and bright. ¡°Seventh Sister, my eldest sister didn¡¯t mean to offend you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±

    Since she had pleaded for Yu Youyao, the young misses around her inevitably felt that she was gentle and kind.

    However, Yu Youyao could vaguely see the corners of Yu Jianjia¡¯s lips curl up.

    Yu Jianjia had bitten her lip today. There was a hint of paleness and weakness on her pale pink lips, but it did not make her look sickly. Instead, it only made her look weak.

    Cao Yingxue raised her head proudly and sneered at Yu Youyao. ¡°Heh, since Jia Jia pleaded for you, I won¡¯t hold it against you. After all, you¡¯re a guest. No one will think that I¡¯m deliberately making things difficult for you. They¡¯ll think that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence doesn¡¯t treat our guests well¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved slightly, and her pomegranate-red lips were as bright as fire. ¡°Seventh Miss Cao is indeed magnanimous.¡±

    Cao Yingxue raised her chin. ¡°Of course, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope Seventh Miss Cao can continue to be so magnanimous!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s fair fingers were beautiful against the pink color of the teacup.

    Cao Yingxue¡¯s heart constricted, but before she could react¡ª

    Yu Youyao raised her hand and filled a cup with warm tea, immediately sshing it on Cao Yingxue¡¯s face.

    Her tant behavior stunned all the young misses present. They gasped and eximed¡ª

    Not everyone could match up to the status of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Which young miss who could be invited to the Flower Festival was not a young miss of a prestigious family?

    When have they ever seen someone ssh tea on someone¡¯s face at the slightest disagreement?

    Even Cao Yingxue was stunned.

    Her face that had delicate makeup was covered in tea leaves. The tea flowed down her wet face and dripped from her chin, drenching the expensive clothes she had carefully chosen.

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and said in a panic, ¡°Big Sister, what, what are you doing? You¡¯re a guest. How, how¡­¡±

    She bit her lip, but she didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Lu Mingyao had already stood up and stared at Yu Youyao coldly. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, Yingxue has already forgiven you and doesn¡¯t care about the mistakes you¡¯ve made. You actually repaid kindness with ingratitude and sshed tea on her face. You¡¯re too much.¡±

    She was dressed in bright orange and was a little taller than Yu Youyao. When she stood in front of Yu Youyao, she looked condescending and domineering.

    Yu Youyao nced at Yu Jianjia indifferently, and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°My third sister is right. I epted an invitation from the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to participate in the Flower Festival. No matter what, I¡¯m a guest. As the host, Seventh Miss Cao, you have to treat me well. Only by doing your best as a host can you show the hospitality of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. I wonder how I offended Seventh Miss Cao? On the other hand, Seventh Miss Cao was rude and forced me to do something I didn¡¯t want to do. She was rude at first, then she said vicious words. After offending me, how did I be the one in the wrong?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she opened her mouth.

    What she meant was that Yu Youyao was a guest. How could she do such a rude thing as sshing tea on someone? However, Yu Youyao had deliberately misinterpreted her words. Instead, she had used the hospitality of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to say that Seventh Miss Cao was rude and offensive.

    Lu Mingyao was speechless.

    He looked at Yu Youyao standing there. Her posture was calm and beautiful, but her thin and straight back was like the green parasol tree. It was straight on the inside and the outside. Even though it was full of leaves, it did not hide its scorching beauty. There was a tenacity that could not be shaken.

    She was really elegant.

    She pinched her handkerchief and retorted, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu sshed tea on someone¡¯s face just because of a disagreement. This isn¡¯t something a well-mannered young miss from a wealthy family would do.¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261 Donâ€™t Blame Others If You Donâ€™t Respect Yourself

    261 Don¡¯t me Others If You Don¡¯t Respect Yourself

    She was just short of saying that Yu Youyao was ill-mannered.

    Initially, she did not want to bother with Fifth Miss Lu from the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence. However, this Fifth Miss Lu was in a hurry to make her presence known, and it was very annoying.

    Only then did Yu Youyao look up at Lu Mingyao. ¡°Fifth Miss Lu is two years older than me. She also has a reputation for talent and virtue in the capital.¡±

    As soon as she heard this, Lu Mingyao¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. She had a bad feeling. Then, she heard Yu Youyao say in a gentle voice,

    !!

    ¡°Please forgive me for being ignorant, but I didn¡¯t know that the word ¡®education¡¯ had such a severity. I¡¯ve learned from the teachings of my elementary school, such as ¡®Internal Training¡¯, ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, ¡®Biographies of Exemry Women¡¯, and ¡®Home Training¡¯. As a woman with ¡®education¡¯, I¡¯ve learned something today.¡±

    Lu Mingyao held her breath.

    Yu Youyao did not say explicitly that she did not have any upbringing, but it was obvious from her words. Needless to say, she would not be able to escape if she said that she did not have any seriousness. This way, her so-called reputation for talent and virtue would be undeserved.

    To destroy a person, it was better to expose and condemn their motives and thoughts.

    Only at this moment did she suddenly realize how powerful Yu Youyao was.

    She was the most gentle person when she smiled, but she was still smiling when she was told that she had no upbringing.

    When she spoke, she was neither fast nor slow, but her words were like a soft knife entering and out of her. However, she could not even refute and could only ept it obediently.

    At the side, Cao Yingxue thought about how she had actually let Yu Youyao ssh tea all over her face. How could she tolerate such humiliation? She waved away the handkerchief that the maidservant had handed over and pointed at Yu Youyao in exasperation. She screamed, ¡°Yu Youyao, you ill-mannered thing. You sshed tea all over my face and even used me of being rude¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at Cao Yingxue. ¡°Seventh Miss Cao is a nobledy from a prestigious family. Since she was young, she has been familiar with all kinds of dogmatic norms. In the Book of the Later Han, Biographies of Exemry Women and Cao Shi¡¯s Uncle¡¯s Wife, it was said that, ¡°If you can choose your words, don¡¯t say evil words. Wise women do not spread hate on others.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Cao Yingxue¡¯s eyes widened in shock. All her unwillingness and resentment were stopped by Yu Youyao¡¯s words. For a moment, she froze on the spot, her eyes red.

    The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    The young misses, who had originally wanted to help, were so stunned by this sentence that they did not dare to open their mouths.

    Which wealthy family didn¡¯t value teaching?

    Which young miss hadn¡¯t been familiar with all kinds of teachings since she was young?

    These teachings were the only criteria to show if the young misses were well-mannered but it was very different when one of these growing children talked about it.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°The eleventh chapter of ¡®Women¡¯s Analects¡¯ is about being gentle. Smile when having tea and water. Talk if you have something to say and act if you have something to do. If you¡¯re idle, you won¡¯t make it far. Don¡¯t learn from foolish women and not understand the root cause. Obscene words and insults will provoke rather than gain respect. I advise women to think before they act.¡±

    As she said this, a faint smile appeared on her lips. It was like a cold wind that blew through a pool of water, revealing traces of coldness. In Cao Yingxue¡¯s eyes, it also revealed a hint of disdain. Her gaze was filled with shame and anger.

    Cao Yingxue¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid. Her chest rose and fell as she opened her mouth. ¡°Shut¡­¡±

    Before she could say the word ¡°up,¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s bright lips opened again, and they were so bright that they hurt Cao Yingxue¡¯s eyes. ¡°The ¡®Lessons for Women of the Li Family¡¯ states that we should keep love in our hearts, and speak tomunicate. The speaker is a cardinal of honor and disgrace. They can determine whether people will be close or estranged. They can also separate or unite differences, cause grievances or revive resentment. Therefore, a virtuous woman should be careful with her words for the fear of ndering otherwise. She should do this regardless of whether she is in front of the Emperor or in a leisurely ce. When she hears other people¡¯s words of ttery, she should be indifferent. She shouldn¡¯t be involved in gossip, teasing, spreading hate or doing anything suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Lessons for Women of the Li Family¡± was a must for women.

    Cao Yingxue held her breath and opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t say a word. Her angry face turned red bit by bit as Yu Youyao spoke slowly, and her eyes were burning.

    Yu Jianjia slowly lowered her head, her eyshes trembling slightly. Her thick and long eyshes lowered slightly, covering the darkness in her eyes.

    Yu Youyao was really smart. She had been criticized for being ill-mannered. She did not argue, but she was trying to save face in a roundabout way, using the style of a woman. Any young miss who had been taught the style of a woman did not dare to easily argue with her, afraid that they would be ill-mannered.

    This way, no one present dared to say that Yu Youyao was ill-mannered anymore. Those who had said that Yu Youyao was ill-mannered previously had really be ill-mannered.

    There were four imperatives of a woman: women¡¯s virtue, women¡¯s speech, women¡¯s appearance, and women¡¯s merit.

    Just now, when they had mocked Yu Youyao¡¯s actions, they had also vited the virtues of a woman.

    Yu Youyao looked at Cao Yingxue with a burning gaze. ¡°The ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯ states that anyone who is a woman should be sensible, gentle, elegant and have the four virtues and three subserviences¡­ Their words should be solemn, and their actions should be limited. A woman should avoid private conversations and be quiet. She should have a deep heart and look peaceful.¡± At this point, she smiled lightly and asked slowly, ¡°I¡¯m a bereaved eldest daughter. I¡¯m not as well-mannered as Seventh Miss Cao. I¡¯m afraid that others will think that I¡¯m ill-mannered, so I¡¯ve read a few more books since I was young. I wonder if I¡¯m right?¡±

    ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, ¡®The Analects of Women¡¯, ¡®Biographies of Exemry Women¡¯, and ¡®Home Training¡¯ were all teachings that daughters of wealthy families had to learn at the age of seven. It was also a necessary standard to measure the upbringing of a youngdy.

    Even though Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of a widow, she was still able to grasp these teachings so easily. It was obvious that she had been well-mannered at home.

    Inparison, they had been taught by their mother since they were young but were inferior to her, the eldest daughter of a widow.

    No one present was a fool. How could they not hear this?

    However, Yu Youyao did not say this directly. Instead, she struck her with a soft knife and pulled out with a hard knife. No one present dared to refute her. Wouldn¡¯t they be aggrieved and dare to be angry but not dare to say anything?

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they be someone who had no upbringing?

    Cao Yingxue was so angry that she was trembling. Her chest kept rising and falling, and her breathing was cold as she red at Yu Youyao.

    In her fierce eyes, Yu Youyao¡¯s bright figure was like a parasol tree in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, exuding a majestic and unshakable aura. In particr, her eyes were beautiful and expensive, and were shockingly bright. Just looking at them made her feel very intimidating, so she did not dare to meet her gaze, afraid that she would be intimidated.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Marquis of Changxingâ€™s Residence

    262 Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze was indifferent as she scanned her surroundings. Her gentle and smiling voice suddenly faded. ¡°All the young misses here are from reputable families. They¡¯ve been well-mannered since they were young. Whether I¡¯m well-mannered or not, my elders willment on it. I won¡¯t admit it even if all the young misses say it.¡±

    All the young misses looked at each other, unable to hide the awkwardness on their faces. They were all youngdies and rarely went out. Those with thin skin even blushed on the spot and covered their faces with their handkerchiefs, not daring to look up.

    Previously, when Seventh Miss Cao had criticized Yu Youyao, they had often helped to speak up for her. They had only thought that Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s status was important, so they had the intention to build a rtionship with her. It was inevitable that they would wee her. Unexpectedly, Yu Youyao was not an easily bullied person.

    After thismotion, they became the ones who had no upbringing.

    However, Yu Youyao was very smart. Even if she said that someone wasn¡¯t well-mannered, she wasn¡¯t as straightforward as Seventh Miss Cao. She was caught off guard and directly retorted with the style of a woman, making everyone speechless.

    Yu Youyao sucked on a flower, looking extremely bright. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone rushing to embarrass themselves.¡±

    ¡°Yu Youyao, I¡¯m the Seventh Miss of the Marquis of Changxing. How dare you scold me¡­¡± Cao Yingxue screamed, her mind exploding. She was about to rush forward¡­

    She was wearing a dress that reached the ground today, and the side of the dressnded lightly on the ground.

    When she walked, the hem of her dress fluttered gently, making her look even more light and noble. When she sat, her water-like cloud silk dress was piled up at her feet, looking as beautiful as a flower.

    She had finally shown her character.

    Such a dress was beautiful, but it also tested one¡¯s bearing and behavior. One had to be especially careful.

    However, at this moment, how could Cao Yingxue still remember her manners?

    Her eyes were focused on Yu Youyao¡¯s delicate face and calm demeanor. When she thought about how she had been sshed with tea and how she had been used of being ¡°uneducated¡±, she wished she could p Yu Youyao¡¯s face until her mouth was crooked and her face was swollen. Only then could she vent the resentment in her heart.

    Unexpectedly, she rushed over in a hurry and stepped on the corner of her dress. Her body staggered, and her eyes widened in fear as she screamed, ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Lu Mingyao was shocked and subconsciously pulled Cao Yingxue back.

    But it was toote!

    ¡°Ah, ah¡ª¡± Cao Yingxue screamed as her body fell forward. Even Lu Mingyao, who was pulling her, staggered. Her face turned white in shock as she frantically tugged at Yu Jianjia¡¯s sleeve.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t dodge in time. When Lu Mingyao pulled her, her body immediately tilted. Her jade-soled shoes slid forward, and she heard a cracking sound from her ankle. There was a sharp pain in her ankle, causing her eyes to turn red and her face to turn as pale as paper.

    With a bang, the three of them fell into a pile.

    The change happened in a sh, catching everyone present off guard.

    Yu Youyao was also dumbfounded. For some reason, she felt that this scene was¡­

    Very funny!

    Yu Shuangbai, Qi Sinian, and Song Wanhui were also dumbfounded. Just now, they had arrogantly mocked Yu Youyao for not having any upbringing and wanted to embarrass her.

    Unexpectedly, it had only been a short while, but they had already fallen into a pile. They were the ones who had embarrassed themselves. They were really a joke.

    Wasn¡¯t it poisonous?

    The maidservants standing outside the pavilion were also stunned by this change. They were stunned for a short while before they snapped out of their daze. They hurriedly ran into the pavilion and helped the young misses up.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Cao Yingxue fell the hardest. Her forehead was red, and it would swell up in a while. Not only that, but she also felt a headache, a pain in her hands, a pain in her waist, a pain in her legs, and a pain in her entire body.

    Cao Yingxue was in pain and anger. Her liver and lungs were about to explode, and her eyes were turning ck.

    It was all because of that b*tch, Yu Youyao!

    How hateful!

    The corners of Lu Mingyao¡¯s mouth were also red and throbbing with pain. She lowered her head and covered her mouth with a handkerchief, not daring to be seen. However, she was furious.

    She had been a precious young miss since she was young. No matter where she went, she would be ttered. When had she ever been in such a sorry state?

    She had never suffered such humiliation before.

    Yu Jianjia wasn¡¯t any better. Although her face wasn¡¯t injured, she had sprained her ankle and was in great pain. As soon as she stood up, it hurt so much that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The blood drained from her pale face, and even her forehead was covered in sweat.

    She bit her lip and stood there trembling like a flower. Her weak and pitiful posture was really pitiful.

    At this moment, the madams had finished watching the show. They surrounded the Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife and the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and came over majestically to admire the flowers. At a nce, they saw that the atmosphere in the octagonal pavilion was amiss.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes shed.

    The residence had originally wanted to ask the Empress Dowager for Nanny Xu to enter the residence and teach Seventh Miss the rules. Who knew that the Empress Dowager would not agree? Later, when Nanny Xu left the pce, she wanted to invite her into the residence, but the Yu Residence beat her to it.

    How could Seventh Miss be happy when she found out about this?

    Hence, she vented her anger on Eldest Miss Yu.

    It did not matter if the most important family in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence invited Eldest Miss Yu over and asked Yingxue to make things difficult for her and teach her a lesson so that Seventh Miss could vent her anger.

    However, since they had alreadye this far and something had happened in the octagonal pavilion, she couldn¡¯t ignore it. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was the first to walk into the pavilion. Before she could react¡­

    Cao Yingxue threw herself into the arms of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and cried aggrievedly. ¡°Mother, Eldest Miss Yu is really too ill-mannered. How can she ssh tea on someone¡¯s face after just a few words? She even caused someone to fall. Boohoo, Mother, it hurts so much. I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my life. Boohoo, I don¡¯t want to live anymore¡­¡±

    Not only was her daughter¡¯s forehead swollen, but the hairpin on her head was also loose and messy. She looked miserable.

    Instantly, there was nothing she didn¡¯t understand.

    Yingxue had failed to make things difficult for her. Instead, she had suffered a loss, and used Yu Youyao of starting it.

    However, the madams did not expect that such a thing would happen in the octagonal pavilion while they were watching a show. Their expressions darkened.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife stroked Cao Yingxue¡¯s back, and her warm smile faded. Her expression turned cold bit by bit. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yu Youyao stood at the side, her face pale. Her eyes were red, and tears flowed silently. Her thin figure trembled slightly, making her look small and pitiful.

    Without waiting for her to speak, Yang Shuwan acted like a kind mother and quickly said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s my Eldest Miss¡¯s fault in this matter. My family usually indulges her a little¡­¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263 No Upbringing

    263 No Upbringing

    Madam Yao gritted her teeth and interrupted Yang Shuwan. She said to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t be angry yet. If this is really Eldest Miss¡¯s fault, we definitely have to give Seventh Miss Cao an exnation.¡±

    Seventh Miss Cao was in a sorry state, but Yao Yao was also crying. She hadn¡¯t even interrogated clearly, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to admit her mistake on behalf of her stepdaughter.

    Was there such a stepmother?

    Was there such a mistress?

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife frowned and said nothing.

    It was obvious that she was very unhappy.

    Yang Shuwan was also unhappy to be interrupted, so she held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand with a kind mother¡¯s heart. ¡°Yao Yao, what happened just now? Why did you cause trouble with Seventh Miss Cao out of the blue?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Youyao opened her mouth, wanting to exin¡­

    Without giving Yu Youyao a chance to speak, Yang Shuwan continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Seventh Miss Cao a few times in the past. She¡¯s a polite and kind person. You¡¯re a guest, so she has to entertain you carefully. Even if there¡¯s any misunderstanding, you should make it clear. How can you cause trouble with others? Don¡¯t let othersugh at our family for being unruly and ill-mannered because of you.¡±

    At this point, Yang Shuwan held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand tightly and said gently, ¡°Quickly apologize to Seventh Miss Cao. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife is a magnanimous person, and Seventh Miss Cao is also kind. She definitely won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    Every word and sentence was meant to persuade her, showing her magnanimity. However, after thinking about it carefully, it also expressed that all of this was Yu Youyao¡¯s fault.

    Seventh Miss Cao was polite and kind, so the one in the wrong was Yu Youyao. She was just short of pointing at Yu Youyao¡¯s nose and saying that she was delicate and unrestrained, causing trouble in someone else¡¯s house.

    Yu Youyao sobbed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t. It was Seventh Miss Cao who¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan interrupted her and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore, lest your eyes hurt from crying. When the sisters y together, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some quarrels. Even if there¡¯s a misunderstanding, I¡¯ll bring you to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife to exin it and you can apologize to Seventh Miss Cao. Then, everything will be fine. I also know that this is your first time outside, so it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some rudeness. You¡¯re young, so I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Not only was her stepmother not harsh at all when her stepdaughter made a mistake, but she also persuaded her gently to stand up for her stepdaughter. It was obvious that she was a magnanimous and polite person.

    Back then, after Eldest Madam Xie passed away, Old Madam Yu¡¯s health was not good, and the children in the family were still in their infancy. Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s funeral was imminent, and there were thousands of things going on in the family, but no one was taking care of it. Such a virtuous personality was indeed worthy of Eldest Master Yu. Within a hundred days after Madam Xie¡¯s death, she risked her reputation to marry someone into the family to be a second wife.

    Everyone present had different thoughts.

    However, Madam Yao almost fainted. She nced at Yang Shuwan coldly. ¡°Even if there¡¯s anything, we have to wait for Yao Yao to exin it clearly. If someone doesn¡¯t know better, they¡¯ll think that you¡¯re rushing to push the me to your stepdaughter, not even giving her a chance to exin.¡±

    Yang Shuwan put on an expression of worry for her stepdaughter and a kind mother. However, when she asionally looked at Yu Youyao, her eyes revealed a gloating expression. She really looked down on her.

    She had never seen someone tear down their own family¡¯s stage to support another family. How shameless.

    However, Yang Shuwan was a mother. How could she, as an aunt, surpass her stepmother?

    Yang Shuwan was not angry. She said gently, ¡°I also saw that not only was Miss Cao sshed with tea, but she was also injured from the fall. She¡¯s really pitiful.¡±

    Madam Yao was furious. Could it be that you only think that other people¡¯s daughters are pitiful, but you can¡¯t see that your stepdaughter is crying?

    As expected!

    With Yang Shuwan¡¯s words, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s arrogance increased. She looked at Yu Youyao¡ª

    ¡°Your mother is right. It¡¯s also because the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence didn¡¯t entertain her well and made Eldest Miss Yu suffer. However, Eldest Miss Yu, please tell me what happened just now. This incident of sshing tea and causing someone to fall isn¡¯t something a well-mannered young miss of a prominent family would do.¡±

    With her mother¡¯s support, Cao Yingxue¡¯s eyes were red from crying. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Yu Youyao smugly, her eyes filled with arrogance.

    When the Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife saw the obvious redness at the corner of Lu Mingyao¡¯s mouth, her eyes turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve known Yingxue since she was a child and watched her grow up. She¡¯s a polite child. Why is she causing trouble with Eldest Miss Yu? Is there a misunderstanding?¡±

    Since she had spoken, the other madams who were on good terms with the two of them or wanted to befriend them quickly chimed in.

    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that there will be some friction when the sisters y together. How can it be so serious? They really don¡¯t know the severity of the matter¡­¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, look at Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s pitiful appearance. I can tell what kind of spoiled personality Eldest Miss Yu has. She¡¯s really uneducated¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? This eldest daughter of a widow has never been taught by her mother since she was young. How would she have any good upbringing¡­¡±

    Every word and sentence was filled with Yu Youyao¡¯s pettiness, insensibility, andck of upbringing. Cao Yingxue looked smug, and even her eyebrows were raised.

    Whether Yu Youyao was well-mannered or not was not up to the young misses.

    The elders present had the final say.

    Just now, Yu Youyao had been glib-tongued and refuted her with etiquette. Now, she wanted to see how Yu Youyao would defend herself.

    Hmph!

    Yu Youyao was also very stupid. She did not even think about it. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had a huge army, and her sister, Concubine Zhuang, was favored by the emperor. Her father had contributed greatly to guarding Youzhou and had even won a battle. He also had the backing of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence and Imperial Consort Lu.

    She was a nobledy who had been waiting in the capital for a long time. Even those imperial daughters had to give her some face when they saw her. How could Yu Youyao, the eldest daughter of a widow, afford to offend her?

    She was going to teach her a lesson today!

    The whispers and pointed fingers around her stunned Yu Youyao. Her thin body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly, as if she hadn¡¯t expected things to develop to this point.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and lifted the corner of her dress slightly, revealing her shoes.

    The light green embroidered shoes were iid with pink pearls. They looked exquisite and beautiful. When she walked with the jade-soled shoes, they made a soft nging sound. Coupled with the moonlight dress, they looked even more elegant.

    However, at this moment, her right foot was swollen, distorting the exquisite shoe. The excruciating pain in her ankle bone made her breathing quicken.

    Thinking of how she had fallen and sprained her ankle just now, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao. Seeing that her small body was trembling from crying, she lowered her head again.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation for being ill-mannered had spread in front of all the madams and young misses. Once she left the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, everyone in the capital should know about it.

    Her reputation was ruined, and it was time for her life to be ruined.

    Even if Nanny Xu taught her some impressive skills, what was the use of having such an envious background?

    From now on, she could only be matched with a poor family, and she would not be able to raise her head as a human.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Her Scheme Was Not In Vain

    264 Her Scheme Was Not In Vain

    Madam Yao was furious when she heard all the madams talking at once.

    The Marquis of Changxing had been guarding Youzhou for three years, but he had already be arrogant. After winning the battle, he had already be arrogant before the reward from the Imperial Court was even given.

    Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t take it anymore and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s clearly Seventh Miss Cao who bullied her. Eldest Sister and Sixth Sister Qi were ying chess in the octagonal pavilion, while Third Sister Song and I were watching from the side.¡± As she spoke, she red fiercely at Yu Jianjia, who was standing at the side with her eyes lowered, as if this person didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Third Sister inexplicably brought Fifth Miss Lu and Seventh Miss Cao over to get to know each other. Eldest Sister bowed to them, but all of them had their eyes wide open and didn¡¯t even return the greeting. It¡¯s as if my Eldest Sister was in a hurry to befriend them.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt dizzy, and her thin body trembled. Even her eyes turned red. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just wanted to introduce¡­¡±

    !!

    Madam Yao nced at her coldly.

    Second Aunt¡¯s gaze was terrifyingly sharp. Yu Jianjia was shocked and did not dare to continue. There was no need to!

    Even if Yu Shuangbai jumped out to stand up for Yu Youyao, what was the use?

    The person Yu Youyao had offended was Seventh Miss Cao. If the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife wanted to teach Yu Youyao a lesson and avenge her daughter, how could Yu Youyao hide?

    This way, her ankle wouldn¡¯t have been twisted in vain!

    Yang Shuwan pulled Yu Jianjia behind her and hurriedly said, ¡°Jia Jia has a gentle and kind personality. She¡¯s just being kind¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia was caught off guard and staggered. Her feet hurt, and she almost fell again. Fortunately, Hui Xiang caught her and stabilized her. However, her feet hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t even stand steadily. She could only lean against Hui Xiang and hold back her cries.

    Yu Shuangbai started crying. ¡°Seventh Miss Cao wanted to hold a poetry recital and asked Eldest Sister to join her. Eldest Sister repeatedly said that she wasn¡¯t proficient in poetry, but Seventh Miss Cao refused to give in and forced Eldest Sister to join her. She said that Eldest Sister had no mother since she was young and was taught by a servant. As a result, she was different from them and couldn¡¯tpare to them.¡±

    Madam Yao gasped. It was really serious.

    The other madams also took a deep breath.

    She turned to look at Eldest Miss Yu. She was a youngdy and a skinny little girl. She stood alone at the side. Even when she cried, she only whimpered softly. Her small shoulders trembled, but she was extremely sad.

    She was unlike the other daughters who would definitely cry in front of their elders when they had suffered a little.

    She looked really sad.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife knew that something was amiss. She nced coldly at Cao Yingxue, who was standing beside her. Seeing that she had lowered her head and shrunk her neck, she knew that Second Miss Yu was not lying.

    Yu Shuangbai red at Cao Yingxue angrily. ¡°Also, Seventh Miss Cao fell down on her own just now. How can you me it on my big sister¡­¡±

    ¡°You.¡± Cao Yingxue stomped her foot and stretched out a fair finger, pointing at her arrogantly and angrily. ¡°That Yu Youyao sshed tea on my face. That¡¯s the truth, right?!¡±

    Yu Shuangbai wanted to say, ¡°You deserved it!¡±

    However, she was pulled back by Yu Youyao. Yu Youyao cried and said, ¡°Seventh Miss Cao, you don¡¯t know this. I¡¯ve never had a mother since I was young. Every time someone mentions this, I feel terrible. For a moment, I was in a daze and identally spilled the tea. I didn¡¯t know that it was sshed on Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s face. I¡¯ve really let you down¡­¡±

    It was so quiet that one could hear the ground¡ª

    The young misses of wealthy families had been taught from a young age not to scold others or expose others¡¯ shorings. This was the upbringing that nobledies should have.

    However, Cao Yingxue did both.

    First Madam Xie was a deceased person and an elder. How could juniors like them insult her? She had even humiliated Yu Youyao¡¯s mother.

    It was also a fact that Yu Youyao had lost her mother.

    However, she was invited by the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. How could she humiliate her like this? Cao Yingxue exposing her shorings in front of everyone was unreasonable to anyone. It would definitely make people feel that she was unruly, ill-mannered, and rude.

    Even if someone sshed tea on her face, she deserved it.

    How could the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife have expected that this matter would also take a turn? She quickly said, ¡°Yingxue has been pampered by me since she was young, and she speaks without holding back. She didn¡¯t mean to offend Eldest Miss Yu. Eldest Madam Yu, look, the Eldest Miss of your residence has been frightened. Why don¡¯t you get someone to bring her down to wash up first? We can talkter.¡±

    Anything that involved upbringing was not a small matter. She could not continue to cause trouble in public, lest she lost the dignity and face of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, making others feel that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was rude.

    The residence had spent a lot of effort organizing today¡¯s flower festival. They couldn¡¯t let others cause trouble.

    Madam Yao did not say anything and stroked Yu Youyao¡¯s back.

    ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife is right.¡± Yang Shuwan rolled her eyes and moved closer to Yu Youyao. ¡°Yao Yao, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll hurt your eyes if you cry. Look at your sorry state¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she wanted to hold Yu Youyao¡¯s hand.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s feet hurt so much that she gasped and nced at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.

    So what if Seventh Miss Cao was in the wrong?

    It was fine as long as the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife insisted that the quarrel between the sisters was just a misunderstanding and Seventh Miss Cao did not mean it. She was determined to pursue the matter of Yu Youyao sshing Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s tea and causing her to fall. What else could Yu Youyao do?

    Even if she was eloquent, so what?

    It was just a dying struggle.

    Her scheme was not in vain.

    Yu Youyao avoided Yang Shuwan¡¯s outstretched hand and walked up to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. She bowed and said in a hoarse voice¡ª

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a mother since I was young. It was Grandmother who pitied me. I wasn¡¯t even a month old when Grandmother brought me to her side to raise me. The Yu Residence is also a schrly family. My grandmother was a respected madam, and her talent and virtue were praised by the previous Emperor. Seventh Miss Cao insisted that I didn¡¯t have good upbringing because I had no mother since I was young, but I refused to acknowledge it.¡±

    When the madams present heard this, their expressions immediately turned serious.

    When Old Master Yu was still alive, he was a second-rank Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court. The previous emperor valued him very much. Every time he hired someone, he had to invite Old Master Yu into the pce to discuss and ask for advice.

    Old Master Yu did not enter the cab, but he was a close confidant of the emperor.

    When Old Master Yu asked for a conferment for his wife, the former emperor praised, ¡°My beloved minister, you are upright and strict. You have a virtuous wife in the family to manage the house. She is a virtuous person who helps you to be loyal and serve the emperor. She shares the emperor¡¯s burdens and contributes to assisting the country.¡±

    He was conferred a third-grade title.

    This matter was widely spread in the capital.

    After Old Master Yu passed away early, Old Madam Yu raised both her sons into important ministers in the court. After her second son, Yu Zongshen, entered the cab, he praised Old Madam Yu¡¯s talent and virtue. ¡°Your mother¡¯s virtue is clear. She¡¯s a model wife.¡±

    She had also made an exception and mentioned that Old Madam Yu had received a second-grade promotion. Even the Marquis of Weining¡¯s wife had received a second-grade promotion.

 Chapter 265 - 265 If You Hit a Dog, You Have to Face Its Owner

    265 If You Hit a Dog, You Have to Face Its Owner

    Eldest Miss Yu had been raised by Old Madam Yu since she was young. She said that Eldest Miss Yu was not well-mannered, so wasn¡¯t she saying that Old Madam Yu wasn¡¯t well-mannered?

    Wouldn¡¯t she be doubting the previous emperor?

    Eldest Miss Yu did not say anything explicitly, but which Madam present did not know what she meant?

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s faint smile froze on her face.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was also stunned!

    Yu Youyao said hoarsely, ¡°Seventh Miss Cao has insulted me as the eldest daughter, who has lost her mother. I can¡¯t deny it. It¡¯s just that my grandmother raised me. I don¡¯t want others to misunderstand my grandmother, lest others think that my grandmother didn¡¯t raise me well and I tarnished her reputation. I had to get involved with Seventh Miss Cao.¡±

    She was just short of saying that by saying she wasn¡¯t well-mannered, she meant that Old Madam Yu wasn¡¯t well-mannered.

    However, Old Madam Yu had been praised by the previous emperor. This made it seem like Seventh Miss Cao was questioning the previous emperor and the current emperor!

    Everyone present was silent.

    Yu Jianjia was also trembling in fear. She couldn¡¯t even care less about the excruciating pain under her feet. She took a step back and went behind Yang Shuwan. She wanted to find a hole to hide from others.

    She had never expected that this matter would involve her elders, the Empress Dowager, thete Emperor, and today.

    She thought about how she was the one who had led Seventh Miss Cao to Yu Youyao, afraid that someone would implicate her.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s expression also changed. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu has suffered¡­¡±

    As soon as she started speaking, Cao Yingxue couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She pointed at Yu Youyao¡¯s nose and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re ndering me. When did I implicate your grandmother? Don¡¯t even think about using the previous emperor to nder me. I won¡¯t admit it.¡± In the end, she still looked righteous and said angrily, ¡°Who gave you the guts to use the previous emperor¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was furious. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that my eldest sister has been raised by my grandmother since she was young. By using my eldest sister¡¯s upbringing to criticize her, aren¡¯t you questioning my grandmother¡¯s upbringing? You¡¯re still quibbling. We all have ears, and we¡¯re not deaf. It¡¯s still considered light to ssh tea on your face.¡±

    Cao Yingxue immediately felt dizzy. She knew that something bad had happened. ¡°You sisters came together to nder me. I don¡¯t ept these words. You¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife raised her voice and stopped Cao Yingxue. Her words had already implicated the previous emperor. How could a youngdy like her still have the right to speak today?

    Cao Yingxue was shocked and hid behind her mother, keeping quiet for a moment.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s face darkened. She turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, when the sisters y together, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll bump into each other and have some arguments. She said something rash but didn¡¯t mean it. How can anyone implicate someone who was prasised by the Emperor? Children really dare to say anything.¡±

    She stared at Yu Youyao with a sharp gaze, and even her tone exuded a suffocating pressure.

    Then, she changed the topic and her voice softened a little. ¡°But in this matter, it¡¯s indeed true that Yingxue misspoken first, but she doesn¡¯t have the intention to insult your grandmother. Yingxue¡¯s sister has been in the pce since she was young. As her mother, I don¡¯t see her many times a year, so I have to dote on her more. Yingxue has been spoiled by me since she was young. I¡¯ll get Yingxue to apologize to youter¡­¡±

    Everyone was just saying that Yu Youyao was insensible. With just a few words, she changed the topic to the previous emperor and even mentioned Concubine Zhuang in the pce.

    She was also warning Yu Youyao not to go too far.

    Yu Youyao could only use the previous and current emperor to put forth her case. Compared to a favored concubine that was close to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, anyone knew who was more important.

    Yu Jianjia finally heaved a sigh of relief and felt her entire body turn cold.

    Only then did she realize that when Yu Youyao had mentioned the previous and current emperor, she had unknowingly broken out in a cold sweat. Now that she had recovered, she felt that her body was soft and she couldn¡¯t exert any strength. Even her chest felt suffocated.

    However, the older the wiser!

    It was impossible for Yu Youyao to control the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife with just a few words. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was the most noble wife in the capital. What had she not seen?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s words just now could only scare some inexperienced madams and young misses.

    It was really ridiculous!

    Yu Youyao would do anything for her reputation.

    However, at this point, she should be at her wits¡¯ end!

    With this in mind, Yu Jianjia looked at Yu Youyao.

    Seeing Yu Youyao purse her lips slightly, her pomegranate-red lips looked very fresh and beautiful. ¡°I just want to ask Madam something. Nanny Xu has contributed greatly to serving the Empress Dowager. She has been graced by the Empress Dowager and is a meritorious official. How can Seventh Miss Cao nder a servant like this?¡±

    There was a series of gasps.

    At that moment, a few of them lost their bnce and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the maidservants in front of them supported them to prevent them from losing theirposure.

    Seventh Miss Cao really spoke without thinking. Eldest Miss Yu was really amazing.

    She had just used Seventh Miss Cao of doubting the previous and current emperor, so that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife did not dare to mention her upbringing anymore. She had no choice but to mention Concubine Zhuang to deal with it, hoping to shut Yu Youyao up.

    At this moment, she had pped Cao Yingxue¡¯s face again.

    However, everything she said made sense.

    Nanny Xu was not a ve, but a meritorious servant. She could not be insulted. If this was not disrespectful to the Empress Dowager, what was?

    Even if she was a ve, you have to face the owner of a dog if you hit it.

    How could this person who had served the Empress Dowager be an ordinary servant?

    Moreover, Nanny Xu had only left the pce for two to three months, and she still had some rtionship with the Empress Dowager. If news of this reached the pce, the Empress Dowager would definitely ask about it.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her gaze suddenly turned sharp as she stared at Yu Youyao. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense¡­¡±

    When it came to the former and current emperor, it was just words. The former emperor had passed away, and the current emperor was obsessed with alchemy today. She was not afraid of Imperial Consort Lu who had his special favor.

    However, the Empress Dowager was different!

    No matter how much Imperial Consort Lu and Concubine Zhuang were doted on, they were still daughters-inw. Just the word ¡°filial piety¡± was enough to make one shiver.

    It was obvious that Yu Youyao was young and scheming.

    A smile appeared on Yu Youyao¡¯s lips as she smiled faintly. ¡°Which youngdy in the family doesn¡¯t have a nanny by her side to teach and guide her? I wonder why Seventh Miss Cao insists on talking about Nanny Xu, who¡¯s in front of me. As the daughter of an official, how can she not know that Nanny Xu is a meritorious servant?¡±

 Chapter 266 - 266 Arrogant

    266 Arrogant

    These words were really irrefutable. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to say that Seventh Miss was also shooting her mouth off, but since it involved the Empress Dowager of the pce, such harsh words were too unconvincing. For a moment, she did not know how to speak. She was afraid that if she opened her mouth, Yu Youyao would use it against her.

    Chun Xiao knelt on the ground with a thud. As she cried, she said, ¡°Second Madam, you have to make a decision for Young Miss. I happened to hear from the old maid of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence just now that Nanny Xu was originally a nanny that Seventh Miss Cao had taken a fancy to¡­¡±

    Her words became thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. It also became proof that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was deliberately humiliating others.

    It was obvious that because Nanny Xu had entered the Yu Residence, Seventh Miss Cao had vented her anger on Eldest Miss Yu and deliberately made things difficult for her. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife knew this very well, but she had helped her daughter to embarrass Eldest Miss Yu and ruin her reputation.

    Eldest Miss Yu had really suffered an undeserved cmity. How pitiful.

    Madam Yao was so angry that she was trembling. ¡°That¡¯s too much¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan, who had been on Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s side previously, ended up helping an outsider bully the eldest stepdaughter of the first wife. She wished she could find a hole to crawl into.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife also felt dizzy.

    Cao Yingxue subconsciously took a step back and said incoherently, ¡°Nonsense. Yu Youyao sshed tea on my face. It¡¯s clearly her fault. I didn¡¯t disrespect the Empress Dowager. You¡¯re ndering me¡­¡±

    Towards the end, even her voice became sharp.

    A group of madams and young misses watched from the side.

    Even though Eldest Miss Yu had been criticized for being ill-mannered, she did not seem anxious or angry. When she spoke, her voice was gentle and unhurried, as if she was tactful and moving.

    Even as she cried, her expression was neither anxious nor angry.

    Her slender figure was delicate and soft, like a stalk of orchid. She exuded a fragrance from the inside out, revealing good manners. Even though she was thin, her straight back actually had a bearing that was not stiff. She was like a green bamboo, neither servile nor overbearing, with an indescribable aura.

    On the other hand, the Seventh Miss of the Marquis of Changxing, who prided herself on being well-mannered but¡­

    Her eyes were wide open, and when she spoke to someone, and she gestured with her hands and feet. The words did note from her mouth, but from her throat. It was as if the louder she spoke, the more unreasonable she sounded. Her voice was higher and more intimidating, and she no longer had any manners.

    Clean and honest, well-disciplined, humble, andwful. This was the virtue of a woman.

    It was obvious who was well-mannered and who was not.

    It was obvious that even though Eldest Miss Yu had no mother since she was young, she had also been raised by Old Madam Yu to have the demeanor of a great family. Even when she was humiliated, she was neither servile nor overbearing and was polite.

    When Yu Jianjia saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and cough. She tried her best to hold back the cough, but she couldn¡¯t swallow it back. She could only cough one after another.

    She could also feel the curious, probing, and sizing gazes on her from all directions. She felt even more suffocated.

    Everyone in the capital knew that she had been born after seven months and was weak.

    At the Flower Festival today, she did not dare to dress too inly. She only dressed up to be weaker so that others would not think that she had a bad illness.

    Her reputation was even worse than that of the eldest daughter of a widow.

    Yu Youyao had the reputation of being educated by her grandmother. In the future, no one would dare to say that she was uneducated.

    Not only that, but because of her grandmother¡¯s talent, even Yu Youyao, who had been raised by her grandmother, could benefit from this. Anyone would praise her, ¡°As expected of someone raised by Old Madam Yu. Her upbringing is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    But illness was despiesd by even ordinary families.

    How could the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife have known that things would develop to this point?

    This would even disrupt the Flower Festival.

    Yu Youyao covered her face and cried. ¡°Madam and Seventh Miss Cao are forcing me to my death.¡±

    There was an uproar. These words were serious!

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s head exploded, and her body swayed. Fortunately, the nanny in front of her supported her, preventing her from falling to the ground.

    She stared at Yu Youyao and said word by word, ¡°When, when did I force you?¡±

    Yu Youyao said hoarsely, ¡°To a woman, reputation is a matter of life and death. Seventh Miss Cao kept saying that I was ill-mannered in public. As an elder, as a mother, and as a wife, you¡¯re famous for being virtuous in the capital. However, you did not dissuade or persuade me, but still let Seventh Miss Cao say that I was ill-mannered.¡±

    The madams present looked at each other.

    There was no taboo when a child spoke, but the words and actions of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao just now were meant to ruin Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation.

    Didn¡¯t they want to force her to her death?

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s imposing aura instantly vanished. ¡°I originally thought that it was just a quarrel between the sisters, so¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao said with a sobbing tone, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been raised by Grandmother since I was young, wouldn¡¯t I have allowed you to talk freely? The first time I stepped out of the house, my reputation will bepletely ruined. How can I still have the face to return home?¡±

    When the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife heard this, her vision darkened, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Yu Youyao cried weakly and helplessly. She was a growing child, and her body was petite and thin. She stood there trembling slightly, but she was really innocent and pitiful. It was obvious that she was bullied and they wanted to force her to death. No one could even refute her.

    If word got out, the reputation of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence would be ruined.

    Madam Yao was so angry that she trembled. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is really too much¡­¡±

    Eldest Madam Tang immediately couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Nanny Xu is a meritorious servant. She¡¯s not something that anyone can invite just because they¡¯re willing. She¡¯s willing to enter the Yu Residence because she thinks that Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s character is good. Why is she taking her anger out on Eldest Miss Yu? It¡¯s really a banquet. She has ill intentions and is inviting her into the residence to be humiliated. She¡¯s really arrogant.¡±

    Eldest Madam Qi sneered. ¡°There are just a few quarrels between the young misses, but they don¡¯t curse or scold others or expose their shorings. Eldest Madam Xie is the eldest, and the youngdy is also very frivolous. She dares to say anything and doesn¡¯t even let a dead person off. She¡¯s really wicked. Also, Old Madam Yu has raised two important ministers of the Imperial Court. How can anyone doubt her upbringing?¡±

    The Qi Residence was a censor¡¯s family, so they were not afraid of offending others. Even if Eldest Madam Qi dissed the Marquis of Changxing, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence could not do anything to her.

    Eldest Madam Song, the Marquis of Zhen who was on good terms with the Yu Residence, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old Madam is talented and morally upright. Who doesn¡¯t praise her? Saying that Eldest Miss Yu is ill-mannered is clearly poking at Old Madam.¡±

 Chapter 267 - 267 I Wonâ€™t Let You Off

    267 I Won¡¯t Let You Off

    With the few of them taking the lead, the madams who were on good terms with them also chimed in.

    ¡°The young miss of a wealthy family keeps talking about upbringing. It¡¯s as if she has married, given birth and raised a child. She¡¯s really shameless.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still a little young, and she hasn¡¯t even been brought up properly. How can she say that others are ill-mannered? I¡¯m amazed.¡±

    ¡°I see that Eldest Miss Yu is very well-mannered. On the other hand, Seventh Miss Cao doesn¡¯t seem to be a well-mannered person.¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife is someone with a high status. How can she bully a little girl? She¡¯s really shameless and arrogant.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant after winning a battle, as if no one has ever won a battle before¡­¡±

    Therefore, not everyone was supportive of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Even those who were on good terms with the Marquis of Changxing could not speak up for him. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence became the target of public criticism.

    Cao Yingxue had never expected that this ill-mannered, rude, and shameless person would be her. When she heard many of the madams present talking about her, she was so angry that her eyes widened and her face turned red.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia was also hiding behind Yang Shuwan, not daring to show her face again.

    First, Yu Youyao had used her grandmother to attack her, and then she had used the previous emperor and the current emperor¡¯s name. No one dared to think that she was ill-mannered anymore. Then, she had pulled the Empress Dowager along, causing the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to lose their momentum. They did not dare to pursue this matter anymore, so they could only let it go.

    This was the first time she came out to show her face outside. Previously, she had used the teachings of a woman to establish her authority in front of the young misses. From now on, there probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone who would go against Yu Youyao.

    Just now, she had used her grandmother as a tool to associate herself with the previous emperor and the Empress Dowager. From now on, no one would criticize Yu Youyao for her words.

    In this way, not only did Yu Youyao protect her reputation, but she also protected her grandmother. She could no longer escape the reputation of filial piety, and she hadpletely stood out from the noble circle in the capital.

    She did not know that Yu Youyao had such a temperament and methods.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife wanted to calm the situation down, so she quickly said, ¡°This is Seventh Sister¡¯s fault.¡± As she spoke, she turned to re at Cao Yingxue and said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize to Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    ¡°You want me to apologize to her?¡± Cao Yingxue pointed at Yu Youyao in disbelief.

    Madam Yao¡¯s face darkened. She sneered and said to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is a big ce. I won¡¯t stay for this flower festival anymore. I¡¯ll go home and report this matter to Old Madam today.¡± With that, she turned around and instructed Nanny Qian, ¡°Go and report to Second Master in the front courtyard. Our family is too small to be able to reward the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence with flowers and brocades. Someone poked at Old Madam¡¯s reputation and said that our family¡¯s upbringing isn¡¯t good. Eldest Master also said something.¡±

    At the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, the male and females mingled separately.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes immediately darkened. She quickly said, ¡°Second Madam Yu, this, this child is just ying around. How can she really implicate the family?¡± As she spoke, she reached out and pped Cao Yingxue¡¯s face. She said sternly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize to Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    Her p was heavy, and Cao Yingxue¡¯s face turned red.

    Madam Yao was an elder after all. Seeing that Seventh Miss had been beaten, she couldn¡¯t continue pestering her.

    She then invited her into the house and asked Yingxue to apologize to Yu Youyao. She would give her a few expensive things andfort Eldest Miss Yu, and this matter would most likely be over.

    She had thought it through very well, but she had forgotten that her daughter had been pampered by her.

    Cao Yingxue was stunned by this p. Her mother, who had always doted on her, red at her angrily. Her mind was nk, so how could she listen to her mother?

    She covered her numb face and stomped her feet as she cried. ¡°Mother, how dare you hit me? I¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she covered her face and ran away.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was dumbfounded. When she reacted, she was about to pull her back. ¡°Come back. How can you have a temper like this?¡± She then instructed the maidservant in front of her anxiously, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and pull Seventh Miss back. Her temper is really bad¡­¡±

    When the maidservants heard this, they quickly ran over to pull her back.

    The scene was in chaos. Madam Yao was sick of it. She held Yu Shuangbai with one hand and Yu Youyao, who was whimpering softly, with the other. She turned around and left.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife quickly instructed the nanny in front of her, ¡°Hurry up and stop Second Madam Yu. Don¡¯t let her go out.¡±

    The nanny also knew the severity of the matter and quickly went to do it.

    It wasn¡¯t good for the madams present to stay either, so they all made an excuse to return to the reception pavilion.

    It was such a good flower festival, but with such amotion, she was too ashamed to be a daughter of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    At this moment, Cao Yingxue called a maidservant over.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had originally felt sorry for her daughter after hitting her, but now that she saw her crying, she was also angry. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. You made a fuss at the flower festival organized by your family and made your family feel ashamed. Tou¡¯re even making a fuss in public.¡±

    Thinking about how this flower festival had turned out like this, she was furious.

    Cao Yingxue was pped again and cried even louder. ¡°I-I just wanted to make things difficult for her. Who knew that she was so sharp-tongued¡­¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was so angry that she felt dizzy. She stretched out her finger and poked her forehead. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is a top noble family. Even if they make things difficult for others, the Yu Residence can only suffer in silence. But are you stupid? Why are you making things difficult for others? Why are you criticizing their upbringing? You¡¯re also a young miss of a noble family. How can you say such things so easily? Even if you mention it, someone will argue with you.¡±

    Cao Yingxue covered her face and cried. ¡°I-I was just too angry. Yu Youyao snatched the nanny that belonged to me and I saw that she had abandoned her weak sister alone. I felt that even if she was raised by a powerful nanny, she didn¡¯t seem to have a good upbringing, so I mocked her¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly, Yu Youyao was different from the young misses she had interacted with in the past. Even if she was mocked, she did not hold it in.

    Cao Yingxue felt a surge of resentment. ¡°Yu Youyao also sshed tea on my face, causing me to identally trip and fall until my entire body hurts. Why is it all my fault?¡±

    Thinking of Yu Youyao¡¯s innocent and pitiful crying, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°She¡¯s so young. How can she be so evil? She¡¯s just a bad thing. No wonder First Madam Yu isn¡¯t close to this stepdaughter¡­¡±

    Who would dare to get close to such a scheming stepdaughter? They had to stay away lest she harmed them.

 Chapter 268 - 268 Unable to Back Down

    268 Unable to Back Down

    However, when she thought about how her carefully raised daughter had actually been schemed against by such a bad thing, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was furious. ¡°All the madams heard and saw it today. Even if I wanted to cover it up for you, I had no choice. Your reputation for being rude and ill-mannered has also spread. It¡¯s a small matter if othersugh at you, but if the vicious reputation of forcing her to her death spreads, even I won¡¯t be able to cover it up. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to go to the Education Department and find a nanny to teach you the rules carefully¡­¡±

    Cao Yingxue was so frightened that her face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t care less about the pain in her face. She hurriedly went forward and pulled her mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mother, what, what should I do now? I¡¯m too ashamed to live¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she covered her face and cried.

    Today, Yu Youyao had sshed tea on her face and scolded her. It was already embarrassing enough, but she had even made a fuss in front of the madams.

    How could she still have the face to walk around outside in the future?

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife also felt a headacheing on. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Your father won a battle in Youzhou. After the pce test, the Imperial Court will reward us. At that time, I¡¯ll get Concubine Zhuang to beg the Imperial Concubine to get a fifth-grade county lord title for you. With that title, you¡¯ll be a nobledy of the imperial family. No one will dare to talk about your reputation.¡±

    The families of meritorious officials of the Great Zhou Dynasty could obtain the title of county lord and enjoy the rewards of the Imperial Court.

    Cao Yingxue was delighted, and her expression was smug.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife hurriedly said, ¡°Follow me to the reception pavilion now and apologize to Eldest Miss Yu. Don¡¯t throw a tantrum again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Although Cao Yingxue was unwilling, she still nodded in agreement when she thought of the title of nobledy that was about to be obtained.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes first¡­¡± The clothes she was wearing today were given to her by her sister from the pce. There was a red pce sash around her waist, and there was a yellow tassel at the end of the sash. It was made by the internal affairs department. She had originally wanted to wear it to show off, but who knew that Yu Youyao would ssh tea on her face and embarrass her?

    Before she could finish speaking, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife interrupted sternly, ¡°What¡¯s there to change? If we go over like this, it¡¯ll be easier for others to see that you¡¯re also someone who has suffered grievances. Otherwise, others will think that you¡¯re the only one in the wrong.¡±

    Seventh Miss had admitted her mistake in front of everyone. She also had to put down her status as the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and apologize to Eldest Madam Yu and Second Madam Yu properly. She would also take out more good things topensate them. After all, she was still a child. If the Yu Residence still refused to let go of this matter, it would mean that they were petty.

    Yingxue was also a growing child. Now that she had sincerely admitted her mistake, it was also a great thing for her to learn from her mistakes.

    All the madams present couldn¡¯t possibly argue with a child.

    After that, she asked the nanny from the Department of Justice to enter the residence with great fanfare so that she could show everyone that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was nurturing Yingxue well. With the title of County Lord, who would dare to gossip anymore?

    Madam Yao had originally wanted to bring Yu Youyao back to the residence. Who knew that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife would be so arrogant? She actually got someone to guard the door and prevent her from leaving.

    Nanny Yue, who was in front of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, bowed respectfully. ¡°As the saying goes, a person is not a sage. How can one not make mistakes? It¡¯s good that one can learn from their mistakes. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence must give Eldest Miss Yu an exnation. We can¡¯t let her suffer in vain.¡±

    These shameless words made Madam Yao furious.

    How was this the attitude of apologizing?

    She clearly wanted to ¡°forcefully admit her mistake¡± and try to smooth things over.

    However, at this moment, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was guarding the door and not letting her leave. In the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, she could not win against her.

    Yu Youyao stood beside Madam Yao with a calm expression. No one could tell if she was happy or angry.

    ¡°Eldest Miss Yu is a guest, but she¡¯s been wronged in the residence. My Madam feels bad. How can she let Second Madam Yu take Eldest Miss Yu away like this? Second Madam Yu, please go to the reception pavilion to rest for a while. The First Madam of your residence is also here. It¡¯s good to sit down and talk slowly.¡±

    This nanny was very tall and strong, like a wall of flesh. She stood in front of Madam Yao. As she spoke, she even raised her eyes to look at Eldest Miss Yu. Her sleeping phoenix eyes were slightly narrowed, making them look narrow and noble. For no reason, she recalled that when she usually entered and left the inner pce, the Imperial Consort Lu she saw had a monstrous noble aura that no one dared to look at directly!

    Her heart skipped a beat. She quickly lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Look at Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s face. She¡¯s also in a sorry state. She has to freshen up¡­¡±

    With that, the maidservants who hade with Nanny Yue bent down¡ª

    ¡°Second Madam Yu, please¡­¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, please¡­¡±

    She was very polite on the surface. She had also put on a show and apologized sincerely.

    If Madam Yao still insisted on leaving, it would mean that she was being unreasonable and did not know what was good for her. Even if it was right, it would also cause another conflict with the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    However, if she really went to the reception pavilion and let Seventh Miss Cao admit her mistake without any pain, this matter would be covered up by the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    Madam Yao sneered. ¡°My Eldest Miss has been raised by Old Madam since she was young and is her favorite. I can¡¯t make the decision today. I have to report it to Old Madam first. I can¡¯t let Old Madam me me for not knowing the severity of the matter.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yu Youyao was smart enough to use the Old Madam of the family as an excuse to associate with the previous emperor, the current emperor, and the Empress Dowager in the pce, Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation would have beenpletely ruined.

    It was a small matter if Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation was ruined, but the Yu Residence was also a powerful family in the capital. If they were bullied for nothing and embarrassed, wouldn¡¯t they be a joke?

    There was really no way out.

    At the mention of Old Madam Yu, the nanny¡¯s lowered eyes couldn¡¯t help but constrict. She quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rm Old Madam. Second Madam Yu, don¡¯t worry. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence will definitely give Eldest Miss Yu a satisfactory exnation today. The First Madam of your residence has the same intention.¡±

    She was just short of saying that Madam Yao had overstepped her boundaries. As an aunt, it was really unreasonable for her to overstep her stepmother and make a decision for her niece.

    Thinking of Yang Shuwan¡¯s unpresentable face, Madam Yao was so angry that her eyes darkened.

    Seeing that Madam Yao was in a difficult position, Yu Youyao said gently, ¡°It¡¯s fine to go and take a look.¡±

    Now, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had lost face. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had bullied the younger generation. Not only had Seventh Miss Cao lost her reputation of being ¡°educated¡±, but she had also tainted her reputation and was known as ¡°vicious.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife knew how formidable they were. How could she let them leave so easily?

 Chapter 269 - 269 What a Scourge

    269 What a Scourge

    No matter what, she had to try her best to smooth over this matter first and save the face of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. She had to shut the Yu Residence up so that the Yu Residence wouldn¡¯t make a big fuss out of it. She couldn¡¯t implicate the previous Emperor, the current Emperor and the Empress Dowager.<div>

    If he was not careful, he would probably not be able to escape the crime of great disrespect. Even if the Marquis of Changxing won a battle in Youzhou, he would still be punished.

    However, she was unwilling to admit it.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She turned to look at Nanny Xu and Chun Xiao, who were following behind her, and a secret coldness shed across her eyes.

    Madam Yao had no choice. With a dark expression, she and Yu Youyao called for the servants of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to escort them to the reception pavilion.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife perked up and quickly stood up to wee her. ¡°Second Madam Yu,e and sit down. We¡¯re just waiting for you.¡±

    She was just short of saying that Madam Yao had a lot of face.

    Madam Yao¡¯s face darkened and she did not say anything. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife looked awkward for a moment before reaching out to hold Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°When I usually go to other houses, I often hear people mention that Old Madam Yu is talented and outstanding. She¡¯s the model of a woman. Only a capable person like Old Madam Yu can raise a young miss with an outstanding personality like Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    However, she put down her pride and wanted to express her goodwill. Since it involved the elders in the family, no matter if it was Madam Yao or Yu Youyao, it was not appropriate for them to throw a tantrum.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, you tter me. I¡¯m ashamed to be the eldest daughter of a bereaved wife. It¡¯s also because of Grandmother¡¯s talent that I have the guts to go outside. Even so, I have to be careful. I¡¯m afraid that if I make a mistake, I¡¯ll be criticized and implicate my grandmother¡¯s reputation. Grandmother will be embarrassed and humiliated.¡±

    These words that were neither soft nor hard made her seem even more unreasonable.<div>

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s smile faded a little. ¡°It¡¯s Yingxue¡¯s fault for what happened today. I¡¯ll get Yingxue to apologize to you.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Cao Yingxue and said sternly, ¡°Why are you sitting there? Hurry up ande over to apologize to Eldest Miss Yu. You spoke without thinking and identally said something wrong. If Eldest Miss Yu suffers and even if Eldest Miss Yu forgives you, I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    With just a few words, she had made it sound like she had spoken without thinking. She had identally said something wrong and nned to reduce the matter to a small one.

    Cao Yingxue lowered her head and sobbed as she stepped forward. She looked miserable and pitiful. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, it¡¯s my fault today¡­¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife frowned. As long as Yingxue apologized, this matter would be over. The Yu Residence had no reason to continue making a fuss.

    However, before Cao Yingxue could finish apologizing, a maidservant rushed in. ¡°Madam, bad news. Second Master Yu and Eldest Master Yu left the residence without even eating. They even sent someone beside them to send a message to Second Madam Yu and First Madam Yu to bring Eldest Miss Yu back to the residence. I, I¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t stop them and didn¡¯t dare to.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows curved slightly.

    As soon as the Madams arrived at the corner of the pavilion, the servants in front of the young misses also arrived and waited outside. Nanny Xu and Chun Xiao were also there, but Xia Tao was missing.

    If this matter reached the front courtyard, what was the use of Cao Yingxue apologizing?

    Since things had already blown up, how could she still fool them?

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s face stiffened.<div>

    Madam Yao did not even put on an act. She stood up from her chair. ¡°At this point, as a woman of the inner residence, I can¡¯t make the decision on my own.¡±

    With that, she left with Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai.

    ¡°Second Madam Yu, this¡­¡± The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife reached out to stop her, but this matter had already reached the front courtyard. How could she dare to stop her?

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze there. She even forgot to retract her outstretched hand.

    However, she had lost all her face.

    After Madam Yao left, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She pulled Yu Jianjia up and walked to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Jia Jia and I won¡¯t be able to continue admiring the flowers. Please don¡¯t me us.¡±

    With that, she was in a hurry to leave.

    Unexpectedly, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife stretched her hand and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Eldest Madam Yu, you don¡¯t know this, but the residence has been preparing for this flower festival since the beginning of the month. I originally wanted to take advantage of the time before the pce examination to join in the fun with all the madams. Who knew that a good flower festival would be a joke? The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence is ashamed. Seventh Miss has even lost her reputation and implicated Eldest Miss Yu. I can only suffer in silence.¡±

    Those who did not know the truth would think that the Marquis of Changxing was the victim.

    Thinking of what had happened at the flower festival just now, Yang Shuwan also felt sad.

    Yu Youyao was really a scourge. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was a noble family, but they were actually embarrassed by her. Seventh Miss Cao was such a polite person, but she had actually lost all her reputation. How pitiful.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was originally pretending to cry, but as soon as she spoke, she really cried. ¡°Why is my Seventh Sister deliberately making things difficult for her family? She made a fuss over her flowers and caused our family to lose face? I¡¯m used to pampering her. She didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡±

    Cao Yingxue sat on the small stool in a sorry state. Her eyes were swollen from crying while holding her handkerchief. She was still wearing her previous yellow clothes, which could not hide the dirty tea stains on her body. She looked extremely sorry.

    Now that the matter had blown up, she was truly afraid.

    When Yang Shuwan saw this, she quickly said, ¡°You can¡¯t me Seventh Miss Cao for this. If the sisters y together, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll start talking¡­¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had been waiting for her to say this. ¡°I¡¯ve known First Madam for a long time, so we¡¯re just acquaintances. You¡¯ve seen my Seventh Sister¡¯s personality in the past. She didn¡¯t mean it, but she definitely didn¡¯t insult the Yu Residence and criticize Old Madam Yu¡¯s upbringing. We have to exin it to Eldest Master Yu¡­¡±

    If it was just a small matter between the women in the backyard. There would be an apology and some goodpensation. That way, the matter could be resolved.

    However, which big family did not value upbringing?

    In particr, a schrly family like the Yu Residence was especially particr. Once words like ¡°education¡± were involved, it would not be good if it reached the Master.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was speechless. She hated Yu Youyao, but there was nothing she could do. She could only let Eldest Madam Yu put in some effort for her.

    She had heard that Eldest Master Yu respected this second wife very much.

    She also doted on her second daughter, Yu Jianjia.

    Yang Shuwan quickly said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t say that. I know that Madam is the gentlest person. Seventh Miss Cao is also very polite. What happened today was also a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll tell Master in detailter.¡±

 Chapter 270 - 270 Grasshopper After Autumn

    270 Grasshopper After Autumn

    Upon hearing this, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife finally felt a little better. ¡°Madam, you understand me¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia asked Hui Xiang and Ai Ye to support her from both sides. She stood behind Yang Shuwan and hunched her shoulders weakly. She did not even dare to breathe loudly, afraid that she would attract the attention of others.

    Her feet, which were hidden under her skirt, were in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat. The thinyer of inner clothes inside was already drenched. The cold clothes clung to her body, and even her body was cold. Her thin figure also trembled slightly.

    Was it pain or cold?

    !!

    Or both?

    She had originally nned to reveal that she had sprained her ankle while Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation was ruined.

    This way, everyone would naturally me Yu Youyao for her sprained ankle. That was why she had endured the pain in her feet.

    However, at this point, she did not dare to show it.

    Which of the young misses present wasn¡¯t precious? It wasn¡¯t a small matter for her to be injured in someone else¡¯s house. After Cao Yingxue and Yu Youyao¡¯s incident, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was already embarrassed enough. If others found out that she had been injured in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence just now, wouldn¡¯t it make people feel that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence hadn¡¯t treated their guests well and had lost their manners?

    In that case, she could only endure it herself.

    However, the young miss who had been raised in her own room had never suffered such pain. The more she felt that it was unbearable, the more she did not want to stay in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence for another moment.

    Yu Jianjia was in even more unbearable pain. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife suddenly held her hand and said gently, ¡°Eldest Madam Yu, you¡¯re really well-mannered. Look at Jia Jia. She¡¯s really obedient and sensible. Even at the Flower Festival, she¡¯s rarely so well-behaved and quiet. She¡¯s not like Seventh Sister, who was pampered by me.¡±

    As she spoke, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife took off the armband on her wrist that was iid with red gems. Without any exnation, she put it on Yu Jianjia¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Madam, this, this is too expensive. You can¡¯t¡­¡± Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale. When she reacted, she quickly reached out to take off her armband and return it to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.

    After letting Yu Youyao cause such amotion, it was not good for her to ept anything from the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife anymore.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife held her hand and said kindly, ¡°Children look good in gold and silver. You can¡¯t be too in.¡±

    Since the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife insisted on sending her off, how could Yu Jianjia continue to refuse?

    Suddenly, she remembered that day at the Precious Peace Temple, when she had hit Old Madam Song¡¯s wrist and put on the suet jade bracelet on Yu Youyao¡¯s wrist. She immediately felt that even her feet did not hurt so much anymore, and her eyebrows couldn¡¯t help but curl up slightly.

    Yang Shuwan looked at Yu Jianjia and quickly said, ¡°Hurry up and thank the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.¡±

    A shy smile appeared on Yu Jianjia¡¯s lips, but her face was a little pale, making her look sickly. ¡°I can¡¯t refuse a gift from an elder. Thank you, Madam!¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife nced at her expression and looked away.

    She felt a little regretful. After being tortured for a while, Third Miss Yu looked at her pale face. It seemed that her body was indeed a little too weak. No matter how good her body was, noble families did not want to risk having such a body that might not be able to have good children.

    What she usually thought was that there was also a group of madams who were secretly paying attention to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. She had to take a closer look at the personalities of the young misses since they were young so that she would have a better understanding in the future. Be it on good terms or marriage, she could understand it in her heart and not be fooled easily.

    It was a pity that her body was so weak.

    ¡ª-

    At some point, a gray cloth carriage had stopped in the alley at the back door of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. It looked inconspicuous from the outside, but it was very big inside.

    It would take at least two hours to get from The Precious Peace Temple to the capital.

    However, Zhou Linghuai asked the secret guards to carry him down the mountain. The carriage also specially chose a shortcut, saving time for most of the journey. They arrived at the capital in an hour.

    There was a small table in the carriage. There was a small charcoal stove on it to brew tea. The fresh and mellow tea was apanied by wisps of medicinal fragrance that filled the carriage.

    Zhou Linghuai was dividing the tea with his eyes lowered. He was very familiar with his techniques, and his every move revealed his deep interest.

    Not long after, the patterns on the tea surface surged and condensed into the word ¡°Yu¡±. However, it disappeared in an instant. Before he could blink, it condensed into the word ¡°You¡± and instantly changed into the word ¡°Yao.¡±

    There were probably not many people in the world who could do this.

    The secret guards were proficient in some verbal skills, and he imitated the conversation between Yu Youyao and Cao Yingxue.

    Zhou Linghuai took a teapot and poured a portion into a teacup. The Ru Kiln teacup with azure crab ws had smooth and golden tea. It was clean and transparent, like amber.

    He lowered his head to smell the tea. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed, and his eyebrows were pressed down like a sharp knife. He listened to the secret guard¡¯s report word by word.

    ¡°But we didn¡¯t let them humiliate us for nothing.¡±

    The secret guard heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°However,¡± Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and knocked the bottom of it against the small table, making a thud. ¡°This teacup shouldn¡¯t be sshed. It should be smashed.¡±

    He emphasized thest word with a hint of ruthlessness.

    The secret guard¡¯s heart immediately beat wildly like a teacup. It was raised high and ced down heavily, making a loud thud. He almost dropped it head to the ground.

    He thought to himself¡ª

    After all, Eldest Miss Yu was also a young miss of a wealthy family. To ssh tea on someone¡¯s face was already a little out of line. If the teacup had been ¡°smashed¡±, even if it was Cao Yingxue¡¯s fault, it would inevitably make people feel that she had been too ruthless.

    ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to care about the grasshoppers after autumn and let them jump up and down. However,¡± Zhou Linghuai picked up his teacup and poured out the cold tea in it. He picked up the teacup again and poured a cup of tea. ¡°If they jump too much and make me unhappy, I¡¯ll have to break their legs first so that they won¡¯t be able to jump up.¡±

    The secret guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Zhou Linghuai picked up his teacup and lowered his head to take a sip. ¡°Send the news of the flower festival to the pce.¡±

    The secret guard quickly lowered his head. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The air also became quiet, and the tea smoke on the small table rose meticulously.

    After a while, a deep voice came from the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The coachman pulled the reins of the horse and lowered his head to snort at the ck horse. Immediately, he raised his head and neighed softly. Then, he turned around and walked out of the dark alley.

    Zhou Linghuai heard the sound of wheels and lifted the curtain.

    A carriage passed by. The window was open, and the carriage shook slightly. The curtain inside was lifted, and one could vaguely see the corner of Yu Youyao¡¯s red eyes¡ª

    They were soft and delicate!

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly clenched his fists tightly. With a faint crack, the Ru Kiln teacup in his hand shattered, and the soft sound was short and sharp.

    A disturbing aura slowly flowed through the car¡­

    ...

    It wasn¡¯t until the carriage beside him was getting further and further away that Zhou Linghuai retracted his gaze. ¡°To the dining room.¡±

 Chapter 271 - 271 What a Wonderful Person

    271 What a Wonderful Person

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife sent Yang Shuwan into the carriage. As soon as they returned to the reception pavilion, Madam He, the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife, also brought Song Wanhui along. She said that Old Madam was not feeling well and wanted to leave first.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife felt bitter. How could she stop others from going home to ¡°do their filial duty¡±?

    Madam He brought Song Wanhui into the carriage.

    Song Wan¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Mother, Yao Yao is really a wonderful person. You don¡¯t know this, but at that time, Seventh Miss Cao was in a hurry to cause trouble, while Sixth Sister Qi and I were breaking out in a cold sweat for her. We originally wanted to help her, but who knew that Yao Yao was a woman who was invincible¡­¡±

    !!

    Madam He did not know whether tough or cry when she heard this. ¡°A single man can take on ten thousand enemies. How can you describe it like this?¡±

    Song Wanhui told her everything that had happened in the octagonal pavilion. ¡°As soon as Yao Yao said ¡®Biographies of Exemry Women¡¯, Seventh Miss Cao seemed to have been struck by lightning. Even the young misses present were embarrassed and wished they could cover their faces with a handkerchief.¡±

    Madam He was a little surprised. ¡°She knows when to advance and when to retreat. She¡¯s neither servile nor overbearing. Her temperament is really extraordinary.¡±

    Song Wanhui nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Madam He nced at her daughter and said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu is a bereaved eldest daughter. Even if she grew up in front of Old Madam Yu since she was young and no matter how well she was raised, in the future, no matter if she goes outside or meets other people, it¡¯s inevitable that others will look down on her. There will be nock of people like the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence who treated her badly today.¡±

    Song Wanhui agreed deeply.

    She brought bad things upon herself as a result of her bad character. If the person who had invited Nanny Xu was Second Miss Yu or even Third Miss Yu, Cao Yingxue wouldn¡¯t dare to be such a b*tch.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife would not want to ruin Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation in public.

    All of this was because Yu Youyao was a bereaved eldest daughter. It was also a fact that she had been ¡°educated¡±, so no one could say anything else.

    Madam He continued, ¡°Seventh Miss Cao had the intention to humiliate her in today¡¯s matter, but Eldest Miss Yu beat her at her own game and scheme. She first used women¡¯s teachings to embarrass Seventh Miss Cao, but also revealed that she was well-mannered. She established her authority in front of the young misses. In the future, no one in the nobledies¡¯ circle will dare to say that she has no upbringing.¡±

    Song Wanhui also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yao Yao herself. If it were anyone else, they would probably have pinched their noses and admitted that they were a bereaved eldest daughter in public. They would have lost face on the spot and probably wouldn¡¯t be able to raise their heads in the industry in the future.¡±

    Madam He nodded. ¡°When the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was criticizing her, Eldest Miss Yu used her grandmother, Old Madam Yu, as a tool to intimidate the dignified Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. From now on, who will look down on her because she¡¯s a bereaved eldest daughter? Eldest Miss Yu is shrewd at such a young age. She¡¯s using the reputation of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s husband to settle things once and for all for herself and build a reputation for being well-mannered. Even Fifth Miss Lu of the Marquis of Weining is inferior to her. When she¡¯s a little older¡­¡±

    At this point, Madam He stopped talking.

    Ordinary families could not suppress Yu Youyao¡¯s personality. However, if she was matched with the eldest son of an aristocratic family, such a powerful personality was something that others could not ask for more. From today onwards, many families would probably have their eyes on Eldest Miss Yu.

    ¡­ .

    When they returned to the residence, Madam Yao arranged for Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai to ride in a carriage.

    Yu Youyao was talking to Yu Shuangbai when she suddenly felt dizzy. There was a loud bang, ng, and tter in her ears. This was mixed with screams and cries of pain. It sounded chaotic¡­

    Fortunately, the coachman was skilled and quickly stabilized the horses. Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai asked their maidservants to protect them. They were only a little frightened and were not injured.

    It was a mess in the carriage. The snacks, fruit tes, tea, incense burner, and so on were all smashed on the ground.

    A few maid servants were protecting their masters and did not care about themselves. They were more or less injured. Fortunately, they were all superficial injuries.

    After preparing the medicinal oil in the car, Yu Youyao asked Xia Tao to get the medicine. ¡°Help me apply the medicine first. When we return to the residence, we¡¯ll get a doctor to take a good look.¡± Then, she turned around and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Go and see how Second Aunt is doing.¡±

    Chun Xiao alighted from the carriage.

    Yu Shuangbai was still in shock. She held Yu Youyao¡¯s sleeve, feeling uneasy. ¡°Big Sister, my mother¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao held her hand. ¡°The coachmen at home have all practiced some moves and are strong. The horses chosen were also the most docile ones. Will the others be fine too?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s face was pale, and she still felt a little uneasy.

    Yu Youyao lifted the curtain and saw a blue-topped carriage parked at the turn in front.

    At first nce, there was nothing special about this carriage, but it was made of the best elm and wood. The key parts were made of gold and iron. The carriage was made of very old brown walnut wood. The wood was hard and tough, not easily deformed or cracked, and extremely earthquake-resistant. Even the horses¡ª

    Yu Youyao did not know much about horses, but she also felt that the horses looked impressive. After taking a few more nces, she realized that the horses were fierce and unruly. They seemed a little different from the domesticated horses at home.

    As she was thinking, a corner of the curtain of the carriage opposite was lifted, and a pair of pampered hands suddenly appeared in Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes, as well as the ring she was ying with¡ªthe Golden zed Jade Ring!!

    All the blood in her body instantly turned cold. Yu Youyao¡¯s face was filled with shock. She suddenly threw down the curtain and closed the window in panic.

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Nanny Xu quickly asked, ¡°You were frightened.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded wildly. When she saw the teacup in front of her, she suddenly felt her mouth go dry. She quickly picked up the teacup and took a few gulps of tea to calm down.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao returned. Without waiting for Yu Shuangbai to ask, she said, ¡°Second Madam asked Nanny Qian to protect her.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Youyao calmed down a little and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Chun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°When we turned the corner in front, a carriage rushed out and shocked Second Madam¡¯s horses. Our horses also jumped in shock. Fortunately, Second Madam¡¯s coachman had the strength to pull the horses off the road, so they didn¡¯t bump into each other. The capital doesn¡¯t allow horses to gallop. Second Madam is going to use Nanny Qian to argue with the other party.¡±

    The horses were shocked. Fortunately, they did not hurt anyone. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. It was really dangerous. No one could pretend that they were fine.

    Second Aunt was angry and wanted to ask for an exnation. It was only right.

    However!

 Chapter 272 - 272 Have You Been Cursed

    272 Have You Been Cursed

    Thinking of the yellow jade ring she had seen just now, Yu Youyao felt uneasy. She said, ¡°Go over and look for Second Aunt. Tell her that Second Sister was quite shocked.¡±

    Chun Xiao turned around and saw that Second Miss¡¯s face was indeed pale, and her eyes were filled with panic. She quickly got out of the carriage.

    After a while, the carriage in the residence made way.

    Chun Xiao and Nanny Qian returned together.

    Seeing that Second Miss was really frightened, Nanny Qian¡¯s heart ached terribly. She quickly pulled her into her arms and stroked her back as she coaxed her softly.

    Yu Youyao listened to the sound of hooves hitting the ground.

    If one listened carefully, the sound seemed to be heavier and stronger than the horses in the residence. It pierced into their ears one after another, making them panic.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of horses¡¯ hooves was far away that Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but open the car window. She lifted the window and looked back, only to see the hooves of the horses.

    The carriage left the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    Yang Shuwan was furious.

    How could she have expected that while the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was talking to her, Madam Yao did not even wait for her and only brought Yu Youyao away first. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that others wouldugh at them?

    This was ridiculous.

    ¡°Eldest Sister-inw is the most important. She should be waiting for me. How can she leave first? She hurriedly brought Yu Youyao away. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s hiding a dirty heart and is going to gossip in front of Old Madam.¡±

    Madam Yao was amazing. She was the best at pretending to be obedient in front of Old Madam. She couldn¡¯t let Madam Yao push all the me onto her. Everyone said that one aunt was half a mother. As an aunt, Madam Yao couldn¡¯t escape her responsibility.

    Yang Shuwan lifted the curtain and instructed the coachman to move faster, hoping to catch up to Madam Yao¡¯s carriage.

    When the carriage left in a hurry, it inevitably became a little bumpy.

    Yang Shuwan was worried that her daughter¡¯s body would be weak and she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. She turned to look at her daughter and was shocked to see Yu Jianjia¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°Jia Jia, why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes were red from the pain. She gently lifted her skirt, revealing her swollen feet. She said hoarsely, ¡°Just now, I identally slipped with Seventh Miss Cao and Fifth Miss Lu at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and sprained my ankle.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes immediately turned red with anxiety, and she quickly called out to Nanny Li.

    Nanny Li was also shocked. She quickly squatted on the ground and held Yu Jianjia¡¯s small feet. ¡°Hey, have you been cursed? Why is it so swollen? Young Miss, bear with it. I¡¯ll help you take off your shoes and socks. You can¡¯t wrap your feet anymore.¡±

    As she spoke, she carefully helped Yu Jianjia take off her jade-soled shoes and socks.

    Her fair feet were swollen from her ankles to her toes, like a big carrot. Yu Jianjia gasped in pain, and tears rolled down her face.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Child, you sprained your ankle. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You endured it yourself. You suffered. My heart aches for you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. As she cried, she was stillforting her mother. ¡°Big Sister has suffered, but I can¡¯t cause you trouble with such a small matter. Mother, don¡¯t worry. When we return to the residenceter, get a doctor to take a look. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while.¡±

    However, Yang Shuwan was furious. ¡°Yu Youyao is such a scourge. She caused amotion with Seventh Miss Cao and even implicated you into suffering. She¡¯s really unreasonable. Poor Jia Jia. You¡¯re so seriously injured, but you still think that you¡¯re wronged. You don¡¯t even dare to make a sound and endured it. You¡¯ve suffered for no reason¡­¡±

    Nanny Li asked Ai Ye to pour a basin of cold water on Yu Jianjia¡¯s feet and massage her calves.

    As the cold water reached her ankles, Yu Jianjia shivered. ¡°I know Mother¡¯s heart aches for me, butpared to the grievances that Eldest Sister almost caused to her reputation today, this small injury of mine is nothing.¡±

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t stand these words. She was so angry that she even raised her voice. ¡°She didn¡¯t have a mother to raise her, and she wasn¡¯t taught by her mother. Can¡¯t others say that she¡¯s a bereaved eldest daughter?¡±

    Which youngdy who had lost her mother didn¡¯t lower her head and behave humbly?

    Why was she different from others?

    She was a bereaved eldest daughter. How could she be ostentatious?

    The more Yang Shuwan spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°She even caused amotion after saying a few words? However, she almost lost her reputation. Others only think that she¡¯s young, but her glib tongue and ability to invert right and wrong are not small at all. She even dared to contradict an elder like the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. She¡¯s a bereaved eldest daughter, but she didn¡¯t get anyone to ruin her reputation. In contrast, the young miss of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence ruined her reputationpletely.¡±

    At this point, she gritted her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s not the one who ruined her reputation. She¡¯s not the one who ruined the flower festival and lost all her face. She¡¯s not the one who twisted her ankle and suffered. What¡¯s there for her to feel aggrieved about?¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes and felt a pain in the bones of her feet. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, Grandmother dotes on Eldest Sister. I¡¯m worried that it won¡¯t be easy for Mother to answer. Father also values his upbringing the most. Since this matter has reached Father¡¯s ears, he would ask about it.¡±

    As Yang Shuwan was angry with Madam Yao, her heart ached for her daughter. For a moment, she hadn¡¯t thought of this. At her daughter¡¯s mention, she was shocked. ¡°Yu Youyao caused a ruckus with Seventh Miss Cao herself. I wasn¡¯t present. No matter how much Old Madam dotes on Yu Youyao, she can¡¯t me me!¡±

    These words were not wrong, but she did not have any confidence when she said them out loud.

    Old Madam would reprimand her and ask her to go to the house to set the rules.

    However, on Yu Zongzheng¡¯s side¡­

    Once she said something like ¡°taking the divorce letter back to her maiden home¡± that hurt their rtionship as husband and wife, there would be countless times.

    Now, Yu Zongzheng had also begun to despise her for being the daughter of a concubine. She was not presentable and could not manage the family well. He did not trust her as much as before. If there was amotion, the rtionship between husband and wife would be worn down a little.

    Thinking back to how she had sided with Seventh Miss Cao at the Flower Festival, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but feel a little panicked. ¡°I wonder what kind of bewitching potion Yu Youyao fed your father. He¡¯s so determined that Yu Youyao is a good person that he¡¯ll definitely be angry¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip and looked at her swollen feet. She couldn¡¯t help but cry softly. ¡°Mother, it¡¯s my fault for what happened today. Seventh Miss Cao had a conflict with Eldest Sister. As her younger sister, not only did I not help much, but I even slipped and lost myposure in public. It was a joke. If I could have helped, it probably wouldn¡¯t havee to this¡­¡±

 Chapter 273 - 273 Become a Joke

    273 Be a Joke

    Her self-me made Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart ache and she was angry. ¡°What did you do wrong? Yu Youyao caused amotion with Seventh Miss Cao, causing you to slip and fall. Not only did she lose her status in front of the young misses, but she also sprained her ankle. It¡¯s true that Yu Youyao suffered, but not only did you suffer, you were also injured and suffered.¡±

    At this point, she reacted.

    The reason why Jia Jia had sprained her ankle and suffered was all because Yu Youyao and Seventh Miss Cao had caused trouble and implicated Jia Jia.

    Yu Youyao had suffered a little, but Jia Jia had even sprained her ankle.

    !!

    As long as Jia Jia¡¯s ankle was sprained, Master would dote on her and feel sorry for her. Why would he me them?!

    No matter how much Old Madam doted on Yu Youyao, she couldn¡¯t ignore her injured granddaughter at all.

    Her feet were soaked in cold water, and soon, a chill seeped into her bones. Yu Jianjia coughed and said, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. As a stepmother, you can¡¯t surpass a ¡®mother¡¯. As a second wife, you can¡¯t surpass your first wife either. Eldest Sister was criticized for her upbringing because she was the eldest daughter of a bereaved wife. Even outside, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to say anything.¡± She lowered her eyes, her bones feeling cold and painful. ¡°Father has always respected Mother. Even though he epted Lady Qiu, he didn¡¯t forget that Mother is virtuous and magnanimous. You can¡¯t be angry with Father and exin it to him.¡±

    At the mention of Lady Qiu, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but recall that the second day after Lady Qiu mentioned Concubine Qiu, Yu Zongzheng had left the government office. When he found out that she had a headache, he didn¡¯t even go to the study. He went to the main courtyard to visit her and gave her an emerald hairpin to please her. The hairpin waspletely green, but there was a touch of bright red on the hairpin. It was extremely pure.

    She could clearly see the guilt in Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes.

    That night, Yu Zongzheng rested in her room.

    Yang Shuwan reacted and held her daughter¡¯s hand. Finally, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°My Jia Jia¡¯er is indeed an understanding woman. You¡¯re right. They can¡¯t me me for this either way.¡± At this point, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mother anymore. I¡¯ve been married to your father for many years. He¡¯s always on my side.¡±

    It was only when Jia Jia mentioned it that she remembered that Yu Zongzheng had taken in a neer and felt guilty towards her. She could use a little to manipte him.

    Yu Jianjia was finally relieved. However, when she thought of Yu Youyao¡¯s words and actions at the flower festival today, for some reason, she felt suffocated.

    The carriage returned to the residence.

    Madam Yao had just alighted from the carriage with Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai when she saw Qing Xiu, who was waiting in front of the flower gate, step forward and bow. ¡°Old Madam has invited Second Madam over. Eldest Master and Second Master are both there.¡± She took a look and saw that there were two carriages parked in front of the flower gate. ¡°First Madam didn¡¯t return with Second Madam?¡±

    Madam Yao said calmly, ¡°After receiving Second Master¡¯s message, it¡¯s not good to continue dying. Seeing that Eldest Sister-inw was talking to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, she brought Yao Yao away first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Madam.¡± Qing Xiu thought about Old Madam¡¯s instructions and looked at Eldest Miss. Seeing that Eldest Miss was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss and Second Miss are tired. Go back and rest first.¡±

    The matter at the Flower Festival involved the Yu Residence, and it was not a small matter. Madam Yao knew the severity of the matter. She quickly instructed Nanny Qian and followed Qing Xiu to An Shou Hall.

    Yu Youyao also returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Nanny Xu brought Chun Xiaoxiao and Xia Tao to treat their injuries.

    Dong Mei had received the news early in the morning and ordered the kitchen to prepare hot water to help Yu Youyao wash up and change intofortable clothes.

    Yu Youyao leanedzily against the consort bed.

    Liu¡¯er took a towel and helped Young Miss twist her hair. ¡°First Madam and Third Miss have returned to the residence. First Madam asked Qing Xiu to enter Old Madam¡¯s courtyard. Third Miss sprained her ankle at the flower festival. Nanny Li took First Madam¡¯s token and went to invite Imperial Physician Li. It seems that she¡¯s seriously injured.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled when she heard this.

    Yu Jianjia always acted as if she was aloof from worldly affairs and was polite in every way, but she was proud and arrogant.

    At the flower festival today, Yu Jianjia had used her familiarity with flowers to befriend many nobledies. She was finally in the limelight.

    Yu Jianjia fell in public and lost herposure.

    Due to Lu Mingyao and Cao Yingxue¡¯s noble statuses, the young misses present did not dare to mock them openly. However, once they left the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, they would definitely be criticized andughed at.

    This great limelight had be a joke.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°In a while, pick a bottle of top-notch medicinal oil, some medicinal herbs and supplements and send them to the courtyard.¡±

    Liu¡¯er agreed. Seeing that most of Young Miss¡¯s hair had dried, she took out high-quality jasmine head oil and poured a drop size of a copper coin into her palm. Then, she rubbed it evenly and gently applied it on Young Miss¡¯s hair.

    The jasmine oil was light and not dry or oily. It was refreshing and smooth.

    About ten minutester, Liu¡¯er was done applying the hair oil. Yu Youyao¡¯s hair was already dry. Liu¡¯er took a woodenb andbed Young Miss¡¯s hair and tied it with a headband.

    At this moment, Xia Tao ran into the house.

    As soon as Yu Youyao saw her, she asked, ¡°Have your injuries been treated?¡±

    Xia Tao stuck out her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s just a few bumps. I¡¯ll be fine after applying the medicine.¡± After saying that, she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Young Master is here. He¡¯s waiting for Young Miss in the small study.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly got up from the bed, picked up her skirt, and ran towards the study.

    Zhou Linghuai held the book in his hand, but he couldn¡¯t read a single word. His mind was filled with a glimpse of the bright redness at the end of the little girl¡¯s eyes.

    She was just a young child, but she had been scolded by someone in public. How could she not feel terrible?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes were deep. He tightened his grip on the book in his hand and saw the little girl run into the study with the hem of her dress. She was wearing a pink and purple half-arm shirt and a pleated skirt. There was arge patch of pink and white roses embroidered on the skirt. She looked pink, delicate, innocent and charming.

    ¡°Cousin, what are you thinking about?¡± Yu Youyao moved over and sat beside her cousin. Her voice was as cheerful as before. ¡°You¡¯re holding the book upside down!¡±

    The little girl looked up and her oval face was bright. Zhou Linghuai had been thinking about it carefully repeatedly, and then editing hisforting words. Suddenly, they were useless.

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s smiling lips, he also chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that a little girl is very delicate and angry. She can¡¯t take anger or grievances. I wonder if she¡¯ll cry if she¡¯s bullied!¡±

    Chapter 273 ¨C 273 Be a Joke

 Chapter 274 - 274 Iâ€™m Very Obedient

    274 I¡¯m Very Obedient

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyes widened. ¡°I won¡¯t cry.¡± She pouted and snorted. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m also very powerful, so I won¡¯t be bullied.¡±

    She recounted everything that had happened at the flower festival.

    ¡°¡­ Cao Yingxue used the words ¡®the bereaved eldest daughter who was uneducated¡¯ to attack me. Lu Mingyao sat on the side and watched the two sides fight. Yu Jianjia interfered, and the young misses of the various families present gloated. I knew that they were working together to harm me and ruin my reputation.¡±

    At this point, Yu Youyao snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them. Of course, I have to make a fuss so that others can see that I¡¯m not easy to bully. In the future, no one will dare to criticize me with words like ¡®The eldest daughter of a bereaved wife who was uneducated¡¯¡­¡±

    !!

    Her chattering was cheerful, like a magpie on a branch. To be honest, it was a little noisy, but no one felt annoyed.

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea.

    Yu Youyao was feeling thirsty. She took a few sips of tea and looked at her cousin with her bright ck eyes. Her expression said, ¡°Am I very impressive? Please praise me.¡± Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry.

    He gently rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. Her freshly washed hair was soft and smooth, emitting a faint jasmine fragrance. ¡°Your eyes are red from crying, huh?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes wandered. ¡°Uh, I-I¡¯m not really crying.¡± She stole a nce at her cousin and saw the corner of his mouth curl up slightly. He looked at her with a smile, and even his back straightened. ¡°I-I learned this from Yu Jianjia, didn¡¯t I? I-I pretended to be pitiful and weak at first, and shed a few innocent tears. I was a little aggrieved at first, so the others ignored me. This is called suppressing myself first.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai only looked at her and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao closed her legs and sat up straight again. ¡°Cousin, this is how I cried, was wronged, pitied and had reason.¡± She nced at her cousin from the corner of her eye. ¡°Am I very smart!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sighed softly in his heart. ¡°Do your eyes feel ufortable?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Liu¡¯er soaked them in chrysanthemum, goji berries and warm water for me. Then, she applied rose dew. It¡¯s no longer ufortable!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and held her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°I remember what you said. I didn¡¯t let anyone bully me. Cousin, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m very obedient~¡±

    I¡¯m very obedient~

    Zhou Linghuai ced these words on the tip of his tongue and chewed carefully. The sweet, soft, fragrant, and sticky taste spread to his heart.

    His throat felt a little dry as he took a box of snacks from the small table. ¡°The new peony cake is served today. Try it and see if you like it.¡±

    At this time, the peony flowers were blooming.

    The little girl liked to eat snacks, so he had deliberately taken a detour to buy them from a store to make her happy.

    As soon as she heard that there was food, Yu Youyao¡¯s stomach growled.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat at the flower festival?¡±

    The banquet was heldte and they only started eating at 1pm. The main family would prepare many snacks to avoid starving the guests.

    Yu Youyao covered her stomach to stop it from growling. She pouted andined, ¡°I ate some medicinal cuisine when I left this morning. I didn¡¯t even have time to eat any snacks at the flower festival. I¡¯m about to starve to death.¡± As she spoke, she quickly took the box of snacks from her cousin. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    As soon as she unwrapped theyer of oil paper, Yu Youyao could smell the fragrant and strong oil mixed with the fragrance of the fresh and sweet peony flowers. She couldn¡¯t help but sniffle and swallow her saliva. Even removing the oil paper became much faster.

    When the golden peony cakes appeared in front of her, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°The peony cake must be delicious.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to take a handkerchief, pick up a piece of peony cake, and bring it to her cousin¡¯s lips. ¡°Cousin, try it first.¡±

    The little girl looked at the peony cake eagerly. She was clearly so hungry that she couldn¡¯t move her eyes away, but she still remembered to ask him to eat it first. Zhou Linghuai found it funny and was about to refuse¡­

    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse me. I just want to share them with you and let you try the cake I¡¯ve tasted.¡± Yu Youyao moved the peony cake closer to her cousin¡¯s lips.

    How could he refuse? Zhou Linghuai opened his mouth and took a bite. The peony cake, which was already on his lips, melted in his mouth with the fresh and sweet peony filling. However, it melted in his mouth and did not stick to his teeth. His mouth was filled with sweetness and softness, and he was surprised to find it delicious.

    He recalled the little girl¡¯s words just now¡ª

    I just want to share them with you and let you try the cake I¡¯ve tasted!

    The taste that the little girl had eaten was especially sweet.

    Whether it was the cherries she had eaten in the past or the candy she had eatenter.

    The thin and crispy skin cracked in her cousin¡¯s mouth. The flower filling in the center was wrapped in peony paste. Yu Youyao, who was looking at the beautiful cakes and craving them, immediately widened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask her cousin if it was delicious and quickly put the peony cake into her mouth.

    She bit down¡ª

    Oh, it was so delicious that she cried!

    What kind of divine cake was this? How could it be so delicious?!

    ¡°Cousin, you¡­¡± Before Zhou Linghuai could stop her, he watched helplessly as the little girl took a bite of his unfinished peony cake.

    Instantly, his breathing stopped, and the flower cake choked in his throat. His face turned red to the tips of his ears, and he couldn¡¯t help but cover his mouth and cough.

    ¡°C-cousin.¡± Yu Youyao was shocked. She stuffed the remaining peony cake into her mouth and chewed hard a few times. However, she swallowed hard and asked vaguely, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He was better off with a mouthful of flowers!

    She was greedy. No wonder Old Madam Yu kept calling her a little piglet.

    However, Zhou Linghuai was both angry and amused. He suppressed the cough in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally choked.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly poured a cup of warm tea. Just as Zhou Linghuai was about to reach out to take it, the little girl approached him and brought the tea to his lips. ¡°Cousin, drink some water. After drinking it, your throat won¡¯t feel ufortable anymore.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not even have a chance to refuse.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s throat felt a little better, but he still felt a little ufortable.

    Yu Youyao had an expression that said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡± She put down her teacup helplessly and naturally reached out to smooth her cousin¡¯s back. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 275 - 275 I Really Donâ€™t Know What to Do With You

    275 I Really Don¡¯t Know What to Do With You

    Her soft hand was pressed against his back, caressing it from top to bottom. The warmth in her palm prated the thin material of his shirt, causing Zhou Linghuai¡¯s back to stiffen.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He suddenly tightened his grip on the armrest. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse and dark. He was not as cold as before. However, she did not hear any difort. Yu Youyao felt much more relieved and looked reproachful. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too careless. You choked on your own food after taking a bite of the pancake.¡± She shook her head and sighed in an old tone. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was immediately speechless.

    !!

    Let¡¯s make it clear, who exactly can¡¯t do anything to who?

    However, he was spoiling her more and more.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that the little girl had eaten the peony cake that he had bitten. He felt that it was a little inappropriate and hesitated for a moment. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t¡­¡± Seeing that the little girl¡¯s eyes were as clear and bright as water, the words that came to his mouth changed to, ¡°Is the peony cake delicious?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not know how conflicted her cousin was. She took another peony cake and ate it. As she ate, she nodded. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. Did Cousin specially buy it for me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I was out today and happened to pass by the store.¡±

    Yu Youyao swallowed the cake in her mouth. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re lying again. The Precious Peace Temple isn¡¯t on the way. I¡¯ve been to the Precious Peace Temple and know the way. You can¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s legs were inconvenient. After entering the Yu Residence, he also lived in seclusion. The only ce he could go was the Precious Peace Temple.

    Zhou Linghuai immediately did not want to speak.

    Yu Youyao wrinkled her nose. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re clearly treating me well, but you insist on being secretive, afraid that I¡¯ll find out how well you treat me.¡± She pursed her lips and nced at her cousin from the corner of her eye. ¡°Why are you so awkward?!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai choked on his cake. Now, he almost choked on his tea. Suddenly, his hands felt itchy. ¡°Cousin arranged it all.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and ate her cake.

    Seeing that she had taken another piece of peony cake to eat, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Have a few pieces of peony cake to fill your stomach first. If you eat too much, can you have lunchter?¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked. ¡°Cousin, on the way back, the horses were shocked, and so was I. Can I eat an extra peony cake to calm down?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyebrows sank. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s expression was dark and scary. Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°When we turned the corner, a carriage suddenly rushed out. Aunt¡¯s horses were shocked at the front, and the horses behind also jumped¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai interrupted her. ¡°Were you injured?¡±

    Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡°With Chun Xiao¡¯s protection, I wasn¡¯t not injured. I just jolted a few times and felt a little ufortable. Cousin, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Whose carriage is it?¡±

    Their carriages almost collided. No matter which family it was, they had to find out.

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of the yellow jade ring she had seen at a nce. She shook her head. ¡°Cousin, is pure yellow jade only used by the Imperial Prince?¡±

    The Book of Rites taught about clothes etiquette. Her cousin had taught it to her, and Ms. Ye had also taught it in ss. However, when she panicked, she felt a little uncertain.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. ¡°The yellow jade is also known as a jade huang. The emperor and the nobles use it as a pendant. The full one is a ring. Most of the time, it¡¯s bestowed by the emperor to warn someone not to becent. In addition, the vassal lords who have heavy troops in their hands and are guarding the vassalnds will be bestowed with the jade carving ring. The dragon is carved with its head and tail connected. The dragon has no horns and lies on the ground. Therefore, they can¡¯t ride the clouds in the sky and bow down to the true dragon.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale.

    Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the top of the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not the first or second time the vassal king has made a move. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he enters the capital. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see him. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±

    Hearing her cousin¡¯s words, Yu Youyao calmed down a little. ¡°Cousin, do you know which vassal lord entered the capital?¡±

    These words were more or less a test. The Yu Residence had long known that Third Cousin had brought news of the vassal king¡¯s unusual movements into the capital, but they had yet to hear any news.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s King Ping of Liangzhou. Liangzhou is located in the south. The south is filled with mountains and miasma. It¡¯s very far from Quanzhou, but it resonates a little.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously looked at her cousin and opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.

    How did Cousin find out about something that even Second Uncle couldn¡¯t hear?

    Back then, at the Precious Peace Temple, after she had identally discovered her cousin¡¯s tracks, she had vaguely sensed that he was very mysterious and his identity did not seem to be simple. Her cousin did not deliberately guard against her, so she also knew that her cousin was living in the residence now and was also bound to the Yu Residence. She should not be worried that her cousin would harm the Yu Residence, so she did not probe further.

    However, she kept feeling that the vassal lord¡¯s strange actions seemed to be rted to her cousin, so she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    The little girl did not say anything, but her bright eyes were filled with worry for him. Zhou Linghuai chuckled and rubbed the little girl¡¯s hair hard.

    Yu Youyao quickly covered her head to prevent herself from rubbing it. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve messed up my hair.¡±

    Zhou Linghuaiughed. ¡°You¡¯re still young. Why are you worrying? Be careful not to grow taller in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly leaned back and dodged her cousin¡¯s demonic hand. She pouted. ¡°Cousin, you still have the cheek to criticize me. You¡¯re not much older than me. You make it sound like you¡¯re old. Be careful not to grow taller in the future.¡±

    With that said, she was really a little worried that her cousin¡¯s leg would be damaged and he would grow slower than others. She had to ask Nanny Xuter if she had any medicinal cuisine for growth.

    Zhou Linghuai did not know what she was thinking. If he knew, he would probably not know whether tough or cry.

    At this moment, Qiu Xing entered the study. ¡°Young Miss, Miss Qing Xiu is here. She wants you to go to Old Madam¡¯s house.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly stood up. ¡°Cousin, if you¡¯re not busy, wait for me in the study. When I return, I¡¯ll have lunch with you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao leave the study and go to An Shou Hall with Qing Xiu.

    Second Uncle and Second Aunt were no longer around. Her father was sitting and drinking tea with a dark expression. Yang Shuwan was sitting beside him. Her slightly raised eyebrows inevitably revealed a hint of smugness.

    Yu Youyao bowed and greeted her elders before sitting down obediently beside her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, my dear granddaughter, you¡¯ve suffered so much today¡­¡± Old Madam Yu pulled her granddaughter into her arms and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had to hand over a token in advance to enter the pce and find the time, how could she still be sitting in the house?

 Chapter 276 - 276 Thank You, Miaoâ€™s Branch Leader, for the Reward

    276 Thank You, Miao¡¯s Branch Leader, for the Reward

    As she cried, Old Madam Yu was furious and started scolding, ¡°Damn it, the wife of the Marquis of Changxing is even bullying a growing child. They¡¯re really shameless. Even if my old bones are paralyzed, it¡¯s not up to her to climb over my head and abuse her power. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll wear heavy makeup and enter the pce to seek the Empress Dowager¡¯s opinion. I definitely can¡¯t let my Yao Yao suffer such grievances for no reason¡­¡±

    Her grandmother bowed to Buddha and smelled of sandalwood. Yu Youyao felt very at ease. She clearly did not feel aggrieved, but she could not help but cry too.

    ¡°Grandmother, Yao Yao doesn¡¯t feel aggrieved. Yao Yao is a bereaved eldest daughter, so it¡¯s understandable for others to say a few words. In any case, I¡¯ve ruined my own reputation, so I won¡¯t implicate my younger sisters. However, as the eldest daughter of the first wife in the family, I¡¯ve been raised by Grandmother since I was young. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence bullied me, but it¡¯s a p to the Yu Residence¡¯s face and it¡¯s even a p to Grandmother¡¯s virtuous reputation¡­¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she wiped her tears again. ¡°My good granddaughter, you understand so much at such a young age. Even after being wronged and humiliated, you can still think about your family andpete with others for the family. You¡¯ve suffered¡­¡±

    !!

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t raise her head after hearing this.

    Instantly, she came to a realization!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation had almost been ruined because she was the ¡°old mistress¡¯s eldest daughter.¡± As her stepmother, she could not surpass her biological mother in terms of ¡°education.¡± As a second wife, she could not surpass her first wife in terms of ¡°etiquette.¡± She was irrelevant.

    However, the reputation of the Yu Residence and Old Madam had a lot to do with her.

    Yu Youyao, this little b*tch, was really impressive. With just one sentence, she had pushed her over the fire.

    This was not the end. The more Old Madam Yu cried, the more upset she felt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being old and useless. Usually, I can still protect my little granddaughter at home, but when I¡¯m outside, my eyes arepletely dark. Poor obedient granddaughter. You lost your mother at a young age, and your stepmother is an ipetent person. She only cares about her daughter¡¯s sprained ankle and doesn¡¯t protect my little granddaughter. She almost ruined my little granddaughter¡¯s reputation. How is she like a stepmother?¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, I¡­¡± Yang Shuwan opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    Just now, when Old Madam was criticizing her, she had also used Jia Jia¡¯s sprained ankle.

    After a round of tears, Yu Zongzheng was concerned about Jia Jia and was distracted. He did not care about anything else, so Old Madam did not say anything else. Instead, he asked about Jia Jia¡¯s injuries.

    Unexpectedly, this old woman was waiting for her.

    At this moment, Yu Zongzheng also realized that he couldn¡¯t even drink his tea. He put down his teacup heavily and the bottom of the cup hit the table with a ng.

    Just now, Second Brother and Second Sister-inw were present so his mother did not say much because she cared about his and Madam Yang¡¯s reputation. Hence, she allowed Madam Yang to brush off the matter of Jia Jia spraining her ankle.

    However, Jia Jia had sprained her ankle and would be fine after recuperating for a few days.

    If Yao Yao¡¯s reputation was ruined in public, her entire life would be ruined.

    As her stepmother, Madam Yang actually couldn¡¯t figure out which was more important?

    Her eldest daughter had been humiliated, and it was also the Yu Residence¡¯s face that had been hurt. Even a growing child knew this. As the mistress of the household, Madam Yang actually did not know?

    Yu Zongzheng looked at Madam Yang and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. After all, she raised the little girl. She was really unpresentable.

    At this moment, the curtain in the inner room was lifted.

    Yu Youyao looked up¡ª

    Hui Xiang and Ai Ye helped Yu Jianjia into the house.

    Her thin figure trembled like a lotus bud in the wind. Her face was pale, and she frowned slightly. She bit her lip and endured the pain. Her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat like dewdrops, making her look even more innocent and pure.

    It was obvious that she had suffered.

    Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on her handkerchief, her heart aching uncontrobly.

    Old Madam Yu quickly said, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡± Yu Jianjia asked the maidservant to help her sit beside Yang Shuwan. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao, who was sitting beside Old Madam.

    However, she realized that Yu Youyao was also looking at her. Her ck eyes were so bright that they hurt her eyes.

    Yu Jianjia panted slightly. Her eyshes fluttered slightly, and she slowly lowered her eyes.

    Old Madam Yu looked reproachful. ¡°Child, you sprained your ankle. Why didn¡¯t you rest in your room? Your mother said that she had invited Imperial Physician Li into the residence. Did he take a look? What did he say? Was the injury serious?¡±

    Yu Jianjia had returned to the residence for a while, and the imperial physicians were not far away. They probably entered the residence.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s voice was gentle and hoarse. ¡°Imperial Physician Li just entered the residence and helped me take a closer look. He said that I had sprained my tendons and that my bones weren¡¯t injured. He gave me medicinal oil that will clear my tendons and move my meridians three times a day. I¡¯ll be fine in about half a month. It¡¯s not good for Grandmother, Father, and Mother to worry, so I came over to tell them.¡± At this point, she bit her lip lightly. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being disappointing and making the elders worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Old Madam Yu felt much more at ease. She said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. I know that you¡¯re a filial child. Your body is a little weak, so you have to take care of your health more often.¡±

    Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.

    Yu Zongzheng was furious, but he couldn¡¯t re up in front of his mother. Seeing his daughter¡¯s pale face, he was also worried. ¡°Your grandmother is right. You have to recuperate carefully in the future.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Father!¡± Yu Jianjia agreed obediently. From the corner of her eye, Yu Youyao said something to Bai Kui. Bai Kui bowed and nodded, then lifted the curtain and entered the side room.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and drank her tea.

    At this moment, Bai Kui came out of the side room with a soft pillow and walked up to Yu Jianjia. ¡°Third Miss sprained her ankle, so she can¡¯t use too much strength on her foot. Eldest Miss asked me to bring a soft pillow for Third Miss to lean on so that she can feel morefortable.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was ttered and quickly looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and said nothing.

    Ai Ye took the soft pillow and quickly ced it behind Yu Jianjia. Yu Jianjia leaned against the soft pillow and immediately felt her body rx a little. Her feet felt lighter.

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. His eldest daughter was bing more and more like an elder sister. She always thought of her younger sister at home.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°I originally thought that it was just an ordinary flower festival. The few of you aren¡¯t young anymore. If you go over to join in the fun, you can also broaden your horizons. Who would have thought that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was actually a dragon¡¯s den? Not only was Yao Yao¡¯s reputation almost ruined, but you also sprained your ankle. They¡¯re really bullying us.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with her handkerchief and cough twice. Then, she said softly¡ª

 Chapter 277 - 277 Denunciation

    277 Denunciation

    ¡°It turned out that she had also been admiring the flowers with the young misses of the various families and gotten to know Seventh Miss Cao. She also thought that since Seventh Miss Cao was from the main family, she would have to introduce her to Eldest Sister. Cough, I didn¡¯t know that Seventh Miss Cao had taken a fancy to Nanny Xu, who followed in front of Eldest Sister, and was dissatisfied with her. Cough, she actually made things difficult for Eldest Sister on the spot. I¡¯m sorry that Eldest Sister has suffered.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s gentle words were hoarse and sad. From time to time, she would cough a little. asionally, she would nce at Yu Youyao with an innocent gaze.

    She had already sprained her ankle, and there was still a trace of pain between her slightly furrowed eyebrows. Her face was pale, revealing her illness vividly.

    With just a few words, she had cleared her name.

    Song Wanhui had seen Yu Jianjia, Cao Yingxue, and Lu Mingyao talking together in the Thousand Gold Building. Yu Jianjia had known Cao Yingxue for a long time, and the two of them had an extraordinary rtionship.

    Cao Yingxue did not hide her hostility towards her. She did not believe that Yu Jianjia had nothing to do with this.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Third Sister is just being kind. There¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡±

    These words did not reassure Yu Jianjia. She lowered her head and carefully considered her words. ¡°Big Sister¡¯s reputation was almost ruined at the Flower Festival, but as her younger sister, I sprained my ankle and couldn¡¯t help at all. I feel that I¡¯ve let Big Sister down.¡± At this point, she looked at Yu Youyao sincerely, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Big Sister, please forgive me.¡±

    She was kind and innocent. Even if she made a little mistake, no one could say anything else.

    After all, she was also innocent!

    She did not know that Cao Yingxue was hostile to Eldest Sister. She was an innocent party and wanted to help her. However, she had sprained her ankle and did not have the energy to help her. She felt guilty that she had not helped Eldest Sister, but she had already apologized. As her Eldest Sister, how could she hold it against her younger sister?

    This was Yu Jianjia¡¯s thought.

    From the moment she stepped into An Shou Hall, everything she had said, every expression, and every move she had made had been carefully nned.

    Every word and sentence was sarcastic and meaningful. She yed the role of an innocent victim vividly and disguised every strand of her hair.

    Even her grandmother could not tell what kind of deep and terrifying scheme was hidden under Yu Jianjia¡¯s weak and innocent expression.

    ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Yu Youyao met her teary eyes and looked pitiful. ¡°Third Sister sprained her ankle because of me. I should be the one apologizing.¡±

    Yu Jianjia calmed down and quickly said, ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s also because I¡¯m weak and disappointing. How can I me you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that Third Sister doesn¡¯t me me.¡± Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.

    For some reason, when Yu Jianjia saw the faint smile on her face, she suddenly felt a strong sense of uneasiness.

    As expected!

    Seeing Yu Youyao smile, Yu Jianjia heard her suddenly change the topic. ¡°However, I have a few words to ask Third Sister.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s uneasy heart suddenly rose to her throat, and her throat itched again. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and cough lightly.

    Yu Youyao did not care if she responded or not. She chuckled and said, ¡°At the Flower Festival, Third Sister was originally kind enough to help me out. That¡¯s why you apologized to Seventh Miss Cao in front of all the young misses. As your elder sister, I should thank you. However, Third Sister said that I had offended Seventh Miss Cao. I don¡¯t understand how I had offended her.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she looked at Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia was still covering her mouth and coughing, unable to speak for a moment.

    Yang Shuwan quickly handed over a cup of warm tea and helped to exin, ¡°Jia Jia has a gentle personality. Perhaps she saw that Eldest Miss had a conflict with Seventh Miss Cao and was worried that Eldest Miss would suffer, so she mediated the conflict. She wanted to settle the matter out of goodwill.¡±

    Yu Youyao stared at Yu Jianjia with a burning gaze. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. Third Sister was just being kind, so she introduced me to Seventh Miss Cao. Seventh Miss Cao wanted me to recite poetry with her, does this mean I should have considered Third Sister and not rejected her? However, I¡¯m not proficient in poetry, and Third Sister knows about it. In order not to dampen everyone¡¯s spirits, I rejected her politely. I didn¡¯t expect to anger Seventh Miss Cao and for her to criticize me in public.¡±

    Yu Jianjia closed her eyes. Even her breathing was cold. She couldn¡¯t remain silent anymore. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m also¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao continued in a gentle voice, ¡°I know. Third Sister had good intentions. She wanted to calm the matter down because she was worried about me, so I can understand why she apologized to Seventh Miss Cao on my behalf. However, Seventh Miss Cao forced me to recite poetry. It was rude of her to insult me for losing my mother. She was the one in the wrong. Why should Third Sister apologize on my behalf? Why did Third Sister say that I had offended Seventh Miss Cao?¡±

    Old Madam Yu suddenly tightened her grip on her prayer beads when she heard Yao Yao saying that she had good intentions. Even she felt a chill down her spine.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was out of kindness, but whether a person was kind or not was never measured by the starting point. Instead, it depended on the oue of this person¡¯s words and actions.

    Even if she had done something bad out of kindness, it couldn¡¯t be said that she had done it out of kindness. Cao Yingxue had used the words ¡°bereaved eldest daughter¡± to attack Yao Yao. Instead of defending her big sister, Yu Jianjia was anxious to apologize on her sister¡¯s behalf.

    What kind of apology was this?

    Wasn¡¯t she rushing to give Yao Yao¡¯s face, upbringing, and reputation to Cao Yingxue to step on?

    Fortunately, Yao Yao was quick-witted. Otherwise, her reputation would have been ruined.

    Did her granddaughter not know what was wrong from right or¡­

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp as she stared fixedly at Yu Jianjia.

    Sensing the sharp gaze on her head, Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. She knew that her grandmother suspected her.

    She believed that every move and word of hers in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had been carefully nned and wless. However, she had never expected that it would be ruined by Yu Youyao¡¯s words.

    Yu Jianjia panicked and opened her mouth to exin, ¡°Big Sister, I didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was still smiling. ¡°Third Sister had good intentions. You¡¯re gentle and kind. As you¡¯re on good terms with Seventh Miss Cao, you can¡¯t bear to see me get into a conflict with her. However, Third Sister has apologized and given Seventh Miss Cao enough face. Have you thought about how I should respond as your eldest sister?¡±

 Chapter 278 - 278 Too Disappointing

    278 Too Disappointing

    Yu Jianjia opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. Even her voice choked. ¡°You¡¯re trampling on my face, upbringing, and reputation for Seventh Miss Cao.¡±

    ¡°No, Big Sister, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I cough¡­¡± Yu Jianjia exined anxiously. Unexpectedly, because she was in a hurry, she suddenly gulped down a mouthful of cold air, choking until her throat itched. However, she could only lower her head and cough a few times¡­

    Just as her throat felt a little better, Yu Jianjia was about to speak again in a hurry when she heard Yu Youyao holding back her tears and saying hoarsely, ¡°I know that Third Sister is just being kind, but just because I¡¯ve had no mother since I was young and am a bereaved eldest daughter, do I deserve to be despised outside? Even my own sister thinks that I¡¯m a bereaved eldest daughter, so I deserve to be inferior to others. Should I deserve to be looked down on and scolded? Even if I¡¯ve been humiliated, am I the one in the wrong? I¡¯m the one who should apologize?!¡±

    !!

    Yu Youyao kept saying that she had good intentions. Every time she said something, she had to bring it up. In her ears, it sounded like a huge mockery.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s chest felt tight, and her face turned pale. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Big Sister, please believe me¡­¡±

    ¡°Bam¡ª¡± Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He mmed the table and the teacup on it nged. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Yu Jianjia opened her mouth, and suddenly, a gust of cold air rushed into her mouth and into her throat. It was so piercing that her throat itched, and even her heart turned cold.

    She looked at her father in shock.

    In her memory, her father always looked at her with relief and pride. When he spoke to her, even his voice was gentle. She had never seen her father so angry.

    Yu Zong looked at Yu Jianjia with a disappointed expression. ¡°Jia Jia, you¡¯ve disappointed me too much.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes turned red, andrge tears rolled down her face. ¡°Father, I-I don¡¯t think Big Sister is inferior, nor do I have any intention of looking down on her¡­¡±

    He thought of his fourth daughter, who was still locked up in the courtyard to learn the rules.

    Then, he looked at his third daughter, who was crying pitifully.

    Then, she thought of Madam Yang, who had caused Jia Jia¡¯s sprained ankle.

    What else did Yu Zongzheng not understand? ¡°You¡¯ve been weak since you were young, so it¡¯s inevitable that I doted on you a little. I originally thought that you were gentle and kind, and had always had high hopes for you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so ignorant. You¡¯re actually like Fourth Miss and you¡¯ve been taught to have a bad attitude by your mother. Such a petty person is not presentable at all. You haven¡¯t learned the demeanor and bearing of a schrly family at all.¡±

    Yang Shuwan, who had originally wanted to speak up for her daughter, immediately felt her eyes darken and her throat choke. She couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Her father had reprimanded her for not knowing the severity of the matter, for being petty andcking the demeanor of a schrly family. These words had always been used by her father to reprimand Yu Youyao in the past!

    Her father evenpared her to Yu Qingning, the daughter of a concubine?!

    For a moment, Yu Jianjia thought that there was something wrong with her ears and that she had heard wrongly.

    However, when she saw her father looking at her with disappointment, Yu Jianjia finally realized that she hadn¡¯t heard wrongly. She almost fainted on the spot.

    ¡°Father, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Her lips trembled asrge tears fell. She looked at Yang Shuwan innocently and nkly. ¡°Mother, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Seeing her daughter¡¯s heartbroken expression, Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. As she wiped her tears, she said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve watched Jia Jia grow up. How can you not know her personality? She¡¯s just too gentle and kind, so she felt aggrieved and admitted the mistake for Yao Yao. However, Master, you¡¯re saying it¡¯s all her fault.¡±

    At this point, her voice also became hoarse. ¡°Your heart aches for Yao Yao, who almost ruined her reputation and suffered grievances at the Flower Festival. However, Jia Jia slipped in public and lost her bnce. She became a joke and even sprained her ankle. How can you say that about her? It¡¯ll hurt the child¡¯s heart. Jia Jia¡¯s body is weak to begin with. If anything happens to her, what should she do?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was stunned when he heard this. Then, he heard a weak cough from the room. His third daughter lowered her head and covered her mouth to cough lightly with a pale face.

    Immediately, he regretted being so harsh just now.

    Although Jia Jia did not know the severity of the matter, he had still underestimated her. Her personality and character were unquestionable. Although she was wed in her handling of matters, she was only nine years old. Furthermore, this was the first time she had been outside. She could still be nurtured wellter.

    Yang Shuwan knew Yu Zongzheng well and continued to cry. ¡°Master despises me for being the daughter of a concubine in the family and thinks that I¡¯m not presentable. I have nothing to say, but I can¡¯t vent my anger on Jia Jia. Jia Jia has always been obedient and sensible. She¡¯s also considerate and filial to Master. She¡¯s innocent¡­¡±

    With that said, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but think of his third daughter, who was usually obedient, sensible, filial, and considerate.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao, who had been silent all this while, said hoarsely, ¡°Father, I know that Third Sister is innocent. Her body is weak, so as her elder sister, I naturally won¡¯t hold it against her.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Yu Jianjia¡¯s throat itched again.

    Her father had always doted on her. Even though her body was weak, he would not really criticize her.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s move of retreating in order to advance made her father realize that she was weak and Yu Youyao had also suffered grievances. As a result, her father felt very sorry for her and softened his stance.

    Thinking about how his eldest daughter¡¯s reputation had almost been ruined at the flower festival today, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened again. His eldest daughter did not mind, but as her father, he could not pretend that nothing had happened.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at Yu Jianjia. ¡°Since your big sister won¡¯t hold it against you, I won¡¯t punish you either. You should reflect on yourself and learn what a woman should do. Learn and reflect. Your big sister has grown up in front of your grandmother since she was young. She has principles and rules. In the future, learn more from her and learn how to deal with people.¡±

    She had learned the teachings that a woman should learn from the age of seven to the age of nine. There were dozens or hundreds of books in total. This was obvious that he was criticizing her for not learning the teachings well in the past. If she was asked to learn them again and had to copy them after learning them, it would be indirectly saying that she was unruly and ill-mannered. It wouldpletely deny her studies and hard work for the past three years.

    He even asked her to learn more principles and rules from Yu Youyao.

    He was stepping on her to praise Yu Youyao.

    Since when was she inferior to Yu Youyao in her father¡¯s heart?

 Chapter 279 - 279 Guess Who I Am?

    279 Guess Who I Am?

    Yu Jianjia slowly lowered her head, revealing a long and thin neck. She said hoarsely, ¡°Yes, Father!¡±

    Although his third daughter did not know the severity of the matter, she was still able to listen to him. Yu Zongzheng felt a littleforted. ¡°Since you sprained your ankle, go back to the courtyard and rest well.¡±

    Yu Jianjia stood up shakily. Ai Ye and Hui Xiang quickly helped her up.

    She endured the pain in her feet and bowed. ¡°Grandmother, Father and Mother, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±

    When they reached the door, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but pause. She tilted her head and nced at Yu Youyao, who was sitting in front of Old Madam. Her eyes were cold, and tears welled up in them.

    Yu Youyao looked up and saw the curtain of the inner room fall, as well as a corner of Yu Jianjia¡¯s moonlight dress.

    As soon as Yu Jianjia left, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger turned to Yang Shuwan. He red at her fiercely. ¡°I originally thought that although you¡¯re the daughter of a concubine in the family, you¡¯ve also read books and have some literary talent. That¡¯s why I ignored my mother¡¯s objections and insisted on marrying you into the family. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so unpresentable. You don¡¯t manage the family well, and your children aren¡¯t raised well. They¡¯re so disappointing.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp and she almost fell to the ground. She cried out miserably, ¡°Master¡­¡±

    In the past, when he saw Yang Shuwan¡¯s behavior, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that Yang Shuwan had been wronged. His heart ached, and he had to protect her a little.

    However, today, Yang Shuwan had implicated him. Yu Zongzheng only felt annoyed. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll go to Mother¡¯s house to set the rules. The butler¡¯s key will also be handed over to Yao Yao, and she¡¯ll be in charge of the household. Third Miss and Fourth Miss have all been taught bad habits by you. Brother Si, probably can¡¯t be taught well by you so I will ask him to move into a courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Master, how can that do?¡± Yang Shuwan eximed, and even her voice became shrill. ¡°Brother Si is only a little more than six years old. How can he move into another courtyard so early¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng interrupted her. ¡°Si¡¯er¡¯s birthday is in June. He¡¯ll be seven in two months. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. You don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng ignored her and turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Tomorrow, pack up the Songtao Courtyard in the front courtyard and help arrange for your fourth brother to move in as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Shansi was the only legitimate son in the family. His father valued him very much, and Yu Youyao did not want to get involved in Yu Shansi¡¯s matters.

    However, since her father had asked, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only nod. ¡°Okay, Father. It¡¯s just that there are many things in the front courtyard that I haven¡¯t done in the past, so I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to handle it well. It¡¯s also a big deal for Fourth Brother to move into the courtyard, so it¡¯s more appropriate for Zhao Da to help me.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng valued his legitimate son highly. Seeing that his eldest daughter was so cautious, how could he not agree? ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡± As he spoke, he felt that not only was his eldest daughter smart and magnanimous, but she was also a well mannered person. Even if there was something she didn¡¯t understand, she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. She said it openly and asked someone to help. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have to spend more effort on the family matters.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and nodded.

    Yang Shuwan watched as the father and daughter spoke back and forth. She was even responsible for making arrangements for her son who hade out of her womb. This made her even angrier.

    Si¡¯er would be moving to the front courtyard and would no longer be by her side. If anything happened in the future, it would be toote for her. How could Yu Youyao be evil? Now that she was in charge of the family, what good was there for Si¡¯er?

    In the future, when Yu Zongzheng saw his son, he wouldn¡¯te to the main courtyard anymore. This way, Yu Zongzheng would spend fewer days in the main courtyard.

    Yang Shuwan was indignant. ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stand listening to her anymore, so she stood up and smiled. ¡°Grandmother, Father and Mother, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. Cousin is waiting for me to have lunch.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ached again. ¡°I almost forgot. Yao Yao has been working so hard, but she didn¡¯t even have lunch. She¡¯s starving. Go back quickly, go back quickly¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng also said, ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t make your cousin wait too long.¡±

    Yu Youyao bowed to her elders and left. When she reached the door, she suddenly remembered that King Ping had entered the capital. She hesitated, wondering if she should tell her grandmother about the scene she had seen on the street today.

    However, when she thought of how her cousin had asked her to pretend not to see it, she gave up.

    The vassal king had entered the capital without an edict. He was guilty of conspiracy and rebellion, and it involved a lot of things. If she was not careful, she would be in trouble. It was definitely not something a growing child like her should be involved in.

    When she returned to the Jade Courtyard, there were already simple and appetizing dishes prepared in the small kitchen.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in the hall and looked up at the painting on the wall.

    He used gold, silver, pearls, agate, coral, pine stone,piszuli, cat¡¯s eye stone, cinnabar, and other ores to paint. He mixed them with saffron, yellow, indigo, rose balsam, musk, and other nts.

    Looking at this painting, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but think of the Bodhi tree he had seen at the Precious Peace Temple today.

    In his mind, he repeatedly pictured the little girl in a in brocade dress. She would raise her jade neck and gently lift her toes. She would hold the wishing silk with both hands and throw it.

    He still remembered that the wishing silk had a message that said, ¡°Cousin, I hope that your illness will go away and all your illnesses will disappear. I hope that you will be free from cmity and live a peaceful life¡­¡±

    Seeing that her cousin was looking at her seriously and did not notice her, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darted around and she had an idea. She gently picked up her skirt and walked silently behind her cousin. Caught off guard, she covered her cousin¡¯s eyes and deliberately said, ¡°Guess who I am?¡±

    Was there a need to guess? Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Naughty~¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s Naughty? I don¡¯t recognize her. Cousin, you¡¯re wrong. Guess again.¡± Yu Youyao smiled until her eyebrows curved. She covered her cousin¡¯s eyes and refused to let go.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it you?¡±

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks, feeling a little indignant. ¡°I¡¯m clearly Cousin¡¯s smart, obedient, cute, and beautiful little cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and removed the little girl¡¯s hands from his eyes.

    The little girl had a pair of red and soft hands. When he held them in his hands, they looked boneless. They were soft and fragrant, like cream. Her thin fingers already looked delicate and beautiful.

    Yu Youyao pouted and red at him. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you know how to cooperate?¡±

    He had never yed such a childish trick when he was two years old. How could he cooperate? Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it again?¡±

    Yu Youyao was speechless. She reached out and took the book from hisp. ¡°Cousin, you should read less in the future.¡±

    Her evasive thinking made Zhou Linghuai confused and helpless.

 Chapter 280 - 280 Even Cousin Is Disgusted

    280 Even Cousin Is Disgusted

    ¡°I heard that if you study too much, you¡¯ll be a bookworm.¡± Yu Youyao felt that her cousin had studied too much. He was so mature at such a young age. There was no fun at all.

    Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry. This girl was finding him boring. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Now, you even despise Cousin. It seems that you don¡¯t need the notes Cousin used in his studies in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened and she looked innocent. ¡°When did I despise you? You said it yourself. I don¡¯t acknowledge it.¡± She looked at her cousin with a fawning smile and changed the topic. ¡°I just feel sorry for you. You stay in the house all day reading. Not only are you bored alone, but it¡¯s also harmful to your eyes. That¡¯s why I want you to read less ande out to walk more when you¡¯re free. It¡¯s good for your health to take a break, right?¡± After saying that, she even looked at her cousin aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to use me.¡±

    Her little mouth was full of words, and when she coaxed someone, it was simply fatal. Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard this.

    !!

    Seeing her cousin smile, Yu Youyao squatted in front of him and looked at him eagerly. ¡°I really like the notes you wrote for me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head, took the thick book from her hand, and stuffed it back into her hand. ¡°Women don¡¯t take the imperial examination, and there¡¯s a limit to what they can learn from the Four Books and Five ssics. It¡¯s fine if you learn it, but you have to read this book carefully.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head to take a look. On the blue cover of the book, there were four words written inrge letters, ¡°Zizhi Tongjian.¡± It was a book that was as thick as a brick. Immediately, even her scalp went numb. ¡°It¡¯s so thick?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Reading history can allow you to be knowledgeable. You can understand the past and present, and you can gain wisdom. This is a book I¡¯ve read in the past. There are also notes and exnations written on it. It probably won¡¯t take too much effort for you to read it. Zizhi Tongjian is a rewritten book of the previous dynasty¡¯s Confucian schrs. There are many small stories about famous people inside, so it won¡¯t be boring.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Third Cousin.¡±

    She carefully opened Zizhi Tongjian. It looked a little old, and the pages were a little yellow. The ink brush on it alternated between old and new, and the words were also old and new. ¡°Is this a book that Cousin has read before?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Yes, some of the words on it were left behind by me in the past. Later on, when I had a new understanding, I would also write new thoughts down, so words look messy. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, remember it and I¡¯ll tell you in detail. However, history books help you gain wisdom. Cousin, you should try to understand it yourself.¡±

    He had originally nned to tidy it up again and give it to her after that. However, she suffered at the flower festival today. He couldn¡¯t help but worry, so he brought this book over to coax her.

    Yu Youyao smiled as if she had received a treasure. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely read what Cousin has read.¡±

    Seeing her flipping through her book excitedly, Zhou Linghuai reminded her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? Go have lunch!¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao remember that she was still hungry. She quickly went to eat with her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai had lunch at noon. After apanying Yu Youyao for a few bites, he put down his chopsticks. In the end, the little girl wheedled and forced him to drink a bowl of white jade ginseng soup.

    After lunch, Yu Youyao hugged Zizhi Tongjian and read it with relish.

    Zhou Linghuai returned to the Green House and went to the study.

    He took out a piece of paper and spread it on the table. He ttened it with a paperweight. Zhou Linghuai held his sleeves in one hand and a brush in the other. With just a few strokes, the outline of the Bodhi tree could already be seen.

    Under the Bodhi tree, there was a small person with only an outline. She held the wishing silk in both hands and weighed it lightly with the tips of her feet. Her skirt fluttered like snow, and her lithe figure seemed to be about to fly away with the wind.

    ¡°Young Master, the news has already been sent to the pce¡­¡±

    The dyes mixed with mineral nts emitted a heavy but fragrant aura. In the air, there was only the faint sound of paper and ink.

    ¡­ .

    Longevity Pce!

    The Empress Dowager, who was more than sixty years old, was wearing a red silk golden phoenix robe. She hadbed her hair into a high bun and inserted arge phoenix hairpin with red phoenix wings. There was a round and pure ruby in the middle of her forehead.

    She was reclining on the phoenix couch, one hand supporting her forehead. There were agarwood prayer beads wrapped around her wrist, and one hand was casually ced on herp. She was wearing a long red gold tortoiseshell finger essory on her pinky finger, and was closing her eyes to take a nap.

    There was incense burning in the incense burner, and it was rising slowly.

    In the huge side hall, the little pce maid kneeling on the ground was talking about what had happened at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    The little pce maid was proficient in ventriloquism. She imitated the words of Yu Youyao, Seventh Miss Cao, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, and even the other madams present.

    About ten minutester, the little pce maid finished speaking and knelt on the ground, not daring to look up.

    Aunt Shen, who was serving her, also stood with her head lowered, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    After a while, the Empress Dowager¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her turbid eyes revealed the reverence of paying respects to Buddha all year round, but there was a calm and sharp look in the depths of her eyes.

    The Empress Dowager extended her hand.

    Aunt Shen quickly picked up the tea and touched the wall of the cup with her fingertips before handing it to her. ¡°The temperature of the tea is just right. Empress Dowager, drink slowly.¡±

    The Empress Dowager received the tea and lowered her head to take a few sips. The pearls on her forehead trembled slightly, and the pure color had a suffocating dignity.

    After finishing the tea, Aunt Shen quickly took the teacup.

    The Empress Dowager folded her hands on herp and looked down at the prayer beads on her wrist. ¡°What incense did you use in the house today? It seems a little different from usual?¡±

    Aunt Shen nced at the phoenix head incense burner and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s a calming incense. I burned the same incense as yesterday. The incense yesterday was made by Auntie Xu before she left the pce. Yesterday, it was already thest incense stick, and it was also the smell that the Empress Dowager was used to. The incense today was concocted by Auntie Ye. Auntie Ye was personally taught by Auntie Xu and has inherited all of her teachings. It¡¯s probably because everyone is different, and the way they make the incense is a little different. The scent is also a little different. I didn¡¯t expect the Empress Dowager to smell it.¡±

    It was obvious that Auntie Xu had served the Empress Dowager for many years, and their rtionship as master and servant was extraordinary.

    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Auntie Xu has been out of the pce for two to three months. She has been serving me since she was young. She knows everything I eat, wear and use. She was the one who arranged everything. One year, when the south had a drought, the production of my favorite tea decreased. It was also because she was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be used to other tea leaves, so she spent a lot of effort making medicinal tea with simr tastes¡­¡±

    The Purple Essence Tea was a variant of Pu¡¯er. It was purplish-ck and glossy, which was how it got its name. It was produced in Yunnan and took more than ten days to be picked. It was rare and precious.

    The fragrance of the Purple Essence Tea was pure and rich, with a hint of rose and medicinal fragrance. She liked the Purple Essence Tea. Almost all the new teas that were offered as tribute every year entered the Longevity Pce.

 Chapter 281 - 281 Empress Dowager

    281 Empress Dowager

    Aunt Shen lowered her head and listened. ¡°There¡¯s no one more meticulous than Aunt Xu.¡±

    As she spoke, the Empress Dowager sighed again. ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to let her out of the pce, but the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s family kept asking for Nanny Xu and wanted her to help teach Seventh Miss in the family. I didn¡¯t agree, so she begged Concubine Zhuang. Concubine Zhuang also begged the person from Zhaoyang Pce toe to me to discuss it. If I refused again, I¡¯m afraid even the emperor would be alerted.¡±

    Aunt Shen lowered her head and stared at the tip of her shoe.

    The ¡°person from Zhaoyang Pce¡± that the Empress Dowager was talking about was Imperial Consort Lu, who lived in Zhaoyang Pce.

    !!

    The Empress Dowager changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending that I don¡¯t know. This matter was instigated by that person from Zhaoyang Pce. She saw that I had asked Auntie Xu to help Li Yang recuperate earlier, so she was also worried that I would give Auntie Xu to Liyang and add a powerful person by her side. Her schemes are really impressive.¡±

    When she said this, her tone was very ordinary, and there was no emotion on her face.

    Aunt Shen did not dare to reply and only lowered her head to listen.

    The Empress had been sick for a long time, and the Yi Kun Pce was closed. Aunt Xu was good at helping people recuperate. If Aunt Xu went to Princess Liyang¡¯s side, it would be equivalent to going to the Empress¡¯s side.

    The Empress Dowager was silent for a moment, and the hall immediately fell silent. Only the calming incense in the phoenix head incense burner was tirelessly spewing out a fragrance.

    ¡°After serving me for so many years, I couldn¡¯t let her fall into a fire pit, so I simply let her out of the pce. In the future, her future will be entirely up to her. She¡¯s also a sensible person, and the Yu family isn¡¯t a bad ce to go. When the previous emperor was around, he appreciated Old Master Yu very much. When I was young, I often summoned Old Madam Yu into the pce to talk.¡±

    Aunt Shen smiled and said, ¡°I still remember that back then, the Empress Dowager obtained a thousand-year-old agarwood and made two prayer beads. She sent one to the Precious Peace Temple for three years, and one of them remained in Your Highness¡¯s hands.¡±

    As she spoke, Aunt Shen nced at the prayer beads wrapped around the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrist. She had probably been wearing them for a long time and they did not leave her body. The prayer beads were extremely bright.

    The Empress Dowager also recalled this matter. ¡°I heard that Old Madam Yu pays respects to Buddha like me, and the other was to reward her.¡±

    Aunt Shenughed along.

    The Empress Dowager changed the topic and continued, ¡°The Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence seems to be from Censor Yu¡¯s first wife, Madam Xie. Madam Xie is from the Xie Residence in Quanzhou. Previously, when Xie Sang entered the capital, he sent many strange things to the pce. It¡¯s really eye-opening.¡±

    Aunt Shen lowered her eyes and said nothing.

    At the mention of Madam Xie, the Empress Dowager thought of another past matter. ¡°I remember that one summer, at a pce banquet, all the married women entered the pce. One of them fainted from the heat. All the madams present watched helplessly. Only one madam rushed over and helped that madam up. She took a pill from her sachet and fed it to that woman. Later, I specially summoned her. When I asked, I found out that she was Censor Yu¡¯s first wife, Madam Xie. She¡¯s really a warm-hearted and bright person. What a pity.¡±

    As she spoke, the Empress Dowager thought of something and saw the little pce maid kneeling on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the name of Madam Xie¡¯s daughter, the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence?¡±

    The little pce maid hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, her name is Youyao.¡±

    The Empress Dowagerughed when she heard this. ¡°Her name shows that she¡¯s young and pure. She¡¯s also good looking when she smiles and is kind and graceful. She¡¯s youthful and fresh and this means that she¡¯s clean and incorruptible. She is beautiful, incorruptible, kind and virtuous.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°She¡¯s indeed worthy of her name. Old Madam Yu really raised her to have some morals.¡±

    There were as many young misses in the capital as fish in a river. There were probably only a few who could be remembered by the nobles in the pce and taken seriously. Eldest Miss Yu was one of them.

    The Empress Dowager first mentioned her master-servant rtionship with Nanny Xu. After Nanny Xu entered the Yu Residence, it was inevitable that she would mention her young friendship with Old Madam Yu. Hence, when she mentioned Eldest Madam Xie, who had already passed away in the Yu Residence, it was inevitable that she would mention the Xie Residence in Quanzhou. The Xie Residence was an imperial merchant. In this dynasty, merchants were not allowed to bestow officials, but the rtionship between the Xie Residence and the pce was very close.

    In the end, she mentioned Eldest Miss Yu.

    It was as if they were just gossiping, but no one present really thought so. With the Empress Dowager¡¯s status, every word she said carried a deeper meaning.

    All of them understood.

    The Imperial Concubine Lu, Concubine Zhuang, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, and the Yu Residence¡­ It was terrifying to hear.

    The Empress Dowager smiled. ¡°Go to the Internal Affairs Department tomorrow to pick a beautiful pce token and send it to Eldest Miss Yu. There¡¯s no need for her to enter the pce to thank her. When she¡¯s a little older, we¡¯ll be able to see her at the pce banquet.¡±

    The head pce maid quickly agreed.

    Eldest Miss Yu had already received a huge honor from the Empress Dowager. If she was summoned by the Empress Dowager, it would indeed be too eye-catching for her.

    As the saying went, when the tree is outstanding in the forest, the wind will definitely blow at it.

    With her age, she couldn¡¯t afford to be in the limelight.

    The Empress Dowager smiled, and her expression darkened. ¡°Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, Seventh Miss Cao, should enter the pce.¡±

    ¡ª-

    After Yu Zongzheng and Yang Shuwan left, An Shou Hall fell silent.

    Old Madam Yu sat upright on the couch, looking down and twirling her prayer beads. As she often pinched the agarwood prayer beads, they were yellow in color. Mixed with the honey fat, they looked even more solid and jade-like.

    Nanny Liu remembered that she had been rewarded with this string of prayer beads by the Empress Dowager back then.

    All these years, Old Madam often wore it on her.

    Old Madam Yu thought about what had happened at the flower festival. After a long while, she sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m old. Recently, I¡¯ve often thought of the past.¡±

    Nanny Liu said nothing.

    Old Madam Yu stopped reciting. ¡°In the past, I was too scheming and schemed for Second Brother¡¯s future. Second Brother was sessful, but he was separated from me. Eldest Brother also left me.¡±

    Nanny Liu hesitated and said, ¡°Old Master passed away early. You¡¯re the one supporting the huge family business. You¡¯re a widow, so you naturally have more schemes than others. Otherwise, how could you protect the Yu family¡¯s hundred year reputation?¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°Back then, Eldest Son was fooling around with Madam Yang, and the root of the trouble was me. The Yu Residence was a schrly family, and they had gained their reputation through their ancestors. However, I married Eldest Son to a businesswoman. He resented me and held it in. He was dissatisfied with his wife¡¯s background and wanted to marry that schrly woman, which was why hemitted such a mistake. Wasn¡¯t it also his resistance to me? It was originally our resentment, but it harmed Madam Xie¡¯s life.¡±

    She had allowed Eldest Son to marry Madam Xie because she had selfish motives and schemes. She had too many trade-offs. Although she also cared about Eldest Son¡¯s future, she was still biased towards Second Son. She had failed to settle the score, which caused Eldest Son¡¯s resentment.

 Chapter 282 - 282 Hidden Malice

    282 Hidden Malice

    Nanny Liu lowered her head. After so many years, Old Madam was still brooding over Madam Xie¡¯s death.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°On the day Madam Xie died, Yao Yao cried non-stop for the entire day. When she was tired, she would sleep and wake up after a short nap. When she woke up, she would continue crying. She had a child who was born prematurely and had a difficult time giving birth. After a long day, she almost lost her life.¡±

    It had been more than three months since Madam Yang had married into the residence. Later on, she had taken a pregnancy-preserving medicine and managed to keep the baby for more than a month. When she couldn¡¯t keep it anymore, she had no choice but to give birth.

    It was also because Madam Yang had taken too much pregnancy medicine when she was pregnant that Yu Jianjia had been thin and sickly since she was born.

    As for Yao Yao, she was really born prematurely. She had grown well in Madam Xie¡¯s womb. Even though she was born prematurely for more than half a month, she still looked very strong.

    As time passed, no one remembered that Yao Yao was born prematurely.

    Nanny Liu also knew about this.

    Eldest Miss was out of breath from crying, and her face was red and purple. Old Madam had said that children would want to smell their mother¡¯s scent and she would take Madam Xie¡¯s things when she was alive.

    A child¡¯s soul was light, and Madam Xie had just left. It was not past the seventh day yet, so she was worried that it would be inauspicious, so she stopped her.

    Old Madam insisted on taking the nket that Madam Xie had used when she was alive to coax Eldest Miss.

    As Old Madam Yu spoke, tears streamed down her face. ¡°It¡¯s said that newborn children don¡¯t know anything, but newborn children are the most intelligent. Poor Yao Yao¡¯er. From the moment she was born, she already knew the pain of separation in this world. At that time, when I was hugging her, I thought that I had harmed Madam Xie¡¯s life and owed her. I had to protect my granddaughter no matter what.¡±

    After so many years, this was the first time Nanny Liu had heard Old Madam mention the past.

    It was probably also today that Eldest Miss had been criticized and called ¡°bereaved eldest daughter¡± in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, making Old Madam feel terrible.

    If Madam Xie was still around, Eldest Miss wouldn¡¯t have¡­

    Old Madam felt that she owed Madam Xie and Eldest Miss, so she mentioned these things.

    Old Madam Yu pinched her handkerchief and wiped the corners of her eyes. ¡°Eldest Son was infatuated and wanted to marry Madam Yang as his second wife. He thought that Madam Yang was the daughter of a schr. Even if she¡¯s the daughter of a concubine, she still has some literary talent. It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t stop him, but Madam Yang¡¯s stomach was about to show. She was focused on entering the Yu Residence. If she really causes amotion, not only will Eldest Son¡¯s future be ruined, but the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation will also be damaged. I¡¯m afraid Second Son won¡¯t be able to stand tall in court anymore.¡±

    Nanny Liu lowered her head a little.

    At this point, Old Madam Yu looked defeated. ¡°Of course, as long as I was a little more heartless and threatened him with a scissors on my neck, I could¡¯ve made him take her in as a noble concubine but I couldn¡¯t do that. I had to preserve our mother-son rtionship and scheme for Yao Yao¡¯s future. I also hope that even if he doesn¡¯t care about our father-daughter rtionship, he can still take care of her on ount of our mother-son rtionship.¡±

    Nanny Liu poured a cup of hot tea and handed it over. ¡°Old Madam, have some tea to calm yourself down.¡±

    Old Madam Yu took the teacup and ced it on the table again. ¡°I¡¯ve schemed so much because I want my Yao Yao¡¯er, my little darling, to have a good future. However, my Yao Yao¡¯er is such a smart, obedient, filial, and pleasant person. The first time she went out, they almost ruined her reputation.¡±

    Nanny Liu thought about what had happened at the flower festival and felt terrible.

    Eldest Miss was a capable person, so she wasn¡¯t really bullied. However, how could she feel good when she was mocked in public? She probably endured her grievances for Old Madam An¡¯s sake.

    Old Madam Yu said hatefully, ¡°Her stepmother is evil. I don¡¯t know how she gloated and added fuel to the fire. She¡¯s half a mother. How can I count on her? Even her sisters are hiding their evil intentions and want to suppress her limelight.¡±

    In the past, although she had looked down on Yu Jianjia and her dejected behavior, she still admired her after all. She was smart, obedient, and polite. However, today, Yao Yao kept saying that she had ¡°good intentions.¡± Even she couldn¡¯t help but feel cold.

    Madam Yang was not presentable, so she could only scheme at home.

    However, Yu Jianjia, this granddaughter of hers, had ulterior motives. She really hid them well, and no one could tell.

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Yu looked relieved again. ¡°Fortunately, my little darling has grown a mind of her own, so she wasn¡¯t destroyed. Otherwise, I would knock the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s family down, cause them to bleed and drag them to hell.¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s heart trembled when she heard this.

    Old Madam was a second-grade official. If she really did this, the future of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence would be ruined.

    Old Madam Yu felt a little better after spitting out the words she had been holding in. Only then did she bring the tea over and lower her head to take a few sips. ¡°Help me to my room.¡±

    Nanny Liu bent down and helped Old Madam up.

    When they entered the room, Old Madam Yu sat down. ¡°Bring me my imperial order. I¡¯ll enter the pce tomorrow morning.¡±

    Nanny Liu took out a carefully kept order from the box in the side room.

    On her head, she wore a crown and tied her hair into a high bun. There were five green pine trees on it, and there were pearls on their branches. On the front, there were four pearl green jade flowers, three pearl green clouds, and three flowers. At the back of the crown, there was a ball of pearl green jade and four pearl green tassels. There were three golden cloud hairpins, a pair of golden hairpins, and a golden pendant.

    She wore arge red sleeved top and a dark green ceremonial robe. On the ceremonial robe, there were golden embroidery patterns of clouds. On the topyer, there were golden embroidery patterns of clouds. The material was made of silk, gauze, and so on.

    Old Madam Yu stroked her magnificent makeup and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve entered the pce. It¡¯s time for me to go out and exercise. My makeup will be covered in dust.¡±

    Nanny Liu lowered her head, not daring to say anything else.

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Old Madam Yu stared at the phoenix crown and robe, her eyes suddenly filled with ruthlessness.

    At this moment, Bai Kui lifted the curtain and entered the room. ¡°Old Madam, the Empress Dowager has summoned the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao into the pce.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned. The nobles in the pce had to pay attention to the Flower Festival held by the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. She did not expect this news to reach the Empress Dowager¡¯s ears so quickly.

    She frowned slightly.

    Bai Kui continued, ¡°The Empress Dowager did not see the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao. She asked them to sit in the outer hall and copy ¡®Biographies of Exemry Women¡¯, ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, ¡®The Analects of Women¡¯, and ¡®The Training of Women¡¯. Seventh Miss Cao did not write it well. The Empress Dowager was furious and punished her by copying ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯ a hundred times on the spot.¡±

    Old Madam Yu twirled her prayer beads. At the Flower Festival, Yao Yao had used women¡¯s teachings to prevent herself from being bullied.

 Chapter 283 - 283 Quiet Battle

    283 Quiet Battle

    Bai Kui continued, ¡°The Empress Dowager also said that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife is a mingfu. It¡¯s her duty to take care of her husband and teach her children well. Virtue is a must. Only by doing good deeds and virtues can she be a model woman. Otherwise, it would be considered that she¡¯s not worthy of being a mingfu. She asked Aunt Shen to teach the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife the rules of being a mingfu.¡±

    ¡°When Concubine Zhuang received the news, she went to the Longevity Pce to plead for leniency with the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager did not see Concubine Zhuang and even asked her to stay in her own pce and learn the rules. She said that the Marquis of Changxing was working for the Imperial Court in Youzhou. As a wife and daughter, they should be considerate of a husband and father¡¯s hard work and learn more rules and upbringing to ensure that the Marquis of Changxing would not have any worries.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she understood that this was a disguised way of restraining Concubine Zhuang.

    However!

    Every family had nted spies in the pce, but this news was not easily spread. It was obvious that the Empress Dowager had instructed it.

    At this moment, it had probably already spread throughout the capital.

    The Empress Dowager had punished Seventh Miss Cao to copy the ¡°Lessons for the Women of the Li Family¡± and had also asked someone to teach the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife the rules. It was obvious that she also felt that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had not raised Seventh Miss Cao well and wanted her to relearn everything she studied.

    They really lost all their face and became aughing stock.

    In the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao had also received this news and was deep in thought. ¡°The Empress Dowager has used the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence¡¯s missteps to bring up this matter. The Marquis of Changxing probably won¡¯t have the face to ask for credit from the Imperial Court anymore. If this Flower Festival was held well, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence would be proud and its reputation will be even greater than before. It¡¯s only natural for him to ask for credit, but if the Flower Festival was ruined, it would also ruin the reputation of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.¡±

    At the Flower Festival, she had fought with Seventh Miss Cao over her upbringing and reputation.

    She argued with the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife for the dignity and face of the Yu Residence.

    Nanny Xu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Eldest Miss is also someone who keeps a low profile. After this incident, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence haspletely stopped its power y, and the Imperial Court can be more stable. However¡­¡± she changed the topic slightly, and her slightly lowered tone made everyone¡¯s hearts sink. ¡°You¡¯re in the limelight in the capital now and have attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Countless people in the capital are watching your every word and action, including the nobles in the pce. You have to be more careful with your words and actions in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She nodded. ¡°Nanny, I understand.¡±

    Nanny Xu sighed softly. She wondered if it was good or bad for Yu Youyao to stand out among the nobledies so early and even be noticed by the nobles in the pce.

    However, after this incident, it was obvious that Yu Youyao was a person with great fortune.

    Yu Youyao did not think too much about it. To a woman, there was nothing more terrifying than ruining her reputation. Even though she knew that what she had done at the Flower Festival wouldpletely offend the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence, or even Imperial Consort Lu in the pce, she had no choice.

    Actually, she would also feel uneasy and afraid.

    When they returned to the residence, the auntie asked her in detail about what had happened at the flower festival. She onlyforted her a little before letting her and Yu Shuangbai take a carriage back to the residence.

    After that, her father, second uncle, second aunt, and Madam Yang were all invited to An Shou Hall by her grandmother.

    She could almost guess that the topics they were talking about were all closely rted to her. They involved the Yu family, the Yu n, and even the court.

    All of this was not something a growing child like her could interfere in.

    She had no idea what the consequences would be.

    She would also be terrified.

    When her cousin arrived at the Jade Courtyard, she saw him sitting in the study with a book in his hand. His eyes were calm and his expression was cold. Even though he was sitting there, he was like a rugged mountain that was difficult to move.

    She suddenly felt at ease.

    Her cousin¡¯s casual attitude made her feel even more like she didn¡¯t have to be afraid even if the sky fell.

    Yu Youyao went to the incense room. The wooden osmanthus incense beads that she had made previously had been left in the room for two to three days. Now, they werepletely dry.

    Nanny Xu took a small bowl and ced it on the table. The bottom of the bowl was facing up. ¡°The bottom of the bowl is worn out. It¡¯s just right to grind the beads. Grinding the beads requires patience. It¡¯s a slow job.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. She picked up an incense bead and ced it at the bottom of the bowl to polish it carefully until the rough surface of the bead became round and smooth. One incense bead was almost done.

    The finished incense beads were brownish-yellow in color, exuding an ancient and elegant aura. If they were often worn like jade, the color would be stronger, darker, and more beautiful.

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°The beads are grounded well. Smell them.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and sniffed. ¡°The refreshing fragrance of the osmanthus flowers has be reserved and heavy. When it enters your nose, the fragrance is fragrant. After savoring it carefully, you feel that the fragrance is elegant and sweet. There¡¯s also a hint of sweetness in the remaining fragrance. It¡¯syered.¡±

    She put down the incense bead and sniffed her fingers. She felt that the fragrance lingered for a long time.

    After Nanny Xu smelled the incense, she also praised, ¡°It¡¯s a top-notch incense bead. It¡¯s well-maintained. After wearing it for three to five years, its fragrance will be nurtured. It¡¯s very rare for it to be done so well on the first time.¡±

    Yu Youyao was pure and thorough. The incense beads she made also had this characteristic. The fragrance was also especially pure and longsting. This way, the incense beads also had a strong fragrance and were filled with spirituality. It was very suitable to wear.

    The incense beads were easy to make, but their fragrance was rare.

    Fragrance was easy to create, but spirituality was difficult to find.

    Yu Youyao was smart and creative, and she did notck patience. She was very talented in incense making.

    Her studies were suspended for three days.

    The next day, Yu Youyao did not have to go to school. She learned etiquette from Nanny Xu and had breakfast before sending Xia Tao to Songtao Courtyard to arrange for the servants to clean it up.

    After the Songtao Courtyard was cleaned up, she went over to take a look and see how the courtyard was going to be renovated.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and drafted a list. She handed it to Liu¡¯er. ¡°These are the belongings, ornaments, flowers, and wood that the Songtao Courtyard needs. Take it to the front courtyard and show it to Zhao Da. If there¡¯s no problem, get the main storeroom to prepare it.¡±

    She was also worried that there were some things that weren¡¯t avable in the main warehouse for the time being, or that they weren¡¯t suitable. She could also get someone to buy them outside, in case they weren¡¯t avable when they moved to the courtyard. If the items were missing, she would panic.

    Liu¡¯er took the list and went to look for Zhao Da.

    Yu Youyao flipped through the almanac. The best day was still seven dayster. Seven days were still a little tight but sufficient.

    It took almost an hour to sort out the matters of the Songtao Courtyard.

    Yu Youyao stretched.

    Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Eldest Madam Yang hasn¡¯t sent the butler¡¯s key over yet.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not mind. ¡°Who would be willing to manage such a big family? It¡¯s really tiring. Don¡¯t worry about her.¡±

    Chun Xiao pursed her lips and smiled.

    Some people seemed to hate their lives as they held onto the butler¡¯s key, refusing to let go. Others couldn¡¯t wait to push this authority away.

 Chapter 284 - 284 Not Just To Thank You But To Cherish Goodwill

    284 Not Just To Thank You But To Cherish Goodwill

    Yu Youyao turned around and went to the incense room.

    After dinner yesterday, she spent another four hours polishing the wooden osmanthus incense beads.

    More than 50 incense beads were made by Yu Youyao and had longevity and blessing patterns.

    The longevity patterns were the size of longans. She had only made ten of them to give to her grandmother. When her grandmother twirled the prayer beads, her hands were filled with incense.

    She made 40 of them, which were only the size of peanuts.

    Yu Youyao took out a red string and threaded 28 wooden osmanthus incense beads onto it. In the middle of each four wooden osmanthus incense beads, there was a light yellow greenish blue field jade bead. The jade beads were slightlyrger than the incense beads.

    Nanny Xu smiled and said, ¡°The Lantian Jade has the effect of regting the qi and blood of Yin and Yang, preventing illnesses, and benefiting the divine. It¡¯s also known as the longevity and peace jade. It has the three characteristics of divinity, spirituality, and human nature. It¡¯s secretly fused with the three tenants of the life: heaven, earth, and humankind. The wooden osmanthus incense bead is made of flowers and wood, and the wood is the main vitality. The twoplement each other and secretlyplement the nature of the Heavenly Dao. It uses the fragrance of the pearl to nourish the jade, and the jade enhances the pearl¡¯s nature. After wearing it for a year and a half, the pearl can enhance the jade¡¯s nature. The texture will be dense and warm. The jade is stained with the fragrance of the pearl, and the beautiful jade is fragrant. It¡¯s rare and elegant, but itplements each other.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Nanny, you actually know the passage method too?¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that I know these things now that I¡¯m obsessed with dao techniques. When you¡¯re a few years older, Ms. Ye will teach you the Book of Changes. This is the first of all scriptures, the source of the Great Dao. Although the Book of Changes is a Daoist scripture, it¡¯s much sought after by the Confucians. It¡¯s learned by both Confucianism and Daoism. Master Hui Neng of the Precious Peace Temple was deeply influenced by the Book of Changes in his early years. He once used the Book of Changes to verify Buddhism and called it the integration of Heaven and man. He admires the Book of Changes very much. Therefore, in addition to the Four Books, the Book of Changes is also a must for the imperial examination.¡±

    After putting on thest Lantian Jade Bead, Yu Youyao knitted a knot at both ends and tied it up. A string of wooden osmanthus incense beads was done.

    There were 28 Wood Osmanthus Incense Beads, eight Blue Field Jade Beads, and 36 beads in total. On the other two ends of the string, there was a Blue Field Jade Bead and a Wood Rhino Incense Bead each.

    In total, she used a total of 29 incense beads and nine Lantian Jade Beads.

    Eight was the extreme number of Yin, and nine was the extreme number of Yang. Whether it was eight or nine, it was excellent.

    ¡°This is for Young Master!¡± Nanny Xu smiled when she saw it.

    This girl thought about her cousin in her heart. No matter what good things she made, her cousin would always have them. The rtionship between the cousins was so good that there was no other in the world.

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue. ¡°Cousin gave me Zizhi Tongjian yesterday.¡±

    Nanny Xu had also read Zizhi Tongjing. It was more interesting than the printed versions on the market now. Yu Youyao liked it very much and read it for two hours in a row yesterday afternoon.

    For the sake of his cousin, Young Master Zhou had exhausted all his efforts. Every day, he would teach her studies and guide her in practicing her calligraphy. Not only did he teach her zither skills, but in order to prevent her from having a hard time learning, he even gave her the Four Books and Five ssics that she had to learn every day.

    As her cousin, it was to his credit that Yu Youyao could learn so quickly.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°This is called giving me a gift and we¡¯ll be friends forever. I¡¯ll always think that it¡¯s good.¡±

    You gave me a gift, and I¡¯ll give you one in return.

    Not just to thank you.

    I treasure our friendship and will always think it¡¯s good.

    Nanny Xu felt a little strange. She looked at Yu Youyao again with a smile on her face and clear eyes. She felt that she was thinking too much.

    The poem ¡°Papaya¡± also praised the true feelings between people. Different people would have different interpretations when reciting it.

    Yu Youyao took out twelve more wooden osmanthus beads, four blue field jade beads, and one each on the tassel knot to make a string of smaller incense beads.

    She put the small string of incense beads on her wrist. It still felt a little big, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent that it was too heavy for her hand. The freshly made incense beads weren¡¯t as exquisite and smooth in color and appearance, nor were they as stunning as she had imagined.

    However, when the incense beads were around her wrist, they were strong, light, and did not press her wrist, let alone hurt her. They were lighter than jewelry. There was ayer of thin sleeves between them, and there was a faint fragrance. It was very elegant.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and raised her eyebrows. She picked up another slightlyrger incense bead bracelet and wrapped it around her right wrist. It was a little too big for her.

    She wondered if it would be big for her cousin.

    Yu Youyao remembered that the sachet that she had said she would give to her cousin had only been embroidered for a few days. It would take a few more days to finish.

    Why don¡¯t I give the Wood Osmanthus Incense Pearl to Cousin first?!

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly called Dong Mei over and found a small box the size of her palm. She carefully ced the incense beads in it and turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Green House to look for Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was painting in the study. It was still the ¡°Bodhisattva¡± from yesterday.

    The snow-white rice paper covered the entire desk. On the wide surface, the Bodhi tree was full of old branches and intertwined roots. The green tree towered into the sky, and the green cover was like a cloud. It was so big that the patterns and roots on the old branches were so small that the veins, light, and shadows on every Bodhi leaf were vivid and exquisite.

    At first nce, it was dense and dignified.

    Under the Bodhi tree!

    The little girl raised her slender neck slightly and raised her smooth chin. She revealed half of her jade face, but it was as innocent as the moon. The brightness of the sun made her face look breathtaking.

    She held the wishing silk and weighed it on the tip of her foot. Her slender figure moved forward slightly, and the belt at her waist fluttered. Her figure was as graceful as a thousand flowers, as gentle as the breeze, as graceful as a fairy¡¯s shadow, and as if she was about to ride the wind.

    Her agility was vivid.

    There was a pile of strange stones beside the Bodhi tree, and there were many strange barriers.

    The entire scene was elegant and beautiful. Even the small person under the tree already had the words ¡°a man is bigger than the tree, a man is heavier than the mountain.¡± At first nce, the trees, mountains, light, and shadows all apanied the ¡°man.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was good atndscapes, but he had never drawn such arge painting.

    From yesterday to today, fromte at night to dawn, he did not stop painting. His brush fell like rain, but it was like the wind chasing lightning. His intentions were there first, and he drew with all his heart.

    After spending a day and night, it was already preliminarilypleted.

    After that, the outline, light, darkness, texture, meteorology, color, and so on on the scene needed to be carefully decorated and modified. The technique used was arger and more detailed. It was not something that could bepleted in a short period of time. It could take three to five days if he was faster, three to five months if he was slower, and even three to five years.

    Zhou Linghuai stopped drawing and immediately felt his mouth go dry and his arms go numb.

    When Chang An heard themotion, he quickly brought some tea over from the inner room.

    Zhou Linghuai picked up the teacup. The tea was warm and suitable for drinking. After drinking it in a few mouthfuls, he also felt unhappy, so he picked up the teapot and poured it into his mouth.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Cousin Is So Obedient

    285 Cousin Is So Obedient

    ¡°Young Master, drink slowly.¡± The corners of Chang An¡¯s mouth twitched. After following Young Master for so many years, he was not surprised by this scene at all. When he served tea, he even served the pot.

    After drinking a pot of tea, Zhou Linghuai finally feltfortable. He held his right wrist and stretched his muscles.

    Chang An said, ¡°Young Master, you stayed up all night again yesterday without closing your eyes.¡± Seeing the fatigue on his young master¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Miss told me to keep an eye on your daily meals¡­¡±

    Now that Chang An was only following the little girl¡¯s orders, Zhou Linghuai nced at him from the corner of his eye and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Cousin¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, the little girl¡¯s clear and cheerful voice came from outside the door. ¡°Cousin, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t tell me what?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment, wondering if he had heard wrongly. Why did he seem to have heard the little girl¡¯s voice?

    He turned to Chang An and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Seeing his young master¡¯s dazed expression, did he think that he was dreaming? Chang An wanted tough, but he did not dare to. ¡°It¡¯s 8am.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief. It was still early, and the little girl usually didn¡¯te over so early. He had probably stayed up all night and was a little tired, so he was hallucinating.

    Just as he was about to go to the inner room to freshen up, he heard a knock on the door.

    The little girl¡¯s cheerful voice came through the door. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, open the door quickly. It¡¯s so early in the morning. Why are you closing the door?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was sure that he wasn¡¯t hallucinating. Even his face stiffened as he turned to look at the door.

    The door of the study was closed, and he was talking to Chang An in a low voice. How could the little girl¡¯s ears be so good that she could hear him from outside?

    Seeing his young master¡¯s expression change, Chang An immediately pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°I-I¡¯ll clean up the study first. Ha, after talking to Young Miss, remember to eat breakfast¡­¡±

    With that, he turned his head away. His shoulders trembled and heughed and looked at the preliminary paintings on the desk.

    Yu Youyao, who was standing under the Bodhi tree, revealed half of her face, but her eyes were filled with charm, as if they were filled with starlight.

    If outsiders who did not know the person in the painting saw this, they did not know what to think.

    Just like Gu Kaizhi¡¯s ¡°Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡±, how many schrs had fallen for a girl over the millennia?

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and looked at therge ¡°Bodhisattva¡± that covered the table. Then, he turned his wheelchair and moved to the door.

    Yu Youyao raised her hand and was about to continue knocking when the door opened with a creak.

    Her cousin was sitting at the door. Sunlight nted in, as if it were coating him with light. It was dazzling.

    Yu Youyao narrowed her eyes. She suddenly felt that her cousin waspeting with the sun and moon, like a celestial being.

    She looked at her cousin and smiled. Her voice was sweet. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve closed the door. What are you doing in the study? Did I disturb you?¡±

    As she spoke, she sniffed hard. When she smelled a strong smell of paint in the room, she poked her head into the study, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He turned his wheelchair and left the study.

    Yu Youyao retracted her gaze and saw that her cousin¡¯s face was pale and tired, and his eyes were bloodshot. Realization dawned on her, and her eyes widened.

    ¡°Cousin, did you stay up all night against night? You still didn¡¯t allow Chang An to tell me. You¡¯re too careless with your health. You¡¯re already so old, but you don¡¯t know how to take good care of yourself. You¡­ you¡¯re really infuriating.¡±

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s angry voice, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I had a sudden impulse and lost track of time.¡± At this point, he paused slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Yu Youyao could actually understand.

    She had been too engrossed in polishing the incense beads yesterday. When she woke up, it was already 10pm. Seeing that she waspletely oblivious, Nanny Xu did not want to disturb her, so she let her be.

    However, her cousin was not in good health. How could he stand staying upte?

    Staying upte was like boiling oil.

    After enduring it once, the essence oil on his body would decrease a little.

    For a moment, she did not think much of it, but as time passed, her good body would be ruined. It would take more than two or three days to nourish her damaged body.

    Therefore, she had to take care of her body from a young age.

    Seeing that the little girl was pouting and still a little unhappy, Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°During this period of time, my schedule has been very regr. I rest at nine every day and only get up at six in the morning. I take a nap at noon and have seven meals a day. In addition to the main meal, I also eat the medicinal cuisine you sent me in the morning, noon, and night. Uncle Sun said that my health is a little better.¡±

    Her cousin exined his daily life seriously, just short of saying, ¡°I¡¯m very obedient.¡±

    Yu Youyao burst outughing. Her eyes were watery, and under the sunlight, there were sparkling lights shing in her eyes.

    She squatted in front of her cousin and smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re very obedient!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression turned numb.

    Yu Youyao giggled happily. ¡°So, I won¡¯t be angry if you stay upte asionally. Cousin, you have to be as obedient as you are now every day in the future to recover as soon as possible.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was expressionless.

    Yu Youyao hugged her cousin¡¯s arm and looked at him eagerly. ¡°Okay?¡±

    The little girl tilted her head and looked at him expectantly. She gently tilted her head and killed him. However, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed and he closed his mouth without saying anything.

    Yu Youyao shook her cousin¡¯s arm again and wheedled, ¡°Cousin, quickly promise me!¡±

    Her tender voice made Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears itch. His eyes trembled a few times, and his lips moved as he let out a muffled ¡°Mm.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and stuffed the small box in her other hand into her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so obedient. This is a reward for you.¡±

    At the sudden mention of the word ¡°obedient¡±, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears felt a little hot and red. He lowered his head to hide it and pressed his fist against his lips. He coughed lightly and cleared his throat, then saw an exquisite small box lying in his hand.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment. What had the little girl just said? Was this a reward?

    What reward?

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin with a smile and urged, ¡°Open it quickly.¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai reacted, he suddenly felt that the gift he had received was not that exciting. However, when he saw the little girl smiling brightly, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and open the box.

    There was a string of beads in the box. He was in no hurry to pick them up. He looked up at the little girl and saw her lean over and pick up the beads in the box with her delicate fingers.

    ...

 Chapter 286 - 286 Cousin, Does It Smell Good?

    286 Cousin, Does It Smell Good?

    Yu Youyao ced the beads in her cousin¡¯s palm. ¡°I made this myself. I just made it today. Quick, smell it.¡±

    ¡°Fragrance!¡± As soon as the box was opened, Zhou Linghuai smelled a faint lotus fragrance that was elegant and refreshing. It was ingeniously mixed with the fragrance of osmanthus. The lotus fragrance was not inferior to theurel, and it was 30% sweet.

    Therefore, there was no need to get close to smell it.

    However, the little girl was looking at him with sparkling eyes. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but listen to her and lower his head to sniff gently.

    The thick incense did not rush into his nose. Instead, it wasyered and sent into his nose. Layer byyer, it was like ripples of water that stretched endlessly, making his heart flutter.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°It smells very good.¡±

    There was no better praise than the words ¡°very good.¡± Yu Youyao even raised her eyebrows. ¡°As long as Cousin likes it. The Wood Osmanthus Incense Beads are sweet and not greasy. It¡¯s elegant and refreshing. Cousin can wear it whether you¡¯re reading, writing, painting, sipping tea, taking a nap, or sleeping at night. You will feel cleansed and focused. It¡¯s most suitable for you when you use your brain.¡±

    He knew that every time the little girl gave him something, it would definitely be beneficial to his body and mind.

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on the beads. The exquisite patterns on the wooden osmanthus beads were carved into the flesh between his fingers, and they were also carved into his heart, leaving an indestructible mark.

    In her ear, the little girl was still showing off how good the incense beads she had made were. ¡°Nanny Xu said that the Lantian Jade has the effect of regting the yin and yang and Qi and blood, eliminating illnesses, and benefiting the divine. It¡¯s also known as longevity jade. It has the three characteristics of divinity, spirituality, and human nature. It secretly integrates the three tenants of heaven, earth, and humankind. The wooden osmanthus incense beads are made of flowers and wood, and the wood is the source of vitality. The twoplement each other and match nature.¡±

    ¡°By using the fragrance to nourish the beads, and using the jade to nourish the beads, this effect willst for a year and a half. The texture is firm and warm, and the jade is soaked in the fragrance of the beads. Beautiful jade produces fragrance. Then, using the beads and jade to nourish the body, they will be rare medicinal beads that can best nourish the body and mind¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and wrapped the beads around his wrist in circles. There were exactly two circles. It was neither loose nor tight. The beads were neither too big nor too tight, and wearing them would not hinder the agility of his hands. The red string was also a little stic. As he grew older, it could also be adjusted and tightened with the bones in his hands. This string could be worn for a long time.

    There was nothing he didn¡¯t like. He sucked on his lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you, Cousin. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had never made incense before, but the little girl liked to mix incense, so he had been reading some incense recipes recently to understand more.

    However, he also knew that making incense beads was troublesome and tiring. Simple incense beads would only take three to five days to make. However, the process was the most torturous and testing. If there was a mistake in any of the procedures, it would be ruined.

    Yu Youyao looked at the bracelet on her cousin¡¯s wrist and smiled even more happily. ¡°It¡¯s the right size. Cousin, it looks good on you.¡± The newly made incense beads weren¡¯t that smooth, but her cousin was a man, so the muscles and bones on his wrist were exposed. This roughness also revealed a hint of the heaviness of a whole. She revealed her wrist. ¡°Cousin, look, I¡¯m wearing one just like you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing paused for a moment. The little girl revealed a small portion of her fair wrist. She was also wearing a small string of beads on her wrist. The wooden osmanthus incense beads were paired with light yellow and green Lantian jade beads. The only difference from the bracelet in his hand was its size.

    The slightly textured bracelet made the little girl¡¯s fair wrist look fair, making her look very dizzying.

    He suddenly tightened his grip on the armrest. ¡°Cousin, you look good in it too.¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head. ¡°Cousin, when it¡¯s a little hotter, I¡¯ll make you a cooling bracelet. It¡¯s hot in summer, so you¡¯ll be frustrated. Just smell it, and it¡¯ll help you cool down and relieve the heat. In autumn, I¡¯ll make an agarwood bracelet. It¡¯s dry and hot, and it¡¯s suitable for nourishing the kidneys. In winter, when it¡¯s cold, I¡¯ll make a cold-repelling bracelet to stimte your blood. If you have any incense you like, you can tell me. I can make the incense beads you like.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled again. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t know much about incense beads. I think whatever Cousin likes is very good.¡±

    At the mention of the cold-repelling bracelet, he remembered that when his old illness acted up a while ago, the little girl had made incense and burned it in the house day and night. There were still unfinished ones in his house.

    Yu Youyao smiled and nodded. Then, she saw the sachet tied to her cousin¡¯s waist. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯ll take a few days for me to embroider the sachet. I¡¯ll give it to you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Every time she did needlework, she had the illusion that she would be able to do it well soon.

    However, every time, it would take a long time.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Cousin, take your time embroidering. If you don¡¯t have time, don¡¯t embroider anymore. It¡¯s bad for the eyes to make too much needlework.¡± He took another look at the incense bead bracelet wrapped around his wrist. The dark fragrance was strong and after staying up all night, his tired mind felt a little relieved. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve already given me a lot of things.¡±

    Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡°You have to ept gifts often in life to have surprises and expectations.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin, who was still wearing the clothes from yesterday. His clothes were wrinkled and stained with paint. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve stayed up all night and haven¡¯t eaten breakfast, right? Hurry back to your room to wash up. Go and rest after eating. Don¡¯t tire yourself out again.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Zhou Linghuai remembered that he had not eaten any rice sincest night until morning. He had only just drunk a pot of water and was indeed very hungry now. He nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I haven¡¯t finished making my incense beads, so I¡¯ll go back first!¡± Yu Youyao picked up her skirt and ran, afraid that she would dy her cousin¡¯s rest.

    Zhou Linghuai watched her cheerful figure disappear into the Green House. Only then did he retract his gaze and look down at the bracelet on his wrist. He raised his hand and lowered his head to smell it.

    The fragrance melted and seeped into his heart.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao went to the incense room.

    She packed the ten incense beads that she was going to give to her grandmother and asked Liu¡¯er to send them to An Shou Hall.

    There were only two remaining incense beads, and they were both the size of longans. Yu Youyao picked out two knots, one red and one green, and threaded the incense beads into the string. The two incense bead nes had a white and smaller Lantian jade bead.

    Nanny Xu brought over a te of pastries.

    Yu Youyao ced one of the green string incense beads into Nanny Xu¡¯s hand. ¡°Nanny, the incense beads I made for the first time are very meaningful. This green string is for you. You have to wear it often. It¡¯s good for your health.¡±

    ¡°I have one too?!¡± Nanny Xu took the incense bead ne in a daze. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t react. There was a green string with a longevity knot, pearl-sized white jade beads, and longan-sized wooden osmanthus incense beads.

    It was a simple ne.

 Chapter 287 - 287 Visitor from the Palace

    287 Visitor from the Pce

    Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Miss. The fragrant bead ne you made looks very good.¡±

    Back then, when she entered the Yu Residence, she had also hoped that she could develop a rtionship with her and have a good time in the future. However, she did not expect that after spending two to three months together, she would unknowingly be so close to her.

    At this moment, after receiving the gift from Yu Youyao, she suddenly sighed with emotion. Not every sincere rtionship in this world could be repaid.

    She was so lucky to have met Yu Youyao.

    This youngdy would never let anyone down.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Eldest Miss, someone from the pce is here. It¡¯s Aunt Shen, who walks in front of the Empress Dowager. Old Madam wants you to change your clothes.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart tightened, and she quickly agreed.

    After returning to her room, Nanny Xu was very busy. Not long after, she helped Yu Youyao change into a silver-embroidered camellia and a high-waisted dress. Shebed her hair with a single conch and decorated it with a string of flowers.

    As Nanny Xu helped Yu Youyao put on jewelry, she exined, ¡°Miss Shen is the aunt in charge of Shouyan Pce. She has been serving the Empress Dowager since she was young and is a trusted aide of the Empress Dowager. When you see Aunt Shen, you don¡¯t have to be so deliberate. You just have to be polite.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Yesterday, the Empress Dowager punished Seventh Miss Cao. Today, she sent Aunt Shen over. You will probably be rewarded andforted. Just ept it.¡±

    She was not surprised that the Empress Dowager had interfered in the matters of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    However, she was a little surprised by Aunt Shen¡¯s sudden visit.

    It was obvious that the Empress Dowager really took Yu Youyao seriously. It was also because Yu Youyao was still young, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to reward her generously, so she only sent her aunt over.

    This way, Yu Youyao would also be a very respected youngdy in the capital.

    In the future, those who interacted with her would probably be the daughters of noble families.

    In less than ten minutes, Yu Youyao was already dressed neatly. Her simple and dignified outfit made her look fresh and generous, making her look even more delicate.

    Nanny Xu followed Yu Youyao to An Shou Hall.

    Aunt Shen was sitting in the hall drinking tea. She was wearing a purple robe with purple patterns and had her hairbed into a bun. There was a long hairpin with red and gold patterns on her head. She was also wearing red and gold jewelry. Although the style was simple, the quality could not be better. She exuded an aura from head to toe. Two young pce maids stood behind her with their heads lowered.

    Yu Youyao greeted Old Madam Yu first.

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°This is the in-charge of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, Aunt Shen.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly turned to Auntie Shen. She crossed her hands and lowered her eyes, squatting down obediently. ¡°Hello, Aunt Shen!¡±

    Aunt Shen saw that her every move exuded an indescribable delicateness. When she squatted down and bowed, her skirt was piled up under her feet, making her look as light as a camellia. Her appearance was also good as she waited. She had thin eyebrows, sleeping phoenix eyes, a small mouth, and a jade face. There was nothing that wasn¡¯t delicate.

    However, she was really beautiful.

    Aunt Shen took a look at Auntie Xu, who was standing at the side with her eyes lowered. Then, she carefully sized up Yu Youyao. Her bearing, manners, etiquette, and temperament were all excellent. She was indeed a delicate person who had been personally taught by Auntie Xu.

    Aunt Shen put down her teacup and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Yu Youyao bowed.

    Aunt Shen stood up and walked up to Yu Youyao. The little pce maid followed behind her with a golden eaglecquer te.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager praised Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s name.¡± Auntie Shen saw that Yu Youyao was standing obediently, and her entire body was neither servile nor overbearing. She lowered her head, but her thin shoulders were stable and did not copse. Her thin back was upright, neither bent nor crooked. Her waist was pressed down, and she revealed respect. It was obvious that she had really developed a strong character. ¡°You¡¯re name means that you¡¯re young and pure. You¡¯re also clean and honest, and good at observing and smiling. You¡¯re kind and graceful. Yao Yao is worthy of her name. Old Madam has really raised you to have morals.¡±

    The Empress Dowager had asked her to say what she should say and how much she should say. It all depended on Yu Youyao¡¯s performance. If she performed appropriately, she could say 70% of what she said. If she added 30%, it would be 100% the message.

    Her performance was unsatisfactory, and she held back most of what she was about to say.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as she sat in the hall. She couldn¡¯t help but twirl her prayer beads a few times.

    There was also a requirement for praising people.

    When she met someone she was familiar with and saw someone else¡¯s sister, it was inevitable that she would praise her. The problem was how to praise her.

    Anyone could say ordinary words.

    For example, cleanliness and integrity.

    This was the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise for Yao Yao. The former had borrowed Yao Yao¡¯s name and praised the Yu Residence¡¯s style, while thetter praised Yao Yao¡¯s looks, talent, and personality.

    Her family was also praised ordingly.

    In the future, no matter where she went, these words would be Yao Yao¡¯s standard.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she quickly squatted down to greet her again. ¡°I¡¯m ttered by the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise.¡±

    As soon as she did so, she squatted so deeply that her legs bent down. She did not look superficial at all. Aunt Shen smiled and personally helped her up again. She carefully sized up her eyebrows and her smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a jade-like person.¡±

    Nanny Xu saw this scene.

    She looked at her and praised her. It was obvious that she had taken Yu Youyao seriously. She had sized her up too many times, even though she had only met her once. In front of the Empress Dowager, she would say even more.

    Yu Youyao said shyly, ¡°Aunt, you tter me.¡±

    Aunt Shen nced at a little pce maid following behind her.

    The little pce maid quickly took a step forward with the golden eaglecquer te. Aunt Shen opened a long box on thecquer te and took out a pce token.

    As soon as the pce token appeared, even Old Madam Yu sat up straight and stared at it, unable to hide the joy in her eyes.

    There were two small yellow and green beads on the yellow-green knot. Below them was a jade cicada carved from a Lantian jade. Its color was light yellow to golden, and it was smooth and beautiful, like old fat. It was opaque, but extremely bright.

    Below the jade cicada was a jade lock that looked like a carved peony. This jade lock was also Lantian jade. Its color was light green, but it was emerald-colored and sparkling.

    The jade cicada was light yellow to golden, beautiful and noble.

    The peony-patterned jade lock had a light green to yellow color, making it look elegant.

    There were holes under the jade lock, and there were small tassel beads of different lengths. They were yellow, green, and white. There was also a yellow-green tassel tied to the side.

    Yu Youyao did not dare to look at it too much and lowered her eyebrows. The Great Zhou Dynasty had a token that was bestowed by a noble in the pce and was worn. Therefore, the righteousness represented by the pce token was a little extraordinary.

 Chapter 288 - 288 Reward from the Empress Dowager

    288 Reward from the Empress Dowager

    ¡°This three-colored jade cicada pce token was given to Eldest Miss Yu by the Empress Dowager.¡± As Miss Shen spoke, she tied the pce token in her hand to Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s waist. She looked at it carefully and was very satisfied. ¡°I think this pce token suits Eldest Miss Yu. Eldest Miss Yu will look good wearing it.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly restrained her clothes and knelt on the ground. Her hands were folded and ced t on the ground, and her forehead was pressed against the back of her hand. ¡°I thank the Empress Dowager for her generous gift. I wish her good health.¡±

    She knew that there were as many young misses in the capital as fish in a river. There were not many who could be rewarded by the nobles in the pce. Furthermore, the Empress Dowager was deep in the pce and no longer cared about internal affairs.

    In recent years, she had never heard of the Empress Dowager rewarding anyone.

    It was obvious how much weight this pce token had.

    Aunt Shen smiled in satisfaction and bent down to help Yu Youyao up. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± With that, she took a long box from another small pce maid and stuffed it into Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t have to enter the pce to thank her. The Empress Dowager will pay her respects to Buddha, so you can copy two Buddhist scriptures and get someone to send them into the pce. The Empress Dowager likes them too.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly agreed.

    Aunt Shen said a few more words to Yu Youyao before bidding Old Madam Yu farewell.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly stood up, wanting to send her off personally. ¡°I¡¯ll send Aunt Shen off.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tire you out.¡± Auntie Shen quickly refused and looked at the agarwood prayer beads in Old Madam Yu¡¯s hand. The golden prayer beads were of a honey color. It was obvious that she had been wearing them for many years to develop such a solemn appearance.

    Old Madam Yu did not insist. ¡°I haven¡¯t entered the pce for many years. Aunt, greet the Empress Dowager on my behalf.¡±

    She had already said everything else before Yu Youyao came, so there was no need to repeat it. After all, the Yu Residence was well-mannered.

    Aunt Shen agreed with a smile and was about to leave.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly followed to send Aunt Shen off.

    When Aunt Shen reached Nanny Xu¡¯s side, she stopped in her tracks and smiled. ¡°The Empress Dowager is a nostalgic person. Ever since you left the pce, she¡¯s been thinking about you. She¡¯s used to the incense medicine you use. In the future, when she¡¯s free, make more and send them into the pce. The Empress Dowager will be happy to ept them.¡±

    Nanny Xu lowered her head and quickly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Youyao sent Aunt Shen off and sent her all the way to the carriage. When she saw that the carriage had left, she returned to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She quickly waved at her. ¡°Come over quickly and let Grandmother take a closer look at the pce token awarded by the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly walked up to her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu leaned over and held the pce token in her hand. ¡°The texture is dense, exquisite, and strong. It¡¯s top-grade Lantian jade. What¡¯s even rarer is that Lantian jade is precious in yellow and green. Although the color of this pce token isn¡¯t pure, even a noble daughter of the imperial family can¡¯tpare to it.¡±

    Pce tokens also had different grades.

    The best ones were like Yao Yao¡¯s. Even the color and style of the high-grade Lantian jade were top-notch. The jade cicadas and peony patterns on it were also very exquisite.

    Yu Youyao stroked the pce token at her waist and immediately felt that it was smooth and warm. She smiled and said, It¡¯s a pity when one¡¯s talents are not used in the world.¡±

    Lantian jade was one of the four precious jade pieces. In ancient times, there was a jade piece that belonged to the He family, and it was sent to the Zhao family intact. In addition, when the Qin Emperor first ruled, he ordered Prime Minister Li Si to pick a jade seal made of Lantian jade. As the saying went, ¡°By the heavens, one will live forever.¡±

    Later, Emperor Ming of Tang ordered someone to pick Lantian jade and make a jade belt for Imperial Concubine Yang. Today, Lantian warm jade nourished the body and mind, cured illnesses, and improved longevity. It was called longevity jade!

    Old Madam Yu was overjoyed. She pulled Yu Youyao to sit beside her. ¡°This pce token is equivalent to the title of county monarch. In the future, Yao¡¯er will also be a true nobledy. No matter which family she goes to, she will definitely wear it to show off.¡±

    She did not think that her granddaughter was in the limelight and had attracted too much attention.

    Yao Yao was smart and pleasant. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that she was outstanding. In any case, she was still useful. The reputation she had umted in her early years could still be intimidating. No matter what, she could protect her granddaughter a little. If she couldn¡¯t protect her one day, it would be a disaster for the family, and it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore.

    She hoped that her granddaughter would have a good reputation and a good future.

    Even if she married someone, she could protect herself and establish herself in her husband¡¯s family.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°The gift from the Empress Dowager naturally can¡¯t be covered in dirt.¡±

    The reward of this pce token was a little too much, but from the looks of it, it had obvious benefits for her. As for other matters, what did they have to do with a growing child like her?

    Even if it was rted, didn¡¯t she still have her cousin?

    Old Madam Yu stroked the top of her granddaughter¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s the other gift from the Empress Dowager?¡±

    Yu Youyao took the box from Chun Xiao¡¯s hand and carefully opened it. There was a blue field white jade brush inside. She picked up the jade brush and looked at it carefully. Then, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s Five Sheep and Five Purple. It¡¯s just right for me.¡±

    It was obvious that this brush had been carefully chosen.

    Old Madam Yu did not seem surprised. ¡°I¡¯ll use this brush to copy two Buddhist scriptures and send them to the pce. It¡¯s also to thank the Empress Dowager for her reward.¡±

    Aunt Shen had also specially reminded her.

    Yu Youyao nodded, put away the jade brush, and handed it to Chun Xiao.

    Old Madam Yu pulled her granddaughter into her arms. ¡°My Yao Yao¡¯er has also be sessful and earned a name for herself. She has to be good in the future.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes welled up with tears.

    She had originally nned to enter the pce this morning, but she did not expect that the Empress Dowager would dote on Yao Yao so much that she had sent her a gift of dignity. Now, her old bones were useless.

    The Yu Residence was a royalist party and had a deep rtionship with the Empress Dowager.

    Yao Yao had caused amotion at the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and handed a knife to the Empress Dowager, allowing her to take the opportunity to suppress the arrogance of Imperial Consort Lu.

    Even the women and children of the inner residence could not escape the conflict in the royal court.

    The lightning and rain were all bestowed by the emperor.

    ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve already grown up and can protect myself. Don¡¯t always treat me as a child. You always feel that I¡¯ve suffered. Actually, at the flower festival yesterday, I deliberately made a big fuss out of it. This way, no one will criticize me with the words ¡®bereaved eldest daughter¡¯ in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned into her grandmother¡¯s arms and smelled the sandalwood fragrance on her grandmother¡¯s body.

    She had made this incense. It had a hint of medicinal fragrance and a hint of bitterness. It also had the effect of calming the mind and nourishing the blood. It was not like ordinary incense. It had a smoky smell.

    She knew that her grandmother was worried about her.

    Old Madam Yu smiled as she wiped her tears. ¡°Good, good, good. My Yao Yao¡¯er has really grown up.¡±

    Yu Youyao sniffed hard and looked at the agarwood beads in her grandmother¡¯s hand. As expected, she saw two wooden osmanthus incense beads in her hands. They were the ones she had asked Liu¡¯er to send over not long ago.

 Chapter 289 - 289 Good-heartedness

    289 Good-heartedness

    Old Madam Yu took a look and smiled. ¡°The osmanthus incense beads you made smelled so good. How can you be so capable? Everyone says that you¡¯re indeed worthy of being raised by me. I wasn¡¯t as capable as you when I was young.¡±

    When she was young, she was just like Yao Yao. She had been raised to be very pampered and angry. She didn¡¯t know how to do this or that. Her mother couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she could only let her read a few more books and teach her more about how to behave.

    It was also because of this that she had indulged Yao Yao in the past.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yao Yao fell sick that she suddenly realized.

    Yao Yao was different from her!

    She had been protected and raised by her mother since she was young. Even when she saw her mother doing things for others, she could still be influenced and secretly learn many principles.

    However, Yao Yao¡¯er had no mother since she was young, and her health wasn¡¯t good, so she didn¡¯t have much energy. She often was taught by people by her side step by step, and Madam Yang was in charge of the household. There were many principles that no one had taught Yao Yao.

    Therefore, Yao Yao was already nine years old, but she was still ignorant.

    It had only been two to three months since Nanny Xu had arrived, but Yao Yao seemed to have changedpletely.

    Yu Youyao leaned against her grandmother. ¡°When it¡¯s summer, I¡¯ll make a cooling bracelet for Grandmother to wear. This is an incense recipe that Nanny Xu has concocted herself. It¡¯s made of fragrant medicinal herbs. The fragrance of the incense bead can avoid filth, refresh the spleen, and relieve heat. If it¡¯s too hot and you¡¯re afraid of catching a heatstroke, you can also take off the incense beads and use them to cool down. Grandmother, summer is tough. With the cooling beads, you¡¯ll definitely feel much better.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed so hard that her wrinkles appeared. ¡°Oh my, how can my little darling be so considerate like you?¡±

    The grandfather and granddaughter chatted a lot.

    Nanny Liu listened with a smile.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao took out the red string ne that she had made previously from her sleeve and handed it to Nanny Xu. ¡°Nanny, this wooden osmanthus incense bead ne is for you to wear.¡±

    Nanny Liu took it happily. ¡°Eldest Miss, you have to make more things in the future and show filial piety to Old Madam. I can also benefit from it a little.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her head to smell the incense beads and said happily, ¡°When you smell this incense, it enters your brain and its really good.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she nced at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°You¡¯re still pretending to be obedient after taking advantage of me. That¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    This old fellow was getting more and more mischievous.

    At this moment, the news that Aunt Shen hade to the Yu Residence and rewarded Yu Youyao had already spread throughout the east and west residences of the Yu Residence.

    Not long after, Yang Shuwan brought Yu Jianjia and Madam Yao to An Shou Hall one after another.

    The entire family gathered around Yu Youyao to admire the pce token around her waist.

    Madam Yao held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and praised her with a smile, ¡°Cleanliness is good, and Yao Yao is kind. In all my life, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard the Empress Dowager praise any girl so much. Our Yao Yao is really amazing.¡± As she spoke, she stared at the pce token on Yu Youyao¡¯s waist. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious. The smile in her eyes faded a little, but the smile on her lips did not fade at all. ¡°Oh, look at this pce token. It¡¯s really exquisite. It¡¯s made of Lantian jade.¡±

    There was nothing more dignified than this.

    Yu Youyao had been a smart child since she was young, but in the end, she had not been taught by her mother. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be doted on. The older Old Madam was, the kinder she was. She was also very indulgent towards her. She was only an eight or nine-year-old child, but Old Madam still doted on her.

    Compared to the third daughter of the main family, Jia Jia, she was very obedient and sensible.

    However, who knew that after Yu Youyao¡¯s illness, she had almost lost her life? Old Madam realized this and found a capable nanny to teach her.

    In just two to three months, she had changedpletely. It was as if she had be a different person.

    Yesterday, at the flower festival, she had seen Yu Youyao¡¯s maturity. Every word and sentence was like a knife, cutting into the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao.

    It wasn¡¯t the blood and flesh of a person that were cut.

    It was a reputation that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had earned through generations of meritorious deeds. In addition, the Marquis of Changxing had bled and sweated in Youzhou and risked his life.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had also lost face in the pce. The Flower Festival had be a joke and aughing stock.

    There was no one better than Yu Youyao.

    Yu Shuangbai held Yu Youyao¡¯s arm. ¡°I saw Seventh Miss Cao yesterday. She also has a pce token tied around her waist. It¡¯s made of red agate and has the same color and tassel. It¡¯s as if no one can see it. She can really show off. However¡­¡± She giggled, sincerely happy for Yu Youyao. ¡°Hers isn¡¯t as dignified as yours.¡±

    Yu Shanyan, Yu Shanxin, and Yu Shanli also praised her.

    Yang Shuwan was sandwiched in the middle. No matter how unhappy she was, she had to say a few polite words. ¡°Our Yao Yao is really a blessed child. Not only did she receive the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise, but she also received a reward¡­¡±

    As a result, Yu Youyao had be a nobledy. Be it at home or outside, Jia Jia was not only a head shorter than her, but had a lower status than Yu Youyao.

    She suddenly tightened her grip on her handkerchief, and even the smile on her face stiffened.

    Yesterday, Jia Jia had slipped and lost her bnce at the flower festival, making a fool of herself. She had even sprained her ankle. When she reached home, Yu Youyao had even caused her to be scolded by her father. She had suffered.

    However, that little b*tch, Yu Youyao, had stepped on her and her mother. Not only did she gain a reputation, but she also had dignity. Today, she had even received praise and rewards from the Empress Dowager.

    There was really no justice!

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale as she smiled faintly. ¡°Big Sister has received the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward and praise. It¡¯s the Yu Residence¡¯s honor and fortune to have you as a daughter.¡±

    Now that Yu Youyao had a good reputation, the Yu Residence also had a reputation for being ¡°well educated.¡± The young misses in the residence would also be valued outside.

    A girl¡¯s upbringing was the most important.

    Education emphasized character and virtue, followed by talent and beauty.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had left the house. When she was outside, she had fought for a good reputation for herself. She had also received a sentence from the Empress Dowager¡ªcleanliness, integrity, and kindness!

    She was clear-minded.

    This referred to her talent and appearance.

    Integrity was a virtue.

    Yao Xin was a kind and outstanding person.

    Those with outstanding upbringings had good virtues.

    ¡°Congrattions, Big Sister!¡± After Yu Jianjia finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and cover her mouth to cough.

    She could almost imagine how glorious and honorable this matter would be as soon as Aunt Shen left the Yu Residence.

    After Yu Jianjia finished coughing, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the pce token that Yu Youyao was wearing at her waist.

    The pce token was very exquisite, and the carving was very elegant.

    Lantian jade was rare and precious. Even though the jade pillow in her room was made of Lantian white jade, it was also given to her by Old Madam because Lantian jade regted her yin and yang, blood and qi. It would help to improve her illness.

    ...

    However, in the Great Zhou Dynasty, Lantian jade was respected by yellow and green, but it was not as noble as the Lantian jade on the pce token.

 Chapter 290 - 290 Old Madam Cao

    290 Old Madam Cao

    Yu Lianyu also looked at the pce token, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Big Sister is really imposing when she wears it. Third Sister was right just now. Now that Big Sister has obtained honor, we have to bask in it too.¡±

    Compared to Yu Jianjia¡¯s vague words, she was much more straightforward and genuinely happy.

    Yu Fangfei touched the Lantian Jade on the pce token and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°The Lantian Jade is really beautiful.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°I have a pair of white Lantian Jade Bracelets in my house. If you like them, I¡¯ll get someone to send them to youter. One for each of you.¡±

    !!

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei looked at each other and saw the surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    The first wife treated them well, and the jewelry she usually bought was also meticulous. However, noble jade like Lantian jade was not something they, the daughters of concubines, could covet.

    Only Big Sister could do such a thing.

    Yu Shuangbai pouted and quickly asked, ¡°What about me? Eldest Sister gave Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister Lantian Jade White Bracelets. What do you n to give me? I¡¯ve already said that if it¡¯s not Lantian Jade, I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°How can you ask someone for a gift? Do youck a Lantian jade?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai refused. ¡°You can¡¯t favor one over the other.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked helpless and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you. I still have a white and green blue jade bowl in my room. I¡¯ll send it to youter.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai smiled smugly.

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei alsoughed.

    Big Sister had also put in a lot of effort to give them gifts. They were the daughters of concubines, so they did not have many precious things on hand. Hence, they gave them jewelry. If they were older, they could show off.

    Second Sister did notck these expensive things, so she gave her a bowl to decorate.

    Every time Big Sister gave them something, she would sincerely consider it for them. She never sent them away with anything that was not valuable.

    Yu Jianjia looked at the few of them surrounding Yu Youyao and trying to please her. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip.

    She was sitting in the hall, and even the daughter of the second branch had given her something. However, Yu Youyao seemed to have forgotten about her third sister and did not say anything about giving her something.

    Yu Youyao did not know what Yu Jianjia was thinking. Since Yu Jianjia did not ask for it herself, she did not n to give it to her.

    The things in her hands were not from a random ce, but from her maternal grandfather¡¯s hard-earned family. She had given them to Yu Shuangbai because they were sisters.

    It was fine if she gave it to Yu Jianjia, but she was not a fool.

    Yang Shuwan was also furious, but as an elder, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to ask her stepdaughter for something, although she didn¡¯t want it herself.

    Seeing how generous her granddaughter was, Old Madam Yu chuckled.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu entered the room. ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam Cao of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence has brought the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao over.¡±

    Madam Yao and Yang Shuwan were shocked and almost stood up from their chairs.

    Old Madam Cao was like the Old Madam at home. She was already old and experienced. Basically, she lived at home and did not go out.

    She actually came personally.

    The two of them couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile also faded a little. She sat steadily on the couch and looked at Madam Yang and Madam Yao. ¡°The two of you can go over and wee them. Just be polite.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was rude, but the Yu Residence still cared about their reputation.

    Madam Yao and Yang Shuwan quickly stood up, tidied their clothes, and left one after another.

    Old Madam Yu swept her gaze across the room and said gently, ¡°Yao Yao, Sister Shuang, and Third Miss, stay behind. Fifth Miss, and Sixth Miss, go back first!¡±

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei nodded in agreement. After stepping forward and bowing to Old Madam Yu, they brought their maidservants out of An Shou Hall and returned to the second branch.

    Old Madam Yu looked at Yu Youyao and the others again. ¡°Go behind the screen first.¡±

    Old Madam Cao¡¯s seniority was high. The few of them had to be greeted so that they could meet her naturally. They couldn¡¯t stand there and let others see that they were unruly.

    Yu Youyao nodded and went behind the screen with Yu Shuangbai.

    Ai Ye and Hui Xiang helped Yu Jianjia in. There was a round table and a small stool behind the screen. Bai Kui ordered the young maidservant to serve snacks, fruits, and tea.

    Not long after, footsteps came from outside.

    When Yu Youyao heard the voices of her second aunt, Madam Yao, and Yang Shuwan, she looked out of the screen and could only see faint figures swaying. Her master was leading a group of maidservants.

    Old Madam Cao was supported by the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, and they entered An Shou Hall like stars surrounding the moon.

    She was wearing a ginger longevity jacket and an emerald headband. She was a little older than Old Madam Yu, but she was tall and thin, looking very capable.

    It wasn¡¯t until she entered the house that Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to help her to the hall. She greeted, ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Why are you so busy today? Sit, sit¡­¡±

    Old Madam Cao also smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I took the liberty to visit today and didn¡¯t even send a greeting card. I¡¯ve disturbed your peace. Please forgive me for my rudeness.¡±

    After the group greeted each other, they sat down one after another. The maidservants quickly served tea and snacks.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife lowered her eyes and sat beside Old Madam Cao. She was wearing a grayish-green knee-length jacket and gold-iid jade essories. She looked dignified and generous, but not as ostentatious.

    Cao Yingxue also put away the mboyance on her body. She was wearing light blue clothes and had simple essories. She sat on the small stool behind the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and lowered her head, not daring to breathe too loudly.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts of how not long after Yu Youyao had left yesterday, there were already people making excuses to leave the Flower Festival one after another. Her mother couldn¡¯t stay or stop her. She was so angry that she almost fainted.

    Not long after, someone from the pce came and invited her and her mother into the pce. The Flower Festival could no longer be held.

    Cao Yingxue had only entered the pce a few times in her life, and Zhaoyang Pce twice.

    The Longevity Pce was very big. The ground was covered in gold bricks, and it was so dazzling that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    As soon as she entered the hall, even her legs went limp.

    The Empress Dowager was separated by a dazzling bright yellow curtain, and her dignified voice came through it. It made her feel dazed and unreal, but it was intimidating. Her mind had also be muddled, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even memorize the ¡°Biographies of Exemry Women¡± that she had been taught since she was young. She was punished by the Empress Dowager.

    Only at this moment did she realize how powerful and afraid she was.

    Her heart was filled with regret. She shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for Yu Youyao at the Flower Festival. Not only had she embarrassed her family, but she had also ruined her reputation.

    ...

 Chapter 291 - 291 Spoiling Things

    291 Spoiling Things

    Cao Yingxue thought that now that the Empress Dowager had punished her, her reputation would be ruined. No matter how she tried to salvage it in the future, it would be impossible. Her mother had previously agreed that it would be impossible for her to be the lord of a county.

    What was hateful was that Yu Youyao had stepped on the dignity of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and obtained the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise for no reason. She had even been given a pce token. Although it was only a pce token, it depended on who had rewarded it. Since it was given by the Empress Dowager, it was equivalent to the title of a fifth-grade county lord.

    Yu Youyao had taken all of her glory.

    Cao Yingxue lowered her head and looked at her toes.

    !!

    Yesterday, she and her mother had stayed in the pce until dusk and the sun had set before they were allowed to leave the pce. When they returned home, it was already dark.

    As soon as she stepped out of the carriage, she was invited to her grandmother¡¯s house by a maidservant.

    Old Madam Cao was so angry that she smashed the teacup on the spot. The teacupnded beside Cao Yingxue¡¯s feet, and fragments flew everywhere, scaring her so much that she closed her eyes and screamed.

    Old Madam Cao shouted angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Cao Yingxue¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground, crying.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She knelt at the side, not daring to even breathe loudly.

    Cao Yingxue was already crying, but her grandmother still did not let her off. She pointed at her nose and scolded, ¡°You disgraceful thing. How dare you cry? Even though the Eldest Miss of the Yu family¡¯s reputation was almost ruined, she can still straighten her back and argue with others. Why are you crying? How dare you cry?¡±

    They were all granddaughters who had been raised by noble families. Why was there such a big difference?

    She was usually a little smart, but in front of her, she was used to currying favor and pretending to be obedient.

    However, once this matter was settled, her mind would be nk.

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Cao became even angrier. ¡°Look at your useless character. You¡¯ve embarrassed the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Your father worked hard to earn glory for you in Youzhou. You¡¯re a scourge and a burden to your family. Back then, when your mother gave birth to you, why didn¡¯t I drown you in a basin of water?!¡±

    The sound of guns being fired was like a firecracker. Cao Yingxue fell to the ground, her mind nk.

    No matter how much the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife doted on her daughter, she did not dare to say anything.

    Old Madam Cao was tired of scolding. She handed a cup of tea to the nanny in front of her. After drinking the tea, she turned her anger to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife. ¡°Seventh Miss is only a growing child. Even if she did something wrong, it¡¯s still a quarrel between children. You¡¯re an elder, yet you¡¯ve even been given a warning. Why are you meddling blindly? Is your brain muddled by feces and urine? All you can see is that Eldest Master Yu is only a fourth-grade censor. Eldest Miss Yu lost her mother when she was young, but why haven¡¯t you thought about the background of the Yu n?¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was so scolded that she couldn¡¯t raise her head. She didn¡¯t even dare to say anything. She opened her mouth to exin, but when she saw the Old Madam¡¯s angry expression, she quickly lowered her head.

    Old Madam Cao¡¯s chest rose and fell. ¡°The Yu n has been a schrly family for generations. Their ancestors were extremely prominent. They used to be with the Ye n of the Linjiang Prefecture and were known as the number one literary school in the world. They were known for their status. Back then, before the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, there were mes of war everywhere in the world. Thest minister of the previous dynasty was from the Yu n. He was Prime Minister Yu, who was knownter as the number one minister of the six dynasties. He studied Confucianism and Daoism at the same time. Looking at the stars, he asserted that the dragon vein of the previous dynasty had been severed and that his life was over. He said, ¡®The people live in suffering, but the people die in suffering.¡¯ In the end, he was the one who risked the world¡¯s condemnation and killed a king. At that time, the Great Zhou Empire was spared from the mes of war.¡±

    At the mention of this past, even Old Madam Cao¡¯s tone became serious.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, who was kneeling in the hall, was even more shocked. With such a history of the Yu n, how could they be easily provoked?

    Old Madam Cao looked at her trembling face and was even angrier. ¡°When Emperor Gaozu entered the Imperial City, he was grateful for Yu Xiang¡¯s help and called him into the pce overnight. Do you know what happened after that?¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly turned solemn. Old Madam Cao raised her voice and said, ¡°Other than the children who were learning how to walk, all the men, women, and children in Prime Minister Yu¡¯s branchmitted suicide in the family shrine.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s pupils constricted.

    As Old Madam Cao sucked in a breath of cold air, she said, ¡°When the previous emperor received the news, he rode out of the pce overnight. He used the blood of the Yu family to write the words ¡®Honourable Lord¡¯ and ¡®Loyal Lord¡¯. Then, he conferred the title of Minister Yu.¡±

    Old Madam Cao also sighed. ¡°It¡¯s also because of this tragic past that the Yu n hasn¡¯t fallen. It¡¯s also because of this past that the Yu n has be much more low-key. No one dares to mention their ancestors¡¯ names, afraid that they will disgrace the loyalty of Minister Yu¡¯s branch.¡±

    At this point, Old Madam Cao changed the topic. ¡°However, the bloody words and the meritorious deed are still shown in the ancestral hall of the Yu n. Duke Lie is also known as the ¡®Little Saint¡¯ among schrs. The Yu n is still a ce for schrs in the world to make pilgrimages.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife gritted her teeth and did not dare to speak.

    Old Madam Cao¡¯s eyes turned green with anger. ¡°Although the Yu n is in dire straits, the previous emperor once left a decree that the future generations should treat the Yu n well and promote them more often. The loyal lord is the monument of the Yu n. With this monument, the Yu n will be associated with the most reliable minister of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, as long as any outstanding disciple of the Yu n enters the imperial court, they will have a ce in the imperial court.¡±

    At this point, she thought of Second Master Yu, who had been ranked second ce at pce examinations. She red at her daughter-inw.

    ¡°Why do you think Second Master Yu has been in the Ministry of Revenue and was the third-grade Assistant Minister of Revenue for so many years?¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s lips trembled.

    When Old Madam Cao saw her stupid expression, she really wanted to p her. ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s waiting to take on the position of Xia Yansheng¡¯s Grand Secretary. He¡¯s trying to gain experience. Eldest Master Yu doesn¡¯t look outstanding, but it¡¯s the Xia family who has a knife in the Imperial Courtyard. They¡¯ll stab wherever they point.¡±

    The Yu family was going to have a Grand Secretary? The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was stunned.

    Old Madam Cao took a deep breath and said, ¡°Old Demon Yu is a widow and has been quite fierce in the past. Even the old lord of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence doesn¡¯t dare to provoke her. You should be d that she didn¡¯t ask Yu Youyao to ruin you and your daughter¡¯s reputations yesterday. Otherwise, that old thing would have been able to get an imperial order and charge into the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. At that time, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s future would have been ruined.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes darkened and she almost fainted on the spot. ¡°How can this be!¡±

    Cao Yingxue was so frightened that she copsed and did not even dare to cry.

    After Old Madam Cao¡¯s outburst, she calmed down a little and said coldly, ¡°Since the Empress Dowager hase forward to punish you, the Yu Residence won¡¯t hold on to it anymore.¡±

 Chapter 292 - 292 Future Ruined

    292 Future Ruined

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off her forehead.

    When she heard this, her mother-inw, Old Madam Cao, pondered for a moment and frowned. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll personally make a trip to the Yu Residence. The two of you,e with me and apologize properly. Old Madam Yu, you have to at least give me some face. At the very least, you have to smooth over this matter. In the future¡­¡± As she spoke, she looked at Cao Yingxue sharply. ¡°Yingxue¡¯s reputation is ruined. She¡¯ll be a joke if she stays in the capital. Send her into the n to lie low.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock. She crawled to Old Madam¡¯s feet and cried, begging for mercy¡­

    Even Cao Yingxue¡¯s breathing became heavier.

    At first, she did not understand what it meant to be sent into the n to lie low. She even thought that her grandmother was really looking out for her.

    Later, she watched as her mother knelt on the ground and cried her heart out.

    Only then did she suddenly understand that hiding from the limelight was only on the surface. As long as she returned to the n, she probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to return to the capital in this lifetime.

    When she was a little older, they would choose a family with a son of about the same age and with an ordinary family background among the inws she was familiar with. With a few gifts of dowry, she would be married out quietly.

    From now on, she would not be able to raise her head high in her husband¡¯s house, and her future would bepletely ruined.

    To her, such a punishment was considered merciful.

    No matter how powerful a family was, if their reputation was ruined, they had to be sent to a nunnery to worship Buddha or cut their hair and be a nun.

    Even worse, they would be forced to drink a bowl of arsenic and lose their lives.

    Cao Yingxue thought in a daze. If it had been Yu Youyao who had ruined her reputation yesterday, what would have happened to her?

    It was probably not far from her!

    Old Madam Cao told Old Madam Yu about the past and finally managed to get things straight. She was more or less d that the Yu Residence was a schrly family that valued rtionships and etiquette.

    Old Madam Cao changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°Call the few young masters in your family out for me to take a look. At the flower festival yesterday, they should have brought them to my house to let me take a look and recognize them. However, my body had turned cold a few days ago and I¡¯m taking medicine. It¡¯s not convenient for me to see them, and I don¡¯t want to pass my sickness to them.¡±

    She did not know for the time being if she was really sick, but as soon as she said this, she also expressed her goodwill, indicating that she had just recovered from a serious illness today and was showing her sincerity.

    Old Madam Yu naturally pointed at the screen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hide either. Come out and greet Old Madam Cao.¡±

    Yu Youyao was the first to walk out, followed by Yu Shuangbai. Yu Jianjia asked Ai Ye to help her out alone.

    As soon as the three sisters walked out, Old Madam Cao¡¯s turbid eyes lit up. ¡°All of them are as tender as flower buds. They¡¯re really very cute.¡± With that, she nced at Old Madam Yu with envy. ¡°You old thing, no one¡¯s luck is as good as yours.¡±

    Of her two sons, one was going to be the Grand Secretary in the future, and the other was also capable in the Imperial Court.

    Her granddaughters also seemed to be learning from each other. Their every move was generous and not ostentatious at all. Just by looking at them, one could tell that they were well-mannered. She wondered what kind of bright future they would have in the future.

    Yu Youyao brought Yu Shuangbai and Yu Jianjia to greet Old Madam Cao. ¡°Old Madam, how are you?¡±

    Old Madam Cao immediately saw Yu Jianjia. She nced at her legs and quickly asked with concern, ¡°It¡¯s Third Miss, right? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and said gently, ¡°Old Madam, I identally sprained my ankle yesterday. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve been rude.¡±

    Although she was being supported, her personality, manners, and etiquette were all top-notch.

    However!

    Old Madam Cao nced at her pale and weak face, but her expression did not show it at all. ¡°You sprained your ankle at my house yesterday, right?¡± As she spoke, she nced at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife beside her and rebuked, ¡°What a sin. You can¡¯t even take care of a youngdy well and she suffered like this.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife quickly looked at Yu Jianjia with an apologetic expression. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Third Miss is a guest, so she should be treated well. I didn¡¯t expect Third Miss to sprain her ankle at my house.¡± After saying that, she asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s your ankle? Did you invite the imperial physician to take a look?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s pale lips curled up slightly, revealing a shy smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Madam and Madam.¡± Then, she said gently, ¡°The family has hired Imperial Physician Li, who¡¯s good at tendons and bones, to take a look at it. It¡¯s just a sprained tendon. It¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while. Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was relieved and smiled again. ¡°I have some good supplements and medicine at home. I¡¯ll get someone to send them overter. You have to recuperate well during this period.¡±

    Old Madam Cao smiled. She took out a green jade pendant from her waist and stuffed it into Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand.

    Yu Jianjia only felt that it was smooth to the touch, but it was a high-grade green jadeite. She quickly declined. ¡°Old Madam, how can this be¡­¡±

    Old Madam Cao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing. It¡¯s not worth much. Take it!¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked troubled as she looked up at her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from an elder. Take it!¡±

    Only then did Yu Jianjia thank Old Madam Cao.

    Old Madam Cao patted her hand. ¡°You sprained your ankle. Sit down quickly. Don¡¯t stand and talk.¡±

    Yu Jianjia thanked her again and asked Ai Ye to help her sit down on a small stool at the side. Her feet immediately felt lighter, and the piercing pain eased a little.

    Old Madam Cao looked at Yu Shuangbai again. Seeing that Yu Shuangbai was generous, lively, and stood obediently, her bearing and etiquette were excellent. Even her smile became a little gentler. ¡°This must be Second Sister. She looks really good.¡± With that, she nced at Madam Yao. ¡°Second Madam Yu is really well-mannered.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s appearance was beautiful and generous, and she was the favorite of her old family. Any elder who saw her would like her and praise her.

    Madam Yao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re like a mischievous monkey. How can you receive such praise from Old Madam?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai immediately stomped her feet and said with a delicate expression, ¡°Mother, the guests are still here. Please save me some face!¡±

    The room immediately burst intoughter.

    ¡°Good girl.¡± As Old Madam Cao smiled, she pulled out a jade bracelet from her wrist and put it on Yu Shuangbai¡¯s wrist without any exnation.

    Even this jade bracelet, which was half red and half white, was valuable.

    After Yu Jianjia epted her gift, Yu Shuangbai also epted hers generously and thanked her sweetly, ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡±

 Chapter 293 - 293 I Regret It So Much

    293 I Regret It So Much

    Old Madam Cao smiled until her eyes narrowed. She held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and turned to look at her. ¡°This must be your darling, Yao Yao, whom you¡¯ve been raising since she was young.¡± Before Old Madam Yu could finish speaking, she turned around again. As she sized up Yu Youyao, she smiled. ¡°She¡¯s a delicate and beautiful person. If I had such a granddaughter, I¡¯m afraid I would dote on her so much that she would find it unbearable.¡±

    This praise was really heartfelt.

    Even Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but lower her head when she heard this. She immediately felt that the tea in her mouth had lost its taste.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled shyly.

    She was a growing child, but her eyes were naturally smooth. Every move she made exuded the aura of a noblewoman. Her thin figure was very delicate, and there was indeed a delicate fragrance on her thin back.

    How many families in the capital could afford to raise such a delicate and expensive person?

    She wondered how much good fortune she would have.

    Old Madam Cao¡¯s eyes trembled slightly as she hid the deepness in her eyes. She looked at the pce token on Yu Youyao¡¯s waist and smiled. ¡°Just now, on the way to the Yu Residence, I bumped into a carriage from the pce. I also found out that Aunt Shen was ordered by the Empress Dowager to give Eldest Miss Yu a reward. This pce token is really beautiful.¡± Her tone also sighed. ¡°The Empress Dowager likes Lantian jade. Back then, when Old Master asked me for a conferment, the Empress Dowager rewarded me with a white and green Lantian jade.¡±

    Everyone thought that she was just gossiping and just listened.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and heard Old Madam Cao change the topic. ¡°The Empress Dowager said to me that Lantian jade has four good characteristics, namely harmony, gentleness, trueness, and firmness. There are also five virtues that show its beauty, namely benevolence, righteousness, wisdom, bravery, and purity. There are also six qualities namely, purity, transparency, silence, moisture, rity, kindness, and fragrance.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, An Shou Hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Everyone looked at Yu Youyao.

    She had originally thought that a pce token was already very dignified. How could she have known that this pce token had four characteristics, five virtues, and six qualities? This was the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise for Yu Youyao and a warning to her.

    It was also obvious how much the Empress Dowager valued Yu Youyao.

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°I know that the Empress Dowager has a yellow and white Lantian Jade Buddha that¡¯s worshiped in the temple hall of the Longevity Pce.¡±

    Yang Shuwan secretly pinched her handkerchief, feeling a little upset.

    The round stool was very hard. Her sprained ankle was also in unbearable pain when it was ced on the ground. Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and wanted to return to her courtyard immediately.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised herself. ¡°Thank you for clearing my doubts, Old Madam.¡±

    Old Madam Cao nodded and looked at Yu Youyao with admiration. ¡°Cleanliness and integrity. Yao Yao is kind-hearted. It¡¯s because her family has developed a strong character that she has such a demeanor.¡± At this point, she sighed softly, her face filled with gentle apology. ¡°Good child, you suffered at the flower festival yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, you tter me.¡± Yu Youyao bit her lip and looked at Old Madam Cao.

    Old Madam Cao was of high seniority. After saying this, as a junior, she shouldn¡¯t be putting on airs.

    Old Madam Cao turned to look at the maidservant standing behind her.

    The maidservant was also smart and quickly handed a treasure box to her.

    The top of the treasure box was filled with pearls and jade treasures. Seeing how dazzling they were, everyone couldn¡¯t help but guess how impressive the gift in this box was.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked down and twirled her prayer beads.

    Old Madam Cao opened the box and took out a silk book. ¡°Previously, our family received a silk book. The words on it were all in the ancientnguage of the Pre-Qin Dynasty, and no one in the family recognized them. However, there was an emblem on the head of the silk book, and it has some ties with your maternal family, the Xie family.¡±

    She gently unfolded the silk book. These pages looked old, but they had been preserved extremely well. The golden words on it had the shape of the oracle bone script and looked very obscure. There were also some drawings of ghosts and gods. At the end of the silk book, there was indeed the emblem of the Xie family. However, this emblem was different from the Xie family¡¯s. It seemed to be moreplicated.

    However, Yu Youyao knew that it should be the emblem of the Xie family.

    This scroll was indeed an old item of the Xie family.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened. Old Madam Cao had said that she had obtained it by chance a long time ago, but she might not be telling the truth. This silk book was an ancient artifact from the pre-Qin dynasty, so it must have been kept at home long ago.

    Today, Old Madam Cao had indeed brought the silk letter to visit her with sincerity.

    Seeing her serious expression, Old Madam Cao knew that she had achieved her goal. She ced the silk book into the treasure box and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯ll give this silk book to you today. It can be considered to have returned to its rightful owner.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡± Yu Youyao held it with both hands and turned to hand it to Chun Xiao.

    Old Madam Cao watched the situation and nced at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife was shocked and quickly smiled. ¡°Good child, it was really hard on you yesterday. As an elder, I¡¯m old but I¡¯m inexperienced. Didn¡¯t I make a mistake? I¡¯m so embarrassed and regretful. I¡¯ll swallow my words and apologize to you.¡±

    She hadpletely put down her status as an elder and really apologized.

    Now, Yu Youyao admired the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    As a junior, how could she be worthy? She quickly said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re being too serious. It was originally just a dispute between Seventh Miss Cao and me. Who knew that it would also cause amotion at Madam¡¯s flower festival? I feel very apologetic.¡±

    If someone respected me, I would respect them tenfold. If someone respected someone, they would also respect them.

    Whether or not the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s apology was sincere, as a junior, she naturally had to show some respect.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife heaved a sigh of relief. She immediately felt that even her clothes were drenched with sweat.

    She smiled. ¡°My Seventh Miss has been spoiled by me since she was young. I actually raised her to be so ignorant. I also brought her here today to apologize to Eldest Miss Yu.¡± With that, she turned to look at Cao Yingxue, and even her voice became stern. ¡°Come over quickly and apologize to Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    Cao Yingxue quickly stood up from her chair and walked forward with small steps. She lowered her head and bowed deeply to Yu Youyao. Then, she said hoarsely, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault at the flower festival yesterday. Please forgive me.¡±

    Seventh Miss Cao lowered her head, so she couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face. She could only see a sharp chin that was smooth and jade-like.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Seventh Miss Cao, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Anything more was not necessary.

    She did not say that she would forgive her, but on the surface, she considered it.

 Chapter 294 - 294 Cousin Is Not Obedient

    294 Cousin Is Not Obedient

    The atmosphere in the room immediately rxed.

    Old Madam Cao and Old Madam Yu chatted casually. Madam Yao, Yang Shuwan, and the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife joined in on the fun, while a few young misses listened in.

    After chatting for about an hour, Old Madam Cao looked tired. ¡°I¡¯m old and my body is useless. I¡¯ve lost half my life already.¡±

    Old Madam Yu agreed deeply. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I really have to admit that I¡¯m old.¡±

    Old Madam Cao naturally bade farewell. Old Madam Yu only said a few polite words and did not stay. She sent Madam Yao, Madam Yang, and a few younger ones out of the house.

    The group got into the carriage and it drove out of the Yu Residence.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked up at the red-painted door of the Yu Residence. She smiled and her expression immediately turned cold.

    Due to the Empress Dowager¡¯s authority and the Old Madam¡¯s authority, she had also lost her face today and swallowed her words. Without even asking for face, she brought her daughter to the Yu Residence to apologize to Yu Youyao.

    She really hated them!

    The Flower Festival had turned into a joke. The one who had lost all face was the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. The one who had ruined their reputation and their future was also her daughter. After being punished by the Empress Dowager, even the dignity and pride of the residence had been lost. It was still the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence that was affected!

    What did she, Yu Youyao, suffer?

    Why did she have to swallow her pride and bring her daughter to apologize to her?

    At the thought of her daughter, she remembered that she was about to be sent back to the Cao n. She had been pregnant for ten months and had risked her life to give birth to her. She had carefully raised her for many years before she had such a grown daughter!

    Yu Youyao had not only gained fame, but also praise and rewards. She was very glorious.

    However, this glory had stepped on the dignity of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, her daughter¡¯s reputation and future, and her face.

    After the carriage left the residence, the people from the Yu Residence returned to An Shou Hall.

    Madam Yao and Yang Shuwan chatted with Old Madam for a while before leaving with their children.

    Yu Youyao helped her grandmother into the house and helped her into her chambers. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re tired. Rest well. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Go back quickly!¡±

    When Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, her cousin was sitting in the reception pavilion drinking tea.

    Yu Youyao red at him and walked over aggressively. ¡°Cousin, you stayed up all night yesterday. Didn¡¯t I tell you to rest? Why are you still running around? You¡¯re not obedient at all!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and chuckled. ¡°After breakfast, I heard that someone from the pce hade, so I came over to take a look.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the pce token on the little girl¡¯s waist and rubbed the blue jade beads on his hand. ¡°The residence is shaking. How can I sleep?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin, you have so many excuses.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai untied the beads one by one and yed with them in his hand. The newly made incense beads had to be yed with often to be useful. ¡°The pce token is very beautiful and suits you.¡±

    With the pce token rewarded by the Empress Dowager, in the future, when the little girl went out, there would no longer be any ignorant people rushing to find trouble and make her suffer. Others would have to respect her when they saw her, and it would save a lot of trouble.

    In this way, his goal was achieved.

    Yu Youyao untied the pce token at her waist and yed with it in her hand. ¡°Cousin, why did the Empress Dowager receive the news so quickly?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao was a little puzzled. ¡°Since the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was holding a flower festival, the pce will naturally pay some attention to it. However, outside the pce, there¡¯s a strict pce wall and countless pce doors. If a piece of news wants to reach the ears of the higher-ups, it has to pass through countless people¡¯s mouths. Therefore, a lot of the news will be gradually changed. More than half of the ten pieces of news would have disappeared. It¡¯s already not bad to leave three to four points.¡±

    At this point, she frowned and emphasized, ¡°Not to mention that now, Imperial Consort Lu is in charge of the Phoenix Seal in the pce and is in charge of the harem. The Empress Dowager is deeply residing in the Longevity Pce and is no longer involved. When the news is sent to the pce, how can she surpass Imperial Consort Lu?¡±

    It was also because the Empress Dowager had taken action before Imperial Consort Lu had received the news that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was caught off guard.

    Otherwise, if the news got through Imperial Consort Lu, the Empress Dowager would have nothing to do with it.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai tapped his fingers on the armrest and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence isn¡¯t stupid. After such a thing happened at the Flower Festival, their first reaction wasn¡¯t to deal with it, but to cover up this matter first before thinking of a way to deal with it and resolve it. Every big family in the capital has to deal with it like this.¡±

    However, the Empress Dowager had announced the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s actions after entering the pce. It was obvious that what had happened at the Flower Festival had not escaped the Empress Dowager¡¯s notice at all.

    This was ridiculous.

    She knew just by looking at Old Madam Cao¡¯s swift and decisive methods today.

    Even if the Flower Festival had happened a few hourster, Old Madam Cao would have made a move and gotten in touch with Imperial Consort Lu. Today, it would probably have been a different situation.

    The Empress Dowager would notice her and perhaps have praises for her, but she would not specially send Aunt Shen to give her a pce token.

    An apology from the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence would stille, but the extent of the apology would be greatly reduced.

    Wasn¡¯t this too strange?

    He did not expect the little girl to be so sharp and think so deeply. Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I ordered someone to send the news to the pce.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Cousin, you, you¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say much and stroked her hair. ¡°Remember, in the future, you¡¯ll be the one bullying others. There¡¯s no reason for you to be bullied, okay?¡±

    Yu Youyao was in a daze. She only knew how to nod quickly.

    After nodding, she had aplicated expression. Her cousin had sent the news to the pce for her, so she could obtain the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise and reward.

    However, the methods that her cousin had revealed were definitely extraordinary.

    The Yu Residence had also nted someone in the pce, but it was only an ordinary informant. Those who were more secretive might not be able to find out. The Zhou family was much inferior to the Yu Residence. The Zhou family was far away in Youzhou, so how could they have interfered in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce?

    Also, as soon as the matter at the Flower Festival blew up, Cousin knew about it. This also reflected that Cousin¡¯s spies had also infiltrated the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    Her cousin seemed to be ying a very big game of chess.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. She looked at her cousin with aplicated expression and opened her mouth to ask, but before she could say anything, she said, ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    There were some things she shouldn¡¯t say, let alone ask.

    ...

 Chapter 295 - 295 Secret of the Silk Book

    295 Secret of the Silk Book

    The little girl stared at her toes, her eyshes lowered and trembling slightly.

    Zhou Linghuai stroked her hair again. Her soft hair made his palm itch. ¡°What did the people from the Marquis of Changxing say when they visited just now?¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and looked up. ¡°She gave up her face to apologize without any hesitation. Old Madam Cao even told Grandmother about the past.¡±

    Old Madam Cao and her grandmother talked about the past. A polite person would talk about it. In this way, even if they did not have a rtionship, they would still get to know each other.

    Once people had a rtionship, they had to show some consideration. Later on, no matter if it was an apology, as long as they showed sincerity, the Yu Residence would definitely ept it.

    Therefore, Old Madam Cao was a smart person.

    Zhou Linghuai was not surprised.

    Yu Youyao recalled the silk book that Old Madam Cao had given her and quickly asked Chun Xiao to get it. ¡°Cousin, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife gave me a silk book. She said that she has some ties with the Xie family.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was a little surprised. ¡°The silk book has a pre-Qin text. At that time, most of the recorded words were made of skin and simple items. Silk weaving was a precious item, so the silk book wasn¡¯t widely used. Only some important documents were recorded in the silk book. In that case, this silk book should have a background. However¡­¡± he thought for a moment and said, ¡°the content of the silk book is unknown, or the content recorded isn¡¯t very important, so the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence gave this to you.¡±

    Even so, it was a lot of effort for the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to give Yu Youyao a silk book.

    Yu Youyao thought the same. ¡°Since it¡¯s an item of my maternal family, I¡¯ll give it to Third Cousin when he returns to the capital.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over with the silk book.

    Yu Youyao opened the box and took out the silk book. She unfolded it bit by bit.

    The words on it were all in oracle bone script. It was probably too old, and some of the words were a little blurry. Yu Youyao did not recognize a single word, so she looked at the pictures on it.

    She was even more confused.

    These paintings were all simple paintings drawn with thin lines. They were green, red, white, and ck. However, Yu Youyao knew that there were not as many paints in the Pre-Qin Dynasty as there were now. Among them, green, red, white, and ck were the most expensive.

    She looked at it carefully and realized that the method of drawing was a little strange. The Great Zhou Dynasty did not have such things. It was as if there was a special totem drawing. Even if it was a simple structure, its expression was different and vivid. Most of the people were standing or lying down, running or jumping. All of them were lifelike, but they exuded a sense of solemnity. The work and detail of the brush were not pleasing at all.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t understand it, so she handed it to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, help me take a look. I don¡¯t understand anything recorded in the silk book.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was a little hesitant. ¡°It¡¯s an old item of the Xie family after all¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Yu Youyao understood what he meant. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re thinking too much. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence has obtained the silk book. Who knows how they¡¯ll interpret it? Although the silk book is in my hands, it¡¯s still an antique. It¡¯s impossible that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence hasn¡¯t copied it. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible that the really important things are in my hands.¡±

    Since it wasn¡¯t too important, there was no harm in taking a look.

    Zhou Linghuai was indeed a little interested in the silk book. Hearing her reasoning, he did not decline and took it to read.

    Seeing that her cousin was reading with interest, Yu Youyao suddenly realized. ¡°Cousin, you can actually understand the contents of the silk book? You even know the oracle bone script?¡±

    She had no idea that her words were very contradictory.

    Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard this. ¡°I know a little.¡±

    Yu Youyao was speechless. Her cousin was still as humble as ever.

    Zhou Linghuai was amused by her expression and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know if I can understand the silk book. Why did you give it to me just now and ask me to help you take a look? It¡¯s as if I¡¯ll definitely recognize it.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao react. She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m used to looking for Cousin if there¡¯s anything I don¡¯t understand, so I didn¡¯t think that Cousin couldn¡¯t understand it.¡±

    She was probably certain that her cousin would understand.

    After all, her cousin was so capable and knew so many things.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°The content of this silk book is quite interesting. Come over, I¡¯ll read it to you.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, what did the silk book say?¡± Yu Youyao smiled and sat down beside her cousin, leaning close to him with one hand supporting her head.

    Zhou Linghuai looked down at her and pointed at the picture on it. ¡°Strictly speaking, this isn¡¯t considered an old item of the Xie Residence. It should have been recorded by the Xie Residence in the past. It records the myths, legends, and customs that have been circted in the Chu Kingdom. It also includes aspects like yin and yang, the five elements, and Heaven¡¯s Perception. There are also some astronomical phenomena, the Cataclysm, the four seasons, and climate and phenology in a lunar month. Although the silk book is small, it has rich and varied content.¡±

    Yu Youyao listened with interest.

    There were paintings of ghosts and gods on it. Every time her cousin read them, he would point at the pictures on the silk books and tell her those circting ghost stories.

    Her eyes lit up when she heard this. She did not expect her cousin to know some ghost stories in the Chu Kingdom.

    As he read, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression turned a little solemn, and his eyes were filled with surprise.

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai stopped reading the silk book. He carefully rolled up the silk book and ced it in the box. ¡°Have you heard of witchcraft?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I only know that ording to the books, there was a cmity of witchcraft in every dynasty. Every time, it involved a lot of people and blood flowed like a river. The Great Zhou Dynasty prohibited witchcraft. Once it was discovered, the person involved would be executed ording to thew.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°Evil spells are called witchcraft while blessings are praised by the Lord. Shamans are divided into good and evil. Those who are good are blessings, and those who are evil are witches. A curse is different from a blessing.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s interest was piqued.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°It records the witchcraft culture of blessings, prosperity, rain, drought, disaster relief, long-distance illness, and so on. It includes benevolence, farming, astronomical phenomena, military tactics, medical skills, and so on. However, in addition to the oracle bone script, there¡¯s also arge number of golden and hieroglyphic words mixed in. There are a few types of words that aren¡¯t big, and many of the informative words aren¡¯t clear.¡±

    The shaman culture was based on gods, ghosts, and humans.

    Shape, posture, movements, rituals, taboos, and so on were just its appearance. There were first shamans in the world, and then there were Daoism and Confucianism. Both Daoism and Confucianism were affected by shaman culture.

    The shaman culture was extremely practical.

    The auspicious blessing included benevolence and merit. From there, one could obtain blessings from gods and ghosts. In good years, it also included farming times and seasons. In the calm wind and drought, there was a weather spell to predict the rain. The disaster relief soldiers were even more impressive. There were descriptions about strange armor and formations. New illnesses were cured by medical skills.

    The Gu medicine inherited by the Xie Residence in Quanzhou was probably from this sect.

 Chapter 296 - 296 Broke a Leg

    296 Broke a Leg

    This scroll was indeed rted to the Xie family, but it was not an old item.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, is this scroll that powerful?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Yes, since the Han Dynasty, witchcraft has been banned, and rted books have also be banned and burned inrge quantities. If anyone who is a witch is discovered, they will be executed ording to thew. The witchcraft culture is iplete, so the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence has obtained this silk book but has never discovered its secret.¡±

    No one knew sorcery.

    !!

    Yu Youyao opened her mouth. Her mind was not thinking about the value of this silk book, but about how amazing it was that he even knew sorcery!

    Zhou Linghuaiughed when he heard this and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about sorcery. It¡¯s just that when I was young, I was curious and secretly read a few injunction letters. Later, when Father found out, he broke my leg and it took me two to three months to recover. Therefore, I know more about witchcraft than others.¡±

    After saying that, he was a little annoyed that he had spoken too quickly. Why did he mention this?!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Uncle is too strict with Cousin. It¡¯s fine even if he just takes a look secretly and doesn¡¯t let others know. How can he be so ruthless as to break Cousin¡¯s leg?¡± At this point, she looked at her cousin with heartache and held his hand. ¡°Cousin must have been in a lot of pain back then.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t remember much.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. If her uncle was still alive and found out that her cousin¡¯s leg was really broken, his heart would ache even more. He might even regret breaking his leg back then.

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. ¡°There are less than ten thousand words in this book, but every word contains a huge amount of information. The most important information is hidden in the painting. When I looked at it just now, I only caught a glimpse of one autumn leaf. It takes a lot of time to decipher it. It¡¯s not an easy thing.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded, then frowned. ¡°Since the silk book isn¡¯t considered an old item of the Xie Residence and it records the witchcraft culture, it¡¯s ultimately a disaster. It¡¯s not easy to send it to the Xie Residence. Cousin, you should keep it.¡±

    Her cousin looked very interested in the silk book. Besides, it would be more appropriate to leave it in his care.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find someone to interpret the silk book another day and copy the medical skills inside. When the timees, you can send it back to the Xie family. It¡¯ll be considered fate between this silk book and the Xie family.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt that this was great. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything else. Instead, he asked, ¡°Have you read the ¡®Zizhi Tongjian¡¯ that I gave you yesterday? Is there anything you don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I did. I¡¯ve memorized everything I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll ask Cousin for guidance another day. Today¡­¡± She red at her cousin, looking delicate and fierce. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s time to go back and rest.¡±

    Just now, she had unknowingly said a lot to her cousin, and she had almost forgotten about this.

    ¡°Okay!¡± If he did not rest, the little girl would really be angry.

    Thinking that they were going to have lunchter, Yu Youyao quickly called out to Chun Xiao, ¡°The medicinal cuisine brewed in the small kitchen should be almost ready now. Hurry up and bring it over.¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly agreed and turned to leave the room.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at her cousin and quickly said, ¡°Cousin, have some medicinal cuisine before you sleep!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Cousin¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Yu Jianjia sprained her ankle and asked a few old maids to carry her chair back to the courtyard.

    The maidservants and old maids in the residence were in an uproar because of Aunt Shen¡¯s entry into the residence. All of them were so happy that they could not hide the joy on their faces.

    ¡°Aunt Shen, who was in front of the Empress Dowager, entered the residence and gave Eldest Miss a pce token. She even praised Eldest Miss for being clean, honest, and kind¡­¡±

    ¡°Is the pce token made of jade that¡¯s yellowish-green? There are titled madams and young misses in the imperial family who wear simr ones. In the future, our Eldest Miss will be as dignified as the nobledies of the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°Our Eldest Miss is really amazing. She¡¯s only turned ten years old a few days ago, and this is the first time she¡¯s gone out. She¡¯s already earned herself a reputation and dignity. No one is luckier than her.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Eldest Miss is kind-hearted. Just like Old Madam, she¡¯s like a Bodhisattva. Great blessing is still ahead.¡±

    The maidservants did not do anything serious and gathered together to chat. When the stewards saw this, they did not say anything to stop them. They even gathered together to talk. As if they were proud, they felt that they were the ones who were rewarded and praised.

    When Yu Jianjia returned to the courtyard, she heard that the servants in her courtyard were also talking about this. She bit her lip and said, ¡°Big Sister has received the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward and praise, but it¡¯s not appropriate for her to talk about it openly. If others find out, they¡¯ll think that our family is frivolous.¡± As she spoke, she frowned slightly. She felt that these words were a little inappropriate. If others heard them, they would think that she was jealous of Yu Youyao, so she added, ¡°Go the small kitchen to make a few more dishes and add a few more to the servants in the courtyard.¡±

    Hui Xiang was unwilling, but since Young Miss had instructed it, she agreed.

    They were clearly sisters from the same family. They had gone to the Flower Festival together. How could Eldest Miss be the only one who had gained some dignity? Not only had she sprained her ankle, but she had also suffered and even been reprimanded by Eldest Master.

    Really, Eldest Miss had taken all the good things.

    All the bad things were tolerated by Young Miss.

    After Hui Xiang left the house, Yu Jianjia leaned against the couch, feeling vexed. She couldn¡¯t calm down for a moment. Even though Ai Ye had changed to a calming incense, she still felt uneasy.

    Her mind was filled with what had happened at the flower festival yesterday, the scene of her father reprimanding her, and her grandmother looking down at her, making her heart turn cold.

    Fortunately, after her father reprimanded her, her grandmother did not say anything.

    Yu Jianjia also thought that this matter would end here, so she heaved a sigh of relief. Unexpectedly, not long after she returned to the courtyard, Nanny Liu came over.

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and quickly got up.

    Nanny Liu stopped her with a smile. ¡°Third Miss sprained her ankle. Don¡¯t get up quickly. Sit down.¡±

    Although her attitude was gentle, Yu Jianjia also understood that Old Madam had not said anything in An Shou Hall just now. It was not that she did not intend to pursue the matter, but that she did not intend to pursue it in front of her father.

    Her father had already punished her. If Old Madam punished her again, it was inevitable that her father would defend her a little.

    Old Madam doted on Yu Youyao. Yu Youyao had suffered because of her, so how could Old Madam let her off?

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head to hide the cold sarcasm in her eyes. She thanked Nanny Liu and asked gently, ¡°Does Grandmother have any instructions?¡±

    Nanny Liu said, ¡°Old Madam said that Third Miss¡¯s body is weak. The first time she left the house, she sprained her ankle and suffered. In the future, she has to recuperate carefully in the house. She can¡¯t go out and cause trouble again.¡±

 Chapter 297 - 297 Yu Youyao Is Not Worthy

    297 Yu Youyao Is Not Worthy

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel an itch in her throat. This was indirectly restricting her from walking outside anymore.

    Nanny Liu handed her a copy of the Heart Sutra. ¡°When Old Madam was young, she was very impetuous and couldn¡¯t rest for a moment, so she went to the Precious Peace Temple to ask for a copy of the Heart Sutra. This Heart Sutra was from Old Madam¡¯s previous book. Previously, Imperial Physician Hu had taken Third Miss¡¯s pulse and instructed her about her illness. She had to calm down and rest to nourish her heart, qi, and mind. Only then could she revitalize her blood flow and heal her illness. Old Madam asked Third Miss to read more and copy the Heart Sutra. When her heart has calmed down, she would be free and calm, and all her illnesses would disappear.¡±

    These words were like needles stabbing into her heart, and her vision darkened. Yu Jianjia sat there in a daze, not reacting for a moment.

    Nanny Liu handed the Heart Sutra to her. ¡°Third Miss, keep it. Old Madam is paying respects to Buddha. Once Third Miss has copied the Heart Sutra, send a copy to Old Madam¡¯s house every now and then. Let Old Madam worship it in front of Buddha so that Third Miss can be safe.¡±

    !!

    Not only did she have to read and write it, but she also had to copy it and send it to An Shou Hall to be read.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes darkened and her arms trembled. She held the Heart Sutra with both hands and lowered her head. She said respectfully, ¡°Grandmother is kind and remembers my health. I can¡¯t repay her. I naturally have to remember Grandmother¡¯s kindness and read and write the Heart Sutra seriously to reassure her.¡±

    How was she concerned about her body?

    It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with her words and actions at the flower festival, so she punished her to copy Buddhist scriptures.

    However, because she had sprained her ankle at the flower festival yesterday and her body was weak, she had taken a detour and used her physical condition as a tool to show her ¡°caring¡± heart. It was really disappointing.

    Yu Jianjia thought of the pce token tied around Yu Youyao¡¯s waist. Her voice was soft, smooth, greasy, cold, and quiet. She enunciated each word clearly and hissed, ¡°Cleanliness is good, and Yao Yao¡¯s heart is good¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly waved her sleeve¡ª

    ng, bang, bang. The sound of cups, tea, tes, bowls, and so on fell onto the ground.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s gaze was cold as she stared at the mess on the ground. Her low voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Yu Youyao, are you worthy?!¡±

    Hui Xiang had returned after knocking on the servant¡¯s door. When she heard themotion in the house, she was shocked. She quickly entered the house and saw that the things on the small table had fallen to the ground. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and said in a gentle and hoarse voice, ¡°I suddenly thought of the Heart Sutra that Grandmother sent over yesterday. I haven¡¯t read it today, and I identally knocked over the things on the table.¡±

    Hui Xiang hurriedly said, ¡°Young Miss¡¯s body is still injured. She can also read the Heart Sutrater. How can she be in a hurry?¡±

    However, she was ming Old Madam in her heart. She knew that Young Miss¡¯s leg was still injured, but she still asked her to copy the Heart Sutra. Wasn¡¯t this torture?

    She kept saying that it was for Eldest Miss¡¯s own good, but Eldest Miss used to be impetuous and couldn¡¯t even attend school at home. Why didn¡¯t Old Madam ask Eldest Miss to write Buddhist scriptures?

    However, she was biased.

    Yu Jianjia changed the topic. ¡°Have the servants been warned?¡±

    Hui Xiang pulled a long face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just passed on Young Miss¡¯s message when the old maids from the north courtyard came over. They said that Eldest Miss had received a reward. Today, there were additional dishes in the residence, so everyone was happy for a day. Tomorrow, they¡¯ll put away their smugness and even ask the servants to go to the stewards to receive the reward moneyter. Everyone has it. The stewards and maidservants who performed decently will get two taels each. Even the servants in the stable can get 500 copper coins. The entire residence is overjoyed¡­¡±

    However, no one remembered that Third Miss had sprained her ankle yesterday and her foot was in pain.

    It was infuriating.

    Yu Jianjia felt a lump in her throat again, and she couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    ¡°Young Miss¡­¡± Hui Xiang was shocked again. She quickly poured a cup of hot tea and took out the sachet at Young Miss¡¯s waist. She dropped a pill into it and dissolved it into hot water. She stirred the spoon and fed Young Miss some hot tea.

    After finishing the cup of hot water, Yu Jianjia still felt ufortable and leaned against the couch to rest.

    Hui Xiang knelt beside her and massaged the acupuncture points on her hand. ¡°Young Miss, your illness has acted up a few times recently. Do you want to tell Madam and ask her to think of a way to invite Imperial Physician Hu into the residence to take a look?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medicine was excellent. If Young Miss was feeling unwell, she would recover after taking the medicine for a while.

    However, this illness was getting more serious day by day, and it was also very worrying.

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip lightly. After a while, she said, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu can¡¯t enter the residence easily. He needs Father¡¯s help.¡± At this point, she bit her lip lightly, looking aggrieved. ¡°Father was angry with me yesterday. How can I use this matter to trouble him again? I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±

    Hui Xiang¡¯s heart ached for her young miss, but that was all she could do.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and said softly, ¡°Mother¡¯s head disease has acted up a few times. Fortunately, Doctor Ding¡¯s pulse reading is good and the prescribed medicine was effective. That¡¯s why she¡¯s better.¡±

    Hui Xiang lowered her head and said nothing.

    Madam¡¯s heart ached for Young Miss. Seeing that Eldest Miss, the bereaved eldest daughter, had received the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward and praise, but Young Miss had sprained her ankle and suffered from Master¡¯s reprimand, she was unhappy. Only then did she return to the courtyard from An Shou Hall, shouting that she had a headache. Nanny Li did not ask her to tell Young Miss so that she would not worry.

    Yu Jianjia looked down at her still swollen feet and said softly, ¡°Grandmother is angry that Mother didn¡¯t protect Eldest Sister at the flower festival and caused her to suffer. Mother doesn¡¯t feel good either. Call Fourth Brother to my houseter. I¡¯ll talk to him properly. He¡¯s not young anymore. He can¡¯t eat, drink, and y like before. It¡¯ll be too much for Mother.¡±

    Hui Xiang¡¯s heart ached. Even though Young Miss was injured, she was still thinking about her mother and younger brother. There was no one more kind and considerate than Young Miss.

    How could Eldest Misspare to her?

    Why did she have to suffer?

    There was really no justice!

    For the entire day, the residence was filled with joy and smugness.

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen left the government office and came to An Shou Hall to greet Old Madam Yu. They had to mention this matter.

    Old Madam Yu happily exined everything that had happened since Aunt Shen had arrived at the residence. She also asked Qing Xiu to call her granddaughter over.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at his eldest daughter, unable to hide the pride on his face. ¡°Cleanliness is virtue. Yao Yao, you have to remember these words in the future so that you can live up to the Empress Dowager¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    This was both a praise and a warning.

    The pce token made of Lantian jade had three sets of significance.

    Four good characteristics namely harmony, gentleness, trueness, and firmness.

    Five virtues namely benevolence, righteousness, wisdom, courage, and purity.

    Six qualities included purity, transparency, silence, moisture, rity, kindness, and fragrance/

 Chapter 298 - 298 Symbol of Identity

    298 Symbol of Identity

    This was the Empress Dowager¡¯s appreciation of Yao Yao, and also her expectations.

    From this, it could be seen that the Empress Dowager valued Yao Yao very much. Yu Zongzheng was also proud, so he had to give his daughter some advice.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Father. I¡¯ll remember it.¡±

    Yu Zongshen also smiled and said, ¡°Yao Yao has received a reward from the Empress Dowager at a young age. Don¡¯t feel too pressured. It¡¯ll be fine as usual.¡±

    !!

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Second Uncle, I understand!¡±

    After saying a few more words, Old Madam Yu mentioned Old Madam Cao and brought the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife and Seventh Miss Cao over to apologize.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stay any longer, so she returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    The next day, Yu Youyao went to school. At ten o¡¯clock, Liu¡¯er came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Third Miss Song of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and Sixth Miss Qi of the Imperial Censor¡¯s family are here.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly applied for leave from Ms. Ye and returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    At this moment, Song Wanhui and Qi Sinian were chatting in the reception pavilion.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had returned, Qi Sinian quickly put down the pastry he had just picked up. ¡°Quickly bring me the pce token that the Empress Dowager gave you yesterday. Let me take a look and broaden my horizons.¡±

    Song Wanhui also said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that it wasn¡¯t easy to visit yesterday, I would havee over early in the morning to take a look.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little speechless. ¡°So you didn¡¯te to see me. I was happy for nothing. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee back so quickly. You should have waited longer.¡±

    With that, she turned around and instructed Chun Xiao to get the pce token.

    Qi Sinian smiled when he heard this. He turned to look at Song Wanhui. ¡°Hurry up and listen to this. This girl¡¯s acting is improving. She¡¯s already here, but we still have to wait.¡±

    Song Wanhui covered her mouth with her handkerchief andughed. ¡°Who asked her to be a dignified person with a pce token? The nobledies in the imperial family are just like her.¡±

    The two of them teased together, making Yu Youyao feel so embarrassed.

    She stomped her foot and said indignantly, ¡°How can you be like this? You specially came here to find someone to be happy. If you continue like this, I won¡¯t let you see the pce token.¡±

    Qi Sinian and Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t help butugh again.

    Even after receiving the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward and praise, she was still the same as before.

    At this moment, Xia Tao brought over a porcin bowl.

    The tender jade tofu was soaked in the yellow sugar water that had been poured with osmanthus honey. There were bits of osmanthus and almonds floating on it, and there was a refreshing fragrance.

    Yu Youyao and the others¡¯ eyes lit up.

    Xia Tao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°The weather is hot today. Nanny Xu was busy in the kitchen early in the morning. She made osmanthus almond tofu and only took it out after cing it in the well.¡±

    There was an ice cer at home, but Nanny Xu had said that Eldest Miss was still too young and couldn¡¯t be too greedy for cold food. She wouldn¡¯t be able to use ice until it were the dog days.

    Qi Sinian couldn¡¯t wait to pick up a small spoon and scoop a mouthful of sugar water.

    The cold sugar water was thick and sweet. It had the fragrance of osmanthus and a strong bean and almond fragrance. As soon as it entered her mouth, even her hair felt refreshed.

    ¡°It¡¯s really delicious.¡± As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao and sigh. ¡°There¡¯s no one more blessed than you. When Nanny Xu left the pce, my family also went to look for her, but she didn¡¯t agree toe to my house. My mother regretted it for a long time.¡±

    Previously, at Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet, Nanny Xu had made chestnut mutton soup. She had used red beans, chestnuts, sweet potatoes, and so on to make different vors. The taste was really indescribable.

    Later on, Qi Sinian even asked Yu Youyao for a prescription and asked the kitchen maid at home to make it ordingly. However, the taste was not as good as Nanny Xu¡¯s.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Song Wanhui put down the small bowl and pressed a handkerchief against the corner of her mouth. ¡°Cao Yingxue made a fuss with you because of Nanny Xu. It¡¯s not unexpected.¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t want such a powerful nanny?

    Looking at Yu Youyao¡¯s demeanor, self-restraint, and bearing, anyone who looked at her couldn¡¯t help but feel a little jealous.

    At the mention of Cao Yingxue, Qi Sinian also had aplicated expression. ¡°Have you heard? Old Madam Cao is bringing Cao Yingxue back to the n to pay respects to her ancestors.¡±

    Upon hearing this news, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Return to the n?¡±

    Song Wanhui sighed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only on the surface. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s sending Cao Yingxue back to the n. However, Old Madam Cao has personally sent Cao Yingxue back to the n. As long as Cao Yingxue behaves herself in the n, it¡¯s not impossible for her to return to the capital in three to five years.¡±

    Large families were more strict with their daughters who had ruined their reputation.

    Cao Yingxue¡¯s family was already not that bad to her.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and immediately felt a chill run down her spine. What she hadn¡¯t thought of before rushed into her mind.

    What if she was the one whose reputation had been ruined in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence the day before yesterday?

    It was true that her grandmother doted on her, but even if she was not criticized in the capital, she would still agree to send her back to the n. Once she returned, as a bereaved eldest daughter, even if she had her grandmother¡¯s love, it would be toote. How could she have a good ending?

    Perhaps the n would take care of her more because of the 50% profit of her mother¡¯s dowry shop.

    They would also treat her more kindly because of her maternal family.

    However, the main branch, split branches, and side branches of the family were intertwined. There were also some small families that relied on the Yu n. From the outside, they looked harmonious, but the Yu Residence wanted their rtives to take the imperial examination and be an official. The resources in the family were limited. Every descendant who had passed the imperial examination needed a huge amount of resources from studying to bing an official. There was alsopetition internally.

    How could she have a good ending in such an environment?

    Cao Yingxue was lucky. Her grandmother was an old noble with a fief, her father had a strong army, her mother was an imperial wife, and her sister was an imperial concubine. Even if she did whatever she wanted in the n, no one dared to provoke her.

    Yu Youyao smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Osmanthus almond tofu isplicated and tiring to make, so Nanny Xu has only made it a second time. If you like it, copy the recipeter and bring it home to eat.¡±

    Qi Sinian and Song Wanhui quickly agreed and did not continue this topic.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over with a treasure box containing the pce token.

    Yu Youyao received the treasure box and took out a pce token. Qi Sinian and Song Wanhui quickly leaned over to take a look.

    Song Wanhui sighed. ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty values Lantian jade, and Lantian jade is yellow and green. The Empress Dowager really treats you differently!¡±

    Qi Sinian agreed deeply. ¡°Jade is virtuous. The Empress Dowager praised you for being clean and honest. Yao Yao is kind-hearted and doesn¡¯t show any weakness. It¡¯s obvious that she really thinks highly of you.¡±

    The two of them looked at the pce token and eximed repeatedly. They were not praising the pce token, but Yu Youyao.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao also understood that the pce token bestowed by the Empress Dowager had be a symbol of her status. In the future, no matter where she went or who she met, when people saw this pce token, they would definitely praise how dignified it was.

    ...

 Chapter 299 - 299 Asking for a Beating

    299 Asking for a Beating

    In the end, they had to praise her for being clean and honest like the Empress Dowager.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao finally understood what this pce token represented.

    This was the glory that her cousin had schemed for her.

    Qi Sinian held the pce token in his hand and looked at it carefully. She could tell that it was extraordinary. ¡°The jade bead tassel under the pce token doesn¡¯t seem to be made of Lantian jade.¡±

    The craftsmen of the Internal Affairs Department had all been through thousands of refinements. This pce token was also beautiful, and the craftsmanship was obvious. If one did not take a closer look, they would not be able to tell the difference in the materials used.

    At the very least, no one had noticed it before.

    Yu Youyao and Song Wanhui quickly leaned closer to take a look.

    Song Huiwan picked up a yellow and white jade bead and carefully observed its texture. ¡°This yellow and white jade bead is an expensive Dushan Jade. Its texture is delicate and smooth. The luster on the bead is mottled and varied.¡±

    Qi Sinian also said, ¡°The dark green one is made of Biyu jade. It¡¯s firm and warm, delicate and round, transparent andcking in ws. It¡¯s also a rare and precious item.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at thest white jade bead. It was Hetian Jade.

    The pce token was made of three colors: yellow, green, and white. There were Lantian Jade, Hetian Jade, Xiuyan Jade and Dushan Jade. When the four precious jade pieces were used together, the quality was also carefully selected, and the craftsmanship was even more exquisite.

    Yesterday, everyone in the house was dazzled by the Lantian jade. No one really noticed the falling jade beads.

    Song Wanhui was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at her waist and she happened to be wearing a light white to pink hibiscus red jade pendant. This was the most precious and expensive piece of jade.

    Then, she looked at Qi Sinian. She was wearing a dark green jade bracelet. It was also the rarest and most expensive color of jade.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty especially praised the four precious jade pieces.

    Other than the Lantian jade, which was often used by the imperial family, all the wealthy families liked to wear expensive jade. The eldest daughter of a wealthy family had to find good expensive jade the moment she was born and the family had to make expensive jade essories for her. When the sisters were a little older, they were given jade to carry around with them to nourish their lives and health.

    Therefore, other than being a reward from the Empress Dowager, there was nothing special about this pce token.

    Qi Sinian noticed her gaze and pursed his lips. ¡°How can what we¡¯re wearing be the same as the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward? But put away your eyes. You¡¯re really asking for a beating.¡±

    After being rewarded with the pce token, Yu Youyao put it away and asked Chun Xiao to put it back.

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°The peach blossom water in the cer was ready a while ago. I made peach blossom face cream, lip gloss, and peach blossom dew. I wonder if you like it.¡±

    With that, she instructed Xia Tao to get it.

    When Qi Sinian heard this, his interest was piqued. ¡°What¡¯s bad about what you make? The sheep cream you gave me a while ago is excellent.¡±

    Song Wanhui also said, ¡°The sheep cream is smooth and white. I think I¡¯ve be a little fairer these past few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°The weather has been getting hotter recently. The texture of the sheep cream is a little thicker, and you¡¯ll feel oily after using it. The peach blossom face cream is more refreshing. After washing your face, you first massage it with peach blossom dew. Apply some lipstick around your eyes. Then, you apply the peach blossom face cream. Not only can it improve yourplexion, but it can also whiten your skin.¡±

    At this moment, Chun Xiao brought something over.

    In the ss bottle, there was a crystal clear peach blossom dew. It was pink and as beautiful as honey. The peach blossom paste was ced in a round porcin box. It was pink and white, like jade paste. The texture of the lipstick was thicker and redder, like a ball of sparkling red pig fat.

    As soon as the things were opened, a faint peach blossom fragrance filled the room.

    Song Wanhui and Qi Sinian¡¯s eyes lit up.

    What they usually used on their faces were also expensive goods bought from shops. They were not bad, but they were still a little inferior to what Yu Youyao had personally made.

    After all, it was a secret recipe of the pce. How could it be different from ordinary ones?

    Song Wanhui poured some peach blossom dew on the back of her hand. She wiped the oily dew on the back of her hand and spread it bit by bit. The ces where the dew had been applied were thin and sparkling, not greasy at all.

    She was amazed. ¡°This is really good stuff. It¡¯s even more refreshing and smoother than the rose water that was sold for five taels of gold in the shop. It also smells good.¡±

    Qi Sinian also took some lip gloss and turned to ask Yu Youyao, ¡°Isn¡¯t lip gloss used on the lips? Why do you have to apply lip gloss to your eyes?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not say anything. She picked out a ball of lip fat with the tip of her little finger and leaned closer to Qi Sinian. She used the tip of her ring finger to circle her eyes a few times and apply the lip fat evenly.

    When she was finished, she asked, ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Qi Sinian blinked. ¡°It seems to be much more moisturized. It¡¯s not as dry as before.¡±

    Yu Youyao exined, ¡°This lipstick looks red and bright, but it doesn¡¯t have any color when applied. The texture is also thinner, and the eyes and lips are more tender. It¡¯s clearer and smoother when applied. When you go out, apply ayer of peach blossom fat before applying it. The lipstick will be more even, and the color will be brighter.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Song Wanhui shouted that she wanted to give it a try.

    Qi Sinian was also eager to try.

    Yu Youyao brought them into the room and they washed their faces again. They used the peach blossom dew, peach blossom fat, and peach blossom face cream one by one. The two of them were indeed very satisfied.

    The two of them pulled Yu Youyao to the pavilion and asked her for advice on her beauty and skin nourishment secret techniques.

    Yu Youyao did not hide anything. She had given away a lot of things in her hands.

    In the afternoon, when Qi Sinian and Song Wanhui left, their hands were filled with bags again.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence put in a lot of effort to organize the flower festival, but it did not end quickly.

    Seventh Miss Cao had ruined her reputation, and the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had been reprimanded by the Empress Dowager. Old Madam Cao had personally gone to the Yu Residence to apologize, and the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had lost all its dignity.

    Old Madam Cao rushed to bring Seventh Miss Cao back to the n the day before the imperial examination.

    This matter also came to an end.

    After that, the most discussed topic in the capital was that although Eldest Miss Yu was a bereaved eldest daughter, she had grown up in front of Old Madam Yu and had been raised extremely well by her. Even the Empress Dowager praised her and specially rewarded her with a pce token made of Lantian jade.

    Yu Youyao was also in the limelight in the capital.

    However, after discussing her for two days, they stopped.

    After more than half a year, the final pce examination finally arrived.

    Just like the previous time, Yu Youyao helped Nanny Liu manage the ce. Unknowingly, she had been busy for the entire day.

    In the early morning of the 26th, Yu Shande and the others from the Yu n who were participating in the pce examination arrived.

    ...

    Old Madam Yu said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything else. I also hope that you can be famous on the Golden Ranking List and bring honor to your ancestors.¡±

    Yu Shande agreed respectfully.

    After that, Yu Zongzheng told her about his previous pce examination and encouraged him.

    Yu Zongshen only exined the rules of the pce examination.

 Chapter 300 - 300 Zither, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting

    300 Zither, Chess, Calligraphy, and Painting

    After chatting, the residence sent Yu Shande and the others to the pce gate.

    The process of the pce examination was the same as the second examination in front of the hall. Yu Shande and the others had gone through it once, and this time, they were much calmer.

    At dawn, the pce door opened and the candidates entered.

    Due to the pce examination, sses at home were suspended for another three days. Yu Youyao did not have to go to school, so she took a sachet that was already half-embroidered and sat under the Parasol Tree to embroider it.

    Nanny Xu instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°If she does it for too long, it¡¯ll hurt her eyes. Keep an eye on her from the side. Every three minutes, make some tea for Eldest Miss. She can only continue embroidering after resting for ten minutes.¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly agreed. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t worry. I understand.¡±

    Yu Youyao embroidered for the entire morning. Her efficiency was also very gratifying. By lunchtime, the sachet was already more than half embroidered. She estimated that it would be done in two to three days at most.

    Yu Youyao was very happy. She flipped the embroidery over and over again. The embroidery was smooth and tight, and the stitches were exquisite. Her skills were alreadyparable to others who had worked hard for three to five years. She was already very capable.

    Chun Xiao handed her another cup of tea. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and left the embroidery ce.

    She recalled that she had just given her cousin the wooden osmanthus incense bead bracelet two days ago. Her cousin wore it every day. After a few days, he also carried a trace of refreshing osmanthus fragrance.

    The wooden osmanthus incense bead was mixed with agarwood, borneol, amber, and so on. Its scent was reserved and thicker, and it was suitable for men and women.

    However, her cousin was a man after all. If he wore a sachet again, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable for him to smell like cosmetics.

    After thinking for a while, Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao, ¡°How about changing the sachet to a pouch?¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°Young Master also brought a pouch with him. If it¡¯s changed to a pouch, it can also be used to store some important items.¡±

    However, this way, the pouch would have to be embroidered a little bigger. The ¡°scented bag¡± that she had promised her cousin would have to be dyed for a few more days. It seemed that she had to hurry up.

    Yu Youyao stood up and stretched before returning to the house to eat.

    Today, Nanny Xu had personally cooked partridge soup.

    With white jade sea cucumber, Dendrobium officinale, Cordyceps sinensis, red dates and other medicinal ingredients, the soup could invigorate the qi, nourish the blood and moisten dryness, repair the spleen and stomach, and strengthen the muscles and bones.

    This medicinal cuisine was suitable for all ages. It was very nourishing and suitable for all four seasons. Yu Youyao gave her grandmother and cousin a bowl each.

    After lunch, Yu Youyao returned to the study. After practicing calligraphy for an hour to digest her food, she returned to her room to take an afternoon nap.

    Another hour passed.

    When she woke up, Chun Xiao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, all the little girls picked from the manor have been sent to the residence. Nanny Xu went over to take a look and asked me to ask if you want to go over and take a look.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look after Nanny Xu has chosen someone!¡±

    If a maidservant in the residence made a mistake, she would be sent out of the residence. If she was old enough to be matched with someone, or if her contract expired and she took back her contract¡­

    As a result, there were not enough people.

    Every year, the residence would choose some young maidservants to enter the residence to fill the gaps.

    Even if she went to pick someone, it wouldn¡¯t be safer than Nanny Xu.

    Yu Youyao leaned against the chaise longue and read a few pages of Zizhi Tongjian. Nanny Xu led a few maidservants back to the Jade Courtyard and asked her to go over and take a look.

    Yu Youyao put down her books and went to the courtyard.

    The seven little girls stood in a row. The youngest was only eight or nine years old. This was the best way to teach them. After teaching them well, they would notck rules and loyalty. When they were older, they would be more to their master¡¯s liking.

    The oldest was twelve or thirteen years old. He was a little older, but he was more knowledgeable and sensible. With a little guidance, he was also a capable person.

    All of them stood obediently. Other than the rules being a littlecking, there was nothing wrong.

    Yu Youyao had an idea. Her voice was gentle. ¡°Look up.¡±

    When the maidservants heard this, they quickly raised their heads. They had never seen such a dignified person. Unexpectedly, they were dazzled by Eldest Miss¡¯s noble aura and quickly lowered their eyes.

    Yu Youyao took a closer look and her gazended on a girl who was about twelve or thirteen years old.

    Her blue dress could not hide her beauty and revealed a portion of her jade neck. She was thin and slender, and her head was bent like a swan¡¯s.

    She was really outstanding.

    Nanny Xu was sitting beside Yu Youyao. When she saw Yu Youyao take a few more nces at the young girl, her eyes shed and she said, ¡°She¡¯s also a poor girl. She has three younger sisters in the family, and a younger brother who fell sick after falling into the waterst winter. He fell sick and couldn¡¯t stop taking medicine. This girl is still young, but she¡¯s both the eldest sister and mother. She helped her parents and siblings. She couldn¡¯t survive anymore, so she signed a contract to sell herself and enter the residence.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood the crux of the matter.

    She had a clean background and was also the eldest sister in the family. She had helped to raise her younger sister-inw for many years, so she was responsible. If she was taught well, she would definitely be a capable person.

    The youngest brother in the family had an illness. This illness could only be treated and not curedpletely. How could themoners afford to take medicine for a long time? However, they only had one younger brother in the family. Even if they had to sell everything, they had to support their unique roots and rely on their male heir.

    With weaknesses, he was easier to control.

    At the very least, there was no need to worry about loyalty.

    Yu Youyao nodded and looked at the girl. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    The girl was shocked. She quickly lowered her head and replied softly, ¡°I-I don¡¯t have a name. My parents at home call me Eldest Miss.¡±

    Although she was nervous, her words were clear, so Yu Youyao was a little more satisfied. ¡°Since you¡¯ve entered the Jade Courtyard, you¡¯ll be called Qin Xin from now on. Learn the rules from Nanny.¡±

    Qin Xin knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Thank you for the name, Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at Qin Xin with aplicated expression. She was a little dispirited. ¡°Get up. The rules in my courtyard aren¡¯t that strict as long as you do your job well.¡±

    Only then did Qin Xin stand up.

    Nanny Xu¡¯s expression darkened and she said, ¡°You stillck a second-in-charge maidservant, so I¡¯ll let Qin Xin serve you tea in the future. What do you think?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked away and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll arrange it as Nanny said.¡±

    Nanny Xu picked three more maidservants. ¡°There aren¡¯t enough maidservants in your house. I picked three. Eldest Miss, are you satisfied?¡±

    These three maidservants were quiet and delicate, and they looked like they were well-behaved.

    ...

    Yu Youyao looked down at the name list. They were all eight or nine years old. She nodded. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be satisfied with the people Nanny chose? They¡¯ll do!¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and agreed.

    Yu Youyao pointed at the girl on the left and gave her names one by one. ¡°Qi Yu, Shu Yun, and Hua Yi.¡±

 Chapter 301 - 301 Palace Examination Questions

    301 Pce Examination Questions

    After receiving Eldest Miss¡¯s name, the three maidservants also knelt down and thanked her.

    The little girl, who had just entered the residence, had to be taught the rules for a few days first. Once her character was molded and there were no problems, she would then go to her master¡¯s house to serve her.

    After seeing her, Yu Youyao returned to the house, sat down on a chair, and climbed onto the table.

    Nanny Xu arranged for a few maidservants to learn the rules before returning to the house. She saw Yu Youyao crawling on the table, staring nkly at the smoke in the incense burner.

    !!

    ¡°Are you unhappy?¡± Nanny Xu poured a cup of tea and handed it over.

    Yu Youyao took the teacup but did not drink it. ¡°Nanny, have you seen Hong Yu in Grandmother¡¯s house? She¡¯s very beautiful. She¡¯s the same age as Qin Xin this year and usually does some needlework. Grandmother treats her as a half sister. Many sachets, small clothes, shoes, and socks in my house are made by Hong Yu.¡±

    Nanny Xu understood immediately.

    Old Madam raised Hong Yu and kept her by her side to teach her. In the future, when Yu Youyao was close to her, Hong Yu would be sent to serve her.

    After working together for a few years and building a rtionship, when it was time to get married, this girl would apany her.

    She was good-looking and had been raised in the same residence since she was young. Such a maidservant was easy to control and was loyal to her master. She was also good at pleasing men. After bing a concubine, she could help the mistress stabilize her position. She could even fight with the other concubines. In the future, when she was pregnant, she would carry on being a concubine. This child would also help the legitimate son.

    No matter which family it was, they had such a maidservant.

    Although the families wouldn¡¯t make a big move, they wouldn¡¯t hide it. Those who were a little older would understand what it meant.

    When Yu Youyao saw Qin Xin, she understood what she was thinking.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°I¡¯m only a little old. I¡¯m not engaged or married, but I have to help someone¡¯s husband raise a concubine in the future. Nanny, I don¡¯t like this.¡±

    It was indeed a little inappropriate for a youngdy to say such things, but Nanny Xu did not stop her¡ª

    ¡°No one likes this. However, after marrying someone, as a daughter-inw, you have to be filial to the elders in the family.¡±

    ¡°As a wife, you have to help your husband spread his roots and solve his problems. You have to manage the inner residence.¡±

    ¡°As the mistress, you have to manage the household and prosper the family.¡±

    ¡°As a woman, you should still focus on your own cultivation and take care of your dowry. This is your true confidence in establishing your family.¡±

    ¡°As the first wife, you should also raise your children and settle down in the inner residence.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, you have to be responsible for everything from the big issues to befriending others outside to the small events.

    ¡°All of this is your duty. However, in fact, once you marry someone, there¡¯s far more you have to do. This way, you won¡¯t have to spend too much time with your husband. No matter how deep the rtionship between husband and wife is, it will be worn down by your responsibility as the first wife.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s head went numb. ¡°So, instead of letting those other little vixens with ulterior motives seduce him, it¡¯s better for me to take the initiative to arrange them for him. At the very least, I don¡¯t have to worry that the people around me will be disloyal to me.¡±

    Nanny Xu¡¯s rejection was written all over her face. She sighed softly. ¡°Any young miss from a wealthy family has to go through this too.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of the Xie family. ¡°My maternal family won¡¯t be like this. The Xie family has a rule that we don¡¯t take concubines.¡±

    Nanny Xu felt that it was a little unorthodox for Yu Youyao to have such thoughts, but she did not stop her. ¡°A family with such rules as the Xie Residence doesn¡¯t exist in the capital. There are still very few families with such rules as the Yu Residence.¡±

    With Old Madam¡¯s doting on Yu Youyao, she wouldn¡¯t marry that far away in the future. Furthermore, with her current reputation and upbringing, she would definitely marry into a noble family in the future and be the wife and eldest daughter-inw.

    Her future was glorious, but only those who had walked such a path knew how difficult it was.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and did not say anything else.

    She was only a little older, so she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned such outrageous words.

    Nanny Xu stroked her head again. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t force yourself. Other than looking outstanding, Qin Xin is also an efficient and capable person. Just take her as an ordinary maidservant.¡±

    Yu Youyao was unwilling, so she forced herself to do it. If she separated from Qin Xin, no matter how many schemes she had, it would not work.

    There was still a long way to go in the future. How could she let her suffer first because of this? She wouldn¡¯t even have a good time. It was better to let nature take its course!

    Only then did Yu Youyao smile and throw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you, Nanny!¡±

    Nanny Xu gently touched the wooden osmanthus incense bead ne on her neck. It was not impossible to spend more effort and teach her some principles and methods.

    This matter ended here.

    At dusk, the pce examination ended.

    At seven o¡¯clock, the sky turnedpletely dark!

    The carriage in the residence had just brought Yu Shande and the others back to the residence. After taking the examination for an entire day, the few of them were helped out of the carriage by a servant. They were exhausted.

    Yu Youyao quickly got someone to bring over the medicinal cuisine.

    The few of them used a small bowl of medicinal cuisine to calm themselves down. Then, they asked the servant to help them into the ¡°Jiang Zhi Courtyard¡± in the front courtyard to wash up. After that, they ate some light food and fell asleep.

    The next day, Yu Shande and the others slept for a night and were much more energetic. They went to An Shou Hall to greet Old Madam Yu.

    After the imperial examination, the entire court was closed for a day. Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen were both at home.

    Yu Zongzheng asked, ¡°What question did you get yesterday?¡±

    Yu Shande replied respectfully, ¡°Ways to manage the vassal state.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the hall instantly turned solemn.

    The questions in the pce were all personally set by the emperor. Ever since King You was used of treason, the entire court had been secretive about the people in the vassal state.

    How many undercurrents were hidden in the emperor¡¯s strategy of managing the vassal state?

    It was no wonder that Yu Shande and the others had copsed after the examination. Little did they know that the emperor had set the questions with an agenda, but the candidates were taking the examination with their heads.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and gently rubbed the wooden osmanthus incense beads on his wrist, blocking the treacherous light in his eyes.

    Yu Zongshen pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Tell me about your answers.¡±

    Yu Shande looked serious. ¡°My answer is to govern farming. By using the wind, soil, and Qi of various ces, as well as species that are suitable for farming, I encourage farming and use farming to strengthen soldiers and supplement battles. Youzhou is bitterly cold, and the soil is thin and filled with sand and stones. It should be nted with mulberries, cotton, beans, and other crops¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and had an idea.

    It was neutral and peaceful, but it was also reasonable. It made sense and bypassed the sensitive territorial issues, emphasizing that agriculture was the foundation of everything.

    ...

    He had answered the question well and was capable.

    However, the answer was too conservative and practical. It could only manage matters and not people.

    The top scorers were used to govern people.

    The second rankers were used to manage matters.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Deep Love

    302 Deep Love

    Usually, such questions could result in a good ranking. After going to the Hanlin Academy for two to three years, he would be released and achieve results in local governance. When he returned to the capital, he would be able to advance steadily and have a good future.

    The others were also down-to-earth in their answers.

    Duke Zhonglie valued agriculture, work, and business. He had even personallypiled relevant books and given them to the Yu n. Over the years, this was also the foundation of the Yu n¡¯s teachings. Just like the Four Books and Five ssics, they had to learn them.

    Not only did the children of the Yu n have to learn, but they also had to participate in farming. They had to learn fortifications, management, and so on with the respected elders in the n.

    In this way, when encountered with such a question, it was appropriate to apply what he had learned.

    Yu Zongshen smiled. ¡°All of you answered well. Agriculture, industry, and business are the foundation of the country. You should take some time to rx. Wait for the rankings to be released!¡±

    Although their answers were not bad, it was not necessarily what the emperor wanted to see. However, it could be seen that their answers were down-to-earth and substantial.

    After receiving the affirmation, Yu Shande and the others heaved a sigh of relief, and their expressions rxed.

    However, when Yu Youyao thought of the words ¡°managing the vassal state¡±, she felt like a storm was brewing. She couldn¡¯t help but nce at her cousin, only to see him lowering his eyes and gently stroking the wooden osmanthus incense bead bracelet in his hand, his expression indifferent.

    ¡ª-

    After the pce examination, the capital fell silent for two to three days before it became lively again.

    The candidates had gone through many tests and were also physically and mentally exhausted. Now that the dust had settled, it was inevitable that they would meet their friends to discuss the questions or go sightseeing.

    As a result, the matters rted to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence were like stones that had been thrown into ake. There were some ripples, and they were immersed.

    The matter of Yu Youyao being rewarded by the Empress Dowager also faded.

    After a few days of peace, Yu Youyao finished embroidering the pouch and showed it to Nanny Xu.

    Grandma Xu smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s embroidery skills have improved a lot!¡±

    Yu Youyao had only been learning needlework for two to three months, so her embroidery skills were not very exquisite. However, she had an extraordinary talent for matchmaking,position, and coloring. It was rare for her embroidery to be filled with spiritual energy.

    This way, its beauty was 30% due to embroidery and 50% due to spiritual energy. It was 80% of her meticulous focus.

    If she practiced for another year and a half, she would almost surpass the skills of others for three to five years.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Cousin!¡± After receiving the praise, Yu Youyao smiled and ran out of the house with her dress.

    When she arrived at the courtyard, she saw her cousin sitting under the Parasol Tree and drinking tea.

    Her cousin was dressed in sky-green clothes. The color was between light blue and light green. It was really as if it was carved and polished, revealing a jade-like elegance.

    Yu Youyao smiled and ran over with her dress. ¡°Cousin, why are you here? I was just about to look for you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he rubbed the bracelet on his wrist. His gazended on the little girl¡¯s eyebrows. Her light gray eyebrows were like smoke, fog and the mist behind the rain. When she smiled, she looked beautiful.

    She was not as elegant as before, but she exuded a faint elegance.

    Noticing her cousin¡¯s gaze, Yu Youyao leaned in front of him. ¡°Cousin, I used the green sparrow brow powder you gave me to draw my eyebrows today. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    The green sparrow brow powder that her cousin had made was even lighter than the dark gray that was popr on the market, with a faint smoky color. With a gentle sweep, there was a hazy spiritual color that suited her age.

    Even Nanny Xu said that it looked good.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s very suitable for Cousin.¡±

    The green sparrow brow powder was dark gray, and it was a more solemn color. He was inspired by the smoky eyebrows of the previous dynasty to make an elegant ash color. This color was bright and beautiful, and it made people have distant eyebrows. It was really an extremely beautiful color.

    He suddenly thought of the ¡°Bodhisattva¡± painting. It depicted the little girl¡¯s eyebrows, so he also used this green sparrow brow powder.

    Upon receiving the praise, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I think it looks good too. It¡¯s as good as the brow powder that Cousin gave me previously. When Second Sister saw it yesterday and asked me for it, I couldn¡¯t bear to give it to her.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai found it funny!

    A youngdy was also very vain.

    Every day, he only felt that eyebrows looked good with brow powder. He also felt that the little girl had used it for a long time, so he had made a new green sparrow brow powder for her and asked her to change her brow color.

    Yu Youyao smiled again. ¡°I use Cousin¡¯s eyebrow brow powder every day.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned and immediately understood. The little girl liked drawing her brows not because she wanted to show off, but because he had given her the brow makeup. Hence, she had to use it every day.

    For some reason, an image suddenly appeared in her mind. His mother was sitting in front of a bronze mirror and polishing it. It reflected her mother¡¯s hazy and beautiful figure. His father had one arm around her mother¡¯s waist and the other hand was holding her eyebrows. He gently used brow powder and carefully drew her eyebrows.

    Her father, who had always been rough, always had an indescribable delicateness when it came to this matter. His every move was gentle.

    However, each stroke was deeply affectionate.

    Her mother alwaysined coquettishly that her father¡¯s paintings did not look good.

    Her father was not angry when he heard this. Instead, he said proudly, ¡°The eyebrows I drew were for me to see. If I think they look good, they¡¯re really good.¡±

    For some reason, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s hands were trembling violently.

    He stared at the little girl¡¯s dark eyebrows and suddenly felt a sense of paranoia. Just as he was about to investigate carefully, he saw the little girl take out a pouch.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze paused in surprise. ¡°The sachet is embroidered so quickly.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and showed the pouch to her cousin. ¡°I originally nned to embroider a sachet for you, but I made wooden osmanthus incense beads for you previously. You¡¯re a man, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be covered in incense like a woman, so I changed it to a pouch.¡±

    ¡°The pouch is also very good.¡± Zhou Linghuai smiled when he heard this.

    He looked down at the wooden osmanthus incense beads in his hand. He had only worn them for a few days. It was also because he often yed with it that there was a hint of lustre on the surface of the incense beads.

    Yu Youyao raised her eyebrows, her sparkling eyes filled with smugness. ¡°My embroidery skills have improved a lot. It¡¯s easy to embroider small embroidery pieces like a pouch, so it didn¡¯t take long to finish. It¡¯s not good to make Cousin wait for a long time every time.¡±

    However, she did not say that in order to embroider the pouch as soon as possible, she would embroider it as soon as she was free. She even embroidered it at night.

    The smile in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes suddenly deepened as he took the pouch. On one side, the branches and leaves were green and beautiful. They were lifelike. He flipped through the inner side and saw trumpet-shaped tung flowers that were beautiful and elegant.

    How could it be fresh, beautiful, and elegant at the same time?!

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Cousin, do you like it?¡±

    Every time she gave something, she had to ask this. She knew that no matter what she gave, he would always be happy and liked it. She had to specially ask and never ignore his feelings.

    ...

 Chapter 303 - 303 The vassal king will definitely rebel

    303 The vassal king will definitely rebel

    ¡°Of course I like it.¡± Zhou Linghuai rubbed the embroidery on the pouch. Compared to before, the embroidery on it was much denser, and very smooth.

    It seemed that she had spent a lot of effort to embroider this pouch.

    Hearing her cousin say that he liked it, Yu Youyao looked at the sachet at her cousin¡¯s waist. It was the first time she had embroidered it, so she was even more disinterested. She wondered how her cousin could wear it for so long without changing his expression.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Cousin, quickly take off the sachet and change it to the newly embroidered pouch.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked down at his waist. He had been wearing the sachet for a long time. As the little girl¡¯s embroidery skills were not good, the embroidery patterns on it were a little loose, and the color was not as bright as before.

    After all, it was the youngdy¡¯s first time embroidering.He She was used to wearing it, so he couldn¡¯t bear to take it off and change into a new one.

    Yu Youyao did not know what her cousin was thinking. Seeing that he did not react, she quickly leaned over and was about to take off the sachet.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment. He subconsciously held her hand and stopped her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted.

    Zhou Linghuai untied the knot on his belt. Under Yu Youyao¡¯s clear gaze, he smoothed out the sachet he had taken off and stuffed it into his sleeve.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, the sachet is broken. Why are you still keeping it?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it time to throw it away?

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°How can I throw away something that Cousin gave me so easily?!¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re probably worried that I won¡¯t return the sachet to you after I take it, so you want to keep it yourself!¡±

    That was indeed what she thought.

    She felt that this sachet was too ugly. It was simply a dark history. It was better to get rid of it.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao was speechless. Although she really wanted to get rid of the sachet, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to ask her cousin back what she had given away. Besides, she was actually quite happy that her cousin valued what she had given him.

    So be it!

    Anyway, her cousin wouldn¡¯t mind.

    After figuring this out, Yu Youyao took the pouch. ¡°I¡¯ll put it on Cousin.¡±

    Before her cousin could react, she had leaned over and tied the knot of the pouch to his belt. She even tied a beautiful ¡°gift¡± knot.

    Then, she tilted her head and looked left and right.

    The pouch was embroidered very exquisitely. Coupled with her cousin¡¯s sky-green essory, it looked like a burst of green after the rain. It matched very well. No matter how she looked at it, she felt very satisfied.

    Yu Youyao sat on the stone chair and rested her chin on her hand. She smiled sweetly. ¡°Cousin, you look very good in this pouch. You won¡¯t be a joke in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked down, his eyes bright. He couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    The two of them chatted for a while longer.

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. ¡°After the pce examination, it will soon be time for the triennial official appraisal. After a while, the officials who are sent out would enter the capital one after another. Your second uncle has been in the position of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue for a long time. It¡¯s time to move up.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not expect her cousin to say this to her. Her eyes widened. ¡°Move up?!¡±

    After every examination, there would be many changes in the court. Those that needed to be moved would be moved, and those that needed to be delegated would be delegated. This was the best opportunity to promote the subordinates.

    Second Uncle was Xia Yansheng¡¯s disciple. If he moved any further, he would be the Minister of Revenue. He directly passed the Second Grade and advanced two ranks in a row.

    However, Xia Yansheng had been the Minister of Revenue for many years, and he was also the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion. He was the Grand Secretary of the Cab, so there was no room for the Ministry of Revenue.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°The Minister of Revenue.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xia is going to step down as Minister?!¡± After saying that, Yu Youyao gasped.

    If Second Uncle became the Minister of Revenue, his status in the cab would also improve to second only to Xia Yansheng, and he would be a true second-inmand.

    On the other hand, even though Xia Yansheng had lost his position as the Minister of Revenue, he was still the cab¡¯s Grand Secretary.

    This way, Xia Yansheng¡¯s influence in the royal court would also deepen.

    She finally understood why her second uncle had been staying in the position of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Revenue for so many years. It was because he wanted to hide his talent and bide his time to take over as the minister.

    However, why was her cousin suddenly talking about this?

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Yao Yao!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Youyao looked up at her cousin.

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s clear and bright eyes, Zhou Linghuai suddenly fell silent.

    Yu Youyao was a little suspicious. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing tightened slightly before he said, ¡°Most of the ministers in the cab are schrs who have entered the Hanlin Pavilion and have been in the Hanlin Court for a long time. They talk about literature and writing and don¡¯t have any experience in governing the country. They have talent but no knowledge. The ministers are in charge of protecting the ranks of the officials, and most of them are mediocre. The eunuchs are also in the middle. The ministers are submissive to the emperor and bow their heads to the eunuchs. They don¡¯t dare to disobey, so they corrupt politics.¡±

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Yu Youyao opened her mouth. Why was her cousin suddenly telling her this?

    For some reason, she suddenly felt a strong sense of uneasiness.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°Although Xia Yansheng had some achievements, he couldn¡¯t help but be used of overstepping his authority and dictatorship. The emperor was afraid of him, so he praised the Marquis of Weining to keep him in check. Most of the court officials followed the customs in order to avoid disaster. They only tried to curry favor with the emperor to consolidate their power, but they didn¡¯t have any opinions on political matters. Politics followed the umtion of ills. As time passed, King You was convicted of rebellion. Other than a few censors from the Imperial Court who said a few words, the entire court actually went with it and pointed fingers at him.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was beating wildly. Her cousin¡¯s tone was calm, as if he was just saying it casually. However, when he mentioned King You, his tone revealed a strong sense of sorrow.

    She roughly knew a little about the situation in the imperial court, but she appeared calm.

    Therefore, her cousin¡¯s words had a huge impact on her.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head. As he rubbed the incense beads on his wrist, he said, ¡°The emperor iszy and lives deep in the inner pce. He¡¯s not involved in political matters and doesn¡¯t see any ministers. The cab officials colluded and colluded with each other. The harem did political work and pretended to be a conflict between friends. It was a fierce struggle for power among the cab ministers. All the cab ministers were obtained by pushing each other out. Everyone in the court only knows how to fight but doesn¡¯t want to govern the country. The Marquis of Weining even crushed the You King and obtained 300,000 troops from Youzhou.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned.

    King You was known as a rebel, and the entire court was secretive. She had heard a little from her father and guessed that there was probably some inside story.

    However, her cousin was now saying that the reason why King You was plotting against him was because he had been schemed against by the Marquis of Weining.

    ...

    She gasped and looked at her cousin. Her mouth opened, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    A trace of coldness appeared on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s fair lips. ¡°Yao Yao, the vassal lords will definitely rebel. It¡¯s time for chaos in the royal court.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought of King Ping, who had already entered the capital. Her blood immediately turned cold. She looked at her cousin in a daze and asked, ¡°Cousin, why are you telling me this?¡±

 Chapter 304 - 304 Little Debt Collector

    304 Little Debt Collector

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon.¡±

    Even after her cousin returned to the Qingqu Courtyard, Yu Youyao¡¯s mind was still in a mess. Her cousin¡¯s words kept echoing in her mind. ¡°The vassal king will definitely rebel. This royal court and the world should be in chaos!¡±

    Thinking of her cousin¡¯s casual tone when he said this, his bone-chilling expression, and his confidence in controlling everything, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart beat wildly, each beat more anxious than thest. Even her ears were filled with the sound of her heart beating like a drum.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao entered the room. ¡°Sister Qing Xiu is here to pass on a message. Old Madam wants you to go over.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Youyao finally calmed down a little. ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up her teacup and lowered her head to take a few sips. There was a hint of bitterness in the medicinal tea, and after entering her throat, there was a hint of sweetness. Drinking this when the weather was hot was good for cooling down in the heat and calming the mind.

    Hence, after drinking a cup of tea, Yu Youyaopletely calmed down. She stood up and tidied her clothes before bringing Chun Xiao out to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu was old and could not stand the cold and heat. It was not even May, but the room had already been changed to a warm and detoxifying incense. There was a hint of medicinal bitterness mixed with a strong sandalwood fragrance. The smell was suffocating.

    Yu Youyao frowned. It seemed that it was time to make the cooling summer beads she had mentioned previously.

    Seeing her granddaughtere over, Old Madam Yu perked up a little, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Yesterday, Madam Yang handed over the butler¡¯s key. From today onwards, you¡¯ll be in charge of the household with Grandmother.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. She quickly said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. How can I trouble you? Nanny Liu and I will manage the family matters together. It¡¯s very appropriate. You have to recuperate carefully.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s concerned words made her smile. ¡°Silly child, I know that my Little Yao Yao is capable and can handle everything inside and out. However, you¡¯re still young and have many things to learn and do every day. You can¡¯t not have elders in charge of the family.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood what her grandmother meant. ¡°But Grandmother has only recovered a little¡­¡±

    Previously, when Madam Yang took the initiative to hand over the butler¡¯s key, it was only for a moment. Sooner orter, the butler¡¯s key would have to be returned to Madam Yang.

    Her grandmother had asked her to help manage the household so that she could take the opportunity to learn how to manage the household.

    However, this time, her father had personally said that Madam Yang must hand over the butler¡¯s key. It probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy to get the key back in the future.

    Her father was the head of the family. As long as he spoke, the family would not dare to refute him. A woman is to obey her father at home, her husband when she is married, and her son when her husband dies!

    No matter how unwilling Madam Yang was, she did not dare to challenge the authority of the head of the family.

    Therefore, her father had asked her to manage the household not just for a day or two, but for a long time.

    However, in the end, she was only a growing child. This month and a half was meant for her to share the burden of her elders. It was not suitable as a long term situation.

    In such a huge house, it was impossible for there to be no proper elders to manage the household.

    Therefore, in the past, when her grandmother was not in good health, she could not manage the family matters at all. That was why Madam Yang was fearless and worked hard at home.

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t I still have my little granddaughter and Nanny Liu? Besides, there are rules in the family. How will I really work hard? Grandmother¡¯s health has improved a little, so it¡¯s good for her to exercise her bones.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully. That made sense.

    Old Madam Yu hugged Yu Youyao in her arms and sighed softly. ¡°You don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a lot of logic in managing the household. I wasn¡¯t in good health in the past and didn¡¯t have much energy, so I brought you along and raised you carefully. I only doted on you and almost spoiled you. However, you fell sick, so Grandmother woke up and didn¡¯t continue to make mistakes. I asked you to learn the principles of management from Nanny Liu and found Nanny Xu to enter the residence to raise you.¡±

    At the mention of this, Old Madam looked afraid.

    She thought about how Madam Yang was such an unbing person, but Yu Jianjia had her mother¡¯s care and upbringing. She had also developed a mind of her own.

    However, her Yao Yao¡¯er had no mother since she was young. There were many principles that no one could teach her. She was nine years old and still did not know anything.

    She had been smart all her life, but she had been muddle-headed for a moment. She had almost raised her granddaughter badly and harmed her for the rest of her life.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s disappointing. Just because Grandmother dotes on me, I don¡¯t know how to improve. I¡¯m such a big person, but I always make Grandmother worry.¡±

    That was not the way to put it. What could a child know? She still had to rely on the upbringing of the adults.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head and did not continue the topic. ¡°No matter how shrewd Nanny Liu is in managing the household and no matter how capable Nanny Xu is, they¡¯re all servants. There¡¯s always a limit to what they can teach you. Some of the skills of managing others still have to be taught by the masters in the family. I¡¯m much better now and have some energy. Naturally, I have to teach you well.¡±

    At this point, she sighed slightly.

    At the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, Yao Yao¡¯er had gained the reputation of being clean and honest. There was naturally no need to mention her future.

    Some of the skills that Nanny Xu had taught were just small tricks. A true noblewoman still had a lot to learn. Among them, the most important thing was structure, but it was not enough.

    She had to bring her along and raise her carefully.

    This was probably her grandmother¡¯s true goal. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother, I understand, but I can¡¯t tire myself out.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a little debt collector like you, you have to stay strong. I still want to live a few more years and support you for a few more years.¡±

    Yao Yao¡¯er, who had gained her father¡¯s favor, would have a better future. However, Eldest Son¡¯s personality was capricious and easy to manipte. Besides, the court was not peaceful. How could he be counted on?

    She couldn¡¯t let Yao Yao¡¯er lose her mother and her grandmother¡¯s power.

    Only then did Yu Youyao throw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandmother, you have to be well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to bring over the ount book from the government. As she flipped through it, she instructed Yu Youyao, ¡°The greatest achievement of the government is to return the courtesy of the various families in the capital¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao listened carefully. She still did not know much about this matter. Nanny Liu had taught her a little previously, but the gift list had been drafted by the masters of the family and handed over to the servants to prepare. The masters had their own considerations about what gifts to send and what gifts to return. Previously, Nanny Liu had also taken the gift list made by her grandmother and only taught her the tradition of reciprocation in the residence.

    After talking for a while, Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to take out a treasure box. She took out the key from her sleeve and opened the treasure box.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she understood that the key to the treasure box was something that her grandmother carried with her all day long and never left her side. It seemed that the things in the treasure box were very important.

 Chapter 305 - 305 Old Bastard

    305 Old Bastard

    Indeed!

    Old Madam Yu took out a small booklet from the treasure box. ??This is a list of the various families that the Yu Residence has interacted with in the capital. There are some rtions on the surface and some in the dark. It looks like a small booklet, but the rtionships inside areplicated. It involves the family, the n, the government, and the henchmen. If we??re not careful, we can cause a huge disaster.??

    ??Grandmothera?|?? Yu Youyao was a little surprised. She opened her mouth, wanting to ask why her grandmother suddenly told her this.

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand and continued, ??You have to be clear about this before you know how to manage rtionships, how to grasp the limits, how to weigh the severity of the situation, and how to weigh the pros and cons. You will understand that everything has its limits. This is called mind power, and it??s also something I want to teach you.??

    !!

    Yu Youyao??s heart skipped a beat again. Then, she recalled what her cousin had said to her previously and felt a little uneasy.

    To put it bluntly, what her grandmother wanted to teach was the power of the Yu Residence in the royal court.

    Old Madam Yu only taught her for an hour before she felt a little tired and did not continue. The words ??mind games?? sounded simple, but it involved the Yu Residence, the Yu n, diplomacy, court affairs, and strife. It was a very huge matter concerning almost the entire imperial court. It was not easy to learn, and it still had to be learned step by step.

    Yu Youyao roughly remembered what her grandmother had taught her and returned to the Jade Courtyard in a daze.

    Ever since the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing??s Residence, many things had changed. Her cousin had mentioned the matters of the royal court to her without hiding anything. He had even said that the vassal lords would definitely rebel, and it was time for the royal court and the world to be in chaos.

    Meanwhile, her grandmother had also forcefully perked up and taught her the ??mind games??. This was a method of inducing change.

    She couldn??t bear to think about what it all meant.

    The only thing she could do was to learn what her grandmother had taught her.

    Yu Youyao forced herself to perk up. Then, she thought of how Madam Yang had handed over the butler??s key. It had been a few days since the pce examination, so it was time for Yu Shansi to move into the courtyard.

    Thinking of Yu Shansi, Yu Youyao called Xia Tao over. ??When will the Songtao Courtyard be repaired???

    This matter was left to Xia Tao.

    Xia Tao exined the situation in the Songtao Courtyard and said, ??Master takes the Songtao Courtyard very seriously. Just now, after leaving the government office, he specially went over to take a look and made some requests. I reckon it will take another three to five days to finish repairing.??

    Yu Youyao frowned. This was taking longer than she had expected.

    At this rate, the Songtao Courtyard would be ready when the Dragon Boat Festival started. Her father clearly wanted Yu Shansi to move in before the festival.

    However, as time passed, it was inevitable that trouble would arise.

    Yu Shansi was her father??s only legitimate son. From the moment he was born, Madam Yang had been watching him closely, afraid that something would happen to him.

    Yu Youyao and Yu Shansi did not have much interaction and usually avoided each other. They rarely met in the same residence.

    However, there were too many people in the residence, and she had Xia Tao by her side, so she more or less knew that Yu Shansi had been pampered since he was young. Even though he was young, he was not easy to get along with. Previously, because the pce examination was imminent, Madam Yang and Yu Jianjia also knew the severity of the matter, so they naturally did not dare to let him cause trouble.

    But now that the pce examination had passed, the matter of moving courtyards probably wouldn??t be so smooth.

    Yu Shansi naturally did not dare to cause trouble in front of his father.

    But that might not be the case for her!

    If he really caused amotion, the people involved would be the only legitimate son they valued and the eldest daughter of the first wife whom they did not dote on much. Everyone knew what was important and what was not.

    Yu Youyao had a headache. ??Keep an eye on Fourth Young Master these few days.??

    At this moment, the fourth brother that Yu Youyao was talking about, Yu Shansi, had been pped by the teacher again. In front of the teacher, he smashed all the brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones on the ground and ran back to the main courtyard.

    After handing over the butler??s key, Madam Yang was deep in thought. She didn??t know when she would be able to get it back. From now on, the household would be under Yu Youyao??s control. She felt ufortable and stayed in her room.

    Nanny Li was worried that Madam would have a headache, so she did not dare to mention this matter. She sent someone to look for Third Miss. Although Fourth Young Master was arrogant, he was willing to listen to Third Miss.

    Previously, Eldest Master had asked Fourth Young Master to move into the courtyard. When Fourth Young Master received the news, he cried and wanted to look for Eldest Master.

    Seeing that the pce examination was imminent, there was nothing more serious than this. How could she let Fourth Young Master cause amotion? If Eldest Master found out, he would definitely reprimand First Madam for not knowing how to raise her children.

    First Madam was also shocked. She tugged at Fourth Young Master and tried her best to persuade him, but to no avail.

    In the end, it was Third Miss who persuaded her.

    Hence, she stopped for a while.

    Once the habit of smashing things was developed, it became an addiction. Every time he was angry, he had to smash things.

    As soon as Yu Shansi returned to the house, he started smashing things.

    As soon as Yu Jianjia walked into the house, she heard banging soundsing from the inner room. There was also Yu Shansi cursing ??old man?? and ??old bastard.??

    Although they were in the main courtyard, Old Madam and Yu Youyao were now managing the household together. If anyone heard thisa?|

    Yu Jianjia hurriedly called out, ??Fourth Brother,?? then lifted the curtain and entered the room.

    The room was in a mess. Yu Shansi??s personal servant, Mo Cai, covered his swollen face and stood at the side with his head lowered, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    After all, she was a six-year-old child. After throwing a tantrum, Yu Shansi felt a little better. When he saw his sistering over, his eyes lit up. ??Sister, you haven??t recovered from your sprained ankle. Why are you still here to visit me???

    As he spoke, he had already leaned over.

    ??I??m much better. I can walk a few steps now. It??s nothing important.?? Yu Jianjia smiled and stroked her brother??s head. ??Who made Fourth Young Master angry again???

    At the mention of this, the smile on Yu Shansi??s face disappeared, and he looked furious. ??It was Teacher Li. He asked me to memorize the text. When I memorized a few things wrong, he wanted to hit my hand. He had already received Mother??s money, so why should he hit my hand? How dare he???

    Yu Jianjia stroked her brother??s hair from time to time with a gentle smile on her face. ??Father values Fourth Brother??s homework, so he thinks that if Teacher Li is more rigid and strict, he can better enlighten Fourth Brother and fulfill his responsibilities as a teacher. That??s why he invited Teacher Li into the residence to enlighten Fourth Brother.??

    Fourth Brother was pampered by his mother. Only his father could shock him in this residence.

    As expected, after hearing his sister??s words, Yu Shansi??s face fell. He was no longer angry, but he was still indignant. ??That old man relied on the fact that Father invited him over, so I didn??t dare to do anything to him. He just treated me like a tyrant. I??m Father??s only legitimate son. How can I be punished by him every other day???

 Chapter 306 - 306 Mu Jinâ€™s Death

    306 Mu Jin¡¯s Death

    At this point, Yu Shansi looked up at his sister. ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t like Teacher Li. Tell Father to change me to a new teacher, okay?¡±

    Yu Jianjia sighed softly. ¡°Fourth Brother, although Teacher Li is a rigid person, he¡¯s very knowledgeable. Even if Mother asks, he can¡¯t be changed.¡±

    If she could, her mother would have changed his teacher long ago. How could she let Fourth Brother be punished every day?

    Yu Shansi looked disappointed and said nothing with a dark expression.

    Yu Jianjia looked helpless. ¡°Fourth Brother, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should know some things. Learn from the teacher. Things are different now. It was a little inappropriate for you to be like this in front of Teacher Li. In the past, you had a mother who took care of the family and covered for you, so Father wouldn¡¯t look for you.¡±

    These words stunned Yu Shansi. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mother manage the household now?¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded sadly. ¡°Eldest Sister¡¯s reputation was almost ruined at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, so he vented his anger on Mother and asked her to hand over the right to manage the household. From now on, the family will be managed by Grandmother and Eldest Sister.¡±

    During this period of time, Yu Shansi had heard many servants in the residence say that Yu Youyao had received rewards and praise from the Empress Dowager just because she had participated in a flower festival.

    Although he was young, he was not a fool.

    Yu Youyao had benefited. Bot only had her sister, who had also participated in the flower festival, sprained her ankle, but she had also been punished by her father to copy many teachings.

    Her mother was also angry with her father. Every day, she had to go to her grandmother¡¯s house to set the rules. She even handed over the butler¡¯s key.

    He often heard his mother hiding in her room and scolding Yu Youyao, saying that she was the one who had caused all of this.

    He couldn¡¯t help but hate Yu Youyao.

    Yu Jianjia coughed lightly and looked helpless. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said this to you in the first ce, but you¡¯re not young anymore. You should know the severity of the matter. If word gets out that you¡¯re not learning well and disrespecting your teacher, no one will help cover it up. If Grandmother finds out, Father will definitely hear about it. At that time, he¡¯ll definitely be angry.¡±

    When Yu Shanyan heard this, he instantly understood.

    After harming his mother and sister, Yu Youyao was going to harm him. He immediately looked angry. ¡°Mother is right. Yu Youyao is clearly a scourge.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Fourth Brother, how can you say that? Eldest Sister is the eldest daughter of the first wife. You should respect her. You shouldn¡¯t call her by her name. If Father hears this, he¡¯ll definitely reprimand you.¡±

    Every word and sentence was said earnestly, and she was thinking for her younger brother. However, Yu Shansi was furious when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯m Father¡¯s only legitimate son. I¡¯m not afraid of her. If Father finds out, he can let Yu Youyao see who Father sides with and see if she dares to harm us in the future.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s scalp went numb when she heard this. She covered her mouth and coughed until her face turned red. ¡°Fourth Brother, how can you think that way? In a while, you will move to the Songtao Courtyard in the front courtyard. How can Mother and I be at ease with you living alone?¡±

    At the mention of moving into the courtyard, Yu Shansi was even angrier. He had originally found it strange that his father had suddenly asked him to move into the front courtyard when he was living well in the main courtyard.

    Only then did he suddenly understand that this was definitely Yu Youyao¡¯s scheme to harm him.

    Yu Shansi was furious. As his sister coughed, she said, ¡°There¡¯s order in seniority. Eldest Sister is the eldest, and we¡¯re younger siblings. As siblings, we should respect her. If you quarrel with her, no matter how much Father dotes on you, he¡¯ll still be angry with you. Grandmother dotes on Eldest Sister, so you¡¯ll definitely be the one at a disadvantage. Now that Father is angry with Mother and has punished me, no one will help you. Are you trying to anger me to death?¡±

    When Yu Shansi heard that his sister had finished speaking, he started coughing violently again. He immediately panicked. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry. I-I¡¯ll listen to you and not cause trouble with you¡­¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, her coughing eased a little, and a gratified expression appeared on her face. ¡°Fourth Brother has grown up. He knows how to dote on Sister¡­¡±

    Unknowingly, it was May.

    The roses and roses in the corner of the Jade Courtyard bloomed brightly.

    The parasol tree was as green as jade, and its green cover was like a cloud. There were yellow and green trumpet flowers blooming between the branches. Long stamens fell from the leaves, but they were beautiful and swaying.

    The weather became hotter day by day. In her spare time, Yu Youyao made medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance to relieve the heat. She even sent some to the second branch.

    The cooling bracelet was also being made.

    However, the cooling medicinal fragrance beads were not easier to make than the wood rhinoceros incense beads. Previously, the process was also simple, and it was easy to make. It only took three to five days.

    The making of the medicinal fragrance beads wasplicated to begin with, and the Cooling Beads were even more so. There were more than 30 types of medicinal herbs alone, including more than 20 expensive medicinal herbs. In addition, they also needed to be mixed with medicinal herbs, spices, and so on. The process of making them included washing, steaming, simmering, soaking, baking, frying, boiling, and dozens of other types.

    The agarwood had to be soaked in rose juice;

    Sandalwood needed to be dipped in wine and stir-fried on the stove;

    Rhubarb and Ligusticum striatum needed to be steamed.

    The most troublesome ones were still dried Chrysanthemums, Chinese goldthread, Forsythia, Simpleleaf chastetree, Angelica dahurica, Phellodendron amurense, and so on. They needed to be fried and boiled three times to make paste.

    Not only that, but she also had to pay special attention to the fire strength. If there was even the slightest mistake, all her previous efforts would be wasted.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had made such aplicated medicinal fragrance bead. It would take more than three to five days to make it, so she wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    At this moment, Liu¡¯er came over. ¡°Young Miss, Miss Mu Jin is gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone?¡± Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. Then, she realized what Liu¡¯er meant by ¡°gone.¡± ¡°What happened?¡±

    How could a perfectly fine person disappear just like that?

    Liu¡¯er said, ¡°Miss Mu Jin had made a mistake previously and was punished by Old Madam, so she has been locked up in the Windfall Courtyard to wait to be assigned. During this period of time, there were too many things to do at home, so no one cared about this matter. Perhaps it was because she had been locked up for too long and had let her imagination run wild, so she took it too hard and had the intention to die. Today, she begged the old maid guarding the gate of the Windfall Courtyard to visit First Madam. The old maid guarding the gate received Old Madam¡¯s permission and let Miss Mu Jin out. Unexpectedly, when Miss Mu Jin returned to her room, she swallowed rat poison. When she was discovered, she was already dead.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened. ¡°Where did she get the rat poison?¡±

    Mu Jin used to be Madam Yang¡¯s most capable maidservant, and her temperament and methods were also powerful. She did not seem to be someone who would end her own life.

    Liu¡¯er exined, ¡°Every once in a while, the residence has to use rat poison. This medicine is also always avable, and ordinary servants can¡¯te into contact with it. However, Miss Mu Jin used to be First Madam¡¯s eldest maidservant, so she definitely has it.¡±

 Chapter 307 - 307 Going to Hell

    307 Going to Hell

    Thinking of what had happened to Cao¡¯er, it was still unknown if she had swallowed the medicine herself.

    Liu¡¯er did not dare to say anything else.

    At this point, Yu Youyao understood that regardless of whether Mu Jin was looking for the short sword or not, she should not interfere in this matter.

    Mu Jin had made a mistake and was punished by her grandmother. However, she would still be a member of the main courtyard. In name, she would still be Madam Yang¡¯s servant girl.

    !!

    Although she was in charge of the household, as Madam Yang was her stepmother, she still had to avoid involving Madam Yang.

    In this world, there was no daughter who brazenly interfered with her mother.

    Not to mention, now that someone had died while she was managing the household, it was even more difficult for her to get involved. If she was not careful, she would be in trouble.

    Yu Youyao felt a chill in her heart. ¡°Have you investigated everything?¡±

    Liu¡¯er nodded. ¡°When the old maids in the servants¡¯ room realized that Miss Mu Jin was no longer breathing, they immediately reported it to Old Madam. Old Madam interrogated the servants who hade into contact with Miss Mu Jin today and confirmed that Miss Mu Jin had eaten the rat poison herself.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not say anything for a long time. She stared nkly at the fine powder on the te.

    Although she had eaten the rat poison herself¡­

    However, there was still a way to exin how and how she had eaten it.

    After her grandmother asked about Mu Jin¡¯s death, she did not n to investigate further.

    The death of a little girl was an insignificant matter.

    However, if anything was involved, it would be a huge matter that concerned the family¡¯s reputation.

    When wealthy families encountered such a matter, most of them would settle it peacefully. This concerned human lives, so it might cause a hugemotion.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened as she asked hoarsely, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over earlier to report?¡±

    ording to Liu¡¯er, it had been some time since Mu Jin had died. Now that she was helping to manage the family, she shouldn¡¯t have dyed reporting until now.

    Liu¡¯er lowered her head and quickly exined, ¡°Old Madam has instructed that Eldest Miss is young. Such a messy inner residence issue shouldn¡¯t stain your hands. She asked me to tell you after it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. It was indeed not good for a daughter who had yet to marry to get involved in these private matters of the inner residence.

    Logically speaking, Mu Jin had swallowed the rat poison because she hadn¡¯t thought it through. This was the best situation.

    Mu Jin had signed a contract to sell herself. Whether she lived or died was the Yu Residence¡¯s business.

    However, when she thought about how Mu Jin¡¯s life had been lost just like that, Yu Youyao felt a little ufortable.

    No matter what Mu Jin had done in the past, no matter if her death had anything to do with Madam Yang, Mu Jin had served Madam Yang for more than ten years. They had been master and servant for many years. Even if she did not make any contributions, she had worked hard. She did not expect to end up like this.

    The coldness of the human heart was inevitable.

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes and left the incense room. She returned to her room to change her clothes before bringing Liu¡¯er to the servants¡¯ room in the side courtyard of the main courtyard.

    Now that someone had died in the house, Grandmother had already ordered someone to guard the door of the servants¡¯ room early in the morning. She had also informed the other servants. Everyone did their jobs obediently and did not dare to bring this up.

    However, it was inevitable that they felt sad!

    Although Mu Jin had made a mistake, it was not a huge mistake. Old Madam was not a harsh person. Even if Mu Jin was matched with someone, she would not have an oue that was too bad. She could continue to live in the outer courtyard.

    How could she have taken it too hard and swallowed the rat poison?

    Previously, Mother Yang and Steward Zhou had almost been sent to the government by First Madam because of their greed for the money in the residence. It was only when Eldest Miss had stepped forward that the two of them had a way out.

    Mu Jin used to be First Madam¡¯s most capable person. She was such a dignified person. However, she had died silently.

    Seeing Eldest Missing over, the two old maids quickly opened the door.

    Yu Youyao entered the courtyard, where her grandmother sat with a dark expression.

    Yang Shuwan sat at the side and lowered her head to wipe her tears. ¡°Why is this girl so stupid? Even if she¡¯s in the outer courtyard and has a partner, she can still continue to serve in the residence. Why did she take it so hard and swallow the medicine just like that?¡±

    She kept mentioning that Mu Jin had made a mistake and only mentioned that Old Madam Yu had punished her. If those who did not know the truth heard this, they would think that Old Madam did not give her a way out and forced her to death.

    Old Madam Yu closed her eyes and twirled her prayer beads. When she saw Yu Youyaoing over, she opened her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so don¡¯t interfere.¡±

    She sighed inwardly.

    Someone like her, who had lived for most of her life, had seen everything. However, every time she saw a dead person, she would panic from the bottom of her heart, and she couldn¡¯t sleep for a few days.

    How could a half-grown child like Yao Yao be calm after seeing a dead person?

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked about Mu Jin¡¯s death.

    Initially, she had onlye over to take a look. After all, she was in charge of the house now. There were many things that she could not avoid.

    Old Madam Yu also sighed. ¡°¡­ I originally thought that she was getting on in years and had more thoughts. Furthermore, she was a girl who had made a mistake, so I nned to carefully find someone who could let her live a good life in the outer courtyard for her to settle down with. I didn¡¯t expect this girl to be so stubborn.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood immediately.

    If she was casually matched with someone, why would she need to search? Her grandmother also wanted to help her find a good family, so she dyed this matter.

    Old Madam Yu twirled her prayer beads and said softly, ¡°What a sin!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes flickered as she said in a low voice, ¡°Grandmother, who were you nning to pair Mu Jin with?¡±

    Old Madam Yu said, ¡°He¡¯s Carpenter Zhao¡¯s son from the outer courtyard. He¡¯s an honest and sincere person. He¡¯s just turned 20 this year, three years younger than Mu Jin. It¡¯s said that when a woman is three years older, she can hug gold bricks. Carpenter Zhao¡¯s family has an ancestral carpentry skill that they have to use in the residence. With this skill, his future won¡¯t be bad. I originally nned to look for Carpenter Zhao in two days to talk about this. Who knew¡­¡±

    He was indeed a good person!

    After her cousin entered the residence, the carpentry work in The Green House was also done by the Zhao father and son. They had good skills and they did their best. It was obvious that her grandmother had put in a lot of effort.

    Yu Youyao held her grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°She¡¯s not blessed then.¡±

    Carpenter Zhao was useful in the residence. No matter where a craftsman was, he would be valued. He was better than a maidservant who served tea. When Mu Jin went to the outer courtyard, she could also live a decent life. How could it be worse than being in the main courtyard?

    As the grandfather and granddaughter spoke, they ignored Yang Shuwan, who was lowering her head and wiping her tears.

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t even cry.

    ...

    She had dyed and refused to hand over the butler¡¯s key, not only because she really did not want to hand it over, but also because the matter with Mu Jin had yet to be resolved. She was worried that after Yu Youyao took charge of the family, she would not be able to interfere in this matter.

    After making some arrangements, she handed over the butler¡¯s key.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Without Arousing Suspicion

    308 Without Arousing Suspicion

    After Mu Jin was locked up in Windfall Courtyard, the servants gloated and mocked her¡ª

    She had sent someone to keep an eye on Windfall Courtyard. When she heard two old maids talking about Mu Jin, she secretly sent an old maid who used to be on good terms with her over to deliver something to her.

    Old Madam locked Mu Jin up, but she did not forbid others from visiting her. Usually, it was fine to send some food over.

    As soon as the old woman entered Windfall Courtyard, she heard a sarcastic remark. ¡°She¡¯s been locked up for so long. I wonder what kind of person she¡¯ll be matched with. She was such a glorious person in the past. Tsk tsk, how pitiful¡­¡±

    !!

    When the old woman heard this, she was furious. She raised her voice and shouted, ¡°What are you talking about? Mu Jin was just discoveredzing around. That¡¯s why Old Madam punished her. It¡¯s been so long, but Old Madam hasn¡¯t matched Mu Jin with anyone. Mu Jin is from the main courtyard after all, and she¡¯s First Madam¡¯s most capable maidservant. She¡¯s served First Madam for more than ten years. Even if she hasn¡¯t contributed much, she¡¯s still worked hard. First Madam has always thought of Miss Mu Jin¡¯s kindness and has mentioned her a lot recently.¡±

    The next day, Mu Jin said that she wanted to meet her. It was obvious that she had taken her words to heart. She wanted to see her and plead with her. Perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have to be matched with someone.

    Mu Jin had been locked up for a few days. After leaving Windfall Courtyard, she definitely had to return to her room to wash up and eat something.

    She arranged for someone to send the soup mixed with rat poison to Mu Jin.

    Mu Jin ate it without realizing it. After taking herst breath, Nanny Li quietly went over to clean up the scene.

    All of this was arranged so that no one knew.

    Even Old Madam couldn¡¯t find anything.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao had finished talking to her grandmother. She turned to look at Madam Yang and said gently, ¡°I know that Mother feels terrible. Mu Jin started when she was seven or eight years old and has been serving in Mother¡¯s courtyard. She has a deep master-servant rtionship with Mother. Previously, Mu Jinzed around and made a mistake. Mother was also furious, so she agreed to drag Mu Jin out to be matched with someone. Who would have thought that Mu Jin was also a loyal maidservant? Before she died, she still missed Mother. She probably felt that she could no longer serve Mother in the future, so she took the medicine.¡±

    That day, Mu Jin had disrupted her birthday banquet and lied that she had beenzy, taking all the responsibility on herself and taking the me off Madam Yang.

    Her grandmother epted it and used it to matchmake Mu Jin.

    Mu Jin was also stubborn and insisted that it was her fault.

    Grandmother remembered that Mu Jin was Madam Yang¡¯s eldest maidservant. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to deal with her casually, so she asked Madam Yang for her opinion.

    It was also Madam Yang who did not care about their master-servant rtionship and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to have such a sly servant anymore, so I will follow Old Madam¡¯s instructions.¡±

    It would also cut off Mu Jin¡¯s future prospects.

    Today, before she died, Mu Jin had said that she wanted to meet First Madam. She had been sent to An Shou Hall using the words of the old maid from the Windfall Courtyard. Many people must have known about this.

    Yu Youyao was right.

    Yang Shuwan opened her mouth, afraid that she would make more mistakes if she said too much. She only said hoarsely, ¡°How would I know? This girl is so stubborn. I regret it so much¡­¡±

    Initially, it was also because the old maids were guarding the Windfall Courtyard that it was not convenient for them to make a move. That was why they had set up a trap and asked for Mu Jin to be released from the Windfall Courtyard.

    Who would have thought that Yu Youyao, this scourge, would use this excuse and push Mu Jin¡¯s death onto her? Although she did not say that it was her fault, she knew very well how Mu Jin had died. How could she feelfortable?

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be sad. I still have to rely on you to manage Mu Jin¡¯s funeral. Only then will there be a master-servant rtionship. Mother, you have to be there.¡±

    This was all an insignificant matter in Madam Yang¡¯s house. She did not want to interfere, nor did she want her grandmother to work hard over this matter. Madam Yang should handled it herself.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yao Yao is right. After all, you and Mu Jin have been master and servant for more than ten years. You should be in charge of her funeral. You don¡¯t have toe to An Shou Hall to set the rules these few days.¡±

    Madam Yang lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her handkerchief.

    Mu Jin was already dead, and she did not want to get involved in the matter of her death again. However, Yu Youyao and Old Madam were in cahoots, so she had no choice but to get involved.

    Initially, she had said that she couldn¡¯t just roll up a mat and have a mass burial.

    Yang Shuwan thought about the cause of Mujin¡¯s death, and also recalled that she was the one who finished the task with a broken mat. Now she had toe forward in person and her scalp was tingling anxiously.

    Yu Youyao helped Old Madam Yu back to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head to look at her granddaughter. She had been silent the entire way and sighed softly. ¡°Do you think this matter shouldn¡¯t be let go so easily?¡±

    In the end, she was still young and inexperienced. Her heart was soft.

    She did not even think about it. All these years, Mu Jin had done a lot of evil by following Madam Yang.

    In the past, there was a maidservant in the main courtyard who seemed to be called Cao¡¯er. She seemed to have quarreled with Mu Jin for a while before sheined to Madam Yang, saying that Cao¡¯er had seduced Eldest Master in the courtyard.

    Coincidentally, Cao¡¯er was slender and looked delicate. When Madam Yang found out about this, how could she let her off?

    In a few days, Cao¡¯er fell sick.

    In the end, she even lost her life.

    Mu Jin¡¯s current oue was not worth pitying.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be handled.¡±

    A life had been lost in the family. In order to prevent furtherplications, they had to resolve the matter quickly. Only then could the impact of the matter be minimized.

    No one cared if an insignificant girl was dead or alive.

    Whichever family in the capital had such a situation, it would be dealt with like this.

    Moreover, since Madam Yang could do this, she was confident that she wouldn¡¯t let anyone catch her red-handed. This concerned a human life, so she couldn¡¯t say anything without evidence.

    Even if Madam Yang was careless and someone caught her red-handed, so what?

    Mu Jin¡¯s indenture was in Madam Yang¡¯s hands, and she was also a servant girl who had made a mistake. As the mistress, Madam Yang had the right to deal with her. It was also because her methods were too cruel that even the family had to help cover it up, in case word got out and the reputation of the residence was damaged.

    Old Madam Yu patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand and sighed softly. ¡°Whoever has sinned, karma will get back at them. If you don¡¯t want to bear the karma, don¡¯t ever do such a shameful thing.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Grandmother.¡± Yu Youyao lowered her head. It wasn¡¯t that she sympathized with Mu Jin, but she just didn¡¯t agree with Madam Yang¡¯s disregard for human lives and heartless actions.

    Even so, she felt her teeth turn cold.

    That afternoon, Yang Shuwan ordered someone to report the cause of Mu Jin¡¯s death to the government office, and they sent someone over to remove her.

    After that, the residence prepared a thin coffin and invited a few Daoists to hold a funeral. They asked Nanny Li to send Mu Jin back to her own family and asked her parents to bury her.

    It was done quickly and did not take much effort.

    Mu Jin was just a maidservant. It was inauspicious for her to die in the residence.

    ...

 Chapter 309 - 309 Duke Zhonglie

    309 Duke Zhonglie

    The Yu Residence was only willing to help with the funeral arrangements because they were kind. If she encountered a harsher family, they would roll her up in a mat and throw it into the mass grave.

    A living human life was like a stone thrown into ake.

    Yu Youyao had been learning the ¡°mind games¡± from her grandmother for an hour. Old Madam Yu was a little tired, so she asked Bai Kui to get a box and handed it to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao asked curiously, ¡°Grandmother, what is this?¡±

    !!

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a few books left behind by our ancestor. Just like the Four Books and Five ssics, they¡¯re also books that the descendants of the Yu family have to read. Although you¡¯re a woman, you¡¯ll be in charge of the family business in the future. Naturally, you have to know more about the things inside so that the servants won¡¯t mess around.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood immediately.

    The ancestor that her grandmother was talking about was ¡°Duke Zhonglie¡± who was known as the ¡°First Minister of the Six Dynasties.¡± After the descendants of wealthy families were enlightened, the first thing they learned was family history.

    From this moment on, it was closely rted to the rise and fall of the family.

    In the future, her every word and action had to prioritize the honor of her family. She could not do anything that would humiliate her ancestors and betray her ancestors.

    The Yu n also had veryplicated feelings towards ¡°Duke Zhonglie.¡± There was respect, admiration, and resentment. The name ¡°Duke Zhonglie¡± was like a monument on the back of the Yu n.

    Generation after generation, the Yu n was almost suffocated.

    Due to their Duke Zhonglie, the Yu n¡¯s reputation was unprecedented. The previous emperors of the Great Zhou also treated the Yu n well.

    It was also because of their Duke Zhonglie that the Yu n had gone from prosperity to decline.

    Furthermore, because of the reputation of ¡°Duke Zhonglie¡±, the Yu n had been treading on thin ice for many years. They were cautious and low-key, afraid that if they made a mistake, they would disgrace their ancestors¡¯ reputation and cause the world to poke their backs.

    Yu Shande was quite talented, but he encountered the phrase ¡°ruling the vassal state.¡± Due to the monument on Madam Yu, he could only answer farming questions.

    Whether he seeded or failed, it would be due to the same person!

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Read these books well when you go back. I don¡¯t ask you to understand them now. If you learn them, you have to read carefully to understand them.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked Chun Xiao to carry the box back to the Jade Courtyard.

    There was a stack of books in the box. There were a total of 12 books. Nine of them were written by Duke Zhonglie, and the other three scripts were ¡°Heavenly Works.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew this book.

    When she was young, the elders in ss had specially mentioned this book.

    This book was highly praised by its ancestors, who called it the work of a ¡°rich and powerful citizen.¡± It was the only ¡°encyclopedia¡± in thousands of years.

    It was also because of this book that after Duke Zhonglie became an official, he ced great importance on agriculture, industry, and business. Later on, he wrote many rted books, all of which were also influenced by Heavenly Works.

    Yu Youyao took the first book and opened it.

    The words in the book were easy to understand, but the amount of knowledge was too great. Most of the knowledge involved was on a level that she did not understand, so it was really difficult to read.

    However, ¡°Heavenly Works¡± was indeed a rare and extremely practical book on the market. For example, the first volume, ¡°The Valley¡±, talked about soil, climate, and cultivation methods for farming.

    It was not dry and boring to read.

    After reading for a while, Yu Youyao was a little tired. She might as well get someone to remove the book in her hand¡ª

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she looked up and saw her cousin flipping through the Heavenly Works. ¡°Heavenly Works is indeed a rare and good book. Back then, when Duke Zhonglie read this book, he left behind the words, ¡®I caught a glimpse of it and knew the entire picture, so that everything in the world is in my hands¡¯.¡±

    At this point, he paused and continued¡ª

    ¡°After Duke Zhonglie became an official, the previous dynasty was filled with internal and external troubles. It was rotten. He vigorously developed agriculture, industry, and business, reformed the court¡¯s politics, rose and fell, and turned the tide. He prolonged the reign of the previous dynasty, but was used of overstepping his authority. He was ostracized and framed by traitors, causing the regime to split. At this moment, the previous dynasty was embroiled in a war, and external and internal troubles erupted. It was already impossible to reverse the situation, so there was the matter of regicide.¡±

    The previous dynasty had perished because of the internal and external conflicts between the court officials.

    And how simr was the current Great Zhou Dynasty to the previous dynasty?

    With Xia Yansheng to bnce the royal court and the government, and Yu Zongshen to manage the Ministry of Revenue, so what if the treasury was empty?

    Once internal troubles erupted, external troubles would definitely arise. It was time for the Imperial Court and the world to be in chaos.

    Yu Youyao was curious. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve also read Heavenly Works?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Duke Zhonglie feels that the principles of the Four Books and Five ssics are profound and biased towards teaching. The Daoist Canon is mysterious and biased towards management. A schr studies hard, but his limbs are not diligent. How can he manage the royal court and calm the world? On the other hand, Heavenly Works is practical, and it makes up for this. Therefore, this book is very respected among schrs. Most people will read it.¡±

    Yu Youyao was enlightened and immediately perked up. ¡°Cousin, Grandmother gave me a box of books today and asked me to read them well. However, only one book, ¡®Heavenly Works¡¯, is the most basic. It¡¯s already very difficult for me to read it. I haven¡¯t read more than a few pages in an hour.¡±

    Seeing the little girl looking at him expectantly, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Although Heavenly Works is basic, it has a lot of knowledge. It¡¯s normal for it to be difficult to read. In the future, I¡¯ll take an hour every day to help you interpret it so that it¡¯ll be easier.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s arm and smiled sweetly, as if she had honey in her mouth. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so good. Fortunately, I have you. Otherwise, I would be exhausted from learning so much every day.¡±

    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but pout.

    Now that she had learned more, her knowledge was also increasing. Even her scalp felt numb, and she looked bitter.

    Sigh, it was really too difficult for her.

    Ever since the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, everything had changed.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±

    Sensing her cousin¡¯s worry, Yu Youyao quickly shook her head and said, ¡°Nanny Xu has helped me arrange my daily study schedule again. The etiquette time has been reduced by ten minutes. The pharmacology ss has been canceled. It has beenbined with medicinal fragrances, medicinal tea, and medicinal cuisine to be taught together for a total of two hours a day. The needlework ss has also been canceled and tracing words has been added. This way, I¡¯ll be studying for about two hours a day.¡±

    ¡°In addition, Cousin guides me in my studies, helps me practice calligraphy, and teaches me the zither every day for about two hours.¡±

    ¡°It takes about two hours to manage the household, look at the ounts, and do some misceneous things.¡±

    ¡°I took a nap and read for about an hour¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s frown deepened. She still had to go for school for four hours in the morning.

 Chapter 310 - 310 Protecting You

    310 Protecting You

    After calcting, the little girl was busy every day for a total of 14 hours. She only had 10 hours to rest and did not even have time to y.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s still more time. If I can maintain sleep for more than four hours a day, I won¡¯t feel tired during the day.¡±

    In the past, with her grandmother protecting her, she wanted to be a carefree little fish.

    But!

    After a nightmare, she looked at the people around her seriously and realized that people without strength were not qualified to be free small fish.

    Because they would be eaten!

    Ms. Ye was right. It was always good to learn more principles at such a young age.

    Fortunately, with her cousin around, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for her to learn anything. Otherwise, how could she take it?

    It was great to have a cousin! The little girl looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes, filled with admiration and gratitude.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips. He still remembered the day he first entered the Yu Residence¡ª

    The little girl sat beside Old Madam Yu. She was small, exquisite, round, and smooth. She was a little ¡°rounder¡± than the other young mistresses in the residence, and she looked delicate and bright.

    It had only been three months! She had already lost weight.

    The petite girl had also grown a lot taller. Even the carefreeness in her eyes had been reced by a fierce glow. She was already like a big girl.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll learn the zither every three days. You¡¯re young, so it¡¯s good for you to learn more, but you still have to y.¡±

    In the past, she had been such a delicate,zy, greedy, and yful person. Unknowingly, she had grown up to the point where she could take responsibility. However, he did not feel relieved at all.

    His heart ached for her.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re so impressive. As your cousin, I naturally can¡¯t embarrass you. Even if I can¡¯t be as impressive as you, I have to learn more.¡±

    So, all of this was because of him?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. I¡¯ll have never asked you to¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve never asked you to do anything you don¡¯t like for me.

    I just want to protect you and make you happy for the rest of your life.

    Protect your heart that¡¯s like ss, pure and wless!

    Yu Youyao shook her head and interrupted her cousin. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing myself. Cousin spends a lot of time teaching me every day. Although I¡¯m the one who has to learn, the one who¡¯s suffering is Cousin.¡±

    She had notes written by her cousin for her studies every day, so it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to learn them. Now that she wanted to learn Heavenly Works, she also had her cousin to help her interpret it.

    The person who was really suffering was her cousin.

    She felt a little sorry for her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai stroked her hair gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do now. While guiding you, I can also revise and learn new things. That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t feel tired.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and smiled.

    In the blink of an eye, the Dragon Boat Festival was approaching.

    This was a rare grand event in the capital. Every year, during the Dragon Boat Festival, the capital would be lively. Everyone prayed for the wind and rain to be smooth, to eliminate illnesses and disasters, and to avoid evil and filth.

    On the Dragon Boat Festival, there were traditions in the residence, so Yu Youyao did not have to worry.

    Yu Youyao was also happy and rxed. She went to the Songtao Courtyard with Xia Tao.

    The renovation of the Songtao Courtyard was almostplete. All the household items, decorations, tools, and so on were moved in one after another.

    The courtyard was very big. There were orchids and bamboo inside, and the pines and cypresses were adorable. It was very elegant. There was even ake in the courtyard. Beside it was a small rockery. The water slowly flowed into theke from the rockery. There was also an octagonal pavilion at the side. When she walked into the pavilion, she saw an elegant scene.

    After Yu Youyao saw this, she nodded. ¡°Check it carefully again. Fourth Brother is still young, so it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be yful. Especially the fence around the smallke. We have to check that it¡¯s safe.¡±

    As Yu Shansi was still young, Yu Youyao instructed the craftsmen in the residence to circle theke with wooden railings. This way, it would be safer.

    Xia Tao did not dare to be careless and quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao exined some more safety matters and said, ¡°When Fatheres back tonight, I¡¯ll ask him when Fourth Brother will move in.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. General Songtao Courtyard¡¯s matters have been arranged this afternoon.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and nced at the door of the Songtao Courtyard from the corner of her eye. There was a servant looking around.

    She saw that this servant was not tall and was only eight or nine years old. There was a bruise on his eyes and the corner of his mouth. Looking at his injuries, he seemed to have been beaten up.

    Yu Youyao frowned and turned to ask Xia Tao, ¡°Do you recognize him?¡±

    Xia Tao followed Young Miss¡¯s gaze and saw the servant shrink his head, but she still saw him clearly. ¡°He should be the servant in front of Fourth Young Master, Mo Cai. He¡¯s Fourth Young Master¡¯s nanny¡¯s son.¡±

    Yu Shansi was about to move to Songtao Courtyard, so it made sense for his servant toe over in advance to investigate.

    However!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Go and ask around about the injury on Mo Cai¡¯s face.¡±

    Xia Tao wanted to say something but hesitated.

    When Yu Youyao saw this, she knew that Xia Tao had probably heard about it long ago. She said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to hesitate.¡±

    Only then did Xia Tao say, ¡°I heard that Fourth Young Master didn¡¯t learn well from his teacher. Every time he was punished by the teacher, he would vent his anger on Mo Cai and often smash things.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao was a little surprised.

    Her father valued Yu Shansi very much. Other than the fact that Yu Shansi was his only legitimate son, the main reason was that Yu Shansi was talented and smart. At a young age, he had been diligent and motivated. Her father was often proud of this.

    In the past, when had her father ever reprimanded her without speaking up for Yu Shansi? ¡°As the eldest sister, you¡¯re not as sensible, studious, and motivated as your younger brother in the family¡­¡±

    She did not have much contact with Yu Shansi. Although she had heard that he had a problem with being spoiled, she thought that he was still a child after all. He should really be a little smart, which was why her father had taken such a fancy to him.

    However, after hearing Xia Tao¡¯s words today, it seemed to bepletely different?

    ...

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±

    Xia Tao said, ¡°Liu¡¯er used to serve in the main courtyard. Although she was only a little girl in charge of sweeping, she could more or less hear some news about such matters. I also heard some specious words in the residence¡­¡±

    Liu¡¯er was quiet, while Xia Tao was smart. Neither of them was someone who spoke without thinking. Since these words had reached her ears, they were most likely not groundless.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao called Liu¡¯er over and asked about Yu Shansi in detail.

    Liu¡¯er lowered her head and said, ¡°Eldest Madam is personally in charge of everything in Fourth Young Master¡¯s house, and the people she uses are all her trusted aides. The maidservants in the courtyard are not even allowed to approach Fourth Young Master¡¯s door without permission.¡±

 Chapter 311 - 311 Donâ€™t Want to Get Involved

    311 Don¡¯t Want to Get Involved

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Madam Yang was really kind to Yu Shansi.

    It was no wonder that there was no inappropriate news from Yu Shansi.

    Even her grandmother was fooled.

    Yang Shuwan was indeed a little unpresentable, but she could always be more meticulous when it came to her children. This was probably because she was a tough mother.

    Even though she did not agree, Liu¡¯er continued, ¡°Although I¡¯m serving in the main courtyard, I don¡¯t hear much about Fourth Young Master. It¡¯s just that after staying for a long time, I can¡¯t help but notice some clues. I once saw Fourth Young Master¡¯s nanny, Mother Wu, hugging Mo Cai and crying¡­¡±

    Liu¡¯er was a cautious person, so she exined some of the details she had discovered in the past without saying much.

    Yu Youyao felt more confident. After giving Liu¡¯er a few instructions, she went to the incense room.

    Although she did not want to get involved in the matters of the main courtyard, if there was really anything wrong with Yu Shansi, she should be more wary.

    At night, when Yu Zongzheng returned to the government office, Yu Youyao went to the study in the front courtyard to look for her father and mentioned that Yu Shansi had moved into the courtyard.

    ¡°The Songtao Courtyard has already been renovated, and the items inside have been ced one by one. In three days, it will be the Dragon Boat Festival. I thought that the days before and after the Dragon Boat Festival were not bad, so I asked Father when it was suitable for Fourth Brother to move in.¡±

    The Songtao Courtyard had been renovated under his watch. Following his request, his eldest daughter did her best and had the demeanor of an elder sister. She was very meticulous.

    Yu Zongzheng was very satisfied. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°It can¡¯t be on the Dragon Boat Festival. Let him move in tomorrow!¡±

    The Dragon Boat Festival was a rare grand event. When the time came, the residence would have to be handled carefully. Once there were too many things to do, it was inevitable that there would be oversights. It would be more appropriate to move early.

    Yu Youyao nodded and also felt that tomorrow was a good day. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Father. However, it¡¯s a big deal for Fourth Brother to move into the courtyard. Mother has to step in to manage it, so it will be more meticulous. Besides, Fourth Brother is still young. We have to be careful when moving him into the courtyard. The elders should be involved. Do you think we should inform Mother?¡±

    After Songtao Courtyard was renovated, she did not n to get involved in the rest.

    Moving into a new courtyard was a big deal. If anything happened, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility. She might as well avoid it.

    Her father valued Yu Shansi. No matter how bad Madam Yang was, she was still Yu Shansi¡¯s mother. Just thinking about Yu Shansi¡¯s feelings, her father would likely agree.

    At the mention of Yang Shuwan, Yu Zongzheng frowned. However, after hearing his eldest daughter¡¯s words, he felt that her words made sense.

    Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.

    Yu Zongzheng was in a good mood. He had asked his eldest daughter to take the school examination that tested the Four Books and Five ssics. Not only was his eldest daughter fluent in answering, but she also had shared some insights.

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he looked gratified again. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve learned seriously for a while, but you¡¯ve improved greatly. Your cousin didn¡¯t teach you in vain.¡± His tone revealed his admiration for Zhou Linghuai. Then, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been learning the zither from your cousin recently. I wonder how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve been learning ¡®Spring River Flowers and Moon Night¡¯ recently. When you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯ll y it for you.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Zongzheng was even happier. ¡°Spring River Flowers and Moon Night¡± was a famous song, and the song was also rtively difficult. Since his eldest daughter could learn this song, it was obvious that she had also learned the zither well.

    Compared to this, Yu Zongzheng valued Yu Youyao¡¯s calligraphy more. ¡°Write a few words for Father to see if your calligraphy has improved recently.¡±

    He remembered that his eldest daughter was quite talented in calligraphy.

    Yu Youyao nodded and walked to the desk to spread out some paper. She picked a Five Purple Five Sheep from the brush holder.

    When Yu Zongzheng saw this, he was a little surprised. The pen of the Five Purple Five Sheep was slightly softer, and it was very demanding on the wrist strength. Even many men could not take it.

    He also used seven purple and three sheep.

    He did not expect his eldest daughter to use the Five Purple and Five Sheep.

    Yu Youyao was still writing the same poem, ¡°Born in trouble, die in peace.¡± The ink brush was influenced by Madam Wei¡¯s small handwriting. The words were graceful and beautiful, like a tree that was smooth and elegant.

    However, when one looked at it again, it was as graceful as a swan, and as majestic as a dragon. Looking at it from afar, it was as bright as the sun rising into the morning sky, and it bloomed like a lotus flower.

    When Yu Zongzheng saw this, the upper paragraphs of the ¡°Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡± suddenly appeared in his mind. The world often praised Wang Xizhi¡¯s calligraphy with the ¡°Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡±.

    Immediately, he was shocked.

    He did not expect that in just a few months, his eldest daughter had already mastered some of the essence of calligraphy.

    ¡°Good, good, good.¡± Yu Zongzheng was proud and feltplicated, so he couldn¡¯t help but say the word ¡°good¡± three times in a row.

    In the past, he had actually thought that such a talented and smart eldest daughter was ignorant and stupid! He patted his daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yao Yao really didn¡¯t disappoint Father.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but think again. If his eldest daughter was a man, she might be able topare to Song Mingzhao. In the future, the first branch of the Yu Residence might be able to get first ce.

    The second son wouldn¡¯t be the only one with potential in the family.

    At the thought of this, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    However, on second thought!

    A few days ago, her eldest daughter had received the Empress Dowager¡¯s recognition, so her future probably wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    Although Brother Si was still young, he was smart and eager to learn. If he nurtured him well, he might have a bright future with his eldest sister¡¯s help in the future.

    At the thought of this, he did not feel disappointed anymore.

    Yu Youyao did not know what Yu Zongzheng was thinking. Even if she did, she would not care too much. She lowered her head. ¡°Father, you tter me!¡±

    That night, when Yang Shuwan heard Yu Zongzheng¡¯s words, she was so angry that she trembled. ¡°Master, what do you mean? Brother Si is his only legitimate son. It¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t allow me to touch him when he¡¯s renovating the Songtao Courtyard, but the Songtao Courtyard has just been renovated, and he¡¯s already anxiously asking Brother Si to move in. He didn¡¯t even give me any time to prepare. How can he be so rash?¡±

    However, she had forgotten that Songtao Courtyard was originally a good courtyard. It did not need any repairs and could still be lived in.

    Fr the sake of Yu Shansi, the legitimate son of the first wife, it had taken him ten days. He had also spent more than 5,000 taels of silver. The items and ornaments inside were all the best in the public treasury.

    Even Old Madam frowned when she saw the list of items in the Songtao Courtyard.

    However, because Yu Shansi was the only legitimate son of the first wife, she did not say anything.

    Fourth Young Master was First Madam¡¯s only legitimate son. How could she not care about such a big matter like moving into a courtyard? She had someone keeping an eye on him all the time.

    Therefore, Nanny Li knew this the best.

    Eldest Miss was also very thorough. As long as there were changes, cements, household items, and so on, she would draw up a list and specially get someone to send a copy to the main courtyard.

    ...

 Chapter 312 - 312 Yu Youyao Is Bewitched

    312 Yu Youyao Is Bewitched

    Every time, Madam was always picky.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eldest Master was satisfied, Madam would have long found an opportunity to cause amotion.

    Yang Shuwan was furious. ¡°Master was blinded by that scourge, Yu Youyao. He thinks that Yu Youyao is so impressive and let a half-grown child like her cause trouble for him. He didn¡¯t even think about it. Brother Si and Yu Youyao didn¡¯te from the same stomach. What sibling rtionship can there be with Brother Si? What good can it be for him?¡±

    Nanny Li also felt that Eldest Miss¡¯s methods were too impressive.

    In the past, Eldest Master had never looked at his eldest daughter at all. He would either reprimand or teach her a lesson.

    But how long had it been?

    She did not know what Eldest Miss had done, but not only had Eldest Masterpletely changed his opinion of her, but he also valued her very much. He had also given his admiration for Third Miss to Eldest Miss.

    The more Yang Shuwan spoke, the angrier she became. ¡°I think it¡¯s not enough that Yu Youyao harmed Jia Jia and me. She¡¯s even unwilling to let Brother Si off. She¡¯s so young, but she¡¯s actually so vicious¡­¡±

    With that said, new and old grudges surged into his heart.

    She and Master were originally a loving couple.

    However, Yu Youyao had interfered a few times. Master did not care about her anymore and was filled with dissatisfaction with her. He even despised her for being the daughter of a concubine and not being presentable. Now, he did not even let her manage the family, nor did he allow her to interfere in Brother Si¡¯s upbringing.

    After the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, Eldest Master had not rested in her house for a period of time. Instead, he had served that little b*tch from the Clear Autumn Courtyard until her face was rosy.

    And Jia Jia!

    Master had always liked such an obedient and sensible person!

    However, after Yu Youyao caused amotion at the flower festival, Master had also said that he was ¡°disappointed.¡± She had be someone who was ¡°petty¡±, ¡°unpresentable¡±, and ¡°did not know the severity of the matter.¡±

    At the thought of this, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    For a moment, she almost thought that Yu Youyao had been possessed and had speciallye to harm them.

    No matter how angry Yang Shuwan was, the next day, she got up before dawn and started the courtyard moving process in full swing.

    All the household items and tools had been arranged. It was a symbolic move, but the food, clothes, and expenses could not be taken lightly.

    The residence was in chaos.

    Yu Youyao was not affected. She went to school as usual.

    Yu Jianjia sprained her ankle and was indirectly grounded by her father. It had been a long time since she hade to school.

    In the family school, there were only four people¡ªYu Youyao, Yu Shuangbai, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei. In addition to the Four Books and Five ssics, Ms. Ye would also spend some time every day to recount the teachings of women.

    After school, Ms. Ye asked Yu Youyao to do her homework as usual. Then, she said, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll go to school every three days.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Ms. Ye?¡±

    Ms. Ye exined, ¡°You¡¯re progressing too quickly. There¡¯s only so much I can teach you at the moment.¡±

    Actually, Yu Youyao¡¯s learning progress was too fast. Compared to her, the other sisters in the residence were far inferior.

    Usually, in ss, her teaching was biased towards Yu Youyao. However, her teachings were not for Yu Youyao alone. She was paid to help others resolve their problems, so she could not do as she pleased. She couldn¡¯t only teach Yu Youyao and ignore the other sisters.

    However, if she slowed down her teaching progress, it would also dy Yu Youyao and waste her time.

    However, she knew that Yu Youyao had received the Empress Dowager¡¯s recognition and was no longer the same as before. The elders in the residence probably had many things to teach her.

    With Yu Youyao¡¯s current learning progress, it was suitable for her to go to school every three days.

    Yu Youyao understood immediately and nodded in agreement.

    With her cousin guiding her in her studies, the content of her studies was already a little ahead of time. It was impossible for Ms. Ye to ignore her sisters and teach the content that was ahead.

    She had realized earlier that there was already very little she could learn at home. Continuing to attend home school would not help her improve much, and it would be a waste of time.

    During this period of time, she had learned more and more, so time was a little tight.

    However, it was her duty to respect her teacher. Even though it was a little difficult every day, she still attended school as usual.

    It seemed that Ms. Ye had also discovered this.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao felt grateful. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Ye.¡±

    Ms. Ye smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the content of the sses every day to the Jade Courtyard. Learn on your own. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, remember it and ask me for guidance when you go to school. Even if you don¡¯t go to school, don¡¯t rx and study. Learn more while you¡¯re young, and your future will be easier.¡±

    These words came from the bottom of her heart. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll remember your teachings.¡±

    After Yu Youyao left, Ms. Ye sat in the room and gently rubbed the wooden rhinoceros incense bead on her wrist.

    There was only one incense bead with a Lantian Jade Bead. It was a bracelet made of five-colored threads. It was simple and exquisite. With the apanying osmanthus fragrance, it was reserved and elegant. The fragrance matched her temperament.

    This was a gift from Yu Youyao some time ago.

    The wooden rhinoceros incense beads were made by Yu Youyao herself. It was a rare type of good incense beads.

    When she returned to the Jade Courtyard, her cousin was indeed sitting under the parasol tree, reading a book.

    The weather had been hot these past few days, and it was as if it was summer. Yu Youyao did not like to stay in the house anymore, so she got someone to set up a desk, incense table, and a tea table under the parasol tree. She even set up a chaise lounge.

    The shade of the Parasol Tree was thick, and a cold wind blew. He burned a wisp of incense and practiced his calligraphy, drank tea, or took a nap under the Parasol Tree. Then, he could no longer feel the hot sun.

    Even her cousin liked it.

    Yu Youyao smiled and called out, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had already put away his book. He poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s sunny outside. Remember to hold an umbre every day when you go to school.¡±

    The tea was neither hot nor cold, and it quenched her thirst.

    Yu Youyao held her teacup and took small sips. She smiled until her eyebrows curved and her eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t have to go to school every day anymore. Ms. Ye asked me to go every three days.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯ll be much easier.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Ms. Ye is really good!¡±

    ...

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the beads on his wrist and chuckled. ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is in two days. I¡¯ve drawn the Dragon Boat Festival Auspicious Scenery. On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, I¡¯ll hang it in the house to reflect the scene.¡±

    With that, he took the scroll from the desk.

    During this period of time, he had been improving the painting of ¡°Bodhisattva¡±. Sometimes, he had not touched his brush or ink seriously. Today, he saw blooming hollyhocks in the courtyard, so he improvised a painting.

 Chapter 313 - 313 Concubineâ€™s First Award

    313 Concubine¡¯s First Award

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly leaned over. ¡°What did Cousin draw? Is it a portrait of Zhong Kui?¡±

    During the Dragon Boat Festival, a portrait of Zhong Kui should be hung to ward off ghosts and ward off evil spirits.

    Zhou Linghuai looked up and saw the little girl smiling mischievously. He knew that this girl was being mischievous again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, Cousin. If you want a portrait of Zhong Kui, I¡¯ll draw two paintings for you another day. On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, hang it on the door and I guarantee that a hundred ghosts will avoid you. As for this painting, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he rolled up the painting again, as if he was about to put it back.

    !!

    Before he could finish speaking, Yu Youyao panicked. She quickly moved closer to her cousin and said, ¡°I¡¯m not disappointed. I¡¯m not disappointed at all. I like whatever Cousin draws. Cousin said that he wanted to give it to me. You can¡¯t go back on your word. Hurry up and unfold the painting for me to see. Cousin hasn¡¯t given me a painting in a long time.¡±

    As she spoke, she even reached out to grab his arm, afraid that he would really take the painting back.

    A smile appeared in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes. He did not continue to make things difficult for her and unfolded the scroll bit by bit.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s hollyhocks.¡±

    Hollyhock, also known as the brocade sunflower, was a nt that looked like an anemone. The flowers were like hibiscus, most of them red. They wererge and bright and bloomed around the Dragon Boat Festival. It was also known as the ¡°Dragon Boat Festival Flower¡±. All of it could be used in medicine. It had the effect of reducing heat and detoxification, and reducing swelling and bleeding.

    During the Dragon Boat Festival, it was inserted onto the doors and in the rooms. It had the meaning of removing illnesses and filth to ensure safety.

    Literary schrs also liked to paint mugworts and hollyhocks. They were elegant, beautiful, and auspicious.

    Yu Youyao looked surprised. ¡°The hollyhocks in Cousin¡¯s courtyard have bloomed?¡±

    Hollyhocks and mugwort both had the effect of repelling insects and warding off evil. Therefore, when she helped her cousin decorate the courtyard that day, she nted some in the courtyard. When the weather was hot, there were even fewer mosquitoes in the courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°It bloomed this morning. It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°The hollyhocks in my courtyard haven¡¯t bloomed yet. It¡¯ll probably be after the Dragon Boat Festival. I¡¯ll go to Cousin¡¯s house to take a lookter.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°There are a lot of them in The Green House. If you like them, fill a few bottles and put them indoors.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed happily. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It was also nted by you before.¡±

    It was May, and the Green House was as lively as the Jade Courtyard.

    The roses that had fallen into the corner were already indistinguishable.

    The vines were wrapped around the branches and leaves, and the greenery was everywhere. The flowers and nts in the courtyard were also thriving, especially the lotus flowers in the vat. They were already budding and would bloom soon.

    No matter how many times she looked at the beautiful scenery, she would never get tired of it.

    At this moment, the painting hadpletely unfolded. Yu Youyao fixed her eyes on it.

    There were only a few strokes on the painting, but it was solemn and sparse. Theke stone was dyed with light ink as the background, and it was also covered with moss. The small painting on the side of theke stone wasplemented by sesame grass, pomegranate, and other flower leaves. The flower leaves were beautiful and delicate, and they were decorated with sparse weeds and Artemisia shrubs, making the entire painting rich and interesting.

    Yu Youyao carefully took the painting and looked at it carefully.

    Her face was filled with surprise and joy. ¡°Cousin, your painting is really good. I keep feeling that your painting skills seem to have be much better.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s previous paintings were also very good.

    However, the simpler the painting, the more it tested one¡¯s painting skills. Although she was not proficient in painting, she had more or less learned some skills and had a good eye for it.

    Her cousin¡¯s painting was casual and unrestrained. There was a calmness and indifference to the strokes. It was not reserved, nor was it unique. It had a sense of beauty.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    After painting the ¡°Bodhisattva¡±, his painting skills had indeed improved a lot, and he had be more rxed about the various brush techniques.

    After Yu Youyao finished admiring the painting, she carefully rolled it up and put it away. She smiled at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, you said that you wanted to draw me a portrait of Zhong Kui. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt his hand itch, so he raised his hand and wanted to knock on the little girl¡¯s forehead like before.

    However, when he saw the thin fringe on the little girl¡¯s forehead, for some reason, he thought of something. ¡°When my hair first covered my forehead, I broke off the flowers in front of the door. I rode a bamboo horse over and circled the bed to make green plum blossoms¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she realized that the little girl was already at the age of having her forehead covered.

    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his raised hand. Zhou Linghuai restrained the dark tears in his eyes andughed. ¡°I¡¯ll draw it when I get back. I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s arm and tilted her head to rest on his shoulder. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. You even know how to draw a painting to ward off evil.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head and saw the little girl resting her head on his shoulder and smiling brightly. He looked up at the outside of the tree. The bright sunlight was dazzling, but it was not as bright as the little girl¡¯s smile.

    Zhou Linghuai brought the green patterned te on the small table to the little girl.

    Orange-yellow loquats were plump and beautiful. Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth watered when she saw them. ¡°They¡¯re loquats. I almost forgot that the Dragon Boat Festival is the time to eat loquats.¡±

    With that, she took a loquat.

    Zhou Linghuai quickly picked up his tea and drank it.

    When Yu Youyao saw this, she couldn¡¯t hand over the loquat that she had just received. She pursed her lips. ¡°Hmph, Cousin doesn¡¯t like sour food. I won¡¯t force him to eat it!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai held his teacup and smiled without saying anything.

    The little girl would not force him to eat it, but as long as she reached out her small hand and handed the loquat to him, he would have no choice but to ept it even if he did not want to eat it.

    The loquat was alsopletely ripe. It had a thinyer of yellow skin that was peeled off with a gentle lift. As it had been ced in a well, it was cold and sweet when eaten. Yu Youyao drooled.

    After finishing a loquat, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t eat sour food. I¡¯ll make some Sichuan loquat nectar for you another day.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and put down his teacup.

    Yu Youyao continued to eat her loquat.

    Zhou Linghuai asked, ¡°How do you n to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival?¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is a rare grand event. There are dragon boats racing in the moat every year, and it¡¯s very lively. In the past, our family would have reserved a plot ofnd near the moat to watch the dragon boats racing together. However, this year is the year of the imperial examination. There are many people in the capital, so it¡¯s not appropriate for us to leave the residence anymore. We can only stay in the residence.¡±

    Of course, the most important thing was that her grandmother was old, and it was inconvenient for her cousin to walk or go out. On the other hand, Yu Jianjia had sprained her ankle and was grounded. It was impossible for Madam Yang to specially bring her out.

    During the Dragon Boat Festival, the moat was filled with all kinds of people. This was not like the Flower Festival and wasn¡¯t in someone else¡¯s house, so it was not good to trouble Second Aunt to bring her along.

    Zhou Linghuai understood immediately. This was just an excuse.

    ...

    The real reason was that no one had brought her along.

 Chapter 314 - 314 Fourth Young Master Was Drowned

    314 Fourth Young Master Was Drowned

    Seeing the sad expression in the little girl¡¯s eyes, Zhou Linghuai looked down at his legs, and his eyes suddenly darkened. ¡°If you want to go, I¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly interrupted him and shook her head. ¡°Even if I go out, Grandmother will be worried if I don¡¯t have a proper elder by my side. Forget it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and did not say anything else.

    Yu Youyao hated to see her cousin like this the most, so she held his hand. ¡°Cousin, on the fifth day of the new year, we can wrap brown seeds, make powder balls, andpete with each other. It¡¯ll be very interesting. When you go to the Jade Courtyard, we¡¯ll do it together.¡±

    This was the first time she had spent the Dragon Boat Festival with her cousin. At the thought of this, she did not want to go out to watch the dragon boat race anymore. Even her smile lit up.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, remember to prepare a gift for me. In the future, no matter what festival it is, you have to give me a gift. Of course, I¡¯ll also prepare a gift for you.¡±

    Hearing her cheerfulughter, the haze in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes dissipated bit by bit. ¡°What gift do you want?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°If I tell you what I want, there won¡¯t be a surprise at the Dragon Boat Festival! Cousin, are you trying to ck off?¡±

    Where did thise from? Zhou Linghuai was stunned.

    Then, he heard the little girl say, ¡°Do you not want to trouble yourself to prepare a gift for me? You might as well ask me what I like and prepare it. It¡¯s easy and simple.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Zhou Linghuai understood deeply what it meant by ¡°only viins and women are difficult to raise¡±. The little girl always did whatever she wanted. It was really ridiculous.

    Seeing the little girl staring at him with narrowed eyes and a delicate and fierce expression, Zhou Linghuai was amused. ¡°I also thought that if Cousin got what she wanted, she would be even happier.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled when she heard this. ¡°Cousin, prepare as you see fit. As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I¡¯ll like anything.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After chatting for a while, the cousins continued as usual. He guided her in her studies and zither skills, while she studied seriously. After that, they practiced calligraphy under the Parasol Tree for an hour.

    Only then did Zhou Linghuai return to the Green House.

    Yu Youyao took another look at Heavenly Works.

    At this moment, Xia Tao ran over in panic. ¡°Young Miss, bad news¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she panted heavily. Her throat was gurgling, and her face was flushed with heat. Beads of sweat slid from her forehead into her eyes, and she didn¡¯t bother to wipe them away. She had obviously run all the way back, and because she was panting so hard, her voice caught in her throat for a moment, and she couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    Yu Youyao quickly put down her book and handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Have some tea first. Sit down and talk.¡±

    In the past two days, the weather had been a little abnormally hot. On the way back, she might identally catch a heat stroke.

    With the Dragon Boat Festival approaching, the residence was busy preparing for the Dragon Boat Festival. Other than the Songtao Courtyard, there was nothing else that could make Xia Tao so flustered.

    Xia Tao couldn¡¯t be bothered to drink her tea. She knelt on the ground with a thud and a frightened expression. ¡°Young Miss, bad news. Fourth Young Master fell into theke just now¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yu Youyao was stunned. The tea in her hand fell to the ground with a ng.

    Beside her, Chun Xiao was also shocked, and her face turned pale.

    Xia Tao cried. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Yesterday, Young Miss repeatedly instructed me to carefully check the fence around theke¡­¡±

    After being shocked for a moment, Yu Youyao quickly calmed down and interrupted her with a serious expression, ¡°How¡¯s Fourth Brother?¡±

    Xia Tao panicked and was stunned by the question.

    Yu Youyao suddenly closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were already cold. She asked sternly, ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Did something happen to Fourth Brother?¡±

    Xia Tao shuddered and her mind cleared a little. ¡°Fortunately, the servants discovered it in time and saved Fourth Young Master. However, Fourth Young Master drank a lot of water and was shocked, so he fell unconscious¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately interrupted her. ¡°Hurry up and find Nanny Xu. Get her to go to the Songtao Courtyard to visit Fourth Brother.¡±

    The imperial physicians were not far away, but it would take a lot of time toe and go. If one was unlucky, they would have to go to another family¡¯s physician. It would be even more troublesome.

    She couldn¡¯t wait when there was a serious situation like drowning. By the time the imperial physicians arrived, it would probably be toote.

    Although it was May and the weather was hot, Fourth Brother was still young and had suffered a shock. It was more or less a hindrance to his health, so it was naturally better to treat him as soon as possible. There could not be any dy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Nanny Xu immediately.¡± Only then did Xia Tao calm down a little. She got up from the ground and ran out, afraid that she would be dyed.

    The Parasol Tree covered the sky, and a huge shadow enveloped Yu Youyao.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Young Miss, what should we do now?¡±

    Fourth Young Master was the only man in the residence, and he was also Eldest Master¡¯s only legitimate son. Eldest Master treated Fourth Young Master like a jewel. On the first day that Fourth Young Master moved into the courtyard, he drowned and almost lost his life.

    Young Miss was in charge of repairing the Songtao Courtyard. If something happened to Fourth Young Master, it would definitely be rted to her.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and called Liu¡¯er over. She instructed, ¡°Go and ask carefully what happened in the Songtao Courtyard and why Fourth Brother fell into the water. Get Carpenter Zhao to carefully check the wooden fencing at the side of theke¡­¡±

    Yesterday, she and Xia Tao had gone to look at the wooden fencing at the side of theke.

    The wooden fencing was made of top-grade gold-threaded teak. The wood was hard and not easy to break. Moreover, it was resistant to decay and wear. It also had beautiful patterns. It was elegant, longsting, and its stability was excellent.

    Carpenter Zhao had made the wooden railing. He was good at it and had done a lot of woodwork over the years without making any mistakes.

    Yesterday, she had also instructed Xia Tao repeatedly to carefully check the wooden fencing at the side of theke. Xia Tao had always been reliable, so it was impossible for her toply on the surface but disobey in secret.

    Liu¡¯er quickly went down to settle it.

    Yu Youyao called Qiu Xing over again. ¡°Get someone to look for Zhao Da at the government office. Tell him about Fourth Young Master¡¯s drowning. We have to be ahead of the messenger in the residence.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Qiu Xing knew the severity of the matter and quickly went to do it.

    Yu Youyao originally wanted to send someone to inform her grandmother, but on second thought, Yu Shansi was her father¡¯s only legitimate son and the only son of the first wife. Although her grandmother and Yu Shansi were not close, she still valued him very much.

    The children of wealthy families moved into their own courtyards and this meant that they could be independent. An Shou Hall definitely had to help manage such a big matter.

    Yu Shansi had drowned, and his grandmother had probably also received the news.

    Now that she had made all the necessary arrangements, Yu Youyao stood up from her chair. ¡°Let¡¯s go over and see Fourth Brother first.¡±

 Chapter 315 - 315 You Harmed Brother Si

    315 You Harmed Brother Si

    Looking at Young Miss¡¯s calm and indifferent expression, Chun Xiao thought that Young Master was usually so calm, and her flustered mood also calmed down.

    Yu Youyao rushed to the Songtao Courtyard in the front courtyard with Chun Xiao and a few burly old maids.

    At this moment, Songtao Courtyard was already in chaos.

    The two of them guarded the door. There were maidservants in the courtyard.

    Yu Youyao suddenly pursed her lips. She pulled out the matching cards at her waist and handed them to an older mother. ¡°Mother Tao, Fourth Brother drowned. This is no small matter. Take my token and gather all the servants who have entered and left the Songtao Courtyard today. Bring them to the side courtyard. Send someone to guard the door. Without my instructions, no one is allowed to enter or leave.¡±

    Chun Xiao¡¯s father, Tao Da, was a strong drayman in her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Her mother was originally the mother in charge of the north courtyard. Everyone called her Mother Tao. Later, when Yu Youyao moved into the Jade Courtyard, her grandmother gave Chun Xiao and her family to her.

    Madam Tao was round and had a smile on her face. She was very amiable. ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. I know the severity of this matter. I¡¯ll definitely settle it for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m naturally relieved that you¡¯re doing your job.¡±

    When the servants saw the right token, they did not dare to disobey. However, there were many people from the main courtyard in the Songtao Courtyard today when Yu Shansi moved in.

    It would be more appropriate to leave this matter to Mother Tao.

    After giving her instructions, Yu Youyao led Chun Xiao into the house.

    Madam Yang¡¯s cries could be heard from the inner room. ¡°It¡¯s been so long and he hasn¡¯t woken up yet. It¡¯s such a hot day, but his body is gloomy and cold. Where¡¯s the imperial doctor? Why isn¡¯t he here yet? Quick, quickly send someone to rush him. My son, what should we do¡­¡±

    Towards the end, even her voice became sharp.

    Yu Youyao lifted the curtain and entered the house.

    Yang Shuwan sat by the bed and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. She cried her heart out. She really looked like the most pitiful parent in the world.

    Yu Jianjia was also sitting by the bed. Her thin body was trembling slightly, and her eyes were filled with fear. She did not know if it was because she was too worried about her younger brother, but she was so frightened that she forgot to worry about him.

    Yu Youyao quickly looked at the bed.

    Yu Shansi, who was less than seven years old, was lying on the bed in a daze. He had a small naked body, and his face was pale. His stomach was bulging, and he looked terrifying.

    Nanny Qin, who was beside Yu Jianjia, knelt on the bed and kept pressing on Yu Shansi¡¯s stomach.

    Yu Shansi closed his mouth and did not spit out any water.

    At this rate, something might happen to him soon.

    Nanny Xu had yet to arrive, and no one knew when the imperial physician would arrive. Yu Shansi was young and had a short life, so he couldn¡¯t afford to lose his life.

    Yu Youyao suddenly tightened her grip on her handkerchief and turned to Chun Xiao. ¡°Gather all the servants in the Songtao Courtyard and ask if anyone can treat drowning.¡±

    Even if Nanny Xu rushed over, she did not know if she could save him from drowning.

    Today, there was a small move to the Songtao Courtyard, and many servants in the residence were busy. There were three people who were as smart as Zhuge Liang. Perhaps there was a way.

    Chun Xiao ran out.

    Hearing Yu Youyao¡¯s voice, Yang Shuwan suddenly looked up and saw that Yu Youyao hade to the Songtao Courtyard at some point. Immediately, new and old hatred surged in her heart.

    She stared at Yu Youyao.

    Perhaps it was because she had cried too hard and was too sad, but her eyes were swollen like walnuts. When she red at someone, they were like dead fish eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot and shed with a terrifying ferocity.

    Yu Youyao was also shocked. ¡°Mother, Nanny Xu will¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Yang Shuwan shrieked, ¡°Yu Youyao, you scourge. It¡¯s not enough that you harmed Jia Jia and me, but you don¡¯t even let Brother Si off¡­¡±

    After Brother Si fell into the water, she was burning with anxiety. All she could think about was that during this period of time, everything that had happened in the residence was due to Yu Youyao and she definitely harmed Brother Si.

    Yu Youyao frowned when she heard this.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression was fierce, and she wished she could tear Yu Youyao apart and chew her. ¡°Tell me, did you harm Brother Si? How can you be so heartless? No matter what, Brother Si is still your younger brother. He¡¯s only a little more than six years old. He¡¯s such a young person.¡± At this point, she broke down and cried. ¡°Return Brother Si to me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao interrupted her. ¡°Mother, please be careful with your words. You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    Yang Shuwan screamed, ¡°Yu Youyao, how dare you quibble? The Songtao Courtyard is¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes immediately turned red, and even her voice became hoarse. ¡°I was in charge of repairing the Songtao Courtyard. On the first day that Fourth Brother moved into the courtyard, he fell into the water. As his eldest sister, I can¡¯t absolve myself of the me. Even if Mother mes me, I have nothing to say.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes darkened. She had originally wanted to use the matter of the Songtao Courtyard¡¯s renovation to question Yu Youyao, but she did not expect Yu Youyao to snatch her words and pretend to be innocent and magnanimous. She was really disgusted.

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°But Mother said that I harmed Fourth Brother, and I won¡¯t admit it. Father was the one who instructed me to repair the Songtao Courtyard. No matter how bold I am, I don¡¯t dare to be negligent.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the others in the room agreed deeply.

    Eldest Master was the one who asked Eldest Miss to repair the Songtao Courtyard, so he was also responsible. If anything happened to Fourth Young Master, Eldest Miss would be implicated.

    Fourth Young Master was Eldest Master¡¯s only legitimate son. Eldest Master treated Fourth Young Master like his jewel.

    When something happened to Fourth Young Master, no one in the residence could bear the responsibility. Anyone with a brain could not do anything about it.

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that she felt dizzy. ¡°Yu Youyao, Brother Si is your father¡¯s only son. If anything happens to him, the first person who won¡¯t let you off is your father.¡±

    Yu Youyao said hoarsely, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m also responsible for what happened to Fourth Brother. Don¡¯t worry, Mother. I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter and give you and Father an exnation. However, if there¡¯s no evidence, it¡¯s better not to speak nonsense. It¡¯s not a big deal to taint my innocence, but it¡¯ll also damage your dignity.¡±

    Instead of letting Madam Yang question her about the repairs in Songtao Courtyard, it was better for her to take the initiative to take responsibility.

    This way, she would still have the initiative and could shut Yang Shuwan up.

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She suddenly raised her voice and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Exnation? How are you going to exin yourself? Brother Si is unconscious now. How can it be settled with just an exnation?¡±

    Her aggressive attitude made Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes tremble and she cried on the spot. ¡°Then what do you want? As long as I can make Fourth Brother recover and calm Mother down, I¡¯m willing to do anything you ask me to do.¡±

 Chapter 316 - 316 Get Out of Songtao Courtyard

    316 Get Out of Songtao Courtyard

    This question stunned Yang Shuwan.

    Hearing Yu Youyao¡¯s pretentious expression and words, she did not know what to say. She could only re at her resentfully, wishing he could eat her up.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and wiped her tears. She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re worried about Fourth Brother. As your daughter, I naturally understand your feelings. It¡¯s just that Fourth Brother¡¯s life and death are unknown. The imperial physician hasn¡¯t entered the residence yet. Mother, please calm down and prioritize Fourth Brother¡¯s safety. As for other matters, I definitely won¡¯t push away my responsibility.¡±

    At this point, it would really be unreasonable for Yang Shuwan to continue making a fuss.

    !!

    Yang Shuwan was shocked and looked at her son in panic.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu carried a small box and hurried into the house, with Xia Tao following behind her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, and she quickly said, ¡°Nanny, Fourth Brother, he¡­ quickly help take a look at him¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu did not have time to say anything else and quickly stepped forward.

    However, Nanny Li blocked her and did not let her pass.

    Yang Shuwan red at Yu Youyao. ¡°Take your people and get out of Songtao Courtyard.¡±

    As the saying goes, suspicion breeds ghouls.

    During this period of time, she and Jia Jia had been harmed badly by Yu Youyao. On the first day that Brother Si moved into the courtyard, he had drowned. Furthermore, Yu Youyao was the one who had renovated the Songtao Courtyard. Yu Youyao was the most suspicious. Anyone would suspect her.

    How could she dare to let the person in front of Yu Youyao approach Brother Si?

    Therefore, she treated Yu Youyao as a gue and wished she could kick her out immediately.

    Yu Youyao was burning with anxiety, so she could onlyfort her gently. ¡°Mother, Nanny Xu used to serve in the pce and is knowledgeable. It¡¯s better to let her take a look at Fourth Brother first. The imperial physician hasn¡¯te yet. Fourth Brother¡¯s health is more important. We can¡¯t dy¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan red at Yu Youyao fiercely. As she red, the Yu Youyao in her eyes suddenly became two. The image in front of her constantly separated and ovepped.

    She was shocked. She blinked and focused!

    Yu Youyao was still Yu Youyao.

    A chill suddenly ran down her spine.

    Although Yu Youyao had been raised in Old Madam¡¯s house since she was young, she had also raised her.

    In the past, Old Madam doted on her. She was a half-grown child, and did not have much knowledge. She only knew how to eat, drink, and y all day. She was a stupid person.

    She was about to be crippled by Old Madam.

    But!

    Ever since Yu Youyao fell seriously ill, she seemed to have suddenly be a different person.

    A half-grown child had learned how to manage a household.

    A half-grown child had yet to mature fully. What family could she manage?

    However, the servants in the residence seemed to be muddle-headed. Everyone said that Yu Youyao was good!

    In the past, Master hated Yu Youyao, the eldest daughter of the first wife, the most. She was either reprimanded or scolded.

    How long had it been? It was as if he had been possessed and decided that Yu Youyao was a good person. He believed Yu Youyao¡¯s instigation and became more and more distant from her.

    Even Jia Jia did not have a good time.

    That was one thing, but what right did Yu Youyao have? She was just a half-grown child, but she had already gained the Empress Dowager¡¯s recognition and became a nobledy!

    This was ridiculous.

    How could a person change so much in just three months?

    Unless Yu Youyao was simply¡­

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she suppressed her fear. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault that Brother Si is like this. Get lost. There¡¯s no need for you to pretend to be a good person.¡±

    She often heard that children were easily provoked by unclean things.

    Especially after a serious illness, the yin energy was the heaviest.

    Could it be¡­

    ¡°Mother, calm down. Fourth Brother¡¯s condition can¡¯t be dyed¡­¡± Yu Youyao also had a headache.

    The guarded look in Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes almost materialized. She was determined that she was the one who had harmed Yu Shansi. Worried that she would have ill intentions towards Yu Shansi, she did not even let Nanny Xu go forward.

    At the mention of Fourth Brother¡¯s life, Yu Jianjia was also terrified. She tried to persuade her, ¡°Mother, what are you doing? I don¡¯t know when the imperial physician will be able to enter the residence. Although Nanny Qin is proficient in pharmacology, Fourth Brother has been in aa for so long and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If this drags on, the consequences will be unimaginable. Quick, get Nanny Xu to take a look at Fourth Brother. Nanny Xu is capable. She might have a way¡­¡±

    If anything happened to Fourth Brother, Yu Youyao would be the first to bear the brunt.

    Other than her and her mother, the person who was most worried about Fourth Brother¡¯s safety now was Yu Youyao, so Yu Youyao would naturally do her best to save him.

    Nanny Xu also said, ¡°First Madam, I¡¯ve once seen an imperial physician in the pce dealing with drowning.

    ¡°Yu Youyao, don¡¯t even think about getting close to Brother Si. I won¡¯t let you harm him. Give up¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Yu Youyao fiercely. The corners of her eyes almost cracked, and her face twisted and looked a little crazy.

    Yu Youyao felt that something was wrong with her emotions.

    Knowing that Yu Shansi¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t dy any longer, Yu Youyao suddenly picked up the teacup on the table, strode forward, and sshed it on Yang Shuwan.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Jianjia eximed. She clenched her fists and suddenly pressed them against her chin. Thinking of the scene at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, she felt a sense of fear.

    Caught off guard, a cup of tea was sshed face. It was as if someone had pped her. A ¡°pfft¡± sound rang in her ears. Immediately after, her face was wet, and water stains slid down her face.

    Yang Shuwan was stunned. She stood rooted to the ground, dumbfounded. She had already forgotten to react.

    The other servants in the room were also dumbfounded as they watched this scene in disbelief.

    No one expected Eldest Miss to be so swift and decisive, sshing tea on First Madam¡¯s face.

    Everyone thought of the same thing at the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence when she sshed tea on Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s face.

    ...

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mother, calm down.¡± With that, she turned around and shouted outside, ¡°Someone!¡±

    The two old maids waiting outside quickly lifted the curtain and entered the house. ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Pull First Madam away.¡± When they came to the Songtao Courtyard, they had considered that since Yu Shansi had fallen into the water, the Songtao Courtyard might also be in chaos, so they had brought the old maids over. If anything really happened, it would be more convenient to order them around.

    Unexpectedly, it was really useful.

    The two old maids were from the Jade Courtyard. They listened to Eldest Miss¡¯s orders and ignored Madam Yang. They rushed over and held Yang Shuwan on both sides.

    This scene stunned everyone present.

    They looked at Eldest Miss, who was standing quietly in the room. She was a head shorter than First Madam, and her figure was thin.

 Chapter 317 - 317 Blinded

    317 Blinded

    However, Eldest Miss was also like Old Madam, exuding a terrifying aura. She had phoenix eyes, which looked beautiful and expensive. When she looked at others fixedly, their hearts trembled, and they wished they could kneel on the ground.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she twisted her body crazily. ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? Let go of me. Let go of me quickly. You¡¯re offending your superiors¡­¡±

    The two old maids did not even bat an eyelid. With Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s strength, it was not even enough to move them.

    The two of them pulled Yang Shuwan away.

    Yang Shuwan was so angry that her face turned red. She turned around and red at Yu Youyao. ¡°Yu Youyao, I¡¯m your mother. How dare you be disrespectful to me? Hurry up and get these two dog servants to let go of me. Brother Si is unconscious, but you still dare to make a fuss. Let me tell you, Yu Youyao, if anything happens to Brother Si, I won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao ignored Yang Shuwan¡¯smotion and turned to Nanny Xu. ¡°Nanny, go and see Fourth Brother.¡±

    Nanny Xu did not dare to dy and quickly went to the bed.

    Yu Youyao walked to the table and lit an incense stick. She poured out the incense ash inside and opened the incense box she had brought. She picked out an incense pill and burned it.

    The fragrance of the incense pill was a little strong and warm.

    Yu Jianjia tightened her grip on her handkerchief and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Sister, what incense pill is this?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not even raise her head as she said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s a Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. It¡¯s made using Musk, Rhodi, and Borneol. It¡¯s used for patients like Fourth Brother who are unconscious and can¡¯t take medicine. The fragrance connects to their meridians, clears their qi flow, and enters their hearts. It¡¯s a very rare life-sustaining pill. Fourth Brother¡¯s condition is unknown, so it¡¯s more appropriate to burn an incense pill.¡±

    Yang Shuwan panicked and screamed, ¡°What did you burn for Brother Si? Yu Youyao, get lost.¡± At this point, she seemed to have gone crazy. ¡°Brother Si, my Brother Si, don¡¯t harm him¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia was shocked. ¡°But Fourth Brother is so young. Will using musk¡­¡±

    Musk was a hindrance to children, so it was not allowed in the men¡¯s rooms in the family. Only the study was allowed to use it a little. Although she knew that Yu Youyao really wanted to save Fourth Brother, she was also worried that Yu Youyao would be sinister and take this opportunity to harm him.

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°Stupid. Musk is an expensive incense medicine. As long as the dosage is right and it¡¯s suitable for the illness, not only is it harmless to the body, but it¡¯s also beneficial. Even if men use it often, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that you have to use it carefully in the room. Just don¡¯te into contact if you are pregnant. You can find this in a medical book.¡±

    As soon as she heard this, Yu Jianjia knew that Yu Youyao was telling the truth. She hoped that she could save her fourth brother. She immediately lowered her head and did not dare to say anything else.

    The musk medicinal fragrance spread in the room. Yu Youyao quickly went to the bed. Seeing Yu Shansi lying on the bed unaware, she was shocked. ¡°Nanny, how¡¯s Fourth Brother?¡±

    Nanny Xu reached out to check his breathing, then crawled to Yu Shansi¡¯s chest and listened to his heartbeat. ¡°Fourth Young Master has lost consciousness. He has to vomit out the water in his body within the time it takes to burn an incense stick. Otherwise¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she checked Yu Shansi¡¯s mouth and nose. Seeing that they were clean, she picked him up and bent her knees. She ced him on her knees and hit his back with his head facing down.

    Otherwise¡­

    Even if Nanny Xu did not say the rest, everyone present could guess. After all, Fourth Young Master had been dyed for a long time after drowning.

    Yang Shuwanpletely broke down. ¡°Si¡¯er, my Si¡¯er, let go of him quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been blinded!¡± The old voice suddenly sounded dignified.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at the door.

    Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to help her into the house. Her sharp gazended on Yang Shuwan. ¡°It¡¯s unknown if Brother Si is dead or alive. You¡¯re making such a fuss because you think Brother Si¡¯s life is too long.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp and she cried her heart out.

    Old Madam Yu ignored her and turned to Yu Youyao. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. That¡¯s how it should be handled.¡±

    The Songtao Courtyard was in the south of the front courtyard, and An Shou Hall was in the north of the back residence. This ce was a little far away, unlike the Jade Courtyard, which was built in all directions. It was located in the middle of the residence, so it was convenient to go anywhere.

    As soon as she received the news, she rushed over immediately. She was still a littlete. Fortunately, Yao Yao arrived in time to control the situation in the Songtao Courtyard.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. She couldn¡¯t say anything else and turned to observe Yu Shansi¡¯s situation.

    When she came over just now, in addition to the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, she had also brought some secret medicine that could keep him alive. There was a little spiritual dew in it, and the effect was not bad.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu was trying to save Yu Shansi. She watched carefully. Once the situation went wrong, she would open her mouth and feed Yu Shansi the medication.

    After beating him more than ten times, only a small amount of water flowed out of Yu Shansi¡¯s mouth.

    The situation was even more serious than she had imagined. Nanny Xu¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°You were all just fooling around. When he just drowned and was out of theke, it was the best time to treat him. The longer you drag it out, the more dangerous it¡¯ll be. How can you lie t? Do you think he can spit out the water fast enough? After so long, Fourth Young Master hasn¡¯t even regained consciousness.¡±

    It was also because Yang Shuwan didn¡¯t take care of things that Yu Shansi had drowned. She didn¡¯t know if there was anyone in the residence who knew how to deal with it, so she let Nanny Qin cause trouble.

    Out of ten people who drowned, nine died.

    Although Nanny Qin knew a little about pharmacology, she had never seen a drowning before, so she did not know how to deal with it.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and couldn¡¯t help but take a step back.

    After Fourth Brother drowned, she had rushed over with Nanny Qin.

    It was also her who had suggested that Nanny Qin help treat Fourth Brother. Thinking that Nanny Qin knew some pharmacology and Fourth Brother had only drunk some water, he would definitely be saved.

    Who knew that Fourth Brother would fall into the water and not be saved not long after? How did it be so serious?

    The atmosphere in the room became heavy.

    ¡°Fortunately, Yao Yao brought the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. Although Fourth Young Master has lost consciousness, the fragrance of the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill entered his heart and soul, saving his life. Otherwise, Fourth Young Master wouldn¡¯t havested so long¡­¡± Nanny Xu was also anxious. It was also because Yu Youyao had lit the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill in time.

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Even Yang Shuwan, who was making a fuss, fell to the ground with a pale face.

    ¡°Get me a stool.¡± Nanny Xu¡¯s voice was anxious and fast.

    Immediately, an old woman turned around and left the house.

    Not long after, she moved a stool over and ced it on the ground.

    Nanny Xu ced Yu Shansi on the stool. The stool was against his stomach. Yu Shansi opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of water.

    However, he was not done vomiting.

    Yu Shansi had lost consciousness. He had no desire to live, nor did he know how to cooperate with the spitting of water. The situation was very dangerous.

    As Nanny Xu pressed down on Yu Shansi¡¯s back, she instructed Yu Youyao, ¡°Go and pinch him.¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318 How Is This Good?

    318 How Is This Good?

    Yu Youyao quickly squatted on the ground and pinched Yu Shansi hard with her thumb.

    It was all red, but Yu Shansi still did not react.

    Seeing that Nanny Xu had been treating Fourth Brother for a long time without any improvement, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her handkerchief, and her heart sank a little.

    Her father despised her mother for being the daughter of a concubine, and her grandmother was also very dissatisfied with her mother. The reason why she and her mother could still live in peace was mostly because her mother had given birth to her father¡¯s only legitimate son.

    Fourth Brother was her and her mother¡¯s protective talisman.

    As long as Fourth Brother was around, there would be a ce for her and her mother in the Yu Residence.

    Initially, he had only fallen into the water and would be fine if he was saved. Who knew that it would be so serious? If anything happened to Fourth Brother¡­

    At this moment, Chun Xiao led an old woman into the house. The old woman even carried arge pot.

    Chun Xiao hurriedly said, ¡°Young Miss, Old Madam Liu¡¯s grandson almost drowned in water a few years ago. It was Old Madam Liu who used the big pot on the stove at home to get him to spit the water out.¡±

    Old Madam Liu was an old servant from the Jade Courtyard. Originally, she had also been brought over by Young Miss to help. Fortunately, it was Young Miss who had asked her to ask the servants of the Songtao Courtyard if they knew how to save drowning people. When Old Madam Liu heard the news, she uncovered the big pot in the small kitchen and took the initiative to look for her to tell her about this.

    Yu Youyao quickly asked Old Madam Liu to step forward.

    Old Madam Liu was also an efficient person. She mmed the big pot on the ground and carried Fourth Young Master over. She ced him on the bottom of the pot and helped Nanny Xu massage Fourth Young Master¡¯s back.

    After about tenpressions, Yu Shansi opened his mouth and spat out arge mouthful of water. After vomiting, a lot of water flowed out of his mouth.

    Old Madam Liu was overjoyed. ¡°Fourth Young Master vomited water.¡±

    Nanny Xu also heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Since he vomited water, his life is no longer in danger.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart rxed, and she immediately felt her entire body go limp. She quickly held onto the edge of the table.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression also rxed. Only then did she let Nanny Liu help her to a chair.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s legs went limp and she fell to the ground. She couldn¡¯t even hold Nanny Li in front of her.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s grip on the handkerchief loosened. Before she could rejoice, she heard¡ª

    Nanny Xu frowned and said, ¡°Although the weather is hot today, Fourth Young Master is still young and tender. He drowned in theke for such a long time. Perhaps the wetness has entered his body. The imperial physicians haven¡¯t arrived yet. If this drags on, the foundation of his body will be damaged¡­¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    If Fourth Brother¡¯s foundation was damaged, what future would he have?

    How would her father value her fourth brother much now?

    How did things turn out like this?

    Yang Shuwan had not thought of this, but when she heard that Brother Si¡¯s body had been injured, she was also shocked. ¡°Brother Si, I-I don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Auntie Xu, do you have any ideas?¡±

    After Nanny Xu entered the residence, only the people from the Jade Courtyard addressed her as ¡°Nanny.¡± Everyone else in the residence had to address her as ¡°Aunt.¡±

    Nanny Xu turned to look at Yu Youyao.

    Even when faced with such a situation, a half-grown child could still be cold and quiet without panicking at all. However, after interacting with her for a long time, she could tell that the little girl¡¯s tightly pursed lips were a sign of nervousness and uneasiness.

    Nanny Xu pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. I can try to help until the end, but I can¡¯t guarantee that it will be useful. I have to invite the imperial physician into the residence as soon as possible.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she understood. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t get involved in such matters, in case it was a thankless task. They would receiveints and attract hatred.

    Nanny Xu was willing to give it a try because of Yao Yao.

    Hence, she quickly said, ¡°Thank you for trying, Aunt Xu. It¡¯s all thanks to you that Brother Si¡¯s life was saved today. No matter what, the residence owes you a favor.¡±

    Old Madam Liu had also helped, but Si¡¯er had lost consciousness. If Auntie Xu hadn¡¯t handled it in time, Si¡¯er probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to wait for Old Madam Liu.

    Yang Shuwan was so frightened that she did not dare to speak anymore. She only hoped that Nanny Xu could really save Brother Si.

    Nanny Xu nodded and opened the small box she had brought. She took out some mugwort floss and looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°I want to do moxibustion for Fourth Young Master. Come and help.¡±

    When she came, she had already expected this situation. She had already prepared everything she needed and brought the items over.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Yang Shuwan wanted to stop her, but she was stunned by Old Madam Yu¡¯s re. It was as if she had been immobilized and had forgotten to move.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly stepped forward and spread the mugwort floss on the long piece of straw paper, rolling it into a strip.

    Nanny Xu took the mugwort floss and lit one end. She separated her index and middle fingers and pressed them on both sides of an acupuncture point near his heart and lungs. Then, she aimed the mugwort floss at the acupuncture point and roasted it.

    Yu Shansi fainted. By doing this, he could also feel the temperature of the moxibustion through his fingers to prevent himself from being scalded.

    Previously, when her cousin had a leg problem, in order to relieve his pain, Yu Youyao had learned about moxibustion from Nanny Xu. She also took a mugwort floss stick and asked Nanny Xu about her acupuncture points to help with the moxibustion.

    It took about 5 to 7 minutes to apply moxibustion on one acupuncture point. Only when the acupuncture point was naturally red and warm did she change to another acupuncture point.

    The master and servant pair cooperated. There was an invisible tacit understanding that actually had the power to calm people down.

    Even Yang Shuwan¡¯s anxious emotions gradually calmed down.

    When her mind cleared, she also thought of it!

    Although Old Madam Yu was not close to Brother Si, she was still Master¡¯s only legitimate son and the only man in the residence. In the future, the main family would still have to rely on Brother Si to answer the door.

    With Old Madam around, Yu Youyao did not dare to harm Brother Si.

    She felt a little more rxed.

    After the moxibustion of the two acupuncture points, everyone could see that Yu Shansi¡¯s pale face gradually regained color. They knew that he was fine.

    It was obvious that this moxibustion was really useful. Nanny Xu was really amazing.

    As for Eldest Miss¡­

    Without Eldest Miss¡¯s instructions, Nanny Xu would not havee to Songtao Courtyard, let alone save Fourth Young Master.

    If Nanny Xu hadn¡¯t made a move, no one in the residence would have known that Nanny Xu could save someone from drowning.

    ...

    As long as a person who had drowned lost consciousness, it was basically impossible to save them. It was only because Eldest Miss was kind enough to burn the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill that Nanny Xu could sessfully save Fourth Young Master¡¯s life.

    If Eldest Miss had really harmed Fourth Young Master, why would she help save him?

    At that time, First Madam had scolded Eldest Miss repeatedly, saying that she was the one who had harmed Fourth Young Master. Eldest Miss had suffered, but she did not hold it against Madam. Instead, she insisted on letting Nanny Xu take a look at Fourth Young Master.

    This saved Fourth Young Master¡¯s life.

 Chapter 319 - 319 Cousin Is Here

    319 Cousin Is Here

    If First Madam had really caused trouble, Fourth Young Master would probably be dead by now.

    After 30 minutes and the moxibustion of more than ten acupuncture points, Yu Shansi¡¯s face was already red and moist. His breathing was long, and even his limbs were warm.

    He was really fine.

    Only then did the Yu Residence invite Imperial Physician Shi over.

    Yang Shuwan perked up and quickly rushed to the door. ¡°Imperial Physician, Brother Si has drowned. Take a closer look¡­¡±

    Although Brother Si was fine, she still couldn¡¯t feel at ease without seeing the imperial physician.

    She kept feeling that Yu Youyao was up to no good.

    After themotion just now, her clothes were messy and wrinkled. Her hair was messy, and the hairpin on her bun was crooked. Her makeup was also a mess.

    The old imperial physician suddenly thought that there was a crazy woman from somewhere. He was shocked. When he reacted, he quickly entered the house and smelled a warm medicinal fragrance.

    The old imperial physician sniffed hard a few times before moving closer to the table. Facing the incense burner, he sniffed hard. ¡°Musk, Rhodi, Borneol¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, he recited more than 30 medicinal herbs. Every medicinal herb was an expensive herb and spice. ¡°There are also six medicinal herbs. No, not just six. There are at least a dozen other medicinal herbs¡­¡±

    After the old imperial physician entered the house, he was not in a hurry to take Si¡¯er¡¯s pulse. Instead, he went to the incense burner andmented on the medicinal fragrance inside. Yang Shuwan tightened her handkerchief anxiously.

    She had originally wanted the old imperial physician to check on Si¡¯er first.

    However, when she thought about how Yu Youyao had burnt this musk medicinal fragrance pill, she didn¡¯t know if it was harmful to Brother Si, so she endured it and changed her words. ¡°Is there anything wrong with this incense pill?¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened.

    The other servants in the room also looked at each other.

    What did First Madam mean?

    The Musk Medicinal Pill had saved Fourth Young Master¡¯s life. How could there be anything wrong?

    First Madam usually pretended to be a kind mother, but today, she had really revealed her true colors. She was really filled with malice towards Eldest Miss and did not have any kindness.

    On the other hand, although Eldest Miss was usually not close to First Madam, she still respected her very much.

    The old imperial physician suddenly red at Yang Shuwan. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. What nonsense are you talking about? As soon as I entered this room and smelled this medicinal fragrance, I knew that your son¡¯s life was saved.¡±

    Therefore, there was no hurry!

    Yang Shuwan was stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard in the pce that this is a Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. This incense pill uses hundreds of medicinal herbs, spices, and flowers. It¡¯s veryplicated to make. As many medicinal herbs are rare and precious, it¡¯s not easy to get a single incense pill. Even the Empress Dowager in the pce only has three. Your family¡¯s one was originally prepared for Old Madam!¡±

    At this moment, even Old Madam Yu was moved. She couldn¡¯t help but look at her granddaughter.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I happened to obtain a few rare medicinal herbs for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, so I made the incense pill and prepared to give it to Grandmother in a few days.¡±

    The reason why the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill was precious was mainly because the medicinal herbs were difficult to find. It was not asplicated as the rumors said.

    She had indeedcked a few medicinal herbs previously. It was also because her cousin was resourceful and had gotten them for her. She did not make it alone.

    However, there was no need to tell anyone about this.

    Perhaps because of the nightmare, she was very enthusiastic about making all kinds of life-saving medicine. Her cousin had even found many prescriptions for her.

    For example, even Nanny Xu did not have the recipe for this Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. She had obtained it from her cousin.

    Imperial Physician Shi looked at Yu Youyao and couldn¡¯t help but nod. ¡°Little child, you¡¯re a magnanimous person.¡±

    With that, he went to the bed to check on Yu Shansi.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. She felt like she was about to copse. She casually took a handkerchief and wiped her sweat.

    The weather was already hot today. After an hour, Yu Youyao came back to her senses and suddenly realized that she was sweating a lot. The clothes on her back werepletely drenched and stuck to her back. It was originally a hot day, but she felt cold and wet for no reason.

    It was also extremely ufortable!

    After wiping her sweat, Yu Youyao looked at the blue handkerchief in her hand and turned around¡ª

    At some point, her cousin had alsoe over and was sitting beside her.

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Have some water!¡±

    Yu Youyao was sweating profusely. Just as she was feeling thirsty, she foolishly took the teacup. Without caring if it was hot or not, she couldn¡¯t wait to put it into her mouth.

    The truth was that the tea was still warm, neither hot nor cold.

    After drinking a cup of water, Yu Youyao was still not thirsty. She obediently handed the teacup to her cousin and looked at him eagerly. ¡°I want more.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was already prepared and handed her another ss. ¡°Drink slowly. Be careful not to choke.¡±

    After drinking two sses of water in a row, Yu Youyao felt a little better. ¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and said, ¡°I came to take a look.¡±

    He was also worried that if anything happened to Yu Shansi, the little girl wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it if Yang Shuwan made a fuss.

    However, he had underestimated her.

    When the little girl was angry, she even dared to ssh tea on her stepmother¡¯s face, suppressing the scene. Yang Shuwan probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in front of her.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    How could she be fine? Yu Shansi had been saved, but what about what happened after that?

    It was a matter of a child¡¯s life, so it was impossible to let it go so easily. When the imperial physician left the residence, Yang Shuwan would still make a fuss, and it would probably be difficult to exin to her father.

    In a while, there was still a tough battle to fight.

    Although the little girl said that she was fine, the fatigue in her eyes did not lie. Zhou Linghuai stroked her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked the old imperial physician, ¡°Cousin, do you recognize this imperial physician?¡±

    Her cousin lived in seclusion at home every day, but he knew everyone in the court. She had never suspected that her cousin did not recognize this old imperial physician.

    ...

    Zhou Linghuai took a look at the old man who was stroking his white beard and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s the previous Imperial Physician of the Imperial Academy of Medicine, Lord Shi. As he was old, he was given an honorable position to retire. However, his medical skills are brilliant, and he¡¯s very important to the nobles in the pce. The Emperor has allowed him to stay in the capital. The imperial physician that the main courtyard was going to hire today happened to be on duty in the pce, so I made the decision and got someone to bring your token over.¡±

    Her cousin had used her name to invite the imperial physician over. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Yu Shansi drowned. She had already arranged everything in the residence, but she had forgotten about everything outside the residence. She had also not expected that the imperial physician might not be invited, and she had forgotten to make other preparations.

 Chapter 320 - 320 With Cousin Around

    320 With Cousin Around

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cousin is here.¡±

    What he did not say was that there were very few imperial physicians who knew how to treat drowning. On the other hand, although the imperial physicians hired by the main courtyard were proficient in internal illnesses, they did not happen to know this.

    As soon as he received the news that Yu Shansi had drowned, he had guessed this situation. He had arranged for someone to invite Imperial Physician Shi, who had also arrived at the Yu Residence early in the morning.

    However, since the little girl had made a move, he had to give her a chance to perform.

    !!

    It was also to let others see how outstanding his youngdy was.

    Therefore, when he found out that the little girl had stabilized the situation in the Songtao Courtyard and used the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, he knew that Yu Shansi was most likely fine. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t let others snatch the little girl¡¯s hard work.

    He ordered someone to park Imperial Physician Shi¡¯s carriage at the side door of the alley behind the Yu Residence.

    Only when Yu Shansi waspletely fine did he get someone to bring the imperial physician into Songtao Courtyard.

    In other words, no matter what, Yu Shansi would be fine.

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao had also guessed that her cousin must have made arrangements early on. Her eyes lit up and she blinked at her cousin with a yful expression.

    Half of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body was numb. He kept feeling that there was light and electricity in her eyes. This light was aimed at his heart. When the light shined into it, it was like electricity, and even his heart became bright.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head. ¡°Cousin, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. He lowered his eyes and looked up again. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re not afraid in the face of danger. You can handle everything appropriately.¡±

    There was no need for him to do anything.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I learned it all from Cousin!¡±

    In her nightmare, the old Yao Yao married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence under her grandmother¡¯s orders. She wasn¡¯t stupid. Her grandmother had taught her how to do things for others, but she hadn¡¯t taught her how to be sensible and how to be sinister.

    Therefore, she entered the Zhenguo Marquis Residence ignorantly.

    In the end, she died in the sinister hands of others.

    After a nightmare and taking a closer look at the people around her, she knew that fate was in her hands. Nanny Xu had taught her appropriate logic and methods.

    It was her cousin who had taught her bit by bit and refined her temperament.

    She had learned that one had to n their life bit by bit. No matter what danger they were in, they could be fearless and find the best way out for themselves.

    At this moment, Imperial Physician Shi finished examining Yu Shansi¡¯s body. ¡°Out of ten people who drown, nine die. Fortunately, your residence used a strange fragrance like the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill to save Fourth Young Master¡¯s life. After that, it was handled in time and with proper technique. Fourth Young Master¡¯s life was saved. His body is fine, and there is no harm to his body.¡±

    Yang Shuwan finally felt relieved and quickly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good that Brother Si is fine. Thank you for making this trip today.¡±

    She spoke as if it was all thanks to the imperial physician that Yu Shansi was fine.

    Imperial Physician Shi nodded and said very frankly, ¡°It¡¯s also because your family treated him well. Otherwise, if such a young child like Fourth Young Master really waited for me toe, I¡¯m afraid he would have lost his soul. Madam, you don¡¯t have to thank me. If you want to thank someone, you should thank the person who saved Fourth Young Master¡¯s life.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they understood. Fortunately, Eldest Miss had reacted quickly and restrained First Madam. Otherwise, Fourth Young Master would have lost his life.

    Yang Shuwan nced at Yu Youyao with an ugly expression.

    What gratitude for saving her life?

    How was that possible!

    If Yu Youyao hadn¡¯t harmed Si¡¯er, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this and almost lost his life.

    The old imperial physician changed the topic and said, ¡°However, Fourth Young Master is still young. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be shocked by this drowning. I¡¯ll prescribe a few divine medicines and he¡¯ll be fine after taking them for a few days.¡±

    Yang Shuwan quickly followed the old imperial physician to the door to get the prescription.

    The Songtao Courtyard finally calmed down.

    Old Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s all thanks to you that Brother Si survived today.¡±

    Now that something had happened to Yu Sishan, as a mother, Madam Yang was actually at a loss and panicked. She tried her best to be strong as a mother, but she had said the wrong thing and targeted Yao Yao, almost costing Brother Si¡¯s life.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I was the one who renovated the Songtao Courtyard. Now that Fourth Brother has an ident, I¡¯m also¡­¡±

    ¡°Since the matter hasn¡¯t been investigated clearly, don¡¯t be in a hurry to take responsibility for it.¡± Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened, and she interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s also a fact that you saved Brother Si¡¯s life!¡±

    Recalling how Yang Shuwan had scolded her and said that she was the one who had harmed Yu Shansi, Yu Youyao pursed her lips and her eyes turned red with grievance. ¡°Grandmother¡­¡±

    Her aggrieved expression made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ache terribly. She pulled her granddaughter into her arms. ¡°My dear granddaughter is very smart. How could she do such a vicious and stupid thing? She suffered today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly and give you justice. I won¡¯t let anyone nder you.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Grandmother. When Fourth Brother drowned, I asked Mother Tao to gather all the servants who came and went from the Songtao Courtyard today into the side courtyard. It¡¯ll be convenient for us to ask questionster.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Old Madam Yu knew that after Yu Shansi drowned, her granddaughter had already made arrangements and taken control of the overall situation. This way, she would be able to change from being passive to taking the initiative. She would be able to deal with the subsequent matters, and she wouldn¡¯t be helpless.

    This girl had indeed improved. Old Madam Yu smiled in relief. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t dy this matter.¡±

    Yu Youyao helped her grandmother out of the house.

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head and nced at her granddaughter with aplicated expression.

    Yang Shuwan had been pregnant with Yu Jianjia when Madam Xie was pregnant.

    After careful calction, Madam He had actually been pregnant before Madam Xie gave birth to Yao Yao.

    It was unknown if it was retribution. After Madam Xie¡¯s death, so many years had passed, but other than Yu Shansi, there was actually no male in the main family.

    As for Yu Shansi, he had also be the only male heir.

    No matter how much she disliked Madam Yang and was not close to her grandson, Yu Shansi was Eldest Son¡¯s only legitimate son. As his grandmother, how could she not value him?

    In the government office, Zhao Da was shocked when he heard that Fourth Young Master had drowned.

    He instantly understood what Eldest Miss meant.

    When Master asked Eldest Miss to repair the Songtao Courtyard, Eldest Miss was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it well, so she suggested that he help her with it. Although Eldest Miss was the one who had suggested that the Songtao Courtyard be repaired, she had always discussed everything with him.

    Songtao Courtyard was half his business.

    Eldest Miss was the master, and he was the ve. Eldest Miss had the credit for Songtao Courtyard¡¯s matter, but it was also his fault that Fourth Young Master had drowned.

    ...

 Chapter 321 - 321 Iâ€™ll Teach You a Lesson

    321 I¡¯ll Teach You a Lesson

    Zhao Da was flustered, but he was still the most capable person by Eldest Master¡¯s side, so he quickly calmed down.

    He found a servant boy in front of Eldest Master and instructed, ¡°It¡¯s the first day since Fourth Young Master moved into the courtyard today. I¡¯ll go back and take a look first. When Eldest Master askster, just tell him the truth.¡±

    About a whileter, the messenger from the residence would arrive.

    He had to return to the residence before Eldest Master did and find out what was going on. When Eldest Master askedter, he would be able to give an exnation.

    !!

    The servant looked obsequious. ¡°Brother Zhao is still the most thorough. No wonder Master thinks so highly of you¡­¡±

    Fourth Young Master was Eldest Master¡¯s eyes. Zhao Da had done his best for Fourth Young Master. If Eldest Master found out, he would definitely think that Zhao Da was thorough and appropriate.

    After Zhao Da left the government office, he took a carriage with the servant sent by Eldest Miss. As soon as he returned to the residence, he went to discuss countermeasures with Eldest Miss.

    Imperial Physician Shi prescribed the medicine, and Yang Shuwan was about to send him out of the residence.

    Chun Xiao stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Eldest Miss has instructed that Imperial Physician Shi is old and has worked hard to enter the residence for Fourth Young Master. She wants you to go to the side courtyard to rest for a while before you leave.¡±

    It was difficult to refuse her kindness, so Imperial Physician Shi nodded in agreement.

    Seeing that Chun Xiao had left with Imperial Physician Shi, Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression turned a little ugly. Just now, she had only been focused on Yu Shansi and had actually forgotten to entertain the imperial physician well. She really shouldn¡¯t have.

    After returning to the house, Nanny Li saw that she was in a sorry state. She lowered her head and said carefully, ¡°Madam, Fourth Young Master is already fine. I¡¯m here to guard him. Shouldn¡¯t you, shouldn¡¯t you return to the main courtyard to freshen up¡­¡±

    ¡°Freshen up?!¡± Yang Shuwan was stunned when she heard this. Then, she realized that she had been sshed with tea by that little b*tch, Yu Youyao. Previously, she had only been worried about Brother Si.

    She had actually forgotten about this.

    Yang Shuwan rushed to the table and stuck her head in front of the copper basin. She saw her face with makeup reflected in the water, and she broke down.

    ¡°Ah, Yu Youyao, how dare you? I¡¯m not done with you¡­¡± Yang Shuwan screamed and covered her face as she ran out of the Songtao Courtyard after breaking down.

    After returning to the main courtyard, Yang Shuwan immediately returned to her room to change.

    She thought that since Imperial Physician Shi had already diagnosed Brother Si and that he was indeed fine, Nanny Li was still taking care of him in the Songtao Courtyard, and Old Madam had also left Nanny Liu there, it was safe for Brother Si.

    As soon as her heart rxed, Yang Shuwan also had the time to think about other things.

    She immediately called Sang Zhi over. ¡°Did you find out why Fourth Young Master drowned?¡±

    After Brother Si drowned, she was focused on his safety. She only said a few words about many things and was not in the mood to care.

    Sang Zhi hurriedly said, ¡°Madam, Eldest Miss came too quickly. She asked Mother Tao to bring all the servants who entered and left the Songtao Courtyard today to the side courtyard. No one was allowed to approach. I didn¡¯t have time to ask clearly.¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, her face twisted with anger. ¡°Yu Youyao, you¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re really scheming. Do you think this matter is over just because you¡¯ve taken in a servant from the Songtao Courtyard? Dream on. Brother Si is Master¡¯s only son. In the future, I still hope that he can carry on the family line and bring glory to the family. Even if he¡¯s fine, Master will still hold people ountable. Hmph, no matter how much Master likes Yu Youyao, can shepare to his only legitimate son¡­¡±

    Sang Zhi agreed deeply.

    Everyone in the residence knew how much Master valued Fourth Young Master. If this matter was investigated, Eldest Miss would be med.

    ¡°Go and see when Master will return to the residence.¡± Yang Shuwan sneered. Yu Youyao, heh, when Master returns to the residence, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!!

    At this moment, Yu Zongzheng, who Yang Shuwan had been thinking about, returned to the residence anxiously after receiving the news of Yu Shansi¡¯s drowning.

    As soon as he reached the door, he saw Zhao Da wee him.

    ¡°How¡¯s Fourth Young Master?¡± Yu Zongzheng looked anxious and angry. He strode into the residence.

    Zhao Da hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. Fourth Young Master is fine. Fortunately, Eldest Miss arrived in time and used the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill that was originally used to prepare Old Madam¡¯s life, saving Fourth Young Master¡¯s life. In addition, Nanny Xu treated him in time. Eldest Miss ordered someone to invite Imperial Physician Shi over. Just now, he had already treated Fourth Young Master. Not only was Fourth Young Master¡¯s life fine, but his body wasn¡¯t injured at all.¡±

    There was only one meaning between the lines.

    The person who had saved Yu Shansi¡¯s life was Eldest Miss, and the person who treated him was Nanny Xu, who was in front of Eldest Miss. Even the imperial physician had been invited in by Eldest Miss.

    When Yu Zongzheng heard that Yu Shansi was fine, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. As he had walked in too quickly, he had been careless and staggered, almost falling to the ground.

    ¡°Master¡ª¡± Zhao Da reacted quickly and tugged at him.

    Only then did Yu Zongzheng not fall. He couldn¡¯t care less about the fact that he had almost fallen down. ¡°Go to Songtao Courtyard to see Fourth Young Master.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t feel at ease without seeing his precious son¡ª

    Hence, along the way to Songtao Courtyard, Yu Zongzheng heard a servant say¡ª

    ¡°Eldest Miss is really amazing. Fourth Young Master drowned, and First Madam, an adult, was shocked out of her wits. To think that Eldest Miss, a half-grown child, managed to save Fourth Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Even the imperial physician said that Fourth Young Master was only able to live because Eldest Miss had made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill for Old Madam. Fourth Young Master lost consciousness and his life was saved because of this incense pill.¡±

    ¡°Nanny Qin, who was in front of Third Miss, didn¡¯t know how to treat drowning and almost killed Fourth Young Master. It was also Eldest Miss who asked Nanny Xu toe over. Nanny Xu happened to know how to treat him, so Fourth Young Master¡¯s life was not in danger.¡±

    ¡°To think that First Madam keeps saying that she¡¯s a scourge. She keeps saying that Eldest Miss harmed Fourth Young Master and even told Eldest Miss to get lost. How shameless!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss also respects First Madam. Not only did she allow First Madam to scold her, but she also admitted her mistake. She said that she was the one who renovated the Songtao Courtyard. Fourth Master fell into the water, so she can¡¯t absolve herself of the me.¡±

    ¡°What does Fourth Young Master falling into the water have to do with Eldest Miss? Eldest Miss went to school early in the morning, and Songtao Courtyard had a busy moving in day. First Madam, as his mother, didn¡¯t take care of Fourth Young Master. Fourth Young Master is young and is at the age of being naughty. What has it got to do with Eldest Miss?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss is also stupid. She takes all the responsibility. It¡¯s all thanks to Eldest Miss that Fourth Young Master was able to survive today. I¡¯m afraid that even though she was a good person, she won¡¯t be able to get anything good and will be punished¡­¡±

    After listening all the way, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened and he couldn¡¯t help but slow down.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Soft Mouth

    322 Soft Mouth

    As soon as he found out that Si¡¯er had drowned, he was burning with anxiety. He couldn¡¯t help but think that his eldest daughter was in charge of repairing the Songtao Courtyard. Now that Si¡¯er had an ident and his life was in danger, he was furious.

    However, at this moment, after listening to the gossip, he also clearly understood Brother Si¡¯s drowning. He did not even miss many details.

    Yu Shansi was drowning and his life was at stake. As his mother, Madam Yang was a paper tiger. She was useless. Not only did she know how to cry and cause trouble, but she also scolded Yu Youyao and kept ndering her for harming Brother Si.

    Her third daughter was weak and couldn¡¯t help at all. She had even almost let Nanny Qin ruin Si¡¯er¡¯s life.

    His mother was a capable person, but the north courtyard was far away, so she couldn¡¯t rush over immediately.

    On the other hand, it was all thanks to his eldest daughter¡¯s help that Si¡¯er¡¯s life was saved. She had stabilized the situation in Songtao Courtyard and used the life-preparing medicine that she had made for his mother to keep him alive. Not only that, but she had also asked Nanny Xu to treat him, so Si¡¯er was fine.

    Even Imperial Physician Shi said that his eldest daughter had treated him in time!

    Imperial Physician Shi was the previous Imperial Physician. His medical skills were even better than Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s. Even the emperor did not allow him to return to his hometown and told him to retire in the capital.

    For such a capable person to say such words, it was obvious how much he admired his eldest daughter.

    Zhao Da, who was following beside Yu Zongzheng, carefully nced at Eldest Master.

    Eldest Master, who had been anxious and angry just now, now looked much more rxed. He quickly said, ¡°Imperial Physician Shi is still in the Songtao Courtyard. Do you want to visit Fourth Young Master first, or go to Imperial Physician Shi first?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Imperial Physician Shi first.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be toote to visit Brother Si after asking about his situation. Besides, although Imperial Physician Shi had resigned from his position, he was still a respected person. Since he had personallye to visit, it was only right for him to pay him a visit first.

    When Zhao Da heard this, he understood. Eldest Miss¡¯s arrangements and schemes had all worked.

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    This Eldest Miss was really a capable person. Master would definitely take his anger out on her for such a big matter like Fourth Young Master drowning. How could she hide?

    Just now, after he returned to the residence, he wanted to look for Eldest Miss to discuss a countermeasure.

    Unexpectedly, Eldest Miss¡¯s expression was calm. She only asked him to guard the door. When Eldest Master returned, she would immediately ¡°tell the truth¡± about Fourth Young Master falling into the water.

    At that time, he was still assessing the situation!

    Eldest Master thought highly of Fourth Young Master. Even if she had exined this matter clearly, he would still be angry.

    Eldest Miss probably couldn¡¯t escape punishment this time.

    How could he have known that as soon as Master returned to the residence, Eldest Miss would actually arrange for the servants in the residence to put on such a show?

    Stories repeated many times can confuse people¡¯s hearts!

    Everyone said that Eldest Miss had saved Fourth Young Master.

    Eldest Miss had saved Fourth Young Master¡¯s life, so it was a done deal. Eldest Miss did not do anything wrong. She only had to work hard to save Fourth Young Master.

    Also, as her mother, how could Eldest Madam Yang not be a problem?

    Could First Madam Yang¡¯s mouthpare to dozens of mouths in the residence?

    As a mother, she was useless. Not only did she not take good care of her son, but her son had also drowned and she did not do anything at all. She had to rely on her stepdaughter to save her son¡¯s life. If she still said that her stepdaughter was in the wrong, she would really be in trouble.

    Eldest Miss had personally set a trap for Eldest Madam Yang. If Eldest Madam Yang was smart, it was best for her to keep her mouth shut. At most, she would be reprimanded by Master.

    If she was stupid, Master¡¯s anger would not be directed at Eldest Miss, but at Eldest Madam Yang.

    Besides, Old Madam was biased towards Eldest Miss.

    If this wasn¡¯t enough, there was still an Imperial Envoy who admired Eldest Miss very much in the residence. He was still ¡°waiting¡± for Eldest Master to return.

    Imperial Physician Shi was an elder and even the emperor respected him. His every word and action held even more weight in front of Eldest Master than Old Madam.

    It was obvious that the truly powerful people could rely on their intelligence to turn danger into relief no matter what danger they were in.

    These matterspletely turned the situation around without any effort.

    Not only would Eldest Miss not be med for this matter, but she might also be rewarded by Eldest Master.

    Yu Zongzheng went all the way to the side courtyard of Songtao Courtyard.

    Imperial Physician Shi drank the medicinal tea that Eldest Miss Yu had meticulously prepared and ate the snacks in the residence. Unknowingly, he had rested for almost an hour.

    At this moment, when he saw Yu Zongzheng, the old man looked down at the exquisite snacks on the table and suddenly felt that the snacks in his mouth were no longer fragrant.

    What a smart girl. She was indeed diligent.

    Yu Youyao had arranged for him to rest in the residence. He still felt that this girl was thoughtful and much better than her stepmother.

    She wanted him to wait there.

    The old man had been in the pce for most of his life. How could these small schemes not be noticed by him?

    Yu Zongzheng bowed to Imperial Physician Shi to show his respect. Then, he said, ¡°My young son drowned. I¡¯ve troubled you to enter the residence to treat him. Thank you, Lord Shi.¡±

    Forget it. Imperial Physician Shi waved his hand. ¡°Lord Yu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. I¡¯ve made a wasted trip. The Eldest Miss of your residence is also impressive. She used a rare musk medicinal fragrance pill to protect Fourth Young Master¡¯s life. In addition, the nanny beside her is proficient in treating drowning. Fourth Young Master was treated in time and treated properly. Later, in order not to hurt his foundation after drowning, she even did moxibustion for Fourth Young Master. When I came over, Fourth Young Master was only slightly frightened. After taking a few pills and recuperating for two days, he will be alive and kicking. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    After hearing from Zhao Da about how Yao Yao had saved Brother Si, the anger in his heart subsided a little. He felt that Yao Yao could still help a little.

    Later on, he heard the servants talk about the situation all the way.

    The respect they had for his eldest daughter was obvious. At the mention of Madam Yang, it waspletely different.

    At this moment, he was also beginning to feel angry with Madam Yang for being useless. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t take good care of Si¡¯er. Not only did she let Si¡¯er drown, but she also pushed the responsibility to her eldest daughter. Yao Yao was only a half-grown child, and she was her stepdaughter. Madam Yang simply wasn¡¯t worthy of being a mother.

    At this moment, when he heard the respected Imperial Physician Shi praise his eldest daughter openly, Yu Zongzheng felt proud.

    Imperial Physician Shi nced at Yu Zongzheng, then looked down at the exquisitely wrapped gift box.

    Eldest Miss Yu had sent this gift box over.

    Previously, after drinking the medicinal tea that Eldest Miss Yu had sent over, he couldn¡¯t help but ask a few questions.

    Unexpectedly, not long after, a maidservant brought over a box. She said that it was a thank-you gift from Eldest Miss Yu and asked him not to decline it.

    ...

 Chapter 323 - 323 Accepting Someoneâ€™s Goodwill

    323 epting Someone¡¯s Goodwill

    Forget it, he had epted her goodwill. Imperial Physician Shi continued, ¡°Lord Yu has really given birth to a good daughter. No wonder even the Empress Dowager praised her for being clean and honest. Yao Yao is kind-hearted. Her every move today deserves such praise.¡±

    Although his praise was deliberate, it was not an exaggeration.

    Eldest Miss Yu was magnanimous and intelligent.

    Her younger brother was in trouble and his life was at stake. Her stepmother only knew how to be anxious like a crazy woman, but she was still willing to use such a precious musk medicinal fragrance pill to save her younger brother.

    This was benevolence, righteousness, and virtue.

    After he came to treat him, she specially asked him to rest in the side courtyard and ¡°wait¡± for her father to return home.

    This was also part of her n. As long as he confirmed that his younger brother was really fine, even if Yu Zongzheng was very angry, he would lose 70-80% of his anger.

    As for the remaining anger, he was afraid that Eldest Miss Yu had other arrangements.

    This was etiquette, wisdom, and virtue.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s praise for Yu Youyao was really spot-on. The Lantian Jade Pce token was also well-deserved.

    In two years, this Eldest Miss Yu would probably be amazing!

    Why not befriend such a powerful person?

    Yu Zongzheng smiled when he heard this. ¡°My daughter doesn¡¯t deserve such praise from a doctor.¡±

    The two of them chatted politely for a while before the old imperial physician said that he wanted to leave.

    Yu Zongzheng politely sent him out of the residence.

    When he returned to the residence, Yu Zongzheng turned to look at Zhao Da and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yao Yao that Brother Si is fine today. Let¡¯s visit him.¡±

    Zhao Da heaved a sigh of relief.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. There was no one who did things more beautifully than Eldest Miss.

    If it were Eldest Madam Yang, she would probably have pushed him out to take the me for today¡¯s matter. However, Eldest Miss¡¯s slight arrangements turned a bad thing into a good thing.

    Fourth Young Master was fine.

    Eldest Master felt relieved.

    Yu Zongzheng walked all the way to the room in the Songtao Courtyard. When he saw Nanny Liu and Nanny Li guarding the room, he felt relieved.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Eldest Miss?¡± Yu Zongzheng asked Nanny Liu.

    When Nanny Liu saw that there was no anger on Master¡¯s face when he mentioned Eldest Miss, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss has rushed to the Songtao Courtyard and asked Mother Tao to gather all the servants who entered and left the courtyard today. She¡¯s asking Old Madam questions now.¡±

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he understood.

    After Brother Si¡¯s ident, Madam Yang was not in charge and only cared about worrying and panicking. It was inevitable that Songtao Courtyard would fall into chaos. It was her eldest daughter who stabilized the situation and did everything well.

    It was obvious that Yao Yao was doing her best to find out the reason for her younger brother¡¯s ident.

    Yu Zongzheng turned to look at Nanny Li and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s First Madam? Fourth Young Master is still unconscious. As his mother, why isn¡¯t she taking good care of him?¡±

    Eldest Master¡¯s face revealed a hint of anger, and his aura pressed down on Nanny Li until she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°This, First Madam, she¡­¡±

    Nanny Li groaned inwardly.

    How was she supposed to answer this?

    She couldn¡¯t possibly say that First Madam had returned to the main courtyard to wash up and dress up after Fourth Young Master had just entered the gates of hell. As her mother, First Madam still had the mood to wash up and dress up. How inappropriate would that sound in Eldest Master¡¯s ears?

    It was even worse to say she returned to the main courtyard. How could anything in the residencepare to Fourth Young Master, who had just entered the gates of hell?

    Yu Zongzheng looked at this old servant who did not dare to speak. He knew that there was something wrong and was furious. ¡°Tell me honestly.¡±

    Nanny Li knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Madam¡­ Well, it was Eldest Miss who sshed tea on Madam¡¯s face. Madam¡¯s makeup was also smudged, and it¡¯s really an eyesore. She¡¯s worried that Fourth Young Master will be frightened when he wakes upter, so she went back to her room to change her clothes. She¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he was furious again. ¡°In my opinion, this cup of tea didn¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    Brother Si had drowned, and everything that had happened in the Songtao Courtyard had been arranged by Yao Yao, her stepdaughter. Brother Si had also been saved by Yu Youyao, and the imperial physician had also been invited in by her. Now, it was actually Yu Youyao and her mother who were interrogating the servants.

    What was she, Yang Shuwan, doing?

    She still had the cheek to go back and wash up?!

    Nanny Li was dumbfounded. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t figure out why Eldest Master was so angry at Madam when Fourth Young Master had drowned. As Eldest Miss¡¯s stepdaughter, it was disrespectful to ssh tea on her stepmother¡¯s face. Why was Eldest Master reprimanding First Madam?

    What the hell was going on?

    That shouldn¡¯t be the case!

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over and bowed to Eldest Master. ¡°Master, Old Madam and Eldest Miss are questioning the servants in the side courtyard. When Eldest Miss found out that you had returned to the residence, she specially ordered me toe over and let you know. Fourth Young Master¡¯s drowning is no small matter. Do you want to go over and listen?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡±

    He had heard about what happened after Si¡¯er drowned. Until now, he still did not know why Si¡¯er had drowned.

    Si¡¯er was the only legitimate son of the first wife. He was going to inherit the family business and carry on the family line. He would bring glory to his ancestors. If anything happened to Si¡¯er, he had to investigate clearly.

    As soon as Yu Zongzheng entered the side courtyard, Yu Youyao put down her teacup and took a step forward to greet him. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng smiled and said, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve worked hard today. Quick, sit down!¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could sit down, Yang Shuwan received the news and rushed to the side courtyard.

    As soon as she saw Yu Zongzheng, Yang Shuwan pinched her handkerchief and cried, ¡°¡­ Brother Si is still so young. How could he have suffered such a disaster? At that time, Brother Si was sshing around in theke, shouting ¡®Help¡¯, ¡®Mother, save me¡¯, and the water kept pouring into his mouth. He was about to sink into the water when a few old maids jumped into theke and pulled him ashore¡­¡±

    Thinking of her son drowning, Yang Shuwan still felt a lingering fear.

    Yu Zongzheng only knew that Si¡¯er drowned, but he did not know that the process was so dangerous. When he heard this, he was also shocked. His expression, which had just eased up, tensed up again and became ugly again.

    As Yang Shuwan cried, she recounted how she had been unconscious after her son was rescued ashore. How anxious, anxious, afraid, and worried she was¡­

    She already knew how to pretend. At this moment, her lousy pretense was filled with 70% sincerity. She was very pitiful, and she magnified it.

    ...

    Every word and sentence showed that she was heartbroken. Those who heard it would be sad, and those who heard it would cry.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and gently rubbed the incense beads on her wrist. She had to admit that Madam Yang was really good at dealing with Yu Zongzheng, and Yu Zongzheng fell for it.

    However, she did not fall for it!

    As Yu Zongzheng listened, his anger towards Yang Shuwan dissipated a little.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Whatâ€™s Wrong With You?

    324 What¡¯s Wrong With You?

    Parents were pitiful. Even as a father, he was anxious when he heard that his son had drowned. He rushed back to the residence.

    Madam Yang said that she was also a woman. As a mother, it was understandable that something was amiss because she was anxious.

    Who knew!

    As Yang Shuwan spoke, she changed the topic. ¡°Master, you know that Brother Si has always been obedient. How could a fine person suddenly drown? Now, Eldest Miss is in charge of the household, and the Songtao Courtyard was renovated by her. After all, she¡¯s still young, and this is her first time doing this. Perhaps something went wrong identally? Brother Si almost lost his life. You have to stand up for him¡­¡±

    !!

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao picked up her teacup and lowered her head. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly in mockery.

    If it were in the past, when her father heard this, he would probably be furious at her.

    But now¡­

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression changed. He had just picked up the tea in his hand when he couldn¡¯t help but smash it at Yang Shuwan¡¯s feet, causing the fragments to stter.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yang Shuwan screamed and retreated in shock.

    Yu Youyao was also shocked. She quickly stepped forward and knelt in front of her father. ¡°Father, please calm down. It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was kneeling and begging for mercy, Yang Shuwan¡¯s shocked emotions eased. Master¡¯s anger was directed at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao, let¡¯s see how you will end up today.

    Unexpectedly, before she could finish feeling smug, she heard Yu Zongzheng say, ¡°Yao Yao, what are you doing? Get up quickly. I know that it¡¯s all thanks to you today that your fourth brother was able to escape danger. You saved Brother Si¡¯s life. How is it your fault?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was dumbfounded when she heard this, and her mind went nk.

    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?

    Why did she understand every word that Master had said just now, but when they were connected, she did not understand at all?

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly stood up and walked to Yu Youyao¡¯s side, wanting to help her up. ¡°Oh, my good granddaughter, the ground is dirty and hard. Why are you kneeling just like that? You even knocked your knees so hard that they made a loud bang. You don¡¯t know how to feel the pain, but you¡¯ve been a piece of flesh near Grandmother¡¯s body since you were young. Grandmother feels hurt for you. Get up quickly. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it. There¡¯s no reason for family to kneel at the drop of a hat.¡±

    Yu Youyao insisted on not getting up. ¡°Father, please calm down. Don¡¯t let your anger affect your health. Father is kind to me, but I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Yu Youyao insisted on not getting up. ¡°Father, please calm down. Don¡¯t let your anger affect your health. Father is kind to me, but I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger subsided a little, and he softened his tone. ¡°If you have anything to say, stand up and say it. Don¡¯t kneel on the ground for no reason.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was even more dumbfounded. She stood rooted to the ground, not knowing what was going on.

    Logically speaking, Master should have been furious that Yu Youyao had taken the initiative to admit her mistake. He should have taught her a lesson on the spot. Why was this different from what she had expected?

    As she did not know what Yu Youyao was up to, Yang Shuwan did not dare to speak for a moment.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head. ¡°Not long after the pce examination ended, Father was busy at the government office. It was because he trusted me that he let me manage the family. However, I let him down. Not only did I fail to worry for you, but I also caused trouble for you. I caused you to be distracted by family matters and the family was in chaos. How can you be at ease in the court? This is my fault.¡±

    As Yang Shuwan listened, she felt that something was amiss.

    However, Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s already difficult for a half-grown child like you to manage the household. Father knows that you¡¯ve worked hard. If anything, it¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault. What can a child like you do wrong?¡±

    What was wrong with such a pure and filial child?

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No, Master, the person in charge is Yu Youyao. How did it be my fault? Master, you can¡¯t wrong me¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± When Yu Zongzheng heard her words, he was furious. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re the mistress of the household and can¡¯t even manage the family well, why would I let a half-grown child like Yao Yao manage the family? Go out and ask around. Which young mistress in the capital is in charge of the household at such a young age? Poor Yao Yao. She¡¯s only half-grown, but she already has to share the burden of her elders. As her stepmother, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate her kindness or reflect on yourself. You can¡¯t bear such a heavy responsibility. How dare you criticize Yao Yao? Where did you get your face from?¡±

    Yang Shuwan was dumbfounded. ¡°Master, Brother Si¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she heard Yu Youyao say in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m extremely grateful that you understand me. However, no matter what, it¡¯s because you trust me that you asked me to clean up the Songtao Courtyard and help Fourth Brother move into the courtyard. Fourth Brother drowned on the first day of moving and almost had an ident. There must be something wrong. As the eldest sister, I can¡¯t absolve myself of the me. This is my second mistake.¡±

    At the mention of Brother Si, Master would be angry!

    Yang Shuwan looked at Yu Youyao smugly.

    Unexpectedly, not only was Yu Zongzheng not angry, but he even said, ¡°I already know that your fourth brother¡¯s drowning has nothing to do with you. Back then, you were worried that you were young and might be negligent, so you suggested letting your mother handle it.¡±

    Yang Shuwan opened her mouth in shock. Her ears were filled with Yu Zongzheng¡¯s dignified and loving voice.

    ¡°Previously, I felt that you were doing things appropriately, but after thinking about it carefully today, I also feel that you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. You can be said to be extremely kind and filial. Firstly, you¡¯re taking into ount your stepmother¡¯s dignity. Secondly, you¡¯re also taking into ount Brother Si¡¯s feelings. Thirdly, you¡¯re thinking about Brother Si in every situation, and it¡¯s also because of your rtionship with him.¡±

    Hearing this, Yang Shuwan felt as if she had been struck by lightning.

    Not only was Yu Youyao not at fault at all, but she had also made a contribution?

    What was wrong with Master?

    Could it be that he had really been bewitched by Yu Youyao?!

    ¡°You¡¯ve done everything you can. Since this courtyard is in your mother¡¯s hands, it¡¯s your mother¡¯s fault. After all, you went to school early this morning. Your mother is in charge of the matters in the Songtao Courtyard.¡±

    Even if there was someone at fault, it was Yang Shuwan, her mother, who was at fault.

    Yu Youyao was pure, filial, and kind. What could be wrong with that?

    Yang Shuwan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said shrilly, ¡°Master, it¡¯s clearly Yu Youyao¡¯s fault that Brother Si drowned. Why is it my fault when ites to Master? Brother Si came out from my stomach. As his mother, how can I harm him? Did Yu Youyao do something in front of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 325 - 325 Whereâ€™s Your Face?

    325 Where¡¯s Your Face?

    Seeing her sour expression, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but re up. ¡°Yang Shuwan, where¡¯s your face? As a mother, you didn¡¯t keep an eye on Brother Si, causing him to drown. If this isn¡¯t your fault, then whose fault is it? You still have the cheek to me Yao Yao. You keep saying that it¡¯s her fault. Do you know that if Yao Yao hadn¡¯t saved Brother Si¡¯s life, if anything had happened to him, you would have already received the divorce letter and returned to the Yang family.¡±

    He shouldn¡¯t have married Yang Shuwan, the daughter of a concubine.

    If it weren¡¯t for Si¡¯er, he would have written a divorce letter and asked Madam Yang to leave.

    ¡°M-Master, you¡­¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp and she fell to the ground. She looked at the servants in the courtyard and her hands and feet turned cold. Her mind was in a mess.

    When Yu Youyao saw this, she quickly said, ¡°Father, Mother is worried about her younger brother and is a kind mother. You can¡¯t me Mother for Fourth Brother¡¯s drowning. As the eldest sister, it¡¯s my duty to help Mother raise her younger brother.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Your mother treats you with malicious intent and doesn¡¯t have the slightest heart of a loving mother. Yet, you still want to speak up for her!¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head, feeling a little sad. ¡°Father, it¡¯s also my fault as an eldest sister that Fourth Brother fell into the water today. I didn¡¯t teach him the principle that a gentleman shouldn¡¯t stand under a dangerous wall. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t know about the danger and went to theke. It¡¯s my third mistake.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°You, you unlucky child. You admit all your mistakes. Could it be that your mother had scolded you silly just now? Your mother said that you harmed Brother Si. Do you really think that you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned by the scolding. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Mother was worried about Fourth Brother¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu was about to die of anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it? Your mother treats Brother Si like her own. She doesn¡¯t evene to my courtyard often. Even I, her grandmother, don¡¯t see her often. As her eldest sister, how can you get close to her?¡±

    Yu Youyao bit her lip. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu interrupted her. ¡°What does Brother Si¡¯s drowning have to do with you? Kneel down and apologize. You saved Brother Si¡¯s life today. How can there be a better sister than you¡­¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard this, she trembled and did not dare to speak anymore.

    Yu Youyao was indeed a monster.

    Yu Zongzheng was confused. He was determined that Yu Youyao was a good person. Whatever Yu Youyao said was right, and everything she said was wrong.

    Seeing his daughter kneeling on the ground with a guilty expression, Yu Zongzheng also said, ¡°Your grandmother is right. Although you were the one who advocated the renovation of the Songtao Courtyard, Zhao Da also helped. You reported everything that happened inside to me, and you did your best. Father knows that you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked guilty and lowered her head without saying anything.

    Yu Zongzheng took a step forward and bent down to help his eldest daughter up. He patted her shoulder and said gently, ¡°I know that you¡¯re a good sister. Brother Si drowned, and his fate was unknown. It was you, as his eldest sister, who stepped forward and saved Brother Si¡¯s life. You cared about the close rtionship with your brother, and I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and you¡¯re the one who stood up to help manage the family matters and share the burdens of the elders. You¡¯re pure and filial, showing the demeanor of our Yu Zong.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng looked at his daughter and said word by word, ¡°Yao Yao, not only are you not in the wrong, but you¡¯ve also contributed.¡±

    At this point, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s admiration for his eldest daughter deepened. At such a young age, she was responsible. She was a person with morals, and she did things in a methodical manner.

    As a woman, she wanted to stabilize the family.

    If he was a man, he would also be a great talent in ruling the country and bringing peace to the world.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s voice was filled with warmth. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but she still lowered her head. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Father!¡±

    With that, Yu Youyao turned around and wiped the tears from her eyes.

    These tears were for Yu Youyao, who had been ignorantly anticipating her father¡¯s love, for her dead mother, and for older Yu Youyao, who had died tragically in her nightmare.

    As for her¡ª

    Father, do you know that the human heart can¡¯t be hurt?

    Yu Zongzheng changed the topic. ¡°What did you ask just now? Why did your fourth brother suddenly drown? I remember that a fence was built by theke.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little hesitant, so Old Madam Yu pulled her granddaughter to sit beside her and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. After all, it¡¯s a matter of the main courtyard. Otherwise, others will think that Yao Yao, a stepdaughter, is in charge of her Mother¡¯s affairs.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face darkened, and he could tell that something was amiss with Yang Shuwan.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she screamed, ¡°Old Madam, what do you mean? Brother Si drowned in Songtao Courtyard. How did it involve the main courtyard? I¡¯m Brother Si¡¯s mother. How could I harm him¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m afraid Mother usually indulges you too much, so much so that you don¡¯t know the rules. How can you interrupt when the elders are talking!¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face fell.

    Old Madam Yu did not even look at her. She said to Yu Zongzheng, ¡°After Brother Si drowned, Yao Yao ordered someone to invite Carpenter Zhao to take a look. Listen to what he has to say.¡±

    At this moment, Carpenter Zhao walked out of the crowd and knelt on the ground. ¡°The wooden railing is also new. It will take a day or two to be fixed. Eldest Miss has repeatedly instructed me to be more careful. Therefore, early this morning, I went to check again and even asked First Madam about this matter. She asked Fourth Young Master to try his best not to go to theke to y. Even if he does, he has to follow a servant who knows how to swim.¡±

    Actually, the truth was that a part of the wooden fence in Songtao Courtyard had loosened. He guessed that it was made for someone, so he looked for Eldest Miss to make a decision.

    When Eldest Miss heard this, she instructed him to keep this matter a secret and pretend that he did not know anything.

    Moreover, she instructed him to avoid the main point and not say much about the wooden railing being loose. He was instructed to say that the wooden railing was newly repaired.

    As a result, he no longer had anything to do with this matter. It was Eldest Madam Yang¡¯s fault for not taking care of it well.

    However, this was also the truth.

    Eldest Madam Yang should have detained Fourth Young Master and not let him go to theke.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was extremely cold. She gently lifted the lid of the tea and brought it to her lips. The tea was still hot for her tongue, so she was not as prepared as her cousin.

    Yu Shansi¡¯s drowning was directed at her.

    The wooden railing was loosened. Carpenter Zhao was involved here, so wasn¡¯t it also because she wasn¡¯t doing her job well? It wouldn¡¯t do her any good to expose it. After all, the servants in the residence wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to harm their master.

    In this way, she was the biggest suspect.

    She was confident that she could escape unscathed, but if that happened, Yu Shansi would be harmed. Someone would definitely have to step in to take the me. Only then would this matter be over, and she would also harm Carpenter Zhao and his son.

 Chapter 326 - 326 Slave Who Betrayed His Lord

    326 ve Who Betrayed His Lord

    Carpenter Zhao and his son had originally been working steadily, but this time, they had been implicated by her.

    The best way was to avoid the main point.

    But!

    Just because they avoided responsibility didn¡¯t mean that this matter could be let go.

    Yu Zongzheng was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°Madam Yang, tell me, was what Carpenter Zhao said the truth!¡±

    It was really Yang Shuwan¡¯s fault that Brother Si had drowned. No wonder Yao Yao hadn¡¯t dared to ask just now, for fear of offending her mother.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp. ¡°Master, Master, it¡¯s not like that. Carpenter Zhao did say that. I also instructed Mo Cai, who serves Brother Si, and a few old maids to keep a close eye on Brother Si. How would I know¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan was like this, but little did she know that others were the same. The corners of Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and her fingers gently rubbed the wooden rhinoceros incense beads on her wrist.

    The show was about to begin!

    At this moment, a woman rushed out of the crowd and knelt on the ground with a thud. She kept kowtowing to Yu Zongzheng. As she kowtowed, she said, ¡°Master, I have something to say¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng took a closer look and recognized that this woman was Yu Shansi¡¯s nanny, Madam Mo. Out of consideration for their rtionship, he asked, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Auntie Mo¡¯s cries were shrill. ¡°Master, please investigate. Fourth Young Master heard from the servants that theke was beautifully repaired and had a lot of brocade fish. When Fourth Young Master heard this, he insisted on going to theke to y. At that time, the Songtao Courtyard was busy. A few of Fourth Young Master¡¯s old maids were called over to help. Mo Cai couldn¡¯t stop them alone, so he could only follow them.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned and red at Madam Yang.

    One look at the servants standing in the courtyard and one could tell that half of the servants in the residence were already in the Songtao Courtyard when they moved today. It was really a huge game of chess.

    They were already here, but they still did not have enough manpower. They actually had to send the people around Brother Si to help.

    They were simply useless!

    Mother Mo cried, ¡°¡­ Who knew that the fence was not strong enough? Fourth Young Master fell into theke. In order to save Fourth Young Master, Mo Cai also jumped into theke himself. However, Fourth Young Master was sshing around in theke. Mo Cai was small and weak, so he couldn¡¯t save Fourth Young Master for a moment. He almost drowned and is still lying in the house. Many people in the residence know about this¡­¡±

    Fourth Young Master had drowned, and the entire residence was in chaos.

    In order to save Fourth Young Master, he had almost sacrificed himself. It was actually a thankless task and he had even attracted hatred.

    After that, First Madam actually ignored Mo Cai and even pped her. She said that if anything happened to Fourth Young Master, she would definitely not let Ah Cai off.

    Hearing that Mo Cai had almost gotten into an ident due to his loyalty, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger eased a little, but he was still angry.

    ¡°First Madam has already instructed us to keep an eye on Fourth Young Master and not let him go to theke. As a servant, how can Mo Cai let Brother Si do as he pleases?!¡±

    Brother Si was young and sensible. If Mo Cai really tried his best to stop him, why wasn¡¯t he stopped?

    When Auntie Mo heard this, she hurriedly kowtowed. ¡°Master, she couldn¡¯t stop Mo Cai. Master, you might not know this, but Fourth Young Master has been spoiled by First Madam since he was young. He has gone wild¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Yang Shuwan suddenly interrupted Mother Mo. ¡°Everyone in the family knows that Fourth Young Master is obedient and sensible. You¡­¡± She held Mother Mo with trembling hands, her face filled with disbelief. ¡°You actually ndered Brother Si to absolve Mo Cai. You¡­¡±

    Mother Mo kept shaking her head. ¡°No, no, I¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan interrupted her and rushed to Mother Mo. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°Although it was Mo Cai who didn¡¯t take good care of Si¡¯er when he fell into the water, Mo Cai¡¯s loyalty to save his master would reduce his sin. Not to mention that Mo Cai has served Si¡¯er for many years, even if he doesn¡¯t make any contributions, he has worked hard. If Master takes into ount his rtionship with Mo Cai in the residence for many years, he won¡¯t me him. You don¡¯t have to nder Si¡¯er just to absolve Mo Cai¡­¡±

    In other words, if Mother Mo changed her words, she would not pursue Mo Cai¡¯s responsibility.

    Auntie Mo was not stupid, so she naturally understood what First Madam meant. She had risked offending First Madam to stand up for Mo Cai because she was worried that Master would me Mo Cai.

    But!

    At the thought of Mother Yang, Zhou Yongchang, and the dead Mu Jin¡­

    Then, she recalled that when Fourth Young Master was drowning, Eldest Madam Yang had stared at her fiercely and said that if anything happened to Fourth Young Master, she would definitely not let Mo Cai off easily¡­

    Also, Master med First Madam for not taking care of Fourth Young Master, but First Madam kept saying that she had instructed Fourth Young Master¡¯s servants and pushed all the me to Mo Cai¡­

    Could she believe First Madam¡¯s words?

    Auntie Mo gritted her teeth and kowtowed. ¡°Master, everything I said is true. I don¡¯t dare to lie to you. Fourth Young Master has really been spoiled by First Madam. He doesn¡¯t learn well from the teacher and often gets beaten up by him. When Fourth Young Master is angry, he beats and scolds Ah Cai. Poor Ah Cai, he often gets punched and kicked by Fourth Young Master¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan knelt on the ground with a thud and said in a sad voice, ¡°Master, my son fell into the water today and walked into the gates of hell. But¡­¡± She gritted her teeth and red at Mother Mo. ¡°This old woman actually ndered my son. My son¡¯s life is hard. Master, please help him.¡±

    Back then, she had also taken a fancy to Mother Mo¡¯s honesty, which was why she had chosen her to be Brother Si¡¯s nanny. All these years, she had controlled Mother Mo¡¯s family tightly.

    Unexpectedly, this unruly servant actually dared to betray her master!

    Ha, she was stupid too.

    All these years, under her deliberate arrangements, Brother Si¡¯s obedient and intelligent image had long been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts.

    Brother Si was Master¡¯s son. How could a father not trust his son?

    Auntie Mo kowtowed. ¡°Master, Master, I don¡¯t dare to lie to you. Fourth Young Master is ignorant and ipetent. His daily homework is also written by Ah Cai¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Zongzheng was already furious. He suddenly mmed the table and pointed at Mother Mo. ¡°You wicked servant, you¡¯re really bold. In order to absolve your son of his guilt, you actually ndered your master. How hateful.¡±

    He had raised Brother Si. How could he not know what kind of person he was?!

    It was a pity that this old woman dared to nder Brother Si like this.

    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t dare to lie to you¡­¡± Mother Mo¡¯s head kept banging on the ground. In just a few moments, her forehead was swollen.

    ¡°You dog ve, shut up!¡± Yang Shuwan rushed forward and pped Mother Mo¡¯s face, causing her face to tilt and her body to fall to the ground.

 Chapter 327 - 327 Even the Heavens Canâ€™t Save Her

    327 Even the Heavens Can¡¯t Save Her

    ¡°Brother Si has been drinking your milk since he was young. On ount of this, I¡¯ve always treated you well. Not only did I let your son, Mo Cai, serve Brother Si, but I also let him go to school with him. He can read and write, and Brother Si treats you very well as a nanny. Why are you treating him like this? He¡¯s still a child¡­¡±

    In the courtyard, only Yang Shuwan¡¯s tearful voice could be heard.

    Old Madam Yu was not a fool, so she naturally could tell that something was amiss.

    After Madam Xie passed away, she fell seriously ill and her health had not been good since. Madam Yang was in charge of everything in the residence.

    !!

    It wasn¡¯t until the matter of Madam Yang embezzling Madam Xie¡¯s dowry that she forced herself to perk up and take over therge dowry that Madam Xie had left behind.

    However, in this way, her health was deteriorating, and she did not have the energy to care about the other descendants in the residence.

    Madam Yang was keeping a close eye on Yu Shansi and she did not want her grandmother to interfere in his upbringing.

    In order to prevent Madam Yang from using this to cause trouble, she simply let go.

    She thought that since Madam Yang was Yu Shansi¡¯s mother, she would not harm him.

    Furthermore, she saw that Yu Jianjia was young and well-mannered. Yu Shansi was also Eldest Son¡¯s only son. The Eldest Son would have a sister to take care of him, so nothing would go wrong.

    Who knew that Yu Shansi¡¯s fall into the water today would also expose something else?

    Yu Youyao frowned slightly, her green sparrow hair revealed a hint of oppression. She watched Madam Yang act quietly, her eyes filled with coldness.

    So what if she was good at acting?

    If her brain wasn¡¯t good, even the heavens wouldn¡¯t be able to save her.

    Yu Zongzheng was flustered and exasperated. He suddenly stood up and pointed at Mother Mo. He was furious. ¡°Someone, pull this dog servant down¡­¡±

    Mother Mo kept kowtowing and crying. ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent. Master, please show mercy¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan pinched her handkerchief to hide the cold smile on her lips. How dare a mere dog ve fight with her? She was really courting death.

    Seeing that the show was almost over, Yu Youyao was very satisfied. She nced at Yang Shuwan and said slowly, ¡°Father, wait.¡±

    The smile on Yang Shuwan¡¯s lips gradually froze. She suddenly looked at Yu Youyao, her eyes filled with surprise.

    This little b*tch had always been very cunning. What did she want?

    In his anger, Yu Zongzheng turned to look at his eldest daughter. ¡°Yao Yao, do you have anything to say?¡±

    After being angry, he calmed down. He wasn¡¯t proficient in the internal affairs of the residence. He still had to ask Yao Yao for her opinion on how to deal with this matter. That way, it would be more appropriate.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Madam Mo is Fourth Brother¡¯s nanny, and Mo Cai is Fourth Brother¡¯s servant. The two of them have served the residence for many years and are also loyal. Now that they suddenly ndered Fourth Brother in public, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be exposed. It¡¯s not appropriate at all. In case someone gossipster, we have to investigate clearly. It can also show that the Yu Residence is magnanimous.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Master¡­¡±

    However, Yu Zongzheng felt that it made sense. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re right. I was too rash. Although your fourth brother is young, it¡¯ll be detrimental to his reputation if Mother Mo nders him. Moreover, Mother Mo is your fourth brother¡¯s nanny, so it¡¯s good that she¡¯s nurtured him. If we deal with Mother Mo like this for no reason, it¡¯ll inevitably cause gossip.¡± In the future, if Brother Si embarked on an official career, it would be inevitable that people would talk about such an unclear matter. It was still his eldest daughter who had thought it through, so he asked, ¡°Yao Yao, what do you think?¡±

    Damn it!

    Yang Shuwan was shocked. ¡°Master, since Mother Mo is from the main courtyard and this concerns Brother Si, as her mother, I naturally can¡¯t stay out of it. This matter¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t even manage the servants in your own courtyard well, causing a mess in the house. Don¡¯t interfere in Brother Si¡¯s matters.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°Mother is right. It¡¯s best to let Yao Yao handle it.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m Brother Si¡¯s mother. You¡­¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp. She already knew that it was over.

    Yu Youyao nced at her indifferently and said, ¡°Fourth Brother was drowning. Although it¡¯s wrong for Mo Cai to not stop him, he¡¯s still loyal to his master and has contributed a lot. Auntie Mo has helped Fourth Brother, so it can be offset by today¡¯s merit. So, sending the two of them to the manor can be considered due to their master-servant rtionship. However¡­¡± She paused slightly and looked up at the servants in the courtyard. ¡°The others who serve Fourth Brother and left their master¡¯s side without permission have betrayed their master. Each of them will be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle and thrown out of the residence. Whether they live or die, it¡¯ll¡­¡± At this point, she paused slightly and enunciated every word, revealing a bone-chilling coldness. ¡°Be up to the heavens!¡±

    After saying that, Yu Youyao picked up her tea casually and slowly sipped on it. Her attitude was casual, as if just a word from her had decided the lives of more than ten people¡ª

    It wasn¡¯t like her!

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head to look at her granddaughter, but she smiled.

    Although Madam Yang was a narrow-minded person, she still had a way of manipting people. The people in front of Yu Shansi were all people she trusted. Even if she asked, she might not be able to get anything out of them.

    After the 30 strokes, half of their lives were gone. If they were thrown out of the residence, they would probably not be able to survive without treatment.

    However, a servant who had betrayed his master was an existence that would be scorned at wherever he went. How could he survive?

    Smart people never had to drag things out. They often hit the nail on the head.

    During this period of time, she had really not taught her the ¡°mind games¡± for nothing.

    Yao Yao had grasped the human heart perfectly.

    Just as Yu Youyao swallowed the tea, more than ten servants rushed out and knelt on the ground, begging for mercy.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, please show mercy. We didn¡¯t mean to leave Fourth Young Master¡¯s side. It was Fourth Young Master who insisted on going to take a look when he heard that theke was repaired well. We tried our best to stop him, but he refused to listen. He even threatened us with First Madam, saying that if anyone dared to stop him, he would be pped and sold out of the residence. First Madam doted on Fourth Young Master. All these years, because of Fourth Young Master, she has dealt with many servants¡­¡±

    It was obvious that Fourth Young Master had drowned because he was too naughty.

    As servants, how could they win over their master?

    They weren¡¯t the ones in the wrong. Why should they lose their lives?

    Eldest Miss was kind-hearted and had always been clear about rewards and punishments. On ount of their rtionship, she had saved Mother Mo¡¯s life. As long as they confessed the truth, Eldest Miss would definitely spare their lives.

    ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up¡­¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Yu Youyao as if she had seen a ghost.

    The people in front of Brother Si were all her most trusted aides. Now, they had actually betrayed her because of Yu Youyao¡¯s words.

    How was that possible?

 Chapter 328 - 328 You Stupid Woman!

    328 You Stupid Woman!

    No matter how stupid Yu Zongzheng was, he knew that what Mother Mo had said just now was probably not groundless.

    The only son he had high hopes for was probably not as smart and motivated as he thought.

    Anger rushed to his head, but Yu Zongzheng suppressed it and stared at the servants on the ground. ¡°What exactly is going on? Tell me honestly word by word. If you dare to lie at all, you¡¯ll be charged for betraying your master.¡±

    ¡°Master, please spare us. We¡¯ll talk, we¡¯ll talk¡­¡± Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s servants would be beaten and thrown into the government office to be exiled.

    !!

    There was no need to interrogate them about what happened next. Everyone obediently confessed everything that Yu Shansi had done in the past.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved slightly, revealing a hint of warmth.

    Zhao Da was her father¡¯s trusted aide and was deeply trusted by him. Therefore, after Yu Shansi drowned, she first sent someone to inform Zhao Da.

    After her father returned to the residence, he ¡°reported truthfully¡± about what had happened in General Zhao¡¯s residence. He expressed that Fourth Young Master had been saved by Eldest Miss, so it was easier to gain her father¡¯s trust.

    Next, the servants she had arranged appeared.

    Everyone in the residence said that Eldest Miss had stepped forward when Fourth Young Master¡¯s life was in danger and saved his life. As his mother, Madam Yang was not able to do anything and almost lost Fourth Young Master¡¯s life.

    It had nted a seed of dissatisfaction with Madam Yang in Yu Zongzheng¡¯s heart.

    Next, it was the imperial physician¡¯s turn.

    No matter what outsiders said, it was nothingpared to what Yu Zongzheng had personally heard from the imperial physician. After Yu Shansi drowned, he was saved by Eldest Miss and was fine.

    After going through so manyyers, Yu Zongzheng firmly believed that his eldest daughter had saved his precious son.

    All that was left in his heart was his dissatisfaction with Madam Yang, which had been nted by Yu Youyao.

    And this seed of dissatisfaction broke out of the ground just as Madam Yang was about to ssh the dirty water of Yu Shansi drowning on her.

    Then, she did not refute. Instead, she knelt on the ground and retreated. When she admitted her mistake, she created a surge of anger directed at Yang Shuwan.

    She had stepped forward when Madam Yang¡¯s son¡¯s life was in danger and tried her best to treat him. After that, she was even willing to reflect on herself and admit her mistake.

    As a mother, she did not do anything at all when her son¡¯s life was in danger. Not only did she almost cause him to lose his life, but she also did not reflect on herself after that. She even pushed the responsibility to the person who had saved her son.

    Everyone knew who was right and who was wrong.

    In this round, Yang Shuwan was acting, and she was scheming against the hearts of the people. Ever since Yu Zongzheng stepped into the Yu Residence, she had been leading Yu Zongzheng by the nose.

    She had calcted Yu Zongzheng¡¯s heart from the beginning.

    After that, she pushed the boat and pushed Carpenter Zhao out. Carpenter Zhao did not mention that the wooden railing had been damaged. He only said that the wooden railing was not tightly repaired. He even reminded Madam Yang to keep an eye on Yu Shansi.

    In this way, Yu Shansi could not me anyone else for falling into the water. It was Madam Yang who did not take good care of him.

    In order to shirk her responsibilities, Madam Yang naturally implicated Yu Shansi¡¯s servants.

    However, everyone in the residence knew that Yu Shansi was Eldest Master¡¯s jewel. No one could bear the me if Yu Shansi drowned.

    Mother Mo had a long-standing grudge against Madam Yang. For the sake of her son, she could only take the risk to use Yu Shansi.

    She was betting that Old Madam and Eldest Miss would reward and punish them clearly, so that they could still live. After all, Mu Jin would only die, while Mother Yang and Steward Zhou could still live.

    In this round, she had calcted the hearts of the people and Mother Mo¡¯s love for her son.

    Her treatment of Mother Mo was clear, showing her benevolence.

    Dealing with the servants who served Yu Shansi was also considered to be a win-win situation.

    They felt that Eldest Miss was clear about rewards and punishments and was kind-hearted. If even Mother Mo could survive, they would be able to live if they confessed the truth.

    This was the art of the mind games.

    Just because Yu Shansi was her father¡¯s only son, Yang Shuwan thought that she could seed in the residence.

    Little did she know that water could carry a boat, but it could also overturn it.

    In the past, no matter how much Yang Shuwan caused trouble, although her father was annoyed and her grandmother hated her, she was still tolerated because she had given birth to a legitimate son.

    After all, Madam Yang was Yu Shansi¡¯s mother.

    But!

    If her father found out that the son she had high hopes for had actually been raised so badly by Madam Yang and that he had been kept in the dark for many years¡­

    This monstrous anger was not something Madam Yang could withstand.

    ¡°¡­ First Madam dotes on Fourth Young Master. Fourth Young Master doesn¡¯t like to study, so First Madam spent money to bribe Master Li not to tell Master about Fourth Young Master. In order to prevent Master from suspecting him, Fourth Young Master¡¯s homework was done in advance and then taken to Master. Even his memorization was taught by Mo Cai word by word after he learned it. As time passed, Master was less worried and wouldn¡¯t often review Fourth Young Master¡¯s homework¡­¡±

    All of them were afraid that they would fall behind, so they exined at once.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened.

    Yu Zongzheng was even more dizzy. At the thought that the only son he had high hopes for had actually been raised into a piece of trash by Madam Yang, he was extremely furious. His strong body could not take it anymore and he staggered back a step, almost losing his bnce and falling to the ground on the spot, barely holding onto the table behind him.

    ¡°Fourth Young Master has a bad temper. Although Master Li has received First Madam¡¯s money, he¡¯s a pedantic and noble person. Fourth Young Master doesn¡¯t learn well and is often beaten and punished. When Fourth Young Master is angry, he doesn¡¯t dare to cause trouble with the Master, so he often hits Mo Cai to vent his anger. Mo Cai often has injuries on his body. If Master doesn¡¯t believe me, you can call Mo Cai over and take off his clothes¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng stared at Yang Shuwan fiercely, as if he wanted to eat her.

    ¡°Shut up, you dog ves. How dare you spout nonsense¡­¡± Yang Shuwan was so frightened that her face turned pale, and her thin figure trembled. ¡°Brother Si is just young and insensible¡­¡±

    She had originally nned to find a reason to push Mother Mo and her son out when Si¡¯er was a little older and push all the me to them.

    However, she had never expected that Yu Youyao, that b*tch, would actually provoke Mother Mo to bite her. Even the servants who served Brother Si jumped out to bite her.

    ¡°The people serving Fourth Young Master were personally arranged by First Madam. The servants in the main courtyard are not allowed to approach the side courtyard where Fourth Young Master lives without permission¡­¡±

    ¡°You stupid woman!!¡± Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. In his anger, he suddenly stepped forward, raised his leg, and kicked Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yang Shuwan clutched her chest and screamed, ¡°Master, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned and nced at the servants in the courtyard. ¡°Keep your mouths shut. All of you can leave!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 329 - 329 How Dare You!

    329 How Dare You!

    Eldest Master was so angry that all the servants in the side courtyard were trembling in fear. After hearing Old Madam¡¯s words, they felt as if they had been pardoned and left the courtyard like fishes with bait.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stay any longer. She stood up and bowed. ¡°Grandmother, Father, there are still some matters in the Songtao Courtyard. I¡¯ll go down and make arrangements.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interfere in the matters between the elders.

    Old Madam Yu looked exhausted and waved her hand. ¡°Go!¡±

    !!

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    With that, she turned around and left the side courtyard. She called an old maid over and instructed, ¡°Lock up Teacher Li and the people who serve Fourth Young Master in the woodshed and punish them. Fourth Young Master¡¯s courtyard can¡¯t be without people serving him. Get Nanny Liu to transfer a few experienced and capable people from the north courtyard to take care of Fourth Young Master¡¯s daily life for the time being. Fill up theke in the Songtao Courtyard¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao arranged everything in the Songtao Courtyard and left.

    After walking for a while, Chun Xiao realized that this was not the way to the Jade Courtyard. ¡°Young Miss, aren¡¯t you going back to the Jade Courtyard?¡±

    Yu Youyao narrowed her eyes and the corners of her lips curled up slightly. ¡°I have to return to the Jade Courtyard, but before I do, I have to go somewhere first.¡±

    Chun Xiao subconsciously asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Langhai courtyard.¡±

    Chun Xiao was stunned. ¡°Young Miss, you have never been to that courtyard! Why are you suddenly going over?¡±

    Yu Youyao stroked the incense beads on her wrist. ¡°I think Third Sister is waiting for news from the Songtao Courtyard. As the eldest sister, how can I make her wait long?¡±

    After Yu Youyao left, only Old Madam Yu, Yu Zongzheng, and Madam Yang were left in the Songtao Courtyard.

    Yu Zongzheng no longer had any scruples. His eyes were red as he red at Yang Shuwan. ¡°Yang Shuwan, how dare you? Brother Si is my only son. In the future, he will have to take the path of a schr and bring honor to his ancestors. How dare you¡­¡±

    He had been inferior to his second brother since he was young. After the Yu family declined, he had entered the court with his second brother and needed money to settle everything. His mother had asked him to marry Madam Xie because she thought that his future was not as bright as his second brother¡¯s. She was worried that his second brother would marry a merchant girl and hinder his future, so she had sacrificed him.

    He was indignant, so he had made a mistake regarding Yang Shuwan.

    Brother Si had been smart and motivated since he was young. He had the intention to nurture him well. He couldn¡¯t be inferior to Second Brother.

    However, he had never expected that this stupid woman, Madam Yang, would actually spoil his son!

    Yang Shuwan clutched her chest, her face turning pale from the pain. Even her forehead was covered in sweat. As she cried miserably, she admitted her mistake. ¡°Master, I was wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again. Please forgive me this time. Brother Si is still young and insensible. It¡¯s not toote to teach him well when he moves into the courtyard. Master, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yu Zongzheng roared in exasperation, his body trembling uncontrobly. ¡°You b*tch. I was blind back then to have married you despite Mother¡¯s objections. Mother was right. You¡¯re just a shameless b*tch.¡±

    As the saying went, one would grow old with the same habits picked up at three years old.

    Three years old was the key to a child¡¯s temperament and upbringing. Therefore, wealthy families would enlighten a child that was three years old, teaching him rules, logic, and how to read and write.

    If he developed a good temperament, he would be able to achieve twice the results with half the effort in his studies.

    Yu Shansi had been raised badly. It would take a lot of time to teach him again, and he was already much behind his peers.

    If he couldn¡¯t be educated, his life would probably be over.

    Yang Shuwan felt as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at Yu Zongzheng in disbelief. ¡°Master, how could you treat me like this? Back then, you were the one who said that if you married me officially, you would treat me well for the rest of your life¡­ If I had known earlier, I would have hung my neck and diedpletely after being saved from theke that day¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had always felt guilty towards her because he had humiliated her in her room back then. Furthermore, because she had thrown herself into theke and almost lost her life, he had confirmed her sincerity.

    All these years, Yu Zongzheng had doted on her so much.

    Yang Shuwan had originally thought that if she mentioned the past, Yu Zongzheng wouldn¡¯t be so heartless to her.

    But!

    With a bang, Old Madam Yu mmed the table and said angrily, ¡°Madam Yang, shut up. How did you enter the Yu Residence back then? Do you really think that I, an old woman, don¡¯t know anything?¡±

    Yang Shuwan held her breath and forced herself to maintain her expression. ¡°Old Madam, what are you saying? Back then, when my Sister was nine months pregnant, she identally slipped and fell. She gave birth prematurely and had a difficult delivery. She risked my life to give birth to a daughter, so her body was damaged and she couldn¡¯t even survive her confinement. Everyone knows this.¡±

    Old Madam Yu stared at her. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. Even though you¡¯ve done something wrong, you can still keep a straight face and speak so glibly.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her body trembled slightly. What did the old woman mean? Why did she suddenly mention Madam Xie¡¯s death?

    Yu Zongzheng also frowned. ¡°Mother, why are you bringing this up?¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned fierce. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been tolerating you because you¡¯re Brother Si¡¯s mother. However, firstly, you can¡¯t manage the house, secondly, you can¡¯t raise your children, and thirdly, you can¡¯t keep to yourself. You¡¯re always causing trouble. Fourth Sister and Fourth Brother have all been spoiled by you. How can I continue to tolerate you?!¡±

    Yu Shansi was drowning, so Yao Yao did her best to save him.

    However, as a mother, not only was Madam Yang not grateful at all, but she also scolded Yao Yao for being a scourge and ndered her for harming Yu Shansi. She also hated her to the core.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yao Yao had grown up and made arrangements in the residence to control the situation, Eldest Son¡¯s anger today would have been directed at her.

    She was getting on in years. Although her health had improved a little, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able tost for more than a few years. In the future, even if Yao Yao got married, she would still have to rely on her maiden family topletely establish herself in her husband¡¯s family.

    If she was despised by her father, Yao Yao would have no way out. How could her future be good?

    Since Madam Yang was so unbearable to be a mother, there were some things that should be settled.

    Madam Yang¡¯s unbearable behavior made Eldest Sonpletely see her clearly and hate her. In the future, there would be fewer incidents in the residence, and she wouldn¡¯t cause problems all the time.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s body went limp. ¡°Old Madam, I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu stared at her coldly. ¡°After Madam Xie got pregnant with Yao Yao, she stayed at home wholeheartedly to recuperate and didn¡¯t pay attention to anything outside. Do you think I don¡¯t know that it was you, that b*tch, who deliberately left the handkerchief with lipstick on Eldest Son? That¡¯s why Madam Xie noticed something amiss and naturally discovered the affair between the two of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 330 - 330 Disgust

    330 Disgust

    Madam Xie was someone who was not easily fooled, so she had an argument with Master¡­

    Yu Zongzheng stared at Yang Shuwan fiercely, his eyes revealing a terrifying ferocity. ¡°Madam Yang, you, you¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± Yang Shuwan suddenly took a step back. As she shook her head, she sobbed. ¡°Old, Old Madam, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I know that you¡¯ve always looked down on me for being the daughter of a concubine, but you can¡¯t wrong your me.¡± She subconsciously looked at Yu Zongzheng and cried, ¡°Master, I had nothing to do with Sister Xie¡¯s death. Hurry up and help me exin to Old Madam. I¡­¡±

    If it were in the past, Yu Zongzheng would definitely fall for her tricks. He would not hesitate to disobey Old Madam and protect her.

    But now!

    Yu Zongzheng staggered back a step and reached out to support his forehead. His mind was filled with the image of Madam Xie lying in a pool of blood, and all the strength in his body seemed to have been drained.

    Old Madam Yu stared at Yang Shuwan. ¡°I think you won¡¯t shed a tear until you see the coffin.¡±

    At this moment, Nanny Liu came over with a box.

    ¡°Take a good look at what this is. Hmph!¡± Old Madam Yu took the box from Nanny Liu¡¯s hand and threw it at Yang Shu¡¯s feet without even looking at it.

    Yang Shuwan was shocked and took a few steps back. She couldn¡¯t help but look at the ground.

    The palm-sized box also couldn¡¯t withstand the force. After smashing it so hard, the box opened, and a snow-green handkerchief fell out of the box.

    Yu Zongzheng was stunned for a moment. He recognized this handkerchief. Back then, he had mistaken Yang Shuwan for a maidservant from the Yang Residence and dragged her into the bed. He messed around with her for the entire night.

    The next day, when she woke up, Yang Shuwan was sitting on the bed, wrapping her naked body in a nket, but it couldn¡¯t hide her snow-white and trembling shoulders.

    She had taken this handkerchief and cried while wiping her tears. At the same time, she had confided in him and admired him.

    The snow-green handkerchief was not as bright as before. The surface of the handkerchief was a little yellow. There was a willow branch embroidered on it and a poem. ¡°The moon is on the willow branch, and people will meet after dusk.¡±

    Beside the poem, there was a brownish-red mark. On closer look, it was a lipstick mark.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yang Shuwan screamed and suddenly took a step back, shaking her. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me. It wasn¡¯t me. Master, I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t cause Madam Xie¡¯s death. It wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t leave the handkerchief on you. Someone must have framed me¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng looked at Old Madam Yu dejectedly. ¡°Mother, why didn¡¯t you tell me back then¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked at him coldly. ¡°Back then, you were bewitched by Yang Shuwan¡¯s behavior as a lowly concubine. You were determined that Yang Shuwan was from a schrly family and was a good person. No matter what others said, you wouldn¡¯t listen. If I had taken out this handkerchief at that time, I¡¯m afraid Madam Yang would have shed a few tears in front of you. You would have thought that I was deliberately framing her in order to stop Madam Yang from entering the family!¡± At this point, she changed the topic and sneered. ¡°Madam Xie¡¯s life was harmed by you and Madam Yang. Even if you knew about this, do you think you could feel at ease?¡±

    Madam Xie¡¯s death had nothing to do with her,

    But!

    She was biased towards her eldest son and treated Madam Xie unfairly.

    Her eldest son had done something inappropriate, and Madam Yang was pregnant. If she did not cover up this matter and let Madam Yang enter the family as soon as possible, the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation would be ruined, her eldest son¡¯s future would be ruined, and her second son¡¯s future would be obstructed. The Yu n would also be humiliated.

    She had no choice.

    ¡°I¡¯m didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t. Master, believe me, it¡¯s not me¡­¡± Yang Shuwan knelt on the ground with a thud and hugged Yu Zongzheng¡¯s leg, crying miserably.

    Yu Zongzheng did not like Madam Xie. Although they were not husband and wife, he had never wanted her to die.

    Now that Master had already despised her and knew about Madam Xie¡¯s death, with her deliberate schemes, it would probably be a light punishment to divorce her.

    Yu Zongzheng took a step back and lowered his head. He looked around nkly and stared at Yang Shuwan, who was lying at his feet. He suddenly roared, ¡°Vicious woman, tell me, how many more things are you hiding from me?¡±

    Yang Shuwany on the ground and cried bitterly.

    Yu Youyao was in charge of the house, and Yu Youyao was also in charge of the Songtao Courtyard. Wasn¡¯t it Yu Youyao¡¯s fault that Brother Si had drowned?

    Why was it her fault in the end?

    As her mother, how could she harm her own son?

    The person who had drowned was Brother Si. He had almost lost his life after walking through the gates of hell. However, in the end, everyone said that it was her fault?

    How did things turn out like this?

    ¡°Yu Youyao, yes, it¡¯s Yu Youyao!¡± Yang Shuwan muttered to herself. Suddenly, she shivered and thought of something. Previously, when Yu Youyao was sitting beside Old Madam with a cup of tea in her hand and squinting at her, her eyes were filled with disdain. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and scream, ¡°It¡¯s Yu Youyao. It¡¯s all that b*tch Yu Youyao¡¯s fault¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Yu Zongzheng frowned and red at her. ¡°Although Yao Yao has been raised in front of mother since she was young, she always treated you with respect. How dare you say such dirty words about her? How hateful¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be deceived by Yu Youyao. Everything that happened today was clearly Yu Youyao¡¯s doing on purpose. She was the one who caused Brother Si to drown and deliberately put on such a show. Yu Youyao is a demon. You were all bewitched by her¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and flew into a rage. ¡°You vicious woman, don¡¯t spout nonsense. Yao Yao is pure, filial, kind, and virtuous. She¡¯s filial to her elders, manages the house, and shares the burdens of her elders. She¡¯s also close to her siblings and knows how to study and improve. You harmed Fourth Sister. and Brother Si. Now you want to harm Yao Yao¡­¡±

    If word of this got out, it would probably damage Yao Yao¡¯s reputation.

    Yang Shuwan looked at Yu Zongzheng in shock.

    Yu Zongzheng stared at her coldly. ¡°You vicious woman. As a wife, you can¡¯t share your husband¡¯s burden and manage the house. As a daughter-inw, you can¡¯t be filial to your elders and serve your mother-inw. As a mother, you can¡¯t raise your children. You¡¯re vicious. You don¡¯t have the kind and virtuous nature that a woman should have.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s face was covered in tears. She looked at Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes, which were filled with disgust and disdain for her. She couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and cry, ¡°Master, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t divorce me. I¡¯m Brother Si¡¯s mother. Brother Si is still young. He can¡¯t live without a mother, Master¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. ¡°On ount of Si¡¯er, I won¡¯t divorce you. But Yang Shuwan, from now on, I don¡¯t want to see you in the residence.¡±

    ¡°Master, you can¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡± Yang Shuwan cried miserably and suddenly hugged Yu Zongzheng¡¯s leg tightly.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Caught in Her Own Trap

    331 Caught in Her Own Trap

    At the thought that Yang Shuwan was the instigator of Xie Roujia¡¯s death, Yu Zongzheng hated her to the core. He suddenly pulled out his leg, kicked her away, turned around, and strode away.

    ¡°Master, Master¡­¡± Yang Shuwany on the ground and wailed, ¡°I had no choice. Back then, I identally discovered that I was pregnant and asked Master to take me in as a noble concubine. It was Master who said that Madam Xie was about to give birth and asked me to wait a little longer. After Madam Xie gave birth, she would take me in. I can wait, but the child in my stomach can¡¯t wait¡­¡±

    After giving birth, she still had to go through confinement. At the very least, she had to wait for Xie Roujia to finish her confinement before she could go through the door. At that time, her stomach would be big, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it anymore.

    Yang Shuwan knelt on the ground and covered her face as she cried. ¡°I never thought about harming Xie Roujia¡¯s life. I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    !!

    Although Xie Roujia¡¯s death was a pleasant surprise that made her, the daughter of a concubine, the second wife, she had always been smug about it. However, when she first left the handkerchief on Yu Zongzheng, she really did not expect that Xie Roujia would slip and lose her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s that b*tch Xie Roujia¡¯s bad luck. Why should I be med for her death? B*tch¡­¡± Yang Shuwany on the ground and screamed.

    After Imperial Physician Shi took Yu Shansi¡¯s pulse, Yu Jianjia used the excuse of feeling unwell to return to the courtyard and go to the study to copy the Heart Sutra. After her father returned to the residence, it was time for the Songtao Courtyard to have somemotion. As the most obedient and sensible daughter in the family, she naturally shouldn¡¯t get involved.

    At this moment, Hui Xiang entered the house.

    Before she could speak, Yu Jianjia put down her brush and asked gently, ¡°How¡¯s the situation at Songtao Courtyard?¡±

    Yu Youyao was in charge of the house, and the Songtao Courtyard was also renovated by her. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t absolve herself of the me for Fourth Brother drowning on the first day of moving into the courtyard.

    Her father had always valued her fourth brother. Even if Yu Youyao saved him, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to escape punishment.

    ¡°Third Sister, if you want to know about the situation in Songtao Courtyard, why don¡¯t you ask me?¡±

    Suddenly, she heard a gentle voice. Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up at the door and saw Yu Youyao leading Chun Xiao into the study.

    Looking at the time, shouldn¡¯t her father be furious and scold Yu Youyao because of her fourth brother¡¯s drowning?

    Why did Yu Youyao have time toe to the courtyard?

    Moreover, Yu Youyao never took half a step into her courtyard. Why was she suddenly here today?

    As her mind raced, Yu Jianjia¡¯s mind was already filled with a thousand thoughts. She had a bad feeling. ¡°Why is Big Sister here?¡±

    Yu Youyao sized up the study casually. ¡°Why? Is Third Sister very surprised to see me?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister has never been to the courtyard before. I¡¯m indeed a little surprised.¡± Yu Jianjia walked around the desk and walked up to Yu Youyao. She bent down slightly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Big Sister that Fourth Brother was saved today.¡±

    Yu Youyao bypassed her and went to the desk. She picked up the Heart Sutra that Yu Jianjia had copied just now and looked at it carefully for a while. ¡°Third Sister¡¯s small handwriting is light and lively. Even Ms. Ye is full of praise for it.¡±

    Yu Jianjia wasn¡¯t sure what Yu Youyao was up to, so she said cautiously, ¡°Thank you for your praise, Eldest Sister. I¡¯ve been weak since I was young, so I can only learn these light and simple small scripts. They¡¯re not as graceful as Eldest Sister¡¯s calligraphy that¡¯s like a dragon. Yours is natural and elegant.¡±

    If anyone else heard this, they would think that Yu Jianjia was humble and sincerely praising her.

    However, if she praised someone, so be it. Why did she have to add the words ¡± I¡¯ve been weak since I was young¡±? It was nothing more than revealing that she was exhausted, so she couldn¡¯t practice calligraphy. If others heard this, they would inevitably pity her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she changed the topic. ¡°The handwriting is good, but I can see that there¡¯s a hint of awkwardness in Third Sister¡¯s handwriting. It¡¯s like you felt uneasy. The problem is that the brush is too tight, and your wrist couldn¡¯t control it well. It¡¯s pulled left and right. When you write, it¡¯s not focused. Your heart and mind weren¡¯t calm.¡±

    Yu Jianjia slowly tightened her grip on her handkerchief, her lowered eyshes trembling uncontrobly.

    Yu Youyao looked up at Yu Jianjia and said word by word, ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re restless. You¡¯re thinking about everything, and your brush is like a caged bird. You¡¯re trapped.¡±

    The words ¡°you¡¯re trapped¡± seemed to be casual and gentle.

    However, Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She suddenly looked up and saw the corners of Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curl up slightly. She was smiling brightly, but this smile was like a handful of winter snow in early spring. It was cold at first, then it was bone-chilling.

    Just one look made her feel a chill run down her spine.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly, and she slowly lowered her head. ¡°Although Fourth Brother was saved by Eldest Sister this time, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a lingering fear. When I was copying the Buddhist scriptures, I couldn¡¯t calm down. I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of Eldest Sister. Jia Jia is ashamed.¡±

    Yu Youyao really did note with good intentions.

    In that case, the situation in the Songtao Courtyard probably wouldn¡¯t go as she wished. However, her father had always valued her fourth brother the most. How had Yu Youyao escaped her father¡¯s punishment?

    Yu Youyao smiled when she heard this. ¡°I see.¡±

    Yu Jianjia suddenly remembered that at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, Yu Youyao had also smiled casually. Caught off guard, she sshed tea on Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s face and suddenly felt a little flustered.

    Yu Youyao did not beat around the bush anymore. She turned to look at Chun Xiao. ¡°Third Miss is concerned about the situation in the Songtao Courtyard. Tell her everything that happened in the Songtao Courtyard.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment, then she heard Chun Xiao say eloquently, ¡°¡­Carpenter Zhao said that the wooden railing at the side of theke was newly built, and it will take a few days to close. He even looked for First Madam and asked her to be more careful. He also told Fourth Young Master not to go to theke to y. Even if he does go, he has to bring servants who know how to swim with him¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s delicate and innocent expression froze, but her trembling eyes and trembling lips still revealed her panic.

    She could most likely guess what was going on in Songtao Courtyard.

    Fourth Brother had drowned not because the wooden railing had not been fixed tightly, but because his mother had failed to take good care of him.

    Her father¡¯s anger was not directed at Yu Youyao, but at her mother.

    ¡°¡­ First Madam said that she had instructed Mo Cai and the old maids who served Fourth Young Master to take good care of him¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes darkened. She did not want to listen anymore.

    She finally understood that Yu Youyao hadn¡¯t said it casually. She was really mocking her for being trapped.

    Yu Youyao knew that Fourth Brother¡¯s drowning was her doing.

    ¡°¡­Mother Mo immediately rushed out and knelt in front of Eldest Master toin about the injustice. She said that Fourth Young Master was ignorant and ipetent and insisted on going to theke. Mo Cai couldn¡¯t stop him¡­¡±

 Chapter 332 - 332 So Many Shows

    332 So Many Shows

    ¡°How, how could that be¡­¡± Yu Jianjia kept shaking her head. For a long time, the world spun. She suddenly held onto the desk to prevent herself from falling, but she pressed her chest tightly.<div>

    She¡¯d arranged the opening and plotted the end.

    The only thing she did not expect was that all of this did not develop as she had expected. Instead, Yu Youyao had yed her at her own game and implicated her. Not only had she implicated her mother, but Fourth Brother had also been implicated.

    ¡°¡­ Eldest Miss said that Mo Cai is loyal to save his master, so it¡¯s not a big deal. Auntie Mo has been serving in the residence for many years and she can make up for her mistakes, so she sent the mother and son to the manor. As for the others who serve Fourth Young Master, they left their master¡¯s side without permission and betrayed their master. Each of them will be hit thirty times and thrown out of the residence to fend for themselves¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt suffocated. She felt waves after waves of suffocation.

    She suddenly looked up at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao sat in the study with a cup of tea in her hand, but she did not drink it. There was a suffocating solemnity in her long dark eyebrows. Her phoenix eyes were slightly narrowed, and the corners of her eyes were gently raised, revealing a terrifying and dignified aura.

    Especially when she looked at her. Her eyes were filled with disdain, making her smile just like Zhou Linghuai¡¯s.

    She had be an ant in her eyes.

    Yu Youyao, Yu Youyao, Yu Youyao¡­

    She was clearly doing it on purpose!<div>

    She had deliberately asked Chun Xiao to tell her about the Songtao Courtyard and mocked her just to see her in such a sorry state.

    Since Yu Youyao wanted to see it, she would not let her.

    ¡°¡­ Eldest Master found out. After what Fourth Young Master has done all these years, he was furious¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia held onto the desk with all her might. Even though her body felt weak, she gritted her teeth and held herself together. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister, for telling me this.¡± She slowly closed her eyes, and a wisp of tears flowed down her face. She choked and said, ¡°Mother is actually so stupid. You don¡¯t know that a loving mother is a failure. Doting on him for a while will harm Fourth Brother¡¯s life. It¡¯s all my fault for being weak. I usually only care about recuperating and can¡¯t help Mother raise my younger brother¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, tears flowed into her mouth. The salty and bitter taste made her feel as if she had eaten a golden spoon. She couldn¡¯t say anything and couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and cough.

    Her words implied that she did not know that Yu Shansi had been raised badly.

    There were really too many scenes. She was simplyparable to Madam Yang.

    Indeed, like mother, like daughter.

    However, Yu Jianjia had been raised as a legitimate daughter since she was young. A person¡¯s starting point was different, so their horizons were naturally different. Of course, her temperament and methods were better.

    Yu Youyao was a little impressed by Yu Jianjia. She chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, so there¡¯s no need to be polite. It¡¯s just that Fourth Brother is still young. He suffered from drowning today, and Mother¡­ Third Sister¡¯s body is weak. You have to take good care of your health.¡±<div>

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Big Sister.¡±

    The heirs of wealthy families were the top priority. Her mother had raised Fourth Brother badly, so she did not know how Old Madam and her father would punish her mother.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Since Third Sister isn¡¯t feeling well, I¡¯ll leave first. I¡¯lle and visit you another day.¡±

    With that, she turned to leave without waiting for Yu Jianjia to react.

    Before Yu Jianjia could heave a sigh of relief, she saw Yu Youyao, who had just taken a few steps, suddenly turn around and look at her with a smile. ¡°After thinking about it, I still feel that there¡¯s something I have to tell Third Sister.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s half-hearted heart was instantly lifted by Yu Youyao¡¯s words. She forced a smile. ¡°What, what is it?¡±

    Seeing that her thin figure was on the verge of copse and she looked pitiful, Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Carpenter Zhao checked the wooden railing at the side of theke and realized that it was loose. He suspects that it was done by a person.¡± She walked over to Yu Jianjia with light steps. ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she felt suffocated.

    She clutched her chest and panted heavily.

    She was indeed the one who had loosened the wooden railing. She was also the one who had arranged for the servants to say that theke in the Songtao Courtyard had been beautifully repaired. Fourth Brother had always been curious, so he would definitely go and take a look.

    Initially, she had only used the fact that her fourth brother had fallen into the water to scheme against Yu Youyao. Even Nanny Qin, who was proficient in pharmacology, had been sent to the Songtao Courtyard to help in advance.

    However, she had never expected that she would almost kill Fourth Brother.

    Luckily, he had been saved by Yu Youyao.

    However, although he had been saved, her fatherpletely hated her mother. Her fourth brother had revealed his true colors, and her father probably wouldn¡¯t like him as much as before.

    At this moment, Ai Ye rushed into the house. ¡°Young Miss, bad news, bad news. Eldest Master wants to lock First Madam up in the Tranquil Heart Residence behind the main courtyard. He said that First Madam¡¯s head is seriously ill. The doctor has instructed that we have to find a quiet ce for her to recuperate carefully. No one is allowed to visit First Madam in the future¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was also stunned when she heard this.

    This was a punishment of a wealthy family¡¯s wive and concubines who werepletely despised. The family¡¯s dignity was still considered and could not be abandoned. They would find a remote and quiet courtyard and let them fend for themselves.

    Yu Jianjia reacted in a daze, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°How, how could this be?!¡±

    Her father was angry that her mother had beenplying on the surface but disobeying on the inside. She had raised Fourth Brother¡¯s temperament behind his back. However, her mother was Fourth Brother¡¯s biological mother after all. Even if it was for Fourth Brother¡¯s sake, she shouldn¡¯t have been punished so severely.

    Why was he so heartless?

    ¡°Father, I want to see Father¡­¡± Yu Jianjia stumbled a few steps. She felt a strong suffocation in her chest, causing her vision to darken and she fell to the ground.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Hui Xiang was shocked.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and help your young mistress up.¡±

    Hui Xiang seemed to have woken up from a dream. She hurriedly went forward and helped Young Miss sit on a chair. Then, she opened the sachet at Yu Jianjia¡¯s waist, took out a pill, and fed it to her.

    Chun Xiao reacted quickly and handed her a cup of tea.

    Hui Xiang took the tea. After checking the temperature, she carefully fed it to Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and tears streamed down her face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t believe it. How, how can Father¡­ Mother is his official wife. Father, no¡­¡±

    Now that her mother had been despised, her status as the Second Miss in the residence would be greatly reduced. From now on, Yu Youyao would be in charge of the family and be under Old Madam¡¯s protection. The Yu Residence would be Yu Youyao¡¯s world.

    What was she, the daughter of an abandoned wife, worth?

    Yu Youyao looked at her coldly. ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re not feeling well, so rest. I¡¯ll visit you another day.¡±

    After leaving the courtyard, Yu Youyao saw an old woman waiting outside.

    The old woman rushed up to Yu Youyao and whispered into her ear, ¡°After Eldest Miss left¡­¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333 Cousin, Dodge Quickly

    333 Cousin, Dodge Quickly

    Yu Youyao¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Her hands, which were by her sides, clenched tightly.

    After a while, Yu Youyao let go and calmed down. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Jade Courtyard!¡±

    Chun Xiao walked beside Young Miss with an umbre.

    ck clouds covered the sky and surged over. Yu Youyao looked up, and bolts of lightning tore at the sky. There was a muffled thunder in her ears. It then exploded with a bang.

    !!

    Yu Youyao blinked. ¡°The sky has changed¡­¡±

    Chun Xiao was shocked by this sudden p of thunder. ¡°Ever since it¡¯s May, the weather has been abnormally hot. Forget the Imperial Astronomer. There will definitely be heavy rain around the Dragon Boat Festival. Young Miss, let¡¯s go back quickly, lest the raines and we get drenched.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The rain was indeed heavy. As soon as Yu Yao returned to the Jade Courtyard, the heavy rain fell.

    ¡°Did you get wet?¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly turned around and saw her cousin spinning his wheelchair out of the room. For some reason, she suddenly felt like a rock was pressing down on her heart, making her unable to breathe.

    She stood rooted to the ground.

    Zhou Linghuai came to the porch. ¡°Bend down.¡±

    Yu Youyao bent down in a daze and looked into her cousin¡¯s deep eyes.

    Her cousin was in a wheelchair. Every time she stayed with him, she was always worried that if she stood and spoke, her cousin would raise his head and his neck would ache. Therefore, every time, she would either squat or sit on the small chair. It was rare for her to look at him directly like this.

    It was also at this moment that she realized what kind of beautiful eyes her cousin had.

    His long eyebrows were drawn with ink, revealing a hint of madness. His eyes were long and narrow, and the ends of his eyes were long. His deep eyes were hidden like the bottom of an abyss, looking magnificent¡ª

    She was instantly stunned!

    The sky was filled with dark clouds and thunder.

    There was the sound of the rain outside the corridor, and it was dark inside. Yu Youyao saw her cousin¡¯s jade-like face. It was the outline of an alluring face.

    Zhou Linghuai gently pressed her shoulder. ¡°Lower.¡±

    Yu Youyao gave an order and took a step forward, then bent down.

    The wind and rain rushed into the corridor, and the wooden ground was a little wet. She staggered and screamed, about to fall forward.

    ¡°Cousin, dodge quickly¡­¡± Yu Youyao was so frightened that she suddenly closed her eyes.

    It was over, it was over. If she fell, so be it. If she fell, she would suffer a small injury. She would be fine after recuperating for a few days. She couldn¡¯t implicate her cousin into falling with her.

    What if she broke Cousin¡¯s leg?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. He held the little girl¡¯s waist with one hand and the armrest of the wheelchair with the other.

    ¡°Ah, Cousin, why aren¡¯t you dodging¡­¡± With a cry of surprise, Yu Youyao suddenly fell into her cousin¡¯s arms. She closed her eyes and cursed herself in her heart.

    Yu Youyao, you fool. You caused Cousin to fall!

    You, you even made your cousin be a cushion for you.

    Her cousin¡¯s body was weak. What if something happened to him?

    Zhou Linghuai wrapped one hand around her back and the other around her waist.

    The waist under his palm was delicate and unbelievably thin. It was as if holding this slender waist would allow him to control everything.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and he subconsciously tightened his grip. It was unbelievably soft, causing him to feel as if his hand was burning. As if he had woken up from a dream, he suddenly rxed.

    He lowered his head. The little girl was lying on his chest with her eyes closed. Her small body was still trembling uncontrobly. ¡°Were you frightened?¡±

    Yu Youyao snapped out of her shock and said in a panic, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I fell because I was distracted. Cousin, how are you? Did you fall? Does your leg hurt? I-I¡¯ll get a doctor¡­¡±

    She quickly got up from her cousin¡¯s arms to look for a doctor.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she raised her body, there was a force on her back and waist that made her fall back into her cousin¡¯s chest.

    ¡°C-cousin?!¡± Yu Youyao was stunned and looked up at her cousin.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes reflected his figure. It was so clear and wless, as clear as snow. Zhou Linghuai felt that it was dazzling and slowly let go of the little girl. ¡°I didn¡¯t fall. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked. Only then did she realize that her cousin was still fine in his wheelchair. She had fallen onto his chest and also did not fall.

    She mmed her hand against her chest. ¡°Thank God I didn¡¯t fall on Cousin. Otherwise, I¡¯d have sinned terribly.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that you¡¯ll hurt yourself?¡±

    Instead, she was worried that he would fall?

    Yu Youyao smiled crookedly. ¡°I¡¯m in good health and as strong as an ox. I¡¯ll be fine even if I fall, but Cousin¡¯s body is delicate. What if something happens to him?¡±

    Strong as an ox?

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but look at the little girl¡¯s slender waist. His palm seemed to still have that slender and soft touch.

    He suddenly clenched his fists tightly. She was clearly delicate.

    Was his body weak?

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly closed his eyes. He had entered the You Prefecture Army at the age of seven and followed his father to the battlefield. Although his leg was crippled, his martial arts skills were still there.

    What exactly had given the little girl the illusion that he was ¡°weak¡±?

    ¡°It¡¯s great that Cousin is fine.¡± Only then did Yu Youyao react. She was still lying in her cousin¡¯s arms, so she quickly got up.

    Zhou Linghuai pressed her shoulders and draped the cloak over her shoulders. He also helped her tie a knot. ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily outside and it¡¯s humid. If you wear too little, you might catch a cold.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she suddenly understood. Her cousin had asked her to bend down to tie her cloak. She turned around and saw an oil-paper umbre lying on the ground. ¡°Cousin, were you going to pick me up just now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°The weather changed too quickly. I was worried that you didn¡¯t bring an umbre.¡±

    ...

    Yu Youyao suddenly squatted on the ground and held her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin, your legs can¡¯t take the humidity. It¡¯s raining heavily outside, and the humidity is high. You can¡¯t go outside. Does your leg hurt?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s much better than before.¡±

    Yu Youyao tightened her grip on her cousin¡¯s hand. His dry palm was a little cold. ¡°Cousin, your hands are so cold, yet you still want to lie to me. I¡¯ll feel morefortable doing moxibustion for youter.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Nanny Lu rubbed the medicinal oil on my leg, and it indeed doesn¡¯t hurt much.¡± Yu Shansi had drowned and the little girl had worked hard all afternoon. ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head and nodded. She pressed her face against her cousin¡¯s leg and said nothing.

    The little girl was a little sad and obedient. Zhou Linghuai recalled the first time he had seen her. She had looked at him in a daze and had almost fallen.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°What were you thinking about just now?¡±

 Chapter 334 - 334 Iâ€™m Very Small-minded

    334 I¡¯m Very Small-minded

    Yu Youyao raised her head and blinked slightly. Her lips curved into a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that on the way back to the Jade Courtyard, there was thunder and lightning. It was too scary, so I was a little afraid. However, I wasn¡¯t afraid when I saw Cousin!¡±

    Tears welled up in the little girl¡¯s eyes, as if she had been baptized.

    If it hadn¡¯t entered her heart, how could it have been washed away?

    However, Zhou Linghuai could clearly see that there was a hint of fatigue and gloom on the little girl¡¯s bright face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself in front of me.¡±

    Yu Youyao was silent for a moment before shaking her head.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt a violent emotion, and he heard the little girl say softly, ¡°Cousin, I know everything. I know everything. That day, Father pped me. I eavesdropped on Grandmother and Father¡¯s conversation and knew that my mother¡¯s death wasn¡¯t an ident. I also knew that Grandmother had helped Father cover up the truth.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything. His trembling hands gently ced on the top of her head and stroked her hair.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice choked. ¡°I don¡¯t me Grandmother. Mother¡¯s death has nothing to do with Grandmother. Although she was biased in dealing with my mother, the person who raised me and doted on me all these years was Grandmother. Grandmother has always doted on me and was the only person who doted on me the most.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips.

    I will also dote on you, indulge you, protect you, and always dote on you. I will be the person who dotes on you the most in this world.

    So, don¡¯t cry, Yao Yao. Don¡¯t cry.

    Yu Youyao looked up at her cousin and suddenly broke down. ¡°But does my mother deserves to die in vain? She still wants to fulfill that adulterous couple?!¡±

    The rumbling thunder suddenly exploded, swallowing even these treasonous words.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly clenched his fists tightly.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin with an expression that had never been so cold and fierce. ¡°Cousin, do you believe in retribution?¡± Without waiting for him to answer, she looked at her cousin and said word by word, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in it. I only believe in myself.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lifted the little girl¡¯s chin, and his jade-like face suddenly leaned closer, his deep eyes like an abyss.

    Before he could speak, Yu Youyao¡¯s mind went numb. She quickly added, ¡°And Cousin!¡±

    Her desire to live was really good. It was the same as when she had identally seen through his tracks at the Precious Peace Temple that day. She was delicate and timid. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Coincidentally, I only trust myself.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s cheeks puffed up with anger. She heard her cousin chuckle, his voice low and pleasant as he pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°And you.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Then Cousin, do you think I¡¯m very bad?¡±

    She was not a magnanimous person. After knowing the cause of her mother¡¯s death, she had never thought of letting Madam Yang off.

    However, she also knew that although Madam Yang was only the daughter of a concubine. Her father was also a third-grade Imperial Censor and a superior. She had married into the Yu Residence for many years and had given birth to children for her father. Even her father¡¯s only son was raised by her.

    Although Madam Yang was not presentable, she really did not have anything that could be used against her.

    It was not easy to touch her quietly.

    However, it was also not difficult.

    What was Madam Yang¡¯s greatest reliance in the residence? Just destroy it.

    Therefore, her scheming thoughts were wearing off bit by bit. She made Yu Zongzheng hate his wife, Yang Shuwan, and distance himself from her.

    In the past, he had been so ¡°deeply in love¡± with her that he did not even care about etiquette or shame. He had even wanted to have an affair with her. In fact, he had even secretly gotten her pregnant. In less than two months after his first wife¡¯s death, he did not hesitate to disobey his mother. He did not even care about the public in the capital and wanted to wee her into the house as his husband. Bit by bit, his deep love was gone, and he distanced himself from her. His original love was reced by disgust, and in the end, hepletely despised her.

    The cold treatment and disgust that her mother had suffered in the past were slowly returning to her.

    Was such a punishment fast?!

    Zhou Linghuai suddenlyughed. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s humid outside. Hurry up and go back to your room. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Yu Youyao remembered that her cousin¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t stand the humidity either. As she pushed him into the house, she said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m very petty. I can only acknowledge someone I care about. If anyone dares to bully me, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge on the people I care about.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Those who repaid evil with kindness were saints!

    As soon as they entered the house, Yu Youyao sniffed. ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled and looked at the desk.

    The little girl ran to the vase in front of the desk with her dress. She picked up a handful of hollyhocks from the vase and looked happy. ¡°Are these from Cousin?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. The hollyhocks was bright red and beautiful. Holding them in her arms, it half covered her delicate face, but it made her look even more beautiful.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to the Green House to see the hollyhocks in the morning? Seeing that you didn¡¯t have time toe over, I picked a handful and came over with a bottle for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± She looked down at the hollyhocks in her arms. Her eyes were burning red and she looked extremely beautiful. ¡°The hollyhocks this year are really beautiful.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the beautiful girl in front of him and agreed deeply.

    Yu Youyao pinched the most beautiful hollyhock and handed it to her cousin. She also moved closer to him. ¡°Cousin, put it on for me quickly.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took the hollyhock and lowered his head. He saw that the little girl¡¯s ck hair was piled up like clouds on her cheeks. He couldn¡¯t help but raise his hand and gently put the red hollyhock into her bun.

    Hearing the little girl say happily, ¡°Cousin, are you done?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded softly.

    The little girl tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    The ck hair and red flower had an indescribable beauty. Zhou Linghuai nodded, and his mind went nk for a moment. There was a lump in his throat, and he only said, ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    ¡­ .

    Not long after her cousin left, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Old Madam gave each of Fourth Young Master¡¯s servants 20 strokes of the paddle and sent them to the manor to do manualbor. She asked Nanny Liu to tidy up the Tranquil Heart Residence and sent First Madam in today. Only Nanny Li and Bi Tao were left by First Madam¡¯s side to serve her. The door of the Tranquil Heart Residence is locked tightly and no visitors are allowed.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not surprised.

    Her grandmother had always been decisive. Since she was determined to deal with Madam Yang, she would not give her a chance to rise again.

    Xia Tao paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°After Third Miss received the news, she dragged her sickly body to plead with Master and was reprimanded by him. As soon as she returned to the courtyard, she fell ill and fainted. Hui Xiang reported it to Master. Master was worried about Third Miss, so he took out his badge and got someone to invite Imperial Physician Hu into the residence.¡±

    Master still doted on Third Miss very much.

    ...

 Chapter 335 - 335 Confession to My Mother

    335 Confession to My Mother

    She was really pleading for mercy. On the one hand, she had to show her filial piety. At the same time, she could also probe her father¡¯s attitude towards her mother. Only then would she know what to do next.

    Furthermore, Yu Zongzheng had even reprimanded her, which meant that her mother probably wouldn¡¯t be able toe out for a while and she shouldn¡¯t cause trouble anymore.

    When she returned to her courtyard, she fell sick and used this to gain her father¡¯s pity. It also proved to the residence that even though her mother had entered the Tranquil Heart Residence, the Second Miss of the Yu Residence, Yu Jianjia, was still her father¡¯s daughter, and had unknowingly stabilized her status.

    No matter when or where, Yu Jianjia would never forget to scheme so that the situation that was most beneficial to her. Her schemes were mixed with sincerity. Whether it was true or false, no one could ever see through her.

    !!

    This was truly brilliant.

    But!

    The corners of Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth curled up. This development waspletely within her expectations.

    Next, they waited for Imperial Physician Hu to visit.

    At that time, Yu Jianjia would truly understand what it meant to fall into your own trap.

    Yu Youyao stood under the porch. The gray sky was about to turnpletely dark. Lightning shed in the clouds, and thunder was still roaring.

    She gently stroked the sachet at her waist.

    She had only changed into the brand new sachet after her cousin left.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao walked over. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s humid outside. Hurry back to your room!¡±

    Yu Youyao reached out to the corridor and smiled. ¡°The rain has stopped.¡±

    Chun Xiao looked at the sky. ¡°It seems that the rain isn¡¯t over yet. It should rain againter.¡±

    Yu Youyao rubbed the sachet at her waist casually. ¡°Go prepare a few nkets and some supplements and medicinal herbs. Also¡­ let¡¯s go.¡± Her eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a faint smile on her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tranquil Heart Residence to see Mother.¡±

    The inaudible word ¡°mother¡± sounded like sleep talk.

    Chun Xiao disagreed and advised, ¡°Young Miss, the Tranquil Heart Residence has already locked the courtyard door. Why do you have to¡­ First Madam won¡¯t appreciate it either. You¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Do as I say.¡±

    The Tranquil Heart Residence was the most remote courtyard in the residence. It was well-known, but everyone in the residence knew that this was the small courtyard that was prepared to lock up those wives and concubines who had made mistakes.

    The courtyard wasn¡¯t big. Although it wasn¡¯t in disrepair, it was still very simple. Suddenly, it ovepped with the side courtyard where older Yao Yao lived in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence in her nightmare.

    Yu Youyao was in a daze, unable to tell reality from the nightmare.

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Chun Xiao looked at her young mistress worriedly. For some reason, after leaving the courtyard, her young mistress had suddenly be strange.

    Yu Youyao snapped out of her daze.

    The old maid guarding the door rushed over and bowed. ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao said politely, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily today and it¡¯s humid. I brought some things over to visit Mother. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient?¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re too polite. Others naturally can¡¯t do it, but Eldest Miss is fine. I¡¯ll open the door now.¡± The old woman nced at the servants behind Eldest Miss and quickly pulled the key from her waist, opened the lock, and pushed open the courtyard door.

    Eldest Miss was in charge of the family. How could it be inconvenient?!

    The Tranquil Heart Residence was simple and small. There was a well in the courtyard, and a crooked willow tree was nted beside it. Its branches hung like silk, and it was the only scenery in the courtyard.

    There were a total of three rooms, so it was enough for the three of them.

    Before Yu Youyao could enter the house, she heard Yang Shuwan¡¯s hysterical screams and Nanny Li and Bi Tao¡¯sforting voices.

    ¡°Master can¡¯t treat me like this. I-I¡¯m Master¡¯s legitimate wife and Brother Si¡¯s biological mother. How can he be so heartless? I¡¯m going to look for Master, Master, Master¡­¡±

    ¡°It was Old Madam who didn¡¯t want me to have an easy time, so she locked me up in the Tranquil Heart Residence. Master doesn¡¯t know anything, right? He said that he would treat me well. He won¡¯t treat me like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Yu Youyao, it was that b*tch Yu Youyao who harmed me¡­¡±

    When the servants following behind Yu Youyao heard First Madam call Eldest Miss a ¡°b*tch¡±, they all felt that First Madam Yang really did not know what was good for her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. She moved the curtain, passed through the screen, and walked into the house.

    In the house, Yang Shuwan¡¯s hair was disheveled as she sat on the ground in a daze. She was only wearing a gray Song Jiang cotton shirt, and she did not even have any decent jewelry on her.

    Her face was still covered in messy makeup, and her beautiful face was like a withered flower. The color had already withered, leaving only a hint of twilight.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s raining today, and the ground is wet. Why is Mother sitting on the ground?¡± As she spoke, she looked at Nanny Li and Bi Tao, who were standing at the side. ¡°What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to help First Madam up?¡±

    Nanny Li and Bi Tao were so shocked that they forgot to bow. Upon hearing Eldest Miss¡¯s instructions, they hurriedly went forward and helped Yang Shuwan up.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s confused gazended on Yu Youyao. Her eyes widened bit by bit. ¡°Yu Youyao, what are you doing here? You¡¯re here tough at me, right? Get lost, get lost¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao ignored her and turned to instruct, ¡°Move the things in!¡±

    As soon as she gave the order, two old maids carried a Buddhist shrine into the house. A Buddha sitting cross-legged on a lotus flower with his eyes lowered, looking down at all living beings with a solemn expression.

    Yang Shuwan looked at her hatefully. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and pulled out the blood beeswax prayer beads on her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s peaceful in the Tranquil Heart Residence, so Mother will rest well here.¡±

    She smiled and stepped forward.

    For some reason, as Yu Youyao approached step by step, Yang Shuwan suddenly felt dizzy. The person in front of her suddenly split into two in her eyes and walked towards her with a devilish smile.

    ¡°Demon¡­¡± The blood drained from Yang Shuwan¡¯s face. Her heart was in turmoil, as if she was hanging in midair. She couldn¡¯t help but scream and retreat. ¡°You¡­ what are you doing? No,e over¡­¡± When her back was against the wall and she couldn¡¯t retreat anymore, she suddenly closed her eyes and screamed, ¡°Don¡¯te over. Yu Youyao, you demon, b*tch! Don¡¯te over. What, what are you doing?¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned close to her ear and said at a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Stay in Tranquil Heart Residence and repent to my mother in front of Buddha!¡±

    Her soft voice suddenly entered her ears.

    Yang Shuwan instantly froze. It was as if a snake was slowly coiling around her leg and flicking its tongue in her ear.

    Hiss, hiss, hiss¡­

    Yu Youyao slowly retreated and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I just want to say that if you need anything, just ask the people around you to send a message. I will prepare everything for you. Why are you hiding?¡±

    ...

 Chapter 336 - 336 Going Crazy

    336 Going Crazy

    With that, Yu Youyao retreated and slowly walked to the Buddhist shrine. She took out three incense sticks from the incense box and lit them. Then, she knelt on the ground and bowed three times. She stood up and offered the incense into the incense burner. ¡°Mother, you can¡¯t neglect the Buddha who has entered the house.¡±

    It was easy to invite Buddha over, but difficult to send him away. Since the Buddha had already entered the house, she had to burn three incense sticks every morning and night.

    Yang Shuwan had no choice but to agree.

    Yang Shuwan suddenly felt a splitting headache. She held her head and groaned in pain, but her ears kept ringing like a nightmare¡­

    !!

    In front of Buddha, confess to my mother¡ª

    Confess to my mother¡ª

    Confess¡ª

    Con¡ª

    Yang Shuwan suddenly covered her ears and screamed, ¡°Take it away, take it away¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Calm down and live in peace. I¡¯m worried about my mother who will stay in the courtyard and let her imagination run wild. I¡¯m worried you can¡¯t recuperate, so I brought over a Buddhist shrine and asked you to copy scriptures every day like Grandmother and chant Buddhist scriptures to pray for the elders in the family and my children.¡±

    Even the servants in the room felt that Eldest Miss was kind.

    Everyone in the residence said that First Madam¡¯s illness was serious and she needed to recuperate in peace. That was why Old Madam had chosen the most remote and quiet residence for First Madam to stay in so that she could recuperate well.

    However, today, Fourth Young Master¡¯s drowning incident had blown up. Everyone in the residence knew that this was just an excuse.

    It was First Madam who had led Fourth Young Master astray and even ndered Eldest Miss. That was why Eldest Master was angered and sent Eldest Madam Yang to this ce.

    First Madam was not despised by Master. Eldest Miss cared about their rtionship, but First Madam did not appreciate it. She was really heartless.

    The sandalwood fragrance in front of the Buddha filled the entire room, making Yang Shuwan feel suffocated. She breathed rapidly and took a deep breath.

    It was as if there was a demon in front of her. It was clearly Yu Youyao¡¯s face, but it had suddenly be Madam Xie¡¯s.

    Her eyes widened, but in the blink of an eye, Madam Xie¡¯s beautiful face had twisted into a green-faced, gnawed demon. She was walking towards her step by step, her mouth wide open¡­

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yang Shuwan screamed like a lunatic. ¡°Yu Youyao, you¡¯re taking revenge on me, right? You hate me for causing your mother¡¯s death, so you deliberately attacked Brother Si and acted out today¡¯s scene, causing your father topletely despise me. You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re actually so vicious. I really underestimated you in the past¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Mother, what nonsense are you talking about? Back then, my birth mother slipped and had a miscarriage. That was why she had a difficult delivery and I was born prematurely. After giving birth to me desperately, she fell sick and passed away in less than a month. How did she get involved with you?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Yang Shuwanughed as if she had lost her mind. ¡°Why are you pretending? Didn¡¯t you ask me to repent to your mother? You already knew the truth. Haha, that¡¯s right. I was the one who caused your mother¡¯s death. I originally only wanted to go with the flow and enter the Yu Residence to be a noble concubine. Who would have thought that your mother would actually have a short life? Instead, she fulfilled my wish and I became the legitimate second wife of an official. Haha, if you want to me someone, me Xie Roujia for having a cheap life¡­¡±

    ¡°Pa¡ª¡± Yu Youyao suddenly raised her hand and pped Yang Shuwan¡¯s face. ¡°As a junior, I have no right to interfere in the matters between the elders. However, since you¡¯ve personally admitted that you were the one who caused my mother¡¯s death, I don¡¯t think this matter is fake. If I don¡¯t hit you, it won¡¯t be able to resolve the resentment and hatred in my heart!¡±

    Yang Shuwan covered her face and looked up, screaming in disbelief, ¡°Yu Youyao, how dare you hit me¡­¡±

    Bam! Yu Youyao pped her again, her eyes like knives scraping across her body. ¡°You harmed my mother¡¯s life. This p was for my dead mother. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too much.¡±

    Blood seeped out of the corner of Yang Shuwan¡¯s mouth. ¡°Yu Youyao, I¡¯m your mother¡­¡±

    Bam! Yu Youyao pped her again. ¡°This p is for myself. All these years, although I¡¯ve been raised in Grandmother¡¯s house, I¡¯ve always treated you, my stepmother, respectfully and politely. However, you actually caused my mother¡¯s death. It¡¯s hateful that I¡¯ve acknowledged a schemer as my mother for so many years. I¡¯m really unfilial.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yang Shuwan screamed and fell to the ground. She had been pped three times in a row. Yu Youyao had used all her strength, each p more ruthless and heavier than thest. Her face was burning with pain, and even her ears were buzzing. As long as she opened her mouth, the wound at the corner of her mouth would hurt so much that she would gasp.

    Yu Youyao turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The servants in the room looked terrified. It turned out that Eldest Miss had arranged for them to send First Madam some food and clothes, as well as a Buddhist shrine.

    Not only did First Madam not appreciate it, but she also said that she had caused the death of the first wife, First Madam Xie!

    This, this¡­

    It was simply shocking.

    The old people in the residence could most likely guess that back then, Eldest Madam Yang had already gotten involved with Eldest Master before she even married into the family. Who would have thought that Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s death was actually rted to Eldest Madam?

    No wonder Old Madam had locked Eldest Madam Yang up in the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Eldest Miss¡¯s three ps were too light.

    Yu Youyao left the house step by step. It was drizzling outside again.

    She lowered her head and gently untied the sachet at her waist, ying with it in her hand.

    There was a small amount of thorn apple incense in the sachet. This incense would not be harmful to the human body for the time being, but the fragrance would cause one to be in a daze.

    Yang Shuwan had migraines. She only needed to inhale a little thorn apple fragrance to be affected.

    Thorn apple incense, when used together with the sandalwood in front of the Buddha, would have a slight hallucinatory effect. It could induce fear in people¡¯s hearts and make them be irritable and crazy.

    If she hadn¡¯t known that her mother¡¯s death was also Yang Shuwan¡¯s doing, she wouldn¡¯t have used the thorn apple fragrance to deal with Madam Yang.

    Letting Madam Yang live alone for the rest of her life was also the greatest punishment for her.

    Unfortunately, she knew.

    She had gone crazy in front of the servants in the residence and admitted that she had harmed the first wife. Madam Yang¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined, and she could forget about ever making aeback in this lifetime.

    Mother, the Yu Residence owed you the truth.

    I¡¯ve given it back to you!

    The Yu Residence owed you justice.

    I¡¯ll get it for you.

    Chun Xiao held themp and was a little worried. ¡°Young Miss, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Imperial Physician Hu should be here soon.¡± It was already dark, and the rain was pattering on the umbre. Yu Youyao was wearing small sheepskin boots and stepping on the rain.

    After managing the family again, most of the Yu Residence was under her control. That was why she could make arrangements as soon as possible and take the initiative after Yu Shansi fell into the water.

    Therefore, after she left the Songtao Courtyard, someone reported what happened after that to her.

    Yu Zongzheng had hidden Yang Shuwan from her. Her mother had lost a lot of blood because she had been pushed and fell. She had not been treated in time and had barely given birth to her. That was why she had died early.

    On the other hand, Yang Shuwan had always thought that it was the handkerchief she had left on Yu Zongzheng that had caused her mother to slip.

    ...

 Chapter 337 - 337 Yu Youyao Is a Monster

    337 Yu Youyao Is a Monster

    But none of that mattered anymore.

    Since she had sinned, she had to pay the price.

    In the darkness, the shadows of a few yellownterns were sparse, apanied by light and darkness.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s figure disappeared into the rain. On the limestone path, there was a sound of wheels. Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai out of the dark.

    !!

    Yin San recounted everything that had happened in the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    In the darkness, Zhou Linghuai was leaning against the wheelchair, his elbows on the armrests. He supported his forehead with his hand and said in a deep voice, ¡°Have you done everything?¡±

    Yin San said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu used very little thorn apple Fragrance. After inhaling it, it will be expelled from the human body in about an hour. There¡¯s no problem with the sandalwood incense used for praying to Buddha.¡±

    Even so, no one knew.

    This little girl had some tricks up her sleeve.

    Madam Yang¡¯s evil deeds were not enough to kill her. Ruining her reputation was indeed the best punishment for her.

    But!

    This was only rtive to the little girl.

    Zhou Linghuai sat up straight and untied the incense bead bracelet around his wrist. He wrapped it around his wrist again and again. ¡°There seems to be a medicine to clear the liver in Yang Shuwan¡¯s medicine for her headaches?¡±

    Yin San said, ¡°Thest time Doctor Ding diagnosed Yang Shuwan, the result was that not only was her gastric was too intense, causing her blood to stagnate. She also had liver cirction problems.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Change that medicine to Chinese violet.¡±

    Chinese violet would clear her liver and her vision and affect Yang Shuwan¡¯s head disease.

    Using it for a long time with another spice in sandalwood can cause bad temper and mental disorder.

    Yin San said in a low voice, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the incense bead in his hand and suddenly thought of the little girl pouting and saying, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m very petty. I can only pretend to like someone I care about. If anyone dares to bully me, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for the people I care about.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also very narrow-minded.¡±

    Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao to the courtyard. Yu Zongzheng also brought Imperial Physician Hu to the courtyard.

    After Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed, she said, ¡°Grandmother is old and her health is poor. Mother also has a headache and needs to recuperate. Now, I am in charge of the household. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I hope Imperial Physician Hu can understand. Please treat my third sister carefully.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu nodded. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ll naturally do my best.¡±

    Yu Youyao led Imperial Physician Hu into the inner room.

    Behind the sky-green curtain, Yu Jianjia¡¯s hair was disheveled, and her face was ashen as she leaned against the pillow. Even the faint pink color on her lips hadpletely faded.

    Hui Xiang whispered, ¡°Young Miss, Imperial Physician Hu is here.¡±

    Yu Jianjia struggled to sit up straight and said hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s raining today, so it¡¯s not easy to walk outside. I¡¯ll have to trouble Imperial Physician Hu to speciallye and treat me. Please forgive Jia Jia for making things inconvenient and being unable to get up to greet you. If I¡¯ve neglected you, please forgive me.¡±

    Although it wasn¡¯t time for etiquette, she was extremely polite.

    Imperial Physician Hu hurriedly said, ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re too polite. Let me take your pulse.¡±

    Yu Jianjia leaned back against the pillow and stretched out her wrist. However, she couldn¡¯t help but look over. Yu Youyao, who was standing beside Imperial Physician Hu, felt her heart skip a beat again. She couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth and cough lightly.

    She suddenly had a bad feeling. Why was Yu Youyao here?

    Imperial Physician Hu took Yu Jianjia¡¯s pulse. As he had taken her pulse once before, he knew what was going on. In just a moment, he understood Yu Jianjia¡¯s illness.

    Imperial Physician Hu removed his hand and said, ¡°The medicine I prescribed previously has been stopped. I¡¯ll prescribe a new prescription for Third Miss. Third Miss¡¯s illness needs to be recuperated.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale. The prescription that Imperial Physician Hu had prescribed had always been very effective.

    During this period of time, she had been acting up again. It wasn¡¯t that Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s medicine wasn¡¯t effective, but that her condition had worsened.

    Yu Youyao gently lifted the sky-green curtain and tucked Yu Jianjia in. ¡°Third Sister, rest well. I¡¯ll apany Imperial Physician Hu outside to get a prescription for you first. Father is also outside.¡±

    Yu Jianjia clenched her fists and said gently, ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    When they reached the outer room, Yu Youyao instructed the servants to serve tea.

    After Imperial Physician Hu drank his tea, he said, ¡°The medicine I prescribed previously was a good prescription for strengthening the foundation and nurturing the essence. It should be effective. Third Miss¡¯s illness shouldn¡¯t be so serious in such a short period of time.¡± He pondered for a long time before asking, ¡°Has Third Miss been having rpses recently?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at Hui Xiang.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at Hui Xiang. ¡°You¡¯re Third Miss¡¯s personal maidservant. Tell me the truth about Third Miss¡¯s health.¡±

    Hui Xiang did not dare to hide anything anymore and quickly knelt on the ground. ¡°Master, Third Miss¡¯s illness has indeed acted up a few times recently. However, the medicine prescribed by Imperial Physician Hu is good. Every time she falls ill, she can recover after taking the medicine, so¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was furious and mmed the table.

    Hui Xiang trembled in fear.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Father, please calm down. Third Sister¡¯s condition is more important.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s anger subsided a little, and he quickly looked at Imperial Physician Hu. ¡°What¡¯s going on with my daughter¡¯s condition?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu sighed slightly. ¡°Third Miss¡¯s illness is caused by a congenital deficiency. Her Qi and blood are weak, so her body has been weak and difficult to treat. However, as long as she uses the right prescription, strengthens her foundation and nourishes her mind, she can recover.¡±

    At this point, he shook his head. ¡°Previously, I¡¯ve said that Third Miss¡¯s illness is the most taxing on the mind. It¡¯s not good to think too much. She has to rx often, nourish her blood, and calm her mind. Only then she can recover from this illness. Unfortunately,¡± he shook his head and sighed, ¡°it¡¯s obvious that your residence didn¡¯t listen to me.¡±

    In just two months, Third Miss Yu¡¯s illness had worsened a lot. There was not much left of her foundation. In the end, there would be difficulties in having children. If she did not recuperate well, her life would be in danger.

    Yu Zongzheng also understood.

    Hui Xiang had said that Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s prescription was good and effective. In that case, his third daughter¡¯s condition had worsened, so she definitely had not recuperated well.

    Imperial Physician Hu said, ¡°Third Miss is feeling depressed after taking her pulse today. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s been feeling depressed recently and it¡¯s difficult to relieve it. It¡¯s very disadvantageous for her recovery.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face darkened.

    She also remembered that ever since Madam Yang had returned to managing the household, there had been endless messy matters at home. Jia Jia was meticulous, considerate, and filial, so she had to worry for her mother.

    ...

    It was probably because of this that she couldn¡¯t recuperate well.

    As a result, he became even more angry with Yang Shuwan.

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°I wonder if my third sister¡¯s illness can be cured?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu pondered for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe a few more sets of medicine for Third Miss and increase the dosage a little. Take it first!¡±

 Chapter 338 - 338 Definitely a Calamity

    338 Definitely a Cmity

    He did not say if it could be treated, but Yu Zongzheng knew very well that his third daughter¡¯s illness was probably not easy to treat. He was furious. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu spread out some paper and began to write a prescription. He prescribed three sets of medicine in a row. After exining how to use them, he stood up. ¡°Although medicine is important, recuperation lies in the foundation. This illness can¡¯t be dyed.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly got someone to prepare a generous gift and sent Imperial Physician Hu out. She also instructed Ai Ye, who was in front of Yu Jianjia, to get the medicine.

    After everything was arranged, Yu Youyao returned to her house.

    Yu Zongzheng was already furious. He ordered someone to gather all the servants in the courtyard.

    ¡°Third Miss¡¯s illness has acted up again. You¡¯re serving her in front of her, but all of you didn¡¯t report it. You hid your Master¡¯s illness, causing her illness to worsen. It¡¯s simply hateful.¡±

    Hui Xiang was shocked and quickly exined, ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent. During this period of time, Master was busy in the government office, so Third Miss didn¡¯t allow me to tell Master about this. She said that she was afraid that Master would worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned and said, ¡°Third Sister doesn¡¯t want Father to worry because she¡¯s being filial. However, there are other elders in the family, and Third Sister has fallen ill frequently. You¡¯re just a servant. How can you bear the responsibility of hiding Third Sister¡¯s illness and dying her recovery?¡±

    Hui Xiang said anxiously, ¡°Master, Master, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. It¡¯s just that Old Madam is old, and First Madam¡¯s illness res up from time to time. Third Miss has always been considerate and filial, and she doesn¡¯t want the elders to worry about her health¡­¡±

    Bang¡ª Yu Zongzheng mmed the table and red at Hui Xiang. ¡°You¡¯re full of lies. Third Miss¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so she doesn¡¯t want her elders to worry. Isn¡¯t there still Eldest Miss in this residence? Eldest Miss is the eldest daughter of the first wife, and also the eldest sister. She has the responsibility to take care of and raise the younger siblings in the family. Third Miss is weak, but you¡¯re actually so negligent. You¡¯re even using such sweet words to push the me to her. What exactly are your intentions?¡±

    Yao Yao cared about their sisterly rtionship. If she had known about Jia Jia¡¯s health earlier, why would her condition have worsened to this extent?

    Hui Xiang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I¡¯m innocent. It¡¯s Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss didn¡¯t allow me to say anything. I didn¡¯t mean to hide it. I¡¯ve been with Third Miss since I was young and am loyal to her.¡±

    Yu Youyao said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re indeed loyal to Third Sister. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s weak and has a gentle personality. You¡¯re all arrogant and don¡¯t know the severity of the matter. Previously, Third Sister fell to the ground. She was frightened and had a high fever. She was in aa for three days and three nights and almost lost her life. Now, there¡¯s also you, a sly maidservant. You hid Third Sister¡¯s condition and made her so seriously ill.¡±

    When Hui Xiang heard this, she felt dizzy and kowtowed. ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± If Yao Yao hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Yu Zongzheng would have almost forgotten about it. Previously, he had thought that it was because Yao Yao was pampered that Jia Jia had fallen and was frightened. How could he have known that it was obvious that Jia Jia was neglected by the maidservant in front of her? Immediately, he was furious. ¡°Someone, tie up all the servants in front of Third Miss. All of them will be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle and sold to the brokerage house.¡±

    Immediately, a few old maids found ropes and tied them up without any exnation.

    ¡°Master, show mercy¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m innocent¡­¡±

    ¡°I know my mistake. Master, please spare me this time¡­¡±

    The servants cried and kowtowed, begging for mercy. The room was in chaos.

    When Yu Jianjia received the news, she couldn¡¯t care less about being sick or weak. She asked the little girl in the room to help her out. ¡°Father, w-what are you doing? They¡¯ve served me for many years. Even if they haven¡¯t contributed much, they¡¯ve worked hard. Father, please spare them this time on my ount. I-I¡¯ll definitely discipline them strictlyter¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she tapped her teacup with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s raining today. The weather is cold and humid. Third Sister is weak to begin with, so why did she run out without even wearing a thick set of clothes? How did your maidservant serve you?¡±

    Yu Jianjia knew that something was wrong.

    Her father was angry because the servants in front of her were useless and did not know the severity of the situation. Yu Youyao¡¯s words undoubtedly further confirmed this.

    Indeed!

    Seeing that his third daughter was only wearing a thin white shirt and not even a cloak and her thin body was trembling, Yu Zongzheng frowned. ¡°Your sister is right. Your health isn¡¯t good, so you should stay in the house and recuperate well.¡± With that, he turned around and instructed the old maids that Yu Youyao had brought over. ¡°Help Third Miss back to rest.¡±

    The servants in the courtyard were too outrageous.

    Yao Yao was right. Jia Jia was too gentle and kind, which was why they were so arrogant and didn¡¯t know their limits. They couldn¡¯t even serve their master well.

    They could not let it go easily.

    Yu Jianjia refused to leave and knelt on the ground with a thud. Her lips trembled as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Father, please let them off this time. I¡¯m weak and they¡¯re used to serving me. If Father punishes them and I get someone new to take care of me, it won¡¯t be as appropriate as them¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned, feeling that what she said made sense. He turned to look at Yu Youyao and asked, ¡°Yao Yao, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked at her father in shock. When had her father trusted Yu Youyao so much that he even asked about her opinion when dealing with the servants?

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup and fiddled with the blood beeswax prayer beads on her wrist.

    In the yellow room, the crystal clear blood beeswax prayer beads shone like jade under the dense light. They were pure and beautiful, almost piercing Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes.

    She knew that this string of blood beeswax prayer beads had been enshrined in the Precious Peace Temple before Yu Youyao was born. Some time ago, when she was old enough, Old Madam had given it to Yu Youyao as a gift for her tenth birthday.

    After Yu Youyao put it on, it never left her side.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like beautiful and rare things?

    Every time she saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. When Hui Xiang saw her, she wouldin about how biased Old Madam was. Everything good was for Eldest Miss, and she only had Eldest Miss in her heart.

    She had said it after hearing it from Hui Xiang, but why didn¡¯t she think so in her heart?!

    But!

    She had her father¡¯s love, and Yu Youyao could neverpare to her.

    Now, not only had Yu Youyao gained her father¡¯s trust, but she had also snatched away his love for her. Could it be that as her mother had said? Yu Youyao was not human, but a monster?

    Yu Youyao pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°We definitely can¡¯t keep the same people in front of Third Sister. Otherwise, it will definitely be a disaster in the future.¡±

 Chapter 339 - 339 Rendered Powerless

    339 Rendered Powerless

    Yu Jianjia opened her mouth, wanting to retort.

    Yu Youyao looked at Yu Jianjia¡¯s thin body and her face darkened. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since Third Sister¡¯s illness acted up, but she actually ignored her health and ran out without even wearing her clothes properly. Third Sister¡¯s body is weak and can¡¯t withstand any torture. If she catches a cold, it¡¯ll only be a matter of a few sets of medicine for ordinary people. However, to Third Sister, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯ll be more frost on the snow.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s body went limp, and her mouth trembled, unable to say anything.

    Indeed!

    Yu Zongzheng felt that his eldest daughter made sense. ¡°Your eldest sister is right. The people in front of you are all bad-tempered. If we don¡¯t deal with them, they will definitely be worse in the future. In the end, they will still be a disaster, so we¡¯ll deal with them all. Then, we¡¯ll choose some capable people to serve you. Even if you¡¯re not used to it, it¡¯s only for a moment. I remember that a while ago, many new people entered the residence. After training them for a while, they¡¯ll probably be useful.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt bitter and indignant. ¡°Father, other than Hui Xiang and Nanny Qin, I still have some capable people around me. You¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Third Sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. It¡¯s indeed a little inappropriate to change your servants rashly. Let Ai Ye stay. It¡¯s appropriate for her to serve you since she has followed you in the past.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was speechless.

    Ai Ye was indeed a very capable person, but she was honest and wooden. She was not good to be deployed, but Yu Youyao had already given in. If she made any other requests, her father would probably be angry.

    Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as your big sister says.¡±

    At this point, Yu Jianjia knew that it was over.

    It was only at this moment that she suddenly realized that ever since Yu Youyao had suddenly stepped into the courtyard, she had unknowingly fallen into a trap.

    Her sickly appearance was exactly what Yu Youyao wanted.

    Then, Imperial Physician Hu came knocking on her door. Yu Youyao had already nned it all out. Even if she did not take the initiative to invite Imperial Physician Hu over, Yu Youyao would still use her illness to invite him over.

    With the incident of Fourth Brother¡¯s drowning and his mother working with the servants to deceive the higher-ups, his father was filled with distrust for the servants in the residence.

    Now, if her condition worsened again, her father would definitely be furious.

    Yu Youyao naturally took this opportunity to deal with all the people who served her and reced them.

    Without anyone she trusted, she was controlled by Yu Youyao in the residence and became Yu Youyao¡¯s pawn. Her life and death depended on Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao was so scheming!

    This step-by-step n made her suffocate. She changed the trusted aides of everyone in the main courtyard. From now on, the Yu Residence was under Yu Youyao¡¯s control.

    Yu Jianjia slowly closed her eyes. She had underestimated Yu Youyao, causing her to fall into her trap without realizing it.

    While she was still using her illness to gain her father¡¯s pity and was still his most beloved daughter, even though her mother was despised by her father, no one could shake her status in the residence. Just as she was feeling smug¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s butcher knife was already at her neck.

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Yu Zongzheng said earnestly, ¡°Jia Jia, your big sister is a thorough and appropriate person. You have to get closer to her. If there¡¯s anything, look for her. Your big sister values friendship and cares about sisterhood the most. She will definitely help you.¡±

    Just because Yu Youyao had saved Fourth Brother today, her father was certain that Yu Youyao valued friendship and cared about her siblings, so he trusted her even more?

    How could she, who had single-handedly nned for her fourth brother to drown, endure this?

    In the end, she had also shot herself in the foot.

    This was what ¡°self-inflicted trouble¡± was.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart palpitated as she lowered her head. ¡°I understand, Father. Hui Xiang and the others have served me for many years. I can¡¯t bear to see them like this. I know that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. It¡¯s my fault for making you worry for me.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s brows rxed. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s also because your mother can¡¯t be in charge. She can¡¯t manage the family well and has caused trouble in the residence. All the servants are in a mess. Fortunately, your eldest sister is thorough and appropriate. In the future, with her in charge of the family, you can rest in peace. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    She heard her father saying that Yu Youyao was thorough and appropriate, and how unbearable her mother was.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, and she suddenly felt a surge of resentment.

    Her eyshes fluttered slightly to hide the wet tears in her eyes. She said hoarsely, ¡°Father is right.¡± With that, she stood up and bowed to Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Big Sister in the future.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all sisters. Third Sister, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Yu Youyao looked at Yu Jianjia coldly. She had never felt that Yu Jianjia¡¯s expression was real.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but look up. The light in the room was a little dim, so she couldn¡¯t see the expression on Yu Youyao¡¯s face.

    ¡°Help Third Miss to rest.¡± With Yu Youyao¡¯s order, two old maids helped Yu Jianjia back to the inner room.

    Yu Jianjia took a few steps and couldn¡¯t help but turn around.

    Yu Youyao instructed, ¡°Tie up all the people who served Third Miss and send them to the manor. Get Nanny Liu to choose some capable people to serve Third Miss.¡±

    Yu Jianjia slowly closed her eyes. She finally understood why her father had always said that Yu Youyao was thorough and appropriate.

    Everyone in the courtyard had changed, but Yu Youyao did not personally choose anyone. Instead, she borrowed Old Madam¡¯s hand and asked Nanny Liu to choose. If anything went wrong in the future, it would not be her fault.

    Nanny Liu was Old Madam¡¯s subordinate, and Old Madam was biased towards Yu Youyao. These people were nominally chosen by Nanny Liu, but what was the difference between them and Yu Youyao?

    Even her grandmother was at ease with Nanny Liu¡¯s work. Her father would definitely think that Yu Youyao cared about her because she valued friendship and cared about her siblings. He would admire Yu Youyao even more.

    The process was different, but the oue was exactly the same.

    This temperament and method were really wless.

    As expected, Yu Zongzheng said in satisfaction, ¡°Jia Jia, don¡¯t worry now. Nanny Liu has always done things appropriately. The people she chooses will definitely be the most capable. Even if she chooses someone new, there won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes darkened when she heard this. Then, she heard her father praise Yu Youyao, ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve indeed thought it through. Your mother is recuperating in peace, and your third sister¡¯s body is weak. You¡¯ll have to spend more effort on them in the future.¡±

    After he indirectly handed her over to Yu Youyao, Yu Jianjia felt suffocated. She kept feeling like she was being supported and controlled by Yu Youyao, and she desperately wanted to escape.

 Chapter 340 - 340 Coughing Blood

    340 Coughing Blood

    Yu Youyao agreed and instructed, ¡°Third Miss is seriously ill. Imperial Physician Hu has instructed that you have to calm your mind and nourish your blood and Qi. Don¡¯t think too much. From today onwards, seal the courtyard door. There¡¯s no need to tell Third Miss about the matters in the residence. Let her rest in peace.¡±

    This was a disguised grounding!

    It was also an indefinite restriction!

    When the seal was unsealed depended on Yu Youyao¡¯s words.

    !!

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She staggered into the house with the old woman and couldn¡¯t help but cough violently.

    She quickly covered her mouth with a handkerchief.

    The two old maids were indeed quick to react. One of them hurriedly helped her to the bed, while the other had already brought over warm water.

    Yu Jianjia barely held back her coughing and took off the handkerchief that was covering her mouth. Immediately, the handkerchief was shockingly red and dazzling.

    She coughed up blood!

    The two old maids were also shocked. One hurriedly served Yu Jianjia some water, while the other ran off to look for Eldest Miss and report this matter.

    Yu Youyao was also a little surprised. She did not expect Yu Jianjia to cough up blood. She quickly said, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s carriage has probably just left the residence. Hurry up and chase him back to treat Third Sister.¡±

    The old woman quickly ran out.

    Yu Youyao did not go into Yu Jianjia¡¯s house. She sat in the hall and waited for about an incense stick to burn before Imperial Physician Hu returned.

    Yu Youyao quickly exined the reason. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, please forgive me for troubling you to run back and forth.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu shook his head. ¡°A doctor is benevolent. It¡¯s only right if something has happened to Third Miss¡¯s body. I¡¯ll treat her again and it¡¯ll be more urate.¡±

    With that, he followed Yu Youyao into the house.

    Yu Jianjia leaned against the bed, but the curtain was not lowered.

    Perhaps it was because she had coughed up blood, but her face was no longer as pale as before. Instead, there was a hint of yellow in her white face, and she looked slightly withered. It was as if this mouthful of blood had exhausted all her energy.

    After a while, Imperial Physician Hu said, ¡°Third Miss is depressed. The blood has umted in her body, and she¡¯s so anxious that she coughed up blood. I¡¯ll prescribe another set of medicine. Use it with the three sets of medicine from before. As long as she recuperates well in the future, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief and closed her eyes tiredly. Her thin figure was curled up on the bed, looking very pitiful.

    Yu Youyao instructed the two old maids to take good care of Yu Jianjia, then brought Imperial Physician Hu to the outer room.

    Before she could ask, Imperial Physician Hu said, ¡°Third Miss coughed up blood and injured her vitality. This way, the results of her meticulous recuperation for many years in the past are gone. In the future, every time she falls sick, her body will suffer a little. If she can recuperate carefully, she can recover up to 70%. It¡¯s impossible for her to recoverpletely.¡±

    If it were in the past, she could still recuperate.

    Yu Youyao understood. She ordered someone to hand over a lot of gifts and politely sent Imperial Physician Hu to the carriage personally. Only when the carriage left the residence did she return to the courtyard.

    Xia Tao brought over a food box. ¡°Young Miss has been busy all afternoon and hasn¡¯t even had time to eat dinner. Nanny Xu asked me to send you a bowl of bird¡¯s nest. Have some first.¡±

    Yu Youyao was indeed hungry, so she took the bird¡¯s nest from Xia Tao and ate it in small bites.

    After finishing the bowl of bird¡¯s nest, Nanny Liu finally led the servants into the courtyard. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Eldest Miss today. I¡¯m still here in the courtyard. It¡¯ll be safe. Hurry back and rest. If you¡¯re exhausted, I don¡¯t know how much Old Madam¡¯s heart will ache.¡±

    Yu Youyao was indeed a little tired. She rubbed her forehead. ¡°The person who bought the medicine for Third Sister has returned. I¡¯ve already instructed the small kitchen to brew it. After the medicine is brewed, I¡¯ll immediately feed it to Third Sister. I¡¯ll have to trouble Nanny for the rest.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and nodded. ¡°Go back and rest!¡±

    When she returned to the Jade Courtyard, it was already 7pm. Nanny Xu ordered someone to prepare dinner.

    Yu Youyao had eaten a bowl of bird¡¯s nest and did not have much of an appetite now. She forced herself to eat a few mouthfuls before putting down her chopsticks. ¡°Keep them all. Also, instruct the small kitchen to make white jade ginseng medicinal cuisine and send it to Cousinter.¡±

    Qin Xin led the maidservants to pack up.

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to help her soak in a medicinal bath. Then, she took out Zizhi Tongjian and leanedzily against the chaise lounge to read it.

    Liu¡¯er took arge towel and helped Young Miss dry her hair, then rubbed in jasmine head oil.

    The pitter-patter of the rain outside became urgent.

    In the study, the sun shone brightly.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and lowered his eyes as he drew.

    Chang An looked at it from time to time and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re going to give this painting to Miss again, right?¡±

    Didn¡¯t he just draw a painting of the Dragon Boat Festival and give it to Young Miss yesterday?

    Why was he giving her another painting?

    Zhou Linghuai asked instead, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    Chang An pursed his lips. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Young Miss, would you be so obsessed with painting? I¡¯ve never seen you so focused on painting in the past!¡±

    Although Young Master had often painted in the past, ever since he entered the Yu Residence, this ¡°often¡± had be a frequent urrence.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    Chang An nced at what his young master had drawn. ¡°Is this a gift for Young Miss during the Dragon Boat Festival? Didn¡¯t you already prepare a gift? Why are you still giving her a painting?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Double the gift and double the joy. Do you understand?¡±

    Chang An was speechless. ¡°But Young Master, it¡¯s already half an hour past nine. Shouldn¡¯t you rest?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not even look up. ¡°You can leave first.¡±

    There was already the outline of a moat on the paper. The day after tomorrow was the Dragon Boat Festival. If he spent more time, he should be able to finish drawing by the Dragon Boat Festival.

    When Chang An heard this, he understood. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to stay up all night again? No, no, definitely not. It¡¯s raining today and the humidity is high. You have a leg problem and need to rest well. You promised Young Miss that you would rest at 10pm every night.¡±

    Hearing him mention Yu Youyao, Zhou Linghuai was finally willing to look at him seriously. He looked up. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, are you going to report me to Cousin immediately?¡±

    Chang An said self-righteously, ¡°Young Miss asked me to keep an eye on you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breath was stuck in his throat. ¡°When did you start listening to her? Who¡¯s your master?!¡±

    Chang An¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Didn¡¯t I learn this from you, Young Master? Aren¡¯t you also obedient to Young Miss? You¡¯re my master, so of course I follow your lead.¡±

    ...

    Zhou Linghuai was furious. ¡°Tell me clearly, when did I listen to her?¡±

    Chang An pursed his lips.

    Without waiting for him to answer, Zhou Linghuai did not want to say anything else. ¡°Get lost. Get lost as far as you can.¡±

    Chang An stood still.

    Zhou Linghuai had been defeated by him. No, he had lost to his younger cousin, Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯ll rest at 11pm at thetest.¡±

 Chapter 341 - 341 Not As Impressive As My Cousin

    341 Not As Impressive As My Cousin

    When Chang An heard this, he quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s still medicinal cuisine in the small kitchen. I¡¯ll bring a bowl over for Young Master. You can draw it after you take it.¡± Seeing that Young Master¡¯s expression was getting darker and darker, he quickly added, ¡°Just now, Young Miss ordered someone to send it over. It promotes blood cirction. She said that Young Master has a leg problem and should eat more nourishing food.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°Bring it over!¡±

    Chang An felt as if he had been pardoned and fled from the study. Fortunately, he was smart enough to mention Young Miss. Otherwise¡ª

    His life would be over!

    !!

    Zhou Linghuai put down his brush and recalled the yearning and longing expression on the little girl¡¯s face when she mentioned the dragon boat race during the Dragon Boat Festival this morning. He couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips.

    The next day, Yu Youyao got up at dawn. She washed up briefly and went to the small kitchen.

    The small kitchen in the Jade Courtyard made medicinal cuisine every day, so Yu Youyao created a small pharmacy with a lot of medicinal herbs that she usually needed.

    Yu Youyao picked out China root, white lentils, lotus seed flesh, barley rice, Chinese yam, congee, ginseng, dangshen, and so on. She washed them clean, crushed them into powder, added rice flour, white sugar, and so on. She added spiritual dew. After kneading them, she made small pieces of Eight Treasures Cake and steamed them in a pot.

    Eight Treasures Cake sounded simple, but making it was not simple at all.

    It took Yu Youyao an hour to make a pot.

    She instructed Madam Zhao to take good care of the fire. ¡°After it¡¯s steamed, send a te to An Shou Hall. There¡¯s ginseng in the Eight Treasures Cake. It¡¯s a great supplement. Grandmother can only eat one piece at a time, two pieces a day at most. It¡¯s best if it¡¯s once every three days.¡±

    After returning to the house, Yu Youyao learned etiquette from Nanny Xu and washed up again. Then, the servants prepared breakfast.

    After Yu Youyao ate, she thought about the heavy rain that had fallen the entire night yesterday. ¡°There might be bamboo juice in the bamboo forest. Hurry up and prepare. Let¡¯s go chisel the bamboo and get the sap. bamboo juice is a good thing. It can be used for medicine and tea¡­¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly went down to prepare something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao picked up her skirt and ran to the Green House.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao hade over, Chang An was wondering if he should report it to Young Master.

    Yesterday, Young Master had promised him that he would rest at 11pm. However, after sleeping for four hours at night, he got up at 3 to 5 am. and stayed up in the study for half the night!

    However, before he could speak, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Is Cousin in the study?¡±

    Chang An nodded and was about to talk about Young Master staying upte yesterday.

    Yu Youyao ran away like the wind.

    The little girl ran into the study excitedly. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go to the Xiaoxiang Forest to chisel bamboo and extract the juice. I¡¯ll make you bamboo tea.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He rolled up half of the painting and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao took three steps to the shelf beside the desk and took out a cloak. ¡°It rained all night yesterday. It¡¯s humid outside, so you need a cloak when you go out!¡± As she spoke, she circled behind her cousin and was about to help him put it on. ¡°Cousin, reach out.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Zhou Linghuai stretched out his arm and let the little girl help him put it on.

    After putting on the cloak, Yu Youyao walked around to her cousin and tied the straps on the cloak. She tied a ¡°gift¡± knot and tidied his clothes.

    Seeing this scene, Zhou Linghuai recalled the past. His father hadbed his mother¡¯s hair and eyebrows, and his mother had also dressed and trimmed his father¡¯s hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Yu Youyao looked at her cousin carefully. The ck cloak was embroidered with crane patterns, making his aura look deep, noble, and poised. He looked like a royal descendant from nowhere, with an innate noble aura.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly came back to his senses and quietly tightened his grip on the armrest. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Yu Youyao thought of something and quickly took a nket that was draped over the chair. She squatted in front of her cousin and gently ced it on hisp. ¡°It¡¯s humid outside. Although Cousin¡¯s leg condition has improved a little, you have to keep warm.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly closed his eyes.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong? Does your leg hurt? Then, then you should rest well in The Green House. I¡¯ll go get the bamboo juice alone. When I get it, it¡¯ll be the same tea that I¡¯m making for you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai slowly opened his eyes. The little girl was squatting in front of him, looking up at him with her jade-like neck. Her face was as fair as jade, and his figure was all she could see.

    He suddenly approached and pressed his chin against the top of the little girl¡¯s head. He closed his eyes and lowered his head, his pale lipsnding on her hair.

    The faint fragrance of lilies suddenly lingered in his nose, rushing into his heart and lungs.

    After realizing what he had done, he suddenly retreated.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Cousin, you¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened as he interrupted her. ¡°There are petals on your head.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Youyao felt that her cousin was a little strange.

    Zhou Linghuai turned his wheelchair around. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Yu Youyao was in a daze. She quickly stood up and followed behind her cousin. It was windy outside, so it was normal for petals to fall!

    It had rained all night yesterday, so the limestone path was a little slippery. Yu Youyao was worried that it would be difficult to walk, so she called Chang An to push her cousin along.

    At this moment, Chang An had already given up onining. Young Master was in a good mood. Even if he was given a hundred guts, he wouldn¡¯t dare to dampen his mood.

    Chun Xiao had already prepared everything and brought a few old maids to wait at the Xiaoxiang Forest.

    Yu Youyao tucked the nket around her cousin¡¯s legs. ¡°Cousin, wait for me here. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll make tea together.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked up at the Xiaoxiang Forest and turned to look at Chang An. ¡°The bamboo forest is muddy and slippery. Be careful not to fall. Let Chang An apany you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little disgusted. ¡°Alright then!¡±

    It had rained all night, and the bamboo forest was wet.

    ¡°This area is made of light bamboo. Not only can water enter the mouth directly, but it can also be used to make tea. Chisel this side first.¡± Yu Youyao knocked on a few thick bamboo trees in a row, picked one, and instructed Chun Xiao to chisel the bamboo.

    Chun Xiao took a chisel and cut open the bamboo. She cut the sharpened bamboo tube, but there was no bamboo juice flowing out. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    Chang An snorted and casually picked a bamboo. Without even using a chisel, he pped the sharpened thin bamboo tube into the bamboo, and light red bamboo juice flowed out of the bamboo.

    Yu Youyao was dumbfounded. ¡°This is legendary martial arts?¡±

    Chang An crossed his arms over his chest and looked smug. ¡°Hmph, ignorant. I used my internal strength and hidden strength just now, so I don¡¯t need any tools to directly prate the bamboo.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t bear to see him so smug. She pursed her lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to be smug about? You¡¯re definitely not as impressive as my cousin.¡±

    No matter how powerful he was, he still had to listen to my cousin, right?

    ...

 Chapter 342 - 342 You Bullied Me

    342 You Bullied Me

    Chang An snorted again. ¡°Of course. From the moment young master was born, he soaked in all kinds of medicinal baths to nourish his muscles and bones. At the age of five, he started practicing the horse stance and different moves, and developing his muscles and bones. At the age of seven, he was thrown into the military camp by his master¡­¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, Chang An suddenly realized that he had misspoken. He quickly shut his mouth. It was over, it was over. He had let it slip just now.

    Yu Youyao was also stunned for a long time.

    If she remembered correctly, her cousin was born with a congenital deficiency and had been raised at home, living in seclusion.

    !!

    He practiced the horse stance, exercised his muscles, and entered the military camp¡­

    Was this really the cousin she knew?

    Seeing Yu Youyao¡¯s thoughtful expression, he knew that she must be suspicious. Chang An quickly said, ¡°I made it up, but you actually believe me. Haha, my young master¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since he was young, so how can he practice martial arts? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that.¡±

    Yu Youyao was furious. ¡°Chang An, how dare you lie to me? Are you itching for a beating?¡±

    Chang An suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he had finally managed to fool her.

    Next, Yu Youyao pointed at Chang An righteously. ¡°I previously promised Third Sister Song, Sixth Sister Qi, and Fifth Sister Tang that when the Dragon Boat Festivales, I¡¯ll get some bamboo juice and give it to them. Since you¡¯re so smart, help me get more bamboo juice, in case there¡¯s not enough. If you don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯ll tell Cousin that you¡¯re bullying me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Martial arts practitioners had sharp eyes and ears. He did not need the little girl toin. He had already heard Chang An¡¯s previous words.

    It wasn¡¯t that Chang An didn¡¯t know the severity of the matter, but he knew that his master trusted Yu Youyaopletely and never deliberately hid anything. Naturally, he was also affected. Just like him, he didn¡¯t guard against Yu Youyao.

    There were some things that he had never wanted to hide from her.

    He hadn¡¯t told her for the time being because the time wasn¡¯t right.

    This time wasing soon.

    He hoped that the little girl wouldn¡¯t be too surprised when the time came.

    After taking out arge jar of bamboo juice, Yu Youyao pointed at another bamboo forest not far away. ¡°There¡¯s a bamboo forest over there. The bamboo juice I took is light yellow, like amber. It can be used as medicine. Help me get another jar.¡±

    Chang An had noints about his hard work.

    Zhenguo Marquis Residence!

    Tomorrow was the Dragon Boat Festival. Song Wanhui used five-colored silk to make sachets and nned to give it to Yu Youyao and Qi Sinian.

    At this moment, her maidservant, Que¡¯er, entered the room. ¡°Young Miss, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s sister, Xia Tao, is here. She said that she¡¯s here to deliver something to you on Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s orders.¡±

    Song Wanhui smiled when she heard this. She quickly said, ¡°Yao Yao¡¯s things arrived before I gave her mine. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±

    Que¡¯er followed Young Miss to the front hall.

    When Xia Tao saw Song Wanhui, she quickly bowed. ¡°Third Miss Song, you¡¯re well. It rained all night yesterday. My family took some bamboo juice from the Xiaoxiang Forest this morning and specially ordered me to send some to you.¡±

    That was it. She would hand over the blue and white porcin jar.

    Que¡¯er quickly took it.

    Song Wanhui was overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but Yao Yao still remembers what she said casually previously.¡±

    At that time, Fifth Miss Tang had asked casually when she saw that there were holes in the bamboo.

    Yao Yao had said that it was left behind from the bamboo juice. She had even said that if it rained in May and there was bamboo juice, she would collect some for them.

    If it weren¡¯t for the bamboo juice that Yao Yao had sent over today, she would have forgotten about this.

    Xia Tao smiled. ¡°You can drink the bamboo juice directly or make tea. It¡¯s fine if Third Miss tastes it fresh, but there¡¯s no more than what¡¯s given.¡±

    Not every bamboo tree had bamboo juice. She took a jar and divided it. She also gave it to many people. Young Miss did not have much left.

    However, Miss had kept the bitter bamboo juice that could be used as medicine.

    It was mainly because it was not appropriate to give it to others directly.

    This small jar was just enough to brew tea once. Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Help me thank your young miss.¡± With that, she turned around and instructed Que¡¯er, ¡°Give the gift I prepared for Eldest Miss Yu to Miss Xia Tao so she can bring it back.¡±

    Que¡¯er returned to the inner room to get the prepared gift and handed it to Xia Tao.

    Xia Tao thanked her and left.

    Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t wait to open the small jar and pour a small cup of bamboo juice.

    The light red bamboo liquid was ced in a small porcin cup, like a pool of jade liquid. It was clear and translucent, and the faint fragrance of bamboo entered her nose, giving her a refreshing feeling.

    Song Wanhui took a small sip. When the bamboo juice entered her mouth, there was no taste, but after entering her throat, there was a hint of sweetness.

    ¡°No wonder Yao Yao thinks so highly of bamboo.¡± Song Wanhui¡¯s eyes darted around, and she suddenly had an idea.

    Song Mingzhao was painting ¡°Shu Ai Painting¡±. Every year, on the Dragon Boat Festival, schrs would paint different sceneries. It could also be hung indoors.

    The servant came over to report, ¡°Young Master, Third Miss is here. She said that the Eldest Miss of the Yu family gave Young Miss a jar of bamboo juice today. It¡¯s a rare and good thing. Third Miss invited Young Master over to make tea.¡±

    As soon as he heard the words ¡°Eldest Miss Yu¡±, Song Mingzhao instantly thought of the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence. Her surname was Yu, and her name was Youyao. Her nickname was Yao Yao.

    He couldn¡¯t help but think of the day of the Buddha Festival on the eighth of April. Eldest Miss Yu was wearing a in dress and standing under the Bodhi tree with a green cover. She held the wishing silk and stood on her tiptoes, wishing to throw the wishing silk.

    Eldest Miss Yu looked calm and beautiful.

    Although it had been a long time, he still remembered her gentle voice. It was like a delicate oriole, and her voice entered his ears. ¡°Buddhism emphasizes fate. Everything can be stopped when it¡¯s appropriate. All I want is peace of mind.¡±

    Seeing that Young Master had not said anything, the servant remembered that Third Miss was still waiting, so he asked, ¡°Third Young Master, are you going?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Mingzhao casually threw the brush into the brush wash and turned to walk out.

    This stunned the servant.

    For some reason, he felt that Young Master was walking a little faster. Could it be that he was worried that Third Miss would wait for too long?

    Song Mingzhao arrived at the pavilion.

    ...

    Song Wanhui had already set up a small y stove and lit a charcoal fire. The light red bamboo juice in the cup was thick with smoke, and the elegant bamboo fragrance entered her nose without warning.

    Song Mingzhao sat on a stool and took the tea tweezers from Song Wanhui. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Song Wanhui was shocked. ¡°You want to make tea yourself?¡±

    Eldest Brother was talented and smart. He had disyed extraordinary talent since he was young. In order to prevent the family from being chaotic and disturbing his temperament, his father not only carved out arge area in the residence and built a courtyard for him, but also sent him to the Precious Peace Temple when he was seven years old. He said that the temple was quiet and he could study in peace.

    It was probably because of this that her eldest brother¡¯s personality was indifferent and he was not too close to her.

    She had never drunk tea personally brewed by her eldest brother in her life.

    Song Mingzhao said calmly, ¡°ording to the Book of Herbs, bamboo juice is the divine water of the heavens. Phoenixes don¡¯t live unless they¡¯re resting on parasol trees, don¡¯t eat unless they¡¯re eating bamboo, and don¡¯t drink unless they¡¯re drinking bamboo juice. The bamboo juice before and after the Dragon Boat Festival is even rarer.¡±

 Chapter 343 - 343 This Isnâ€™t My Biological Brother, Right?

    343 This Isn¡¯t My Biological Brother, Right?

    Song Mingzhao paid attention to the fire strength. When the cup was boiling, he picked up some tea and ced it into the teacup. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll ruin this rare good thing.¡±

    Even someone as gentle as Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°I¡¯ve also learned tea art since I was young. How can I ruin such a good thing?!¡±

    Song Mingzhao pulled out the charcoal from time to time and did not speak.

    The more Song Wanhui thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°You¡¯re all brothers, but why is the difference so big? Not only does Yao Yao¡¯s cousin know how to teach her calligraphy, studies, and zither skills, but he also knows how to make a fan and a zither for her. On Yao Yao¡¯s tenth birthday, he even gave her a seal with a peach blossom stone. Second Miss Yu said that Cousin Zhou spent a lot of time carving it himself. Even her father praised it endlessly¡­¡±

    !!

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s breathing slowed down slightly as he interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s that cousin of the Yu Residence from Youzhou? The only young master in Youzhou?¡±

    Song Wanhui was stunned again. She did not expect her brother to be interested in Cousin Zhou. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±

    Seeing the tea in the cup rolling up and down, the charcoal fire in Song Mingzhao¡¯s furnace was pushed aside. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    Song Wanhui subconsciously replied, ¡°I think he¡¯s called Zhou Linghuai!¡±

    ¡°He has a good rtionship with the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence?¡± The tea had already reached the boiling point. Song Mingzhao took a teacup and poured some tea into it.

    After cing it there for a moment, he picked up his teacup and brought it to his nose to smell it. A faint smile appeared on his indifferent lips.

    Clearly, he was very satisfied with the tea he had made.

    Seeing that he was only focused on himself, Song Wanhui was so angry that she did not want to speak.

    Indeed!

    This wasn¡¯t her biological brother, right?!

    Song Mingzhao took a sip of the tea. There was a hint of sweetness in the bamboo fragrance, whichplemented the medicinal bitterness in the tea. When it entered his mouth, there was a hint of bitterness. When it entered his throat, it was sweet and mellow. When it entered his stomach, he felt a fragrance seep into his body. When the tea entered his mouth, he felt a hint of sweetness in his mouth that he couldn¡¯t wrap around.

    Song Mingzhao nced at his sister. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    As Song Wanhui sipped her tea, she said, ¡°Yao Yao is very close to this cousin of hers. In short, she doesn¡¯t leave him alone. Moreover, this cousin of hers is also a powerful person. I heard that not only is he a genius, but he¡¯s also good at the zither, chess, books, and paintings. Yao Yao has a lot of calligraphy and paintings of the Zhou family¡¯s cousin in her house. In a word, he¡¯s superb. Unfortunately, his leg is broken¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao held his breath.

    Then, he recalled the scene of Eldest Miss Yu standing under the Bodhi tree and making a wish on the eighth of April.

    She couldn¡¯t help but guess what wish Eldest Miss Yu had made at that time.

    Was it rted to her Cousin Zhou?

    Song Mingzhao felt that he was thinking too much, so he changed the topic. ¡°Did Eldest Miss Yu give you the medicinal tea to make tea?¡±

    Song Wanhui nodded. ¡°Yao Yao was the one who took the bamboo juice and made the medicinal tea herself. It naturally has a different taste when brewed with bamboo. Isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    Song Mingzhao nodded.

    Song Wanhui looked at the huge courtyard and suggested, ¡°Big Brother, why don¡¯t you nt a piece of light bamboo in your Jiuzhao Pavilion too? This way, when it rains every year, you can also cut bamboo to extract the juice and make tea.¡±

    Song Mingzhao looked at the expensive flowers and trees in the courtyard, but he did not feel that it was a pity.

    Without hearing her brother¡¯s reply, Song Wanhui knew that her n had failed.

    Her brother had been stubborn since he was young.

    He was probably not her biological brother!

    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, Song Wanhui heard her indifferent eldest brother say, ¡°The imperial astronomer has made an announcement. Tomorrow, the sky will be clear. The dragon boatpetition in the moat will continue as usual. You can invite Eldest Miss Yu to watch it.¡±

    Song Wanhui was stunned for a moment before she reacted.

    It was indeed not good for the old, weak, and disabled people of the Yu Residence to go out. Previously, the Flower Festival had already troubled the second branch a lot. It probably wouldn¡¯t be good for Yao Yao to go out with them again.

    There was probably no chance for her to watch this rare Dragon Boat Race.

    If she sent an invitation to Yao Yao, it would make sense for her to watch the Dragon Boat Race together.

    However, since when did Big Brother care about such matters?

    On second thought, she felt that she was thinking too much. Her brother had often taken Yao Yao¡¯s medicinal tea from her. With her brother¡¯s personality, it didn¡¯t seem strange for him to make such a suggestion.

    Song Mingzhao turned around and instructed the servant beside him, ¡°Plough off the flowers and trees on the small mountain in the south and nt light bamboo.¡±

    In his early years in the capital, he was famous for adding mountains and water in the courtyard.

    His Jiuzhao Pavilion had filled in a mountain and nted a lot of expensive flowers and trees. In the past, he had thought that it was not bad, but today, he felt that nting bamboo seemed more elegant.

    He looked up and suddenly saw a blurry figure in a bamboo forest. She was dressed in pink and was instructing the servants to chisel the bamboo.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly felt dizzy. He shook his head hard and looked in that direction¡ª

    The trance-like scene dissipated, but he could still vaguely hear Yan Lan¡¯s coquettish voice. ¡°Song Mingzhao, can I make tea with bamboo juice for you¡­¡±

    Every word entered his ears, but it was not real at all.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly clutched his chest and panted.

    ¡°Big Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing that there was something wrong with him, Song Wanhui hurriedly went forward and helped him sit down. She saw that his face was extremely pale with a hint of gray, making him look withered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Song Mingzhao took a deep breath and picked up the tea with trembling hands. He brought it to his lips and took a few sips. Slowly, the throbbing in his heart calmed down, and his expression returned to normal.

    Song Wanhui was a little worried. ¡°Should we report it to Mother and invite the imperial physician over to take a look?¡±

    Her eldest brother¡¯s expression just now was really too terrifying. It actually revealed a sickly expression. He was not dead, but his heart was already on the verge of stopping.

    It was really indescribable and she felt uneasy.

    Song Mingzhao shook his head. ¡°I still have something to do in my study, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Before Song Wanhui could answer, he already stood up and strode out of the octagonal pavilion.

    Song Wanhui was relieved to see that he was indeed walking in a majestic manner and did not seem to be in trouble.

    When he returned to the study, Song Mingzhao sat in front of his desk in a daze. For some reason, the blurry image from before made his heart ache.

    Heid out the rice paper, picked up his brush, and closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them and drew a bamboo leaf¡­

    ...

    In the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao epted Song Wanhui¡¯s gift. Seeing that it was a very exquisite sachet, she was very happy. After ying with it for a while, she asked Chun Xiao to keep it carefully.

    Then, she sat in a pavilion near the Xiaoxiang Forest with her cousin to brew tea.

    Yu Youyao held her cheek with both hands and watched as her cousin ground the tea. Holding the pot with one hand, he poured boiling water from top to bottom. He was sometimes high and sometimes low and sometimes fast and sometimes slow. He poured it into the cup filled with tea leaves.

    When the tea and water were mixed, the water veins immediately transformed into all kinds of patterns. There were mountains, rivers, flowers, birds, insects, fish, and beasts. It was like an

    ink painting.

 Chapter 344 - 344 Forgiving Cousin Once

    344 Forgiving Cousin Once

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Cousin, you can actually divide tea like this?!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°The method of dividing the tea is different. I used the tea infusion method. It¡¯s a little different from the ¡°stirring¡± tea method you learned.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Previously, Nanny Xu had also mentioned the tea infusion technique, but Nanny Xu was not proficient in it so she did not teach her this.

    Zhou Linghuai handed the tea to Yu Youyao. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Yu Youyao held it with both hands and lowered her head to smell it. She smiled and said, ¡°The tea is fragrant and mellow.¡± After saying that, she took a sip of tea and rolled it on the tip of her tongue before swallowing it. ¡°It¡¯s as mellow as tea, but it¡¯s also as refreshing as bamboo juice. This is the first time I¡¯ve tasted such delicious tea. Cousin, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Cousin, you tter me.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her teacup. ¡°Although the bamboo juice is good, it¡¯s a little cold. I made Eight Treasures Cake. It¡¯s moist and should be eaten together. Cousin, don¡¯t just drink tea.¡±

    Her cousin had a leg problem every rainy day. She had only thought of the Eight Treasures Cake yesterday. This was a kind of health-nourishing dessert that could nourish the spleen and stomach, strengthen the body, and remove moisture from the body.

    She had even added spiritual dew, but it was very good for strengthening the foundation and nurturing the essence. It was exactly what her cousin needed for his illness.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the small te of Eight Treasures Cake on the table. There were only eight pieces on it, and the words ¡°Fortune, Longevity, Health and Peace¡± were printed on it. It was done very delicately. ¡°You made it yourself?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°There was a small amount of ginseng in the Eight Treasures Cake. It¡¯s a great supplement. Cousin, you can only eat three pieces at most, and you can¡¯t eat more. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to take the nourishment and your body will be damaged.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s body was a little weak and he needed to replenish his vitality. It was fine to eat two more pieces.

    But not too much.

    Zhou Linghuai sat still and recalled that during this period of time, every time it rained, the little girl would wash her hands and make soup for him to nourish his body.

    Seeing that her cousin wasn¡¯t moving, Yu Youyao took out a handkerchief, twisted a piece of the Eight Treasures Cake, and handed it to her cousin. ¡°I know that cousin doesn¡¯t like sweets, so I put less sugar, and the taste is not greasy at all. Cousin, try it.¡±

    However, Zhou Linghuai felt that he could eat it even if there were ten kilograms of sugar. He reached out to take the Eight Treasures Cake and lowered his head to take a bite.

    The Eight Treasures Cake melted in his mouth. Perhaps it was because she had used medicinal herbs, but she had put in too little sugar. The taste was a little bitter, and a hint of sweetness was cleverly incorporated. Not only was it not bad, but it was also very smooth and exactly to his taste.

    Yu Youyao asked impatiently, ¡°How is it? Does it taste good? I tried some previously and felt that it was a little bitter. I wonder if Cousin likes it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. I like it very much.¡±

    He really liked it.

    Seeing that the corners of her cousin¡¯s eyes were slowly raised and there was a hint of joy in them, Yu Youyao knew that he really liked it. She quickly said, ¡°Cousin, if you like it, I¡¯ll make it for you often in the future. The Eight Treasures Cake is good for your health. You can eat one every day for many days. It won¡¯t take too much effort.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    As the two of them sipped on tea and ate cake, Yu Youyao thought of the Dragon Boat Festival tomorrow. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ll be at the Jade Courtyard at nine tomorrow. We¡¯ll wrap brown seeds together. It¡¯ll be fun to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival together.¡±

    When the little girl mentioned the Dragon Boat Festival, she did not look like that day when she had regret in her eyes. Zhou Linghuai nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao thought of the gift again. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a gift for Cousin. Did you prepare a gift for me?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that she had asked him about the gift previously. ¡°Since Cousin has personally spoken, I naturally can¡¯t be negligent. Otherwise, you¡¯ll cry again.¡±

    Yu Youyao also thought of that and was immediately embarrassed. ¡°Who¡¯s crying? It¡¯s all your fault for teasing me, Cousin. That¡¯s why I¡­ Hmph, in short, it¡¯s all your fault. You actually dared to mention it. You¡¯re too much.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai wanted tough, but under the little girl¡¯s delicate and fierce expression, he suppressed hisughter and said seriously, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t mention it again, okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao snorted and said reluctantly, ¡°On ount of Cousin¡¯s sincere apology, I¡¯ll forgive you this time!¡±

    With that, sheughed.

    As the two of them were talking, Liu¡¯er rushed over. ¡°Young Miss, there¡¯s amotion in the Songtao Courtyard. Fourth Young Master is crying and asking for Mother. He¡¯s smashed a lot of things. No one can persuade him¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s face darkened and was a little displeased.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at her cousin and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Songtao Courtyard to take a look first. The weather is wet and cold today. Cousin has been outside for a long time. It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll return to the Green House after this.¡±

    During this period of time, he had been busy, and the little girl had also been busy. Although they met every day, the little girl had added ¡°Heavenly Works¡± to her readings, so she did not have much free time.

    It was rare for her to have half a day of leisure today, but Yu Shansi had interfered.

    Yu Youyao squatted in front of her cousin again and tugged at the velvet nket on his leg. She then held his hand and instructed again, ¡°You can stay for another ten minutes at most. You can¡¯t stay any longer. Otherwise, your leg will hurt terribly from the humidity.¡±

    Last time, her cousin¡¯s leg had an aggressive reaction which scared her.

    Now, every time it rained, she would be nervous. She wanted to help her cousin nourish his body. When his body was warm, his legs would feel better.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled helplessly. ¡°Got it, little housekeeper grandmother.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard the words ¡°little housekeeper grandmother¡±, she pouted unhappily, but she did not say anything. After all, she was indeed in charge of the household now.

    Little housekeeper grandmother seemed to be right.

    However, why did he have to call her a ¡°grandmother¡±? It felt like he was calling her old.

    Yu Youyao made a face at her cousin as if she was ying a prank, then went to the Songtao Courtyard with Xia Tao.

    Yu Shansi had almost drowned yesterday and was unconscious for the entire night. When he woke up this morning, he cried andined that he couldn¡¯t stay in the Songtao Courtyard anymore. He wanted to go to the main courtyard to look for his mother.

    The servants said that First Madam¡¯s illness was serious and she had moved into the Tranquil Heart Residence to recuperate. No one was allowed to disturb her.

    Yu Shansi did not believe it and was about to go to the courtyard to look for his sister.

    The servants also said that Third Miss had fallen ill yesterday. After Imperial Physician Hu came to treat her, he said that Third Miss needed to recuperate and her courtyard was even closed.

    This time, how could Yu Shansi tolerate it? He flew into a rage on the spot and caused amotion.

    As soon as Yu Youyao entered the courtyard, she heard a ng from the inner room, the sound of smashing, and Yu Shansi¡¯s cries.

    Liu¡¯er drew the curtain and Yu Youyao walked into the house. At a nce, she could see the mess in the room. The ground was a mess, filled with things that Yu Shansi had smashed.

 Chapter 345 - 345 Vicious Woman

    345 Vicious Woman

    She turned around and instructed an old woman beside her, ¡°Clean up the things that were smashed in the house. Make a booklet of whatever was damaged and send it to First Madam to fill it up.¡±

    The things in Yu Shansi¡¯s house were all from the government, and the things that were broken were also from the government. It was only right that Madam Yang fill in the gaps as his mother.

    The old woman nodded repeatedly.

    When she saw Yu Youyao, Yu Shansi shouted, ¡°Yu Youyao, did you cause me to drown? Did you harm my mother and sister? I¡¯ll tell Father and get him to chase you out of the Yu Residence¡­¡±

    !!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent, and she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin. ¡°Calling your sister by her name means you show no respect for seniority.¡± She turned to instruct Liu¡¯er, ¡°Go and invite the nanny from the residence over. Let her teach Fourth Young Master the rules well. Before Fourth Young Master learns the rules well, he¡¯s not allowed to take half a step out of the Songtao Courtyard. The monthly allowance of the Songtao Courtyard will be halved.¡±

    Liu¡¯er agreed and went out to invite the nanny over.

    However, Yu Shansi shouted, ¡°I¡¯m Father¡¯s only son. If you dare to treat me like this, Father won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    He was just a spoiled child, so Yu Youyao did not indulge him. ¡°Eldest Madam Yang has migraines and is recuperating in Tranquil Heart Residence. Third Sister is seriously ill and needs to rest quietly. She¡¯s not allowed to be disturbed. It¡¯s said that an eldest sister is like a mother. Since I¡¯m the eldest sister, it¡¯s my duty to raise the younger siblings in the family. If you¡¯re unhappy, feel free to look for Father.¡±

    After all, he was still a child. He was usually spoiled by his mother and pampered by the servants, so he was arrogant.

    However, today he encountered Yu Youyao who was even more unreasonable than him. Not only did she not coax him, but she also treated him bluntly.

    Yu Shansi was furious, aggrieved, and sad. He immediately became a weak and helpless little pitiful child. He cried at the top of his lungs, ¡°Mother, ah, ah, sob, I want my mother. I want to go find her¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°On the ount that Fourth Brother drowned yesterday and was frightened, I¡¯ll forget that you were smashing things today. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll starve for a day.¡±

    Yu Shansi stared at her in disbelief and shouted, ¡°You, you, I¡¯m already crying, but you¡¯re still treating me like this. Wah, you vicious woman. You harmed my mother and sister, and now you want to harm me. Let me tell you, I¡¯m my father¡¯s only son¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Fourth Young Master¡¯s lunch can be used to feed the dogs in the courtyard today.¡±

    Yu Shansi immediately wailed in grievance. ¡°Wow, I want to tell Father that you¡¯re bullying me and not giving me food¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao instructed the servants in the Songtao Courtyard calmly, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t have to report anything in the Songtao Courtyard to me anymore. Just report it to Zhao Da and let Father decide.¡±

    With that, she left Songtao Courtyard with the old maid.

    Seeing that she had left decisively, Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young Miss, are you really not going to care about Fourth Young Master?¡±

    Now that Young Miss was in charge of the household, Old Madam was old and his eldest sister was like a mother. If Young Miss did not care about Fourth Young Master, wouldn¡¯t no one care about him?

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I will act ordingly. Fourth Brother has been spoiled, so Father won¡¯t be at ease letting others interfere with Fourth Brother¡¯s upbringing.¡±

    Besides, she did not want to care about Yu Shansi.

    After Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, she instructed Liu¡¯er, ¡°Tell the small kitchen to brew a pot of medicinal cuisine to nourish one¡¯s body every day and send it to Concubine Qiu. It¡¯s time for her to nourish her body and spread her roots in the family.¡±

    She did not care if Concubine Qiu could help the Yu Residence.

    However, her grandmother had suffered a huge blow because of Yu Shansi, so she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    Madam Yang was not a problem. In order to deal with her, Yu Jianjia could even kill her own brother, so she had to be wary. In order to prevent her from using Yu Shansi to cause trouble in the future, it was indeed time for the first branch to have more children.

    In An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu had been copying Buddhist scriptures in the temple hall for the entire morning. It was only when it was time for lunch that Nanny Liu came over to call for her. ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s time for lunch. Eldest Miss sent over the Eight Treasures Cake that she personally made this morning. She just ordered someone to send over some nourishing medicinal cuisine. You haven¡¯t had much breakfast. You have to eat a few mouthfuls after lunch. Otherwise, Eldest Miss will be worried.¡±

    Only then did Old Madam Yu stop writing and sigh slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly helped her up and went to the outer room to eat.

    Perhaps because she did not want to ruin her granddaughter¡¯s kindness, Old Madam Yu forced herself to eat a small bowl of medicinal cuisine. After using two pieces of Eight Treasures Cake, she could not eat anymore.

    ¡°Have you settled the matters in the main courtyard, the Songtao Courtyard, and the Huan Courtyard?¡±

    Madam Yang was in charge of the house, and she had also damaged it, causing the servants to be disrespectful. When Brother Si drowned in the water, the entire residence was in chaos. Everyone changed.

    Nanny Liu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all been handled. All the people who served First Madam have been beaten and sold to the brokerage house. The others have also been tied up and sent to the manor to do manualbor. The Songtao Courtyard and the Huan Courtyard have also been dealt with the same way.¡±

    She paused for a moment and continued, ¡°In the residence, we chose a group of servants to enter the residence and trained them for a few days. They can still be used. On Fourth Young Master¡¯s side, Eldest Miss sent Nanny Yin over to teach him the rules. Third Miss also chose someone who knows some pharmacology to serve him. However, we still have to search carefully for appropriate people to serve him.¡±

    This arrangement was also timely. This messy matter hade to an end. Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can choose from the rest first.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed.

    ¡°Go to the storeroom and pick some supplements and send them to Concubine Qiu. The medicine for the few maidservants by Eldest Master¡¯s side has also stopped. Take good care of their bodies and give orders that if anyone can get pregnant, they will be promoted to concubine.¡± At this point, Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s time for the first branch to have more children.¡±

    In the past, she had never interfered in the matters of the main courtyard.

    Firstly, it was because her health wasn¡¯t good and she didn¡¯t have the energy to manage it. Secondly, it was because Madam Yang was in charge. Thirdly, it was also because her eldest son trusted Madam Yang. She didn¡¯t want to waste her effort..

    However, Madam Yang had caused trouble for the first branch.

    Fourth Miss had been raised to be more ambitious and wanted to surpass her sister.

    Brother Si had been spoiled. He was almost seven years old and had not even learned all the principles.

    Even Third Miss had been neglected too much. Her body had been damaged and she was so weak.

    It was time for her to step in.

    Nanny Liu agreed in a low voice.

    Old Madam Yu drank some tea. The faint medicinal bitterness entered her throat, and the depression in her heart eased a little. ¡°How are the arrangements at home for the Dragon Boat Festival tomorrow?¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled. ¡°Eldest Miss is in charge of the family. How can there be any mistakes? She has already prepared it well. I guarantee that you won¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was a little gratified, but also a little ufortable. ¡°That¡¯s true. The family was in such a mess yesterday that even I felt that it was troublesome, but Yao Yao didn¡¯t panic at all. She could handle things one by one and not let me worry. In that case, what else can¡¯t she handle?¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s really hard on a half-grown child.¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346 Dragon Boat Festival

    346 Dragon Boat Festival

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply. A half-grown child was equivalent to half of the Yu Residence. Now, nothing in the family could be separated from her. Which young miss in the capital worked as hard as her?

    Not to mention Old Madam, even her heart ached when she saw this. She wished she could take on all the big and small matters in the residence so that Eldest Miss could bear a lighter burden.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ached for her granddaughter. ¡°Madam Yang has been locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence. I¡¯m old, and my body is useless. The family needs to rely on her to be safe in the residence during the Dragon Boat Festival. Yao Yao has liked to have fun since she was young. It¡¯s an annual Dragon Boat Festival. She¡¯s just a half-grown child, but she can¡¯t even leave the residence.¡±

    Nanny Liu advised, ¡°That¡¯s why you should recuperate carefully. When you recover, you can go anywhere with Eldest Miss.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand, but she still listened to her and ate another small bowl of porridge.

    Not long after, Qing Xiu came over to report that Madam Yao had arrived.

    Old Madam Yu nodded. She had always been very satisfied with this second daughter-inw of hers. Yesterday, the main family had caused such amotion and she did not get involved. However, today, after the main family¡¯s matter, she came to visit. She was also sensible.

    As he was still thinking about Yu Shansi, Yu Zongzheng left the government office at 4pm.

    As soon as he entered the residence, he heard that not only had Yu Shansi caused amotion all morning, but he had also smashed a lot of things. He had even scolded his eldest sister. Immediately, he was furious and rushed to Songtao Courtyard angrily.

    When Xia Tao received the news, she came over to report, ¡°Fourth Young Masterined to Eldest Master that you were the one who caused him to drown. He even said that you were vicious and refused to give him food¡­ When Eldest Master heard this, he was furious. He pointed at Fourth Young Master¡¯s nose and scolded him for calling his eldest sister by her name without any respect for her. He was disrespectful to his legitimate sister and did not have any manners. He immediately asked Zhao Da to apply the familyw, took off Fourth Young Master¡¯s clothes, and pped his butt.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not surprised.

    Her father had high hopes for Yu Shansi. Although he hated Madam Yang for teaching his only son badly, in the end, wasn¡¯t he also extremely disappointed in Yu Shansi?

    As the saying went, the deeper one¡¯s love was, the more me they would have. Her father was filled with anger. After seeing Yu Shansi fail with his own eyes, it was normal for him topletely erupt.

    Yu Shansi¡¯s beating was inevitable.

    The next day was the Dragon Boat Festival on the fifth day of May.

    The residence was busy at dawn. The servants¡¯ arms were all tied with acacia ropes made of five-colored silk. They were busy inserting mugwort in front of the door and pasting it on the door. They used mugwort, cmus, and banyan branches. They used red paper with garlic and pomegranate flowers to weave ¡°Wormwood People¡± and ¡°The Herb Sachet¡± and hung them above the hall.

    They were very busy.

    Zhou Linghuai finally managed to finish the painting that he was going to give Yu Youyao on the Dragon Boat Festival. Although it was a little rushed, it was still presentable after he made a few adjustments.

    At this moment, Chang An brought in an ebony box. ¡°Young Miss sent Miss Xia Tao over to give you a gift.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he took the ebony wooden box and opened it.

    Inside, there was an acacia rope woven with five-colored threads¡ªwhite, green, ck, red, and yellow. There were even five-colored beads woven on it. Even though it was just a simple five-colored thread, she had made a variety of patterns. It looked generous and exquisite. It was going to be tied to his arm. She wanted him to ¡°repel the army¡± and pray for peace so that war and gue would not happen.

    Apanying the acacia rope was an exquisite sachet. It was a dark ck sachet, and it was embroidered with golden leaves and red flowers. The rope belt of the sachet was also made of five-colored silk.

    He lowered his head and smelled it. He could tell that it was stuffed with medicinal herbs such as mugwort, cmus, vani, cinnabar, realgar, and angelica. It had the effect of repelling insects and poison.

    Thest item was a Herb Sachet. It had to be hung on his waist.

    This time, he had everything he needed.

    It had probably taken her a long time to prepare these. Zhou Linghuai chuckled and put them back into the box one by one. He looked down at the painting on the desk. It was already dry.

    After checking one more time and confirming that there was nothing wrong, he filled the scroll and rolled up the painting. Then, he packed it in a box that he had prepared long ago. ¡°Bring the gift I prepared for Cousin and go to the Jade Courtyard!¡±

    Chang An looked at the time. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too early to arrive at dawn?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it a little rude?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I can apany Cousin for breakfast.¡±

    Chang An pushed Young Master to the courtyard.

    The hollyhocks at the courtyard wall seemed to have bloomed even more brightly after the wind and rain. Zhou Linghuai recalled the day before yesterday when the little girl put a hollyhock in her hair

    Suddenly, there was a feeling that a daughter in his family had just grown up and was already quietly revealing her beauty.

    Zhou Linghuai turned his wheelchair over.

    The hollyhock nt was as tall as a sunflower. He picked the brightest one and broke a few stalks.

    All the way to the Jade Courtyard, the residence was filled with wormwood, cmus, and Zhong Kui statues. The servants were busy going back and forth, but they were orderly. There was a festive atmosphere everywhere.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that he had been busy painting these past few days and had actually forgotten about the portrait of Zhong Kui that he had promised to draw for the little girl.

    He had never drawn Zhong Kui before, but it wasn¡¯t difficult.

    If he returned to draw now, he would be done in an hour at most.

    Just as Zhou Linghuai was hesitating if he should go back, he saw Yu Youyao leading Chun Xiao out from the corner of the corridor in front.

    The little girl was wearing a green dress with narrow sleeves. She was thin and delicate, and her green clothes were as pure and bright as clear water. There was a ¡°Acacia Rope¡± tied to her arm, and a sachet embroidered with acacia was hanging at her waist. There was also a small sachet hanging behind her waist.

    Seeing her cousin, Yu Youyao immediately picked up her skirt and ran towards him. When she saw the handful of hollyhocks in her cousin¡¯s arms, her eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin, are these for me?¡± As she asked the obvious, she couldn¡¯t wait to take the hollyhocks. ¡°The hollyhocks in my courtyard are also open today, but they are not as beautiful as your gift.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    Yu Youyao was very vain. Just like the day before, she pinched the most beautiful flower. ¡°Cousin, help me put it on.¡±

    With that, she moved closer.

    The little girl hadbed her hair into a bun today, and she was only wearing a pearl flower on her head. Her crow-colored hair hung by her temples and ears, making her ck hair look like clouds.

    Zhou Linghuai ced the red hollyhocks in his hand into the middle of her bun. The red flower contrasted with her eyes, and they shone brightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao raised her hand and stroked the hollyhock in her hair. Her every move revealed the beauty of a woman.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and rubbed the incense beads on his wrist. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I picked a bunch of hollyhocks and sent them to Grandmother¡¯s house to put in a bottle for her. At the same time, I went to the main kitchen to prepare a banquet. It¡¯s the Dragon Boat Festival today, so we have to go to Grandmother¡¯s house for lunch. There¡¯s a small banquet at home tonight, so the main kitchen should be ready for it.¡±

 Chapter 347 - 347 Cousin, Youâ€™ve Worked Hard

    347 Cousin, You¡¯ve Worked Hard

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and entered the Jade Courtyard with Yu Youyao.

    The hollyhocks that her cousin had given her the day before were already a little withered.

    Yu Youyao reced the water and flowers. She did not throw away the handful that was a little dry. She nned to make them into spices and stuff them into a sachet to repel insects.

    Zhou Linghuai held a cup of tea and couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw the little girl busying herself in the house.

    !!

    After Yu Youyao put the hollyhocks into the bottle, she realized, ¡°Cousin, didn¡¯t I send something to you early in the morning? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took the sandalwood box from Chang An. ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from you, please help me put it on.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao quickly walked up to her cousin and opened the sandalwood box. She first took out the Acacia Rope and tied it to her cousin¡¯s left arm. She said, ¡°Avoid soldiers and ghosts and you will not fall sick.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head to look at the ¡°Acacia Rope¡± on his arm, then at the little girl who had tied the same ¡°Acacia Rope¡± on her arm. His smile deepened.

    After Yu Youyao tied the Acacia Silk Rope, she tied an exquisite knot. ¡°The Acacia Silk Rope is also known as a longevity strand or a life-extending strand. ording to the ¡®General Customs¡¯, on May 5th, a five-colored knot will be used to extend one¡¯s lifespan, bring advantages into one¡¯s life. I hope that Cousin will live a long life and be in good health.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded softly. He could also imagine what kind of sincere expectations the little girl had for him.

    At her cousin¡¯s waist, there was still the pouch she had given him previously. The pouch had been worn for a while, but probably because its owner cherished it very much, the patterns on it were still as bright as new.

    Yu Youyao hung the sachet on her cousin¡¯s waist. There were two pouches, one green and one ck that were ced together. The green pouch was a little bigger, and the other was a little smaller, but it revealed its exquisiteness. ¡°In May, the weather suddenly became hot and humid, making it easy to contract an epidemic illness. Wearing the sachet with insect repellent poison can ensure your safety. Cousin, you have to be safe.¡±

    She had started preparing the sachet after giving the green pouch to her cousin. Fortunately, her embroidery skills were improving day by day. Now, it was no longer difficult to embroider these little things.

    Zhou Linghuai stroked the exquisite embroidery on the sachet. The embroidery was smooth. It was obvious that the little girl had indeed put in a lot of effort. ¡°Don¡¯t embroider too much in the future. It¡¯ll hurt your eyes.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°As the saying goes, a good Dragon Boat Festival can prevent illnesses for a year. It¡¯s very meaningful to hang a sachet. I hope that Cousin can wear the sachet I embroidered myself. In the future, you¡¯ll be safe and immune to all poisons and illnesses.¡±

    Of course, she had to do it personally to feel at ease.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked at her cousin and hung the sachet behind his waist. ¡°It wards off ghosts and evil. It¡¯s impervious to all filth.¡± When she was done adjusting everything, she looked at her cousin carefully and smiled. ¡°There has to be a sense of ritual to have fun during the Dragon Boat Festival.¡± She tilted her head and sized up her cousin again, smiling until her eyes curved. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    There were all kinds of customs during the Dragon Boat Festival. Actually, there was nothing new about it. He was used to it in the past.

    However, this year, he was wearing the ¡°Acacia Rope¡± that the little girl had personally knitted and tied for him. He was also wearing a sachet that she had embroidered with the spices that she had personally mixed.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly began to look forward to the Dragon Boat Festival next year. ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for Cousin.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyes lit up. ¡°Where¡¯s the gift? Let me see it quickly. I was looking forward to the gift Cousin prepared for me a few days ago.¡±

    Chang An handed two boxes, one big and one small, to Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin has also prepared two gifts.¡±

    Young Miss¡¯s surprised and happy expression finally made Chang An understand what Young Master had said. ¡°Double the gift and double the joy!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai handed the box to the little girl. ¡°Open it and take a look.¡±

    This was a surprise specially prepared for her.

    He was really looking forward to seeing her expression when she saw it.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to open it. When she saw the portrait inside, she smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Is this the portrait of Zhong Kui that Cousin drew for me? However, the portrait of Zhong Kui in the residence has already been pasted. Cousin¡¯s gift seems to be a littlete.¡±

    At the mention of Zhong Kui¡¯s portrait, Zhou Linghuai felt a little guilty. He clenched his fists and coughed lightly. ¡°No!¡± As if worried that the little girl would be angry, he added, ¡°I will draw for you the portrait of Zhong Kui next year.¡±

    ¡°No? Then what is it?¡± Yu Youyao looked curious and did not care much about Zhong Kui¡¯s portrait. In any case, she was just joking with her cousin.

    However, hadn¡¯t her cousin given her a painting of the Dragon Boat Festival?

    That painting was hanging on the wall of the study now. Why was it given to her again?

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    With a suspicious heart, Yu Youyao gently unfolded the scroll. The first thing that came into view were a few pavilions. Below them was an arched bridge with a few trees beside it. There were weak willows swaying in the wind. There was a crowd on the bridge. In the details, everyone¡¯s arms were tied with acacia rope and sachets hung around their waists.

    She was only halfway through the painting when Yu Youyao felt a strong festive atmosphere from it.

    Her eyes widened as she unfolded the painting to the end. In the huge moat, there were more than a dozen dragon boats of various shapes and sizes paddling in the river.

    Yu Youyao was already about to faint from the huge surprise. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Dragon Boat Race¡¯. Cousin, Cousin. Wow, you even specially drew ¡®Dragon Boat Race¡¯ for me. Oh my god, I¡¯m so happy¡­¡±

    The little girl held the painting, her eyes filled with joy. Even her eyes were smiling like crescent moons.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt that after being tired for a few days and nights, he also felt happy. ¡°Although I can¡¯t personally bring you out of the residence to see the dragon boat race, I can still feel the excitement of the dragon boat race.¡±

    Yu Youyao recalled that two days ago, she had mentioned the Dragon Boat Festival to her cousin. At that time, she was still a little shocked that she couldn¡¯t leave the residence to take a look. She didn¡¯t expect her cousin to hear it and give her such a big surprise.

    In just two to three days, he had drawn such a big painting. It seemed that her cousin had worked hard these few days.

    No matter how exciting the dragon boatpetition in the moat was, could itpare to her cousin¡¯s intention to paint personally?

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. Her eyes seemed to be filled with starlight, bright and resplendent. ¡°Cousin, your painting is really beautiful. I like it very much. Thank you, Cousin¡­¡±

    She spread the painting on the desk. It was a long scroll painting that covered half of the desk. The pigment made of mineral dyes made the entire painting look ancient. There were scenes and objects in the painting. It was dense and exquisite, and there was a sense of freedom and uninhibitedness in every aspect. It seemed that when her cousin drew this, his heart was also wild. When he drew, his strokes were as rapid as the rain and the rivers, but he did not hesitate at all.

 Chapter 348 - 348 Love and Joy

    348 Love and Joy

    Even after Zhou Linghuai finished his tea, the little girl was still sitting in front of the desk, holding her cheeks in her hands and looking at the painting.

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and had just finished his tea. His voice was clear. ¡°It¡¯s that good-looking?¡±

    After looking at it for a long time without even moving his eyes, he actually had a vague feeling that he was not as good-looking as a painting.

    Yu Youyao did not even raise her head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful. Cousin¡¯s painting was a little rushed, but this hastinessplemented the urgency, nervousness, and excitement of the dragon boat in the moat. It was very artistic. The brushwork is secondary, but the artistic conception is the rarest. If this painting is preserved well, it will definitely be famous for thousands of years.¡±

    !!

    Painting aesthetics was secondary. The reason why she kept staring at the painting was because she was proud and happy.

    Yes, Cousin was too amazing!

    The little girl was not good at painting, but every time he painted, she could always appreciate it and praise it. This was probably what it meant to ¡°seek a friend from a high ce.¡±

    Zi Qi was originally a vulgar woodcutter, but he could understand music from Bo Ya¡¯s zither.

    The little girl was a woman, but she could still appreciate the artistic conception in his painting.

    Knowing each other was rare, and they cherished each other. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s hidden displeasure immediately dissipated. He chuckled. ¡°I wonder how much this painting is worth?¡±

    Yu Youyao finally looked up at him, and her lips curved. ¡°In the outside world, it¡¯s naturally worth a thousand gold coins. When you meet someone who knows what¡¯s good for them, it¡¯s not impossible even if it¡¯s ten thousand gold coins. But with me¡­¡± She stopped talking and blinked at her cousin, smiling mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s priceless.¡±

    It was drawn by her cousin. Good or bad, it was priceless.

    For some reason, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears suddenly felt a little hot. He clenched his fists and coughed lightly. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re overestimating me.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan and Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s paintings were probably worth this price.

    The little girl¡¯s words were indeed exaggerated.

    Yu Youyao blinked slightly, her lips revealing a mischievous smile. ¡°Cousin, your painting skills are superb. If I fall from grace in the future, you won¡¯t have to worry about not being able to support me when you sell paintings!¡± She was just joking, but for some reason, she suddenly felt a little concerned. She added, ¡°I don¡¯t eat much and I¡¯m easy to feed.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt an itch in his throat. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and cough a few times.

    She ate very little?

    Did he have some misunderstanding about her ¡°eating very little¡±?

    Perhaps because they had been living a good life for a long time, the noble families in the capital were used to being extravagant. It was popr for nobledies to eat half a bowl with rice, and still a portion at the bottom.

    They wanted to show off their small appetites, and their extravagant families.

    However, Yu Youyao would not be like this.

    Every time she ate, there was a bowl of soup before the meal. The rice was filled with more than half a bowl. She used one bowl and added another. After the meal, there were also snacks and fruits. She never stopped eating.

    Even Nanny Xu said, ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to eat so well in the past.

    Therefore, the etiquette ss that was supposed to stop in May had not stopped until now. Nanny Xu was mainly worried that she would gain weight from eating and that the ss would train her.

    Furthermore!

    Zhou Linghuai patrolled the little girl¡¯s room. All of the items inside were expensive treasures.

    Which of the clothes she was wearing wasn¡¯t worth a thousand gold?

    If she fell into dire straits one day, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to afford a handkerchief of hers. How could he afford her expenses?

    How could he afford to raise such a pampered girl?

    It was clearly just a joke, but Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt a strong sense of danger.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he should make time to ask about the profits of the businesses under his name over the years.

    Did he have to manage them himself?

    Seeing that her cousin was not saying anything and was only coughing hard, Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Why? Are you still unwilling?¡±

    If her cousin was down and out, she would definitely be willing to use the dowry that her mother had left for her to support him.

    Zhou Linghuai almost choked on his saliva. Without even thinking, he quickly said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m happy to. I¡¯ll definitely be happy.¡±

    After saying that, he realized what he had said and suddenly calmed down.

    Since the little girl was on his territory, he naturally had to protect her for the rest of her life, regardless of whether she was poor or rich.

    Yu Youyao pouted and refused to budge. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Cousin say anything just now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but stroke his forehead. He waspletely defeated by the little girl¡¯s torture. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how to not let Cousin suffer in the future.¡±

    Thinking about it this way, it was indeed time for him to pay more attention to the businesses under his name.

    Yu Youyao smiled brightly. Her face seemed to be glowing, bright and beautiful. The red flower on her head made her face look even more beautiful. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t continue this topic. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Cousin, have you forgotten that you still have a gift to open?¡±

    At the mention of gifts, Yu Youyao tilted her head to look at the other t square box on the desk. She quickly carefully rolled up the ¡°Dragon Boat Race¡± and put it away before taking another gift.

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything and only chuckled at her.

    Yu Youyao held the box and was in no hurry to open it. However, the smile on her face became brighter and brighter, and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve already given me a lot of things during this period of time. There are paintings, calligraphy, brow powder, longevity peach blossom stone seals, golden steatite stone pendant¡­ Just a few days ago, you gave me annotations to the ¡®Zizhi Tongjian¡¯, as well as the ¡®Dragon Boat Festival Auspicious Scenery¡¯ and the ¡®Dragon Boat Race¡¯¡­ There are too many anyway. I can¡¯t count them all.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°There are too many gifts. Don¡¯t you like them?¡±

    He wondered who had said that one had to receive gifts often to have surprises in life.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Yu Youyao hugged the box tightly, afraid that if she was anyter, her cousin would take back the gift. ¡°Cousin¡¯s gift to me is much more thoughtful than others. I can¡¯t wait to receive Cousin¡¯s gift every day. How can I not like it? I¡¯m just worried about Cousin. It¡¯s not good for your health to work hard every day.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head andughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t been to school recently, and I don¡¯t have anything else to do. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    After crippling his leg, if he did not want to rely too much on others, his hands would need to rece his legs, and he would need to do more. He had to carve out an hour every day to train his hands, eyes, heart, and Qi.

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to open it.

    ...

    There was a crescent-shaped woodenb in the box.

 Chapter 349 - 349 Donâ€™t Go Back On Your Word

    349 Don¡¯t Go Back On Your Word

    It was unknown what wood it was made of, but the color of the woodenb was light yellow. It was quietly ced in a box, like beautiful jade, delicate and smooth.

    The back of the woodenb was thick and the teeth were thin. The teeth were fine and even. There were apricot patterns carved on the back. The light yellow patterns looked simple and elegant, but they were very exquisite.

    Yu Youyao smiled happily. ¡°Cousin, this woodenb is the gift you wanted to give me for the Dragon Boat Festival, right? It¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s even carved with my favorite apricot patterns. What wood is it made of?¡±

    The wood was delicate and warm, even more so than the rosewood.

    !!

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s boxwood.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually boxwood?!¡± Yu Youyao looked surprised. She turned the boxwoodb over and over in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s rare for boxwood to grow in a thousand years. ording to the book, the boxwood grows an inch every year without anything extra at all. In leap years, it shrinks by an inch. It¡¯s hard toe by.¡±

    Yellow boxwood was known as ¡°Thousand-Year Shortness¡± and did not have much potential to grow. Even so, it would take at least a hundred years to barely produce anything.

    A good boxwood tree couldst for hundreds or even thousands of years.

    The price was more expensive than rosewood,parable to ebony.

    The boxwoodb that her cousin had given her was almostparable to gold and jade.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°The boxwood grows in three years, but it¡¯s not long in leap years. I nted boxwood on the mountaintop of a manor in the suburbs of the capital and raised an old nt that¡¯s hundreds of years old. I found an obscure night without a single star and took this wood. It won¡¯t crack if it¡¯s cut. I tested it with water. It won¡¯t burn and it¡¯s heavy. It¡¯s an especially expensive item, so I made this woodenb.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to make a boxwoodb either. From the beginning to the end, it took more than 30 steps.

    He was very particr about carving, tracing, scalding, carving, grinding, and so on.

    He had also started making this early in the morning.

    Yu Youyao felt as if she had obtained a treasure. The fragrance of the boxwood was very light and faint, but it exuded elegance. ¡°Cousin, why did you suddenly think of giving me a boxwoodb?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°ording to the ¡®Essential Herbs¡¯, boxwood is good for wood carving. It can be used as ab to reduce heat, remove moisture and detoxify..¡± There was an old saying that said, ¡®A thousand years ofbing is a hundred years of longevity.¡¯ The boxwood can remove wind and moisture, circte qi, nourish blood, clear heat, and detoxify poison. Afterbing a hundred times a day, it can also clear the meridians, awaken the mind, and extend one¡¯s life.¡±

    There was such a boxwoodb in his mother¡¯s makeup box. His father had also made it himself.

    Every morning and night, his mother wouldb her hair a hundred times with a boxwoodb.

    When he was young, he often saw his mother sitting in front of the ss mirror with disheveled hair. His father, who had always been careless, was rarely gentle as he helped his motherb her hair with a boxwoodb.

    The woodenb scraped gently down against her scalp until it reached the end of her hair.

    He did it over and over again, tirelessly.

    It was as if a woodenb could be used until her hair turned white.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯llb my hair with the boxwoodb that Cousin gave me every day. I¡¯llb it a hundred times every time.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and lifted a strand of hair on her chest, then gentlybed it with the boxwoodb.

    The woodenb was very smooth.

    The way the little girlbed her hair stunned Zhou Linghuai.

    He had given the little girl a boxwoodb that he had personally made because it was good for her health. The little girl was also very busy with her studies and managing the household.

    Using a boxwoodb tob her hair in the morning and night could also relieve her fatigue and nourish her blood.

    However, he did not think about anything else.

    However, at this moment, when he saw that the little girl was holding it in her hand and using the personally carved boxwoodb tob her hair again and again. His hand that was holding the armrest couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. He wanted to personally take the boxwoodb and help the little girlb her hair, just like his father had helped his motherb her hair.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes, and his grip on the armrest gradually tightened before slowly rxing. After doing this a few times, he lowered his hand and rubbed the wooden rhinoceros incense beads on his wrist with his right hand. ¡°Great!¡±

    With that, he lowered his eyes.

    The wooden rhinoceros incense beads on his wrist were yellow and warm, without a trace of roughness. They wrapped around his wrist circle after circle, as if even his heart was restrained. However, this restrained fragrance seeped into his heart, making him feel happy.

    Zhou Linghuai looked up. On one wrist, the little girl was wearing the blood beeswax prayer beads that Old Madam Yu had given her. They shone brightly and were beautiful. On the other wrist, she was also wearing the same wooden rhinoceros incense bead bracelet as him.

    He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard the little girl¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°I simply like the gifts Cousin gave me today. They¡¯re too surprising. This is the happiest Dragon Boat Festival I¡¯ve ever had. Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I have to thank Cousin too. This is also¡­¡± He tilted his head to look at the Acacia Rope on his arm and gently rubbed the sachet at his waist with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve had the most interesting Dragon Boat Festival.¡±

    The best Dragon Boat Festival was when two people meticulously prepared the best intentions for each other.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over. ¡°Young Miss, breakfast is ready.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly smiled. ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s go for breakfast.¡±

    With her cousin apanying her, Yu Youyao felt that even breakfast had be more delicious, so she ate another bowl of porridge.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You eat very little?¡±

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed for a moment, but she had always been pampered in front of her cousin. She pouted and said, ¡°I got up at dawn today and was too hungry, so I ate so much. I usually don¡¯t eat so much. At most, two small bowls of porridge.¡± At this point, she puffed up her cheeks and red at her cousin fiercely. ¡°Cousin, do you dislike me eating too much?¡±

    How could Zhou Linghuai dare to say ¡°yes¡±? He quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I just think that it¡¯s a blessing for Cousin to be able to eat and to be in good health.¡±

    He suddenly recalled the day he had first entered the Yu Residence. The little girl was a round little person with baby fat, but her heart was like ss, and her eyes were clear and wless.

    At that time, he did not expect the Yu Residence to hide such a little girl.

    He also felt that the little girl was cute when she was round.

    It seemed better for her to eat more?!

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and looked at her cousin. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Even if I eat too much, you can¡¯t go back on your promise!¡±

    He had said that in the future, when she was down and out, he had to support her. He couldn¡¯t go back on her word.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally felt happy. She scooped another bowl of porridge and ced it in front of her cousin. ¡°Then Cousin, eat more. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat and to be in good health.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had actually already eaten one more bowl than usual. Now, he was already full. However, when he saw the little girl looking at him with a smile, he felt that he could still have another bowl.

 Chapter 350 - 350 Such a Foodie

    350 Such a Foodie

    After breakfast, the sun rose outside, so Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall with her cousin.

    Madam Yao had brought arge family over to greet them.

    They were all from the same residence and were only separated by a wall. How could she not know what had happened in the main residence?

    However, Madam Yang had been her sister-inw for many years, so how could she not know what kind of person she was? This concerned the only son of the first branch, Yu Shansi. She did not want to get involved in this mess.

    !!

    Therefore, after Yu Shansi¡¯s dangerous situation was averted, he sent someone over to ask about her.

    After that, when she found out that the eldest branch was not settled, she did note over personally.

    It was only yesterday that Madam Yao had brought a lot of supplements and medicinal herbs to greet Old Madam after the main branch¡¯s matter. She had also taken good care of her nephew. This was considered thorough.

    She knew that Madam Yang had spoiled Yu Shansi, so Yu Zongzheng had used the excuse of having migraines to send him to the Tranquil Heart Residence, indirectly banning her.

    As Yu Jianjia was seriously ill and needed to recuperate, her courtyard door was closed.

    Everyone in the main house was changed one after another.

    Old Madam was old and did not have much energy to manage the household. At most, she could manage it a little, but the main branch was in Yu Youyao¡¯s hands.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had seen with her own eyes at the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, she wouldn¡¯t believe that Yu Youyao, a half-grown child, would actually take every step carefully. She had even schemed meticulously, and even the meritorious person in charge of the army was embarrassed.

    She wanted to believe that Madam Yang and Yu Jianjia¡¯s fates were not nned by Yu Youyao.

    However, the truth was that Yu Youyao had done her best. Everyone in the main family was still praising her for being loyal and caring. Not only had she tried her best to save Fourth Young Master, but she was also kind-hearted and fairly rewarded and punished people.

    Not only that!

    When she came over in the morning, she had even heard from the servants of the main house that Yu Youyao¡¯s biological mother, Madam Xie, was actually killed by Madam Yang. Since the servants dared to talk about this in the residence, this matter was probably not wrong.

    This amazing method really took after Old Madam.

    Madam Yao chatted with Old Madam Yu.

    Yu Youyao brought Yu Shuangbai and the others to the courtyard to wrap Zongzi.

    The sisters gathered together and there was a lively scene.

    Yu Shanyan turned to look at Zhou Linghuai and saw him rubbing the beads on his wrist. His gazended on his eldest sister, Yu Youyao, and a rare smile appeared on his pale lips.

    Yu Shanyan retracted his gaze. ¡°You haven¡¯t been to school for a long time. A few days ago, Mr. Hu Shan even asked when you n to go back to ss.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan did not hide his appreciation for Zhou Linghuai.

    He had also said that Zhou Linghuai was a genius. Just like Song Mingzhao, he was an extraordinary person. If his leg wasn¡¯t broken, he would definitely be a capable person in the future.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Cousin has been learning ¡®Heavenly Works¡¯ recently. I¡¯m sorting out the relevant notes. Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡±

    Everyone in the residence knew how much Cousin Zhou doted on his eldest sister.

    Yu Shanyan was speechless for a long time, but when he heard ¡°Heavenly Works¡±, his heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. ¡°Since you¡¯ve prepared annotations, can I make a copy too?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s notes were very popr in the residence.

    He had originally helped his eldest sister write annotations to the Four Books and Five ssics to help her study. Later on, when his second sister saw it, she went to the main house every day to copy it. Her learning progress had indeed elerated a lot.

    When his second brother found out, he borrowed his second sister¡¯s notes and copied them. During this period of time, he was no longer called out and criticized by Mr. Hu Shan in ss.

    Seeing that it was rare for his second brother to improve, as his elder brother, he inevitably had to show some concern and ask for the reason.

    He couldn¡¯t help but read the notes that his second brother had written. Even though he had learned it herself, after reading it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was unique and make a copy.

    In the end, even Third Brother copied it.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Since it¡¯s given to Cousin, it belongs to her. You can just ask her yourself when the timees.¡±

    When Yu Shanyan heard this, he knew that it was settled.

    ¡°Heavenly Works¡± was a must for the Yu n to learn. At his current age, he had to focus on his studies. He would only learn this when he became a High Schr.

    However, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s notes were rare, so he would not let them go.

    At this moment, Yu Shanxin leaned over. ¡°Cousin Zhou, Eldest Sister and the others are wrapping Zongzi. Let¡¯s go over and help too!¡±

    Yu Shanyan tilted his head to look at him and frowned. ¡°A gentleman stays far away from the kitchen.¡±

    Yu Shanxin scoffed. ¡°Big Brother, have you be stupid from studying? The Book of Daoism even says that governing arge country is like cooking a small fish. If you don¡¯t cook a small fish, how can you govern arge country?¡± After saying that, he felt that he had defeated his big brother and turned to look at Cousin Zhou. ¡°Cousin, am I right?¡±

    Yu Shanyan frowned. He also felt that his second brother had improved and was bing more and more unruly.

    However, Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Everything in the world can¡¯t be generalized. However, from the bottom of my heart, there was a great politician surnamed Su in the previous dynasty. Not only did he love delicious food, but he often cooked it himself.¡±

    Therefore, don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.

    Yu Shanyan immediately couldn¡¯t refute, so he heard Zhou Linghuai continue¡ª

    ¡°He has a carefree personality. He has experienced a few ups and downs in his life. When he was demoted to Huangzhou, because he couldn¡¯t afford to eat the local mutton, he found cheap local pork that no one could eat. He cooked his own delicacies and created the world-famous Dongpo pork. He even wrote a recipe that recorded the method of cooking pork. After his method of cooking was spread, the local people fought to imitate him. As the pork was cheap and delicious, the people saved money on buying mutton and expenses. The local people became self-reliant and peaceful.¡±

    When Yu Shanxin heard this, his eyes lit up. ¡°I know that. Later on, this politician was demoted to the south of the mountain. He was so miserable that he didn¡¯t even have to eat pork. He secretly brought themb spine that no one wanted home. After cooking it, he sprinkled some wine, salt, and other ingredients over the fire to roast it, creating a world-famousmb spine. I heard that because themb spine was too delicious, even his dogs oftenpeted with him for food¡­¡±

    For some reason, Yu Shanyan continued Yu Shanxin¡¯s words. ¡°Later, he was demoted to the area of Danzhou (Hainan). It was very poor there, and he couldn¡¯t even eat meat. He extended his hand to the oysters by the sea and even wrote a letter to show off to his younger brother and son, saying, ¡®Don¡¯t tell anyone. I¡¯m afraid that those bastards in the capital will snatch my oysters¡­¡±

    With that, he froze.

    When he turned around, he realized that in a short while, they had already arrived at the stone table in the courtyard. His sisters were listening to his stories excitedly.

    Yu Youyao was amused and quickly asked her cousin, ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°He was also demoted to Huizhou. As the lychees there were too delicious, he stayed there and didn¡¯t want to leave. Later, his younger brother tried to fish him out, and he even med him.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened, and she was speechless.

    There was actually such a foodie in the world!

    She conceded defeat!

    ...

 Chapter 351 - 351 Invitation from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence

    351 Invitation from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence

    Zhou Linghuai was amused by her expression. ¡°This politician was demoted several times in his life. Wherever he goes, he can rule a ce with food. In his life, he left behind 66 dishes named after him.¡±

    Yu Youyao rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Poor brother. He¡¯s either on the way to save him or on the way to save him. He¡¯s really pitiful to have such an unreliable brother to worry about!¡±

    When Yu Shanxin heard this, he burst outughing. ¡°Haha, Eldest Sister, isn¡¯t your focus crooked¡­¡±

    Yu Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Why don¡¯t we roast our ownmb sper?¡±

    !!

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei also looked forward to it.

    Yu Youyao, who firmly believed that health started from young, objected. ¡°The mutton is dry. It¡¯s nourishing to eat in autumn and winter, and it¡¯s good to clear the lungs in spring and summer to nourish the spleen. It¡¯s easy to get internal heat after eating this. Why don¡¯t we get the kitchen to make Dongpo pork?¡±

    Although it was a little regretful, Yu Shuangbai and the others still gave up on this idea.

    The maidservant brought over a copper basin. After Yu Youyao washed her hands a few times, she took out a wrapped Zongzi.

    Yu Youyao was good at cooking, so she wrapped it well.

    However, Yu Shuangbai and the others had wrapped Zongzi in a mess. ¡°I originally thought that wrapping up Zongzi would be a simple matter. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so difficult!¡±

    Eating Zongzi was not difficult at all!

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    She carefully guided Yu Shuangbai and the others. The few of them learned seriously, so they had some fun doing it themselves.

    Zhou Linghuai looked from the side and also took a Zongzi leaf. He folded it diagonally into a sharp corner and scooped some of the glutinous rice mixed with red beans, red dates, and lotus seeds into it. He folded the Zongzi leaf and wrapped it with Zongzi leaves.

    Hence, an exquisite and beautiful Zongzi waspleted.

    Yu Shanxin clicked his tongue in surprise. ¡°Cousin Zhou, you actually know how to wrap Zongzi. Have you done it before?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s my first time.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly took the Zongzi that her cousin had wrapped and looked at it carefully. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too amazing. This is the first time you wrapped it and it looked so good.¡± With that, she took a handkerchief and wrapped it around the Zongzi, cing it beside her. ¡°The first Zongzi you wrapped in your life is mine.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll wrap a few more.¡±

    In the past, just like Yu Shanyan, he had also said that a gentleman stayed away from the kitchen. He tilted his head to look at the little girl. With his fair fingers, he picked up a Zongzi leaf. The leaf had yet to be steamed, but he suddenly looked forward to the taste of the Zongzi she had personally wrapped. He also wanted to try this mortal fire.

    Even though it was just a small Zongzi, he felt a little satisfied.

    Yu Youyao smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai wrapped a few Zongzi in a row.

    Yu Shanxin did not fall behind either. He clumsily learned how to cook from Yu Shuangbai. One of them taught while the other learned while bickering. The atmosphere was very lively, infecting Yu Shanyan. He, who had always boasted that gentlemen stayed away from the kitchen, could not help but take a Zongzi leaf and ask Yu Lianyu for guidance.

    Yu Fangfei¡¯s eyes darted around and she saw the shy Yu Shanli. He was at a loss for what to do with the Zongzi leaf, so she quickly leaned over to teach him.

    Everyone chatted andughed. Even Old Madam Yu and Madam Yang, who were in the house, heard themotion. When they came out, they couldn¡¯t help butugh in relief.

    After wrapping the Zongzi, Yu Youyao instructed the small kitchen to steam them.

    The group gathered and chatted. Yu Shuangbai said, ¡°It¡¯s 1pm now. There¡¯s a dragon boat race in the moat. Big Sister,e and y with us!¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Do I look like I can walk away?¡±

    Madam Yang was locked up. Her grandmother was old and needed her to manage the family. How could she go out?!

    Besides, she did not want to trouble Second Aunt too much.

    Yu Shuangbai held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s a once-a-year event. It¡¯ll be a pity not to watch it. Didn¡¯t you like to watch the dragon boat race the most in the past? Don¡¯t you still have Grandmother and Nanny Liu in the residence? It won¡¯t affect anything if you leave for two to four hours. Besides, do you think I don¡¯t know that you are very powerful? The servants listen to you. Even if you¡¯re not in the residence, the servants can still do everything you instructed¡­¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could speak.

    Nanny Liu smiled and led an imposing maidservant into the courtyard.

    It was Yao Huang, who was in front of Old Madam Song of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    Yao Huang arrived in front of Old Madam Yu. After bowing, she said, ¡°Old Madam has specially ordered me toe and collect lunch for Old Madam.¡±

    Qing Xiu stepped forward and took the wooden tray from Yao Huang¡¯s hand. There were Zongzi, realgar wine, Qingtuan, and some ceremonial snacks. They were all the usual delicacies of the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Old Madam Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°That old thing beat me to it every year.¡± After sighing, she said politely, ¡°Help me thank your Old Madam.¡±

    Yao Huang agreed and changed the topic. ¡°There¡¯s a dragon boatpetition in the afternoon at the moat. Old Madam asked me to ask if Eldest Miss is free today and wants to go with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to have fun. Third Miss has been making a fuss since yesterday and wants to watch the dragon boat race with Eldest Miss. If Eldest Miss goes, the residence will send a carriage to pick her upter. The family has already arranged it. I guarantee that she will be well taken care of.¡±

    Her words were filled with great sincerity.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened. She turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Yao Yao, it¡¯s a rare event every year. It¡¯s good to go out and y together. You¡¯ve already arranged everything at home. With Nanny Liu and Nanny Xu keeping an eye on things, nothing will go wrong. Your Grandmother Song has always been the most appropriate. I¡¯ll be at ease if you go with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.¡±

    Previously, she had been worried about how to let Yao Yao go out to y.

    Unexpectedly, Old Song had given her some help.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned slightly and recalled the scene of Song Mingzhao and the little girl standing side by side at the door and talking on the eighth of April, during the Buddhist Festival.

    The little girl was wearing a in brocade dress, and Song Mingzhao was dressed in dark green. The two of them stood together, and the slight wind swept up each other¡¯s clothes, creating a faint sense of affection. It was actually extremely dazzling.

    Suddenly, he seemed to have the illusion that they were supposed to be like this.

    It was inevitable that she would interact with Song Mingzhao when she went to watch the dragon boat race with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but look at the little girl.

    Would she agree to go?

    Although he had drawn a ¡°Dragon Boat Race¡± for the little girl, how could the liveliness of this painting on paperpare to seeing it personally?

    He had always known that the little girl yearned for themotion outside the residence. She had expressed several times that she wanted to go out and y. How could she not yearn for a grand event like the dragon boat race that only happened once a year?

    It would be a lie to say that Yu Youyao was not tempted at all.

    But!

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but nce at her cousin, feeling a little troubled.

    ...

 Chapter 352 - 352 Unknowing Feelings

    352 Unknowing Feelings

    After she left the residence, wouldn¡¯t that leave her cousin alone in the residence for the Dragon Boat Festival? Her cousin had even specially drawn a painting of a dragon boat for her previously. She wanted to stay in the residence to spend the Dragon Boat Festival with him.

    Even though there wasn¡¯t muchmotion, she was still happy to have her cousin apany her.

    Then there was another thing!

    Initially, she did not want to get too close to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. In the beginning, she had been forced to befriend Song Wanhui because the two families were inws and aristocratic families. The family¡¯s interests were closely rted. As the eldest daughter of the first wife, it was necessary for her to befriend Song Wanhui.

    Later on, Song Wanhui was indeed not bad, so she was willing to spend more time with her.

    However, she was still closer to Qi Sinian.

    Although she knew that such a mentality did not seem good. After all, it was just a nightmare. Nothing had happened, and it did not mean anything.

    However, she firmly believed that as long as one had nothing to worry about, there would definitely be trouble.

    With the rtionship between the Song and Yu families, Grandmother Song¡¯s love for her, her status as the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence, and Song Mingzhao¡¯s shocking reputation¡­

    In reality, the possibility of her marrying Song Mingzhao was also very high.

    She was still young, so it was far from time to mention this. No matter what her grandmother nned, she couldn¡¯t interfere.

    The only thing she could do was not get too involved with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. If she really reached that stage in the future, she would not have many worries when she schemed for herself.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but nce at her cousin. Seeing him rubbing the bracelet on his wrist, she had an idea.

    She took a step forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Grandmother Song. Mother is still sick, and Grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so I should stay in the residence.¡±

    Old Madam Yu wanted to persuade her.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. There¡¯s a lot of work at home that needs to be handled. Even if I leave this door, I won¡¯t have enough fun. I might as well not go.¡± With that, she smiled slightly and turned to look at her cousin. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already promised Cousin that I¡¯ll spend the Dragon Boat Festival with him today.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but look up and meet the little girl¡¯s smiling eyes. His eyes were bright like the gxy, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to go, so be it.¡±

    Yu Youyao turned around and bowed. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother Song. It¡¯s just that Mother is seriously ill, and it¡¯s not convenient for Grandmother. There are many things in the family that need to be taken care of, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister Yao Huang to go back and report to Grandmother Song. Yao Yao appreciates her kindness.¡±

    Yao Huang smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ll report it to Old Madam when I get back.¡±

    News that Eldest Madam Yu had a headache and needed to recuperate had already spread in the capital yesterday. Now, Eldest Miss Yu was in charge of the main branch of the Yu Residence, and it was even Lord Yu who had personally asked Yu Youyao to manage it.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°How¡¯s Grandmother Song¡¯s health?¡±

    When Yao Huang heard this, she understood what she meant. ¡°She drank the medicinal tea that Eldest Miss gave her. She also used the medicinal fragrance and she looks a little energetic recently.¡±

    Yu Youyao said logically, ¡°In that case, Sister Yao Huang can bring some back today.¡± With that, she turned around and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Go and bring over a few boxes of the medicinal fragrance I made a few days ago and medicinal tea. Let Sister Yao Huang bring them back too.¡±

    No matter what, Grandmother Song had good intentions. Since she had rejected this kind gesture, she had to return this favor to ensure proper etiquette.

    Chun Xiao received her orders and left.

    Yu Youyao invited Yao Huang to sit down and ordered someone to serve tea.

    Yao Huang couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Eldest Miss Yu treated everyone and everything with a bearing and demeanor. Her every word and action disyed etiquette and virtue. No wonder a half-grown child could actually manage such a huge family. Not only did she stand out at the Flower Festival of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, but she also caught the eye of the Empress Dowager.

    Yu Youyao chatted with Yao Huang about Old Madam Song¡¯s health and some daily necessities. Yao Huang turned to look at Old Madam Yu. In the past, her health was a little worse than Old Madam Yu¡¯s, but recently, after seeing her a few times, she became more energetic each time and she was listening carefully.

    After chatting for about ten minutes, Chun Xiao returned with a gift.

    Only then did Yao Huang stand up. ¡°In that case, thank you, Eldest Miss. I¡¯ll go back and report.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to send her off.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his head and looked at the painting on the desk. He tried his best to recall the pink scene he had seen in his daze yesterday, but he couldn¡¯t remember it clearly.

    It was as if everything was just an illusion.

    In fact, it was indeed just an illusion.

    He slowly rolled up the painting.

    The servant lightened his footsteps and walked into the house. ¡°Young Master, Yao Huang from Old Madam¡¯s house is back. Eldest Miss Yu is worried about her mother¡¯s serious illness and Grandmother¡¯s health. She rejected Old Madam¡¯s kind intentions and will not be watching the Dragon Boat Race with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.¡±

    Song Mingzhao tightened his grip on the painting in his hand. After a while, he said, ¡°Got it. You can leave!¡±

    The servant had been serving Song Mingzhao since he was young. He also knew that his young master had a very cold personality and did not care much about anything. Moreover, he seemed to have been paying more attention to the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence recently?

    The study fell silent again.

    Song Mingzhao stared at the incense burner on the incense table.

    There was incense burning inside. It was the Concentration Incense that Eldest Miss Yu had made. The smell was elegant and otherworldly. When it was burned, it calmed the heart and mind. After burning the incense in the study, there was also a sense of peace.

    After using it, he liked it very much.

    His grandmotherter asked the Yu Residence for some more.

    Ever since he had returned to the Precious Peace Temple on the seventh of February to greet Old Madam Yu, the name ¡°Yu Youyao¡± had been everywhere around him.

    Initially, he did not care about this name. However, after hearing it many times, it was inevitable that he would know a lot about her.

    It wasn¡¯t until April 8th, the day of the Buddhist Festival, that he met the ¡°legendary¡± Yu Youyao and got to know her. For some reason, he started to care about this person.

    At the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, his mother brought his third sister home and came to his grandmother¡¯s house to report what had happened at the Flower Festival.

    At that time, he was sitting in the hall.

    He listened as his third sister beamed with joy and vividly exined how Seventh Miss Cao had teamed up with all the young misses present to make things difficult for Eldest Miss Yu on the spot. She wanted to ruin Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation with the words ¡°the eldest bereaved daughter¡±, causing Eldest Miss Yu to lose her reputation for the first time when she went out. Once she went out, she would be embarrassed and would never be able to raise her head in the capital again.

    Meanwhile, Eldest Miss Yu had used women¡¯s teachings to attack Seventh Miss Cao. She wasbeled as being uncultured and sidelined by all the other young mistresses present.

    Then, he heard his third sister say that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife had disrespected her elders and nned to destroy Eldest Miss Yu in public because her daughter had been wronged.

 Chapter 353 - 353 Letâ€™s Pinky Swear

    353 Let¡¯s Pinky Swear

    And what about Eldest Miss Yu? She had used her grandmother to attack and bring up thete emperor. She finally brought up the Empress Dowager, causing the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence to lose all its reputation and face¡­

    As he drank the medicinal tea made by Eldest Miss Yu, he smelled the medicinal fragrance made by Eldest Miss Yu in his grandmother¡¯s house, and listened to Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s story. Unknowingly, he was engrossed in it. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how such a thin and petite girl could fight for her reputation and dignity in the Yu Residence.

    He also thought of the day at the Buddhist Festival. Her gentle voice was like a delicate oriole, and her voice entered his ears. ¡°Buddhism emphasizes fate. Everything can be stopped when it¡¯s appropriate. All I want is peace of mind.¡±

    She thought to herself that such a pure woman should have such a temperament.

    At this moment, the servant returned, disturbing Song Mingzhao.

    Song Mingzhao seemed displeased. ¡°What is it?¡±

    The servant quickly lowered his head. ¡°Sister Huang Yao brought some medicinal tea made by Eldest Miss Yu. It¡¯s a medicinal fragrance. Old Madam knows that you like it, so she sent some over.¡±

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°Put it down!¡±

    The servant continued, ¡°Third Miss sent someone over to ask if you want to go to the dragon boatpetition in the moat.¡±

    Third Miss had asked yesterday. At that time, Young Master had replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±

    Song Mingzhao shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

    The servant could not help but be stunned.

    Previously, Young Master did not express any intention of not going! It was obvious that he had the intention to go.

    Why did he suddenly refuse?

    Could it be¡­

    He suddenly thought of Eldest Miss Yu, who was also not going. Could it be rted to her?

    The servant scratched his head and felt that he was thinking too much. His young master had been pure of heart and desire since he was young. He was like an ascetic monk. How could he suddenly pay attention to a woman?

    He must be thinking too much.

    After sending Huang Yao off, Old Madam Yu used the excuse that she was tired and asked Madam Yao to help her into the room. Madam Yao knew that Old Madam Yao was not tired at all. She clearly did not want to disturb the younger generation¡¯s fun.

    With the elders present, how could they y freely?

    In the courtyard, the little girl¡¯s smile was bright. Even though she couldn¡¯t watch the dragon boat race, she didn¡¯t seem to care.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and rubbed the incense beads on his wrist. ¡°Go if you want. You don¡¯t have to worry so much. I¡¯m here in the residence, so nothing will go wrong.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked and looked at her cousin. ¡°Then do you want me to go?¡±

    The little girl looked at him, her eyes bright and dazzling. Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes and rubbed the beads on his wrist. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Yu Youyao giggled. ¡°I¡¯m very happy now. This is the first Dragon Boat Festival that Cousin has celebrated in the Yu Residence, and it¡¯s also the first Dragon Boat Festival that Cousin and I have celebrated. I naturally hope to spend it with you. Didn¡¯t you give me a painting of a dragon boat race? I feel very happy.¡±

    However, previously, in the face of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s suggestion, the little girl had clearly hesitated. Zhou Linghuai said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. If¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she pouted. ¡°Cousin, what do you mean? Why are you chasing me out? Don¡¯t you want to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival with me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Of course, but¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly leaned closer and stared at her cousin. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but¡¯. It¡¯s more meaningful to celebrate the Dragon Boat Festival with my family. Although I¡¯m familiar with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, there¡¯s still a lot of red tape when I go there. How can I be asfortable as my own family? Besides, the dragon boat race happens once a year. If I don¡¯t see it this year, I¡¯ll have a chance to see it in the future.¡± She nced at her cousin¡¯s leg and held his hand. ¡°I still want to bring me to see it when your leg recovers in the future.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you to see it in the future.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao smile again. ¡°We agreed so let¡¯s pinky swear.¡± She reached out her delicate little finger and hooked it around her cousin¡¯s. She shook it gently, and her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°You can¡¯t change your pinky swear for a hundred years.¡± After pinky swearing, she pressed her thumb against her cousin¡¯s and smiled happily. ¡°You can¡¯t go back on your word!¡±

    Her childish actions made Zhou Linghuaiugh a little, but he cooperated. Looking at their thumbs, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao looked up. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be with Cousin.¡±

    Therefore, without her cousin¡¯spany at the dragon boatpetition, she didn¡¯t care about watching it/

    Zhou Linghuai felt a lump in his throat. ¡°I¡¯m happy too.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and heard Yu Shuangbai¡¯s chattering voice. ¡°Big Sister, the Zongzi in the kitchen are steamed. Come and try them.¡±

    Yu Youyao turned around and nodded. Then, she said to her cousin, ¡°Let¡¯s go over quickly. I still want to try the Zongzi that Cousin personally wrapped.¡±

    Previously, when she was steaming the Zongzi, she had secretly marked the Zongzi her cousin had wrapped so that they wouldn¡¯t be mixed up.

    Zhou Linghuai had the same intention. He turned his wheelchair and walked over with Yu Youyao. The table was filled with Zongzi with red beans, red dates, dried fruits, and flower fillings. There were more than ten types.

    As her cousin did not like sweet food, Yu Youyao even wrapped a few salted egg yolk Zongzi.

    Seeing theme over, Yu Shanxin¡¯s eyes darted around and he suggested, ¡°What¡¯s the point of eating Zongzis like this? Why don¡¯t we y Hundred Herbs? The winner will eat Zongzi.¡±

    Hundred Herbs was also a custom of the Dragon Boat Festival. In the previous dynasty, every Dragon Boat Festival, many young masters and young mistresses of wealthy families would go up the mountain to pick medicinal herbs. Whoever picked the most flowers and nts would be the first to win. Later on, from time to time, they would go up the mountain to pick medicinal herbs themselves and prepare a lot of medicinal herbs. The younger generation in the family would guess the names of the herbs. The winner would be the one who guessed the most herbs urately.

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes and rejected it immediately. ¡°No, no. Eldest Sister has learned pharmacology from Nanny Xu. What medicinal herbs and nts doesn¡¯t she know? ying Hundred Herbs is simply cheating.¡±

    The few of them agreed deeply.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we y Shooting? We¡¯ll ce the Zongzi on the food tray and shoot them with wooden arrows. Those who hit them will eat them. There are many of us, so it¡¯ll definitely be interesting to y this.¡±

    They all agreed.

    Chun Xiao immediately got someone to prepare a table. She ced the wooden arrows on the table and fixed the Zongzi in ce.

    Yu Shanxin exined the rules again. ¡°You can eat whichever one you hit. Sisters, you can go first, in order from youngest to oldest.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she red at Yu Shanxin.

    However, everyone else agreed. She had no choice but to be dissatisfied.

    Seeing her unfriendly gaze, Yu Shanxin raked his hand through his hair. ¡°Eldest Sister, why are you looking at me like that? Is there anything wrong with my suggestion?¡±

    The others also looked at Yu Youyao, their eyes filled with questions.

    Yu Youyao smiled insincerely and gritted her teeth as she stared at Yu Shanxin. ¡°Good, very good. Very good.¡± Good, good my ass. If the Zongzi that Cousin had wrapped was shot away by someone else first¡­

    ...

 Chapter 354 - 354 Women Are Not Inferior to Men

    354 Women Are Not Inferior to Men

    I will not forgive you!

    Yu Shanxin¡¯s scalp went numb from her stare. He took a step back. ¡°Eldest Sister, can you not smile at me like that? It¡¯s so scary that I have goosebumps.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes darkened and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    Since her cousin had already spoken, Yu Youyao pursed her lips and looked at the te of food. There was a Zongzi with a special knot.

    !!

    It was the first Zongzi that her cousin had wrapped.

    Please don¡¯t be shot away!

    Yu Fangfei was the youngest and was the first to try. She took a small bow, pulled a wooden arrow, and aimed at the Zongzi on the te.

    Don¡¯t hit it. Yu Youyao stared at Yu Fangfei and chanted in her heart. Then, she saw Yu Fangfei¡¯s hand tremble, and the wooden arrow immediately tilted and missed.

    Yu Youyao cheered. ¡°Oh yeah!¡±

    Yu Shuangbai and the others¡¯ gazesnded on her.

    Sixth Sister did not hit the Zongzi. What was Big Sister so happy about?

    Yu Fangfei looked at Yu Youyao aggrievedly. ¡°Big Sister, why were you staring at me just now? You made my hands tremble and I missed the target with my wooden arrow.¡±

    Big Sister¡¯s gaze was so intense that it was difficult to ignore it.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was first embarrassed. Then, she pretended that nothing had happened and cleared her throat. She coughed again. ¡°Ahem, uh, I-I just wanted to see if Sixth Sister¡¯s archery skills had improved. Ha, it¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t hit it. Don¡¯t be depressed. It¡¯s only the first round. This time, you didn¡¯t hit it. If you shoot a few more times, you¡¯ll definitely hit it.¡±

    Looking at Big Sister¡¯s curled lips, Yu Fangfei was suspicious. ¡°Why do I feel that Big Sister seems to be very happy that I didn¡¯t hit it?¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. There¡¯s definitely no such thing. I will shoot a few moreter and give you a few.¡±

    Yu Fangfei quickly thanked her.

    However, Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and raised his hand to stop the faint smile on his lips.

    Then, it was Yu Lianyu¡¯s turn. She drew her bow and aimed at the Zongzi which was in the middle.

    When Yu Youyao saw that it was the one that her cousin had personally wrapped, she quickly said, ¡°Uh, Fifth Sister, I think it¡¯s easier for you to hit the one beside you.¡±

    Yu Lianyu¡¯s bow, which had just been in position, was messed up by this interruption. ¡°But I think the middle is the easiest to shoot.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°With my many years of archery experience, I¡¯ll definitely be able to hit the one beside me. How can I lie to you? If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you give it a try? Anyway, this is only the first round¡­¡±

    Yu Lianyu felt that it made sense. Big Sister¡¯s archery skills were the best among her sisters, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    Hence, she got into position again and shot an arrow to the side.

    It missed and brushed past the Zongzi in the middle.

    If she had shot the one in the middle just now, she would definitely have hit it. Yu Lianyu looked at Yu Youyao resentfully. ¡°Big Sister, are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows kept rising, and she almostughed on the spot. ¡°How is that possible? Uh, I just felt that I would definitely be able to hit it. If you didn¡¯t, it¡¯s probably because your archery skills are a little inferior to mine.¡± Seeing Yu Lianyu¡¯s thunderstruck expression, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t mock her too much. She suggested sincerely, ¡°Why don¡¯t you practice more in the future?¡±

    Yu Lianyu was immediately stunned.

    Zhou Linghuai also couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was interesting to see her use different methods to fool her sisters.

    Yu Shanxin ced one arm on Yu Shanyan¡¯s shoulder and covered his stomach with the other. He wasughing hysterically.

    When it was Yu Shuangbai¡¯s turn, Yu Youyao felt as if she was facing a great enemy.

    Second Sister¡¯s archery skills were the best among the sisters other than hers. If she wanted to shoot the Zongzi wrapped by her cousin, she would definitely be able to hit it.

    Hence, Yu Youyao suggested, ¡°Second Sister, your archery is good. Why don¡¯t we make a bet? If you hit the Zongzi that Fifth Sister didn¡¯t hit just now¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Shuangbai drew her bow. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t use the same trick that you used to fool Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister to fool me. I won¡¯t fall for it.¡±

    Yu Youyao refused to give up and was about to speak again¡­

    However, Yu Shuangbai aimed at the Zongzi that was in the middle. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re disturbing my archery!¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s arrow was about to rush towards the Zongzi that was in the middle!

    In her anxiety, Yu Youyao suddenly picked up another small bow from the tray. The moment Yu Shuangbai shot the arrow, she suddenly shot an arrow too.

    She drew her bow fully and instantly gathered her strength. She stared sharply at Zongzi in the middle and suddenly loosened her bow¡­

    With a swish, the arrow shot out like a shadow.

    Everyone present widened their eyes.

    Before Yu Shuangbai¡¯s arrow could reach hers, Yu Youyao¡¯s arrow suddenly pierced into the Zongzi and blocked the wooden arrow.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. She quickly threw down her small bow and walked forward while holding her dress. She picked up the Zongzi she had shot and pulled out the wooden arrow. She ran to her cousin proudly. ¡°Cousin, look, this is the Zongzi you wrapped previously. I tied a knot on it. Haha, I shot it¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pressed his hand to his lips andughed softly.

    Yu Youyao felt that the atmosphere was not right. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her scalp go numb. When she looked up, she saw her second sister, Yu Shuangbai, ring at her with her hands on her hips.

    Fifth Sister Yu Lianyu looked indignant, her eyes innocent and aggrieved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a big sister. To think that I trusted you so much previously.¡±

    The most miserable one was Yu Fangfei. She puffed up her cheeks and shouted, ¡°Big Sister,pensate me!¡±

    Oh no, oh no, I¡¯m exposed!

    Danger, Yu Youyao, danger.

    Yu Youyao touched her forehead and secretly hid the Zongzi in her hand behind her back. ¡°Um, actually, I can exin. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡­¡± She touched her forehead again and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m under a lot of pressure!¡±

    Yu Shanxinughed crazily and gave Yu Youyao a thumbs up. ¡°Eldest Sister, impressive, impressive. You¡¯re simply not inferior to men. We¡¯re filled with admiration. Even I have to admit defeat to your arrow just now.¡±

    Even though it was just a small bow and a wooden arrow, he could still feel the sharp arrow wind. Ordinary people could not shoot such a sharp arrow.

    For a moment, he looked at his eldest sister¡¯s small body. She actually looked like a female bandit who wanted to rob him.

    The item that was stolen was actually Zongzi?!!

    ...

    Yu Youyao wanted to beat Yu Shanxin up. ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai ced her hands on her hips and said indignantly, ¡°Big Sister, we agreed to shoot one by one. Before I could finish shooting, you shot an arrow. You vited the rules. ording to the rules, your items are mine now.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she couldn¡¯t care less about danger. ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother, did you see it clearly just now? Did Second Sister shoot the arrow first?¡±

 Chapter 355 - 355 Too Scheming

    355 Too Scheming

    What a joke. She was determined to get her cousin¡¯s Zongzi. How could she make such a low-level mistake?

    Her cousin had said before that the more you wanted something, the less anxious you had to be. You had to be patient. You had to be calm and thorough. Your heart needed to be calm, and your body would move like lightning.

    As soon as she attacked, she needed to hit her target.

    Once she made a move, she had to bepletely confident in preventing any idents and any possibility ofplicating matters. She had to control the situation in her heart.

    Only then could she achieve her goal.

    Yu Shanyan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed Second Sister¡¯s arrow that was released first. Eldest Sister¡¯s arrow caught up and hit the Zongzi. The rules say that we should shoot one by one. Although Eldest Sister took advantage of the loophole in the rules, it¡¯s not against the rules.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s cheeks puffed up in anger.

    Yu Shanxin said, ¡°Eldest Sister¡¯s arm strength is not bad. When she nocks the bow and draws the string, the arrow¡¯s momentum is great. Naturally, she shoots faster than Second Sister. Yes, this is Eldest Sister¡¯s ability. It¡¯s not against the rules.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was speechless. She red at Yu Youyao. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re too cunning. Hmph!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°This is called all¡¯s fair in war. In times of need, we naturally have to do extraordinary things. Learn more in the future. Don¡¯t study too hard. If you don¡¯t know how to be flexible, your studies will be in vain.¡±

    Her cousin had said this.

    She felt that it made sense.

    Yu Shuangbai stomped her feet. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a Zongzi? Do you have to do this!¡±

    Yu Youyao snorted. ¡°This is the first Zongzi that my cousin has wrapped in his life. It¡¯s not an ordinary Zongzi. I can¡¯t let you get it.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was furious. She turned around and said, ¡°Big Brother and Second Brother, Big Sister is bullying others just because she¡¯s good at archery. Why don¡¯t you care?¡±

    Yu Shanxin spread his hands. The situation was already so bad that to make it worse made no real difference. ¡°Second Sister, you have to ept your loss. Don¡¯t be a sore loser!¡±

    What a joke. Cousin Zhou was just sitting there like a tiger watching its prey. Who would dare to control his eldest sister?!

    Did she think that life was too easy?

    Or was it because he had eaten too much egg fried rice that was so salty that it hurt?

    Yu Shanyan cleared his throat. ¡°Eldest Sister won the Zongzi with her own ability. Second Sister, if you shoot well, you¡¯ll definitely be able to hit one in the next round.¡±

    He was still counting on Cousin Zhou¡¯s notes for Heavenly Works.

    Yu Shuangbai was stunned and angry. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. You¡¯re not my biological brothers, right? Definitely not!¡±

    Yu Shanxin and Yu Shanyan looked elsewhere.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao was already squatting in front of her cousin. She peeled off the Zongziyer byyer. In the sparkling and soft glutinous rice, there were lotus seeds, red beans, and red dates. They looked very beautiful.

    Yu Youyao gently broke the Zongzi into two and handed one half to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, this is a Zongzi that you personally wrapped. You have to try it.¡±

    He had originally thought that the little girl liked sweetness, so he had included sweet ingredients. Now, he regretted it a little.

    However, Zhou Linghuai had never rejected the little girl. He reached out and took it. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s not easy to get this. Naturally, I have to try it.¡±

    Thinking of the little girl¡¯s brown eyes just now, the smile in his eyes deepened.

    Yu Youyao could tell that he was implying something. She pouted. ¡°Hmph, I shot the Zongzi with my own ability, and I also ate the Zongzi with my own ability.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled and took a bite of the Zongzi. The soft brown meat had the fragrance of red beans, a hint of sweetness from the red dates, and the pink glutinousness of the lotus seeds. It tasted good but was a little sweet.

    After the women finished shooting, it was the men¡¯s turn.

    Yu Shanli went first.

    Mr. Hushan had the Six Arts of the Gentleman in his ss. He easily shot the Zongzi, but he did not eat it. Instead, he gave the palm to Yu Fangfei.

    Yu Fangfei took the palm and immediately beamed. ¡°Thank you, Third Brother!¡±

    Next, it was Yu Shanxin¡¯s turn. As his family had specially hired a martial arts master for him, there was naturally no need to mention his riding and archery skills. He took the lead and shot a Zongzi.

    He went forward to take the Zongzi and handed it to Yu Lianyu.

    Yu Lianyu thanked him happily.

    Next was Yu Shanyan. He had learned the Six Arts of a Gentleman well, so it was naturally easy for him to shoot the Zongzi. However, he was unlucky. Zhou Linghuai had taken a fancy to one of the Zongzi.

    Zhou Linghuai remembered that the little girl had wrapped five salted egg yolk Zongzi.

    That was one of them.

    Hence, he imitated Yu Youyao and shot an arrow into the Zongzi.

    Yu Shanyan was speechless. He spread his hands and looked at Yu Shuangbai. ¡°You can¡¯t me me!¡±

    Although Cousin Zhou was weak, he did not fall behind in the Six Arts of a Gentleman at all.

    If he made a move, what else could they do?

    Hence, Yu Shuangbai no longer had a Zongzi. She clutched her chest and looked at Yu Youyao resentfully. ¡°Why am I always the one who gets hurt?!¡±

    Yu Youyao almost cried fromughing. She took the small bow from her cousin¡¯s hand and released a wooden arrow. With a whoosh, the wooden arrow left the bow and shot into a Zongzi.

    The maidservant brought the Zongzi over.

    Yu Youyao handed it to Yu Shuangbai. ¡°Be good. I dote on you.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai was so touched that her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Boohoo, Big Sister, you¡¯re still the most reliable. If I¡¯m only counting on my two useless brothers, when will I be able to eat Zongzi?¡±

    The unreliable brother, Yu Shanxin, turned his face away and coughed.

    However, Yu Shanyan turned to look at Zhou Linghuai.

    Zhou Linghuai had peeled the Zongzi and broken it in half, revealing the salted egg yolk inside. He suddenly realized that when he was wrapping the Zongzi just now, his eldest sister had wanted to wrap the salted egg yolk Zongzi.

    Second Sister had also said that salted egg yolk was edible?

    So, Cousin Zhou had also taken a fancy to the Zongzi that his eldest sister had wrapped?!

    ...

    Zhou Linghuai handed half of it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Try it. You wrapped them yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao epted it happily and took a bite.

    The salted egg yolk brown was better than she had imagined, but she preferred the sweet Zongzi. ¡°Cousin, this tastes good. You should like it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took a bite and smiled. ¡°Not bad indeed!¡±

    With this cousin and sister sharing the food, Yu Shuangbai and the others also distributed their share to their brothers.

    Yu Youyao and the others yed a few more rounds.

    They were full from eating Zongzi.

    Yu Youyao had ordered someone to brew some hawthorn tea early in the morning. Everyone drank the hawthorn tea and chatted. Unknowingly, it was time for lunch.

    Yu Youyao instructed the servants to send each dish to the Tranquil Heart Residence, the Huanhuan Courtyard, the Songtao Courtyard, and the Hanlu Courtyard.

    Even Concubine He and Concubine Qiu were given a few good dishes.

    Concubine He was locked in the courtyard and could note out.

    ...

    Concubine Qiu had yet to start a family for the Yu Residence, so it was naturally not appropriate for her toe out on such an asion.

    The banquet was organized by Yu Youyao alone. There was cmus wine on the table. There were nine dishes and a soup. Not only did it look, smell, and taste good, but it also took into ount everyone¡¯s taste.

    Whether the banquet was held well reflected a person¡¯s etiquette for treating guests. It also showed a household manager¡¯s ability.

 Chapter 356 - 356 Greedy Girl

    356 Greedy Girl

    Madam Yao took one look and smiled.

    Madam Yang¡¯s loss was not in vain.

    Old Madam Yu looked at the cmus wine on the table. ¡°This is the medicinal wine that Yao Yao brewed. There¡¯s realgar in it. Just drink a cup as a token of appreciation. Don¡¯t drink too much, especially the few of you¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze swept across Yu Youyao and the other sisters. At their age, they shouldn¡¯t be drinking, but the few of them were making a fuss and wanted to try it. With the elders present, it was fine to drink a little.

    !!

    Hence, she did not disturb them.

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head and saw the little girl looking at the wine ss with sparkling eyes, full of anticipation.

    He recalled the night he first came to the Yu Residence. When the residence held a banquet for him and the little girl secretly drank the green plum wine, she looked as cute as a cat. Even though she only had two sses of green plum wine, she was still drunk. She sat obediently at the table, her face soft and red and her eyes moist. She looked obedient and cute.

    For some reason, he suddenly wanted tough.

    After Old Madam Yu finished speaking, Yu Youyao, who had been waiting impatiently, picked up her wine ss and quickly took a sip.

    Before Zhou Linghuai could stop her, he saw Yu Youyao take a sip of wine and immediately widen her eyes. Then, she suddenly choked and coughed a few times. She stuck out her tongue and shouted, ¡°So spicy, so spicy¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai reacted quickly and quickly handed her a cup of water.

    Old Madam Yu was alreadyughing so hard that tears streamed down her face.

    Madam Yao also pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her mouth. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Yu Shuangbai and Yu Shanxin, who were usually jumpy,ughed even harder.

    The table was filled withughter.

    Yu Youyao gulped down a few mouthfuls of water and felt a little better. She looked at her cousin with teary eyes. ¡°Cousin, this wine tastes terrible. It¡¯s bitter and spicy, and has a strange taste. It¡¯s not as good as plum wine¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do you think all wine tastes the same as plum wine? How can realgar wine taste sweet? Why are you drinking it so quickly?¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked, her eyes watery. She looked at her cousin innocently, pouted, and stopped talking.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned for a moment before he realized that realgar wine had a higher alcohol content. The little girl had drunk it in a hurry just now and was a little tipsy.

    He watched helplessly as the little girl¡¯s face seemed to be covered with ayer of pink rouge from inch by inch. For a moment, her face waspletely dyed pink. Her wide eyes were covered in ayer of moisture. She tried her best to open them, but the fog was getting thicker, making her eyes look sparkling.

    The little girl¡¯s eyshes suddenly trembled slightly, and a tear finally fell like an apricot flower in the rain.

    The wet marks streaked across her pink cheeks, revealing a different color.

    However, she was still looking at him innocently.

    Pure and innocent, like a child.

    Yu Youyao blinked her misty eyes. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t want to drink realgar wine. It tastes terrible!¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t drink it if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Zhou Linghuai held his breath and scooped a bowl of white jade ginseng soup for her. ¡°Have some soup first. You¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    Yu Youyao obediently lowered her head and drank a few mouthfuls of soup. Indeed, she felt much better.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu had had enough ofughing. ¡°You greedy little girl, let¡¯s see if you still dare to do it in the future and stuff everything into your mouth.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt embarrassed. She pouted and looked at her cousin, feeling aggrieved.

    Zhou Linghuai quicklyforted her. ¡°Everyone has to drink, not just you.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was indeed happy again.

    The others at the banquet were speechless. They stared at the small cup of realgar wine in front of them and immediately did not dare to touch it.

    Madam Yao covered her handkerchief and smiled. ¡°It was originally because you weren¡¯t allowed to drink realgar wine. I wonder who was the one who insisted on drinking it. Now that you know that you¡¯ve been tricked, that won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    With Madam Yao¡¯s words, Yu Shuangbai and the others did not want to drink anymore.

    Moreover, they were also curious. Was realgar wine really that bad?

    They had both fear and curiosity¡­

    Then, there were choking, coughing, and exmations at the table.

    ¡°Wow, this wine is terrible.¡±

    ¡°So spicy, so bitter¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all Big Sister¡¯s fault. Why did she instigate us to drink¡­¡±

    The table was filled withughter.

    As there was a dragon boatpetition in the moat at noon, they had to have lunch earlier today. After lunch, it was not long after noon.

    Madam Yao chatted with Old Madam for a while to digest her food. Then, she brought her children back to the second house and set off to the moat to watch the dragon boat race.

    Old Madam Yu wanted to take a nap at noon.

    Yu Youyao did not want to disturb her, so she returned to the Jade Courtyard with her cousin.

    The noon sun was too bright, and the room was hot. Yu Youyao and her cousin sat under the Parasol Tree. He guided her in her studies, while she studied seriously.

    About an hourter, Yu Youyao was drowsy from the wind under the shade of the tree. She couldn¡¯t help but yawn and feel a little sleepy.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. Wake me upter.¡± With that, she curled her legs on the chair and fell asleep against her cousin¡¯sp.

    Zhou Linghuai put down the book in his hand and lowered his head.

    The little girl¡¯s ck hair was piled on her cheek like clouds, covering half of her face. His fingers trembled slightly as he gently brushed this strand of hair behind her ear, revealing her beautiful and delicate face.

    Her dark eyebrows were curved. She had used the brow powder that he had previously mixed. Her dark green eyebrows matched her green clothes, making her look extremely delicate.

    He recalled how the little girl had drunk a mouthful of realgar wine and sat on the chair obediently and innocently, looking dazed and cute. Her pale lips curled up slightly.

    When Nanny Xu was done, she looked out.

    The canopy of the parasol tree was as green as the clouds. Young Master Zhou was sitting in a wheelchair with a book in his hand. He did not move at all and maintained a posture. His long eyebrows were as beautiful as a painting, and under the mottled sunlight, they were dyed with a faint smile. Although his eyes were on the book, he would asionally lower his head to look at the little girl sleeping soundly on hisp.

    ...

    Her face was red, and her eyshes were like small fans that covered her eyes. No one knew what she was dreaming about, but her lips were slightly curved and she looked extremely sweet.

    Nanny Xu¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she lowered her head, not continuing to look.

    Perhaps because she had slept too well. Yu Youyao slept for nearly two hours.

    When she woke up, she met her cousin¡¯s deep eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Suspecting that she had seen wrongly, she blinked. A smile appeared on her cousin¡¯s lips. It was faint, but it made her stare.

    Her cousin was not in good health, and his lips were always pale.

    However, at this moment, her cousin smiled lightly. From her angle, she happened to be able to see a trace of red between his lips, making his smile look like it was full and revealing faint emotions.

    It was really too beautiful!

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357 Family Banquet

    357 Family Banquet

    Yu Youyao seemed to have woken up from a dream. Only then did she realize that she had fallen asleep on her cousin¡¯sp. She quickly got up. ¡°Cousin, weren¡¯t we in ss? Why did I fall asleep? I didn¡¯t press against your leg just now, right?¡±

    In fact, if he maintained this posture for a long time, his entire body would be numb, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the pain.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    Seeing the smile on her cousin¡¯s face, Yu Youyao patted her chest lightly. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea.

    After sleeping for so long, Yu Youyao was indeed a little thirsty. She took the teacup and drank slowly. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took out his watch from his wallet and looked down. ¡°It¡¯s 3pm.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I actually slept for so long.¡± She quickly got up from the chair, but she had curled up for too long just now. Her legs couldn¡¯t help but go numb and she was about to copse.

    Zhou Linghuai pulled her into his arms and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get Uncle Sun toe over and take a look at you.¡±

    Yu Youyaoy in her cousin¡¯s arms in a daze. Perhaps because he had been using bamboo juice to make tea recently, her cousin had a faint bamboo fragrance on him. Even in the hot summer, he still had a hint of coldness. Even the wooden rhinoceros incense beads could not hide his elegance.

    She couldn¡¯t help but sniffle and shake her head in a daze. ¡°No, my legs are just a little numb, so I couldn¡¯t stand still for a moment. Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief and let go of Yu Youyao. ¡°You have to be more careful in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go back to the house to wash up first. I still have to go to the main kitchenter to see how the dinner preparations are going.¡±

    She did not have time to apany her cousin anymore.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be reading under the Parasol Tree. Go ahead!¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle back and y chess with you. My chess skills have improved recently. I have to impress you.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Her chess skills were getting worse by the day. Fortunately, he had alreadye to terms with it and treated it as ying with the little girl. He also felt that it was interesting.

    Yu Youyao was so busy that her feet did not touch the ground.

    When she was done, it was already 4pm. Madam Yao brought her children back to the residence after watching the dragon boat race.

    Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s face flushed red. She pulled Yu Youyao along and happily told her about the dragon boat race in the moat. ¡°¡­ Big Sister, it¡¯s a pity that you didn¡¯t go with us. The dragon boat race this year was very interesting. The emperor personally came, and a hundred officials apanied him. The dragon boat race was prepared very grandly. Even the Zhenguo Marquis Residence prepared a dragon boat. I heard that it was third ce. The emperor rewarded the winners with a lot gifts¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was a little surprised.

    In the past, the emperor had never seen the Dragon Boat Race.

    However, Yu Youyao did not feel any regret.

    At midnight, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen returned and greeted Old Madam Yu.

    Rewards came from the pce and they were the Dragon Boat Festival gifts sent by the Ministry of Internal Affairs to reward the meritorious officials. There were Zongzi, realgar wine, sachets, and other items. It was not surprising. It was a tradition every year.

    Everyone from the Yu Residence knelt down one after another to thank the emperor for his kindness and politely sent the eunuch out of the residence.

    The entire family gathered and chatted about today¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival.

    Yu Youyao arranged for the servants to prepare the banquet.

    This was Yu Youyao¡¯s first time holding a family banquet and Madam Yao did not help. However, she sent a nanny to watch from the side. She had to give her a chance to train.

    At 7pm, the banquet was ready, and everyone moved to the reception pavilion.

    Yu Zongzheng had never cared about the affairs of the family, but he saw that the table was done well. Be it the arrangement or the patterns, everything was exquisite. He was much better than Madam Yang, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel overjoyed. He patted Yu Youyao¡¯s small shoulder on the spot. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve worked hard today.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled and said nothing.

    Everyone sat down. Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Eldest Madam, Third Miss, Fourth Young Master, Fourth Miss, the dishes for the two concubines have all been sent over.¡±

    When everyone heard this, they also felt that Yu Youyao was a meticulous person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± After Yu Youyao finished speaking, she picked up a piece of steamed bass and ced it in her grandmother¡¯s bowl.

    Old Madam Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°This is Yao Yao¡¯er¡¯s first time holding a family banquet, and she¡¯s already holding it well. She¡¯s much better than when Grandmother was young.¡±

    Madam Yao had always been sensible. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? At noon, I didn¡¯t have time to help. At night, I couldn¡¯t help even if I wanted to. Yao Yao is young, but she¡¯s not careless at all.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little embarrassed by the praise. She quickly said, ¡°There are also traditions in the family, so I arranged for a meal. We also have to thank the servants.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled.

    No matter how capable the servants were, they had to give in to their master.

    For example, Madam Yang was flustered even at a small family banquet.

    The family banquetsted until 9pm before it ended.

    Yu Youyao instructed the servants to pack up. It took another hour.

    After everything was arranged, Yu Youyao left the hall and saw her cousin sitting alone under the corridor, reading a book. There was antern above his head, and the sparse lights shone on him. Even though the lights were dim, he looked as if he could glow.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t bear to disturb him anymore.

    ¡°Is everything arranged?¡± Zhou Linghuai closed the book and looked up at her. The sparse light shone into his eyes, and there seemed to be a faint fire flickering in them.

    Yu Youyao smiled and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes, did Cousin wait for a long time?¡±

    After a long day, everyone went back to rest. She did not expect her cousin to still be waiting for her.

    Zhou Linghuai asked instead, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Yu Youyao walked to her cousin¡¯s side and shook her head and nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel tired before, but I¡¯m suddenly a little tired now.¡±

    Her cousin had said that she did not need to act in front of him!

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. Rest early today.¡±

    ...

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard with her cousin. ¡°The candlelight is dim outside. Cousin, you can¡¯t read in the dim light in the future. It¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡±

    In the silent night, she only heard Zhou Linghuai say, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Along the way, the lights were dim, illuminating the long corridor. It seemed to have no end, but it also stretched their shadows¡­

    The lively afterglow of the Dragon Boat Festival ended after two to three days.

    After a heavy rain, the weather became hotter and hotter.

    Yu Youyao had already changed into the summer clothes that were made in Jinxiu Manor.

 Chapter 358 - 358 King Ping Enters the Capital

    358 King Ping Enters the Capital

    In her free time, she finallypleted the making of the Cooling Summer Pearls.

    She repeatedly pounded the incense y.

    It wasn??t until the incense mud was as delicate as dough, soft, gently stretched, and tough that the incense beads made wouldn??t crack and shrink. The fragrance would alsost longer.

    After hammering the incense y, Yu Youyao began to rub the beads together. They were shaped and dry!

    !!

    After working for two hours, Yu Youyao stretched. ??It??s finally done. It??ll be done in three days.??

    Chun Xiao handed her a cup of tea.

    Yu Youyao took the tea and drank it. Only then did she suddenly realize that she was sweating a lot. It was very ufortable for her clothes to stick to her body. ??Get some water from the kitchen. I want to take a shower.??

    Moudling the incense y was a physical task thatsted for two hours.

    Chun Xiao quickly went down to make arrangements.

    After Yu Youyao finished bathing, Xia Tao ran in in a panic. ??Young Miss, Young Miss, it??s all over the news outside. His Highness, King Ping, has brought his heir into the capital. This morning, he dragged his seriously injured son to the pce gate and asked to see the emperora?|??

    ??What?!?? Yu Youyao??s eyes widened in shock. She lost her grip on the teacup in her hand and it fell to the ground, shattering into pieces.

    The news of King Ping entering the capital spread throughout the court like a thunderp.

    Xia Yansheng, the Cab Grand Secretary who was over 70 years old, had just left the court. He had just changed into his usual clothes and did not even have time to take a sip of tea. His old body trembled as he asked the servant beside him to put on his court clothes. He sat in a small sedan chair and was carried into the pce.

    The Assistant Minister of Revenue, Yu Zongshen, who was also the Grand Secretary of the Imperial Library, and the fourth-grade Imperial Censor, Yu Zongzheng, rushed into the pce, including the other court officials.

    It was said that King Ping, who was over forty years old, had entered the capital at full speed. Without even taking a break, he carried a bundle of thorns and headed straight for the pce gate.

    King Ping had a burly figure and exuded a heroic aura. He took off his python robe and knelt at the pce gate.

    Under the scorching sun above his head, he shouted one after another, ??I, Liang Xiao, King Ping of Zhenliang Prefecture, and my heir, Liang Jingye, request to see His Majesty.??

    Last year, he had been seriously injured in the battle with the Southern Barbarians. Before his injuries had recovered, he had been riding his horse at full speed, causing his old injuries to rpse and blood to stain his chest.

    He was originally a young and strong king who controlled arge number of troops. He was in charge of a war and guarding his territory.

    However, at this moment, her face was withered and he was kneeling at the pce gate in low spirits. He was so weak that he seemed to be on the verge of death.

    Kneeling beside him was his only legitimate son, Liang Jingye, the heir of King Ping. ??I, Liang Jingye, and my father, Liang Xiao, King Ping, request an audience with the Emperor.??

    The journey was tiring. Even the young and strong Liang Jingye was in a sorry state.

    When the officials passed by the pce gate, they couldn??t help but take a few more nces at the father and son. They couldn??t help but feel anxious and panicked.

    However, no one dared to chat with them and rushed into the pce.

    ??I, Liang Xiao, King Ping of Zhenliang Prefecture, and my heir, Liang Jingye, request to see His Majesty.??

    ??I, Liang Jingye, and my father, Liang Xiao, King Ping, request an audience with the Emperor.??

    The father and son knelt at the entrance of the pce and shouted, but they did not dare to cross the line.

    The royal court was already in an uproar.

    The emperor, who had not been to court for a long time, did not even have time to change out of his dragon robe. He only wore his Daoist robe and went up to the throne room.

    He was almost 50 years old. As he had not been to court for a long time and had been taking mineral pills for a long time, his forehead was green and his eyes were slightly dark, making him look listless. When he heard the court officials arguing below, he was annoyed. He supported his arms and rested his forehead on the dragon throne.

    ??The vassal kings are not allowed to enter the capital without an order. Otherwise, they will be punished with treason. King Ping is so rebellious, he should be killed on the spot.??

    ??That??s not right. King Ping was seriously injured all the way into the capital and even brought his heir along. He must have something important to discuss with the emperor. The emperor should meet King Ping before dealing with him.??

    ??That??s true. King Ping is guarding the southern border, and this is a serious matter. In the past few years, the Southern Barbarians have been restless and invading. There aren??t many generals avable in the court, and even if there are suitable candidates, the Southern Barbarians are good at poison and have strange methods. Only by knowing one??s own strength and the enemy??s strength can one defeat the enemy and win. Therefore, we still have to rely on King Ping for the war in the southern border. We really shouldn??t be so arbitrary and execute them on the spot.??

    ??What a joke. Our Great Zhou Dynasty is a vast country. Do you think we??re afraid of that small Southern Barbarians???

    ??King Ping??s entry into the capital without an edict vites the ancestral teachings. This trend can??t continue, and this behavior can??t be indulged. Otherwise, if the vassal lords everywhere follow suit, wouldn??t it be chaotic???

    ??Although King Ping??s actions are not rebellious and have no ulterior motives, his heir is seriously injured and he has even brought his heir into the capital alone without bringing a single soldier. What else can he have in mind???

    ??No matter what, King Ping has vited the ancestral rules. He shouldn??t be tolerated.??

    ??King Ping has guarded the southern border for many years and has worked hard. With his status, entering the capital on his own will only lead to death. However, he still entered the capital. Even if the emperor is here on ount of the rtionship between the emperor and his subjects. He should meet King Ping.??

    In the court, the court officials argued until their faces turned red. Some tried to mediate, while others added fuel to the fire.

    Immediately, there was chaos.

    The current emperor, who was sitting in the golden hall, only felt countless flies buzzing in his ears.

    The scene in front of him reminded him of the Di n??s wanton invasion of the north more than three years ago. King You, Yin Lixing, had been defeated repeatedly and lost several cities.

    When the news reached the pce, the court officials also talked about how Yin Lixing had arge army and his contributions were shocking. It was only right that King You, Yin Lixing, enter the capital to meet the emperor and let the Marquis of Weining take over the war in the north.

    Note: Yin Lixing is the father of his heir, Yin Huaixi. He guards Youzhou and is known as the King of the North. Due to his outstanding military achievements, everyone in the world respects him.

    While King You was still on his way to the capital, there was news from the capital that his heir, Yin Huaixi, had died in battle without a corpse. Consort You and the princess hadmitted suicide by taking poison and burning the You Residence.

    When King You saw him, he said, ??If you want me to die, I have no choice but to die!??

    Then, he vomited blood and died in the golden hall.

    King You hadmitted suicide before the three divisions had even gone through the trial. If news of this matter were to spread, it would damage the reputation of the royal family and it would be difficult to exin to the vassal lords everywhere. In order to prevent the world from being in turmoil and the court from having the same goal, King You??s death was not announced. After pretending to go through the three divisions?? trial, they hastily convicted King You of colluding with the enemy tomit treason. The emperor took into ount their brotherhood and gave him a cup of poisonous wine. This matter was let off lightly.

    King You liked to eat, drink, and y since he was young. He was not good at literature or martial arts. He was famous for being a good-for-nothing.

 Chapter 359 - 359 Punishment

    359 Punishment

    The only thing that Yin Lixing had done in his life that was out of line was to marry Wen Ruqin, the Imperial Secretary of the Hanlin Academy at that time, the Grand Tutor of the Crown Prince, the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion, and the daughter of Wen Zhicheng, the second-in-charge of the cab.

    For this woman, he was willing to travel to Youzhou and never step foot into the capital again even though he was pampered since he was young.

    Before this, he had never suspected him.

    As news of the You Prefecture¡¯s sess came every year, the name of King You, Yin Lixing, spread throughout the world. He suspected that his image as a yboy in the past was all an act.

    Once the seed of doubt was nted, it would sprout in the heart and grow stronger day by day.

    In the end, the Di n invaded the north wantonly. The invincible King You, Yin Lixing, was defeated badly. He even lost several cities, and the court officials all went up to him, wanting King You to enter the capital to be interrogated.

    It was done. It was thest straw.

    The court officials below were arguing and bing more and more intense.

    The emperor felt suffocated and frustrated. Anger rushed to his head. He waved his hand, and there was a series of bangs.

    He swept everything on the dragon table to the ground.

    ¡°Your Majesty, please forgive¡­¡± The court officials in the hall knelt on the ground.

    The hall was silent.

    After throwing a tantrum, the emperor was also a little weak. His eyes darkened, and he kept panting heavily. However, he was inhaling more and exhaling less.

    At this moment, a eunuch rushed into the hall. His legs went weak and he knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness, King Ping, has fainted outside the pce gate because he was seriously injured after a long journey.¡±

    The emperor took a deep breath. ¡°King Ping is here for an audience. The imperial physician will see him.¡±

    The hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    The eunuch beside the king brought over a golden te with a green-gold pill the size of a longan on it.

    The emperor took the pill and stuffed it into his mouth.

    The chief eunuch quickly handed him another cup of tea.

    The emperor took the teacup and swallowed the pill with the tea.

    As soon as the pill entered his stomach, the emperor¡¯s greenish-gray face regained its rosy color at a visible speed, and the sides of his cheeks were abnormally red.

    The emperor propped his elbows on his hands and closed his eyes.

    After an unknown period of time, two trembling eunuchs carried King Ping, who was lying on a stretcher, into the hall. Liang Jingye followed them.

    Liang Jingye knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live the Emperor.¡±

    The emperor, who had closed his eyes to take a nap, finally opened them. He saw that the heir, Liang Jingye, was dressed in white. Then, he looked at the unconscious Liang Xiao, who was lying on the stretcher. He had also taken off his python robe. His chest was already dyed red with blood.

    It seemed that it was not a lie that his injuries were serious.

    The emperor nced at the imperial physician, who was kneeling at the side and not even daring to breathe loudly. ¡°How¡¯s King Ping¡¯s health?¡±

    Naturally, the imperial physician knew what the emperor wanted to hear. He hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, His Highness¡¯s injuries are critical. If he can recuperate well, he can recover in two to three months. However, before His Highness is exhausted, so his new injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet. Furthermore, he has old and new injuries. Numerous injuries arose at the same time. It¡¯s a very dangerous state and I¡¯m afraid his life is in danger.¡±

    The emperor looked down at the half-dead King Ping and ordered, ¡°Wake him up.¡±

    The imperial physician hurriedly took out a porcin bottle from the medicine box and poured out a brownish-ck pill. He fed it to King Ping. This was the Ten Rescue Pill, a secret medicine that was specially used to nourish and prolong one¡¯s life. Then, he ruthlessly pinched King Ping.

    After a while, King Ping slowly woke up.

    When he realized that he was in the golden hall, he ignored his injuries and struggled to get up from the stretcher. He knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m Liang Xiao, the King of Ping in Zhenliang Prefecture. Greetings, Your Majesty. Long live our emperor.¡±

    The emperor rested his forehead on one hand. ¡°King Ping, you entered the capital without an edict. Your entire family should be executed. Do you know your crime?¡±

    Liang Xiao fell to the ground andy on his stomach without moving. However, his voice trembled as he said, ¡°I know my mistake, but although I might die, I don¡¯t regret it. Last year, the Southern Barbarians invaded the southern border wantonly. It was my fault for not guarding it well, causing the Southern Barbarians to kill the citizens of our Great Zhou, rob our Great Zhou of our money and food, and damage our Great Zhou¡¯s prestige and the face of our emperor. I knew that I was guilty, so I requested a decree several times to ask Your Majesty to punish me. However, I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, Your Majesty still hasn¡¯t reacted. I was in Liangzhou in a panic and entered the capital privately. I only wanted to meet Your Majesty to prove my loyalty.¡±

    His words were heartfelt and sincere.

    Upon hearing his words, the court officials simultaneously recalled that more than three years ago, it was also because King You had suffered a defeat when he was finally summoned to the capital to be punished with treason. His son had died, his wife and daughter had died, and his entire family had turned to ashes.

    Now, the situation in Liangzhou was very simr to that in Youzhou.

    The Imperial Court had never punished them. If it were anyone else, they would also be in fear and trepidation, worried that the Imperial Court was holding back some big move.

    King Liang was terrified that he would end up like King You. He could only take a gamble and drag his seriously injured body into the capital with his heir to show his loyalty to the emperor.

    Immediately, someone shook his head and sighed.

    After three years, King You¡¯s rebellion had finally shocked the vassal kings. All of them were in fear and trepidation, as if they were walking on thin ice, afraid that they would anger him.

    If the court officials could think of it, how could the emperor not? He turned to look at Xia Yansheng, the Cab Grand Secretary. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Xia Yansheng cupped his hands and replied, ¡°Fromst year to today, King Ping has been asking the Emperor to punish him 6 times. However, the year end is approaching, and the imperial examination is imminent. The Imperial Court has recruited talents, which is the foundation of a prosperous country. It¡¯s urgent and cannot be underestimated. After the cab¡¯s discussion, this matter will be discussedter.¡±

    Last year, in addition to King Ping¡¯s defeat, the Marquis of Changxing had also won a battle.

    As the saying went, there were punishments and rewards. If he King Ping won a battle, shouldn¡¯t he be rewarded too?

    He had been suppressing this because he nned to wait until after the imperial examination. After Yu Zongshen took over as the Minister of Revenue, he would report it to the emperor and reward him.

    This way, they could also keep the Marquis of Weining¡¯s faction in check.

    The emperor nodded in agreement.

    Liang Xiao said with a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯m loyal to His Majesty. The sun and moon can be my witness. I came to the capital this time to¡­¡±

    The sound of wheels came from inside the room.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously looked at the door and saw her cousin turning his wheelchair into the house.

    Zhou Linghuai nced at Xia Tao indifferently and said calmly, ¡°You can leave!¡±

    Young Master Zhou¡¯s nce made Xia Tao hold her breath and her mind go nk. By the time she reacted, she was already outside the door and had even thoughtfully closed it.

    ¡°Cousin, do you know why King Ping entered the capital?¡± After being shocked, Yu Youyao calmed down. After all, she had known about this for a long time, so she had a feeling that he was finally here.

    ...

    She was shocked but not surprised.

 Chapter 360 - 360 Unfilial Heart

    360 Unfilial Heart

    Zhou Linghuai came to the chess table by the window. Outside the window, the green canopy of the tree towered into the sky. The thick shade covered the windowttice and sprinkled ayer of adorable shade. ??Last year, the Southern Barbarians invaded the southern border on arge scale. King Ping led his army to resist, but he was identally ambushed and seriously injured. That??s why he was defeated. The Southern Barbarians plundered wantonly in the southern border, and countless people died.??

    Yu Youyao sat opposite her cousin. ??It??s almost the end of the year, and the vassal king has been defeated. It??s not a small matter. Once there??s amotion, I??m afraid the entire court will inevitably be in turmoil. The cab has temporarily suppressed this matter. Then, news of the great victory in Youzhou spread, causing an uproar. No one mentioned King Ping??s defeat again.??

    ??After the new year, it just so happened that there was a triennial imperial examination. Everyone in the court was unwilling to break through this talent selection opportunity to replenish new blood. Therefore, this matter was dyed for half a year.??

    On the day of the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing??s Residence, she had found out that King Ping had entered the capital and specially ordered someone to investigate this matter carefully.

    !!

    She only felt that it was ironic.

    The court officials only cared about internal strife. They wanted to use the triennial imperial examination to strengthen their henchmen and cultivate their power. They thought that if the Marquis of Changxing guarded Youzhou and won the battle, he would be able to intimidate the vassal lords and they would not even have to deal with the fact that the vassal lords had suffered a defeat.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. ??The vassal king is not allowed to enter the capital without receiving an edict. Otherwise, he will be treated as a traitor. King Ping entered the capital on his own ord. Does he want to die???

    She had never been able to figure out why King Ping wanted to enter the capital. Didn??t he know that entering the capital with his status was equivalent to courting death?

    However, her cousin did not intend to talk about this previously, so she could not ask.

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai??s mouth twitched slightly, and there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. ??What if King Ping can prove his loyalty to the emperor and the Imperial Court???

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ??But the emperor is suspicious. How could hea?|??

    Even King You couldn??t escape the emperor??s scheme. So what if it was King Ping?

    Zhou Linghuai picked up a ck chess piece and ced it gently on the chessboard. ??What if Liang Jingye stays in the capital and bes a hostage of the Imperial Court???

    Yu Youyao??s mind suddenly exploded. ??But if King Ping really wants to disobey, I??m afraid he won??t take his mere son seriously!??

    This idea was very thorough, but unfortunatelya?|

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ??The title of heir isn??t something that can be given to just any son. It has to be given by the Imperial Court. After discussion with the court officials, it will be decided by the emperor and an imperial edict will be issued. Once the heir is conferred the title, he will be the future heir to the throne. If the heir dies, it won??t be easy to get another title.??

    At this point, he revealed a rather yful smile. ??Therefore, everyone who can be conferred the title of heir is the eldest son of the first wife, and also the son with their highest hopes. We can??t give up on him easily. After all, the title of first wife is extraordinary to the family and even the n.??

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. ??I heard that after the Imperial n Lord invites the heir to be conferred the title, there will be an examination by the court officials to verify the character of the person who has been conferred the title. After that, it will have to be approved by the Imperial Court. Then, after the court officials have discussed it, the emperor will issue a decree. In that case, the person who has been conferred the title will have nowhere to hide. No wondera?|??

    The dynasty valued the eldest son of the first wife, and the crown prince always prioritized him.

    Not to mention the heir?

    In that case, the Prince of Liang had indeed sent the heir into the capital to show his loyalty.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ??That??s only one of the reasons.??

    Yu Youyao couldn??t help but ask, ??What??s the second reason???

    Zhou Linghuai held a ck chess piece in one hand and a white chess piece in the other. His left hand and right hand yed on the chessboard. ??Even a vicious tiger doesn??t eat its cubs. In the future, if the King Liang has the intention to rebel, as the heir of the Liang family, Liang Jingye, he will definitely die. At that time, there will be officials in the court who will publicize it wantonly. As a minister, King Liang will be disloyal and unrighteous, and as a father, he will be heartless. Such disloyal, heartless, and unrighteous people can be said to be rebels. Everyone in the world can denounce them.??

    Zhou Linghuai held a ck chess piece in one hand and a white chess piece in the other. His left hand and right hand yed on the chessboard. ??Even a vicious tiger doesn??t eat its cubs. In the future, if the King of Liang has the intention to rebel, as the heir of the Liang family, Liang Jingye, he will definitely die. At that time, there will be officials in the court who will publicize it wantonly. As a minister, the King of Liang will be disloyal and unrighteous, and as a father, he will be heartless. Such disloyal, heartless, and unrighteous people can be said to be rebels. Everyone in the world will denounce them.??

    Zhou Linghuai tapped on the chessboard. ??It??s true that he??s loyal, but it??s not necessarily true!??

    Yu Youyao was momentarily stunned by his twisted words. ??Didn??t Cousin say that King Ping sent his heir into the capital as a hostage to show his loyalty? Why do you say that King Liang was disloyal???

    Zhou Linghuai stared at the chessboard for a long time. ??Those who steal the hook will be executed, and those who usurp power will be princes instead. Killing one person is considered evil, and killing everyone in the world is considered an unparalleled ambition. It??s still too early for thieves to show themselves. It??s just a matter of victory and defeat.??

    On the surface, Liang Jingye had be a hostage, and there were many disadvantages to King Ping.

    However, on the other hand, wasn??t King Ping taking the initiative to send a hostage into the capital to gain the trust of the Imperial Court? In the future, it would be more convenient for King Ping to do things in Liangzhou.

    Yu Youyao panted and felt suffocated. ??So, King Ping has the intention to rebel???

    Those who steal the hook will be executed, and those who usurp power will be princes instead. Killing one person was considered evil, and killing everyone in the world was a peerless hero. When her cousin said these words, there was a ruthless killing intent in his tone, making her almost suffocate.

    Instead of answering, Zhou Linghuai asked, ??Yao Yao, do you think that a mere hostage can really dispel the emperor??s doubts about the vassal lord???

    Yu Youyao??s chest felt tight. She kept feeling that the cousin in front of her was unfamiliar, making her feel both terrified and heartbroken. She was filled with uneasiness.

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ??Why did King Ping secretly enter the capital and choose the day of the Marquis of Changxing??s Flower Festival???

    Yu Youyao had a bad feeling.

    Zhou Linghuai looked up at her. ??The ultimate goal of the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing??s Residence is to cover for the vassal lords entering the capital. This is because once the vassal lords enter the capital, their words and actions will be under the surveince of the Imperial Court.??

    Yu Youyao understood. There was an old saying, ??It??s easier to do things with someone in the court.??

    King Prince Ping had entered the capital on his own ord with his heir to dispel the emperor??s suspicion. However, if the emperor did not fall for this, his life would be over. The reason why he had taken the risk was because there was someone in the imperial court to protect him.

    However, it was a huge taboo for vassal lords to collude with the court officials.

    King Ping??s ambition was obvious.

    In that case, King Ping had only sent a hostage into the capital to show his loyalty. His real goal was probably to plot a rebellion with the court officials.

    Rebellion was not something that could be exined clearly in letters. If someone obtained it, it would be a huge crime.

    Only by colluding face to face could they show their sincerity.

    Previously, her cousin had said that the imperial court was going to be in chaos.

    So that was what she meant!

    Zhou Linghuai revealed a meaningful smile. ??When the vassal king enters the capital, the emperor will show his great kindness to intimidate the vassal king. He will reward the heroes without restraint.??

 Chapter 361 - 361 Moving to the Manor

    361 Moving to the Manor

    At noon, Yu Zongshen and Yu Zongzheng finally left the court. When they returned home, they went straight to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch and listened to her eldest son. ¡°¡­King Ping is seriously injured. The emperor has arranged for him to be ced in the pce in Autumn Mountain and has sent an imperial physician to treat him. For the sake of King Ping¡¯s safety, he has also sent arge number of troops to guard him. He has also given King Ping a private courtyard and arranged for his heir, Liang Jingye, to stay in the capital in the future.¡±

    Old Madam Yu opened her eyes and was stunned for a long time. ¡°King Ping has entered the capital. Not only is he seriously injured, but his heir will be kept in the capital for a long time. After suffering a defeat, we can probably let go of this matter. Since ancient times, rulers have always valued human lives and the country. In the future, we will have to rely on King Ping for the war on the southern border. Even if we lose, so what if some people die? As long as King Ping shows his loyalty, he will still be a worthy minister.¡±

    Yu Zongshen spun the oily red walnut in his hand. ¡°King Ping has been dealt with. Next, it¡¯s time for Youzhou.¡±

    It was also a war. One had suffered a defeat, and the other had won a battle.

    Since he had already dealt with one, he couldn¡¯t always keep the other to himself.

    The fact that the vassal lords had entered the capital privately meant that the emperor had been lenient and did not pursue their crimes. However, he could not help but feel angry. He wanted to reward the Marquis of Changxing, who had won the battlest year, to intimidate the vassal lords.

    This was the mind of an emperor.

    Just like that, the Marquis of Weining¡¯s lineage was really unstoppable.

    The room was silent for a moment.

    The matter of the vassal king entering the capital caused an uproar.

    In less than two days, the Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, resigned as the Minister of Revenue on the grounds that he was old. He also rmended his disciple, the Assistant Minister of Revenue, Yu Zongshen, to the emperor.

    The emperor approved it in court and ordered the cab to discuss the reward of meritorious officials. This matter was supervised by the new Minister of Revenue, Yu Zongshen.

    In the end, the matter of the vassal king entering the capital had broken the long-standing bnce of the court.

    Yu Youyao shook her head and shaped the polished cooling beads into pearls.

    The finished Cooling Pearls had a hint of bitter medicinal fragrance, but also a hint of floral fragrance. After the fragrance entered the body, it was like a piece of cedar, with a touch of coolness. In the hot summer, wearing the beads would make you feelfortable physically and mentally.

    Yu Youyao took out a string of summer pearls and ced them in a treasure box. She handed it to Xia Tao. ¡°Send this string of summer pearls to Cousin.¡±

    Xia Tao took the box and went to The Green House.

    At this moment, Liu¡¯er came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Third Miss went to Old Madam¡¯s house. I heard that she had copied a lot of Buddhist scriptures recently and wanted to send them to Old Madam personally. It wasn¡¯t easy for the gatekeeper to stop her, so she opened the door.¡±

    She closed the courtyard door so that Yu Jianjia could recuperate well. She did not explicitly say that she wanted to restrain Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia had a suitable reason, so the old maid guarding the door naturally did not dare to stop her.

    Yu Youyao put another string of Cooling Beads into a box and stood up. ¡°The Cooling Beads are ready too. Grandmother is feeling hot, so it¡¯s just right.¡±

    With that, she brought Liu¡¯er to An Shou Hall.

    When Yu Youyao entered the hall, she saw Yu Jianjia wearing a light purple dress that entuated her slender and weak figure, as well as her pale and sickly face. She was really weaker than before.

    Seeing that she had arrived so quickly, Yu Jianjia suddenly tightened her grip on her handkerchief, but she was not surprised. Everyone in the courtyard had been changed to Yu Youyao¡¯s men. She was afraid that Yu Youyao would have already received the news as soon as she left the courtyard.

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed to Old Madam Yu.

    Yu Jianjia also stood up and bowed to Yu Youyao. ¡°Big Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao returned the greeting and sat beside her grandmother. ¡°Is Third Sister feeling better?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She lowered her head and said weakly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Big Sister. I¡¯ve already recovered a lot after taking Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s new medicine.¡±

    Everyone in the courtyard was Yu Youyao¡¯s men.

    How could Yu Youyao not know how her health was?

    Yu Youyao smiled gently. ¡°That¡¯s good. Third Sister, take care of yourself more in the future.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and agreed.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu put down her teacup and smiled at Yu Youyao. ¡°You came at the right time. I happen to have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s breathing tightened, and she tightened her grip on her handkerchief.

    It seemed that Yu Jianjia had note to An Shou Hall just to deliver the Buddhist scriptures. Yu Jianjia was very scheming. For a moment, Yu Youyao could not guess what Yu Jianjia was up to.

    She was a little curious. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yu Jianjia before saying, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your third sister. Previously, when her condition worsened, didn¡¯t Imperial Physician Hu say that she had to recuperate in peace? Your third sister is also someone who knows the severity of the matter. She felt that the matters in the capital wereplicated and not good for her recovery, so she invited herself to the manor to recuperate. It¡¯s also peaceful.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised and did not expect this. ¡°It¡¯s naturally more peaceful to recuperate in the manor than in the residence. I think it¡¯s beneficial for Third Sister to rest.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s just that Third Sister is still young. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little inappropriate for her to live alone in the manor!¡±

    On careful thought, it was actually easy to guess what Yu Jianjia was thinking.

    Perhaps she felt that she was in charge of the residence now, so she couldn¡¯t even recuperate well.

    Although she couldn¡¯t avoid her eyes in the manor, at least he could escape her control and be more autonomous.

    Yu Jianjia had long expected Yu Youyao to say this and had prepared an excuse. She said calmly, ¡°After coughing up blood that day, I was terrified every day, so I only want to recuperate well. If Big Sister feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, send more people to follow me. After all, it¡¯s our residence. There¡¯s no need to worry about my safety.¡±

    She even said that she coughed up blood. She would not stop until she achieved her goal.

    Imperial Physician Hu had already said that Yu Jianjia needed to recuperate from her illness. How could there be any ce in the residence who could let her recuperate better?

    If she did not agree, it would be her disregard for her sister¡¯s health.

    Yu Youyao hesitated for a moment. ¡°But, there aren¡¯t any elders around. This¡­¡±

    Afraid that she wouldn¡¯t agree, Yu Jianjia continued, ¡°Mother has a hot spring manor in the suburbs of the capital. The scenery there is not bad, and it¡¯s not too far from the capital, so it¡¯s convenient for me to travel. Previously, when Imperial Physician Hu was taking my pulse, I also asked him. He said that soaking in the hot spring more would be very beneficial to my health.¡±

    Why would she be soaking in a hot spring on such a hot day?!

    However, since Yu Jianjia had even mentioned Imperial Physician Hu, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t say anything else. ¡°Grandmother, what do you think?¡±

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°Third Miss can judge her own health. Since she feels that it¡¯s better for her health to recuperate in the manor, we naturally have to prioritize Third Miss¡¯s health.¡±

    It meant that she had agreed.

    She had no choice but to agree.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s health was indeed very weak. If she did not take advantage of her young age to recuperate quickly, her future would be over if she kept falling ill.

    ...

 Chapter 362 - 362 Mr. Xian Yun Enters the Capital

    362 Mr. Xian Yun Enters the Capital

    Moreover, Yu Jianjia was eager to go to the manor to recuperate. If she did not agree, how could Yu Jianjia rest in peace?

    In that case, her illness would probably worsen.

    She might as well do as she wanted.

    Yu Youyao had an idea, so she said, ¡°Third Sister is still young after all. She lives alone outside and doesn¡¯t even have an elder by her side. It¡¯s indeed inappropriate. I¡¯ll have to trouble Grandmother to manage this matter. We have to settle it properly.¡±

    During this period of time, many things had happened in the residence.

    First, Yu Shansi fell into the water, then Madam Yang had a migraine and recuperated in Tranquil Heart Residence. If even Yu Jianjia was sent to the manor, outsiders would still think that she, as her sister, was intolerable.

    It was better to avoid it and not touch it.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°I have the same intention. I n to send a letter to the n and pick a n aunt to take care of Third Miss. It¡¯ll be more appropriate.¡±

    She turned to look at Yu Jianjia and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Madam Yu had a big family, and there were many widowed aunties. If she chose someone suitable and famous to take care of Yu Jianjia, she could also teach her some principles from the side. It was also a win-win situation.

    Even if word got out, it wouldn¡¯t be med on Yao Yao.

    The n aunt wasn¡¯t someone a junior like Yao Yao could find. It could only be done by her grandmother.

    Yu Jianjia quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all up to Grandmother.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s more appropriate to have an elder by your side. However, we can¡¯t be too anxious about this matter. Third Sister¡¯s body is a little weak, so she needs to be more careful with her food and clothes. She needs to prepare carefully. In addition, the houses in the manor have to be repaired separately before anyone can live in them. Third Sister, rest well these few days. When everything is ready, we¡¯ll go to the manor. What do you think?¡±

    The two of them exchanged blows and settled this matter!

    Yu Jianjia had achieved her goal. She should be happy, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little stifled. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Grandmother and Big Sister.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and said earnestly, ¡°You still have to rely on yourself to recuperate. No one else can rece you. You¡¯re still young, and you still have a long way to go. If you don¡¯t have a good body, you¡¯ll be the one suffering in the future. Imperial Physician Hu also said that the younger you are, the easier it is to recuperate.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and drank her tea. Her grandmother had never liked Yu Jianjia¡¯s behavior and did not think much of her.

    However, Yu Jianjia was her biological granddaughter after all. Be it rules or etiquette, she was extremely thorough. Naturally, she hoped that she would be well.

    In the past, with Madam Yang in the way, her grandmother couldn¡¯t interfere in Yu Jianjia¡¯s upbringing. Now that Yu Jianjia had taken the initiative to go to the manor to recuperate, she also wanted to help Yu Jianjia.

    Most of the n aunties who could be invited were extremely famous. Yang Shuwan, the daughter of a concubine, waspletely iparable.

    It was true that she was taking care of Yu Jianjia, and it was also true that she was teaching her.

    It was rare for Yu Jianjia to hear a hint of ¡°kind motherly love¡± from her grandmother who had always been very cold to her. She only felt that it was ironic. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Grandmother. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of myself now. I won¡¯t let you worry.¡±

    In the past, Old Madam only had eyes for Yu Youyao and had never taken her seriously.

    Now, she was ¡°concerned¡± about her granddaughter.

    Unfortunately, it was toote.

    If it weren¡¯t for Old Madam¡¯s orders, why would her mother be locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence?

    Previously, she had asked the old maids in the courtyard to pass on a message a few times, wanting to see her mother. However, Old Madam had used the excuse that she had fallen ill previously and wanted to recuperate calmly, preventing her from even seeing her mother.

    Her mother had married into the Yu Residence for so many years and had helped the Yu Residence grow. Even her father¡¯s only son had been born by her mother. Even if she had not contributed much, she had worked hard. Now, she had ended up like this.

    What was even more ridiculous was that there were actually rumors in the residence that Yu Youyao¡¯s mother¡¯s first wife, First Madam Xie, had been killed by her mother!

    Even though it was a little inappropriate for her mother to have feelings for her father when she was pregnant, Eldest Madam Xie had a short life. What did it have to do with her mother?

    After Yu Jianjia left, Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°I hope that when she goes to the manor, your third sister will really be able to recuperate well.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not reply. She took the box from Liu¡¯er and handed it to her grandmother. ¡°This is the cooling bracelet I made today.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not think about Yu Jianjia anymore. She smiled and said, ¡°I heard long ago that you were fiddling with the heat-repelling beads. It took you so long to make it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy!¡±

    As she spoke, she took the box and opened it.

    There was a string of brownish-ck hand beads inside. Every bead was the size of a lotus seed. They were ancient in color, hard, and full. There were ¡°fortune¡± patterns carved on them, which meant longevity.

    Even though they had just been made, the beads were still exquisitely made of wood. Such beads had to be worn on one¡¯s body. After some time, they would be smooth and shiny.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°It took more than half a month. However, if it¡¯s maintained well, the medicinal fragrance will only increase and not decrease even if it¡¯s worn for many years. If you smell it carefully, it¡¯ll calm your mind. When you y with it, you¡¯ll also smell the fragrance. It¡¯ll be fragrant for a long time. If you wear it between your wrists and your skin, it can better regte your Qi and relieve the wind and dryness. If you get a heat stroke and eat it, it can also clear the heat and detoxify poison, nourishing the spleen and lungs.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sniffed it and put the pearls around her wrist. Her face was smiling so widely that she looked like a chrysanthemum. ¡°The fragrance is also good. When I first smelled it, it was a little bitter, but it was very refreshing. When the fragrance entered my lungs, it felt a little cooler. Even my heartbeat rxed. This is really good stuff.¡±

    The weather had been hot these past few days, so she kept feeling suffocated. After smelling this cooling summer pearl, she indeed felt much better.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°As long as Grandmother likes it.¡±

    A few dayster, the Imperial Court rewarded the Marquis of Changxing.

    The Marquis of Changxing, Cao Xing, had rendered meritorious service in guarding Youzhou. He was promoted from a second-grade marquis to a first-grade Marquis of Changxing. His title was equivalent to that of a duke. He led 300,000 troops in Youzhou and was in charge of the war in Youzhou. He was also given good farnd, beautiful jade, cloth, and so on.

    For a moment, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was in the limelight.

    At this moment, a green-topped carriage quietly entered the capital without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

    The next day, at 5am, Yu Zongshen left the government office and came to An Shou Hall. ¡°This morning, Mr. Xian Yun sent a greeting card to the residence. Tomorrow, he will enter the residence to visit Mr. Hu Shan.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was immediately shocked. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun has entered the capital?!¡±

    Yu Zongshen nodded. ¡°Yes, he entered the capital quietly and did not rm anyone. Mr. Hu Shan is temporarily staying in the Yu Residence. He and Mr. Hu Shan are old friends. It¡¯s rare for him to enter the capital, so he naturally has to reminisce with Mr. Hu Shan.¡±

    After being shocked, Old Madam Yu also calmed down. She stopped twirling her prayer beads and looked confused. ¡°This is really a Bodhisattva entering the family. I can¡¯t afford to mess up!¡±

 Chapter 363 - 363 Heir Yin Huaixi

    363 Heir Yin Huaixi

    Mr. Hu Shan was old friends with Old Master, so he was willing toe to the residence to teach his brothers.

    Since their rtionship was different, they were more casual.

    However, Mr. Xian Yun had nothing to do with the Yu Residence in the past. He had only borrowed a ce to stay to visit his friends, so it had nothing to do with the Yu Residence.

    After Mr. Xian Yun entered the residence, it was not easy to grasp how to greet him.

    !!

    If they were too solicitous, they wouldck the bearing of a schrly family. Mr. Xian Yun was also a schr, so no one underestimated him.

    However, she couldn??t take it lightly. It would be disrespectful and upsetting to the guest.

    She had to be especially careful.

    Yu Zongshen also said, ??After Madam Yao received the invitation, she didn??t dare to make it public. She immediately sent someone to the government office to report to me and wait for me toe back to deal with it.??

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ??Your wife did things appropriately.??

    The smile on Yu Zongshen??s lips was elegant. He looked handsome and gentle, but he seemed to be separated from everyone else by ayer. He treated everyone with a trace of distance. Even when his wife was mentioned, his emotions did not fluctuate at all.

    The smile on Old Madam Yu??s face faded, and a hint of defeat appeared on her face. ??Are you still ming me for nota?|??

    ??Mother.?? Yu Zongshen??s tone was also filled with warning,pletely unlike how a son treated his mother. ??At this point, be careful not to cause trouble with your words.??

    Old Madam Yu held her breath and clutched her chest, panting.

    Yu Zongshen had already returned to his usual handsome and gentle self. ??Mother, you have to take care of yourself.??

    Old Madam Yu picked up the teacup in front of her and took a few sips before feeling a little better. ??Mr. Xian Yun is going to enter the residence. How did you arrange it???

    Yu Zongshen said, ??Madam Yao is young. I??ll have to trouble Mother to move to the West Mansion tomorrow to keep an eye on her, in case anything goes wrong.??

    ??Alright, I??ll be there early tomorrow morning.?? Old Madam Yu thought for a moment and said, ??Tell your wife that everything in the residence will continue as usual tomorrow. Don??t let anyone know. Mr. Xian Yun is a carefree person. He??s free and unfettered. He doesn??t follow strict rules. Don??t mess things up.??

    Yu Zongshen nodded.

    The inner room was silent for a while. No one took the initiative to speak. It was as if the mother and son had nothing else to say.

    Old Madam Yu tightened her grip on the prayer beads in her hand and said, ??Thest time Mr. Xian Yun entered the capital was after King You??s rebellion. He took in Song Mingzhao, the heir of the Marquis of Zhen, as his disciple. After that, he left freely like a wandering crane. Now that he has entered the capital, he probably has a deeper meaning.??

    On the surface, epting Song Mingzhao as his disciple had nothing to do with the royal court.

    In reality, that was not the case!

    The Marquis of Zhen??s Residence was a meritorious family that had contributed greatly to the country during the time of their great ancestors. They had taken root in the capital for many years and had deep roots, representing the interests of the old and noble.

    Most of the old nobles were from the royal faction. Unless it was absolutely necessary, they would not interfere in the struggles of the royal court, let alone take sides.

    It was also because of this that the old nobles were passed down their status generation after generation.

    However, there was also a bad thing.

    The old nobles were deeply rooted and their power was intertwined. Once they took over the power, it was easy to threaten the imperial power and they were usually not ced in an important position. However, they still cared about the meritorious deeds of generations.

    After King You??s rebellion, the Marquis of Weining??s Residence took over the military power and rose up. In addition, there was Imperial Consort Lu in the harem, who was like the sun in the sky. It was inevitable that she would threaten the interests of the old nobles.

    Mr. Xian Yun had nurtured Song Mingzhao. When Song Mingzhao shone brightly in the imperial examination, he would be ced in an important position by the Imperial Court as soon as he entered the court. With such a capable young talent on the old and noble side, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. The two sides would be on par.

    Mr. Xian Yun was using the Marquis of Zhen??s Residence to bnce the Weining Marquis Residence.

    Now that King Ping had entered the capital on his own, there was amotion in the imperial court.

    Mr. Xian Yun probably had a deeper meaning for entering the capital at this time.

    Yu Zongshen??s expression also turned serious. ??I heard that more than three years ago, Mr. Xian Yun had traveled to Youzhou and set up an unprecedented precious chess game in Youzhou. When they found out about this, all the schrs in the world rushed to Youzhou. Mr. Xian Yun??s door was also crowded, but no one had cracked this chess game in Youzhou for more than ten days.??

    Old Madam Yu frowned. Second Brother meant that Mr. Xian Yun??s return to the capital this time was probably rted to Youzhou.

    Yu Zongshen paused for a moment and said, ??In the end, this game was cracked by a mysterious young man who came anonymously. There were rumors that Mr. Xian Yun wanted to take this young man as his disciple. For some reason, it was left unsettled in the end.??

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She was a little wary of this young man??s identity. ??Did you find out the identity of this mysterious young man???

    Yu Zongshen said, ??ording to the information obtained by the spy, it??s very likely that the young man isa?|?? At this point, he couldn??t help but feel cautious. ??The heir of King You, Yin Huaixi.??

    ??What??? Old Madam Yu sat up straight in shock. She did not even care that the prayer beads in her hand had fallen to the ground. ??How confident are you about this news???

    ??40-50%,?? Yu Zongshen said solemnly. ??The spy is proficient in some disguise techniques. Although that young man hid his identity, when he left, the spy saw him. Yin Huaixi can be said to be very high profile in Youzhou, so he became suspicious.??

    Old Madam Yu??s lips trembled. 40-50% confidence was probably a conservative estimate. It seemed that the mysterious young man was most likely the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi. ??More than three years ago, the Di n invaded the north wantonly. The emperor ordered the Marquis of Weining to be themander-in-chief, and the Marquis of Changxing to be the general of the expedition to the north. He will follow the army and help the north.?? She closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were already deep. ??Now, the vassal lord has entered the capital on his own. The Marquis of Changxing??s Residence is like the sun in the sky. Everything is rted to Youzhou.??

    Yu Zongshen said solemnly, ??Mother, the royal court is going to be chaotic.??

    The Marquis of Weining was a new noble, so he might not be able to intimidate the vassal lords.

    The two of them chatted for a while longer before Yu Zongshen left. Old Madam Yu looked at his distant and cold back and couldn??t even hold her prayer beads anymore.

    All these years, the mother and son had be strangers. Other than the matters in the royal court, their mother-son rtionship was never mentioned.

    Nanny Liu quietly entered the house and brought over a cup of medicinal tea. ??Old Madam, have some tea.??

    Old Madam Yu shook her head, her expression ashen. ??Second Brother still mes me in the end. I originally thought that hea?|?? Old Madam Yu suddenly paused, and even her breathing became chaotic. ??It was just a thought. When his delicate wife enters the family and his children are around him, he??ll be able to let go of it. I didn??t expect that he would be so unlucky. He died at the prime of his life, and Second Brother missed him for many years.??

    Nanny Liu??s heart skipped a beat. She wished she could cover her ears with two balls of cotton. How could she dare to continue listening? She hurriedly lowered her head and recited the Heart Sutra in her heart.

    Old Madam Yu said dejectedly, ??Back then, Second Brother was in the rankings and entered the Hanlin Academy. However, he did not enter the cab. His future was very bright. How could I let him marry a businesswoman and hinder his future???

 Chapter 364 - 364 God-like Moves

    364 God-like Moves

    At this point, Old Madam Yu looked dejected. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m biased towards Second Brother. Eldest Brother¡¯s talent is a little shallow, and his future is limited. However, he needs money and some effort to build some connections to stand tall in the royal court. I¡¯ve been nning for the two of them in every way, and I think that I¡¯ve settled everything. In the end, I lost Second Brother¡¯s entire future and a life¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her.

    Old Madam Yu sighed softly. ¡°If it were me back then¡­ Forget it, it¡¯s toote to say anything. I don¡¯t want to do anything guilty, but this guilty thing came to me.¡±

    In the dead of night¡ª

    The study was dark and deep. There was only a pewter stick. The firelight danced slightly, and the weak light gave off a dark feeling.

    Zhou Linghuai yed with the cooling summer pearls with one hand and rested his forehead on the other as he leaned against the wheelchair. There was a faint fragrance of medicine in his nose, exuding a faint bitterness and fragrance of flowers.

    Below, a ck-clothed and masked man was reporting, ¡°Ye Hanyuan disguised himself as Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s servant and entered the capital with him. Young Master is indeed as urate as a god¡­¡±

    ¡°Why did you think he went to Youzhou three years ago? Was it really to travel? Heh.¡± Zhou Linghuai slowly raised his head. His wless white face revealed a sickly paleness under the dark firelight. It actually made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°He¡¯s following the example of the Saint to travel the world, but his heart is with the royal court.¡±

    King You was treated as a traitor. Mr. Xian Yun suddenly epted Song Mingzhao as his disciple with the intention of nurturing him. In the future, when Song Mingzhao entered the court, he would be ced in an important position and quickly gain a foothold in the royal court.

    This move was to bnce the power of the parties in the court.

    Now that King Ping had entered the capital, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had contributed greatly, and the Marquis of Weining¡¯s family was famous.

    How could that old man sit still?

    Zhou Linghuai said coldly, ¡°Mr. Xian Yun, you look at the world clearly. As a capable person, you¡¯re famous in the world. Without peace, how can you be free and unfettered?¡±

    Yin San lowered his head. ¡°Young Master is right, but¡­¡±

    If not for that, how could Young Master have set up the Allheaven Chess Game to lure Mr. Xian Yun into it?

    It was only Young Master¡¯s first move to n for King Ping to send the heir into the capital to be a hostage.

    This move counted as the vassal lord¡¯s disloyalty.

    This second step counted as creating a backer.

    Zhou Linghuai brought the cooling summer pearl bracelet to his nose and sniffed it gently. ¡°Back then, when I met Mr. Xian Yun, I narrowly won, but just as he said, it was an unfair victory. But now, he¡¯s only worthy of being my chess yer and at my mercy. No matter how the situation develops, I can still achieve my goal in the end. Why should I personally participate and dirty my hands?¡±

    Yin San was slightly stunned.

    Zhou Linghuai opened his hands. His hands seemed to be carved from beautiful jade, and they exuded an exquisite aura. ¡°These hands are ying the zither, painting, carving, calligraphy¡­ It won¡¯t be good if they¡¯re stained.¡±

    Yin San was stunned. Young Master had a surly personality since he was young. He was in the mortal world, but his heart was in the purgatory.

    Everyone said that the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, was unpredictable. Although he smiled, he might not be happy. When he did not smile, he might not be angry. He was vengeful and unpredictable. His methods were ruthless and unpredictable. Anyone who dared to provoke him would not have a good ending.

    In the past three years, he had followed Young Master¡¯s side and personally witnessed how Young Master schemed andid down his pieces in the chessboard of the world. From then on¡ª

    His god-like moves were endless.

    His killing intent was endless.

    If anyone stood in his way, he would kill them. If Buddha stood in his way, he would kill him.

    However, it was still different in the end.

    The butcher¡¯s knife in his heart had a scabbard and restraints.

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s body and mind were clean, and her heart was like ss. With her ss-like body, she looked magnificent, illuminating the darkness heart. From then on, not only did he have the goal of killing, but he also had the goal of protection.

    He was willing to crawl in front of Buddha and listen to Buddhism. His killing intent was endless, and he only felt at ease.

    Zhou Linghuai wore the pearls on his right wrist and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not a good sign when things look too good. Often, one will climb too high and fall too hard, and their bones will be shattered.¡±

    The next day was the day Mr. Xian Yun entered the residence.

    Old Madam Yu had brought Yu Youyao to the second house early in the morning to help Madam Yao manage it.

    At ten o¡¯clock, a green-topped carriage drove all the way from the entrance of the Yu Residence into the courtyard. Yu Zongshen was already waiting in front of the door.

    After Mr. Xian Yun alighted from the carriage, Yu Zongshen stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Greetings, sir.¡±

    It was the etiquette of a schr.

    Mr. Xian Yun was dressed in a crane-patterned gray robe. His hair and beard were all white. He stroked his white beard and nodded. ¡°Lord Yu, you¡¯re too polite. I¡¯ve already disturbed you by visiting you rashly today and using your residence to greet an old friend.¡±

    The two of them exchanged pleasantries. Yu Zongshen did not waste any time and brought Mr. Xian Yun to Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s courtyard.

    Mr. Hu Shan was sitting in an octagonal pavilion. A chess game had already been made on the chessboard. When he saw his old friending over, he said, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun sat opposite him and held a white chess piece. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    The two of them drank their tea.

    Mr. Hu Shan asked, ¡°Is your visit to the capital rted to Youzhou?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun sighed slightly. ¡°Do you know the You Prefecture¡¯s Ye Xiaoci, Lord Ye?¡±

    The vassal lords led troops and guarded the vassalnds. The imperial court set up state capitals in the vassalnds to help the vassal lords govern the vassalnds, but also to monitor and restrain them.

    Mr. Hu Shan nodded. ¡°I know a little. I heard that this person is from the side branch of the Ye family in Linjiang. He¡¯s a schr. As he¡¯s quite talented, he was sent to Youzhou to take on the position of governor.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun twirled the white chess piece and ced it in a corner of the chessboard. ¡°Ye Xiaoci has a son called Ye Hanyuan. This person is good at the art of war, riding, and archery. At the age of 12, he joined King You¡¯s camp and made extraordinary contributions.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty is weak, but there are many talents in Youzhou. Not to mention people like Yin Huaixi and Zhou Linghuai, there¡¯s actually a general like Ye Hanyuan. No wonder you wanted to make a trip to Youzhou back then.¡±

    Back then, when he wrote to Mr. Xian Yun, he happened to praise Zhou Linghuai¡¯s talent.

    Now that Zhou Linghuai was in the Yu Residence, he had even be his student by mistake. Things were really unpredictable!

    Mr. Xian Yun nodded. ¡°A few days ago, it was said that a Di spy had infiltrated the city in Youzhou. The Marquis of Changxing made a fuss and searched for the spy. This so-called spy is Ye Hanyuan. I brought him into the capital this time.¡±

    Hu Shan was about to drink his tea when he paused. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    He had heard that back then, the evidence of King You colluding with the enemy tomit treason had included Ye Xiaoci¡¯s confession. In the past few years, Ye Xiaoci had been in Youzhou and was very close to the Marquis of Changxing.

    How did Ye Hanyuan be a spy and suddenly enter the capital?

    ...

    Mr. Xian Yun did not even y chess. ¡°Do you know why the Di people invaded the Northern Region back then? And why King You, who has always been outstanding in battle, was retreating step by step?¡±

 Chapter 365 - 365 The Death of King You

    365 The Death of King You

    Mr. Hu Shan pondered for a moment. ¡°The Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence controls the Ministry of War. Every year, they owe money to the You Prefecture army. King You¡¯s performance is suppressed by the Ministry of War. The army is bitter and cold. The soldiers can¡¯t eat their fill, their clothes can¡¯t withstand the cold, their armor can¡¯t defend against the enemy, their swords can¡¯t kill the enemy, and their thin horses can¡¯t charge. King You fights with the Northern Barbarians every year, and there are casualties every year, causing the Northern Region to be short of supplies. It¡¯s fine if they fight at close quarters, but it¡¯s not enough to go to war.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun shook his head. ¡°That may not be the case. ording to Ye Hanyuan, someone in the imperial court was colluding with the Di people, revealing that the You army was short of money and food. That was why the Di people invaded on arge scale and invaded the north. They also changed their tactics. Instead of plundering, they used a dying tactic to wear down the You army, which was short of supplies. This led to the loss of three cities in a row in the north.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Mr. Xian Yun sighed slightly. ¡°In order to reduce his father¡¯s danger and Youzhou¡¯s predicament, Yin Huaixi led people to close the city gate and not allow anyone to escape. He also brought the soldiers from the prince¡¯s residence and captured many officials and nobles from Youzhou. He gathered resources wantonly. Anyone who resisted was killed on the spot. He personally escorted the supplies to the battlefield. Only then did he turn the tide and save the situation. However, his actionspletely angered the local officials and nobles.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s boldness was enough to tell that his worldview was vast and beyond what he saw in front of him.

    Unfortunately, since ancient times, loyalty had always been betrayed.

    Mr. Xian Yun continued, ¡°The local officials and nobles jointly reported to the Imperial Court that King You had gathered his troops and bullied themoners. The officials took the opportunity to ask the emperor to summon King You into the capital and ordered the Marquis of Weining to be themander-in-chief. The Marquis of Changxing was to be the general of the north and help the north.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan frowned. ¡°The war is tense. The local nobles and officials should support the war in Youzhou. Although Yin Huaixi¡¯s actions are fierce, it¡¯s still understandable. King You has contributed to guarding the north. Even if the local nobles and officials join forces, at most, their merits and mistakes will be offset. Why would King You be used of colluding with the enemy and betraying the country?¡±

    Even though he was as calm as Mr. Xian Yun, his expression couldn¡¯t help but darken. ¡°You don¡¯t know that this is just a diversion. The Marquis of Changxing ambushed and killed Yin Huaixi on the battlefield. Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t even have a corpse left, and only women and children were left in King You¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had already guessed what would happen next.

    Indeed!

    Mr. Xian Yun changed the topic. ¡°They forged false evidence that King You had colluded with the enemy and wanted to rebel. They sent people to besiege the King You¡¯s Residence and used the excuse of searching for the King You¡¯s Residence to enter the residence.¡±

    ¡°When her husband entered the capital, distant water cannot quench the present thirst. Her son¡¯s life and death were unknown, and the Marquis of Changxing was very powerful. Consort You knew that once these people entered the residence, even if they weren¡¯t guilty, they would still ¡°search¡± for evidence of their crimes. In order to protect her husband¡¯s reputation, she was also worried that she would be humiliated. She took poison with the princess andmitted suicide, then burned down the You Residence.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan immediately couldn¡¯t even drink the tea that was in his mouth.

    Back then, King You¡¯s rebellion was very suspicious.

    He had also used the name of the Grand Tutor to ignore the emperor, but in the end, the words of the court officials were left unsettled. He did not know that there was such an inside story.

    Mr. Xian Yun shook his head repeatedly. ¡°King You and the Consort have been in love for most of their lives. Now, his wife has died, his son has died, and his daughter has died. When the news reached the capital, King You already had the intention to die. In the Golden Hall, he severed his own heart meridian and died. The current emperor was afraid that it would be difficult for him to answer to the world if his hero died, and he was also worried that it will damage the reputation of the royal family. He joined forces with the court officials to frame a dead person for treason.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was furious when he heard this. ¡°These people are so unscrupulous. I¡¯m afraid someone instructed them to do this!¡±

    Everyone in King You¡¯s Residence was dead.

    However, the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence was like the sun in the sky with flowers and brocade.

    It was obvious who had instigated such a despicable act.

    After saying this, the two of them stopped talking.

    After a long while, Mr. Hu Shan finally couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. King You was a hero for a lifetime and has won many battles.¡±

    A generation of loyal souls had died on the battlefield without any horses.

    However, he had died in a conflict between court officials and friends.

    It was pathetic, hateful, andmentable!

    Mr. Xian Yun ced a few pieces down and seemed to sense something. He looked up at the outside of the pavilion.

    He saw a youngdy in light green clothes, just like the green jade beside the octagonal pavilion. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who is that youngdy?¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan knew immediately that this was his old habit. He did not answer directly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun did not hide anything. ¡°The phoenix marrow is in her bones, and the Phoenix God is in her eyes. This woman is born with a phoenix life, but her eyebrows are a little thin, and she can¡¯t suppress her blessings. She¡¯s born unlucky, and her death isn¡¯t good. She¡¯s destined to die a tragic death.¡± He looked up at the sky and saw a green parasol tree in the east. He pointed in that direction. ¡°The phoenix doesn¡¯tnd unless it¡¯s a parasol tree. This is fate.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was stunned when he heard this. He lived in the Yu Residence and had heard of all kinds of things in the Yu Residence. ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu family, Yu Youyao.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun shook his head. ¡°More than three years ago, when I was traveling to Youzhou, I happened to meet a boy. His rhinoceros bones covered the central courtyard, and his forehead was facing the sky. His fate was especially precious. It was the fate of a true dragon that could live forever. However, he was born with evil spirits and was a jinx. Asuras had the intention to kill endlessly in their lives. He was the Asura of the world. Not only did he ruin the momentum of the rhinoceros, but he also formed a dragon trapped in a shallow pool. A proud dragon with a regretful physiognomy.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan lowered his eyes slightly and ced a ck chess piece. ¡°Is the person you¡¯re talking about the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun did not answer and only said, ¡°One of them has a wed phoenix life, while the other has a damaged true dragon. They don¡¯t have any power, so when they¡¯rebined, it¡¯s auspicious. The two of themplement each other¡¯s fates. It¡¯s quite strange.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°It¡¯s said that the big one hides in the city, while the small one hides in the forest. A so-called free bird is not as peaceful as an old man.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun lowered his eyes. ¡°Firstly, the Marquis of Changxing can¡¯t defend Youzhou, and secondly, he can¡¯t intimidate the vassal lords. Now that King Ping has entered the capital, he has ulterior motives. The situation in Youzhou can¡¯t be dyed anymore. Otherwise, once the Di people break through the defense line of Youzhou and the world is in chaos, only Yin Huaixi can resolve this situation.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan said calmly, ¡°Are you so sure that Yin Huaixi isn¡¯t dead?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun nodded. ¡°When Yin Huaixi was young, he had learned Daoist ssics from a Daoist for a period of time. Do you know who that Daoist was?¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was a little curious. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun said, ¡°Xuan Jizi, the 108th sessor of Ghost Valley. He has received the ancestral teachings of Ghost Valley since he was young. He would hide when things were good and appear when things were in chaos. Yin Huaixi has been taught by him and has learned many tricks. He won¡¯t die so easily.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was really a little surprised this time. ¡°Back then, Master Hui Neng was guided by him to verify his Buddhism. From then on, he hid himself and disappeared without a trace. He was originally in Youzhou.¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366 Only One Can Dominate

    366 Only One Can Dominate

    Mr. Xian Yun sighed slightly. ¡°Only one person can dominate themon people. Once the Ghost Valley appears, the world will rise and fall!¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan also sighed slightly. ¡°In the past, Su Qin united the six states and sealed the seals of the six states, forcing the State of Qin to abolish its im to the throne. However, he was defeated by Zhang Yi who dismantled the alliance of the six states and helped the State of Qin dominate the chaotic world.¡±

    ¡°Pang Juan was brave and invincible. He caused the originally weak Wei Country to dominate the Central ins, but they were defeated by the invincible Sage Sun Bin. He surrounded Wei to save Zhao, plotted to kill Pang Juan, and wrote an unprecedented war book to be passed down to the future generations.¡±

    ¡°After that, Zhang Liang met Duke Huang Shi and obtained the ¡®Six Secret Teachings¡¯. He was wise and resourceful. He urged Liu Bang to speak humbly at the Hongmen Banquet and conserve his strength, allowing Liu Bang to escape sessfully and help the King of Han, Liu Bang, win the war between the Chu and Han dynasties.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all sages of the Ghost Valley. The words of one person are more important than the treasures of the nine cauldrons. Their tongues are better than a million soldiers. The world will prosper with a smile, and the lords will fear them in anger!¡±

    At the mention of Ghost Valley, Mr. Hu Shan also sighed repeatedly. The first things that appeared in his mind were the unpredictable and famous big shots in history.

    He wondered what kind of storm the Great Zhou Dynasty would face.

    Mr. Xian Yun sighed slightly. ¡°How could I not know? Now that I¡¯m in a situation, Yin Huaixi is holding a chess piece in his hand and using the world as a chessboard. The first move has destroyed the loyalty and kindness of the vassal kings, forcing King Ping to risk everything and send his heir to the capital as a hostage.¡±

    King Ping valued his heir very much. Unless it was absolutely necessary, how could he send a son he had high hopes for into the capital as a hostage?

    ¡°His move is to shake the country and overturn the world. Now, his butcher¡¯s knife is already at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s neck, pointing at Youzhou. If I don¡¯t be a chess piece and wait for the Di people to march in, who knows how many innocent citizens will die under their cavalry.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was silent. Then, he thought of the current situation. The vassal lords would definitely rebel. It was already a foregone conclusion.

    Mr. Xian Yun couldn¡¯t help but think of the young man who had narrowly defeated him in the thesis discussion back then.

    He had originally thought that Yin Huaixi had schemed and won unfairly. However, he had never expected that one day, he would actually be a chess piece in his hands.

    After Mr. Xian Yun entered the residence, Yu Youyao went to the Green House to look for her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai was repairing the painting in the study when he heard Yu Youyao¡¯s light footsteps. He looked down and saw that the newly repaired part of the painting had already dried, so he picked up the painting and put it away.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao poked her head in and smiled. ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s a strong smell of paint in the study. Did you paint just now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯m repairing the painting. I¡¯ve just finished a portion.¡±

    In other words, he was no longer repairing the painting.

    Yu Youyao understood and picked up her dress to enter the house. She looked curiously at the painting that her cousin had ced aside. ¡°Cousin, what did you draw? Can you show it to me?¡±

    This painting was especially big, so it should berge. Her cousin also treasured this painting very much. She hade over a few times and had seen her cousin repairing this painting. Thinking about it carefully, it had been almost a month. She wondered what he had drawn.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll show you when it¡¯s fixed.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°I wonder when such a big painting will be repaired. Cousin, are you worried that I¡¯ll ask you for it, so you deliberately didn¡¯t show it to me?¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he smiled. ¡°That¡¯s my thought!¡±

    Ever since he came to the Yu Residence, he had drawn many paintings. These works had all been asked for by the little girl with various reasons, excuses, wheedling, cheating, and acting cute.

    He did not leave many behind.

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Cousin, what are you saying? It¡¯s true that I am asking you for it, but you have to be willing to give it to me. It also has to be consensual.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai immediatelyughed. Wasn¡¯t one willing to fight and the other willing to suffer?

    When the little girl started to torture people, even Old Madam Yu, who was old and shrewd, couldn¡¯t take it.

    Every time he looked at the little girl, she would raise her swan neck and little head to look at him with sparkling eyes. He wished he could give her his heart.

    ¡°This time, I beg you to be magnanimous.¡± As he spoke, Zhou Linghuai turned to look at the colorful peony vase behind the desk.

    Yu Youyao followed his gaze.

    There were only a few scrolls in the huge bottle. If he put in the paintings she had asked for previously, the bottle would be full.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes wandered around the study. ¡°Cousin, forget it if you don¡¯t want to give it to me. I don¡¯t have to have it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was amused by the little girl¡¯s guilty expression. ¡°I¡¯ll draw other paintings for Cousin in the future.¡±

    As for this ¡°Bodhisattva¡±¡­

    He often thought of the scene of the little girl standing under the Bodhi tree and making a wish. The Bodhi tree was not as bright and beautiful as her. The thousands of ss Buddhas in the world were not as pure and wless as her.

    It was like the meeting of Cao Zhi and Goddess Luoshen at the Luoshui River. He had never seen that scene with his own eyes, but he had also had wild thoughts. Although he did not draw that painting like Gu Kaizhi, he had drawn the Bodhisattva.

    On the Bodhi tree, there were thousands of wishing silks, and even more fell in the wind. However, he happened to see the wishing silk that the little girl had made for him.

    He did not believe in Buddhism, but he did believe in the so-called karma scripture.

    Therefore, he wanted to keep this Bodhisattva for himself.

    Yu Youyao, who had originally also felt embarrassed to ask her cousin for a painting in the future, smiled again when she heard this. ¡°Cousin was willing to give it to me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing to give Cousin all my brushes and ink.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve smoked the brush and ink you gave me. I¡¯ll keep them in a top-notch wooden box. I¡¯ll take them out to ventte them every once in a while. They¡¯ll definitely be preserved for a long time.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Only then did Yu Youyao change the topic. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun entered the residence today. Why are you still in The Green House? Don¡¯t you n to go to the west room to take a look?¡±

    If her cousin caught Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s eye and casually picked his brain, it would be better than studying for countless years.

    This was despite the fact that her cousin was talented. Even without Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s guidance, he was still very impressive!

    However, Mr. Xian Yun was famous around the world. Wasn¡¯t it the dream of all the students in the world to meet the famous Great Sage and admire his talent?

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Do you know that Mr. Xian Yun traveled to Youzhou four years ago?¡±

    Yu Youyao first nodded, then she thought of something and her eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t tell me you met Mr. Xian Yun four years ago!¡±

    Calcting the time, autumn had only just started when Mr. Xian Yun traveled to Youzhou. At the end of autumn that same year, the Di people had invaded on arge scale. It had been more than three years, almost four years.

 Chapter 367 - 367 Cousin Is Too Amazing

    367 Cousin Is Too Amazing

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve met once.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and thought of something. ¡°I heard that Mr. Xian Yun set up his precious chess game in Youzhou, but no one cracked it. In thest game, it was cracked by a mysterious young man. Could that person be Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    Ever since then, there had been rumors that the mysterious young man was the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi. However, it had not spread widely, and not many people knew about it. Later, when the Di people invaded on arge scale, no one mentioned this matter anymore. Later, when King You was used of treason, no one dared to mention this matter. It was not until Mr. Xian Yun entered the capital and took Song Mingzhao in as his disciple that a dead person was not enough.

    !!

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too amazing.¡± Yu Youyao looked at her cousin with a sigh, her eyes filled with admiration. ¡°However, you¡¯ve met Mr. Xian Yun once, so you can be considered an old friend. Don¡¯t you have to greet him when he enters the Yu Residence?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he smiled secretly. ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to see me for the rest of his life.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why is that? Back then, you solved his precious chess game and became friends with him. Come to think of it, the two of you are old friends.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes. ¡°That longevity peach blossom stone seal of yours was something I won from the debate with him back then. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s kind-hearted. He¡¯s kept it for many years, but because he hasn¡¯t been able to find a suitable carving master, I benefited in the end.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m the one who benefited. However, I really didn¡¯t expect that the peach blossom stone to have such a powerful background.¡±

    She held her cheek and looked at her cousin. She felt that her cousin was really amazing in every way. Even Mr. Xian Yun had once lost to him.

    She thought about it. Three years ago, her cousin seemed to be only about twelve years old!

    It turned out that at that time, her cousin was already so impressive.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a little ufortable under her burning gaze. He lowered his head slightly, clenched his fist, and pressed it to his lips to clear his throat. The wooden osmanthus incense beads on his left wrist had been reced with cooling summer beads. The brownish-ck beads looked inconspicuous, but they were reserved, heavy, and round, revealing a hint of grace.

    At the mention of the longevity peach blossom stone, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but think of it. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to carve a zither one the stone? Is it done?¡±

    It had been almost a month.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°I still need some time. I¡¯ll show you then.¡±

    During this period of time, he had spent most of his energy on making the boxwoodb. The other portion of his energy was also focused on the ¡°Bodhisattva¡±, so he did not have much time to carve seals.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. Take your time.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun stayed in the Yu Residence until the sun rose in the west before saying goodbye to Mr. Hu Shan.

    Before leaving, Mr. Xian Yun suddenly asked, ¡°I heard that the young master of the Youzhou family, Zhou Linghuai, is now living in the residence and has be your student?¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was silent for a long time. In the end, he did not say anything and turned to leave the residence.

    Just like that, the Yu Residence was peaceful for a few more days.

    The n aunt that Old Madam Yu had invited from the Yu n also entered the Yu Residence.

    Although she was not a direct descendant, she was still an elder after all. Yu Youyao naturally did not dare to be negligent. As soon as she received the news, she personally weed her into the residence.

    Auntie Su saw that Yu Youyao was young and did things in a methodical manner. Her words and actions were also quite polite. When she looked around the residence, the servants were all doing their own things obediently. When Eldest Miss came over, she subconsciously put down the work in her hands and bowed. She waited for Eldest Miss to pass before continuing to work. She was also sincerely respectful to her.

    The residence was also orderly.

    It was said that Eldest Miss Yu was in charge of the first branch now. She had really taken after Old Madam.

    To be invited into the Yu Residence, one needed to have some discernment. Auntie Su smiled and held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand along the way. After chatting for a while, they arrived at An Shou Hall.

    Yu Youyao bowed to Old Madam. ¡°Grandmother, Auntie Su is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. Auntie Su was quite famous and talented in the n. She was a capable person. Not only was she proficient in pharmacology, but she also knew how to take care of others.

    Her old madam had broken her leg in her early years and was paralyzed in bed. It was she who had served her until she died of old age.

    In her early years, when her husband had gained power, she had followed him to work in the capital and had seen the world.

    Later on, when her husband died early, she could still stand tall when she returned to the n as a widow.

    She could stand upright, had seen the world, was careful and capable. There was no one better to take care of Yu Jianjia.

    Auntie Su quickly greeted Old Madam Yu. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve seen you. I think you¡¯re much healthier than before.¡± Her eyes darted around and she nced at Eldest Miss Yu, who was sitting beside Old Madam Yu and handing her tea. She also noticed that before Eldest Miss Yu served the tea, she gently tapped her delicate fingers on the wall of the cup. It was obvious that she was a meticulous person. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Eldest Miss is filial!¡±

    It was a simple sentence, but Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? This girl has also learned her skills well. She¡¯s also the one who helps to take care of the daily life in my house. She¡¯s also the one who¡¯s worried about everything in the family. It¡¯s stable inside and out, so I feel more at ease.¡±

    If it were an outsider, she might have even said a few more humble words.

    However, the n and the Yu Residence were connected by flesh and bones. The matter in the main house had long been spread to the n. She wanted to show off so that her granddaughter wouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    As soon as Auntie Su entered the residence, she observed a lot. Naturally, she knew that Old Madam¡¯s words were probably true. She smiled and ttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Old Madam has worked hard for most of her life. It¡¯s time for her to enjoy the blessings of her grandchildren. Eldest Miss is a capable person. Yourfortable days are still ahead.¡±

    With just a few words, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression became much more sincere.

    On the other hand, Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment.

    At this moment, Ai Ye helped Yu Jianjia into the house.

    Yu Jianjia went forward to greet Old Madam Yu with a pale face.

    Old Madam Yu pointed at Auntie Su and said, ¡°This is Auntie Su from the n. She¡¯s known to be virtuous in the n. In the future, she¡¯ll take good care of your daily life. You should greet her too.¡±

    Yu Jianjia quickly bowed. ¡°Greetings, Aunt. I¡¯ll have to trouble you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Auntie Su returned the greeting with a smile. She quietly sized up Third Miss Yu. Looking at her thin body and pale face, she indeed looked sickly. It seemed that the rumors in the n were true. Third Miss Yu was born prematurely, which meant that she was born with some congenital deficiencies.

 Chapter 368 - 368 Going Crazy

    368 Going Crazy

    No wonder Madam Yang had a migraine and needed to recuperate. Old Madam had spent a lot of effort to choose someone from the n to take care of her.

    With a cautious mind, Auntie Su secretly sized her up again. She saw that Third Miss Yu was also well-behaved and polite, so she shouldn¡¯t be difficult to get along with.

    The two of them greeted each other and sat down.

    After Auntie Su entered the residence, it was time to arrange Yu Jianjia¡¯s trip to the manor as soon as possible.

    Yu Youyao did not get involved and only listened.

    Nanny Liu said, ¡°That hot spring manor was also bought two years ago. As there¡¯s a hot spring inside, it¡¯s rare. After First Madam bought the manor, she renovated it inside and out. Now, it was renovated again, and the people living there are excellent. The manor doesn¡¯tck anything, and it¡¯s close to the capital. It¡¯s convenient to buy¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu listened carefully and felt that it was appropriate, so she nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie Su to clean it. Three dayster, I¡¯ll take Third Miss to the manor. She has to recuperate in peace.¡±

    Auntie Su nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make the arrangements.¡±

    Yu Jianjia remained silent.

    She had also heard a little about this Auntie Su and knew that she was a virtuous person. Old Madam had invited Auntie Su over to take care of her daily life. It was obvious that she had put in a lot of effort.

    However, with Auntie Su¡¯s reputation, she probably couldn¡¯t be used by her.

    Yu Youyao had borrowed Old Madam¡¯s hand to send her over to monitor her.

    Old Madam Yu and Auntie Su had a discussion. Although Yu Youyao was not involved, she would still interfere from time to time. Hence, this matter was settled.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia put down her teacup and lowered her eyes. ¡°Mother has a migraine and needs to recuperate. Previously, my body had a rpse, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to visit. Now that I¡¯m leaving, I have to stay in the manor for some time. I want to see Mother before I go to the manor.¡±

    This was not too much to ask.

    Yu Youyao only held her teacup and drank it slowly.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as she said, ¡°That¡¯s only right. Pick a time to visit your motherter.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was delighted. She quickly stood up and bowed to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    In the afternoon, Yu Jianjia prepared a lot of tea, medicine, and supplements, as well as some daily necessities. She only brought Ai Ye to the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    The old woman guarding the door had received a message early in the morning. When she saw Yu Jianjiaing over, she opened the door without a word.

    Yu Jianjia had always known that there was a remote and simple Tranquil Heart Residence in the residence, but she had never been there before. She entered the courtyard. When she saw the narrow courtyard and the tall walls that were like a cage, she finally realized that her mother was not hated by her father, butpletely despised by him.

    The blood drained from Yu Jianjia¡¯s face.

    Large families usually did not punish the legitimate wife in the family so easily.

    Unless this mistress had made some heinous mistake that they couldn¡¯t say out loud.

    That meant Madam Xie¡¯s death was not groundless.

    Yu Jianjia suddenly clutched her chest and panted heavily. Her head was dizzy as Ai Ye supported her into the house.

    Although the room was a little small, there was nothingcking.

    Yu Jianjia lifted the curtain and entered the side room. There was a lingering sandalwood smell in the room, simr to the temple hall in An Shou Hall. Then, a Buddhist shrine came into view.

    She had long heard that Yu Youyao had sent someone to move it in on the first day her mother had moved into Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Seeing Yu Jianjiae over, Nanny Li was shocked. ¡°Third, Third Miss, why are you here?¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked at Nanny Li. She had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. She was wearing gray clothes, and her face was withered and gray. She asked hoarsely, ¡°I begged Grandmother toe and visit Mother. Where¡¯s Mother?¡±

    She looked around and saw a simple partition door in front of her. Her mother must be resting in the inner room behind the partition door.

    Nanny Li couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. ¡°First Madam had a nightmare yesterday and stayed up all night. She only fell asleep when she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    Yu Jianjia bypassed the partition door and entered the inner room.

    The inner room was not big, but it was filled with everything. She walked to the bed and suddenly took a look. She suddenly took a few steps back.

    On the bed, there was an old woman with gray hair at the temples. Her face was thin, and her eye bags were drooping. The crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes were deep and long, and her lips were gray. She looked like she had suddenly aged more than ten years.

    Even as she fell asleep, she frowned and muttered nonsense, ¡°Xie Roujia, Mu Jin, Cao¡¯er¡­ You, you, no, don¡¯te over. Ghost, ghost, help¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s chest hurt. She had never expected to see her mother like this.

    For a moment, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She turned around and left the inner room. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mother? She¡¯s so sick. Is no one in the residence to take care of her?¡±

    At this point, even someone who had always been gentle couldn¡¯t help but break out in anger.

    Nanny Li felt sorrow from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Ever since Madam moved into Tranquil Heart Residence, her emotions have been unstable, and her head disease has acted up a few times, each time more serious than thest. The residence has also invited Physician Ding over to take a look. Physician Ding said that First Madam¡¯s heart disease needs heart medicine. No matter how good his medicine is, if her heart disease isn¡¯t cured, her illness will only worsen.¡±

    Yu Jianjia held her breath. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of the Tranquil Heart Residence?¡±

    Nanny Li said, ¡°It¡¯s Nanny Liu. The people she uses are all old servants of the north courtyard. They¡¯re Old Madam¡¯s trusted aides.¡±

    Yu Jianjia closed her eyes. Yu Youyao had always been a smart person. She did not even know about her going to the manor to recuperate. She would probably avoid the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Nanny Liu was an old woman following in front of Old Madam. Even though her mother was despised by her father, she was still the madam of the Yu Residence in name. If they cared about the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation, they would still take good care of her.

    In that case, her mother¡¯s illness should not have been caused by Yu Youyao.

    Yu Jianjia asked again, ¡°Mother has been having nightmares recently?¡±

    Nanny Li said, ¡°It was better a few days ago. Recently, she hasn¡¯t been able to sleep at night. She often wakes up with nightmares in the middle of the night.¡±

    Yu Jianjia suddenly remembered that her mother had called out Xie Roujia, Mu Jin, and Cao¡¯er in her sleep just now. She did not listen carefully. ¡°Did you use any calming medicine?¡±

    Nanny Li nodded. ¡°Yes, the residence did provide the medicine, but it can only be managed for a while.¡±

    As the two of them spoke, a heart-wrenching scream suddenly came from the inner room¡ª

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and quickly quickened her pace to enter the inner room. She saw Yang Shuwan closing her eyes tightly and waving her hands above her head crazily, screaming, ¡°Ghost, no, don¡¯t look for me¡­¡±

 Chapter 369 - 369 Listening to the Drum

    369 Listening to the Drum

    Nanny Li hurriedly stepped forward and shook Yang Shuwan awake. ¡°Madam, Madam, wake up quickly. Madam¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan screamed and waved her hands. It took a while for Nanny Li to shake her awake. She screamed and suddenly sat up from the bed. Her body shrank to the side of the bed and she trembled.

    Seeing that her mother was in a bad mood, Yu Jianjia was worried. ¡°Mother, Mother, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m Jia Jia¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me¡­¡± Yang Shuwan muttered to herself as she cowered. It took her a while to calm down. She raised her head and looked at Yu Jianjia in a daze. After a while, she said, ¡°Jia Jia, Jia Jia, why are you here?¡±

    !!

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She said hoarsely, ¡°I begged Grandmother toe and visit Mother.¡± Tears suddenly rolled down her face. She choked and said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was extremely excited. She pounced over and hugged Yu Jianjia, crying. ¡°Jia Jia, you, you¡¯re finally here to see Mother. I-I thought you didn¡¯t care about Mother anymore¡­¡±

    The mother and daughter hugged each other and cried. Yu Jianjia choked and said, ¡°On the day I entered the Tranquil Heart Residence, I fell ill. Father invited Imperial Physician Hu into the residence to treat me. It took me a few days to recover. Grandmother was worried about my health, so she refused to let me visit you. I¡¯m sorry. I was unfilial and made you suffer¡­¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard that her illness had acted up, she became nervous. She quickly pushed Yu Jianjia away and sized her up carefully. Indeed, her face was pale and bloodless. Her heart ached. ¡°My child, how are you? What did Imperial Physician Hu say? Is it serious¡­¡±

    As Yu Jianjia wiped her tears, she cried. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu said that my condition has worsened a lot and I have to recuperate carefully. I¡¯ve already discussed it with Grandmother and decided to go to the hot spring manor in the suburbs of the capital to recuperate. Mother won¡¯t be able to see me for a long time. However, although I¡¯ve gone to the manor, I¡¯ll often send over some things from the manor into the residence and give them to Mother¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyes widened for a moment as she screamed, ¡°What? That b*tch, Yu Youyao, wants to send you to the manor. No, no, you¡¯ve been weak since you were young. How can your days in the manor be better than in the residence? She¡¯s trying to harm you in different ways. I-I-I¡¯ll go look for her¡­¡±

    She ran out barefoot in only oneyer of clothes and her hair was disheveled. She looked messy and crazy.

    Even Yu Jianjia was shocked.

    Fortunately, Nanny Li pulled her back. ¡°Madam, Madam, calm down and listen to Third Miss.¡±

    Yang Shuwan lost her rationality and kept screaming, ¡°What else is there to say? Yu Youyao, that b*tch, is clearly trying to harm Jia Jia¡­¡±

    When Yu Jianjia saw this scene, she also knew that her mother was a little crazy. She felt a sense of sorrow.

    During this period of time, her father did not dote on her as much as before and kept talking about Yu Youyao. Old Madam only had Yu Youyao in her heart. The huge family was handed over to Yu Youyao to manage. Her mother was despised by her father, and now, she had be like this. As the Third Miss of the Yu Residence, her status in the residence was not as good as before, and her days were not as glorious as before.

    Without her mother to n for her, what should she do in the future?!

    Third Miss wanted to go to the manor to rest and recuperate, and the residence was carefully managed. Yu Youyao instructed the stewards of the residence to cooperate with the request of the courtyard, so she did not interfere in this matter.

    Auntie Su was an efficient person. It took her two days to pack up.

    She brought a few carriages¡¯ worth of items to the manor first.

    On the third day, the residence spent money to hire more than ten good armed guards from the Military Department of the Five Cities. They also sent a carriage to escort Yu Jianjia to the manor.

    As the eldest sister, Yu Youyao should send Yu Jianjia off. She sent her out of the city gate and watched her carriage leave before returning to the city.

    Thud¡­

    Knock knock¡­

    Dong dong dong¡­

    Dong, dong, dong, dong¡­

    Yu Youyao sat in the carriage and felt her ears go numb. The sound of the drum was like muffled thunder that kept erupting. It suddenly smashed into her ears and into her heart. It was heavy and smashed into her heart like rain, making her heart tremble.

    ¡°This sound is¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly lifted the curtain of the carriage and instructed anxiously, ¡°Go back to the residence immediately¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, chaotic voices sounded on Chang An Street¡ª

    ¡°It¡¯s the drum. Someone has sounded it¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, someone beat the drum¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s a serious grievance, we can¡¯t beat the drum. What happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look¡­¡±

    ¡°Dong, dong, dong¡­¡± The drumbeat resounded throughout the capital.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips tightly, and her thin body trembled slightly. She endured it again and again, but in the end, she still lifted the curtain. Themoners on the streets rushed forward, and the crowd ran towards Chang An¡¯s right gate.

    It was noisy and messy.

    Emperor Gaozu ordered the drums to be ced outside the right gate of Chang An in the capital. He ordered the six divisions to take turns to listen to the drums.

    Anyone who hit the drum for no reason would be punished with 30 strokes of the paddle. If they did not die, they could immediately go straight to prison and be personally handled by the emperor.

    If anyone obstructed them, they would be treated as traitors.

    Due to the rule of 30 strokes of the paddle, themoners did not dare to make a scene. If it weren¡¯t for a serious grievance, no one would dare to beat the drum. After all, it was still unknown if their lives could be saved after 30 strokes of the paddle.

    Therefore, ever since the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, there had not been many times when the drum had sounded.

    However, there were a few times it happened. Every time, it was a bloodbath.

    When Emperor Gaozong was in power, there was a flood in Jiangnan one year. An official in Jiangnan beat a drum in the capital and reported that the eunuchs from the Ministry of Works and the supervisors were greedy for money to repair the river. There was a flood in Jiangnan, and the dam burst, causing countless casualties¡­

    Emperor Gaozong personally handled this case and appointed the imperial envoys. He gave them the imperial sword and allowed them to be executed first before reporting. In the end, this imperial sword was used in the capital, Jiangnan and even the deep pce. More than 300 court officials, eunuchs, and nobles were killed until blood flowed like a river, killing everyone in the court.

    In addition, anyone who heard the drum and reported secrets and valued rtionships would be sealed.

    Therefore, in addition to ¡°iming innocence¡±, there were also important and confidential reports.

    Even though very few people beat on the drum, no one in the court dared to be negligent. They were afraid that they would dy important matters and their heads would still be cut off.

    Yu Youyao did not expect to encounter this on her rare trip out. Her hands trembled as she lowered the curtain, and her face could not help but turn pale.

 Chapter 370 - 370 Killed on the Spot

    370 Killed on the Spot

    The carriage rushed home at full speed. She could hear the sound of horses neighing. They raised their hooves high and smashed them down heavily. The coachman¡¯s whip cracked, so the carriage was very bumpy. After a while, Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale and her forehead broke out in a cold sweat. She grabbed the copper ring in the carriage tightly.

    After an unknown period of time, the carriage suddenly slowed down.

    Yu Youyao asked groggily, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Before the coachman could answer, Yu Youyao heard a shout from outside the door. ¡°I, Ye Hanyuan, son of Ye Xiaoci of the You Prefecture, want to report the Marquis of Changxing formitting the ten deadly sins.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s ears exploded. Her hands trembled as she suddenly lifted the curtain.

    In front of them were two officials withrge knives at their waists. They dragged a man covered in blood and with his hands and feet cuffed. They walked on Chang An Street step by step, and the man was bleeding all the way.

    There was a sea of people on both sides of the street, and themoners gathered and madements.

    The carriage was blocked, so she couldn¡¯t leave.

    Ye Hanyuan was tall and heroic. Even though he was covered in blood, it could not hide his pride.

    In the state capital, he was a third-rank external envoy. He had real power and could mobilize troops, money, and food. He was in charge of more than 30 cities in the north and was a feudal official.

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s son, Ye Hanyuan, had entered the capital to y the drum and was willing to be punished with 30 strokes of the cane to report the Marquis of Changxing!

    This was simply even more shocking than a vassal king entering the capital.

    The Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, had just returned home from court. Just as he changed his clothes and drank a cup of tea, he heard a drumming sound outside. It was so loud that even his ears were a little dazed.

    Holding his tea, he turned to the servant beside him. ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±

    Of course, the servant heard it. ¡°It sounds like drumming!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bad¡­¡± With a ng, the teacup in Xia Yansheng¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered. Not only that, but the tea that he had just drunk also spewed out of his mouth and he choked on the remaining tea in his mouth.

    He coughed violently. As he coughed, he said, ¡°Cough, quickly bring me my court clothes. Cough, cough¡­¡±

    The servant was also smart. He quickly brought over the court clothes and helped him put them on.

    As soon as he finished putting on his court clothes, a servant rushed over to report, ¡°Master, bad news. Ye Hanyuan, the son of Ye Xiaoci from the You Prefecture, has beat a drum and reported the Marquis of Changxing formitting the ten deadly sins. He has already served his caning and is on his way to the pce. Today, there¡¯s a market. Chang An Street is filled withmoners. On both sides of the street, themoners are sending him off¡­¡±

    Xia Yansheng had guessed that there was a major grievance, but when he heard that this grievance was from Youzhou, his eyes immediately darkened and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°This, this is going to pierce through the sky.¡± As he spoke, his body trembled as he quickly walked out.

    Just as he walked out of the door, another servant rushed in. ¡°Not good, Master. Mr. Xian Yun brought the blood letters of the people of Youzhou into the pce to meet His Majesty¡­¡±

    With a thud, Xia Yansheng fell to the ground. He did not even manage to hold onto the strong servant beside him.

    The two servants were shocked and were about to help him up.

    Then, they saw their master raise his head and only had time to say, ¡°If I faint, you¡¯ll have to carry me into the pce.¡±

    With that, his head tilted and he really fainted.

    The family immediately prepared a stretcher and carried him into the pce.

    News of Ye Hanyuan beating the drum and reporting the Marquis of Changxing was also sent to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence endlessly.

    ¡°Old Madam, bad news. The emperor has sent out the imperial guards in the pce and ordered the imperial physician to apany him to Chang An Street to receive Ye Hanyuan. He has even given an oral order. If Ye Hanyuan dies before entering the pce, no one in the six tribes can escape responsibility.¡±

    ¡°The Military Department of the Five Cities has already sent people to clear a path on Chang An Street. Other than the people escorting Ye Hanyuan, anyone who gets within three steps of him will be executed on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Not good, Old Madam. The Emperor has mentioned themander of the Divine Arms Battalion and ordered him to immediately bring 3,000 elite troops to Youzhou and escort the Marquis of Changxing. His generals and all the officials in Youzhou will enter the capital without dy. If there¡¯s any resistance, they will be punished.¡±

    ¡°Old Madam, Old Madam, there¡¯s news from the pce that Concubine Zhuang disrespected the Empress Dowager and was stripped of her title. She¡¯s been sent to the Cold Pce to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Not good, not good. The emperor has summoned the Marquis of Weining into the pce¡­¡±

    Bad news came one after another, and Old Madam Cao felt dizzy.

    As the old conferred lord of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, how could Old Madam Cao not know that from the moment Ye Hanyuan struck the drum, no matter what the crime was or if it was true, the glory of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence hade to an end.

    As long as this matter involved King You, the rtives of the royal family, the nobles of the royal family, and his descendants, would have to shed ayer of skin even if they were not guilty.

    If they were guilty, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to kill all their ns.

    At this moment, a few teams of imperial guards rushed past Chang An Street with sabers at their waists. Everyone could only hear the sound of uniform footsteps. Wherever they went, themoners retreated.

    In the blink of an eye, this group of people rushed towards the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and surrounded it.

    When Old Madam Cao received the news, she quickly asked someone to help her out, preparing to ask for the truth.

    The leading militarymander did not even look at her. He raised the document in his hand and announced loudly, ¡°The higher-ups have ordered that no one is allowed to go out of the grounded residence of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Those who disobey will be killed on the spot!¡±

    The entire capital was turned upside down because of Ye Hanyuan¡¯s drumming.

    At this moment, the capital was already under full martialw.

    On the streets of Chang An, groups of soldiers with knives rushed to the sides to block themoners.

    The official sedan chairs rushed past Chang An Street and went into the pce.

    Under the scorching sun, Ye Hanyuan, who was seriously injured, looked up at the sky andughed. ¡°I¡¯m Ye Hanyuan from the You Prefecture and I hit the drum. I might be punished with 30 strokes of the cane but I will report the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence for ten deadly crimes!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s carriage was blocked in the middle of the road. When she heard Ye Hanyuan list the crimes of the Marquis of Changxing, every word was heart-wrenching. It was really terrifying.

    ¡°The first crime is for forming alliances for personal gain and colluding with the Ministry of War. Every year, he owes money to the You Prefecture army. King You doesn¡¯t report it well, but his tracks are hidden by the Ministry of War. The army is bitterly cold. The soldiers can¡¯t eat their fill, their clothes can¡¯t withstand the cold. Their armor can¡¯t defend against the enemy, their swords can¡¯t kill the enemy, and their thin horses can¡¯t charge ahead. King You fights with the Northern Barbarians every year, and there are casualties every year, causing countless loyal souls to die in vain in You Prefecture¡­¡±

    ¡°Secondly, he colluded with external enemies tomit treason. This thief colluded with the Di people to cause Youzhou tock resources. He colluded with external enemies and caused the Di people to invade on arge scale. He also used a dying tactic to wear down the 300,000 troops under King You, causing him to lose three cities in a row in the north. This is not King You¡¯s fault, but the disaster of a traitor¡­¡±

 Chapter 371 - 371 Ten Deadly Sins

    371 Ten Deadly Sins

    ¡°Thirdly, for the sake of the war in Youzhou and the territory of our Great Zhou, the heir, Yin Huaixi, had no choice but to close the city gate and prohibit private escape. In order to help the battle, he gathered resources wantonly and personally went to the battlefield at the tender age of 10. He fought side by side with his father, King You, and finally eased the situation in Youzhou. When the army came to help, this thief actually instructed the local officials and nobles to join forces with the Imperial Court to report that King You had gathered his troops and persecuted the people.¡±

    ¡°Fourth, he harmed the bloodline of the royal family. This thief stole the military power of Youzhou and ambushed and killed the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, under his horse on the battlefield. The heir is a rtive of the royal family and the nephew of the current emperor. He¡¯s a noble. This thief has risked the world¡¯s condemnation and killed the bloodline of the royal family. The crime is monstrous. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to kill his entire family.¡±

    ¡°The fifth crime is to persecute Consort You and Princess Chengping. This thief took advantage of the fact that the emperor had summoned King You into the capital and the heir had died from an uncontrolled horse. When there were only women and children left in the You Residence, he used the excuse that King You had colluded with the enemy to besiege the You Residence and kill 300 soldiers of the You Residence. He wanted to forcefully barge into the You Residence and humiliate Consort You and the princess. Consort You and the princess were alone and helpless. They took poison andmitted suicide. In order to prevent the corpses from being humiliated, he burned the You Residence. When the news spread to the capital, it actually became Consort You and the princessmitting suicide¡­¡±

    ¡°Sixth, he impersonated a general and the Di people invaded wantonly. The heir¡¯s material assistance saved the situation in Youzhou. The Di people were forced to retreat step by step and we h recovered two lost cities. However, this thief took all the credit for recovering the lost cities. He¡¯s really despicable.¡±

    ¡°The seventh crime is to take advantage of themoners. This thief is in charge of 300,000 troops in Youzhou and is in charge of the war in Youzhou. However, he¡¯s arrogant and extravagant. He doesn¡¯t want to govern the north and let his soldiers snatch themoners¡¯ women and tax them harshly, causing themoners in the north toin and suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°The eighth crime is to fill his own pockets and embezzle money from the army. After this thief took over the army of 300,000 soldiers in Youzhou, the soldiers in the army earned less than half of the other soldiers everywhere. The soldiers used their bodies to protect their home and country, but they couldn¡¯t even support their families¡­¡±

    ¡°The ninth crime is to use the people as a substitute to seek credit from the Imperial Court. At the end ofst autumn, the Di people¡¯s 3,000 cavalry charged into Youzhou City. This thief was drunk and dreaming in his new concubine¡¯s room. When he led the army to resist the enemy, it was toote. The Di people killed and set fire in Youzhou City, causing countless casualties. Blood flowed like a river in Youzhou City, and everything was in ruins. This thief was afraid that the emperor would punish him, so he actually disguised the dead people in the city as the Di people. The corpses of the 3,000 people were dragged out of the city and burnedpletely. He even shamelessly asked the Imperial Court for credit¡­¡±

    ¡°The tenth crime is to kill an official of the Imperial Court indiscriminately. My father, Ye Xiaoci, from the You Prefecture and the prefecture, joined forces with a group of good ministers from You Prefecture. They wanted to secretly report to the Imperial Court that this thief had reced the people and asked for credit. They were locked in the residence by this thief. The rest of them were secretly executed. Their names were written on the list of casualties on the battlefield in an attempt to hide it. I was lucky to escape, but I was treated as a spy who had entered the city and was hunted down¡­¡±

    The ten crimes he reported were heart-wrenching, causing an uproar among themoners.

    It wasn¡¯t until Ye Hanyuan had walked far away and the surroundingmoners had followed that the carriage finally could move.

    When Yu Youyao heard his voice, her chest felt suffocated. When the carriage returned to the residence, she was still sitting in the carriage in a daze for a long time.

    There was an indescribable indignation in her chest that she couldn¡¯t say.

    She had guessed that there was an inside story behind King You¡¯s death, but she had never expected that a hero with outstanding military achievements would die under such despicable and inferior methods of the court officials.

    Chun Xiao looked at Young Miss worriedly. ¡°Young Miss, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded in a daze and asked Chun Xiao to help her out of the carriage.

    Perhaps it was because the carriage was too bumpy, but as soon as Yu Youyao got out of the carriage, her legs went limp and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Chun Xiao had the strength to support her.

    Seeing that Young Miss¡¯s face was pale and her forehead was covered in sweat, Chun Xiao panicked. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Quick, help me to An Shou Hall.¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly agreed.

    The weather was hot to begin with and Yu Youyao looked very troubled.

    Old Madam Yu held her hand and sat down. She pinched her handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Look at how sweaty you are. You must have bumped into Ye Hanyuan!¡±

    Not to mention a half-grown child, even an old person like her, who had lived for many years, was so shocked that she even dropped a teacup when she heard someone hit the drum.

    Once the drum was sounded, blood would flow like a river in the world again!

    Nanny Liu brought over some tea. Yu Youyao took it and took a few sips. Then, she told her about Ye Hanyuan¡¯s ten charges against the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Previously, there was news from the pce that Mr. Xian Yun had brought someone into the pce to meet the emperor with the blood of the people of Youzhou.¡±

    After knowing that Mr. Xian Yun had entered the capital, she felt uneasy.

    Indeed, something happened in a few days.

    It was a huge matter.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Xian Yun care about nothing in the royal court?¡±

    Old Madam Yu patted her back from time to time to calm her down. ¡°Do you know who he brought into the pce?¡±

    Yu Youyao said nothing.

    However, Old Madam Yu said in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Yu Youyao eximed.

    Old Madam Yu said in a low voice, ¡°More than three years ago, I mean it should have been almost four years, Mr. Xian Yun traveled to Youzhou and set up a precious chess game in Youzhou. He anted to make friends through chess. However, as the chess game was too exquisite, there were many people who came and went, but no one cracked it. Later, this chess game was cracked by a mysterious young man in disguise. This mysterious young man was the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi. Mr. Xian Yun admired his talent and wanted to take him in as his disciple, but he was rejected by him¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp tingled as she suddenly recalled her conversation with her cousin a few days ago.

    ¡°Do you know that Mr. Xian Yun traveled to Youzhou four years ago?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t tell me you met Mr. Xian Yun four years ago!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him once.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Xian Yun set up a precious chess game in Youzhou City, but no one cracked it. In thest game, it was cracked by a mysterious young man. Could that person be Cousin?¡±

    ¡°That longevity peach blossom stone seal of yours was won by me when I had a debate with him back then¡­¡±

 Chapter 372 - 372 Who Is Yin Huaixi?

    372 Who Is Yin Huaixi?

    Every word and sentence was ringing in her ears. Yu Youyao felt dizzy and suddenly reached out to support herself against the table, panting hard.

    Seeing that her face was pale, as if she had suffered a huge blow, Old Madam Yu was a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind was in a mess, and her ears were buzzing. She subconsciously shook her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s probably because the weather is too hot today. The carriage is moving at full speed, and I¡¯m a little dizzy from the bumpy journey.¡±

    As she spoke, she felt a little dry-mouthed. In a panic, she picked up a pot of tea and was about to pour some.

    !!

    However, her hand identally touched a cup at the side, making a ng.

    ¡°Oh my, put it down. Put it down quickly. Eldest Miss isn¡¯t feeling well. Just instruct me to pour the tea.¡± Nanny Liu was shocked. She quickly took the teapot, took a teacup, poured a cup, and ced it in front of Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao took the teacup and quickly took a few sips. Then, she asked, ¡°Grandmother, what else?¡±

    Seeing that her expression had improved a little, Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°Although Mr. Xian Yun and the heir, Yin Huaixi, don¡¯t have a teacher-student rtionship, they¡¯re still quite close. In addition, King You was framed by a traitor. He¡¯s been a hero for a lifetime and has won many battles, but he¡¯s been used of treason for no reason. It¡¯s really a pity, so he came forward to exin his feelings.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally understood why the people from the Military Department of the Five Cities had arrived not long after Ye Hanyuan hit the drum. It was because Mr. Xian Yun and Ye Hanyuan were in cahoots.

    One entered the pce to settle his scores, and the other beat the drum to voice his grievances.

    There was also Yin Huaixi.

    He vowed to turn the royal court upside down this time, so that the Marquis of Changxing would have nowhere to escape.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Although the heir, Yin Huaixi, survived a cmity, his legs were crippled and his body was damaged. All these years, he has been holding on and wanting to enter the capital to clear his father¡¯s name. I heard that he won¡¯t live past 20 years old. When the emperor saw his nephew end up like this, he was furious¡­¡±

    King You was a criminal who had rebelled. At the very least, this concerned the country and the empire. It was an internal matter of the royal family. Only the current emperor had the right to deal with the life and death of the heir, Yin Huaixi.

    However, the heir, Yin Huaixi, had fallen to such a state. He was challenging the authority of the royal family.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t listen to a single word after that. She suddenly interrupted her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother, is C-cousin in the residence now?¡±

    Seeing that she was unusual, Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°Your cousin has been staying in the residence. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. She couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Her face was pale. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll return to the Jade Courtyard first.¡±

    With that, without waiting for Old Madam Yu to react, she swayed and stood up. After stumbling a few times, she walked out in a daze.

    Old Madam Yu was shocked. ¡°What happened to Yao Yao?¡±

    Nanny Liu also looked worried. ¡°She was probably shocked. I heard that Ye Hanyuan was punished with 30 strokes of the cane and was covered in injuries. The blood on his body flowed all the way to Chang An Street. That scene was simply¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu also panicked when she heard this. She quickly said, ¡°Tell the small kitchen to quickly brew a bowl of calming medicine soup and send it to Yao Yao. Don¡¯t let her fall sick from fright.¡±

    Qing Xiu quickly went down to make arrangements.

    Seeing that Old Madam was worried, Nanny Liu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Nanny Xu is in the Jade Courtyard. Young Miss will recover after resting for a while.¡±

    On the way back to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao was in a daze. It was Chun Xiao who was helping her walk. Her mind kept reying her conversation with her cousin and what her grandmother had just said.

    ¡°I heard that Mr. Xian Yun set up a precious chess game in Youzhou City, but no one cracked it. In thest game, it was cracked by a mysterious young man. Could that person be Cousin?¡±

    ¡°Later, this game was cracked by a mysterious young man in disguise. This mysterious young man was the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi¡­¡±

    C-cousin was the legendary heir of King You, Yin Huaixi?

    Then who was Zhou Linghuai?

    No, that wasn¡¯t right.

    Zhou Linghuai should be her cousin. For a long time, her cousin had actually used the identity as her biological cousin to live in the Yu Residence?

    When they arrived at the lotuske, Yu Youyao saw her cousin sitting on the white stone bridge in ck from afar, looking at theke of green lotuses. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Yu Youyao was sure that her cousin was waiting for her.

    If her cousin was Yin Huaixi, then who was ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± who had entered the pce with Mr. Xian Yun?

    Sheposed herself and walked over, calling out reluctantly, ¡°Cousin.¡±

    After shouting, she felt that it was a little inappropriate and couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip.

    Zhou Linghuai turned around and saw that her face was pale and her thin body was on the verge of copse. He frowned. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Youyao waved Chun Xiao away and walked to her cousin¡¯s side step by step. She stared at him and asked word by word, ¡°Cousin, tell me, who exactly are you? Did you suddenlye to the capital just to seek refuge with your rtives?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s face was pale. Clearly, she had suffered a huge shock.

    Just as Zhou Linghuai was about to answer, he saw a section of the little girl¡¯s jade-like arm with arge bruise on it. ¡°How did you hurt your hand?¡±

    Yu Youyao was filled with confusion and questions, but they immediately dissipated when she was interrupted by this concern. She subconsciously lowered her head and raised her arm. As expected, she saw arge bruise on her arm and felt a faint swelling pain. ¡°On the way back, I heard someone knocking on the drum and felt uneasy, so I asked the coachman to speed up. It was probably a bump on the road!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Come here!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp went numb. How could she care about that? With a thousand thoughts in her mind, she subconsciously walked up to her cousin. ¡°It¡¯s just a bump. It doesn¡¯t hurt much. Cousin, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Stretch out your hand!¡± Zhou Linghuai took off a pouch at his waist. He carried medicine with him.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips, feeling a little aggrieved, but she listened obediently. She gently rolled up her sleeve and stretched out her injured arm. Her cousin had always coaxed her in the past, but he had never been so stern with her.

    Zhou Linghuai opened the jade box and used a small jade spoon to pick out some transparent ointment. He gently applied it on the dark bruise on her arm and gently circled the bottom of the spoon to apply the ointment evenly. He repeated it for a long time until the ointment seeped into her skin and the outeryer was dry.

    Zhou Linghuai held her arm and looked at it carefully. He said, ¡°The blood has scattered. It won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Yu Youyao moved her arm. Indeed, it was not as swollen and painful as before. As usual, she smiled sweetly and thanked her cousin. However, she suddenly thought of what had happened today and pursed her lips.

    The two of them stood on the white stone bridge.

    Chun Xiao hid far away, and there were no other servants nearby.

    Ever since she had identally discovered her cousin¡¯s tracks at the Precious Peace Temple, Yu Youyao felt that he was too mysterious.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Tenderness

    373 Tenderness

    Be it the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence or King Ping¡¯s entry into the capital, all of this seemed to have nothing to do with her cousin, but her cousin¡¯s undisguised and understanding attitude made her inexplicably tremble in fear.

    Ye Yuanhan had fled far from Youzhou to the capital, and he was not afraid of death. He had been punished with 30 strokes of the cane and beaten the drum. The 10 crimes of the Marquis of Changxing could not be faked.

    King You had not colluded with the enemy tomit treason. He had been framed.

    It was also true that the heir, Yin Huaixi, had been shot dead on the battlefield.

    !!

    It was definitely true that Consort You and the princess had been forced to die.

    It was even more impossible for him to fake his military contributions and ask the Imperial Court for credit.

    Just these four crimes were already a heinous crime. Before this, the Marquis of Changxing had just received a reward from the Imperial Court. It was probably not an exaggeration for the Cao family to exterminate his entire n.

    As a result, it was inevitable that the entire court would be in turmoil.

    It was inevitable that the world would be unstable.

    It was inevitable that the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence would be implicated, and the power in the court would be reshuffled. In order to fight for power, the royal court would inevitably be ruthless.

    The court was in chaos.

    How could a vassal king behave himself?

    It was time for chaos in the world.

    She had guessed that all of this might be her cousin¡¯s doing, but she had not guessed that all of this was actually done by her cousin alone. The reason he had done this was actually because¡­

    He was the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi!

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gazended on theke full of green lotuses. ¡°My father, Yin Lixing, the King of the North in Youzhou, is known as King You. My mother was the previous Chancellor of the Hanlin Academy and the Grand Tutor of the Crown Prince. She was the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion and the daughter of Elder Wen, the second-in-charge of the cab, Wen Ruqin. Back then, my mother was known as the number one beauty and talent in the capital. My father was very happy and did everything he could to marry her. He knew that the Youzhou area was special and had always been a problem for the emperor. He did not hesitate to invite himself to the bitterly cold ce in Youzhou to guard it. Later, Elder Wen retired due to his old age, so the emperor agreed to this marriage.¡±

    Yu Youyao waspletely stunned.

    Therefore, her cousin was really the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi!

    A gust of wind blew over, wrinkling theke green. Theke water rippled, and the lotus leaves rolled with thin waves.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was indifferent. He was neither sad nor happy. ¡°On the third day after his marriage, Father brought his delicate wife to Youzhou. At this moment, my father was still just a pampered yboy in the capital. His only dream in life was probably to bring his wife to live a good life. Before this, he hadn¡¯t even read many books on the art of war. He didn¡¯t know the difficult situation he would face on this trip to Youzhou and the responsibility on his shoulders.¡±

    Later on, every time his father mentioned this, his would look regretful¡ª

    Damn it, his head must have been clipped by a door back then. Life in the capital wasn¡¯t easy, so why did he have to bring his mother to this lousy ce to eat dirt?

    It didn¡¯t matter to a man.

    However, his heart ached for his mother!

    When he heard this, he mocked, ¡°You¡¯re not brainless!¡±

    Every time, his father would take off his shoes and chase after him.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°In the first year, the Di people invaded Youzhou City, and many people died in the city. My father was a man, and even his legs went limp from fear. It wasn¡¯t until the Di people broke into King You¡¯s Residence and almost harmed my mother¡¯s life that he truly realized the principle of being brave as a husband. He recruited schrs in Youzhou and learned the art of war. Every day, he trained in the army not to be loyal to the country, but to the delicate wife behind him.¡±

    Whatever he said about being a hero for a lifetime was nonsense. The sentence that his father often said was, ¡°Whether others live or die has nothing to do with me. I only care about my own wife!¡±

    ¡°My father is a person with no ambition. He said that my mother has given up on wealth in the capital and apanied him to Youzhou to suffer. Then, he should take on the responsibility of a man and a husband to fight for her and create a peaceful and prosperous world.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. She opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say.

    ¡°Father would be so frightened by his subordinates that he would kneel on the washboard for the entire night. When my mother called him up, he refused to get up. He even said that if he didn¡¯t kneel until the time was right, what if Mother quarreled with him in the future and used this matter to settle old scores? At that time, it would be really unfair. When he went out, even if he saw flowers by the roadside that bloomed beautifully, he had to pick a few and give them to my mother. Sometimes, when he saw a passing stone, he had to pick it up and give it to my mother¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao also admired King You. She did not expect the King You in the eyes of the world to be such a person. She opened her mouth, wanting tofort her cousin.

    However, when the words were about toe out of her mouth, she realized how weak those so-calledforting words were.

    Her cousin had gone from being the high-spirited heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, to a rebel. He had hidden his identity and moved into the Yu Residence. He was in hell, and his body was in bad shape. How could outsiders know about the despair, hardship, and struggle?

    But what right did she have tofort her cousin?

    ¡°Everyone in the world knows that my father has been a hero for a lifetime and has won many battles. In fact, he used his gentleness and became a steel rope. His heart was very small, so small that it can only amodate his wife. Even my sister and I seem to have be unnecessary. In this case, he can calmly deal with the Di army, even if the enemies were pressing down on him. After resolving the problem of the supplies, he instantly turned the situation around. He said that my mother was still waiting for him at home. He can¡¯t take a step back, let alone lose.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately burst into tears, but she lowered her head. She pursed her lips tightly, not daring to make a sound, let alone let her cousin know.

    Zhou Linghuai did not notice her abnormality either. The smile on his lips was mocking. ¡°When such a strong-looking man with a heart like a child heard about the fire in King You¡¯s Residence in the capital and Consort You and the princess died, he did not even bother to say anything to defend himself. This was because the people who supported him to press forward without fear of death had broken. The person who was waiting for him to go home and tidy his clothes and hair. This person would against his chest. She was gentle andforting him. Now, she was no longer around, so what was there to fear in death?¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly cried, her heart filled with sorrow.

    The story that her grandmother had told her when she was young still seemed to echo in her ears.

    Her voice was hoarse. ¡°Your true identity is Yin Huaixi, the heir of King You. There have been rumors outside that you died on the battlefield without a corpse!¡±

    She suddenly thought of her cousin¡¯s leg and her chest tightened.

    Her cousin had said that his leg had been broken by a horse after he fell from a horse. It turned out that on the battlefield, the Marquis of Changxing had ambushed him and shot an arrow at him before he was stepped on by a horse.

    It was difficult for her to imagine that a twelve-year-old young man stood with his father and killed many enemies. He was guarding the back and resolved the problem of the You army¡¯s supplies with lightning speed. Then, he fought side by side with King You.

    It was really a case of father and son fighting together.

    How admirable was he?

 Chapter 374 - 374 Using the Zither to Send a Message

    374 Using the Zither to Send a Message

    But in the end, he broke his leg.

    In the past, he had been a well-dressed heir. After experiencing the destruction of his family, he had be an unfathomable crippled youth.

    He restrained his sharpness and elegance.

    Yu Youyao felt her heart ache so much that she could barely breathe.

    !!

    Zhou Linghuaiughed sarcastically. ¡°Back then, I was indeed shot off my horse by the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s arrow. I was a soldier beside him, and I did not hesitate to use my body as a shield to block the trampling of the horses for me. After that, I was seriously injured and was in aa for more than half a month. My legs were crippled, and the You Residence had a broken wall. The news of my death spread to the capital. Father was convicted of colluding with the enemy to betray the country, and I also became the son of the King of Sins.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat and held back her tears. ¡°Then who¡¯s the ¡®Prince Yin Huaixi¡¯ who entered the pce with Mr. Xian Yun?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°The substitute sacrificial soldiers are people of the same age, height, and appearance. They have eaten and lived together since they were young. The sacrificial soldiers will imitate their master¡¯s words and actions. If necessary, they can act on behalf of their master. I still have to use the identity of Zhou Linghuai, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to appear personally.¡±

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and held his hand. ¡°Cousin, King You and the Consort will live and die together. They¡¯ll also be in love for the rest of their lives. They¡¯ll die with their loved ones in this life and be intimate with each other in the next life. That¡¯s their choice. Ye Hanyuan has entered the capital, and King You¡¯s crime will be washed away. Then, you can also live openly in the future. Uncle Sun said that in two to three years, your leg will recover to its original state. At that time, you cane and go as you please.¡± She said hoarsely, ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt a lump in his throat. The little girl looked at him solemnly, her eyes dark and clear, filled with concern and worry for him.

    He smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    When she saw him just now, it was as if she had seen a ghost. She even called him ¡°Cousin¡± reluctantly.

    Even though all of this was under his control and within his calctions, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uneasy. He was afraid that if he angered her, she would really disown him in the future.

    Yu Youyao looked embarrassed. ¡°I-I-I was too shocked and couldn¡¯t react in time. I wasn¡¯t angry with Cousin.¡±

    Previously, on Chang An Street, she had already been shocked by the scene of Ye Hanyuan beating the drum and causing her to be covered in blood. Blood had sttered on Chang An Street and she had shouted that the Marquis of Changxing had sinned ten times. Today, the weather was already hot, and the carriage had been moving at full speed. She was dizzy in the carriage.

    As soon as she returned home, she did not even slow down. She had learnt about her cousin¡¯s true identity from her grandmother.

    Everything happened one after another without any pause. It was inevitable that she would be a little stupid.

    However, at this moment, she only felt sorry for her cousin and was not angry.

    Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief, and his grip on the armrest quietly loosened, dropping to his side. Only then did he realize that his palms were sweating. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Cousin?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t call me Cousin, what should I call you? Young Master Yin or Young Master?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was also stunned. He was used to hearing her call him cousin, so he felt that other forms of address were unpleasant.

    Yu Youyao shook her cousin¡¯s arm. ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as your identity isn¡¯t made public, as long as it¡¯s not made public, you¡¯re my cousin. Whether your surname is Zhou or Yin, I recognize you as my cousin, and the person I like the most.¡±

    Looking at the little girl¡¯s delicate face, Zhou Linghuai also felt a little happy.

    Seeing that her cousin was silent, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to disown me after changing your identity. You promised me before that you would treat me well for the rest of your life. I¡¯ll always remember it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mind exploded. She was probably the one who said that she would treat him well for the rest of her life!

    Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and shook it gently. ¡°Cousin, what do you mean by not saying anything? I¡¯m going to be angry!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I still have to stay in the residence for a while. I¡¯ll always remember my promise to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately smiled. ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s great!¡±

    She had subconsciously neglected the fact that her cousin might stay in the Yu Residence in the future. In any case, everything would work out when the time came. She would think about the futureter!

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still a little angry, but the person who has always been good to me is Cousin, not the so-called Cousin Zhou or Prince Yin, but Cousin. Therefore, in my heart, Cousin is Cousin. He¡¯s not angry because of his status, let alone his surname.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t a fool.

    On careful thought, her cousin had never deliberately hidden anything from her.

    It was just that her cousin¡¯s identity was too sensitive, so it was not appropriate to tell her openly.

    Moreover, no matter what identity her cousin used to live in the Yu Residence, no matter what his motive was, she had eyes and heart to feel that all of this was true.

    In that case, why bother with those indifferent matters?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. Seeing that the little girl¡¯s hair was messy and her clothes were wrinkled, he said, ¡°Go back to the Jade Courtyard to wash up first.¡±

    The little girl did not look too good. It was probably because she had been suffering in the carriage all the way back.

    The two of them returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai was reading under the Parasol Tree.

    Yu Youyao took a bath again. After washing up, her mind cleared. Without even wiping her hair, she rushed into the study and carried the zither that her cousin had given her previously.

    On the back, there was a calligraphy inscription on the top of the dragon pool. Below it, there was a carving of the Thousand Rock Ridge. The sun was shining brightly, and the wind sounded even more valiant.

    On the left were engraved with the words ¡°Yuan 18th Year.¡±

    After reading it, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°This zither is called Ru Ling? Cousin¡¯s friend visited the Thousand Rock Ridge in the 18th year of the Yuan Dynasty and listened to the wind blowing the leaves. With a rustling sound, he cut off the wood on the ridge and made this zither?¡±

    Thousand Rock Ridge, Ling Tongling¡ª

    The next day¡­

    Ling Huai¡­

    ¡°Ah ah ah¡ª¡± Yu Youyao rubbed her forehead and cried out a few times. She clenched her fists and pounded her little head a few times. ¡°Yu Youyao, you¡¯re really stupid. Such obvious evidence is right in front of you, but you actually haven¡¯t discovered it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai heard themotion outside and turned his wheelchair into the study. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After asking, he saw the little girl hugging the zither that he had given her previously with a broken expression. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. He clenched his fists and pressed them against his lips to hide the smile on his lips, afraid that the little girl would anger him again if she saw it.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin resentfully and pouted. ¡°So, Cousin, why did you give me this zither early in the morning?¡±

    It was obvious that he was deliberately using the zither to pass on his message.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Home Confiscated and Sent to prison

    375 Home Confiscated and Sent to prison

    Zhou Linghuai held back hisughter. Afraid that the little girl would hear something amiss, he cleared his throat again. ¡°No matter what my status is, I¡¯m not willing to deliberately hide it from you.¡±

    The evidence was in her hands. Whether she could realize it depended on herself.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was deliberately hiding or lying, so he couldn¡¯t be med.

    It was a good n.

    !!

    Yu Youyao pouted, feeling a little happy and unhappy. ¡°So, this zither was actually made by my Cousin Zhou and given to youter?¡±

    After confessing his identity, he was still her cousin in her heart.

    Instead, her real cousin, Zhou Linghuai, had be Cousin Zhou.

    Zhou Linghuai wanted tough. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±

    Yu Youyao opened her mouth.

    Zhou Linghuai understood what she meant. ¡°You want to ask if your Cousin Zhou is still alive?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°The real Zhou Linghuai is still alive and well. He also tacitly agreed to me borrowing his identity. Otherwise, do you think that even if I was resourceful, would I have been able to get Old Madam Zhou¡¯s personal seal and her personal letter?¡±

    Even until dusk, there was no news from the pce. The officials who had entered the pce in the morning did not return home. All the doors were closed.

    The entire capital was in a solemn atmosphere.

    The heavy atmospherested until the third day.

    A message came from the pce. ¡°All ten families of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, regardless of whether they¡¯re old, young, or young, they¡¯ll all be sent to jail for interrogationter.¡±

    The officials drew their swords and rushed into the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence. Everyone in the house was arrested. The entire Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was in chaos, screaming and crying.

    The people from the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence immediately took off their clothes and put on white prison clothes. Their hands and feet were shackled as they were escorted into the prison carriage.

    The prison carriage drove past Chang An Street.

    Themoners on both sides of the road were furious. They threw vegetables, rotten eggs, and even rocks at the people in the car. All kinds of curses were heard.

    In addition, more than 30 officials in the capital were confiscated and imprisoned.

    The first to bear the brunt were the Minister of War who was a second-grade official, the Grand Secretary of the Wenhua Pavilion, the cab aide Elder Sun, and his subordinates.

    Secondly, the Imperial Inspection Court was also punished for failing to investigate.

    Yu Zongzheng reported the matter of King You colluding with the enemy to betray the country back then and asked for a thorough investigation. He had identally escaped a cmity.

    On the other hand, his superior, Yang Shiguang, who was also Yang Shuwan¡¯s father, did not escape. He was stripped of his ck veil hat, official robe, and dragged away by the imperial guards in the golden hall.

    Throughout the day, the prison carriage on Chang An Street almost never stopped from morning to night.

    On the fourth day.

    The emperor, who had not left the court for three consecutive days, sat on the dragon throne. His face was gray and he was already exhausted. Even his hands on hisp could not help but tremble.

    The Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, was very old. He was given a seat and was leaning against a chair, dozing off bit by bit.

    Opposite him sat Mr. Xian Yun, who had also been given a seat. He was drinking tea with his head lowered and looked to be in good spirits.

    Yin Huaixi sat beside him. His red lips matched his sickly face, giving off a soul-stirring aura. No one present dared to look at him directly.

    The corners of his lips curled up slightly as Young Master¡¯s instructions appeared in his mind. ¡°When Ye Hanyuan is done with the interrogation, hand over what I¡¯ve prepared. Don¡¯t say anything else.¡±

    He did not understand and asked, ¡°The old king was wronged. Why can¡¯t we tell the emperor?¡±

    The corners of Young Master¡¯s lips curled up slightly with a hint of mockery. ¡°In this world, the grievances that can be said aren¡¯t called grievances. They¡¯re called excuses. The grievances that can be shouted out aren¡¯t called grievances. They¡¯re called quibbles.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment. ¡°It only matters when others feel that you¡¯ve been wronged.¡±

    At the thought of this, Yin Huaixi handed over the box that he had been holding with trembling hands. ¡°Your Majesty, I have something to report to you.¡±

    Below the golden hall, the exhausted emperor forced his eyes open and nced at the servant at the side. ¡°Bring it up.¡±

    The emperor was very distant with this nephew.

    It was also when King You was applying for an imperial seal for his son, Yin Huaixi, that he had seen him in a portrait. Later on, every year, there would be pce painters who specially went to Youzhou to draw a portrait of the heir.

    In the painting, Yin Huaixi had long and narrow eyes, unlike his father, who had a pair of peach blossom eyes. Instead, he looked very much like his uncle. When he saw him, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy and rewarded him a lot every year.

    However, even a piece of paper could not hide his nephew¡¯s defined eyebrows. Now, his legs were disabled and he was sick. Even the imperial physician said that he would not live past 20.

    One could imagine how troubled he was.

    The eunuch hurriedly stepped forward and took the box from Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand, handing it to the emperor.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times. He said hoarsely, ¡°This item was an old item that the emperor had given to Father back then. Father had always kept it safe. When he was nine years old, Father gave it to him. Back then, when King You¡¯s Residence was in mes, only the walls of King You¡¯s Residence were left. In the past, all the old items were burned in the fire. Only this item was kept with him. Now that Father has passed away, he¡¯s no longer worthy of carrying this item.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s expression was unfathomable. His hands trembled as he opened the box. There was a dagger inside. It was iid with gold and jade. It was decorated with seven gems and extremely expensive.

    The eunuch serving the emperor was so shocked that his forehead broke out in a cold sweat and he immediately knelt on the ground.

    When the emperor suddenly saw this dagger, he was even more stunned.

    The entire court was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his eyes, his young master¡¯s words echoing in his ears. ¡°Once others resonate with your grievances, their hearts will often override their rationality. The decisions they make will often be made from their hearts, more than their rationality. Only then can you make full use of the human heart.¡±

    So what if the heart was unpredictable?

    No one could escape Young Master¡¯s wless n.

    Below, there were already officials who couldn¡¯t stand the heavy atmosphere and trembled. Some people couldn¡¯t help but gasp heavily.

    Xia Yansheng, who had been dozing off, woke up with a jolt, not daring to look at the king on the dragon throne.

    Even Mr. Xian Yun put down his tea and nced at the calm Yin Huaixi beside him.

    After a long time, the emperor¡¯s tired voice came from the dragon throne. ¡°Back then, in the first year of my ascension to the throne, King Dong Ning of Cangzhou happened to hunt a strange dragon with a bump on its forehead in the East Sea. He pulled out its muscles and bones and hired the most famous swordsmith in the world to forge a short dagger that was only three inches long.¡±

    ...

    As he spoke, he took out the short dagger from the box. The dagger was probably well maintained. After so many years, the gold and jade on it was still the same.

 Chapter 376 - 376 Not Letting Down the Emperorâ€™s Grace

    376 Not Letting Down the Emperor¡¯s Grace

    His Majesty was silent.

    After a long time, the emperor continued, ¡°I heard that when this dagger was forged, it caused a roar that sounded in all directions, like the cry of a dragon in the sky. In an instant, ck clouds pressed down on the city in the east, and thunder and lightning shed. It rained heavily, ending the drought in the east. King Ning immediately felt that this dagger was auspicious and sent someone into the capital at full speed.¡±

    He had just ascended the throne not long ago and had yet to make any contributions to the country, so he was not a threat to the court officials. King Ning had sent someone to send this auspicious sign. The officials offered the dragon to the emperor to show their loyalty. It also expressed that it was fate that he had ascended the throne. Once that happened, God bestowed them with a divine weapon to reduce the rain and drought.

    He was a true dragon!

    This matter had even be a beautiful story.

    The reason why he could stabilize his position as soon as possible was because of this dagger.

    As the emperor¡¯s voice fell, the court officials thought of this past.

    The emperor in the dragon throne held a dagger and said in a calm voice, ¡°I was very happy to obtain this strange dagger. I tested its sharpness. It¡¯s indeed a rare divine weapon, so I named it the Four Seas Dragon Dagger.¡±

    There was another long silence in the royal court.

    The emperor looked at the Four Seas Dragon Dagger in his hand, as if he had fallen into deep memories.

    After a long time, he slowly unsheathed the dagger. It was so sharp that it almost hurt his eyes. ¡°Later, Fifth Brother invited himself to Youzhou to guard it. I gave him this Four Seas Dragon Dagger and hoped that he could shake the four seas for the Great Zhou and deal with the nine states to calm the war.¡±

    In fact, ever since he ascended the throne, he had always been very afraid of the vassal lords of various ces. He had given the Four Seas Dragon Dagger to Yin Lixing, and it was also filled with a deeper meaning that intimidated the vassal lords of the fournds.

    At that time, he thought that although Yin Lixing was stubborn and could not bear such a heavy responsibility, he was still a member of the royal family. There were also generals in Youzhou to assist in the war, so he would definitely be able to intimidate the vassal lords.

    The Marquis of Weining was already so shocked that his face turned ashen.

    He knew very well that this Four Seas Dragon Dagger was thest fire that burned away the emperor¡¯s rationality. Once this fire burned, it was inevitable that there would be bloodshed in the entire court. The first to bear the brunt would still be the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence.

    The emperor¡¯s finger gently touched the Four Seas Dragon Dagger. Unexpectedly, it was too sharp. With just a light touch, blood gushed out of his finger. He shocked the servant beside him. ¡°Your Majesty! Someone, quickly send the imperial physician¡­¡±

    In the hall, they panicked because of the emperor¡¯s injury.

    However, the court officials below stood rooted to the ground, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    The emperor looked at the blood in his hand in a daze. ¡°Fifth Brother received the Four Seas Dragon Dagger and pulled it out of its sheath in the court. He cut his palm and blood gushed out. With blood to show his sincerity, he knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡®Long live your majesty. I will not let down the emperor¡¯s grace and my brother¡¯s trust.¡¯¡±

    In the next ten years, his royal brother guarded Youzhou. His reputation was illustrious, and he made the four seas submit to him. The Nine States were stable, and there was nothing to worry about in the royal court.

    There were many officials who had personally experienced that scene back then. When they heard the emperor mention this past, they sweated profusely.

    The imperial physician was already bandaging the emperor¡¯s wound. As he was a little closer, he heard the emperor mutter, ¡°It turns out that it¡¯s so painful to cut the skin with the Four Seas Dragon Dagger. Furthermore, this promise is so solemn. In the end, I underestimated his words back then. ¡®I will not let down the emperor¡¯s grace and my brother¡¯s trust.¡¯¡±

    He was determined to be loyal to his country.

    As a younger brother, he would definitely not let down his brother.

    Upon hearing this, the imperial physician immediately sweated profusely, but he did not dare to show any abnormality.

    After finally wrapping the wound up, the imperial physician hurriedly left. The emperor turned to look at Yin Huaixi, who had his head lowered. ¡°Back then, when your father gave you the Four Seas Dragon Dagger, did he say anything?¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± was silent for a moment before following Young Master¡¯s instructions. ¡°As a loyal subject, I will definitely not let down my Imperial Uncle.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence.

    Indeed!

    King You had handed the Four Seas Dragon Dagger to Yin Huaixi because he was the heir. In the future, he would inherit his father¡¯s position and guard Youzhou. His sincerity was obvious.

    On the other hand, after experiencing life and death, Yin Huaixi finally brought the Four Seas Dragon Dagger into the capital in the end. Wasn¡¯t this also his loyalty to the royal court?

    The emperor ced the Four Seas Dragon Dagger into the box and handed it to the eunuch. He turned to Yin Huaixi and said word by word, ¡°Keep the Four Seas Dragon Dagger well. In this world, no one is more qualified to have this than you and your son.¡±

    His voice was deep. After chewing each word, he spat them out with a terrifying ferocity.

    When the eunuch heard this, he frantically handed the box containing the Four Seas Dragon Dagger to Yin Huaixi. He knelt on the ground and raised the box above his head.

    Under the emperor¡¯s deep gaze, Yin Huaixi finally took the box from the eunuch after a long while. ¡°Thank you for your reward, Your Majesty.¡±

    The emperor in the dragon throne looked at him steadily. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to call me Imperial Uncle.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was ttered, but he lowered his head and said bluntly, ¡°I feel guilty. I¡¯ll wash away my grievances and not let down the emperor¡¯s grace.¡±

    In other words, he was still a criminal. He couldn¡¯t change his words, nor should he.

    The emperor did not force him. He stared at the Marquis of Weining, who was kneeling in the first row of the hall. After a while, he said, ¡°I remember that when we rushed to the north, the Marquis of Weining was themander-in-chief, and the Marquis of Changxing was the general of the north. He was under yourmand?¡±

    The Marquis of Weining knelt down with a thud. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m guilty. Back then, I was focused on the war in the north. I didn¡¯t know that the Marquis of Changxing was so bold to dare to persecute King You. I¡¯m guilty of negligence. Your Majesty, please punish me.¡±

    The emperor stared coldly at the Marquis of Weining, his eyes dark. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, so let¡¯s disperse the court. Yin Huaixi will temporarily stay in Fuyang Pce. Choose the best imperial physician to treat the heir.¡±

    After four days of court assembly, it finally ended. Yu Zongshen and Yu Zongzheng returned to the residence in a daze and received news from the pce.

    ¡°Imperial Consort Lu has overstepped her position and has no respect for seniority. It¡¯s a great disrespect. Hence, she has been stripped of her title as Imperial Consort and is demoted two ranks to second-grade Concubine Lan. She will be moved to the Lanyi Pce. Temporarily, the Empress Dowager will be in charge of the affairs of the harem. The Marquis of Weining will be stripped of his title as a first-grade marquis and reduced to the second-grade Marquis of Ningyuan. All his duties have been suspended¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen were not surprised to hear the news.

    Imperial Consort Lu had been doted on in the harem for many years. Now that her phoenix seal had been snatched away, she had lost her status in the harem. The Marquis of Weining had been reduced from a superior first-grade marquis to the second-grade Marquis of Ningyuan. All his duties had been suspended. To put it bluntly, he had lost his military power.

    As a result, Imperial Consort Lu¡¯s lineage was also greatly damaged.

    The two of them went to An Shou Hall together. Seeing that they were not in good spirits, Old Madam Yu quickly asked Nanny Liu to bring some snacks and tea over.

 Chapter 377 - 377 Born to Be a Valiant King

    377 Born to Be a Valiant King

    Yu Zongzheng drank some tea and felt a lingering fear. ¡°Back then, when King You was used of treason, I relied on my emotions and ignored the people from the Imperial Court¡¯s obstruction to report the ten contributions King You made for the country. I begged the emperor to investigate thoroughly again and punish him lightly. I was scolded by the emperor in court. Now, he¡¯s actually protecting my family.¡±

    Yu Zongshen turned to look at his eldest brother.

    As soon as King You entered the capital, hemitted suicide in the golden hall. The emperor hoped to end this matter as soon as possible, but his eldest brother was still a little rash in the royal court. He actually dared to ask the emperor to investigate thoroughly again.

    He was already dead. How were they going to investigate?

    !!

    The emperor was so angry that he threw a memorial at his head and scolded him for being ignorant.

    Previously, in the royal court, the Ministry of War was the first to bear the brunt. Seven or eight censors from the Imperial Court were stripped of their python robes and dragged down. Even their families were imprisoned.

    They bypassed Yu Zongzheng.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she also looked relieved. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this person can¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    King You had made outstanding military contributions, and the Eldest Son also respected him very much. With this respect in his heart, he created good karma that he was able to benefit from.

    Yu Zongshen put down his teacup. ¡°Ye Hanyuan has brought out evidence that the Marquis of Changxing has colluded with the enemy tomit treason. Last year, the Di people¡¯s 3,000 cavalry charged into Youzhou City, and the Marquis of Changxing couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. The Northern Barbarians killed people, plundered things, captured people, and set the city on fire. The Marquis of Changxing was worried that the Di people would attack again, and when the time came, he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He personally wrote to the leader of the Di people, Harmon, and promised to be willing to offer 100,000 silver in hopes of maintaining peace in the north.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Old Madam Yu was shocked on the spot. ¡°Is the Marquis of Changxing crazy? When Emperor Gaozu first established the country, he had said that there would be no harmony, nopensation, no ceding ofnd, and no tribute that should change the fact that the emperor should die defending a country. All the previous emperors did not dare to forget the ancestral teachings. In order to raise the prestige of the Great Zhou, there were many emperors who personally led expeditions¡­¡±

    Just this disregard of the ancestral teachings was enough to exterminate nine generations of a family.

    (Note: This sentence is actually a portrayal of the Ming Dynasty. The Ming Dynasty was very tough in foreign military affairs. When Emperor Chongzhen hanged himself, he also wrote: I, Liang De, bowed condescendingly and was punished by the heavens. However, it was all my fault. I was too ashamed to face my ancestors when I died. I took off my crown and covered my face with my hair. I allowed the thieves to split so they did not hurt anyone. It was embarrassing. It was also because of the boldness of the descendants of the Ming Dynasty¡¯s royal family that the activities against the Qing Dynasty did not stop in the Qing Dynasty. In order to reverse the Qing Dynasty and restore the Ming Dynasty, a group died and another group immediately started.)

    Yu Zongshen continued, ¡°However, the money of the people who paid tribute to the Di people was the military sry of the 300,000 soldiers of the You Army and the pension of the families of the soldiers who sacrificed themselves. The soldiers secretly wrote a blood letter of 10,000 people. After their families found out, they also secretly participated. When their neighbors nearby found out, they joined as well. The blood letter of 10,000 people was written by more than ten thousand people¡­¡±

    The blood letter of ten thousand people was written by the soldiers andmoners. They tore off the clothes in their houses and sewed them up piece by piece. It was Mr. Xian Yun who brought it into the pce in arge carriage.

    It covered a total of five kilometers from the Golden Hall.

    At this moment, some officials¡¯ legs went limp and they fainted.

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan even took out the ount books of the You army that the Imperial Court had distributed back then. Although the original ount book had been destroyed by the Marquis of Changxing, the heir had thought far ahead. All the ount books had two copies. There was the seal of King You on them, so they couldn¡¯t be faked. They only needed to investigate it with the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War couldn¡¯t surpass the Ministry of Revenue, so they couldn¡¯t deny it even if they wanted to. Naturally, everything was clear. The Minister of War, Elder Sun, was punished on the spot.¡±

    It was obvious how meticulous and strategic Yin Huaixi was.

    Back then, if the Marquis of Changxing hadn¡¯t ambushed and seriously injured him on the battlefield, causing him to be unconscious for more than half a month, everything would have been a foregone conclusion when he woke up. How could King You have ended up like this?

    How could the Marquis of Changxing be as arrogant as he was now?

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan even took out the private ounts of King You¡¯s Residence. After the emperor saw it, he was so angry that he fainted in the hall. As a prince, King You enjoyed the royal sry and was given farnd, manors, and so on. However, he needed to cover the expenses of the 300,000 troops in Youzhou. King You did not have many assets under his name. Even a lot of the dowry of the Princess Consort was used.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she fell silent.

    The quality of evidence was more important than quantity. Firstly, it proved that the Marquis of Changxing had colluded with the enemy to betray the country. The crimes King You was used of could be washed away.

    Secondly, it proved that King You stationed his troops with dignity and was loyal to the court. All the crimes weremitted by the Marquis of Changxing and the Ministry of War. In that case, King You was free from his crime of rebellion.

    These two points were not as important as thest point.

    All of this showed that King You was loyal to his country. He performed his duty properly. The private debt of King You¡¯s Residence was not much evidence, but it was King You¡¯s sincerity to the emperor.

    Yu Zongzheng continued, ¡°The heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, presented a dagger to the court. This dagger is called the Four Seas Dragon Dagger.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence.

    After a while, Old Madam Yu said slowly, ¡°Yin Huaixi was born to be a king, and he will be a hero in death. If you can befriend him, befriend him. If you can¡¯t befriend him, don¡¯t get involved with him.¡±

    Not to mention anything else.

    Just based on the evidence that Ye Hanyuan had brought out three years ago, could it be that three years ago, Yin Huaixi had already noticed the change in the situation in the court and made ns in advance?

    Such a far-sighted talent was rare in the world.

    In addition, the dagger presented by the heir, Yin Huaixi, was really an act of killing the hearts and saints. Back then, King You had sworn a blood oath to form an alliance. For many years, he had guarded Youzhou and driven the Northern Barbarians 50 miles away from the border. He had maintained the peace of the Northern Region for more than ten years, protected the peace of the royal court, suppressed the vassal lords of various ces, protected the emperor¡¯s safety, guarded the Great Zhou¡¯s territory, and protected the foundation of the Yin family¡¯s ancestors. He was worthy of the heavens, the earth, the emperor, and his brother¡¯s trust.

    Although he was dead, he had no regrets!

    Then, how would the emperor feel when he saw this Four Seas Dragon Dagger?

    How should he rereact with his emotions, logic and thew?

    It was hard to tell what the Emperor was thinking.

    However, ever since Yin Huaixi entered the pce, he had been scheming step by step.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°At this moment, Ye Hanyuan has finished his interrogation. The Minister of War, Elder Sun, is just a small piece of the puzzle. After the Marquis of Changxing is escorted into the capital and interrogated by the three divisions, the ten crimes that Ye Hanyuan has reported will bepletely known. All the officials, eunuchs, and nobles involved with the Marquis of Changxing will be implicated. At that time, when the emperor is angry, the entire court will experience another turmoil!¡±

    Old Madam Yu also felt sad, but she noticed something else. ¡°The emperor has fainted in the royal court. His health¡­ be it the harem or the royal court, there¡¯s another undercurrent in the dark. Be careful.¡±

    When Yu Zongshen and Yu Zongzheng heard this, their expressions turned solemn.

    In the past few days of interrogating Ye Hanyuan, the emperor had been in low spirits and was relying on pills to stay alert.

 Chapter 378 - 378 A Greeting from Mr. Xian Yun

    378 A Greeting from Mr. Xian Yun

    The Four Seas Dragon Dagger expressed that King You had not let down the emperor and his brother. At the same time, it had awakened the remaining trace of so-called bloodline kinship buried deep in the royal family¡¯s heart.

    Emotions overrode reason. Who knew how many people would pay a painful price for King You¡¯s death?

    The next day, the first branch received a visiting card.

    The gatekeeper basically crawled to An Shou Hall and handed over a greeting card.

    Old Madam Yu opened the greeting card and read the contents. She was so shocked that her hands trembled. She quickly instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Quickly go to the Green House and invite Linghuai over.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not dare to dy and quickly went to the Green House.

    Zhou Linghuai was sitting under the corridor, holding a Kunwu Knife and carving a seal. There were hanging orchids in the corridor. The long arrow leaves and the drooping flowers looked extremely elegant.

    Nanny Liu stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Young Master, Old Madam wants you to go over.¡±

    Here ites! Zhou Linghuai¡¯s pale lips curled up slightly. He nodded slightly, shook off the dust on his body, and went to An Shou Hall with Nanny Liu.

    When Old Madam Yu saw Zhou Linghuaiing over, her expression softened a little. ¡°Just now, Mr. Xian Yun sent a greeting card and wanted to visit you in the residence in three days.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s words were very polite. His words were unusually solemn.

    Zhou Linghuai took the greeting card and took a few casual nces before closing it. ¡°In the past, I once met Mr. Xian Yun in Youzhou and had a good chat. He probably heard I am living in the residence now, so he sent over an invitation. Grandaunt, please arrange it.¡±

    His attitude was too casual. He did not seem to treat him like a famous person at all. Instead, he looked like an ordinary old friend visiting.

    For a moment, Old Madam Yu was unsure of his attitude. She couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize him.

    Mr. Xian Yun had entered the capital this time as a Confucian sword that pointed straight at the Marquis of Changxing. It was obvious that he had an extraordinary rtionship with Yin Huaixi. He had sent a greeting card to the Yu Residence at this time. Furthermore, the person he was visiting was Zhou Linghuai, who was inseparable from Youzhou. No matter what, it was suspicious.

    Ever since Zhou Linghuai entered the capital, he had been living in seclusion.

    The matters in the royal court did not seem to have anything to do with him. However, on careful thought, the position ofmander of the You Prefecture was also a high-ranking military official. Although he was not directly under King You, he had a close rtionship with the You Prefecture.

    Then, it was terrifying to think about it. Was Ye Hanyuan involved in the matter of him beating the drum and reporting the Marquis of Changxing?

    Zhou Linghuai was also rted to Mr. Xian Yun.

    Old Madam Yu was old and wise. Previously, because of theplicated matters in the court, she did not have time to think too deeply. However, now that Mr. Xian Yun was about to visit, many things suddenly became much clearer.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°What Mr. Xian Yun and I nned is all private matters and has nothing to do with the Yu Residence. The reason why I entered the capital has nothing to do with the Yu Residence.¡± He chuckled with an indifferent expression. ¡°The emperor is old. How can he remember what happened three to four years ago clearly?¡±

    Old Madam Yu was shocked.

    It was all because he had used two words: nned and reason.

    What was he nning?

    What was his reason?

    It was terrifying to think about.

    In a sh, Old Madam Yu thought of what Eldest Son had said yesterday. ¡°Back then, King You was used of treason. I trusted myself and ignored the people from the Imperial Court¡¯s obstruction to report the matter. I directly reported King You¡¯s ten contributions to the country and begged the emperor to investigate thoroughly again. I was punished lightly and was scolded by the emperor in court. Now, he actually protected my family.¡±

    Therefore, the people from the Imperial Court were sent to jail and fired. Even Eldest Son¡¯s father-inw, Yang Shiguang, was implicated. Logically speaking, Eldest Son could not escape responsibility.

    However, the emperor¡¯s anger seemed to have taken a detour and he deliberately ignored Eldest Son.

    Now, it seemed that it was not because of ack of reporting. It was clearly because a Buddha with unfathomable methods lived in the Yu Residence and had already reached out to the emperor.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s face tensed up. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°We met when we were young.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Since Mr. Xian Yun has handed over a greeting card, we naturally have to wee him properly to avoid being rude.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was from Youzhou, so he definitely had rtions to Youzhou. It was the same for the Yu Residence.

    From the looks of it, the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, could not be underestimated. When the Marquis of Changxing was escorted into the capital and King You¡¯s crimes were cleared, he would definitely be reinstated.

    As the legitimate son of King You and the heir, Yin Huaixi had to inherit his father¡¯s title. King You had died of injustice, so the emperor had topensate him. The heir, Yin Huaixi, also had to be rewarded generously.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing for the Yu Residence to be rted to the heir, Yin Huaixi.

    Moreover, there were some things that could not be avoided.

    From the day the Yu Residence epted Zhou Linghuai, they would have taken on any karma. Now that Zhou Linghuai was rted to the first branch, there was no need to be cold because of some unnecessary doubts.

    Just like before, they did as they were supposed to.

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he understood what Old Madam Yu was thinking and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandaunt.¡±

    She sighed inwardly. Old Madam Yu was indeed a sensible person. No wonder she had raised the little girl to be pure.

    After Zhou Linghuai left, Old Madam Yu looked at his back. After a long while, she sighed softly. ¡°Our main family is also filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Zhou Linghuai has restrained his sharpness and is living in the backyard of the small Yu Residence. It¡¯s really unfair to him.¡±

    There were many things that were extremely terrifying when one thought about it carefully.

    Firstly, what kind of sage was Mr. Xian Yun? However, he had personally sent a greeting card to meet a junior. Even if news of this spread, no one in the world would believe it.

    With Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s status, reputation, and virtue, others would usually seek an audience with him.

    In addition, back then, when Mr. Xian Yun traveled to Youzhou, the world vaguely knew that he had seen the heir, Yin Huaixi. They did not know that there was another Zhou Linghuai in Youzhou.

    Just this point alone was enough to show that Zhou Linghuai was a fish in water.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°A storm is brewing. I wonder if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse.¡±

    Nanny Liu said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a blessing or a disaster, it can¡¯t be avoided. With a genius like Young Master, it¡¯s not a bad thing to n with him.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°To think that I¡¯ve lived for most of my life. I¡¯m not as insightful as you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was already rted to the Yu Residence. No matter what happened in the future, he would be involved. With such a powerful junior¡¯s n, it was naturally a good thing.

    At night, when Yu Zongzheng returned from the government office, he was called by Old Madam Yu to go to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu told her about Mr. Xian Yun sending over a greeting card to visit Zhou Linghuai.

    ...

    Yu Zongzheng looked shocked and almost smashed the teacup in his hand. ¡°How did Linghuai get to know Mr. Xian Yun? With your talent, reputation, and seniority, it¡¯s only right for Linghuai to personally visit you.¡±

 Chapter 379 - 379 The General Trend

    379 The General Trend

    Look, this was the reaction a normal person would have when receiving Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s greeting card.

    Old Madam Yu looked up and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s said that they met in Youzhou in the past. I reckon that Mr. Xian Yun should be on par with Linghuai, so he handed over a greeting card like Mr. Hu Shan.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng took a deep breath and was a little stunned. ¡°On par? Isn¡¯t the heir of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, Song Mingzhao, also Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple? Why is Linghuai on par with Mr. Xian Yun?¡±

    Could it be that his nephew was even more talented than Song Mingzhao?

    !!

    Old Madam Yu reminded, ¡°Linghuai has a close rtionship with Youzhou. Knowing Mr. Xian Yun, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s rted to the son of the prefecture¡¯s governor, Ye Hanyuan, and the mysterious heir of King You, Yin Huaixi. It¡¯s good that you know this in your heart. There¡¯s no need to be too conflicted. It¡¯ll be the same as before.¡±

    The reason why she said this was because the royal court was changing rapidly now. If she exined some things clearly, she could give a response. If she did not know much, it would be bad if she was taken advantage of.

    Yu Zongzheng nodded solemnly. ¡°Since he¡¯s entered the Yu Residence, he¡¯s a member of the Yu Residence. I know the severity of the matter.¡±

    Although he wasn¡¯t smart, he wasn¡¯t stupid. However, he couldn¡¯t control herself when it came to women and suffered a setback.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s visit. On the day Mr. Xian Yun enters the residence, wee him into the residence before going to the government office.¡±

    Even though they were of the same generation, the first branch could not be rude.

    There had to be elders at home to wee guests.

    As a woman, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to step in. It was only logical for Eldest Son to step in. He would have taken a day off if not for the urgent matters in court.

    At ten o¡¯clock the next day, Yu Youyao went to her grandmother¡¯s house to learn ¡°mind games.¡± Old Madam Yu told her about Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s visit.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised, but only a little. She said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make the arrangements.¡±

    Seeing her attitude, Old Madam Yu knew that Zhou Linghuai was close to her granddaughter, so he might not have hidden many things from her. As a result, she felt more at ease with Zhou Linghuai.

    Although Zhou Linghuai was rted to the first branch, he had a cold personality and treated others coldly and distantly. His thoughts were as deep as an abyss, making it impossible to figure him out.

    If he did not have the intention to belong to the main family, it would also be endless trouble.

    However, since he was willing to open his heart to Yao Yao, that was another matter.

    Old Madam Yu did not say much and only said, ¡°Now that the court is in a chaotic period, the family¡¯s matters depend on you. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    They were usually easy to settle, and it did not matter if anything went wrong.

    However, now, a storm was brewing in the capital. A bloodbath was about to happen. Who knew when this cmity would fall on them? How could they tolerate any mistakes?

    Yu Youyao knew the severity of the matter. ¡°Although I¡¯m in charge of the family matters, Nanny Liu and the stewards of the residence are in charge of all the big and small matters. With Grandmother around, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± After saying that, she held her grandmother¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Punishment and rewards are all bestowed by the emperor. Grandmother, don¡¯t think too much. Second Uncle and Father are walking on thin ice in the royal court. We women and children don¡¯t know much about the matters of the country, so we can rest in peace and avoid their worries.¡±

    The old man was old and looked forward to her family¡¯s well-being.

    How could she not understand this logic? Old Madam Yuughed when she heard this.

    After learning for an hour, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai was reading under the Parasol Tree. He put away the book and handed her a cup of tea. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Yu Youyao drank her tea. ¡°Cousin, didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Xian Yun probably doesn¡¯t want to see you for the rest of his life? Why did you suddenly send a greeting card?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai picked up his tea and took a sip.

    The new tea made by the little girl had the taste of peppermint. There was a hint of bitterness in his mouth, but also a hint of coolness. He liked it very much.

    After putting down his teacup, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°This is the general trend. Those I don¡¯t want to see will always meet with me in the end. Since my chessboard has been set up, there¡¯s nowhere to hide.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at him. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re keeping me in suspense again.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and took out annotations from Heavenly Works. ¡°Currently, I¡¯ve only sorted out the farming and grain section. Take a look first.¡±

    There was too much knowledge in Heavenly Works, and it was veryplicated to organize. He had been rather busy recently, so he did not organize much.

    Even though it was just a small section of farming and grains, he had already sorted it out in a thick book. Yu Youyao happily took the notes. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. I¡¯ll make Eight Treasure Cake for you another day.¡±

    Her cousin liked the Eight Treasure Cake. She changed the wild ginseng inside to white ginseng. It was just right and not dry. It nourished the body, the spleen and lungs. It could also strengthen the foundation of the body.

    It was fine even if he ate more every day.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Next, the cousins sat down and leaned against the Parasol Tree to read.

    The notes were very detailed, and the content was easy to understand. Yu Youyao read for a while and felt a little tired. She picked up her tea and drank it. Seeing that her cousin was holding a copy of Guiguzi in his hand and looking very focused, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him with her chin in her hand.

    His cousin had a Daoist master called Xuan Jizi. It was said that he was an expert from Ghost Valley.

    She had never heard of this person, but from her cousin¡¯s casual words, it was not difficult to guess that he was even more unpredictable than Mr. Xian Yun.

    Her cousin liked Guiguzi very much and said, ¡°Ghost Valley is mysterious. It¡¯s a ce where society is unhindered, natural and hides the mysteries of the world. Its secrets are unfathomable. It¡¯s a ce where everything can be seen. It¡¯s a ce where the Six Daos are powerful and everything can be learned!¡±

    ¡°Yao Yao.¡± Suddenly, she heard a clear voice.

    Yu Youyao nodded and tilted her head. Seeing that her cousin had closed the book and was looking at her, she asked, ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you going to read anymore?¡±

    How could she calm down and read like this? Zhou Linghuai felt helpless. ¡°Do you have anything to ask me?¡±

    Yu Youyao stared at her cousin and finally asked the question she had been holding in for a long time. ¡°Cousin, do you look like my Cousin Zhou or do you look like yourself?¡±

    So that was what she wanted to ask. Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a little disguise. I still look like myself.¡±

    Yu Youyao was in disbelief. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being recognized?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai gently rubbed the cooling pearl in his hand. When he heard the little girl say that he was high-profile, his ears turned a little red. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Cough, I used to like to disguise myself when I went out. After all, there are many inconveniences to my status as the heir of King You. I¡¯ve always done as I please. I¡¯m used to doing whatever I want. Cough¡­¡±

 Chapter 380 - 380 At My Mercy

    380 At My Mercy

    At this point, he looked up at Yu Youyao.

    The little girl looked at him in shock. Zhou Linghuai felt his ears heat up.

    Yu Youyao asked in a daze, ¡°So, no one has seen Cousin¡¯s true appearance in the past?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°I just haven¡¯t seen many people.¡±

    !!

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and understood. ¡°Cousin Zhou¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good since he was young, and he lives in seclusion. Not many people have seen him. You¡¯re about the same age as him, so you just need to disguise your more obvious characteristics a little. Moreover, you¡¯re friends with him, so you know a lot about Cousin Zhou. If you leave Youzhou and enter the capital, no one will notice. Moreover, Cousin has been staying in the residence and rarely goes out. If you don¡¯t see many people, the risk of being seen through will be greatly reduced.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s not really it. From the moment I entered the capital, the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence was like a fish on my chopping block, at my mercy. Why should I worry about my identity being exposed? The reason why I borrowed Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity was just to make things more convenient.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little unhappy. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Cousin tell me earlier?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he lowered his eyebrows. ¡°I still have the reputation of a traitor. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll scare you.¡±

    This was only one aspect.

    Yu Youyao looked gentle and sweet, but she was actually very guarded. He was worried that if Yu Youyao found out about his identity before the time came, she would refuse to get close to him.

    Yu Youyao pouted but did not refute. However, she could not help but mutter, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike Cousin. How can I be frightened? Hmph!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao thought of the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence and asked, ¡°Cousin, the Marquis of Changxing is a direct descendant of the Marquis of Weining. The Marquis of Weining is also involved in the Marquis of Changxing stealing the military power of Youzhou. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to bring him down?¡±

    The Marquis of Weining was the main culprit. The emperor¡¯s punishment for the Marquis of Weining was simply too light.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°The Marquis of Weining is a new noble. He was promoted by the emperor in order to bnce the conflict between the two factions in the imperial court and threaten the imperial power. It¡¯s not so easy for him to fall. If we target the Marquis of Weining, it will instead arouse the emperor¡¯s suspicion. He will think that it¡¯s a conflict in the court and the court is deliberately target him. The emperor will protect the Marquis of Weining instead.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°No wonder Imperial Consort Lu dotes on her so much.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°The Marquis of Weining¡¯s family is intertwined and closely rted to the emperor¡¯s interests. If the emperor doesn¡¯t want to touch the Marquis of Weining, no one can touch him. Whoever touches the Marquis of Weining will be against the emperor¡¯s interests.¡±

    Unless the emperor wanted to touch the Marquis of Weining himself.

    Yu Youyao looked thoughtful. After a while, she said, ¡°Back then, as themander-in-chief of the Northern Region, the Marquis of Weining indulged his generals and persecuted his rtives. He couldn¡¯t escape punishment. Moreover, after King You died, it was the Marquis of Weining who rmended the Marquis of Changxing to guard Youzhou. Now that Ye Hanyuan has reported the Marquis of Changxing for ten crimes, the Marquis of Weining still can¡¯t escape responsibility. The emperor will definitely be furious¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s train of thought became clearer and clearer. ¡°Cousin¡¯s spearhead isn¡¯t directed at the Marquis of Weining, but killing the Marquis of Changxing is undoubtedly crippling the Marquis of Weining¡¯s right arm first, causing his vitality to be greatly damaged. It also makes the emperor dissatisfied with the Marquis of Weining. Once a crack appears between the emperor and the subject, the crack will be bigger and bigger. One day, the crack will be an abyss, and the Marquis of Weining won¡¯t be far from death. I know that this is a scheme. On the surface, the Marquis of Weining has escaped, but in fact, Cousin¡¯s butcher¡¯s knife is already on his neck.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and chuckled. ¡°Although King You is dead, the dignity of the royal family can¡¯t be provoked. The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s actions are undoubtedly crossing the line. The emperor can tolerate the court officials forming cliques and taking bribes, but he can¡¯t tolerate anyone provoking the dignity of the royal family. After all, they were able to attack King You yesterday, so it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t attack him, the ruler of the country, one day. The emperor¡¯s anger isn¡¯t something that the Marquis of Changxing can calm down. Anyone rted to the Marquis of Changxing can¡¯t escape.¡±

    The emperor was unwilling to touch the Weining Marquis Residence now because there were too many implications.

    However, in fact, the Marquis of Weining had already vited the limits of his family background. He was already on thin ice. If he took a wrong step, he would shatter into pieces.

    Yu Youyao sighed. ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s not all!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°The wicked will be punished by the wicked. Since you can watch the dogs fight, why dirty your hands yourself?¡±

    He only needed to sit on the sidelines and reap the spoilster. When the time was right, he would give the Weining Marquis Residence a fatal blow. It was fine if he did not make a move, but once he did, he wanted to uproot Imperial Consort Lu¡¯s family and leave no future trouble.

    This was in line with his style.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°Cousin, you mean the cab? That¡¯s true. The cab doesn¡¯t get along with the Marquis of Weining¡¯s faction. Now that the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence has lost power, the cab will also take this opportunity to suppress the Marquis of Weining.¡± She frowned. ¡°But this way, the cab struggle will be more and more intense, and the court will be more and more tense.¡±

    The imperial court was in chaos. Was it still far from world chaos?

    This was her cousin¡¯s goal.

    Her cousin held the ck and white chess pieces and pushed the chess game forward to get justice for King You. This was only a part of his chess game. How could a mere Marquis of Changxing and the Marquis of Weining calm the hatred in his heart?

    She remembered that in the General History book that her cousin had given her previously, there was a sentence that described Ghost Valley. ¡°With a smile, the world will prosper, and with anger, the world will perish.¡±

    Only by spinning the universe and doing the opposite could the anger in her cousin¡¯s heart be appeased.

    Yu Youyao was a little frightened and did not dare to think too much about it. She quickly changed the topic. ¡°When do you n to deal with the Weining Marquis Residence?¡±

    Just because she wasn¡¯t taking action for the time being didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t attack forever.

    To be able to ask this, it was obvious that she knew him very well. Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I still have use for the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Residence. Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±

    From her cousin¡¯s attitude, it was obvious that he had already set up a trap and was just waiting for the time toe.

    Yu Youyao was a little curious. What kind of genius was so unpredictable that he could make every step of the court develop in the direction he had nned?

    However, Yu Youyao did not ask.

    At the thought of how hard her cousin had worked to set up the overall situation all these years, Yu Youyao suddenly said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve suffered all these years.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly pursed his lips.

    Then, she remembered that her father hadter won many battles, but he always had to train in the military camp until he was exhausted before returning home.

    Once, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve already be a famous war god. Why don¡¯t you take some time to apany your mother? Aren¡¯t you tired after training for so long every day?¡±

    His father red at him and recited a poem for the first time, ¡°If two people are in love with each other, why should they be greedy for happiness during the day and night?¡±

 Chapter 381 - 381 Phoenix Life

    381 Phoenix Life

    He was extremely amused when he heard this. Then, he heard his father continue, ¡°I¡¯ve been cking off on myself for the entire day today. Tomorrow, when I go to the battlefield, I¡¯ll have less chance of winning. Perhaps in the future, your mother will have an additional danger of being a widow. I¡¯m a man, so why should I be tired? Besides, no matter how tired I am, when I return home and see your mother smiling at me, I¡¯ll be full of energy!¡±

    After his family was destroyed, he dragged his broken body and struggled to breathe. He was in hell, and his heart was in a boundless purgatory. He did not know if he was tired, because he did not have long to live. He did not have much time left, but there were still many things he needed to do, so he could not allow himself to stop.

    These days in the Yu Residence were undoubtedly the mostfortable for him.

    His hands, which were stained with blood, finally put down the butcher¡¯s knife. He yed the zither, painted, carved, and carved¡­

    Everything made him happy.

    In particr, when he personally brought these things to the little girl, the little girl¡¯s happy and admiring expression made him feel even happier.

    At this moment, the little girl looked at him with heartache.

    He suddenly felt that his entire body had endless strength!

    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Mr. Xian Yun to visit.

    There wasn¡¯t much to manage in the house, but in order to show her respect for the guests, Yu Youyao arranged for servants to clean up the residence.

    At quarter to ten, Mr. Xian Yun arrived.

    It was still the low-key and simple green-topped carriage.

    Yu Zongzheng stepped forward and bowed. Compared to Yu Zongshen, his attitude was much more serious, and his expression was filled with excitement.

    Yu Zongzheng and Mr. Xian Yun finished exchanging pleasantries.

    Only then did Yu Youyao walk out from behind her father. She bent down and bowed to Mr. Xian Yun. ¡°I¡¯m Yu Youyao, a junior of the household. Greetings, sir. My mother is still sick, and Grandmother is old. I¡¯m in charge of the household now. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve neglected you.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s status was noble, but it was not good for her grandmother to wee him.

    Mr. Xian Yun looked at her eyebrows. Her long eyebrows were drawn with brow powder. They were thick and light. Her eyebrows were curved like the moon, and the ends were curved. They were already a little different from when he had seen them a few days ago.

    He stroked his white beard and said, ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager praised Miss for being clean and honest. Yao Yao is kind-hearted.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked embarrassed. She did not know how to say this, but Yu Zongzheng smiled and said, ¡°The little girl is mischievous. Don¡¯t take it so seriously.¡±

    His tone clearly showed that he was very satisfied with his daughter.

    Mr. Xian Yun looked unfathomable. ¡°I know some face-reading techniques. Looking at you, you have a natural noble aura between your eyes and a purple qi around your forehead. Your fate is extremely precious. If you can do good deeds, you will definitely be able to have a good beginning and end.¡±

    This noble aura was the power of a phoenix¡¯s life.

    Purple Qi was attributed to merit.

    Of the two, if one was missing, one¡¯s fate would not be good. If one¡¯s fate wascking, one would ultimately be born unlucky and die unlucky.

    It seemed that that person¡­

    Mr. Xian Yun gathered his thoughts and looked at Yu Youyao with a probing gaze.

    Yu Youyao bowed and thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xian.¡±

    However, sheined in her heart. She had never heard her cousin say that Mr. Xian Yun liked to y tricks!

    On the other hand, Yu Zongzheng was overjoyed. He had also heard that Mr. Xian Yun had learned Confucianism and Daoism at the same time and was proficient in some physiognomy skills. It was probably because Yao Yao had caught his eye that he had decided to meet her for the first time.

    Hence, he thought of another matter.

    When Yao Yao was young, there were rumors in the residence that Yao Yao was born with a hard life. They wanted to send her to the Li Residence for a few years. When her mother heard this, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even care less about her illness. She personally brought Yao Yao to the Precious Peace Temple and asked to see Master Hui Neng, asking him to evaluate her life.

    On the other hand, after seeing Yao Yao, the first thing Master Hui Neng, who had always kept quiet, said was, ¡°Amitabha. You¡¯re fated with Buddha.¡±

    After that, he really evaluated Yao Yao¡¯s life.

    He still remembered that at that time, Master Hui Neng had left behind a nine-character Buddhist prayer. ¡°She can reach Nirvana.¡±

    Finally, he said, ¡°Noble!¡±

    In the past, he had never been close to his daughter. He saw that his daughter was born stupid and did not have anything special, so he did not pay much attention to her.

    However, from the looks of it, Master Hui Neng was indeed an enlightened monk with a discerning eye.

    Yu Zongzheng led Mr. Xian Yun all the way to the Green House. He also instructed Zhou Linghuai not to neglect Mr. Xian Yun, so he did not stay any longer. He returned to the front courtyard to change into his official uniform and went to court.

    Mr. Xian Yun sized up Zhou Linghuai¡¯s residence.

    It was May, and the roses in the corner were blooming. The colorful flowers were indistinguishable. The big and small paths in the courtyard were paved with limestone bricks that could be essible by wheelchair. There were also patterns carved on the bricks to prevent the wheelchair from slipping. The garden was filled with expensive flowers and trees. The best part was that under the grape trellis, there was greenery.

    Even on a hot summer day, it wasfortable to sit down.

    It was really meticulous.

    As Mr. Xian Yun stroked his beard, he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a good ce. Every de of grass and tree seems to be without order, but it secretly conforms to the five elements of the world. The five elements are full, and Yin and Yang are in bnce. When the essence of the world is here, its vitality will appear. The essence of the world will nourish nature which in turn nourishes people. I think that although the person who set up this ce didn¡¯t nt a willow by ident, it looks intentional.¡±

    It was an unintentional move, but because of his heart, it had created a treasurend.

    Zhou Linghuai sat under the trellis, and mottled sunlight danced around his body. He held a Ru ware teacup and drank tea with narrowed eyes. Under the vines, there was an incense table with incense burning on it to relieve the heat. There was also an incense wooden chessboard on the table. There was a small table beside it, and there was a teapot, cups, bowls filled with exquisite snacks, melons, fruits, and so on.

    Mr. Xian Yun also brought some tea over to drink. There was a hint of bitterness and coolness in his mouth. When it entered his throat, it seeped into his mouth, making his mind clear. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°It¡¯s better to taste bitterness in the summer. Good tea, good tea.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup. ¡°You didn¡¯te here today to drink tea, right?¡±

    In other words, if you have something to say, say it quickly.

    Mr. Xian Yun did not keep him in suspense anymore. ¡°Heir Yin, you¡¯re hiding in the Yu Residence of the Imperial Capital. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just to avenge King You!¡±

    Although he had never seen Yin Huaixi¡¯s true appearance, he knew before bringing him into the pce that the so-called heir, Yin Huaixi, was just a puppet substitute.

    One was born with fate, and he knew how to read faces.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s fate was definitely unique in the world. No matter how much a fake looked like Yin Huaixi, it was impossible for him to have the same fate.

    Since the substitute had already entered the capital, Yin Huaixi must be hiding in the capital.

    ...

 Chapter 382 - 382 Scales of the Hidden Dragon

    382 Scales of the Hidden Dragon

    Thest time he came to the Yu Residence to visit his old friend, Hu Shan, and found out that Zhou Linghuai was staying in the Yu Residence, he vaguely sensed that something was amiss.

    However, he wasn¡¯tpletely sure.

    Therefore, he sent a greeting card.

    As he had expected, Yin Huaixi used Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity to move into the Yu Residence. He hid in the inner residence and stirred up trouble.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun did not look at him. He only held a ck chess piece and ced it on the chessboard. ¡°In the past, when I traveled to Youzhou and met you, I had once met the young master of the Youzhou family, Zhou Linghuai. At that time, I told him that if Yin Huaixi did not die, he would definitely rebel.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°All these years, one of the factions that have been chasing after me was you?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun did not deny it. ¡°If you die, Zhou Linghuai, Song Mingzhao, and Xie Jingliu can be good supporters. They canst for hundreds of years in the Great Zhou. If you live, they will all be rebels.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°If I want to rebel, no one in the world can stop me.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun said nothing.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to trouble yourself to test me. When I was young, I was familiar with history books and often gained insights. The Tang Dynasty had ck-armored cavalry. In the battle of Ho Pass, which determined the domination of the world, Dou Jiande led more than 100,000 elite troops to support Wang Shichong. Meanwhile, Li Shimin only used 3,500 ck-armored elite troops as reinforcements at Ho Pass. Later, he broke through more than 100,000 of Dou Jiande¡¯s troops.¡±

    ¡°After that, Wang Shichong of Luoyang saw that more than a hundred thousand troops of King Xia, Dou Jiande, had been destroyed. He did not even resist. He led his subordinates and hundreds of civil and military officials to surrender. From then on, the war in the world was first settled. Later, this ck armor army destroyed the Turks and regained peace in the four seas for the Tang Dynasty. The dynasty came to congratte them.¡±

    ¡°There was also Yue Fei¡¯s Yue family¡¯s army. In the Battle of Zhuxian Town, they broke through more than 100,000 Jin soldiers with 500 elite soldiers. Later on, the Jin people felt that it was easy to shake the mountains but difficult to shake the Yue family¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°There was also the Liaodong Steel Cavalry. With just a few thousand troops, they opened up 800 miles of territory. Their general, Li Chengliang, once led 5,000 light cavalry to attack for 400 miles and broke through the enemy¡¯s 100,000-strong alliance army. This special army was best at defeating many with few troops. In the three major expeditions of the Ming Dynasty, Li Rusong led 3,000 Steel Cavalry and fought 20,000 Japanese troops. They ambushed the Japanese granary and forced them to retreat.¡±

    At this point, Mr. Xian Yun understood.

    A truly unfathomable genius was good at reading history, studying history, appraising history, and even learning the essence of history. He abandoned the dregs of history and absorbed things that were beneficial to him.

    That wasn¡¯t the scariest thing.

    Instead, he had the talent and the capital to execute it.

    As expected, Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. ¡°Later, I asked Father why he didn¡¯t form a cavalry and destroy the Northern Barbarians, upy the territory of the Northern Barbarians and obtain the Northern War Horses. He could have rode the Northern War Horse and conquered the world, causing the four seas to surrender and ten thousand dynasties to congratte him. Father asked me, do you know how Bai Qi died? Bai Qi didn¡¯t have any intention of rebelling. He was a war god. Why couldn¡¯t the Great Qin Empire tolerate him? It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t have the intention to rebel, but he had the ability to rebel. As the saying goes, an ordinary man is innocent, but his abilities are a sin.¡±

    Unknowingly, the ck and white chess pieces on the chessboard collided several times. Mr. Xian Yun looked down for a long time and picked up his tea to drink.

    The cavalry was in the hands of those in power and was a sharp weapon of the country.

    However, in the hands of the vassal lords, they were the scourge of the country.

    He had known this long ago, but he was born rebellious. The more he was not allowed to do something, the more he had to do it and do it to the best of his ability.

    He quietly built a cavalry.

    His father knew about it, but he did not stop him, because no one could stop what Yin Huaixi wanted to do.

    HIs father had known this for a long time.

    In a battle of wits and courage, his father had never won against him.

    However, her father did not stop him or support him.

    The money needed to raise an army was a bottomless pit, and the military expenses needed to raise a well-equipped elite army were no less than the cost of 100,000 You soldiers.

    The difficulties involved were immeasurable.

    His father did not believe that he could do it.

    However, in fact, he had done it. In the beginning, he was the one who raised the army. Later, this army often appeared in the area of Shanxi. There was a trade route in that area, and there were also many mountains. There were endless bandits in every dynasty.

    This cavalry often disguised themselves as escorts to suppress them. They were in the business of taking advantage of others. They had also umtedbat experience and had never lost in many years.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°This cavalry is called the Hidden Dragon. It¡¯s under my name and is used by me alone. During war, it hides in the army and takes advantage of the millions of troops to create a chance for our army to win.¡±

    ¡°In non-war times, they mostly hide among themoners, either farming or hiding in the mountains. Theye and go as they please. They¡¯re unpredictable. One person can fight a hundred people and not lose.¡±

    ¡°Three years ago, the Di people¡¯s army was fighting at the border. How could they turn the situation around in such a short period of time?¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Court owes the army money every year. How can the 300,000 You soldiersst so long?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun gasped and couldn¡¯t even drink his tea.

    Wanting to rebel and having the ability to rebel were two different concepts.

    The former was fearful, while thetter was terrifying.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyebrows. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing is in charge of 300,000 troops in Youzhou, but he¡¯s in charge on my behalf. Once the Hidden Dragon appears, Youzhou will still be mine. I wonder if the three major camps of the capital can resist my 1,000 elite cavalry and 300,000 armored horsemen of the Youzhou army?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Since you have the ability to rebel, why don¡¯t you rebel? Why do you still want to stir up trouble in the royal court?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the small table. There was a stalk of orchid in the small bottle with round petals and a thin stem. This was not inserted by the little girl yesterday. It looked very beautiful. ¡°I can¡¯t confirm my father¡¯s desire for rebellion. He¡¯s a very cowardly person. He has no ambition in his life. It¡¯s harder to make him rebel than to kill him. If he finds out that after he dies, his son rebelled and even made him bear the name of rebellion, he¡¯ll probably be so angry that he¡¯ll turn into a ghost and kill me.¡±

    In this life, his father only wanted to live an upright life and grow old with his wife.

    As his son, he couldn¡¯t deny his intentions.

    Mr. Xian Yun suddenly reacted. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to rebel, you¡¯ll force others to rebel? If you don¡¯t want to bear the name of rebellion, you¡¯ll force others to bear the name of rebellion?¡±

    He suddenly thought of King Ping¡¯s entry into the capital. How much of this was his doing?

    Once the vassal lords moved, the court would be in chaos.

    Zhou Linghuai did notment. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between me and others? After all, it¡¯s time for the Great Zhou toe to an end.¡±

    Even the Sage, Mr. Xian Yun, was angered by his casual attitude. ¡°Yin Huaixi, there are gods everywhere. You don¡¯t have any respect for them. Can you have a good ending?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°I was born unruly. I never knew what reverence was. My father restrained my personality and asked me to learn Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism at the same time. But look.¡± He pointed at the chessboard, his expression cold and distant. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve learned is in ck and white. What do you think about this game?¡±

 Chapter 383 - 383 Asuras Are Evil

    383 Asuras Are Evil

    Mr. Xian Yun did not look at the chessboard. Instead, he looked at him deeply. ¡°Back then, Old Madam did not finish her words. You were born with evil spirits. You were born a jinx and would not have a good family. You would not die a good death. It was this jinx that ruined your momentum, forming a fate where a dragon was trapped in a shallow pool and was treated as a shrimp. It was a true dragon who was damaged and destined to die.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai raised his eyebrows and said nothing.

    Mr. Xian Yun continued, ¡°The Asura contains fire. This fire is called anger, and its anger will defeat all the world. The Asura has hands that can hold the sun and moon. Its hands can cover the light of the sun and moon and reverse Yin and Yang. The Asura has feet that stand on the sea and suppress the four seas, causing them to return to their hearts. The Asura has a body that can cross Mount Sumeru. It¡¯s huge and determines the universe.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai supported his forehead with one hand and saw the little girl slowly walking over with a food box. When she passed by the wall, she stepped forward happily with a smile and picked out the brightest rose, folding it in her hand.

    The little girl always despised the Green House for being a little cold. She liked to pick beautiful flowers and put bottles in his house.

    Mr. Xian Yun also noticed his abnormality, but he did not care. He changed the topic. ¡°However, Asuras are evil. They don¡¯t believe in justice and have a heart of resentment. They are determined to fight. They are blessed but not virtuous. In the end, they are not truly kind.¡±

    ¡°Sir, your words are incorrect.¡± As soon as Mr. Xian Yun finished speaking, a crisp voice entered his ears. A beautiful girl came over slowly with a beautiful rose. ¡°In the Buddhist Sect, there is the saying of the ¡®Resentment of Three Lifetimes¡¯. Asuras cultivate good fortune in the first life, enjoy good fortune in the second life, and eliminate evil in the third life. From this, it can be seen that Asuras also cultivate five admonitions and ten good deeds. They support the principles of reincarnation.¡± At this point, she smiled slightly. ¡°In the next life of Buddhism, ording to you, Asuras are evil only because of their previous lives. The so-called evil is because of their previous lives and manifests in their present lives. The so-called good and evil are just the cause of the heavens.¡±

    She had never felt that her cousin was evil.

    Even though she knew that her cousin might be just as Mr. Xian Yun had said. His fire would burn the world to death. His hands would cover the sun and moon, his feet would stir the four seas, and his body would cover the mountains and rivers of the nine prefectures.

    Mr. Xian Yun was famous and respected by the world. Other than meeting Yin Huaixi back then and making him lose face, wherever he went in his life, he was respected.

    He did not expect to be refuted by a youngdy today.

    He stroked his long beard and suddenlyughed. ¡°Haha, interesting.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t her words that were interesting, but her.

    Yu Youyao knelt on the soft cushion and reced the orchids in the green vase with roses. The bright red roses were inserted into the vase.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly took out the rose and sniffed it.

    Mr. Xian Yun was suddenly stunned. Then, he thought of a sentence: In me the tiger sniffs the rose!

    He couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at this beautiful and bright eldest daughter of the Yu family.

    She picked up a te of Eight Treasure Cake from the food box and ced it on the small table. She tilted her head to look at her cousin. ¡°The Eight Treasure Cake was just made using white ginseng. Cousin, it¡¯s fine to eat more.¡± With that, she picked up the teapot and poured tea for her cousin. When the tea was 80% full, she stopped. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you from chatting. If there¡¯s anything, send Chang An to inform me.¡±

    A smile appeared on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was speechless.

    He was clearly a guest, but this little girl had only poured a cup of tea. It was too rude.

    Zhou Linghuai only retracted his gaze after Yu Youyao had walked far away.

    Mr. Xian Yun held the teapot himself and poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°This cousin of yours is quite interesting. I didn¡¯t say anything, but she bears a grudge.¡± At this point, he took a piece of Eight Treasure Cake and looked at the person in front of him. He nced at her indifferently and didn¡¯t care at all. He tasted the Eight Treasure Cake and said meaningfully, ¡°Things that are made with effort always taste especially good.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°I want 300,000 troops from Youzhou.¡±

    He could easily obtain this army, but Mr. Xian Yun was an indispensable part of it.

    As Mr. Xian Yun tasted the Eight Treasure Cake, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for you to control Youzhou legitimately.¡±

    Seeing that he had taken another piece of Eight Treasures Cake, Zhou Linghuai brought the te to him. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult for others, but it¡¯s very simple for you.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun did not understand what he meant. Although the emperor treated him politely, he did not have the ability to make the emperor hand over the 300,000 troops of Youzhou to Yin Huaixi.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°When the time is right, I¡¯ll invite myself to guard Youzhou. At that time, the emperor will summon you to the pce and ask for your opinion. You only need to know how to answer in the best interests of me.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was shocked. ¡°I¡¯ve always ignored court affairs. This concerns the country. Why would the emperor ask me? Did you scheme again?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not deny it. ¡°You have no room to refuse. The Marquis of Changxing is a monstrous criminal, and there are no survivors in the ten races. Then, who in Youzhou can guard it? Who can guard it and who dares to guard it? Isn¡¯t this also why you specially came to look for me? You care about the country and the world. You¡¯re willing to y chess for me. Didn¡¯t you want to use this as a condition to protect the stability of Youzhou?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was silent for a long time. After a while, he said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re the only person in Youzhou who can guard it. Alright, I promise you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun is indeed sensible.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°What I said just now was that your physiognomy three years ago was originally blessed but without virtue. There¡¯s a saying that virtue is not worthy of status. As the saying goes, if you¡¯re blessed but without virtue, in the end, you won¡¯t be able to stop killing and will forever fall to Asura.¡± At this point, he changed the topic. ¡°Do you know how your physiognomy is now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was not interested and ate the Eight Treasure Cake.

    However, Mr. Xian Yun was interested. ¡°Today, from your physiognomy, the rhinoceros on your forehead has already formed. Although it¡¯s still murderous, it¡¯s filled with purple qi. It¡¯s merit.¡±

    Blessings and virtue were indispensable.

    Those who were blessed but without virtue would eventually fall to Asura. They were definitely not good people.

    As for those who were virtuous and unlucky, just like King You, they did not have a good ending.

    On the other hand, those who were blessed with good fortune could often enjoy great wealth and fate. If this person happened to have the fate of a true dragon, he would live forever and the emperor star would descend.

    However, he did not say this in the end.

    Mr. Xian Yun looked at the rose that had been ced back into the bottle. It was beautiful. Such a delicate flower needed pure soil to grow. Otherwise, its beauty could not be obtained.

    Yin Huaixi should have understood this since he had the flower in his hand.

    He made a decision.

    Otherwise, now that Ye Hanyuan had entered the capital, he would not be shouting that he had been wronged. Instead, he would be shouting that he had the Yuchang sword in his hand. He would be like a thorn that stabbed the Qin Empire, causing mes of war to rise everywhere in the world. The mes of war would reach the sky, and the country would perish. The world would suffer.

    Otherwise, why would he say that Yin Huaixi had killed countless people in his life and was an Asura?

 Chapter 384 - 384 Obsession

    384 Obsession

    After talking, Mr. Xian Yun had no intention of leaving.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. He turned his wheelchair and returned to the study. He took out the ¡°Bodhisattva¡± and focused on repairing it.

    Mr. Xian Yun sat in the courtyard and drank tea and ate snacks. He studied the chess game that Yin Huaixi had left behind, but he still couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    After thinking hard, he finally understood. Yin Huaixi had just touched the chessboard and said to him, ¡°Everything I¡¯ve learned is in ck and white. What do you think about this game?¡±

    This chess game contained the essence of the three schools of Confucianism and Daoism: the stars, the art of war, and strategy. It contained the vastness of the universe, and the exquisiteness of the world. Even he could only catch a glimpse of it.

    Then, he recalled that back then, he had set up a precious chess game in Youzhou. In the end, Yin Huaixi had used less than the time it took to burn an incense stick to solve his chess game.

    Now that Yin Huaixi had set up another Chess Game for him, he felt embarrassed.

    Mr. Xian Yun shook his head. ¡°The five elements, Yin and Yang, open up the world. They move freely and stabilize life! When a grand n is disyed, it will shock the wind and clouds, and its hegemony will shock the world for a thousand years!¡±

    Hence, he disrupted the chessboard and walked into the study with his hands behind his back.

    Seeing that Yin Huaixi was painting, he went forward to take a look.

    ¡°Good painting, good painting.¡± Mr. Xian Yun pped his thigh excitedly. ¡°The world is inherently empty. There was originally nothing, so how could it cause dust?¡±

    He wandered around the desk and looked at it horizontally, vertically, left and right. ¡°Bodhisattva represents you. You have nothing to begin with, and you¡¯re the only one left. You originally had nothing but yourself, but you have a purpose in your heart. This painting is nothing more than the greed, anger, and obsession in your heart. You should have nothing to live besides the desires of your heart. All living beings have the wisdom and virtue of Tathagata, but they can¡¯t prove it with their delusions.¡±

    The main subject was the person in the painting.

    Zhou Linghuai was a little annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re disturbing me.¡±

    The meaning of chasing him away was very obvious, but Mr. Xian Yun did not care at all. ¡°Kid, the Buddhist Sect is particr. Your body is like a Bodhi tree, and your heart is like a mirror.¡± At this point, he stared at the little girl who was wearing a small in dress. ¡°Kid, you just have to do the opposite. You have to hold on to what you want.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°You should leave.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun stared at the painting and clicked his tongue in wonder. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I¡¯m already here. Wouldn¡¯t it seem like the main family isn¡¯t treating the guest well? At the very least, I can only leave after lunch and afternoon tea.¡±

    Whether it was eating or drinking, everything was meticulous. Why was he in a hurry to leave?

    Even Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but look up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner too?¡±

    Not only did Mr. Xian Yun not think that this was ironic, but he also pped his thigh. ¡°This is a good idea. I feel that the Chess Game outside is iparably exquisite. I was engrossed in studying the chess game and nned to stay in the residence for a few more days. Haha, even the excuse is perfect.¡±

    Indeed!

    This old man was still the same old man back then. What did his reputation and unfathomability have to do with him?

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. He put away the dried painting and turned his wheelchair to leave.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao was leaning against the couch under the Parasol Tree and reading.

    Seeing her cousine over, she quickly put down her book. ¡°Cousin, have you finished talking to Mr. Xian Yun? He¡¯s a guest. Why aren¡¯t you apanying him in the Green House?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°He¡¯s too annoying!¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned. Could it be an illusion? Why did she seem to hear so much grievance in her cousin¡¯s words?

    Yu Youyao shook her head and quickly dismissed this thought.

    What was wrong?

    Did it have anything to do with her cousin?

    She must have heard wrongly, so Yu Youyao poured a cup of tea for her cousin. ¡°Cousin, isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to leave Mr. Xianyun alone in The Green House?¡±

    After all, he was a guest. They had to treat him well.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s thick-skinned and won¡¯t care about this.¡±

    For a moment, Yu Youyao almost thought that she had heard wrongly. She blinked. ¡°Cousin, did you just say that Mr. Xian Yun is thick-skinned?¡±

    After Zhou Linghuai drank his tea, he put down his teacup. ¡°Yes, shameless.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked. After thinking about it, she decided not toment on this for the time being. Hence, she changed the topic. ¡°Cousin, Mr. Xian Yun even met me just now.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Yu Youyao ced one hand behind her back and pretended to stroke her beard with the other. She shook her head and said, ¡°Young Miss, you have a natural noble aura between your eyes and a purple qi lingering on your forehead. Your fate is extremely precious. If you can do good deeds, you will definitely be able to have a good start and end.¡± After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do I sound like him?¡±

    ¡°Naughty.¡± Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yu Youyao choked on herughter. It took her a while to hold back herughter. ¡°Does Mr. Xian Yun really know how to read people?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Any person with great virtue and knowledge will know some physiognomy techniques. This is because when a person¡¯s morals and wisdom reach a certain level, they will know everything. Good, evil, poverty, virtue, stupidity, and trickery will all be revealed at a nce.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s that magical?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°Confucius said that a gentleman is predictable because there¡¯s no need to be divine. Before you judge a person¡¯s appearance, listen to their voices first. Before you hear their voices, investigate their journey first. Before you investigate their journey, look at their hearts first. Your words and actions determine a person¡¯s physiognomy. As the saying goes, lookse from the heart.¡±

    ¡°The reason why sages from ancient times can be sages is only because they¡¯re good at reading people¡¯s hearts and knowing the world. The hearts of the people and the world can be seen. Who in the world can hide from a sage? It¡¯s not surprising that Mr. Xian Yun is like this.¡±

    Yu Youyao was enlightened. ¡°In that case, Mr. Xian Yun is really not a fraud.¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he smiled. ¡°There¡¯s records of an expert in history. A high-ranking official brought three people to see this expert. The expert didn¡¯t say that he wanted to see them, nor did he say that he didn¡¯t want to see them. Every day, he went out for a walk. On the third day, the high-ranking official couldn¡¯t help but ask the expert when he would be willing to see these three people.¡±

    Yu Youyao loved to hear her cousin tell stories the most. She rested her chin on her hand and listened attentively.

    ¡°That expert said that he had already seen these three people. Every time he went out for a walk, the first person would always lower his head and not even dare to look at him. This person is a loyal and honest person. He can trust him, but heI can¡¯t entrust him with a heavy responsibility.¡±

    ¡°The second person bowed respectfully every time he went out. When he left, he looked left and right. This person looks polite but he is scheming. He¡¯s not useful.¡±

    ¡°As for the third person, the expert said very solemnly that no matter if he went out for a walk or at home, his eyes and brows would always be the same, and his determination would not change. This person can take on a heavy responsibility.¡±

 Chapter 385 - 385 There Are Empathetic Beauties in the World

    385 There Are Empathetic Beauties in the World

    ¡°This is the process of investigating people. First is to find out their temperament. Later on, this high official listened to the expert¡¯s guidance and ced the first person by his side as a guard. He had never overlooked anything and used the excuse of moving the second person far away. Later on, this person submitted to someone else and finally betrayed his master. In the end, this third person became his right-hand man.¡±

    Towards the end, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°Appearancese from the heart. A person¡¯s physiognomy isn¡¯t fixed, so you don¡¯t have to care about his words. Just live well.¡±

    As for his extremely expensive fate?

    He had 3,000 elite soldiers, and 300,000 soldiers from Youzhou were also at his fingertips. With his protection, Yu Youyao would enjoy fortune and glory for a lifetime.

    Yu Youyao nodded obediently. She rested her chin on her hand and looked at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, how do you know everything? Do you also know some physiognomy skills?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read faces. I only know how to read people.¡±

    His master, Xuanji Zi, had said that since he had the fate of a true dragon, he couldn¡¯t be the sessor of Ghost Valley. In this life, if he learned the technique to recognize people, he would be able to rule the world.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good about learning physiognomy. This person would be like a chatan. Cousin, this is very good!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    Yu Youyao suddenly said, ¡°Without suffering from others,you won¡¯t understand the pain of others. In my heart, my cousin is the best cousin.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun had said that her cousin was an Asura and not a kind person. However, she only knew that the Marquis of Changxing deserved to die, and so did the Marquis of Weining. The grudge between her parents was irreconcble. This was justice and retribution.

    What was wrong with that?

    Zhou Linghuai was slightly stunned before he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve never cared about his words.¡± However, he was very happy to hear such words from the little girl.

    Ever since his identity as the heir of King You was revealed, the little girl had treated him the same as before, but she had never taken the initiative to ask about him.

    Actually, as long as she wanted to know, he wouldn¡¯t hide anything from her.

    His worst fear was that she didn¡¯t want to know.

    In the eyes of most people in the world, what he wanted to do was treason. Even a virtuous person like Mr. Xian Yun did not agree with his actions.

    What about Yu Youyao?

    What was she thinking?

    If she did not ask, did she not agree with what he had done, like the world?

    But!

    Now he knew that she did not ask because she was connected to him and resonated with him. She knew that he was suffering and knew that he was in pain. She was also willing to stand by his side and bear these pains with him.

    Emperor Ming, in the month of August in the fall. At Taiye pool, several thousand leaved white lotuses were in full bloom. The emperor and his rtives had a feast to admire them.

    They sighed and marvelled at their beauty.

    The emperor pointed to the noble consort as he said, ¡°Do you know that you¡¯re beautiful and smart?¡± ¡±

    In this world, there were women who were like flowers. They cleared the muscles and bones, solving all kinds of worries in the world. They were beautiful, heroic, and charming.

    Mr. Xian Yun stayed in the Yu Residence for the entire day. At 4pm, Zhou Linghuai threatened him, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll get Chang An to throw you out.¡±

    However, this ¡°respectable¡± Mr. Xian Yun was so angry that he stroked his beard and red at him. He gave up on the idea of using the excuse of studying the chess game to stay in the Yu Residence for a few more days.

    This kid was a man of his word. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    ¡°Little Yu, the Eight Treasures Cake you made is quite delicious. Can I have some?¡±

    She had personally made the Eight Treasures Cake for her cousin. Yu Youyao was not very happy, but since Mr. Xian Yun had asked for it directly, she turned around and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Wrap a te for him.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun immediately said shamelessly, ¡°How can one te be enough? It¡¯ll take at least ten tes!¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Three tes, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun refused to give up. ¡°How about five tes?¡±

    ¡°Two tes!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s have three tes!¡± However, he muttered in her heart. The eldest daughter of the Yu family looked like a delicate little girl. Why was she as difficult to deal with as the brat?

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips as he listened to them bargain.

    Hence, Mr. Xian Yun shamelessly said, ¡°The tea I drank today seems to be different from usual. Little Yu, remember to pack more for me.¡±

    A few of the new little girls in Yu Youyao¡¯s courtyard had some talent in making incense. When making medicinal tea and fragrances, they would bring them along to help.

    With someone¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t difficult to do these things. As there were many requirements, there was also a lot to do. There was no harm in making more and giving away more.

    Mr. Xian Yun licked his face again. ¡°By the way, the incense I used today has the wonderful effect of reducing heat, removing troubles, and increasing concentration. I¡¯m old and have too much heat in my body. I have to get more.¡±

    She had seen thick-skinned people, but she had never seen anyone who was shameless or asked for something. She had never seen someone who took the initiative to ask for something from their master.

    In her eyes, the so-called virtuous people were at least as lofty as Mr. Hu Shan.

    But!

    This guest was something else. Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°Sure!¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s eyes darted around and he leaned closer to Yu Youyao. ¡°Little Yu, I see the ck incense beads on your cousin¡¯s wrist. The beads are strong and fragrant. These are medicinal fragrance beads, right? I¡¯ve traveled everywhere, but I¡¯ve never seen such unique medicinal beads. How many are there? Why don¡¯t you give me a few too? One or two will do¡­¡±

    Yu Youyou took a deep breath. Was this old man done¡­

    But!

    Before Yu Youyao could re up, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Enough is enough!¡±

    The famous Mr. Xian Yun immediately became obedient, but he was still a little indignant. ¡°It¡¯s because I think that it¡¯s rare for your cousin to be so smart in the world. I think that your food and clothes are all rare goods.¡±

    Good things were easy to obtain in this world.

    It was rare for her to have a heart of wisdom. She used it everywhere, and ordinary things became extraordinary.

    It was no wonder that the surly and arrogant Yin Huaixi or Young Master Yin was willing to be trapped in the back residence of the Yu Residence. Even though his identities were about to be revealed, he was unwilling to leave. He continued to use the identity of ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± to live in the Yu Residence and ce his ¡°little cousin¡± at the top of his heart.

    The words ¡°intelligent mind¡± finally pleased Zhou Linghuai.

    ...

    Zhou Linghuai nced at him indifferently and did not say anything else.

    Yu Youyao personally went to prepare a gift in return.

    After drafting the gift list, she went to An Shou Hall to show it to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Xian Yun visited the Yu Residence and brought along the Four Books of Annotations that he had written. This gift has to be more dignified. We can¡¯t neglect him.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun had entered the residence with sincerity. To the Yu Residence, which had a schrly reputation and had an official, the significance of this gift was very important.

    Yu Youyao already had an idea about this. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun likes stones and I have a Bahrain steatite in my hand. It¡¯s white and transparent. The red clouds seeping out of the stone are endlessly changing, like the rising sun gushing out and the red clouds filling the sky. It¡¯s also rare.¡±

 Chapter 386 - 386 Little Yu is a Rich Girl

    386 Little Yu is a Rich Girl

    Medicinal tea and medicinal fragrances were just a side gift.

    The Bahrain steatite was the main show of etiquette. She had to ask her grandmother for her opinion before she could add it to the list.

    Good jade was easy to obtain, but strange stones were difficult to find. The reason why she wanted to give him the Bahrain steatite was because of the Longevity peach blossom stone seal that her cousin had won from Mr. Xian Yun.

    Her cousin had said that the peach blossom stone was Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s favorite item and had been kept for many years.

    !!

    Mr. Xian Yun would definitely be very happy to see this stone!

    A trace of mischief shed across Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she pondered and said, ¡°The Bahrain steatite isparable in value to a oriental jasper. However, it is brilliant and its texture is charming. It¡¯s enough topete with your longevity peach blossom stone. The precious stones and jade of the Great Zhou Dynasty are rare, and the Bahrain steatite is very popr with schrs. Needless to say, it¡¯s dignified. Mr. Xian Yun likes the stone because it suits him.¡± After saying that, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    Her granddaughter had always been dignified and thorough. She was really beautiful.

    After doing it, it was her duty. If she did it well, it would be called dignity. If she did it well, it would be called well executed. There were many people in this world who could do things and knew how to do them, but there were still very few who could do one thing well.

    Yu Youyao prepared a gift in return.

    Yu Youyao thought about it and gave him five of the cooling beads that Mr. Xian Yun had asked for.

    As thebination was tooplicated, it was not easy to make the cooling beads once, so she had made a lotst time.

    She kept a bunch for herself, and her grandmother and cousin each gave her a bunch. Nanny Xu and Nanny Liu each gave her three pills. Later, when Yu Zongzheng found out, he asked her for five pills. Second Uncle and Second Aunt of the second branch also gave her five pills each, and her brothers and sisters each gave her three pills to y with.

    Yu Youyao had prepared the rest for the Xie family.

    Other than her maternal grandfather, her maternal grandfather and grandmother each received a string. Her uncles and aunts each received five pills. Her cousins each received three pills, and there were still a few left.

    Finally, at 7pm, she sent Mr. Xian Yun out of the house.

    Mr. Xian Yun sat in the car and yed with the Bahrain steatite in his hand. He also had a rare expression. ¡°The stone is smooth and bright. The texture is clean and brilliant. The color is charming and gentle, like the skin of a baby. It¡¯s iparably delicate. It¡¯s rare.¡± After saying that, he immediately reacted. ¡°It seems that the Longevity peach blossom stone that the brat won from me back then is in the little girl¡¯s hands.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but scold with a smile, ¡°Bad girl, bullying an old man. She¡¯s very evil.¡±

    This rare good stone had to be treasured well, or carved into a seal to y with.

    However, in that case, wouldn¡¯t every time she saw the Bahrain steatite in the future, she would think of the peach blossom stone she had lost to that brat in the past?

    Did she think that he, an old man, did not care about his face?

    The rare Bahrain steatite was enough to satisfy Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s appetite, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the cooling beads that Yu Youyao had given him. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with them.

    After sending Mr. Xian Yun off, Yu Youyao and Zhou Linghuai returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Yu Youyao thought of Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s shamelessness. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun seems to be a little different from the rumors outside? Does it mean that when a person¡¯s intelligence reaches a certain level, they don¡¯t care about some vanity? Is this the legendary return to simplicity?¡±

    ording to the book, the more virtuous a person was, the more knowledgeable they would have some strange habits that were difficult to doubt.

    Zhou Linghuai scoffed. ¡°Perhaps you can understand it as saying ego is one¡¯s greatest enemy?¡±

    Yu Youyao turned to look at her cousin without blinking.

    Zhou Linghuai was inexplicably puzzled by her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be my cousin.¡±

    She actually had friends with such a vicious tongue. It was simply admirable.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists and cough lightly. ¡°That old man is very bad. It seems that he has to stay in the capital for a while. With his personality, he¡¯ll have to make excuses to visit every now and then in the future.¡±

    Thinking of the pile of things she had given away today, Yu Youyao¡¯s chest immediately hurt. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. Seeing the little girl¡¯s shocked expression, he came up with an idea. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The next time hees and wants something from you, get him to exchange it with the Heavenly Works, the Four Books and Five ssics, and annotations from various historical books. That old man has traveled the world and is knowledgeable. His character is indeed a little bad, but he¡¯s also really talented and knowledgeable. He can broaden his horizons and learn. To you, it can¡¯t be better.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Cousin, I heard that Mr. Xian Yun is proficient in calligraphy and painting. One of his calligraphy paintings is worth a thousand gold coins. The next time youe over, ask him to draw a few more paintings and exchange them for money.¡±

    She was scheming in her heart.

    In her heart, Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s image had immediately changed from a shameless boss to a rich man. It was the kind that could be stroked again.

    Zhou Linghuai almost choked on his saliva. ¡°Are you short of money?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°No, but no one willin about having too much money.¡±

    Looking at the little girl with a smile on her lips and a mischievous and eager expression, Zhou Linghuai felt a chill run down his spine. He suddenly pitied Mr. Xian Yun. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize before that you were still a little money-grubber.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said nothing.

    After her cousin¡¯s identity was revealed, Yu Youyao felt an inexplicable sense of danger.

    After thinking about it, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. However, she was a woman, and she was still half-grown. What was there to do?

    After thinking about it, it seemed that the only way was to earn more money.

    The rich in his hands did not panic. Money could make the world go round.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao¡¯s passion for earning money erupted in an unprecedented manner. She was obsessed with money and hugged the ount book all day long. She flipped through the businesses under her name and studied hard to earn money. She improved the business model of the various shops and asked Dong Mei to count the things under her name.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s private vault was cleaned over and over again. Anything that she didn¡¯t need was sold in the shop.

    Nanny Yue and the other stewards were often called into the residence for discussion.

    Hermotion was not small, and even Old Madam Yu was rmed.

    When Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall to learn mind games, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you making such a fuss?¡±

    She was even selling the things in her own private vault. Wasn¡¯t she crazy poor?

    But!

    As a little richdy, she had 108 rice shops in the country and ten merchant ships under the Xie family¡¯s name. On the two rivers, she owned a merchant street and other small andrge businesses!!

    How could she be poor? How could sheck money?!

 Chapter 387 - 387 Vicious People

    387 Vicious People

    Yu Youyao thought of an excuse. ¡°There are too many things piled up in my private vault. There are many things that I don¡¯t need, and it¡¯s not good to pile them in the storeroom. I¡¯ll take advantage of the time when I¡¯m free to clean them up and sell them in the shop. True money is more useful.¡±

    ¡°In addition, my mother¡¯s dowry shop has been in my hands for a period of time. Now that I¡¯vepletely taken charge of the people under me, it¡¯s time to reorganize it and establish my prestige. If I don¡¯t manage this good business well, wouldn¡¯t I be putting the cart before the horse?¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°Look at how smart you are. You can see better than others. It¡¯s good that you think that way. Although women follow their fathers at home and their husbands when they get married, that¡¯s all superficial. Only when you have confidence can you stand tall.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s confidence? It¡¯s your own upbringing, knowledge, ability, and the businesses under your name. The former determines your talent and character and can gain the respect of others, while thetter determines your value, your status, and how much respect you can gain from others.¡±

    !!

    ¡°So, you have to remember that no matter what, you have to take care of your own descendants first. Only then can you convince the masses and others. Only then can everything go your way.¡±

    Even if she was going to get married, she had to manage her dowry first so that no one would dare to underestimate her.

    These words rolled on the tip of Old Madam Yu¡¯s tongue and were swallowed back into her throat. After all, Yao Yao was still young, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to listen to this. There were some things that couldn¡¯t be said too quickly. She could just teach her slowly in the future.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll remember Grandmother¡¯s words.¡±

    Old Madam Yu pulled her little body into her arms and was in extreme pain. ¡°I was originally worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to manage all the businesses under your mother¡¯s name. Now, it seems that Grandmother has underestimated you. I¡¯ve bought some businesses for you one after another all these years and now, I will leave them to you to manage.¡±

    She had two businesses under her name.

    One was the Yu Residence¡¯s public and middle-ss assets. Previously, she had handed over a portion to Madam Yang to manage, while the other portion was managed by her.

    After Yao Yao was in charge, she did not want her granddaughter to be too tired and manage it herself.

    The other was a private property under her own name. It had been in operations for many years and was not small.

    She had divided this estate into four parts. When they split up, Second Brother had received one part. Eldest Son had another part. She had the remaining two parts, and one was the main area of the estate. She had kept one part for Yao Yao.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment and was about to refuse.

    However, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°There¡¯s not much. It¡¯s also a token of Grandmother¡¯s sincerity. I¡¯m giving it to you early, so that I won¡¯t have to worry. In the future, once I hand it to you, it¡¯ll be easier for me.¡±

    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help but think!

    There weren¡¯t many, but all the best businesses were under Old Madam¡¯s name. They were all rice shops, gold shops, and manors filled with good farnd. Their annual achievements were not small.

    Old Madam was biased.

    However, no one in the residence dared to say anything else. Old Madam could give whatever she wanted to anyone. Back then, when they split up, the second branch had already divided it clearly, so they naturally did not have the right to ask about this anymore. Eldest Master did not care aboutmon matters and did notck money, so he naturally would not fight with his daughter for these things.

    In the past, Eldest Madam Yang had wanted topete without Eldest Master¡¯s support, she would not have the face topete as a second wife.

    An elder¡¯s gift couldn¡¯t be rejected. Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wheedled, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu hugged her and was also happy. ¡°You¡¯re right. In this world, nothing canpare to real money.¡±

    In the afternoon, Nanny Liu sent over the list of assets and ounts.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s forehead twitched, and she was stunned. ¡°What happened to not having many businesses? Does Grandmother have some misunderstanding about not having many businesses?¡±

    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Probablypared to the dowry under Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s name?¡±

    In the past, Old Madam was also the legitimate daughter of a wealthy family. When she got married, she had more than a hundred types of dowry. Now, she had given almost everything under her name to Eldest Miss, and every item was the best.

    Yu Youyao pped her forehead and looked like she was about to copse.

    Looking at therge box of ledgers, she felt that herfortable days of eating, drinking, and ying were about to be gone.

    But who could she me?

    She was the one who wanted to earn money. She had done it all to herself.

    Thinking that she could earn a lot of money from so many industries, she forced herself to perk up and began to count them.

    Nanny Liu helped. ¡°Old Madam said that these businesses have long been under Eldest Miss¡¯s name and have been clearly separated from the businesses in the residence. They¡¯ve all been stored in the government office. Eldest Miss can manage them herself, so there¡¯s no need to worry about anything else.¡±

    In other words, she did not have to worry about being entangled with the Yu Residence¡¯s businesses.

    No one in the Yu Residence or the Yu n could snatch these things away.

    Yu Youyao was very touched. Her grandmother was worried that in the future, if she passed away, someone from the Yu family would use the excuse of plotting to annex the businesses under her name. She was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect them, and she was even more worried that she would suffer. Therefore, she had long started to n topletely separate these businesses from the Yu Residence, saving all her worries in the future.

    She began to understand why she had ended up like this in the nightmare.

    She had a grandmother who was too scheming. She had paved the way for her, schemed for her marriage, and plotted for her future so that her granddaughter could live a peaceful life.

    She had schemed for her granddaughter and taught her rules, management, and logic.

    However, she had missed out on the sinister nature of the human heart.

    Even so, such strong love still touched Yu Youyao.

    With so much work, it was soon the end of the month. Yu Youyao finally sorted out the businesses under her name.

    The stewards handed over the results of their operations during this period of time. Yu Youyao looked at the profits of the various manors. They had all increased to varying degrees. Of course, there were also losses, but overall, the results were not bad.

    In addition, it was worth mentioning that during this period of time, Mr. Xian Yun had used the excuse ofing to the Yu Residence to eat and drink three times. He had also contributed calligraphy, a painting, and a set of notes for Heavenly Works.

    This was all money!

    After everything at the manor was over, Yu Youyao wondered if she should make money since she had a lot of money under her name.

    However, she had a lot of industries under her name, and it was not appropriate to expand her business in a short period of time. Therefore, running a business became a tricky problem.

    After careful consideration, Yu Youyao called Zhou Yonghe over to discuss.

    When Zhou Yonghe heard her words, he was shocked. ¡°You want to start an escort business and not just one?¡±

    Zhou Yonghe felt that she was idealistic. Not only did an escort have to be skilled in martial arts, but he also had to know how to speak thenguage of the martial world so that he could interact with the people from the Green Forest trade route.

    When carrying out the escort business, she had to interact with the good and bad sides.

 Chapter 388 - 388 Recruitment

    388 Recruitment

    In the escort business, there had to be vagabonds with prestige in both the bad and good fields. These people could deal with the officials on both sides. After entering the city, the government could not arrest them. After entering the forest, the bandits did not dare to offend them.

    Therefore, in order to establish an escort business, one had to first have powerful strength, thirdly, have a powerful rtionship, and fourthly, have a powerful backer.

    Otherwise, no one would dare to do it.

    Currently, the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s escort agency was divided into three parts. Thergest escort agency was called Blood de. It was said that the backer behind it was a great eunuch in the pce. No one dared to provoke him.

    !!

    Where did Yu Youyao get the confidence to say that she wanted to run an escort business?

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Hanging the emblem of the Xie Residence when you¡¯re carrying out the escort is equivalent to clearing most of the trade routes. As for your backer, is Yin Huaixi enough? I have both powerful connections and backers. The only thing we need to resolve now is the manpower problem. I already have some ideas about this.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°In the martial world, rtionships, righteousness, and etiquette are important. As the saying goes, even thieves have morals, and bandits also have righteousness. Some famous bandits have three tribtions. First, they don¡¯t rob others of their feelings, second, they don¡¯t rob others of their righteousness, and third, they don¡¯t rob others of their etiquette. If we can really use Young Master Yin¡¯s name to do things, most bandits won¡¯t rob us. In addition, with the Xie Residence¡¯s connections and channels in the martial world, this escort business can be opened.¡±

    He also understood that Eldest Miss Yu had not said it casually. She had really thought it through.

    However, he was a little curious.

    In the past month, Ye Hanyuan of the You Prefecture had beaten the drum and reported to the Marquis of Changxing that he wanted to seek justice for King You. This month, it caused an uproar. Almost every day, someone would be beheaded in public. Every day, there would be families of offenders who passed by Chang An Street and were sent into exile. Everyone in the capital was in a state of panic.

    The heir, Yin Huaixi, had always lived in the pce. Not only had the emperor sent the best imperial physicians from the Imperial Physician Court to treat the heir, but he had also recruited famous doctors from all over the world to treat his illness.

    Everyone knew that as long as the Divine Arms Battalion escorted the Marquis of Changxing into the capital, King You¡¯s injustice would bepletely resolved.

    Not to mention that King You¡¯s contributions in guarding Youzhou were also famous and respected in the martial world. There were many martial artists who cleared the way for Young Master Yin. Just based on how much the emperor valued Yin Huaixi, no one dared to rob him.

    Yu Yao nodded. ¡°I am setting up an escort business to gather wealth from the south, north, east, and west. However, I don¡¯t have many people I can use, and there are even fewer people I can trust. If I send you to manage the escort business, can you do it?¡±

    Once the escort business becamerge-scale and filled the north, south, east, and west trade routes, the world would be in chaos in the future. She would control a group of escorts who were not weak in terms of martial strength and could navigate the good and bad. Her supplies and personal safety would also be guaranteed. This would be her greatest capital to establish herself in troubled times.

    Therefore, the escort was just a cover-up.

    She was recruiting.

    She had enough money and enough assets in her hands. The escort business did not bet on others¡¯ supplies. They only used her own supplies. There was also a huge prize pool to beat the north, south, east, and west regions.

    Considering Zhou Yonghe, other than the fact that there were really no useful people on hand, there was another reason. Zhou Yonghe was smart enough, and he was also good at the ways of the world. Not to mention that he was quite knowledgeable and was suitable for heavy responsibilities.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Zhou Yonghe was a little hesitant at first.

    First of all, he was just a weak schr. If he was asked to manage a group of martial arts escorts with unique skills, it would be a question whether he could convince the crowd.

    However, immediately after, he thought of his father, who had died tragically to help him study.

    He thought about how he had ruined his reputation and future.

    He thought of how much his mother had suffered in Zhouzhuang because she had lost her pir of support at home.

    He thought of how much his younger siblings had been bullied¡­

    He had no right to resent anyone because he wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    Now, there was a chance to change his fate in front of him. Should he refuse?

    He also knew that there was only one chance. If he lost this chance, he would forever lose the chance to take on a heavy responsibility in front of Yu Youyao.

    Should he give up?

    Zhou Yonghe, you¡¯re well-read. Are you really willing to only be a small guest in the manor forever?

    As his mind raced, Zhou Yonghe made a decision.

    He bowed and cupped his hands. ¡°I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    As expected of a smart person, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the escort business first. I¡¯m the daughter of an official, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to interact with these people. In two days, I¡¯ll use some money to get registration using a descendant of the Xie family¡¯s side branch. In the future, when you¡¯re outside, use my identity to do things. The escort business isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day or two. Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll n the entire case first. I¡¯ll discuss it with youter.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Now that she had made a decision about the escort business, it could be considered a huge rock in her heart. She might have to face all kinds of difficulties in the future, but money could make the world go round. What she did notck the most was money. She had money and connections to open a path for herself. With the heir of King You behind her, perhaps in the future, with King You¡¯s support, there was nothing she could not do.

    The first step to making big money was to make full use of all the capital she could use.

    Her greatest asset was the Xie family.

    Also, there was her cousin!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darted around as she instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Bring over the medicinal loquat paste I made yesterday.¡±

    When Yu Youyao took the loquat paste to the Green House to look for her cousin, Zhou Linghuai was writing calligraphy in the study. His calligraphy was still something that Chang An hadined about countless times.

    Seeing Yu Youyao poking her head out of the door, Zhou Linghuai paused for a moment. The aura on the tip of his brush froze for a moment beforepletely dissipating.

    After writing more than half of the cursive script, he finally finished it in one go. However, he was exhausted and destroyed with a thought.

    Zhou Linghuai threw the brush into the brush wash. He looked up and saw Yu Youyao dawdling at the door withouting in. ¡°Why do you have time to look for me? Have you finished reading the ount book?¡±

    During this period of time, Yu Youyao had been stimted by something and was focused on entering the ount book.

    Other than studying every day, she spent the rest of her time on the ount book. Sometimes, she even held a thick ount book when she ate.

    Even in The Green House where she had only been here a few times.

    Every time he saw her, she was either reading the ount book or asking him questions about the ounts.

    Yu Youyao carried her dress into the house. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was going to make loquat paste for Cousin? I specially took the time to make it and sent it to you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything and just looked at her steadily.

    Yu Youyao felt guilty under his gaze, and her eyes shed with panic. She quickly went to the table, poured some hot water, and opened the porcin box containing the loquat paste. The honey-yellow loquat paste was like honey cream.

 Chapter 389 - 389 Bold

    389 Bold

    Yu Youyao picked up a spoonful of loquat paste and dissolved it into the water. Holding the loquat water, she moved closer to her cousin ingratiatingly, as if presenting a treasure. ¡°The loquat paste is a little sweet, but after mixing into the water, the taste should be light and refreshing. It¡¯s good to nourish the lungs in spring and autumn. Drinking more loquat honey water is good for the body. Cousin, try it. Do you like it?¡±

    The little girl looked at him eagerly, her eyes so bright that they dazzled his eyes. How could Zhou Linghuai bear to refuse? He immediately took the drink from the little girl and lowered his head to taste it. She had promised him for a long time, but she had dyed making the loquat honey water.

    The loquat honey water was sweet and refreshing. It indeed tasted good.

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡°You specially took the time toe over today. You don¡¯t visit unless there¡¯s something important, right?¡± He changed the topic. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was a little unhappy. ¡°Cousin, what are you saying? Can¡¯t I look for you when I¡¯m fine?¡±

    Although she had indeede to look for her cousin for something.

    Uh, but she felt embarrassed to hear her cousin say that!

    Zhou Linghuai picked up the loquat honey and drank it again. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ve wronged you. Did you reallye to look for me for nothing else?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked guilty. She leaned closer to her cousin and held his arm. ¡°Uh, I can¡¯t say that there¡¯s nothing. I-I just have a small¡­¡± She stretched out two small fingers and gestured. As she narrowed her eyes to observe her cousin¡¯s expression, she giggled. ¡°It¡¯s really a small matter but I have to trouble you.¡±

    Seeing that her cousin was calmly drinking the water without even raising his eyebrows, she did not say anything.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly took the teacup from her cousin¡¯s hand. ¡°The loquat honey water tastes good, right? I specially mixed it ording to Cousin¡¯s taste. Whether it¡¯s sweetness or sourness, it¡¯s strictly controlled by me. I guarantee that it is honey water adjusted to your taste.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡± Zhou Linghuai nodded. Seeing the little girl¡¯s anticipation, he couldn¡¯t help butugh but he didn¡¯t show his emotions.

    Yu Youyao said solicitously, ¡°I¡¯ll make another cup for you. It¡¯s summer, and your throat is congested. Cousin, drink more loquat honey water to clear your throat.¡±

    With that, she quickly went to the table again. A cup of loquat honey water was quickly brewed and handed back to her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai took the teacup and ced it on the desk. He smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Seeing that her cousin had finally smiled, Yu Youyao moved closer to him and said coquettishly, ¡°Cousin, all the civil and military officials in this dynasty have the tradition of raising guards. There¡¯s a ¡®Protection Command Department of the Wang Residence¡¯ in the royal family¡¯s residence. It¡¯s in charge of the guards¡¯ honor guard, the guards of the Wang Residence, and the king¡¯s residence. It¡¯s guarded by five households each.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there are at least 2,000 soldiers in the residence. Some of these soldiers are in charge of the safety of the residence, while others are in charge of the safety of their masters when they go out. When there¡¯s a battle, they will go to the battlefield with their masters and follow them. They won¡¯t prioritize killing the enemy, but will their masters¡¯ safety.¡±

    Even Zhou Linghuai, who had always been meticulous, was stunned when he heard this.

    Why had Yu Youyao suddenly mentioned this?

    Yu Youyao shook her cousin¡¯s arm gently and blinked. She looked innocent and cute as she looked at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, where did all the soldiers from the You Residence go?¡±

    She did not believe that all the soldiers of the Prince of You¡¯s Residence had died in battle.

    The youngdy had designs on the soldiers of the Wang Residence. Zhou Linghuai was curious about what she was up to. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not hide it. ¡°I want to set up an escort business in Liangjiang, Huguang, Liangguang and Minzhe from all directions and form business rtionships.¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he smiled and flicked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still young, but you have a big ambition. If you really manage this business, at least 40% of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s trade lifeline will be in your hands. Do you like to earn money so much?¡±

    He had originally thought that since the little girl had too many businesses under her name, she should spend some effort to reorganize and manage them.

    Unexpectedly, he had underestimated the little girl¡¯s ambition to earn money.

    Liangjiang: Jiangsu, Anhui, Jiangxi, and Huhai (Shanghai). This was the most prosperous area in Jiangnan. Commerce was very developed, and it was a ce where the Imperial Court paid taxes.

    Huguang: Hubei and Hunan. These two ces have been important food producers since ancient times. Half of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s food was produced in Huguang.

    Liangguang: Guangdong and Guangxi. These two ces were vast and abundant in resources, and were rich in ores and beautiful jade.

    Minzhe: Fujian and Zhejiang, needless to say, are prosperous ces for maritime trade.

    These four ces were the hintend of the Central ins.

    Not only was she ambitious, but she was also smart and bold.

    Even back then, he did not dare to get involved in the business path of the fournds. His elite troops had be bandits.

    However, things were different now.

    What he couldn¡¯t do, Yu Youyao was the most suitable to do.

    Yu Youyao nodded heavily. ¡°Who wouldin about having too much money? Of course, the more the better. I have the ability to earn more money, so why shouldn¡¯t I? Moreover, it¡¯s not just these fournds. When the time is right, I want to use the escort business to open up trade routes in the east, west, south, and north. The pearl coral in the east, the precious medicinal herbs and wood in the south, the ores and jade in the west, and the coal and charcoal in the north are all precious items of the Great Zhou Dynasty. However, as I¡¯m more involved with the vassal lords guarding them, they haven¡¯t reached arge scale. There¡¯s a lot of business opportunities inside.¡±

    This was her real goal.

    Since ancient times, only by mastering the business path could one earn a huge profit. Others did not dare to do it because their backers were not strong enough. However, she had her cousin. In terms of backing, no one in the Great Zhou Dynasty couldpare to her.

    Since she had a strong capital, of course she had to do something big.

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the top of her head. ¡°Not only do you have a big appetite, but you¡¯re also bold. The so-called escort business is just a tool for you to transport supplies from the fournds. Your true goal is to do business with the vassal states and earn money, food, and things from them. How can you dare to think so much?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Who asked Cousin to have such a strong backing? The Imperial Court owes money to the army every year, and Youzhoucks resources. Naturally, the other vassal states alsock resources. They also work with merchants. I have money, people, connections, and channels. There¡¯s no reason for the four vassal states not to do business with me.¡±

    If the world was in chaos, who had the most resources would be able to establish their foundation in this chaotic world.

    Whoever obtained the trade path would be able to control the flow of resources. Only then would they be invincible.

    Who had the most money¡­

    Yu Youyao narrowed her eyes slightly to hide the many emotions in them. ¡°Cousin, we have connections now, but we still need to use your name to intimidate those bandits, so¡­¡±

 Chapter 390 - 390 Okay, Itâ€™s Up to You

    390 Okay, It¡¯s Up to You

    She dragged out thest word, her voice trembling. She said softly, ¡°Cousin, can you¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart itched. Before she could finish, he said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± Yu Youyao was overjoyed. Her eyes darted around. ¡°However, can you lend me your family¡¯s soldiers?¡± She smiled ingratiatingly and blinked. ¡°There are at least 800 soldiers in the residence now. Cousin doesn¡¯t need so many people for the time being. It¡¯s a pity to raise them for nothing!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the little girl, who looked delicate and coquettish. He couldn¡¯t help but pinch the tip of her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve nned it well.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t use Cousin¡¯s name for nothing. Also, the Xie family will get 20% of the profits from the escort business. We¡¯ll get 40% of the remaining 80%. As long as Cousin makes a name for himself, he can get 40% of the profits for nothing. How can you find such a good thing!¡±

    It was not easy to be an escort. Using her cousin¡¯s name would block most of the risks.

    The soldiers of the Prince of You¡¯s Residence had all been on the battlefield. They were definitely not bad and their strength crushed most people. No one dared to provoke them outside. Her cousin should receive so many dividends.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say. You can use the name and the person. As for the profits, keep them for yourself!¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Even biological brothers have to settle ounts clearly. I know that Cousin dotes on me, but I can¡¯t let him suffer a loss.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai stopped smiling. ¡°You also said that only biological brothers can settle ounts clearly. We¡¯re not biological brothers. You don¡¯t have to be so clear with me.¡±

    Yu Youyao wrinkled her nose. ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t care. The most important thing in doing business is sincerity and trust. Cousin, you can¡¯t lose a single cent. This is the most honest thing. It has nothing to do with whether we¡¯re biological brothers or not. Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to reject me.¡±

    As soon as she wheedled, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so he could only agree. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled when she heard this. She tilted her head and looked at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll manage the escort business well. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of the 300,000 You army. I¡¯ll earn a lot of money and raise them for you. I¡¯ll let the soldiers under you eat their fill and wear the best armor. I¡¯ll also let them use the best swords and ride the best warhorses. I won¡¯t let the soldiers in your hands fall into a bad situation ofcking supplies again, nor will I let countless loyal souls die in vain because of ack of supplies¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze froze. The little girl¡¯s smile was bright and warm, and there was a burning feeling in his body and mind.

    Just because she didn¡¯t mention, ask, or say anything didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t know anything.

    As she was close to him, she knew him well. Even if she did not mention or ask, she knew everything and was willing to bear it with him.

    Yu Youyao panicked under her cousin¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°Cousin, why are you looking at me?¡±

    There were 300,000 You soldiers. Every year, there were hundreds of thousands of them and maintaining them would require up to a million taels of silver. This was not a small number. Every year, the Ministry of Revenue would fight with the Ministry of War for it.

    When the money reached the Ministry of War, there would be internal wrangling over how much to distribute out. The military sry distributed by the Ministry of War every year was far from enough to meet the military needs. Half of it still depended on the vassal lords to think of a way themselves.

    There were all kinds of resources in the east. There was a trade route in the south and a mine in the west.

    Only the north was the most bitterly cold. Not only were farmers and merchants in a ce that was not developed, but the Di n was also arge tribe. They were good at riding horses and archery. They could only rely on the Imperial Court¡¯s army to receive arge number of supplies.

    The other three vassal lords were passed down from generations. They had guarded the vassalnds for generations and had a strong foundation. Most of the resources in the vassalnds were in the hands of the vassal lords.

    Although there was also coal in the north, most of it was in the hands of the local nobles.

    His father had only been guarding Youzhou for more than ten years and had always been restrained by the local officials and nobles. It was said that a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. These nobles seemed to be ipetent, but they had taken root in the north for generations and colluded with the local officials. The local officials also protected the court officials, forming a very stable rtionship unified by simr interests.

    Therefore, the situation in the north had never been good.

    Three years ago, the Di people had invaded wantonly. He had sent people to raid the homes of the local nobles and gather supplies. On the surface, they had only touched the interests of the nobles and local officials, but there were actually court officials who had colluded with the north.

    Among them was the Marquis of Weining¡¯s faction.

    It was also because of this that the court officials reported sparsely and asked the emperor to summon his father into the capital, allowing the Marquis of Weining¡¯s family to take advantage of the situation.

    How could he not know this? However, he had no choice in the situation at that time.

    Once the Di people broke through the defense line in the north, the destruction of King You¡¯s Residence was inevitable.

    If he mobilized the local nobles and officials, at least he could still mediate and protect King You¡¯s Residence.

    However, he had never expected that the Marquis of Weining¡¯s faction would be so crazy as to ambush him on the battlefield in order to steal the military power of Youzhou.

    It was also at this moment that he truly understood what it meant to be a king.

    The Marquis of Weining had dared to do such a thing because he had hurt his ego.

    If he wanted him to die, he would have no choice!

    Due to the schemes, the emperor did not even think about the consequences if King You died.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to raise an army of 300,000.¡±

    Yu Youyao had thought about this long ago. ¡°With the current profits of the businesses under my name, I can basically maintain the basic needs of the 300,000 You Army. I still have more than three million taels of silver and more than a thousand taels of gold in the bank. It won¡¯t be a problem to withdraw 200,000 taels of silver every year. In addition, I still have many antiques, jade artifacts, calligraphy, and paintings in my private vault. They¡¯re all expensive. If I exchange them for money, I can gather at least a million taels of silver. Even if I can¡¯t afford it for the time being, it can resolve urgent needs. In the future, when the escort business is done and the trade route is opened, I¡¯ll have an endless supply of supplies, money, silver, and rations.¡±

    She looked at her cousin with a faint smug expression.

    Not to mention the capital, even in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, no young miss was as rich as her.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Silly girl.¡±

    He was not surprised that Yu Youyao was a little rich woman.

    Not to mention that Madam Xie had married into the Xie family and gained almost 30% of their assets back then, in addition to countless gold, silver, and artifacts. After Yu Youyao was born, the Xie family was still rich and generous, sending ten merchant ships to her. The maritime trade route was the foundation of the Xie family, so there was naturally no need to mention the efforts of ten merchant ships. Not to mention that Old Madam Yu doted on Yu Youyao, and good things were endlessly sent to her.

    Previously, Yu Youyao had also told him about the businesses that Old Madam Yu had given her. These businesses were also very profitable.

    However, she was not on guard at all. She hadpletely forgotten the principle of not revealing wealth to others.

 Chapter 391 - 391 Who Dares to Bully Me?

    391 Who Dares to Bully Me?

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. When Prince You is rehabilitated, Cousin will be able to recover his title. At that time, Cousin will be a prince with military power. Of course, I have to hug Cousin¡¯s legs tightly before he makes a move. In the future, no one will be able topare to my status in Cousin¡¯s heart. Let¡¯s see who still dares to bully me.¡±

    With that, she rested her chin on her hand with an expression that said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I very smart? Praise me quickly.¡±

    However, Zhou Linghuai was amused. ¡°Cousin, please take care of me in the future.¡±

    He also controlled a trade route in the north and west of Shanxi. He also managed many businesses. Since the little girl was ambitious and wanted to earn money, why won¡¯t he fulfill her wish?

    Yu Youyao patted her chest. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. As long as my escort business ispleted, I won¡¯t lose anything. When Zhou Yonghe¡¯s n is done, I¡¯ll show it to you.¡±

    Upon hearing the little girl mention the name of the man beside her, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. He immediately remembered who this Zhou Yonghe was and said, ¡°He¡¯s a talent. He¡¯s a weak schr who took on the job. He¡¯s quite a bold and ambitious person.¡±

    Yu Youyao had many people by her side, but the only person she liked was Zhou Yonghe.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Not only that, but he doesn¡¯tck methods and wisdom. He¡¯s also doing things appropriately. After training in the escort business for a while, he can take on a big role.¡±

    On one hand, she ced Zhou Yonghe in an important position because this person had been given to her by her grandmother and was worthy of her trust.

    In addition, she also admired Zhou Yonghe.

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. ¡°The guards of King You¡¯s Residence are set up on the left, right, front, back, and middle. Each of them has a thousand households and a hundred households, which means a total of 5,000 people.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°ording to the ranks of the officials in this dynasty, there are strict rules. The vassal lords can only have 2,000 guards at most. Why are there so many people in the King You¡¯s Residence?¡±

    She said a little more because King You was a member of the royal family.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Actually, although the so-called guard regtions are clearly stipted, the person in charge of the real power already has many privileges. In addition, my father is a member of the orthodox royal family. It is clearly stipted in the ¡°Weekly Rites¡± that the prince can deploy 3,000 guards as his birthright, and the descendants of the princes will have simr power but fewer guards. In this way, within the regtions of Youwang Mansion, 5,000 guards can be used, but with various privileges. In fact, a maximum of 8,000 guards can be raised. There are also hidden guards, which add up to tens of thousands.¡±

    Among them, 3,000 were hidden dragons that he had raised in secret. They were elite cavalry.

    Another 2,000 were elite troops.

    These two armies were powerful inbat. They were good at defeating many with few troops and had powerful expeditionarybat abilities. To be able to travel 400 kilometers in a day, their power was not inferior to the strongest Liaodong army in the previous dynasty.

    The 2,000 elite soldiers were best at army formations and surprise attacks. They had a miraculous effect of restraining the cavalry.

    Yu Youyao was shocked. ¡°So many?!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Since we¡¯re going to run an escort business, there will naturally be a lot of people needed. I¡¯ll send a thousand people to you. They¡¯ll arrive one after another in three months. When the timees, you can make your own arrangements.¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked and quickly waved her hand. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t need so many people. 500 people is about enough. A thousand is too many.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°If I give it to you, it¡¯ll be yours. In the future, you¡¯ll distribute their food yourself. You can order them around however you want. Once your escort business is established and you open a trade route, you will need many people.¡±

    Yu Youyao wanted to refuse, but on careful thought, her cousin¡¯s words made sense, so she nodded. ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡± With that, she took an old camphor treasure box from the table. ¡°Cousin, this is the banknote I can use for the time being. Take it and use it first. If it¡¯s not enough, ask me for more.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t take advantage of her cousin for nothing.

    If her cousin treated her well, she had to treat him well too.

    Zhou Linghuai opened the box and saw a stack of banknotes inside. The corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times. Coincidentally, he heard the little girl boldly telling him to ask her for more money if it was not enough. Fortunately, he swallowed the tea in his mouth. Otherwise, he would have choked again.

    How did he give the illusion that he was very short of money?

    To make the little girl feel that he was like a ¡°freeloader¡±?

    Zhou Linghuai was puzzled and could only refuse. ¡°I don¡¯tck money for the time being. Cousin, take back the banknote. If you want to do an escort business, you¡¯ll need to spend a lot of money.¡±

    Yu Youyao pushed the box back to her cousin and smiled. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy for you. You still have tens of thousands of guards in your hands. You don¡¯tck money now, but you definitely will in the future. Cousin, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. This money is considered the rental fee for a thousand guards, so you have to ept it. No matter how much you suffer, you can¡¯t let your subordinates suffer. It¡¯s not easy for you toe this far after having your family destroyed. They¡¯ve followed you loyally all the way. You have to treat them well.¡±

    The King You¡¯s Residence had been betrayed and had all the assets. Her cousin still had to raise so many people. It must have been difficult for him in the past few years.

    He had only said that he wasn¡¯t short of money for the time being because he was used to being humble. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that he had a lot of money and wasn¡¯t short of money at all!

    However, he did not know what the little girl was thinking. She actually felt that he was too embarrassed to ept the banknote. She had even taken the initiative to help him find an excuse: a thousand yuan rent for the guards!

    It was to thank him!

    Zhou Linghuai waspletely speechless. ¡°I¡¯m really¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, why are you being so polite to me? Look, I¡¯ve never been polite to you. If I want to run an escort business, I just ask Cousin for help. If Ick people, I just ask Cousin for them.¡± As she spoke, she wrinkled her nose and was a little unhappy. ¡°Cousin doesn¡¯t want my money. Could it be that you¡¯re distant from me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed his forehead. ¡°Okay!¡±

    In the future, he could also help her from other ces, in case he made the little girl unhappy.

    After all, the little girl had promised to help him raise an army.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly refute her good intentions!

    After the matter of the escort business was settled, Zhou Linghuai found two more rangers who had been in the martial world. Yu Youyao understood some of the rules and matters within the escort business and organized them in books to study carefully.

    After that, the two rangers were sent to Little Zhouzhuang to help Zhou Yonghe manage the escort business.

    Unknowingly, it was June.

    The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and it hadn¡¯t rained for more than a month.

    Rumors spread throughout the Great Zhou Dynasty. Everyone said that King You had died with injustice, angering the heavens and sending down a fire punishment. Only when King You washed away his grievances would the heavens send down rain.

    Themoners did not know anything about the royal court.

    However, there was a saying that went, ¡°The wind rises at the end of Qingping.¡± Changes in the world often began in the royal court. Among themoners, the more insignificant one was, the faster they could experience the changes in the world.

 Chapter 392 - 392 The Marquis of Changxing Enters the Capital

    392 The Marquis of Changxing Enters the Capital

    After King You¡¯s death, themoners could vaguely feel a hidden surge, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.

    This kind of fear erupted after Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum and reported the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s ten crimes. In just a month, anger rose everywhere in the country, and there were small-scale unrests in many areas.

    The news was quickly sent to the pce and presented to the emperor.

    Only then did the emperor clearly realize the serious consequences of King You¡¯s death for the Great Zhou. He suddenly recalled that there was an ancestor in the previous dynasty who had established the emperor¡¯s grandson and wantonly killed meritorious officials.

    !!

    The Imperial Grandson persuaded the Primordial Ancestor, ¡°Don¡¯t kill anymore!¡±

    When the Primordial Ancestor heard this, he said, ¡°You¡¯re benevolent by nature. In the future, when you ascend the throne, you¡¯ll definitely be a benevolent emperor. I¡¯m purging those officials who took credit from you in case these people use their positions to bully you in the future.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s grandson was silent for a long time. ¡°Grandfather, once you kill these meritorious and brave generals, I won¡¯t be able to use them. Then, what will happen to me in the future when the vassal lords rebel? You¡¯ve cleaned up the royal court for me, but the court will be filled with their juniors and henchmen. In the future, when I ascend the throne, how can I face them? How can they be loyal to me?¡±

    When the Primordial Ancestor heard this, he regretted it greatly.

    Unexpectedly, the imperial grandson was right.

    After the death of the Primordial Ancestor, the emperor¡¯s grandson ascended the throne. He originally had the heart to govern the country, but he did not have any loyal court officials. He originally had literary and military strategies, but he was useless. The only person he could trust was a eunuch.

    In the end, the vassal lords rebelled in the name of ¡°Emperor Qing¡¯s Rule.¡±

    Youzhou was located in a special ce. Not only was it a barrier against the invasion of the Di people, but it was also a barrier to defend against the capital and intimidate the vassal lords.

    The Di people were fiercer than a tiger. Who could guard this huge Youzhou for him?

    If the vassal lords rebelled one day, who could help him calm the chaos? Who could guard this country for him?

    The emperor racked his brains. In the huge royal court, he actually had no one he could use and no one he could trust!

    At this moment, the emperor could more and more sense the benefits of King You guarding Youzhou. The anger in his heart grew day by day.

    Finally, in mid-June, the Marquis of Changxing, his subordinates, the officials of Youzhou, the local nobles, and more than 120 people were escorted into the capital.

    The 3,000 elite soldiers of the Divine Arms Battalion escorted the prison carriages into the capital majestically. Themoners who were congested on both sides of the street were furious. Rocks, rotten eggs, rotten grass, leaves, and so on kept smashing into the prison carriage¡ª

    ¡°These animals are worse than dogs. King You¡¯s Hall is the guardian of the Great Zhou Dynasty. You killed King You¡¯s family. You¡¯re simply heartless. Die¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft, there are gods everywhere. You people have done all kinds of evil. This is retribution, right¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard, go to hell and pay with your life for King You¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to hell¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to hell¡­¡±

    ¡°Die¡­¡±

    Themoners pushed the soldiers on both sides of the street, screaming and cursing.

    Zhou Linghuai sat on the second floor of an inn and quietly watched the long prison carriages drive through the streets.

    A man in ck appeared silently. ¡°Young Master, everything has been arranged. In a few days, the news of therge-scale rebellion in Shandong will spread to the capital.¡±

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°The previous dynasty¡¯s strength was weak, and the area around Shandong became the backyard of the Dongyi. Dongyi plundered the area, causing Shandong to be a nd of the deste people¡¯. After the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, Emperor Gaozu led an expedition to the east and encouraged Shandong to explore the wastnd. Arge number of refugees who had been disced by the war rushed to Shandong. As a result, Shandong was mixed with all kinds of people. The various ns lived together. Not only were there bandits and thieves, but there were also many rebel forces hidden. Small riots were frequent, and the previous emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty were troubled by this.¡±

    The man in ck cupped his hands and said nothing.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned slightly. For some reason, a sense of ruthlessness rose in his heart. ¡°Let Ye Hanyuan see his true colors. How good would it be to stab the dog emperor to death in the Golden Hall? The ten sins of the Marquis of Changxing will be exposed to the world. Father, you don¡¯t have to bear the name of colluding with the enemy to betray the country as a rebel. The people of the world will be resentful and riots will happen everywhere. At that time, the Youzhou army will rebel and kill the Marquis of Changxing and all the generals under him. All the officials, nobles, and vassal lords of Youzhou can¡¯t help but take action. The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s world wille to an end, and I won¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡±

    Sensing his master¡¯s violent emotions, the man in ck lowered his head. A living person actually did not seem to have a presence.

    This was Young Master¡¯s original n.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly closed his eyes. He thought of the little girl looking at him with sparkling eyes. There seemed to be a starlight in her eyes, like a gxy that shone in his heart.

    From then on, there was a dazzling gxy in his heart.

    What he looked forward to the most was this pair of bright and clear eyes, not the scene of him using any means to bury the entire world for his own selfish desires.

    Instead, he wanted to cut off all the filth for her.

    Zhou Linghuai opened his eyes and gently rubbed the cooling beads on his wrist. The delicate wooden feeling made his impetuous and ruthless emotions gradually calm down. ¡°Heh, how troublesome.¡± He sighed slightly with a helpless expression. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll just take it that the previous generation owes her.¡±

    Anyway, he would take revenge and protect her for the rest of her life.

    He would let her do as she pleased for the rest of her life!

    While Zhou Linghuai was having a headache, the Marquis of Changxing and the others were sent to jail. The emperor ordered the Ministry of Justice, the Court of Justice, and the Imperial Court to conduct a three-division review and a cab review.

    Everyone in the court panicked again.

    The three divisions would interrogate them for at least a month, and at most two to three months.

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s crime of murdering the royal family was very serious. The officials who participated in the trial were all carrying out their tasks. Naturally, they did not dare to be negligent.

    If they didn¡¯t interrogate them, they wouldn¡¯t know what they would do. In the first trial, it was found that they would mistreat themoners, ask for seal money, forcefully upy farnd, and so on. All kinds of trivial matters would also be involved.

    The crimes were written page after page, implicating one official after another.

    It was simply shocking.

    The emperor was furious. ¡°Investigate. Investigate hard. Find as much as you can. If you dare to miss out on anything, I¡¯ll cut off your heads.¡±

    The Three Laws Department was so frightened that they peed their pants. They quickly looked for the Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, and the Marquis of Zhen.

    Xia Yansheng sighed slightly. ¡°If the emperor wants it investigated, so be it. Investigate as much as you can.¡±

    The emperor had not been involved in politics for a long time. King You¡¯s death made him feel threatened. He was worried that if he did not kill everyone in the court, how could he show the dignity of the royal family?

    Xia Yansheng agreed with a deeper meaning.

    When the people from the Three Laws Department heard this, they understood. They would investigate what they could. They had to bypass the Marquis of Ningyuan (Marquis of Weining), who had just been demoted. After all, the emperor¡¯s attitude towards the Marquis of Ningyuan was unclear.

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s attitude was the same as Xia Yansheng¡¯s. ¡°Do as you should.¡±

    ...

 Chapter 393 - 393 Shandong Rebellion

    393 Shandong Rebellion

    The court officials were not fools. As soon as King You¡¯s death spread, the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty were furious. There were frequent riots everywhere. At this moment, the emperor was a furious lion. If he did not kill until blood flowed like a river, it would not be enough to intimidate the world.

    He wanted to use a bloody method to tell the entire court and the vassal lords everywhere, ¡°The authority of the royal family is not to be provoked.¡±

    This was the mind of an emperor.

    Just as the court was in a state of panic¡­

    !!

    An urgent document was sent into the capital. The ferghana horse galloped along Chang An Street. The spy holding the document high shouted, ¡°Shandong Emergency Report, Shandong Emergency Report¡­¡±

    When themoners heard this voice, they retreated and made way.

    The ferghana horse sped into the pce from Chang An Street.

    The spy knelt on one knee and said anxiously, ¡°Your Majesty, the various tribes in Shandong haveunched arge-scale rebellion. The leader, Li Qiguang, shouted that you were an ipetent ruler and persecuted the ones who were loyal¡­¡±

    When the emperor heard the words ¡°ipetent ruler¡±, he was like an angry lion, and his eyes turned red. ¡°Summon the ministers into the pce to discuss matters.¡±

    When the officials received the news, they did not dare to dy at all and rushed into the pce.

    The emperor stood high above and looked down at the ministers below. ¡°There¡¯s arge-scale rebellion in Shandong. Do you have any good ns?¡±

    This concerned the danger of the country, so how could the officials dare to hide it.

    Xia Yansheng immediately cupped his hands. ¡°Li Qiguang has always thought of himself as a remnant of the Gulu Kingdom. He has been buying people¡¯s hearts in the Shandong area and has gathered arge number of people under him. The Imperial Court has sent troops to suppress him twice and tried to persuade him to surrender, but to no avail. Now that he¡¯s starting a rebellion, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s using the reputation of King You to rebel. Your Majesty, please choose a suitable general as soon as possible and bring troops to suppress the rebellion.¡±

    ¡°Elder Xia is right. Shandong is located in the hintend of the Central ins. From the north to the south, it borders Hebei, Henan, Anhui, and Jiangsu. It¡¯s less than 600 kilometers away from the capital. If the traitor, Li Qiguang, takes over Shandong and forms a force, the capital will be in danger. Your Majesty, please appoint a general immediately to bring troops to quell the chaos.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to dy suppressing the chaos. Your Majesty, please issue a decree immediately¡­¡±

    The court officials knelt on the ground and eximed.

    The emperor in the high position stared at the court officials kneeling on the ground. The redness in his eyes had yet to dissipate, and instead, he looked even more shocked.

    The dead silence pressed down on the court officials until they did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    After an unknown period of time, the emperor¡¯s calm voice sounded. ¡°In your opinion, who should I send to Shandong to calm the chaos to have a guaranteed victory?¡±

    He enunciated thest four words softly and heavily, each one seeming to be squeezed out from between his teeth.

    The royal court was silent.

    No one dared to say anything else. It was not a big deal to rmend a general, but everyone present knew what the words ¡°guaranteed victory¡± meant. If they were not careful, they would lose their heads.

    The situation in Shandong wasplicated, and riots often happened. The previous emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty had a headache over this.

    No matter who went, they probably did not have the confidence to win.

    The emperor sneered. ¡°Dear ministers, you have to think carefully. You can win this battle, but you can¡¯t lose. Otherwise, the dignity of our Great Zhou will be damaged by a mere thief. This will be a big loss. Your heads will be chopped off.¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing¡¯s crimes were monstrous, and the citizens of the world were furious. There were frequent riots everywhere. If they could not show the dignity of the Great Zhou Dynasty in this battle, it would encourage Li Qiguang and the rebel forces everywhere.

    At that time, if the world was in chaos and the vassal lords rebelled¡­

    The emperor suddenly closed his eyes.

    If his younger brother, Yin Lixing, was still around, would these bandits dare to bully the Yin Imperial Family?

    Now that his brother, Yin Lixing, was dead, it became an excuse for these bandits to rebel.

    He thought that it was extremely ridiculous!

    The court officials knelt on the ground, not even daring to raise their eyes. Those who were timid trembled on the spot.

    The emperor immediatelyughed in anger. ¡°Why? Do you all think you¡¯re mute? I remember that back then, the heir killed a few officials and nobles who didn¡¯t want to assist in the war in the north and only wanted to escape. All of you couldn¡¯t wait to jump out and talk about how King You had gathered his troops and wanted to summon him to the capital to be punished¡­¡±

    But now that King You was dead, no one in the court could be used?!

    At the mention of King You, the court officials broke out in a cold sweat on a hot day.

    The silent atmospherepletely angered the emperor. He shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the Minister of War, Lord Xu? The Ministry of War is in charge of the wars in various ces. Do you want to be mute too?¡±

    The new Minister of War, Lord Xu, immediately walked out of the crowd and knelt on the ground.

    The emperor clearly saw that there was a wet patch on the back of his red official uniform. ¡°Who do you think can take on this role?¡±

    Lord Xu¡¯s body trembled. Even though he was kneeling on the ground, he could still feel the king¡¯s gaze, which was filled with killing intent,nd on him. He wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°I-I¡¯ll rmend the Marquis of Ningyuan to lead the troops to calm the chaos in Shandong.¡±

    The words ¡°guaranteed victory¡± already showed how much the emperor valued this battle.

    If he rmended some young generals, they would definitely not be able to take on the heavy responsibility. Only old officials with outstanding military achievements would have more chances of winning.

    Of course, he did not want to offend the Marquis of Ningyuan.

    Duke Ning Yuan was definitely involved in King You¡¯s death.

    However, the Emperor had only demoted Imperial Concubine Lu to second-rank Concubine Lan. The Marquis of Weining¡¯s Estate had also been demoted to second-rank Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s Estate. It could be seen that the Emperor still wanted to use the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s Estate.

    However, among the noble old generals in the capital, there were some old established generals that they could not afford to offend, such as the Marquis of Zhen.

    Only the Marquis of Ningyuan, who had been demoted, was the best candidate.

    There was no turning back. Lord Xu gritted his teeth secretly. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing is a direct descendant of the Marquis of Ningyuan. The two families are inws. King You died unjustly. Although what the Marquis of Changxing did is unforgivable, the Marquis of Weining is also in the wrong. Although the emperor has punished the Marquis of Ningyuan, it¡¯s still difficult for the anger of the people to be appeased. It¡¯s a good opportunity for the Marquis of Ningyuan to redeem himself.¡±

    As the emperor listened, his eyes flickered.

    Lord Xu was trembling in fear as he continued, ¡°Marquis of Ningyuan has made outstanding military achievements. Three years ago, the Di people invaded the north wantonly. Although it was King You and the heir who turned the tide, it was also thanks to the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s help. I think the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s reputation will definitely intimidate the rebels and suppress the rebellion in Shandong. Then, he will make unparalleled contributions to the Imperial Court.¡±

    Every word and sentence made sense.

    The court officials below lowered their heads, not daring to show their faces.

    As for Marquis of Ningyuan, his eyes darkened and he almost fainted on the spot.

    Li Qiguang considered himself a remnant of the Gulu people and had been entrenched in Shandong for generations. It could be said that his roots were deeply rooted. A strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. Once he led his troops there, not only would they face the chaos under Li Qiguang, but they would also face all kinds of open and hidden attacks.

    In the history of the Great Zhou, many generals had been buried in Shandong.

    ...

    He did not have the confidence to win.

 Chapter 394 - 394 Self-Invitation

    394 Self-Invitation

    There was another suffocating silence in the royal court.

    After a while, the emperor stared at Lord Xu¡¯s gaze and gradually looked at the Marquis of Ningyuan. ¡°What do you think, Marquis of Ningyuan? Are you willing to lead troops to quell the rebellion in Shandong?¡±

    The Marquis of Ningyuan trembled and had no choice but to walk into the hall. He knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Your Majesty, ever since my leg was injured in the battle with the Di people three years ago, I can no longer ride a horse, let alone lead an army to war. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help the Imperial Court calm the chaos and damage the dignity of our Great Zhou. I-I beg Your Majesty to find another¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough¡ª¡± The emperor was furious. He suddenly grabbed his teacup and smashed it on the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s head.

    The Marquis of Ningyuan screamed and fell to the ground.

    However, no one in the court dared to look at him.

    Everyone knew very well that when Marquis of Ningyuan said that he would resign, the matter of quelling the rebellion in Shandong could not be handed over to him. After all, before they could stop the rebellion, Marquis of Ningyuan had already cowered. How could this rebellion be quelled?

    The emperor also understood this principle, so other than being furious, he could not force Marquis of Ningyuan to lead the troops.

    After venting his anger, the emperor seemed to have exhausted all his strength. His face immediately turned ashen, and he staggered back to the dragon throne, panting heavily.

    When the eunuch saw this, he quickly took out a pill and fed it to him.

    After taking the pill, the emperor was very tired. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the blurry scene below, his face turning green.

    At this moment, there was the sound of wheels in the hall. The emperor, who had almost lost his mind in his anger, suddenly heard a hoarse voice. ¡°Your Majesty, I, Yin Huaixi, am willing to lead my troops to Shandong to calm the chaos with my crippled body. If the riots are not eliminated, I swear I won¡¯t return to the court.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s request for battle was simply like a p to the Marquis of Changxing, who had been unable to ride a horse due to his ¡°leg problems¡± and lead his troops to calm the chaos.

    Yin Huaixi was a 15-year-old young man with crippled legs and a weak body. However, he was still filled with loyalty and heroism.

    In contrast, he was an old general with outstanding military achievements and was deeply valued, but he actually dared to resign.

    The Marquis of Ningyuan, who had fallen to the ground and was pretending to be unconscious, almost couldn¡¯t pretend anymore.

    The emperor suddenly opened his eyes and stared fixedly at ¡°Yin Huaixi¡±, who was sitting in a wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯m deeply gratified that you were able to step forward when the Great Zhou Dynasty was in danger. You¡¯re worthy of being a man of the Yin family.¡± Then, he changed the topic and said with some concern in his tone, ¡°However, your health isn¡¯t good. Go back to Fuyang Pce and recuperate!¡±

    Over the past few days, the heir, Yin Huaixi, had been living in Fuyang Pce.

    He had also sent someone to investigate Yin Huaixi thoroughly.

    Naturally, he knew that Yin Huaixi had been practicing martial arts with King You since he was five years old. He had entered the military camp at the age of seven and lived with the soldiers in the army, disying extremely strong military talent.

    When the Di people invaded the Northern Barbarians on arge scale, it was such a twelve-year-old youth who killed the officials and nobles who were unwilling to help in the battle. He gathered supplies and personally escorted them to the battlefield, resolving the shortage of supplies for the You army. He fought side by side with King You and turned the tide, resolving the danger of the north.

    Not only that, but back then, when Mr. Xian Yun traveled to the north to set up a precious chess game, no one in the world could understand it.

    In the end, he was the one who solved the chess game.

    Yin Huaixi was undoubtedly a genius. If he did not have a broken leg, he would definitely be of use to him. He would rece his father, King You, and help him calm the chaos in Shandong and suppress the You Prefecture.

    Unfortunately, he was crippled.

    He would have to live in a wheelchair for the rest of his life and wouldn¡¯t be able to ride horses and shoot arrows on the battlefield.

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± shook his head. ¡°In the rebellion in Shandong, we can¡¯t afford to lose.¡±

    The emperor frowned and was immediately displeased. ¡°Someone, send the heir back to Fuyang Pce to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± thought of Young Master¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Your Majesty, please listen to me. If you still don¡¯t want me to lead the troops to quell the chaos, I have nothing to say.¡±

    The emperor looked at him steadily. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± lowered his eyes. ¡°There are three reasons why I want to lead the troops to Shandong.¡±

    At this point, he paused for a moment, and his voice became much deeper. ¡°Firstly, my father has been in the military for half his life and is loyal to the Imperial Court. He has no ulterior motives. Although he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s no big deal. However, that thief from Shandong actually dared to use my father¡¯s reputation to rebel and tarnish my father¡¯s reputation. As his son, I should eliminate the traitor and use the name of my father to make an example of the world and raise the reputation of our Great Zhou.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± had such goals because he was ambitious. Perhaps he¡­

    However, when he saw his legs, he suppressed the thoughts in his heart.

    There was no hurry.

    He wanted to hear what he had to say next.

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± raised his eyes and looked straight at the king on the dragon throne. ¡°Secondly, my father is loyal to the country. He was sincere. Although he was framed and wronged, he obtained benevolence. Themoners don¡¯t know the truth and were instigated by the traitors, causing anger in the people. The reason why Li Qiguang was able to get a hundred people to respond at once and dare tounch arge-scale rebellion in Shandong is because of the people¡¯s anger. He used the people¡¯s anger to use the emperor of harming a loyal and good ruler. For his rebellion, he gained dignity by asking for justice for the people. If the people¡¯s anger is injustice, how can it be appeased? Can the world be at peace? The people¡¯s anger can¡¯t be appeased unless the used¡¯s son appears.¡±

    His words hit the nail on the head, making the emperor¡¯s breathing quicken.

    During this period of time, there had been anger everywhere in the country, and there had already been small-scale riots in many areas.

    If the people¡¯s anger was not eliminated, arge-scale rebellion like the Shandong rebellion would definitely not be the first or second. At that time, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    Yin Huaixi was right. Only Yin Huaixi, the heir of King You, could calm the people¡¯s anger.

    In that case, he really had to be involved in the rebellion in Shandong.

    Before the emperor could speak, he waited to hear him continue.

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± continued, ¡°Although your leg is crippled and you can¡¯t ride a horse or shoot an arrow, you are still his son.¡± He pointed at his brain and pursed his lips slightly, his eyes revealing a hint of arrogance. ¡°His brain is still there. This brain is filled with the wisdom of strategizing and deciding the oue of a thousand miles. Also, his heart still exists.¡± He pointed at his chest. ¡°A man should hold a three-foot sword and make extraordinary contributions. If he doesn¡¯t follow his goals today, why should he be afraid of death?¡±

    His powerful words were heard by everyone present.

    His words only meant one thing.

    He was not afraid of the rebellion in Shandong.

    The emperor couldn¡¯t help but shout excitedly, ¡°Good, good. You¡¯re a good man. You should hold a sword that¡¯s three feet long and make extraordinary contributions. You haven¡¯t fulfilled your ambition today, why are you afraid of death?¡± At this point, the emperorughed loudly. He suddenly stood up from the dragon chair and strode down the steps to ¡°Yin Huaixi¡±. He patted his shoulder. ¡°Your father really taught a good son. As expected of the dragon son and phoenix grandson of the Yin Imperial Family. He¡¯s ambitious and courageous.¡±

 Chapter 395 - 395 Every Consideration

    395 Every Consideration

    All the civil and military officials in the court boasted about their achievements, but none of them couldpare to the aspirations and vitality of this man.

    His Yin family shouldst for thousands of generations.

    Every word of Yin Huaixi was provocative and heartfelt.

    Even the civil and military officials in the court could not say anything wrong, let alone mention that Heir Yin Huaixi was still using the title of the son of a guilty official to provoke the emperor.

    !!

    The court officials heaved a sigh of relief and shouted, ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±

    The emperor immediately returned to his high position and announced in the hall, ¡°From today onwards, Yin Huaixi will be promoted to the Great General of the Eastern Expedition, and Count Changning will be the deputy general, and¡­ a group of people will lead an army of 100,000 soldiers to fight against the rebels¡­¡±

    As Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t fight, the emperor appointed two old generals to assist him in the war. In order to protect Yin Huaixi¡¯s safety, he even gave him a hundred pce guards.

    Immediately, the entire court was shocked.

    The pce guards belonged to the emperor and only listened to his orders. There were hidden dragons and crouching tigers inside. The emperor had sent the pce guards to Yin Huaixi, which showed how much he valued him.

    Yin Huaixi took out the Four Seas Flood Dragon dagger from his sleeve. Blood was drawn out with the scabbard and dripped onto the hall that was covered in gold tiles. ¡°I will definitely not let down the emperor¡¯s grace.¡±

    When the emperor saw this scene, his eyes were a little dazed. This scene was so simr to when his brother had gone to Youzhou back then.

    When the news reached the outside of the pce, the tea in Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s mouth was no longer fragrant.

    He immediately went to the Yu Residence.

    Recently, Mr. Xian Yun had been entering the residence frequently. Everyone in the residence knew that Mr. Xian Yun and Young Master Zhou of the Green House were friends despite their age difference. The gatekeeper was no longer surprised.

    When Mr. Xian Yun arrived at the Green House, he saw Zhou Linghuai sitting under the grape trellis and drinking tea leisurely. He was furious. ¡°Rascal, I¡¯ve lived for most of my life, but I¡¯ve never seen a second person who¡¯s more scheming than you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai drank his tea and ignored him.

    Mr. Xian Yun sat down opposite him and red at him. ¡°There¡¯s anger everywhere in the country. Were you the one behind this? Were you also involved in the rebellion in Shandong?¡±

    The weather was hot, and after he finished speaking, he felt his mouth go dry.

    He snatched the teapot from the table and took a cup. Then, he poured himself a cup of tea, picked up the teacup, and poured it into his mouth.

    After drinking it, Mr. Xian Yun wiped his mouth with his sleeve. ¡°Yin Huaixi, you¡¯re really scheming. You¡¯ve used the so-called people¡¯s anger to invite yourself to Shandong to calm the chaos. The emperor has no reason to refuse. When the army returns to the court, it¡¯s time for the dust to settle on the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s case. It¡¯s even more logical to use King You to restore the ancestral temple. The good reputation of being a loyal ruler and bringing peace to the world will be obtained by your father, King You.¡±

    What bullsh*t loyalty? If this kid had any loyalty, would he have forced the vassal lord to rebel?

    He had never thought that Yin Huaixi would not be able to calm the chaos in Shandong.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips, disapproving of Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s words.

    The more Mr. Xian Yun spoke, the angrier he became. ¡°At that time, on ount of your merits, the emperor will definitely consider letting you inherit the title of King You and take over the 300,000-strong army of Youzhou. However, nothing is absolute. You¡¯re worried that there will be additionalplications, so you want me to enter the pce and intercede for you. This matter is set in stone. Heh, it¡¯s really a good method. Every step counted. No, I¡¯m really underestimating you. It¡¯s not just ten steps ahead. You¡¯ve been plotting for today since three years ago¡­¡±

    This was what it meant to have wless ns and peerless wisdom.

    Look at this method. He was the bad one, and also the good one.

    At this point, Mr. Xian Yun couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. ¡°No wonder. I¡¯m just a wandering crane. Even if I have a reputation for virtue, it¡¯s not to the extent that I can convince the emperor to let a fifteen-year-old weak, crippled, and sickly young man take over the 300,000-strong army of Youzhou and lead the war in Youzhou. It turns out that you¡¯ve nned for today from that time.¡±

    At this point, Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s thoughts suddenly became clear. ¡°You¡¯ve ttened the chaos in Shandong and naturally nurtured your own power there. Shandong is in the hintend of the Central ins, and it¡¯s rich in resources. It¡¯s in sync with Youzhou. If you control Youzhou and Shandong, it¡¯s equivalent to controlling half of the north of Jiangnan at the same time. Yin Huaixi, you¡¯re simply¡­¡±

    heIf she hadn¡¯t said it, hee wouldn¡¯t have known. Now that he had said it, he knew how deep this kid¡¯s scheme was.

    Even he did not see through it much.

    He had really lived for so long in vain. It was embarrassing.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and looked down at him.

    Mr. Xian Yun red at him angrily. ¡°You want to chase me away? No way.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai supported his forehead with his hand and looked irritable. ¡°In this world, the most brilliant scheme is often to hit the nail on the head. I took such a big detour and took all the trouble to obtain military power in Youzhou. How can it be a good scheme or a good method?¡±

    Not only that, but he had also taken on the responsibility of bringing peace to Shandong. How stupid was he? Wasn¡¯t it good to stay in the Yu Residence every day and drink tea, read books, eat cake, paint, and carve?

    Why would he ask for trouble?!

    Did he think he was willing?

    It wasn¡¯t like he was his father. He would ask for trouble only if his brain was damaged!

    When Mr. Xian Yun heard this, his eyes darted around. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that this is indeed not in line with your style of doing things.¡± He looked at Yin Huaixi and saw that he was subconsciously rubbing the incense beads on his wrist. He suddenly understood. ¡°The reason why you took such a big detour is because you¡¯re worried that Little Miss Yu will be unhappy when she finds out, right? Haha, this scheme is endless¡­ Haha¡­¡±

    Thinking about it carefully, Yin Huaixi had taken a big detour to take 300,000 troops from Youzhou. It was indeed the greatest benefit at the lowest price.

    Although it was a little troublesome, at least not too many innocent people were implicated.

    Yin Huaixi was ruthless by nature. He dared to kill officials and nobles at the age of twelve. It was obvious how cruel this child was.

    Now that he actually knew how scrupulous this n was, Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s eyes widened.

    Zhou Linghuai looked troubled and disdainful. ¡°Tsk, the elites in Ludong are chaotic. The ns are intertwined. It¡¯s easy to quell the rebellion, but it¡¯s difficult to control them. These ns have their own history, words, customs, and ancestral codes. The nw is greater than thew of the country. As long as the n isn¡¯t destroyed, Ludong won¡¯t be at peace.¡± At this point, he felt more and more that he had gotten himself into big trouble. He felt extremely disgusted. ¡°The Dongyi has already retreated to the south of the east border guarded by the King of Dongning, but the east border is closer to Ludong. With the King of Dongning eyeing me covetously, can I easily control Shandong?¡±

    Otherwise, why would he say that he was asking for trouble?

    Otherwise, why would it be troublesome?

    Who would be willing to do such a thankless task?

    There were benefits, but he still needed to waste too much effort scheming. When had he, Yin Huaixi, ever caused trouble for himself?!

    Mr. Xian Yun understood immediately. ¡°If we don¡¯t beat around the bush, what do you n to do?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened as he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Although Li Qiguang is the leader of the rebels and seems to have gained power, he¡¯s actually not a Marquis of Qi. A snake is ultimately a snake, but there¡¯s no doubt that Li Qiguang wants to control Shandong.¡±

 Chapter 396 Real Intention Revealed

    Chapter 396 Real Intention Revealed

    Mr. Xian Yun agreed deeply. Everyone knew Li Qiguang''s ambition. "You want to use Li Qiguang?!"

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. "I just have to offer advice to Li Qiguang. I''ll burn the n''s ancestral shrine, destroy the n''s ancestral code, and pressure the local ns to learn Chinese characters. I''ll marry into the Han Dynasty. In the future, in the name of defending the n, I''ll crusade against Li Qiguang. The remaining forces of the n will definitely be willing to join forces and be used by me. Ludong willpletely be under my control. Without the so-called ancestral code, they''ll be loyal when theypletely integrate into Han life."

    Mr. Xian Yun, who was drinking tea, immediately choked and spat out a mouthful of tea. "in Huaixi, in terms of insidiousness, no one in this world canpare to you. Li Qiguang has interacted with the n in Ludong for many years, so how can he not know the importance of the n''s words, ancestral codes, and so on to them? How can you be sure that he will do as you say?"

    Destroying someone else''s ancestral hall and ancestral code was an unforgivable and wicked thing. To think that he could think of such a despicable move.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, "If he doesn''t want to, I''ll create an opportunity for him to think."

    Mr. Xian Yun immediately did not know what to say. "How do we create an opportunity?"

    Zhou Linghuai said slowly, "After the Imperial Court''s rebellion and defeat, Li Qiguang''s reputation has increased greatly, and East Mountain has be his. How can he allow others to sleep soundly? If it were you, what would you have done after gaining power?"

    Mr. Xian Yun felt that his brain was not enough. "Of course. While dealing a huge blow to the Imperial Court, he''llpletely control Ludong and develop his own power in Ludong."

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. "Look, even ordinary people think that way. Li Qiguang can''t evenpare to you, so I''m afraid his thoughts are inferior to yours. However, if he wants to stabilize his power in Ludong, the n is the first obstacle. He defeated the imperial army and is at the peak of his sess. If he doesn''t touch the n now, when will he?"

    Mr. Xian Yun''s eyes widened in anger. He asked indignantly, "It''s easy for you to say. If the n is so easy to deal with, it won''t be a threat to the Great Zhou Dynasty. If you were Li Qiguang, what would you do?"

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, "Probably just watching from the sidelines and reap the spoilster."

    When Xian Yun heard this, he came to a realization. The ns in Ludong were entrenched and intertwined, and the conflict between the ns was very intense.

    Li Qiguang had defeated the rebel army. As long as the n believed that he had suffered heavy losses, the other ns would definitely fight endlessly for power.

    In the midst of their struggle, it was not a big deal to destroy the ancestral hall or the ancestral code.

    The n consumed its own energy. When it was almost exhausted, it would definitely hit again.

    He was simply reaping the benefits.

    The n forces that had upied Shandong for hundreds of years and caused a headache for the Imperial Court were simply like children ying house in Zhou Linghuai''s mind.

    Mr. Xian Yun asked again, "So, after you suppress the rebellion, you don''t n to take over Ludong?"

    ording to this kid''s n to defeat the Imperial Court, Ludong was nothing.

    However, now that he had invited himself to "Calm the Chaos in Shandong", there was no doubt that he would win this battle. Li Qiguang had be a dead chess piece, and his n could not be implemented.

    However, this kid was very scheming. No matter how rich Shandong was, it would still be troublesome if the n could not be eliminated. He might not take Ludong seriously.

    However, this kid was very sinister. Just because he did not take him seriously did not mean that he would hand over the ce he had conquered.

    Based on his understanding of this kid, he definitely had other tricks up his sleeve.

    As a result, he had calcted more than ten steps ahead.

    It was more than a hundred steps!

    How could a person''s thoughts be so deep? How could a person''s methods be so sinister?

    Zhou Linghuai said matter-of-factly, "It''s also a big problem to ept it. I don''t want to do such a wicked thing as destroying the ancestral hall and the ancestral code anymore. Then should I leave it to other people?"

    When he said the word "other people", his eyes revealed a different meaning.

    When Mr. Xian Yun heard this, he understood who this "other person" was. "Are you so sure that the King of Dongning will do it?"

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. "Back then, after the emperor ascended the throne, the King of Dongning was the first to offer the Four Seas Flood Dragon Dagger to express his sincerity. Then, he publicized that the Four Seas Flood Dragon Dagger was an auspicious sign from the sky. Among the four vassal lords, the emperor was the most at ease with the King of Dongning."

    Thinking of the Four Seas Dragon Dagger, the smile in his eyes turned cold bit by bit.

    Mr. Xian Yun smiled. "In the Warring States Strategy, the King of Qin dressed in court attire and had nine guests meet the envoy of Yan in Xianyang Pce. Jing Ke presents Fan Yuqi''s first letter, while Qin Wuyang presents the map box and bows to His Majesty. Qin Wuyang''s expression changed and he was frightened. The officials med him. Jing Ke smiled at Wuyang and thanked him, ''I, the humble servant of the northern barbarians, have never seen the emperor. I hope that the King will use it less and send an envoy to the front.'' The King of Qin said to Jing Ke, ''Take the painting that Wuyang is holding.'' When Jing Ke took the painting and sent it over, the real reason was revealed."

    This was the famous The Emperor and the Assassin story in history.

    The crown prince of the Yan Kingdom sent Jing Ke as an assassin, determined to kill Qin Shihuang to resolve the threat of the copse of the country.

    The warrior, Qin Wuyang, apanied Jing Ke on his assassination. He brought along the head of the enemy that the Qin King had always wanted to kill, Fan Yuqi, and the most fertilend in Yan Kingdom that the Yan Kingdom nned to offer to the Qin King.

    However, there was a sharp dagger hidden in the map that was used to assassinate Qin Shihuang. The de was also tempered with strong poison.

    When Qin Shihuang received Jing Ke, he saw that his enemy had been beheaded. When he heard that the Yan Kingdom wanted to offer arge piece ofnd, he opened the map excitedly. When the map waspletely unfolded, the Dagger appeared.

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai''s lips twitched slightly. "Offering a dagger? Why not show it openly?"

    When Jing Ke assassinated the King of Qin, he had to gain the King''s trust first. Only in the end did he reveal his true intentions.

    Didn''t King Dongning offer his dagger back then to gain the trust of the current emperor?

    There had long been clues about the vassal lords'' disloyalty. However,ter on, King You appeared out of nowhere, shocking the vassal lords everywhere.

    Mr. Xian Yun shook his head.

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. "The Marquis of Dongning is ambitious. There''s no reason not to eat such a big piece of fat meat in front of him. Of course, even if he doesn''t want to eat it, I''ll force him to eat it bite by bite. However, if he wants to eat this piece of fat meat, he has to deal with the troublesome n. Smart people should know what to do¡­"

    Mr. Xian Yun finally couldn''t help but ask, "How many years are you counting?"

 Chapter 397 Too Scheming!

    Chapter 397 Too Scheming!

    Zhou Linghuai thought for a while. "About three to five years?"

    Mr. Xian Yun wanted to vomit blood. "You''re also ambitious. Such a big piece of fat meat is in front of you. Why don''t you eat it? Why do you have to give it to others?"

    Zhou Linghuai looked at his leg. "It''s broken. I have enough to deal with."

    Mr. Xian Yun already had a deep understanding of Yin Huaixi''s sinister nature.

    If he didn''t want to do it, he would dig a hole and let others do it.

    In the future, when the King of Dongning became powerful, he would suppress the King of Dongning who had "done wicked things". He would join forces with the remaining power of the n and reap everything that the King of Dongning had worked so hard to manage in Ludong without any effort.

    At that time, Ludong''s remaining n forces would definitely be grateful to him and voluntarily join forces to help him!

    How could there be such a sinister person in this world?

    He would let others do all the bad things and get all the benefits.

    Mr. Xian Yun couldn''t help but say, "Does Little Miss Yu know that you''re so sinister?"

    Zhou Linghuai was smug. "This isn''t called sinister. This is called resourceful. If she finds out, she''ll only praise me for being amazing."

    Although he had schemed many times, he had not done a single bad thing. If others fell into his trap, it would be because they were too stupid. He could not be med.

    He had always been the little girl''s most powerful and favorite cousin.

    How could she do such dirty things?

    Mr. Xian Yun was speechless.

    She couldn''t help but pity the King of Dongning. Yin Huaixi was already thinking about him before he even conquered the east. How tragic!

    But!

    At the thought of King Ping, who had been forced to send his heir into the capital to be a hostage, he felt that King Dongning did not seem to be that miserable. Then, he thought of himself, who had identally be a chess piece. It seemed to be alright?

    At the thought of this, Mr. Xian Yun felt much better. Looking at the kid in front of him again, he was no longer as displeased as before.

    Indeed, people were all based onparison.

    However, the problem was that a certain sinister person was still shaking his head and sighing. "If I hadn''t taken such a big detour and let Li Qiguang defeat the 100,000-strong army of the Imperial Court, I wouldn''t have taken such a big detour and given Ludong to King Dongning first. You have to know that King Dongning is much harder to deal with than Li Qiguang. Sigh¡­"

    However, if he did not ask for a decree to suppress the rebellion in Shandong, the 100,000-strong army of the Imperial Court would innocent citizens would be implicated.

    definitely lose.

    At that time, Li Qiguang would be in power, and the rebels would be famous. The entire country would really be in chaos, and many innocent citizens would be implicated.

    The little girl had told him that when she was young, Grandmaster Hui Neng had once said, "A righteous person can reach nirvana!"

    After Mr. Xian Yun saw the little girl, he also said, "If you can do good deeds, you will definitely be able to have a good ending!"

    Actually, this was nothing much.

    However, these two people were both people of great virtue in the current world. Ordinary people could notpare. However, Yu Youyao was just a youngdy. Be it her family background or experience, she was not outstanding. Her fate actually aligned with his.

    This was definitely not a coincidence.

    Coincidentally, the fates that the two of them obtained were simr. They both pointed out the word "virtue."

    He did not believe in fate, but he also believed in the karma of the world.

    There was a cause and an effect. If the youngdy wanted to do good deeds, she would definitely receive good karma. Whether it was true or not, as her cousin, he naturally had to fulfill it.

    In that case, he could only work harder and take a trip to Shandong to achieve his goal.

    Mr. Xian Yun did not want to say this anymore, because every word this kid said made him feel like his intelligence was in danger. He changed the topic. "Where''s Little Miss Yu? Why haven''t I seen her?"

    In the past, every time he returned to the residence, Yu Youyao would inevitablye over when she received the news.

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the incense beads on his wrist. "She went to school."

    Mr. Xian Yun nodded. He had heard that Yu Youyao was smart and learned everything quickly. In order to take care of the other young misses in the residence, Ms. Ye asked her to attend home sses every three days.

    As the two of them spoke, they saw Yu Youyao rushing into the Green House.

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and was about to tell her to run slower or she would fall when he heard¡ª

    Yu Youyao panted and said, "Cousin, it''s all over the news. There''s arge-scale rebellion in Shandong. No one in the court is willing to lead troops to suppress it. The heir, Yin Huaixi, is in the golden hall. He asked to pass a decree to go to Shandong to quell the rebellion¡­"

    After receiving the news from the home school, she rushed to the Green House.

    The weather was so hot but she did not even use an umbre. Her sparkling face was red from the sun, and her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat.

    Zhou Linghuai quickly poured a cup of tea and handed it over.

    Yu Youyao was thirsty and hot. She took the teacup and poured it into her mouth. After drinking it, she asked, "Cousin, what exactly is going on? You¡­" She suddenly stopped talking and nced at Mr. Xian Yun, who was sitting at the side and slowly drinking tea. She swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth and bowed slightly. "Why are you suddenly here?"

    The little girl was guarding against him! Mr. Xian Yun found it funny. "Yes, like you, I received news from the Imperial Court, so I specially came to look for your cousin."

    He deliberately emphasized the title of "cousin" and even slowed down his speech.

    Yu Youyao was smart, so how could she not understand the meaning behind his words? However, she pretended not to understand. "Didn''t you say that you''re idle and don''t care about the matters of the royal court?"

    Although she did not ask her cousin and he did not say anything explicitly, she could most likely guess that Mr. Xian Yun had long guessed his cousin''s identity as the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi. That was why he had sent a greeting card to the residence to see her cousin.

    The changes in the royal court were more or less plotted by her cousin.

    Mr. Xian Yun must have yed a role in it.

    Therefore, it was fine even if she exposed her cousin''s identity in front of Mr. Xian Yun.

    But!

    There were many things that even if she knew, she did not want others to interfere.

    Mr. Xian Yun choked andughed dryly. "Haha, we were just chatting casually."

    "Then are you done chatting?" Yu Youyao asked. Seeing that Mr. Xian Yun''s teacup was empty, she picked up the teapot and twirled it from right to right, filling a cup of tea until it was 70% full.

    Mr. Xian Yun was so angry that he blew his beard and red at her. "I''m done talking. I''m leaving."

    Turning the teacup clockwise is a tactful way of seeing off guests in the tea ceremony etiquette. It indicates that the host has something to do and invites the guests to leave quickly.

    This brat. It was as if everyone knew who she was. Even Young Master Yin did not guard against her.

    Yet, she was chasing him away. Hmph!

    After Mr. Xian Yun left angrily, Yu Youyao immediately asked worriedly, "Cousin, are you really going to Shandong to calm the chaos? I heard that there are many ns in Shandong that are intertwined. The situation is veryplicated. The Great Zhou Dynasty has sent troops to suppress it several times in the past and many generals have died in Shandong. How can you invite yourself to calm the chaos in Shandong?"

 Chapter 398 Unpopular

    Chapter 398 Unpopr

    Zhou Linghuai''s gaze darkened. "You should know that after my father''s death, it wasn''t just the vassal lords who were restless. There were also those rebels and bandits hidden in various parts of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum and cried out for my father. These stinky rats spread words like ''a fatuous ruler is tyrannical and persecutes loyal people'' all over the country. They sowed discord among the people, causing anger to rise everywhere. These rebels used the people''s anger to cause chaos everywhere."

    The matter of the people''s anger had something to do with him, but he was not the one in charge.

    The recent turmoil had nothing to do with him.

    However, Li Qiguang''s rebellion was his doing.

    Li Qiguang "upiednd as a king" in Shandong. The n had conflicts with the Imperial Court, and the situation in Shandong was long out of the Imperial Court''s control. Li Qiguang''s intention to rebel was obvious, and the rebellion would erupt sooner orter.

    He had only pushed the time forward.

    Yu Youyao frowned. "These people are causing chaos everywhere. In order to suppress the chaos, the government will definitely cause bloodshed or human lives. Wouldn''t that confirm that the ruler is ipetent? This way, the anger of the people will be more and more intense, and the imperial court''s suppression will be even more cruel. The anger of the people will evolve into officials forcing the people to rebel. Wouldn''t it be logical for these people to gather themoners and raise the rebel g?" At this point, her heart skipped a beat. "Many of this is done by the vassal lords!"

    The ones who wanted to rebel the most and had the most strength were the vassal lords. It was impossible for them to be indifferent.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. "The anger of the people will not subside. If the rebellion is unfair, I have to go to Shandong. Once Li Qiguang grows up in Shandong and takes a good position in Shandong, he will wantonly absorb the rebel forces from all over the world and form a force that canpete with the Imperial Court."

    Yu Youyao understood.

    As he was the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, he was the only one who could go to Shandong.

    If he did not go, the people would be indignant and the rebellion would not be appeased.

    Yu Youyao''s breathing tightened as she grabbed her cousin''s hand. "Cousin, can you not go?!"

    She did not think at all that her cousin should go to Shandong to calm the chaos, nor did she think that the people''s anger would definitely be calmed by her cousin. It did not just happen in a day. The people''s anger rose everywhere. Although there were people who were trying to stir up trouble, didn''t it reflect that the Great Zhou Dynasty was rotten inside and out and was not popr with the people?

    The situation in Shandong was dangerous. Even the brave and skilled old generals in the court did not dare to challenge it.

    The Marquis of Ningyuan, who had received the emperor''s grace, had to resign even if it meant angering the emperor.

    How could her cousin deal with such aplicated situation in Shandong?

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes. "If I don''t go, the world will definitely be in chaos. At that time, the people¡­"

    Yu Youyao did not even think about it. "But I don''t want anything to happen to Cousin. Although I don''t want to see the world in chaos and the people suffering from the mes of war and being disced, I also know that if I''m sessful, I''ll be able to rule the world. If I''m poor, I''ll be able to protect myself. I can''t do it all now. I just want Cousin to be well."

    She was willing to do good deeds, but kindness that exceeded her ability was not kindness, let alone virtue. It was stupidity.

    She wasn''t stupid.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly smiled and stopped teasing her. "Silly girl, if I didn''t have the confidence to win, how could I have taken the initiative to fight?!"

    Just now, he was just a little curious. What would the little girl''s attitude be towards him going to Shandong to calm the chaos?

    He was surprised that the little girl did not let him go.

    Yu Youyao did not believe it, and her expression did not look too good. "Cousin, are you really confident in quelling the rebellion in Shandong, or are you deliberately lying to me to reassure me? I heard that in the past, the Great Zhou Dynasty has sent troops to suppress the forces of the Shandong n several times, but in the was inconvenient for him to move. What if he was injured again?

    Also, her cousin was peerlessly smart, but he had never really led end, it was left unsettled. It''s not that I don''t trust you. I know that you''re very powerful, but¡­"

    Firstly, how could her cousin''s health take the long journey?

    Secondly, she had heard that anyrge n that could establish themselves in the Shandong area always had some strange and unpredictable methods. Her cousin''s leg had yet to recover and it was inconvenient for him to move. What if he was injured again?

    Also, her cousin was peerlessly smart, but he had never really led troops into battle and was inexperienced¡­

    ¡­ .

    Her mind was in a mess. There were thousands of reasons why she didn''t want her cousin to go to Shandong. Every one of them made her even more worried.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. "I''ve already asked for permission to calm the chaos in the royal court, and the emperor has also given an oral decree. In a few days, this news will spread throughout the world. There''s no reason for me to go back on my word."

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    Was she angry?!

    Was she angry with him for not discussing such a big matter with her?

    Zhou Linghuai''s scalp went numb as he understood. "The situation in Shandong isn''t asplicated as you think. The reason why Li Qiguang could start a rebellion is because he joined forces with the local ns and borrowed their strength."

    Yu Youyao''s eyes turned red as sheined loudly, "You lied to Zhou Linghuai panicked and opened his mouth to exin.

    She was already so worried, but her cousin still acted as if nothing me!"

    The little girl pouted, her eyes so red that she was about to cry.

    Zhou Linghuai panicked and opened his mouth to exin.

    She was already so worried, but her cousin still acted as if nothing had happened. Yu Youyao was furious. She red at her cousin and questioned loudly, "If the situation in Shandong isn''tplicated, why didn''t any of the civil and military officials step forward to fight?"

    Zhou Linghuai wanted to say that although the situation in Shandong wasplicated, it was only rtive to others¡­

    However, Yu Youyao was in a fit of anger. "If it weren''t for the fact that the situation in Shandong is too tricky, why would the court let a guilty heir take over the military power and suppress the rebels? You''re lying to a child!"

    The "countering of the rebellion" was a rare opportunity to make a contribution. Those bandits were all a motley crew and could notpare to the regr army of the Imperial Court. As soon as the army came down hard, they would basically be defeated.

    It was not dangerous, and it was easy to fight.

    Therefore, "countering the rebellion" was also a springboard for the rise of noble descendants.

    In the past, as long as they encountered such a good thing, all the generals in the court would fight to lead the troops. The court officials would also fight until their faces turned red.

    However, the situation in Shandong was different. The peaceful rebellion had beplicated. Others couldn''t wait to hide far away, but her cousin actually volunteered himself.

    The more Yu Youyao thought about it, the angrier she became. She raised her voice again. "You didn''t even tell me about such a big matter. Why are you trying to be a hero? There are so many experienced old generals in the court. Even if no one asks to fight, the emperor will still assign them. When is it your turn to stand up for yourself?"

    The little girl''s face was flushed red from being too agitated. Her eyes were bright and shockingly clear.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that every time his father was injured in the past, his mother would always hold back her tears and help treat his father''s injuries while scolding him angrily.

    He was the most ruthless person who rushed on the battlefield more fiercely than anyone else. He was just short of carving the word "obedient" on his forehead, let alone replying.

 Chapter 399 Cooperation Strategy

    Chapter 399 Cooperation Strategy

    Every time he saw it, he couldn''t help but tease, "You''re an illustrious war god. In the end, you were still scolded by a woman until you couldn''t raise your head. You really should let your soldiers see how cowardly you are."

    Every time his father heard this, he would take off his shoes and chase after him to hit him. "Rascal, what do you know? Your mother''s heart aches for me and she''s worried about me. She''s in a fit of anger, so her anger will dissipate after scolding me. Sigh, no, brat, that''s my woman. So what if I let her scold me a little? I''m willing to be scolded by her. I''m willing to be afraid. What has it got to do with you? No, tell me clearly, what woman? That''s your mother. If I hear you being disrespectful to her again, I''ll beat you to death¡­"

    When the little girl was angry, he did not dare to retort, nor did he even dare to exin. Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes. Could this be considered a twist of fate?

    After Yu Youyao''s outburst, she gradually calmed down, but her emotions were still a little unstable. Her voice was also sobbing. "Cousin, why did you go to Shandong to quell the rebellion?"

    Looking at her red eyes, Zhou Linghuai''s heart ached. "Although the situation in Shandong isplicated, as long as we dismantle the alliance of the ns, Li Qiguang is nothing to be afraid of."

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin without blinking. "If Li Qiguang can rise up in Shandong, the various ns will also benefit from breaking free from the control of the Imperial Court. Their alliance is driven by benefits. I''m afraid it won''t copse easily!"

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. "It''s not difficult at all." He dipped his finger in the water and drew two crossed lines with the symbol ''+'' on the chessboard. He chuckled. "It can be broken even if there''s unified cooperation!"

    After staring at the chessboard for a long time, Yu Youyao immediately understood. "I understand now. Unified means unifying the weak to attack the strong. Therefore, Li Qiguang joined forces with the ns to resist the Imperial Court. Cooperation means the strong wille together to attack the weak." At this point, her eyes suddenly widened. "Other than Li Qiguang and the various ns, there are many officials of the Imperial Court in Shandong."

    Zhou Linghuai nodded with a smile and listened to her continue to analyze.

    Yu Youyao became calmer and calmer, and her train of thought became clearer. "The n, Li Qiguang, and the officials of the court have formed a situation of checks and bnces in Shandong. They''re implicated and colluded to bnce the situation in Shandong. Now that Li Qiguang has joined forces with the n to rebel, the ones who are most threatened are the officials of the court. Once Li Qiguang grows up in Shandong, the first thing he has to do is change the interests of the officials. In the worst case scenario, it will affect their lives. They definitely don''t want to see Li Qiguang grow up in Shandong. Cousin''s n is to secretly ally with him."

    "That''s right." Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    Yu Youyao was a little puzzled. "However, Cousin, how can you be sure that these officials of the Imperial Court will cooperate with you? The situation in Shandong isplicated. As officials in Shandong, it''s inevitable that they''ll be rted to Li Qiguang and the n. What if they don''t stop and simply join Li Qiguang? Not only can they save their lives, but they can also benefit from it?"

    For the sake of their lives, it seemed normal for these court officials to side with Li Qiguang.

    "Look!" Zhou Linghuai took three chess pieces and ced them on the chessboard, forming a triangle.

    He reached out and pointed at the ck chess piece at the top. "This ck chess piece refers to Li Qiguang." Then, he pointed at the two white chess pieces on the left and right respectively. "They represent the officials and the ns, respectively."

    Yu Youyao looked at it carefully.

    Then, Zhou Linghuai took away the ck chess piece at the top. There were only two white chess pieces left on the chessboard, one on each side, representing the court officials and the n. "Do you understand?"

    Yu Youyao looked at the two white chess pieces on the chessboard and immediately came to a realization. "Li Qiguang is powerful. In the three-way rtionship, he has the advantage. Be it the court officials or the ns, they can''t avoid him. However, if Li Qiguang is eliminated, there will only be the n and the court officials left in Shandong. Among these two forces, the court officials live on the left. The ns live on the right and the officials manage the people. It''s only right and proper. Without Li Qiguang''s restriction and suppression, the court officials will be the ones who benefit the most."

    In other words, after removing Li Qiguang, the ones who benefited the most were not the ns, but these officials of the Imperial Court.

    All the people in the world came for benefits, the world was ruled by benefits.

    As long as they had enough benefits, it was enough for them to take the risk.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. "After Li Qiguang''s death, in order to prevent a second Li Qiguang from appearing, the Imperial Court will strengthen its rule over Shandong and weaken the power of the ns. These imperial officials who helped the Imperial Court to calm the chaos have contributed greatly, and there will be nock of rewards. This way, the officials'' control over Shandong will also increase. If both of them are doing well, who will refuse such a good thing?"

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply and added, "Moreover, although Li Qiguang is from a n, he has never been very friendly to the Imperial Court. Even if the local officials join Li Qiguang, I''m afraid they won''t gain his trust. It''s not necessarily impossible for Li Qiguang to kill them. Therefore, joining Li Qiguang isn''t the best choice. However, it''s different if they work with Cousin. Not only will they benefit from both sides of the Imperial Court and Shandong, but they can also ensure the safety of their lives."

    Her cousin''s n seemed simple.

    In reality, he had seen through everyone.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. "Therefore, they have no choice but to cooperate with me and be of use to me. Moreover, there''s no turning back. Each of them has the determination to win and will spare no effort. The most terrifying thing in this world is never the knife in their hands, but the knife in their hearts."

    The knife in a heart was invisible and could kill without a trace.

    Yu Youyao really believed now that her cousin had not said it casually when he said that he was confident in calming the chaos. Instead, he had already made ns.

    She even suspected that her cousin had long expected this day and had already made ns in Shandong.

    After pondering for a moment, Yu Youyao said, "There are probably more than a hundred officials of the Imperial Court in Shandong. Compared to themoners under their rule, they''ve also hidden into a faction. Li Qiguang hasn''t officially raised the g of rebellion, so he naturally doesn''t dare to touch them easily. These officials of the Imperial Court have worked in Shandong for many years. No one knows the situation in Shandong better than them and the power of the n. There''s a saying that goes, ''Know yourself and know the enemy, and you can win a hundred battles.''"

    If they could even be officials, the rebellion in Shandong would be half resolved.

    With the 100,000 troops led by her cousin, he would definitely win.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. "They keep each other in check and are connected. The more they know, the more they can be used."

    Yu Youyao thought of a piece of history. "Zhang Yi implemented the Connection Strategy in the State of Qin and achieved the goal of annexingnd externally, allowing the King of Qin Hui to pull out thend of the three rivers in the east, border Bashu in the west, take in the county in the north, and take the Hanzhong in the south."

    The cooperation strategy would break the alliance of the six states, making the western states focus on the Qin state.

    Her cousin''s strategy was to use the court officials to break the n alliance and make her cousin the main official.

 Chapter 400 A Rabbit that Bites Others

    Chapter 400 A Rabbit that Bites Others

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. "Cousin, you don''t have to do it personally. The cooperating officials will support them so that they have enough capital to fight the ns and sow discord among the ns. Then, Cousin will exert pressure on Li Qiguang from the outside and break up the alliance of the ns from the inside out. The ns all have ulterior motives and look united, but they''re not. It''s impossible for them to be on the same side as Li Qiguang. At that time, they''ll be in a state of disunity. What''s there for Li Qiguang to fear? If Li Qiguang dies, no matter how powerful the n is, they won''t be able to do anything. This chaos can be calmed."

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. "That''s right!"

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and sighed. "Cousin, how did you develop your brain?"

    Before he could calm the chaos in Shandong, the situation in Shandong was already in his hands.

    She could almost foresee Li Qiguang''s defeat.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that the wall was reduced to ashes with a smile!

    Zhou Linghuai had never thought about this question carefully, but he had never been perfunctory with the little girl''s questions. Hence, he thought about it seriously for a moment and said pertinently, "Probably born with it?!"

    Yu Youyao was speechless.

    Zhou Linghuai clenched his fists and chuckled. "Are you relieved now?"

    Yu Youyao pouted. Thinking of how she had lost her temper at her cousin just now because of anxiety, uneasiness, and worry, she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    It turned out that she was the one who was really stupid!

    The situation in Shandong was all under her cousin''s control. When Shandong achieved great sess and her cousin returned to the capital to quell the rebellion of King You, not only would it be more logical and legitimate, but her cousin would also inherit the title of King You. He would naturally take over the 300,000 troops in Youzhou and openly take back everything that belonged to him.

    Not only that, but his cousin had contributed to the suppression of the rebellion. The emperor would also reward him handsomely, and the power in his hands would be even greater than before.

    Her cousin''s reputation and prestige would also spread throughout the Great Zhou.

    Yu Youyao patted her forehead and thought of how silly she had been just now. "Cousin, I was just worried about Cousin''s health¡­ so don''t¡­"

    Although she knew that all of this had been nned by her cousin, she was a little worried when she thought of how weak he was.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. "No, I think Cousin is very cute."

    Her eyes were red, like a rabbit that wanted to bite someone.

    Yu Youyao''s face turned red from the praise, and her eyes wandered. Then, she rolled her eyes and smiled. "Cousin, is this considered leaking a military opportunity?"

    Zhou Linghuai''s expression paused for a moment. "Yes!"

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, "Then, as themander, what punishment should you get?"

    Zhou Linghuai said, "Depending on the severity of the matter, the lightest punishment will be a hundred strokes of the military paddle and a warning. The heaviest punishment will be to take over his position as the main general and listen to Marquis''s punishment. If it''s more serious, one will be beheaded¡­"

    Yu Youyao''s scalp went numb when she heard this. She quickly interrupted him. "Uh, then I''ll punish Cousin. You have to eat well, sleep well, and take good care of your body. When Cousin returns to the court, I want to see a safe and unharmed cousin, okay?"

    The little girl squatted in front of him and looked up at him. She knew that he was confident of winning, but her eyes were filled with worry for him.

    Looking up was a very subtle posture. As she stretched her neck and raised her head, all the emotions on her face were visible.

    His wheelchair was about the same height as the little girl''s. Moreover, the wheelchair could be raised and lowered. The little girl did not have to sit or squat and look up at him every time she spoke to him.

    He had indeed adjusted the wheelchair to the same height as the little girl.

    However, the little girl''s habits could not be changed.

    Later on, he realized that the youngdy had never cared about height.

    Just that he was sitting.

    When interacting with others on an equal footing, it was never about heights but mentality.

    Talking to a sitting person while standing was equivalent to being a superior to a subordinate. It did not conform to the etiquette of interacting equally, nor did it conform to the principle of mutual respect.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. "When the timees, bring Uncle Sun along."

    As long as it was what she wanted, he could do it.

    Yu Youyao finally smiled. She leaned closer to her cousin and held his arm. "Cousin, when will the army set off? Do we need to prepare anything else?"

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. "The Ministry of War is preparing the rations. At that time, the transportation team will set off first. In ten days, after worshiping the heavens and counting the troops at the drill ground of the capital camp, I will lead the troops to quell the rebellion. The emperor will send imperial physicians and eunuchs to apany me and take care of my food and daily needs. There''s no need to prepare anything."

    Yu Youyao nodded. "In that case, there are still ten days. I have to go back and carefully prepare some useful things for Cousin. The imperial physicians and eunuchs definitely won''t prepare anything meticulously."

    "Thank you, Cousin." Thinking that he wouldn''t see her for at least a month or two, Zhou Linghuai let her prepare some.

    She was right. Anything that came from her was indeed more meticulous than anything else.

    The court officials stayed in the pce to discuss all the matters of suppressing the rebellion.

    Li Qiguang of Shandong had allied with the local ns tounch arge-scale rebellion by iming that the emperor was insensible and harmed loyal and kind people. The emperor wanted to send troops to quell the rebellion. However, the Marquis of Ningyuan, who had always been deeply indebted to the emperor, actually excused himself from quelling the rebellion with the excuse that he had leg problems and could not lead troops.

    The emperor was furious, but no one in the court was willing to step forward and lead the troops.

    Only the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, invited his troops to calm the chaos with his weak crown, crippled legs, and weak body.

    The emperor pitied Young Master Yin''s illness and refused to agree.

    Young Master Yin was young and weak. His body was disabled but his mind was not crippled. He was sick and benevolent.

    He had made it clear in the court that his father, King You, had been a hero for a lifetime. Although he had died, he had no regrets in the world. In the royal court, a thief that stole the crown in Shandong actually used the name of his father, King You, to carry out a rebellion. The act of rebellion was equivalent to King You being disloyal, unrighteous, and heartless. As his son, he should quell the rebellion and return his father''s clean name. Themoners would be less resentful and he would raise the prestige of Great Zhou.

    There was an uproar in the capital.

    For a moment, there were various opinions, and the entire capital was in an uproar.

    There were people who praised King You for his outstanding military achievements.

    "A man should hold a three-feet-long sword and make extraordinary contributions. If he doesn''t follow his ambition today, how can he die? Well said. As expected, a tiger father doesn''t have a dog son. The heir is weak in age and his body is disabled but his mind isn''t crippled. He''s sick and benevolent. He''s really a hero¡­"

    "The heir has the demeanor of his father. I heard that three years ago, the Di people invaded wantonly. The twelve-year-old heir fought against the Di people with King You and saved Youzhou. How can a mere bandit from Shandongpare to the Di people¡­"

    "Back then, Mr. Xian Yun traveled to Youzhou and set up a precious chess game in the city for half a month, but no one could crack it. In the end, it was Heir Yin who cracked this situation. It''s obvious that he''s talented in military strategy. What''s there to be afraid of a mere thief¡­"

 Chapter 401 Heavy and Light

    Chapter 401 Heavy and Light

    "The heir is loyal. Even though he''s young, crippled, and sick, he''s still a man. Why shouldn''t he bring a sword and take over the 50 prefectures of Guanshan? What''s hateful is that Marquis of Ningyuan, who has received the emperor''s kindness, was themander-in-chief back then. He couldn''t escape responsibility for King You''s injustice and only lost his title. It''s really too easy on him. He should have volunteered himself to quell the chaos and prove his merit, but he still relied on his leg disease and said he couldn''t lead the army. No matter how serious his leg problem is, can itpare to the heir? It''s simply the biggest joke in the world¡­"

    Of course, there were also many people who felt that the heir, Yin Huaixi, was old, weak, and disabled. They felt that the emperor was too rash¡ª

    "Ridiculous, this is really ridiculous. I admit that King You has been a hero for a lifetime, but the case against King You is still being investigated by the three divisions. Yin Huaixi is a criminal, so how can he lead the army? Moreover, Yin Huaixi is only 15 years old. He hasn''t officially led troops into battle in the past. He doesn''t have any experience in leading troops and is only talking about strategies on paper. How can he quell the rebellion? He''s also crippled and can''t go to the battlefield. What right does he have¡­"

    "Who does he, Yin Huaixi, think he is? He''s just a piece of trash, yet he dares to invite his own troops to quell the chaos in Shandong? Haha, this court of civil and military officials actually made a fool of themselves and yed along with him. How ridiculous¡­"

    "That''s right. This Prince You is simply ignorant. How big is the rebellion in Shandong? How can a young boy like him interfere? In my opinion, there''s no need to settle this mess. Since we''re going to lose anyway, we might as well send someone to negotiate with Li Qiguang¡­"

    Many people argued because of disagreements.

    "Shut up. Gan Luo paid homage to a minster at age 12. Li Shimin led the army at the age of 14. Huo Qubing fought against the Xiongnu at the age of 17. Sun Ce 18 dominated Jiangdong. On the other hand, the heir fought against the Di people with his father at the age of 12. How can the bandits of Shandong be as fierce as the Di people? How can you know that the heir can''t return to the court with a huge victory?"

    "Heh, Yin Huaixi is just a cripple. What right does he have to bepared to Tang Zong, Huo Shuai, Gan Xiang, and the others? Hmph, he''s simply ignorant¡­"

    "When the heir was twelve years old, he resisted the Di people and was harmed by a traitor. His legs were disabled, but he still had ambition. He helped his father redress his grievances and took on the title of the guilty son. It''s easy for him to invite himself to Shandong to quell the rebellion. So what if he''s crippled? The heir is disabled but not mentally disabled, unlike some people whose limbs are intact that are not even as good as a cripple¡­"

    "Not only is Yin Huaixi crippled, but I heard that he also has a short life. If he''s asked to go to Shandong to quell the rebellion, he''ll probably meet the King of Hell before he even arrives¡­"

    "Who did you say had a short life? Say it again if you have the guts¡­"

    "So what if I did? Yin Huaixi is a cripple with a short life¡­"

    "Ah, someone''s been hit, someone''s been hit¡­"

    Everyone on the streets was discussing this matter. It had only been a month since the pce examination. Due to the case of King You''s injustice being reopened, the Imperial Court had not released the rankings for a long time. Many schrs stayed in the capital. Teahouses, restaurants, and inns could be seen everywhere. The schrs chatted and even fought because they had disagreements and disputes¡­

    Yu Zongshen lowered the curtain and returned to the Yu Residence. He went straight to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu sent someone to invite Zhou Linghuai over.

    Yu Zongshen looked at Zhou Linghuai and couldn''t help but think of Prince Yin, who lived in the pce but no one could figure him out. The two of them were both sickly and crippled. They were even the same age.

    Recalling Young Master Yin''s appearance carefully, she suddenly realized that he had only revealed his true appearance on the day Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum.

    However, at that time, when the emperor was interrogating Ye Hanyuan, everyone in the hall was in a panic, so no one would take a closer look at his appearance.

    She could only vaguely see a long scar on the right side of Yin Huaixi''s face.

    Later on, in order to avoid questions, he kept wearing a mask.

    He shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind and said, "The emperor has ordered the Ministry of War to manage the troops and rations. The Ministry of Revenue and the Imperial Court have to cooperate fully."

    Old Madam Yu pondered for a moment and frowned. "Young Master Yin''s reason for asking to quell the rebellion is spot-on. No one can refute him. It''s obvious that he''s shrewd."

    No matter what Yin Huaixi''s motive was, just based on these three reasons, there was no better candidate than him to quell the rebellion.

    The emperor understood that even if he had scruples, he had no choice but to agree.

    The court officials understood even better that even though they knew that it was inappropriate for Yin Huaixi to lead the troops, no one dared to step forward and say no.

    Yu Zongshen pondered for a moment and said, "King You is innocent. Although the Marquis of Changxing is guilty of a heinous crime, killing a good general by mistake is also a loss of virtue, benevolence, and righteousness to the emperor. It''s a loss of morals, dignity, and reputation. It''s impossible for the emperor not to have scruples."

    At this point, he paused slightly.

    After a while, Yu Zongshen continued, "Although the emperor''s eyes are red with killing intent and he looks like he won''t stop, when the trial of the Marquis of Changxing''s three divisions is over and it''s King You''s turn to truly clear his name, he will be let off lightly."

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she understood and sighed again. "This is the mind of an emperor. The more people you kill in the beginning, the more fearful the court officials will beter. The more worried they are that the more extensive the implication will be, the more trouble will fall on them. After all, no one in the court dares to touch their conscience and say that they''re innocent. When a dog is anxious, it''s inevitable that it''ll jump over the wall. The court officials who have always been in conflict will instead join forces to stop the emperor. Although the emperor is the king, he still needs the court officials to assist the country. It''s impossible for him to ignore the opinions of the court officials. At that time, it won''t be easy for King You to clear his name."

    Everyone knew that the emperor was in a fit of anger. No one was willing to provoke him.

    In addition, although the emperor had killed many people at the moment, they were all scapegoats pushed by those in power. However, he had not touched the interests of those really powerful cab aides and generals.

    Naturally, they were happy to let the emperor kill to his heart''s content. After venting his anger, they would be safer.

    Once their own interests were involved, the court officials would use all kinds of underhanded methods.

    Yu Zongshen thought of the actions of some of the old ministers in the cab and agreed deeply. "Indeed, King You is being persecuted by the Marquis of Changxing, as well as the officials and nobles of the north. There''s no doubt about it. ording to my understanding of them, they will definitely use some groundless usations. It''s not a serious crime, but it''ll damage his reputation. If King You''s reputation is tarnished and he loses his virtue, the emperor''s mistakes won''t be so serious. At that time, in order to take into ount King You''s reputation, it''s only right that this matter will be lightened."

    The court officials could still say that King You had lost his virtue, which was why the court officials and nobles in the north had joined forces to resist him.

    After all, these people had harmed the royal family''s bloodline. It was a heinous crime, so they had to be beheaded.

    If the rumors spread, who would know if they were true?

 Chapter 402 Emperors Mind

    Chapter 402 Emperor''s Mind

    From the looks of it, even if King You was killed by someone and even if his injustice was cleared and his reputation was damaged, no one in the world would think that he was good anymore.

    King You was already dead. Even if his name was tarnished, could he still climb out of his grave to refute?

    Old Madam Yu frowned. She did not like these dirty methods of the court officials. "However, if Young Master Yin seeds in quelling the chaos, the emperor''s reputation will be greatly boosted, and it will be even more logical for King You''s injustice to be reversed. Young Master Yin is so smart. He must have seen through human nature and understand this very well. That''s why he asked to quell the chaos."

    Previously, Old Madam Yu had felt that this Young Master Yin was a hidden dragon. Now, it seemed that she had underestimated him.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head and drank his tea, his long eyes inevitably filled with mockery.

    From the moment Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum, he had already guessed that it wouldn''t be so easy to clear his father''s name. Not to mention that this matter was very important to the court officials and they wouldn''t just sit back and watch. Even the dog emperor himself had many scruples. How could he ignore his reputation and dignity for a dead brother?

    Therefore, in his initial n, there was no so-called "reparation" at all.

    After Ye Hanyuan entered the capital, he beat the drum and exposed the Marquis of Changxing''s crime to the world. In addition, there was evidence that he had brought into the capital. The Marquis of Changxing could not deny it even if he wanted to. When Ye Hanyuan entered the hall, he would directly assassinate the dog emperor.

    At that time, Li Qiguang from Shandong would use the excuse of him being an ipetent ruler and harming loyal and good people to raise the rebellion g. He would spread the idea that the dog emperor would harm loyal and good people and be a disgrace to the world. Naturally, his father''s grievance would be understood.

    It was just that simple. It hit the nail on the head.

    Even so, he did not regret changing his original n.

    There were some things that could be achieved by beating around the bush.

    However, since he had decided to protect some people, he had to protect thempletely without any hesitation.

    Yu Zongshen changed the topic. "King You''s case has caused the emperor to lose his trust in the court officials. Now that King You''s rebellion is imminent, the emperor is facing a huge problem. That is, once King You''s rebellion is sessful, should Young Master Yin inherit King You''s throne and follow King You''sst wish to control 300,000 troops in Youzhou to manage the war in Youzhou? The emperor wants to use Young Master Yin, but Young Master Yin is weak, crippled, and sick. He''s really worried, so he simply asked him to go to Shandong to calm the chaos and test Young Master Yin''s ability."

    Old Madam Yu was also sick of it. "Even if Young Master Yin is emperor has fulfilled Young Master Yin''s benevolence, righteousness, loyalty, and filial piety. He can also gain a good defeated in the rebellion, a weak young man with a crippled leg is not enough to damage the dignity of the Great Zhou. Firstly, the emperor has fulfilled Young Master Yin''s benevolence, righteousness, loyalty, and filial piety. He can also gain a good reputation. Secondly, he has used Young Master Yin to probe the military situation in Shandong. Then, he will be more confident in sending more experienced generals to suppress the rebellion."

    This was the mind of an emperor. Behind the seemingly ridiculous scene, there was always a terrifying scheme.

    It was obvious that the emperor had sent the pce guards to protect Young Master Yin because he valued his rtionship with this nephew. However, the so-called familial bloodline was always mixed with all kinds of schemes. It was even more terrifying.

    Yu Zongshen nodded slightly. "Heir Yin has done his best. He wants to use the effort to calm the chaos to gain the emperor''s trust and regain control of the 300,000 troops in Youzhou."

    Although the emperor''s schemes were deep, they were not as deep as Yin Huaixi''s.

    Therefore, all of this was nned by Yin Huaixi.

    Ever since Ye Hanyuan struck the drum, the situation in the royal court had been under Yin Huaixi''s control.

    Naturally, Old Madam Yu had also thought of this. "In history, there are many young people who have achieved great ambitions. Only Yin Huaixi is as ambitious as him." She turned to look at Zhou Linghuai. Zhou Linghuai and Yin Huaixi were childhood friends. "What do you think Yin Huaixi''s chances of winning are?"

    Now, because of King You''s case, people''s anger rose everywhere. Li Qiguang naturally used the excuse of seeking an exnation for the people to start a rebellion.

    Everyone in the court knew clearly. Once the Imperial Court was defeated and Li Qiguang became famous, there would be an endless stream of anti-Zhou forces joining Li Qiguang. The "resentment of the people" everywhere would also intensify. At that time, the world would definitely be in chaos.

    It was precisely because they understood this that no one in the court dared to help quell the rebellion.

    If he did not have the confidence to win, he would only lose the heads of his family.

    "100%!" Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and said casually.

    Not only Old Madam Yu, but even Yu Zongshen was shocked. He asked, "The situation in Shandong isplicated and has always been a thorn in the side of the Imperial Court. Now that Li Qiguang has joined forces with the ns, it''s obvious how prestigious he is."

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, "In at most three months, Yin Huaixi will definitely win and return to the court."

    Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongshen were speechless.

    Not only was he 100% confident, but he only needed three months to calm the rebellion in Shandong. Did they underestimate Yin Huaixi, or did Zhou Linghuai think too highly of him?

    These words seemed to be without reason, but when they thought about it carefully, it was extremely terrifying.

    Zhou Linghuai stopped there. "Prince Yin''s goal is very clear. First, he will naturally help King You resolve his grievances. Second, he will gain the emperor''s trust and control the military power in Youzhou. Both of these are rted to the suppression of the rebellion in Shandong."

    As soon as these words were spoken, Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongshen couldn''t help but look shocked.

    One had lived for most of his life and was wise. The other was a second-inmand of the cab and held great power. Neither of them was simple. How could they not understand this?

    Zhou Linghuai was clearly reminding her.

    From the moment Ye Hanyuan struck the drum, the overall situation in the royal court had already been under Yin Huaixi''s calctions. Even the overall situation in Shandong was under Yin Huaixi''s control.

    From the looks of it, Yin Huaixi wasn''t just terrifying.

    After all, she had seen the world. Old Madam Yu quickly calmed down and asked, "Can Yin Huaixi regain control of Youzhou?"

    Yin Huaixi was indeed scheming, but the Youzhou area wasplicated. It was the hintend at the edge of the Central ins and was less than 2,000 kilometers away from the capital. It would take at most three to five days for elite troops to reach it. It could coordinate with the capital and intimidate the vassal lords on the inside and resist external enemies on the outside. It was the strongest defense line of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Could the emperor really be at ease to hand Youzhou over to a weak, crippled, and sick youth to guard?

    Even though Yin Huaixi had quelled the rebellion in Shandong and proved his ability, there were still many variables in this matter.

    After all, one''s heart was unpredictable.

    He couldn''t get past all the civil and military officials in the court.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. "Mr. Xian Yun brought Yin Huaixi into the pce."

    Old Madam Yu gasped, and her pupils constricted and did not move. "I see. Shandong will contribute to calming the chaos. Coupled with the rmendation of a person of virtue, it''s guaranteed that nothing will go wrong. This Young Master Yin is really¡­" She paused for a moment before sighing. "He''s wless!"

 Chapter 403 - 403: Hidden

    Chapter 403: Hidden

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, Yu Zongshen turned to look at Zhou Linghuai.

    His mother felt that Yin Huaixi¡¯s n was wless, but he felt that Zhou Linghuai was the truly unfathomable one.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little heavy. Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Youzhou in a few days. I¡¯ll be back in a month or two, or at most three months.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was a little surprised, but not surprised. ¡°From the looks of it, King You¡¯s case should be settled in three months at thetest. At that time, the Zhou familys grievances will be clear, and we should indeed make a trip back. However, it¡¯s a long way to Youzhou, and it¡¯s chaotic there. Bring more people and be careful.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai could only go back and settle the matters in Youzhou himself, but the Yu Residence could not interfere.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    The court officials could not be rted to the vassal lords. Once they provoked the suspicion of the royal family, they would be killed. Therefore, he could not reveal his true identity to the Yu Residence and had always stayed in the Yu

    Residence with the identity of ¡°Zhou Linghuai.¡±

    With the rebellion imminent, he had to find a suitable excuse to leave the Yu

    Residence.

    It made sense to return to Youzhou.

    At this moment, in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡ª

    The IMarquis of Zhenguo, Song Xiuqi, also mentioned the matter of Young Master Yin inviting his troops to Shandong to quell the rebellion.

    Old Madam Song listened carefully and picked up her tea from time to time to drink it. When the faint medicinal bitterness entered her mouth and into her throat, she also felt the heat in her heart ease a lot.

    Yao Huang had brought this medicinal tea back from the Yu Residence during the Dragon Boat Festivalst time.

    Although Eldest Miss Yu rejected her good intentions, her etiquette was so sincere that no one could find fault with it.

    At the end of his sentence, the Marquis of Zhen sighed slightly. ¡°With his weak age, crippled legs, and sickly body, he asked to calm the chaos. This is because he has ambition. There are a few reasons why he asked to fight. It shows loyalty, filial piety, integrity, and righteousness. That¡¯s why he has the conviction to win. It is intentional. He should be a man of the dynasty and hold a three-foot-long sword. He has yet to fulfill his ambition. Why should he be afraid of death? This is a bold decision.¡¯

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was a meritorious family that had been passed down from its great ancestor. Its foundation was rare in the entire Great Zhou, so it naturally looked at problems more thoroughly.

    Hearing this, Song Mingzhao put down his teacup and said in a low voice, ¡°As a general, one has ambition, conviction, and has determination. If you¡¯re prepared for the three above, you¡¯re already a qualified general.¡± At this point, aplicated look shed across his eyes. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely win the battle in Shandong?¡¯

    Although Li Qiguang was powerful when he joined forces with the ns, in the end, they were just a pile of loose sand. If they were united, they would gather.

    If they were not, they would disperse

    How could itpare to Yin Huaixi¡¯s bravery?

    Yin Huaixi was so shrewd. No wonder not long after Mr. Xian Yun went to Youzhou to travel, there were rumors in the north that he wanted to take him in as his disciple.

    Mr. Xian Yun had always cherished talent. It was only right for him to take Yin Huaixi in as his disciple and teach him carefully.

    The Marquis of Zhen agreed deeply. ¡°Since ancient times, heroes have always been young. Yin Huaixi¡¯s intelligence, shrewdness, schemes, and strategies are rare in the world. The Great Zhou Dynasty might not be able to produce another outstanding war god.¡±

    With that, he picked up his teacup. When he lowered his head to drink his tea, he quietly looked at his son, who was sitting in front of him.

    Back then, Mr. Xian Yun had originally wanted to take Yin Huaixi as his disciple first and Mingzhao as his discipleter. Now, Yin Huaixi, who was only 15 years old, was already able to stand in the royal court and control the military.

    On the other hand, Song Mingzhao was still a High Schr. He was waiting for three years to shine in the imperial examination before he could enter the court.

    Old Madam Song nced at the Marquis of Zhen indifferently. ¡°At the age of 12, he resisted the Di people. At the age of 15, he endured the pain of his crippled leg and his sickly body. He is indeed a prodigy of a generation. Unfortunately, the imperial physicians in the pce asserted that he wouldn¡¯t live past 20. No matter how talented he is, he will disappear in a sh. It¡¯s really a pity.¡±

    Her tone was filled with genuine regret.

    However, the Marquis of Zhen trembled when he heard this. He felt a little ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a pity.¡±

    Previously, he had not allowed Mingzhao to continue with the imperial examination because the Marquis of Weinings Residence was powerful. He had the intention to avoid it and hide his strength.

    It was also because he nned to shine in the imperial examination three yearster. The Marquis of Weinings Residence could not suppress Mingzhao¡¯s shocking talent. Only then would he be ced in an important position by the emperor as soon as he entered the royal court.

    Now, it was a busy period in the royal court. It was a good thing for him not to enter the royal court.

    With Mingzhao¡¯s talent, he would definitely be able to enter the pavilion in the future.

    How could Yin Huaixipare to him for a moment?

    Just by looking at what kind of person Yin Huaixi was after Ye Hanyuan entered the capital, he should understand what kind of person he was.

    However, there was another person that Song Mingzhao cared about very much.

    Song Mingzhao held his teacup and lowered his head without drinking. ¡°Father, have you heard of Zhou Linghuai, the young master of the formermander of the You Prefecture?

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s n was wless, and his goal was clear.

    However, Zhou Linghuai was hidden very deeply, making him unable to see through him.

    The Marquis of Zhen was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Eldest Master Yu mention it a few times. It¡¯s because there¡¯s no one else at home, so he¡¯s staying in the main house of the Yu Residence. From Lord Yu l s tone, he seems to admire this nephew of his from Youzhou very much. He should be talented, but what a coincidence. This Young Master Zhou is also like Young Master Yin. He¡¯s weak, crippled, and sick. It¡¯s a pity. Why are you suddenly asking about him?¡±

    He felt that there was a coincidence between King You and Zhou Linghuai.

    On second thought, after the rebellion in Youzhou, many people in Youzhou were implicated. The Zhou family was one of them.

    Even if the Yu Residence mediated the situation and protected the entire family, their oue probably wouldn¡¯t be too good. It didn¡¯t seem strange for Zhou Linghuai to end up like this.

    Song Mingzhao put down his teacup. ¡°After Mr. Xian Yun entered the capital, he specially visited Zhou Linghuai more than once. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have known him back then in Youzhou. Father, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve underestimated him. Zhou Linghuai is definitely not a simple person.¡±

    Not only was the Marquis of Zhen stunned, but even Old Madam Song was stunned. ¡°How did you know about this? There was no news outside?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun and Zhou Linghuai were old friends?

    Old Madam Song and the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. After all, Mr. Xian Yun was a virtuous person, and not just anyone caught his eye. There was already Yin Huaixi in Youzhou.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s my teacher.¡±

    This was only one aspect.

    Most importantly, he happened to hear his third sister, Song M/anhui, mention Zhou Linghuai. He felt that this person was not simple, so he could not help but pay more attention.

    Although Zhou Linghuai lived under someone else i s roof and rarely left, he was very trusted in the Yu Residence. It was not difficult to find out some things about him after he entered the Yu Residence

    Although Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s visit to the Yu Residence was not publicized, he did not do it secretly or deliberately avoid people. If someone asked, they could still find out.

    These indifferent words were very convincing. The Marquis of Zhen couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked. ¡°This Young Master Zhou is really hiding well..¡±

 Chapter 404 - 404: Family Friends

    Chapter 404: Family Friends

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Who was Mr. Xian Yun?

    In this world, only Mingzhao and Yin Huaixi could catch his eye. The third young master of the Xie family, Xie Jingliu, seemed to have received guidance from Mr. Xian Yun when he was young.

    Now that Zhou Linghuai was added, she could guess that he was definitely also talented.

    However, Old Madam Song frowned and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s attitude towards Youzhou seems a little unusual.¡±

    There was a wless Prince Yin in Youzhou, and now there was Zhou Linghuai, who had always been hiding his strength. In addition, there was Ye Hanyuan¡­

    Old Madam Song¡¯s heart sank. ¡°There are talents in troubled times. It seems that these peaceful days won¡¯tst for long.¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at Song Mingzhao. ¡°You deliberately mentioned Zhou Linghuai. Are you

    suspecting that he¡¯s rted to Yin Huaixi and Ye Hanyuan?¡±

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°The matter ofmanding is hereditary. Although it¡¯s not deeply rted to the vassal king, it¡¯s under the jurisdiction of the state capital. Zhou Linghuai and Ye Hanyuan must be involved. On the other hand, Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum and reported the Marquis of Changxings ten crimes. However, after investigating, he was crying out for justice for King You and was ordered by Yin Huaixi.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t say was true!

    Yin Huaixi could drive Ye Hanyuan, the son of the Prefecture Governor, away. It was obvious that even though King You was dead, the Marquis of Changxing had been in charge of Youzhou for three years. Yin Huaixi was weak, crippled, and sick. Youzhou was still under Yin Huaixi¡¯s control.

    On the surface, Yin Huaixi, Ye Hanyuan, and Zhou Linghuai did not seem to have anything to do with each other, but they were al]. involved.

    In that case, what role did Zhou Linghuai y?

    Song Mingzhao frowned and continued, ¡®Zhou Linghuai must be rted to Yin Huaixi. Moreover, I suspect that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s motive for entering the capital is definitely not as simple as seeking refuge with his rtives. Recently, everything in the royal court is probably rted to him.¡±

    Old Madam Song frowned and said nothing.

    Song Mingzhao thought for a moment. ¡°When Mr. Xian Yun entered the capital this time, he brought Ye Hanyuan and Yin Huaixi to see Mr. Hu Shan and Zhou Linghuai. He¡¯s indifferent on the outside, but his heart is focused on the royal court. It¡¯s definitely not as simple as visiting an old friend.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen couldn¡¯t help but feel wary. ¡°Our family has been on good terms with the Yu Residence for generations, and we¡¯re inws. It¡¯s a huge taboo for vassal lords to be rted to the court officials, especially for military families¡­¡±

    Old Madam Song was also worried.

    Song Mingzhao said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Zhou Linghuai has a crippled leg and can¡¯t be an official. Even if he¡¯s involved with Prince Yin, others won¡¯t take him seriously. In addition, the Zhou familys hereditary love is thanks to the emperor¡¯s grace. Zhou Linghuai is a smart person and knows his limits. He won¡¯t let the Yu Residence have any connections with the vassal lord on the surface.¡±

    With that said, Old Madam Yu felt relieved. ¡°That¡¯s true. Yin Huaixi is a crippled man and is alone. Zhou Linghuai is also a crippled man. He can¡¯t even be an official. Even if he¡¯s involved, as long as he doesn¡¯t expose himself on the surface, it¡¯s fine. Moreover, the rtionships between aristocratic families are beneficial for all. As long as the interests of each other are the same, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of unpredictable changes in the court.¡± The Marquis of Zhen agreed deeply.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes. ¡°The court is in troubled times. It¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing to have some secret connections.¡± As for why it wasn¡¯t a bad thing, he didn¡¯t say it clearly.

    However, Old Madam Song and the Marquis of Zhen both understood that the imperial court was in a troubled period. There were vassal lords stirring internally and four external threats eyeing them covetously. The situation in the imperial court was also unpredictable.

    Once Yin Huaixi had military power, he would definitely be the emperors most trusted person. Being rted to him was equivalent to a protective talisman.

    Old Madam Songs gaze darkened. ¡°In a few days, it won¡¯t be a big event even on Wan Hui¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll invite her young sister who she usually ys with into the residence to join in the fun.¡±

    The more troublesome it was, the more they should stick together and hold each other tightly.

    Their rtionship should be closer.

    It looked like an ordinary interaction between the younger generation, but what was important was the tacit understanding between them. There was no need to waste their breath to know each other.This was a family friendship!

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he thought of Eldest Miss Yu. He lowered his head and drank his tea, covering his thoughts without leaving a trace.

    The news that Yin Huaixi was going to lead troops to Shandong to quell the rebellion caused an uproar.

    Everyone in the court was preparing to suppress the rebellion.

    Yu Youyao also helped her cousin pack up and prepare to return to Youzhou.

    ¡°Returning to Youzhou is just an excuse. The emperor has sent an imperial physician, an internal servant, and an old nanny from the pce to apany me and take care of my daily life. All of this will also be carefully arranged by the East and West Pces.¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he frowned. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to bring them along. There¡¯s no need to trouble myself to tidy up.¡±

    Yu Youyao ced a velvet nket into her bag. ¡°I know, but you have to put on a full show. I can¡¯t let anyone suspect Cousin.¡±

    After saying that, she realized in a daze that her cousin was really leaving.

    She would not see her cousin for a long time.

    Her cousin would not apany her to practice calligraphy, teach her zither skills, guide her in her studies, y chess with her, and make tea with her for a long time¡­

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt sad.

    Her cousin had only lived in the Yu Residence for three to four months. It was clearly such a short period of time, but to her, it was as long as a lifetime. It was so long that this person had already prated into the bits and pieces of her life. Thanks to his existence, she felt that every day was a surprise, and every day was stable and reassuring.

    However, the person who had been apanying her was suddenly leaving! Yu Youvao was both reluctant and afraid! A suffocating silence spread through the room¡­

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Yu Youyao shook her head, but she lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Zhou Linghuai leaned forward and gently pinched her chin, raising it bit by bit. Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale, and her eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of rouge. They were thin and red, and her eyes were also red. She held back her tears and stubbornly refused to let them fall. She pursed her lips tightly, and even the tip of her nose was red.

    She looked pitiful, like a little rabbit about to be abandoned.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart ached, and his throat felt like it was blocked. He looked at her for a long time beforeforting her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll be back in three months at most.¡±

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t said anything. As soon as he did, Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up. It flowed down her face and suddenly slid down to her chin,nding on the back of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s hand.

    Zhou Linghuai felt the back of his hand tremble and he panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­

    ¡°Cousin¡­ Yu Youyao threw herself into her cousin¡¯s arms and hugged his neck. She sobbed, probably because she was crying too sadly. Even her small figure trembled.

    Zhou Linghuaipletely froze and pursed his lips..

 Chapter 405 - 405: Can â€˜t bear to part with you

    Chapter 405: Can ¡®t bear to part with you

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao was not a girl who liked to cry.

    From a young age, Yu Youyao had known that she was a motherless child.

    Although her grandmother doted on her, she was old and not in good health. She could be mischievous and yful, but she could not be willful.

    It was precisely because Yu Qingning was deliberately making things difficult for her that she was always scolded by her father.

    Even though Yu Jianjia always pretended to be innocent and weak, every time, she would suffer in silence.

    Even though Madam Yang appeared to be kind, she still schemed against her and wanted to ruin her reputation for being obedient and proud.

    She had neverined or cried to her grandmother.

    She knew that no matter how much her grandmother doted on her, she was still different from her biological mother.

    Perhaps it was because a child without a mother did not have any confidence. She did not have anything to rely on, let alone anyone to teach her how to deal with it and

    fight back. Even though she had suffered grievances, she could only pretend to be stupid and pretend not to care. Even when she cried, she had to hide under the nket and cover her head with the nket. She cried softly and suppressed her tears, not daring to cry out loud and let others know.

    Until her cousin entered the residence. He had taught her a lot and would indulge and tolerate her.

    In front of her cousin, she did not have to force herself. Her cousin would tell her, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Even now, when she cried like a little fool in her cousin¡¯s arms, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being hated or cried.

    ¡±

    Don¡¯t, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body stiffened, and his hands gripped the armrests of the wheelchair tightly. He could hear the little girl¡¯s whimpering cries in his ears. She was as weak and sad as a kitten, making him feel at a loss and flustered.

    What, what should he do?

    Should he coax her?!

    ¡°Yao Yao¡­¡± Zhou Linghuai subconsciously opened his mouth, but suddenly realized that his mind was nk. He didn¡¯t know how to coax her to stop crying.

    For a moment, he was helpless.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair suddenly rxed. He moved to the little girl¡¯s back and patted her back awkwardly.

    As if that would make her feel better.

    ¡°Cousin, sob, I don¡¯t want you to leave. I don¡¯t want to not see you for a long time¡­¡±

    Actually, not wanting her cousin to leave was one thing, but she was most worried about him. However, she did not dare to say it out loud, afraid that it would be inauspicious.

    She knew that her cousin was confident of winning this time.

    However, war was not child¡¯s y. On the battlefield, knives and arrows were blind and unpredictable. She was not worried about him losing the battle, but she was worried that her cousin¡¯s body would not be able to take it and he would be injured.

    She had been trying her best to pretend that she was fine these past few days and help her cousin prepare something to nourish his body and save his life.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t strong at all.

    She was also very worried and afraid.

    She only wanted her cousin to be well and did not want him to be in danger.

    She thought that she could pretend very well and deliberately ignored the weak emotions in her heart.

    However, at this moment, when she realized that her cousin was really leaving to fight, even her hands and feet turned cold. The weakness in her heart instantly burst.

    Zhou Linghuai sighed softly and gently stroked her back. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. When we reach Shandong, I¡¯ll write you a letter every ten days¡­

    She had originally nned to write more letters to Yu Youyao after going to Shandong to prevent her from worrying.

    Unexpectedly, before he even went to Shandong, she was already so afraid that she was crying.

    It was also because he had neglected the little girl¡¯s feelings. It seemed that the little girl had been very worried these past few days, but she was afraid that she would distract him, so she had been holding it in and not saying anything.

    Yu Youyao came out of his arms and looked at her cousin with swollen eyes. She sobbed and asked, ¡°Really? Is it inconvenient? If others find out¡­¡¯

    Seeing the tears on her face, Zhou Linghuai felt bitter. He took out a blue handkerchief from his sleeve and gently wiped her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll get the secret guards to send a message and not let anyone know.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little hesitant. ¡°Cousin¡¯s secret guards are to protect Cousin¡¯s safety¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°The emperor has sent a hundred pce guards to protect my safety. It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose a secret guard. Shandong is only 600 kilometers away from the capital. If it¡¯s urgent, I can reach it in two days at most. If you¡¯re worried about me, you can also ask the secret guards. I¡¯ll never lie to you about my situation in Shandong. It¡¯s the same for my secret guards.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally stopped crying and was still sobbing. ¡°Won¡¯t it be too troublesome for Cousin? After all, you¡¯re going to war. I don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment and he stopped talking.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head sadly and sniffed. Then, she forced herself to look up calmly. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. I was too insensible. You¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly interrupted her. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to part with Cousin, and Cousin¡­¡± Seeing that the little girl¡¯s swollen eyes were still wet, his throat felt a little dry. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to part with you!¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened as she stared nkly at her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°So, when I write to you, you have to remember to

    His fingers gently wiped away the tears on her eyshes. Perhaps it was because his actions were too light and gentle, but the little girl felt an itch. Her eyes trembled slightly, and her eyshes fluttered,nding on his fingertips. It was as gentle as a butterfly stopping for a moment before flying away.

    Zhou Linghuai retracted his hand calmly, his fingers still trembling slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not even afraid of the Di people, so why would I take a mere thief seriously?¡±

    It was true that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with him, but the real reason for her crying was still because she was too worried about him!

    After all, Zhou Linghai lowered his head and couldn¡¯t help but tighten his hands on his legs. If his legs were intact and his body was healthy, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so worried and cry.

    Yu Youyao suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The little girl i s curved eyebrows were like ink, revealing a hint of elegance.

    It was a type of ancient Tang ink that he had identally found when he was flipping through ancient books a while ago.

    He added musk, dragon brain, and other spices into the graphite. Then, he burned away the smoke. The smoked ink was like cream, bright and thick. He dipped it in water and drew eyebrows. They were as lifelike as smoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not crying anymore?¡± Zhou Linghuai looked at her beautiful eyes and felt happy.

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed. ¡®Cousin, was I a little¡­ unreasonable just now? Cousin is going to war. I should have been obedient and not let you worry. ¡® I

    She pursed her lips and felt a little like crying again. It wasn¡¯t that she was worried or afraid, but that she was crying for being disappointing.

    However, she also knew that she shouldn¡¯t be crying, so she pursed her lips tightly to stop herself from crying.

    Zhou Linghuai put the blue handkerchief back into his sleeve and brought over the tea on the table, handing it to her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself in front of me¡­

    After crying for a long time, Yu Youyao felt her mouth go dry. She held the tea that her cousin had handed her and took small sips.. ¡°It¡¯s because Cousin has been living in the Yu Residence for a few months, and I¡¯ve never been separated from him¡­

 Chapter 406 - 406: Bewitching

    Chapter 406: Bewitching

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At the thought of not seeing her cousin for a long time and not having him by her side, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed and sad. In addition, she was worried about her cousin and couldn¡¯t help but want to cry. She also knew that it wasn¡¯t good to rely on her cousin too much.

    But she just wanted to rely on her cousin.

    When her cousin was around, she wanted to stay by his side.

    When her cousin was not by her side, she thought of her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯

    That day, the little girl had lost her temper because he was going to Shandong to quell the rebellion. Later on, she had calmly epted it. In the past two days, he had been busy nning and studying the map of Shandong. The little girl seemed to be busy managing the household and studying.

    However, he did not expect that to the little girl, war was a very cruel thing. Naturally, she would feel uneasy, panicked, and even afraid.

    In the end, he was too rash. He should have told her in advance.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin, why are you apologizing? I know that you¡¯re a man and have many things to do. It¡¯s impossible for you to stay in the inner residence and stay by my side forever. I me you because I¡¯m just not used to it for a moment. It¡¯ll be fine in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was speechless.

    Yu Youyao forced herself to perk up and changed the topic. ¡°Cousin is going to Shandong to calm the chaos. I¡¯ve prepared some other things for him.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the table. There was arge package on it.

    Yu Youyao opened an oil paper bag, and there were dozens of Eight Treasures Cake neatly ced inside. ¡°The army will set off from the capital. It¡¯s about a ten-day journey to Shandong. It¡¯s a long journey. The weather is hot, so

    Cousin¡¯s body definitely won¡¯t be able to take it. I made the Eight Treasures Cake that Cousin likes. If you don¡¯t have any appetite on the way, eat one or two.¡±

    The Eight Treasures Cake was not a rare item. It was sold in the Food Hall, so he could just find an excuse to bring it along.

    As she had used the spiritual dew, the taste and effect were naturally better, and it was more to her cousin¡¯s liking.

    Seeing that the little girl had wrapped the Eight Treasures Cake and tied it with a thin rope, Zhou Linghuai felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao took out a chubby round-bellied jade bottle. ¡°This is the medicinal dew I made with the Lingxi Bug. When bathing, put a small drop into the water. It can relieve fatigue and strengthen your foundation.¡±

    The Xie Residence had given her two Lingxi Bugs. She tried to feed them with spiritual dew. Both Lingxi Bugs were well-nourished, and the effect of the medicinal liquid was getting better.

    She had made this medicinal dew herself. She had added the Lingxi Bug Liquid and spiritual dew.

    Zhou Linghuai took the jade bottle and rubbed it gently with his fingers. ¡°Okay!

    Yu Youyao took out a smaller jade bottle with aplicated expression. ¡°This is spiritual dew. Cousin, you can eat a small drop every day. It¡¯s simr to the medicinal dew, but purer.¡± She hesitated for a moment and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s good for your body.¡±

    She had also hesitated for a long time about whether to take out the spiritual dew.

    However, the n had many strange methods. Even if her cousin couldn¡¯te to the battlefield personally, it was easy to dodge in the open, but difficult to guard against in the dark. It was naturally good to have more life-saving items.

    Zhou Linghuai noticed that when she mentioned the spiritual dew, her tone was a little vague. He knew that the spiritual dew was probably something extraordinary.

    He gently opened the bottle¡¯s seal, and a faint lotus fragrance immediately entered his nostrlis.

    He was no stranger to this smell.

    The medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, and medicinal fragrance that he used were better because of this faint lotus fragrance.

    The medicinal oil he had used also had this faint lotus fragrance and it could relieve the pain in his legs.

    It was precisely because of this faint lotus fragrance that the Heaven Protection Pill he had taken had the possibility of recovery.

    What was beneficial to his body was not the so-called medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, medicinal fragrance, and medicinal oil, but the ¡°spiritual dew¡± added.

    He had guessed before that Yu Youyao probably had some suspicious methods.

    Yu Youyao did not deliberately hide it from him, so he did not ask.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After that, Yu Youyao opened another treasure box. There were more than ten jade boxes and jade bottles neatly ced inside. She introduced them one by one.

    ¡°This is the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. If you faint, you can burn it to save your life.¡±

    ¡°This is the Ten Rescue Pill. It¡¯s used to save lives when there¡¯s a sudden emergency. It can be used for any emergency.¡±

    ¡°This is the Antidote Pill. It¡¯s a prescription that Cousin helped me find previously. I made it myself. The effect should be very good.¡±

    ¡°This is a cold incense pill. It¡¯s for heat poisoning¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a heat-repelling pill. Chew one when your body has too much heat. It can relieve the heat. Although Cousin is wearing cooling beads, this effect is faster just in case.¡±

    ¡°This is an incense pill. Cousin¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and he has been living in the capital for a long time. When he arrives in Shandong, he will definitely not be used to the weather. If he feels unwell, he can eat it directly, or burn one every day in the incense burner to relieve all kinds of difort.¡±

    ¡°This is a calming incense pill. It can help you sleep at night.¡±

    ¡°This is an appetizing pill. It¡¯s hot. Take one when your appetite isn¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°This is insect repellent incense powder. Take some every day. It can prevent insects, snakes, mosquitoes, and flies from the door, windows, bed, or around your body.¡±

    After a long journey, in order to make it easier to preserve, Yu Youyao had made incense pills with medicinal fragrances that could also be life-saving medicine. Not only could they be preserved for a longer time, but they were also not easily destroyed.

    The little girl rambled on and finished introducing everything in the treasure box. Every word and sentence was filled with concern and sincerity for him. Her voice was gentle and sincere.

    After giving her instructions, Yu Youyao was still worried. She added, ¡°I stuffed a small note into each bottle. It also says how to use it, how much to use it, the symptoms, and so on. Cousin, look at the small note before you use it. You won¡¯t use it wrongly. However, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you use it wrongly. In any case, it¡¯s useful for your body.¡±

    With that, she looked up at her cousin¡ª

    Zhou Linghuai was looking at her. His deep eyes were like a bottomless vortex, as if they wanted to devour her mind.

    Yu Youyao suddenly panicked. ¡°Cousin?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and looked at her without blinking. A faint red color suddenly appeared at the corner of his long and narrow eyes, and a smile appeared on his pale lips. When his lips closed, there was a hint of red, revealing a demonic aura.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± He called out softly, and there was a hint of redness between his lips.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Her cousin was really good-looking.

    Like jade and emeralds.

    His appearance was unique.

    In the past, she had only felt that her cousin was graceful, noble, and divine. However, it was only today that she realized that ¡°unique beauty¡± was simply the best portrayal of her cousin.

    ¡°What did you say just now? Can you say it again?¡± Zhou Linghuai smiled slightly, and the tip of his tongue gently pressed against his lips. His beauty was bone-chilling and bewitching..

 Chapter 407 - 407: Waiting for Cousin to Return

    Chapter 407: Waiting for Cousin to Return

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his voice, his tone gentle and bewitching. ¡°Be good and say it again!

    Yu Youyao was a little stunned. ¡°There¡¯s a small note stuffed inside. It also says how to use it, how much to use it, the symptoms, and so on. Cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry about using it wrongly.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear you say it again, okay?¡± Zhou Linghuai was still smiling. His voice was unbelievably gentle, but his tone revealed a hint of palpitating paranoia.

    Yu Youyao had never rejected her cousin¡¯s small request.

    Hence, she nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say it again. Cousin, you have to listen carefully.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. With one hand on his forehead and a beautiful smile on his lips, he watched as the little girl took the things she had carefully prepared and introduced them one by one.

    After the little girl finished introducing them, Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea.

    The little girl took the teacup and sipped from it.

    She was very soft and obedient!

    After drinking the tea, Yu Youyao put down her teacup and tilted her head to see her cousin looking at her with eyes as deep as an abyss.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Did I prepare too much? Will it be difficult to take care of?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°No. When the timees, it¡¯s only right to arrange for someone who¡¯s proficient in medicinal fragrances to be among the nannies to follow me.¡± He paused for a moment and his smile became warmer. ¡°Of course I can¡¯t let Cousin down.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s smile was like fire.

    Yu Youyao felt happy. She gently tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve and looked up. ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare some more medicinal tea for you. You¡¯re used to my medicinal tea, so you probably won¡¯t be used to other tea.¡±

    With someone at her cousin¡¯s ce, many things were much easier.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked. ¡°What else do you need, Cousin?

    Zhou Linghuai nced at the treasure box with a deep smile in his eyes.

    ¡®Cousin, you¡¯ve prepared well.¡±

    There was no one more prepared than her.

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully. The most important things to nourish his body and save his life were indeed almost ready. ¡°Cousin, you have to be fine.

    Don¡¯t get injured or fall sick.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll be back in three months at most.¡± Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for Cousin toe back.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright and reflected his figure. Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt a little reluctant. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the city tomorrow morning. Don¡¯t specially send me off.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and threw herself into her cousin¡¯s arms. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. Not only do I have to send you off, but I also have to send you out of the city.¡± She had an unexpected stubbornness about this. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t persuade me. I won¡¯t listen.¡± Zhou Linghuai said helplessly, ¡®Okay!¡±

    On the second day¡ª

    Yu Youyao had already arranged the carriage and luggage early in the morning.

    She went to the Green House to apa_ny her cousin for breakfast and the two of them went to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu had to exin, ¡°Recently, the royal court hasn¡¯t been stable, and it¡¯s not peaceful outside. Bring along the business token of the Yu Residence. If you encounter any difficulties along the way, take it to the local government office to make things easier. When you¡¯re outside, you have to take care of your health. When you reach Youzhou, remember to send a letter home¡­? Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Grandnephew, remember everything.¡±

    Old Madam Yu originally wanted to give more instructions, but when she thought about how unfathomable this grandnephew of hers was and how he must know many things, she changed the topic. ¡°King

    You¡¯s grievances have been resolved. The position ofmander in charge of Youzhou is also hereditary. The Imperial Court will probably be reinstated. However, your health isn¡¯t good. In the future, you¡¯ll be living in the capital for a long time and have to cut ties with the Zhou n. This official position is also a hot potato for you. Mihen the timees, you can ask for more grace and forget about the official position.¡±

    Commanding troops was a military duty. He had to lead troops to the battlefield. With his health condition, if the Imperial Court was reinstated, this position would most likely not be assigned to him.

    Instead of letting that group of despicable people from the Zhou n benefit, it was better to directly ask for more grace. Without an official position, he would also be peaceful.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Since this matter concerned the Zhou family, her grandmother shouldn¡¯t have said much. However, she had already said what she shouldn¡¯t have said, but she was still sincere.

    It was obvious that she really treated her cousin as one of her own.

    Zhou Linghuai naturally understood what Old Madam was thinking. ¡°Since the

    Zhou n has expelled me from the n, I¡¯m not a descendant of the Zhou n. I¡¯m not capable of taking on the role ofmander, so I naturally have to ask for grace.¡±

    Back then, when he made the deal with ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±, they already had an understanding.

    He used his identity as ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±. From now on, Zhou Linghuai would no longer be Zhou Linghuai. All matters regarding his identity as ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± would be handled by him.

    The only thing he needed to do was avenge the Zhou family.

    Old Madam Yu e s expression rxed. ¡°If the Zhou n makes things difficult for you, just use the name of the Yu Residence. I don¡¯t think the small Zhou n will dare to act rashly!

    At this point, her expression darkened.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    Old Madam Yu was worried and asked Yu Youyao, ¡°Have you prepared everything? Your cousin¡¯s body is weak, so you need to prepare more carefully.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all done Grandmother, don¡¯t worry!¡¯? Yesterday, after packing up, she had specially drafted a list for her grandmother to take a look.

    Old Madam Yu thought of the list and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I forgot that you and your cousin are the closest in the family. You¡¯re the most nervous about your cousin returning to Youzhou. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do¡­

    With that, Zhou Linghuai bade Old Madam Yu farewell.

    Yu Youyao really got into the carriage and sent Zhou Linghuai out of the city.

    Outside the city!

    Yu Youyao hesitated for a moment before taking out a sachet. ¡°This is the Soul Seizing Incense. If it¡¯s light, it will mess up one¡¯s mind, making one rash, irritable, and easily angry. If it¡¯s heavy, it can even make one go crazy.¡± She hesitated but still whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fatal!¡±

    If there was medicinal fragrance, there was naturally a poisonous fragrance.

    Despite her hesitation, she still did it.

    The little girl lowered her head, not daring to look at him. Even her hand that was holding the sachet was trembling slightly. When she said the word ¡°fatal¡±, her voice unknowingly revealed panic.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he did not say anything.

    Yu Youyao was a smart girl. Therefore, when she found out that he nned to use the Cooperation strategy to defeat Li Qiguang and tten the rebellion in Shandong, she knew that the effect of the Soul

    Seizing Incense would have an unexpected effect on breaking the n alliance, so she secretly used it.

    The reason why she had only taken it out now was probably because this was the first time she had made such a ¡°fatal¡± poisonous fragrance. Her heart was also filled with conflict.

    After Madam Yang entered the Tranquil Heart Residence, Yu Youyao¡¯s management skills were revealed. No one in the residence treated her as a child..

 Chapter 408 - 408: Heir Songâ€™s Goodwill

    Chapter 408: Heir Song¡¯s Goodwill

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Everyone treated her with the same respect as Old Madam Yu.

    As time passed, everyone, including Yu Zongzheng, naturally treated her as an adult.

    But no one noticed that she was just a ten-year-old child.

    No matter how good the household manager was at handling matters, she was still a half-grown child.

    Therefore, when she found out that her cousin was going to Shandong to quell the rebellion, she was anxious, threw a tantrum, and cried.

    However, after crying, she would also calmly prepare all kinds of health and life-protecting items for her cousin.

    She knew very well that the incense she had made could harm lives. As long as she handed the incense to him, many people would die under her incense making in the future.

    That was why she was uneasy and terrified.

    It was also because she knew this that she handed the incense to him without hesitation.

    Compared to all this, she was more worried that something would happen to him.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and calmed down a little. ¡°The fragrance of the Soul Seizing Fragrance is light, but it won¡¯t be noticed when used with any spices. Cousin, take it to protect yourself in case you need it. I can¡¯t go to Shandong with you. I hope the Soul Seizing Incense can help you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Now that the Soul Seizing Incense was in his hands, it was up to him how to use it.

    After receiving the assurance, Yu Youyao did not dy. She lifted the curtain and jumped out of the carriage.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in the carriage and reached out to lift the curtain of the carriage window. He saw the little girl standing by the roadside. She was wearing a pomegranate dress. The flowers were bright and dazzling. Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡®Cousin, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her steadily. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The window was lowered, and the sound of hooves could be heard. Yu Youyao watched the carriage leave until she could no longer see it. Then, she returned to the carriage waiting to go back to the residence.

    Chun Xiao was the only one in the carriage, so Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    Chun Xiao was shocked. ¡°Young-Young Miss, Young Master has only returned to Youzhou to settle some matters. He¡¯ll be back soon. Why are you crying?

    No, Cousin was clearly going to the battlefield!!

    Yu Youyao retorted loudly in her heart.

    She had never experienced war, but this was not an obstacle. She had all kinds of guesses and doubts about war in her heart. The unknown was the most terrifying. She also knew that her emotions were not right and she should not let her imagination run wild.

    Back then, when her cousin was resisting the Di people on the battlefield in Youzhou, he was ambushed by the Marquis of Changxing and almost trampled to death. Even though he survived, his leg was broken and his body was injured. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had spiritual dew and obtained a strange medicine like the Essence Protection Pill, her cousin wouldnt havested for more than a year or two.

    Every time she thought of this, Yu Youyao felt flustered.

    In the end, it wasn¡¯t in front of her cousin that Yu Youyao restrained her emotions after she shed a few tears. ¡°I just feel a little reluctant to not see him for a while!¡±

    Chun Xiao thought about it and agreed, so sheforted her. ¡°If Young Miss misses Young Master, write a letter to him and use more money. If you send an urgent message, as the distance is 400 kilometers, I think the letter will be in

    Young Master¡¯s hands in half a month.¡±

    As the master and servant were talking, the carriage suddenly stopped. After a while, Tao Da reported through the curtain, ¡®Young Miss, there should be a problem with the axle. The carriage can¡¯t leave for the time being.¡±

    Yu Youyao responded and instructed, ¡°Get out of the carriage first. Move the carriage to the side and don¡¯t block other people¡¯s path.¡±

    When she went out today, in addition to Chun Xiao, she had also brought two burly old maids. Among them, Old Madam Liu, who had previously exposed the truth and saved Yu Shansi, was sitting outside the carriage to serve her. Hearing Young Miss¡¯s instructions, the two old maids quickly got out of the carriage and set up a footstool. Chun Xiao was the first to get out. She stood beside the carriage and helped Yu Youyao out.

    Tao Da and the two old maids worked together to move the carriage to the side of the road.

    This was a little difficult.

    There was still a distance to the Yu Residence. If the carriage was damaged, it probably wouldn¡¯t be repaired in a short period of time. Even if she sent someone back to deliver a letter, it would take a lot of time toe and go. She couldn¡¯t just wait.

    Yu Youyao looked across at a restaurant called Fragrance Restaurant and hesitated for a moment.

    A woman was out and did not have an elder by her side. It was indeed inappropriate to go to a ce like a restaurant.

    After thinking about it, Yu Youyao could only say, ¡°Tao Da, there¡¯s no need to repair the carriage. I¡¯ll wait in the carriage. Go back to the residence and get another carriage.¡±

    Tao Da felt that it was inappropriate, but there was indeed no better way, so he agreed.

    Just as Yu Youyao was about to return to the carriage, she saw a person walk out of the Fortune Pavilion opposite. He was tall and slender, and his blue robe was embroidered with moon-white orchids, making him look elegant and beautiful.

    It was Song Mingzhao!

    He was targeting her.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t pretend not to see him, so she bowed. ¡°Heir Song.¡±

    The little girl in front of him was wearing a pomegranate dress. The flowers were like fire and the satin of the dress was spread out. Her eyes were burning.

    She was even brighter than when she had seen her at the Precious Peace Temple.

    Song Mingzhao cupped his hands in greeting and looked at the carriage parked at the side. ¡°Is the carriage broken?¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little helpless. ¡°It turned out that my cousin had something on and I had speciallye to send him off. Unexpectedly, on the way back to the residence, there was a problem with the carriage and we couldn¡¯t leave.¡±

    The two families were family friends and were inws. They had bumped into each other on the way. It was one thing not to see each other, but since they had alreadye over, they couldn¡¯t be rude.

    On second thought, Song Mingzhao understood her difficulties. ¡°The Fragrance

    Restaurant in front is the property of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. There are private rooms inside. Miss, why don¡¯t you go and sit with the Fragrance Restaurant?¡±

    He had arranged to meet a few friends at Fragrance Restaurant today. It was a table by the window on the second floor.

    Hearing his friends arguing about Young Master Yin leading the troops to Shandong to quell the rebellion, he lost interest in talking.

    Suddenly, he nced out of the window and saw the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage parked opposite.

    A maidservant helped Eldest Miss Yu out of the carriage.

    For some reason, he suddenly couldn¡¯t sit still anymore, so he stood up. ¡®You guys chat first. I suddenly have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Since it was the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s business, there was no harm in sitting for a while in the current situation.

    However, Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions, Heir

    Song. I¡¯m out alone today. It¡¯s fine if my elders aren¡¯t around, but there are many inconveniences. I hope you can understand.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this attitude a little too reserved?

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes. asionally, he would hear his third sister mention Eldest Miss Yu. She was always beaming with joy, and her words clearly implied that she was a lively and bright youngdy.

    That day at the Precious Peace Temple, the scene of the young girl tiptoeing and throwing the brocade to make a wish was even more light and agile. However, after meeting him a few times, Yu Youyao was clearly indifferent and polite. She seemed to be a stranger to him and did not have any rtionship with him.

    If he hadn¡¯te looking for her today,it seemed that even if Eldest Miss Yu saw him, she would pretend not to see him..

 Chapter 409 - 409: Human Life Is At stake

    Chapter 409: Human Life Is At stake

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Logically speaking, the Yu and Song families were family friends and inws. If he had not been sent to the Precious Peace Temple to study since he was young, based on the rtionship between the two families, they would have been childhood sweethearts.

    Even if she was being polite, she shouldn¡¯t be so distant.

    Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t force her, so he changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought it through, but the carriage is broken, and it¡¯s not something that can be repaired immediately. The person who went back to deliver the letter won¡¯t be able to return immediately. It¡¯s indeed inappropriate for Young Miss to wait on the streets like this. Why don¡¯t we do this? My carriage is parked nearby. Why don¡¯t you take my carriage back to the residence first?¡± Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refuse openly, and she still looked a little hesitant.

    Song Mingzhao understood her concerns. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet a few friends at Fragrance Restaurant. I don¡¯t need the carriage for the time being. Miss, you can use it without worry.¡±

    At this point, Yu Youyao could only nod. ¡°Thank you, Heir Song.¡±

    The Song and Yu families were close friends. Song Mingzhao¡¯s help this time was quite appropriate. If she refused, it would seem like she did not care about his feelings and did not know what was good for her.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    She rarely had the chance to go out, but recently, for some reason, she met Song Mingzhao every time she went out?!

    Due to that nightmare, she couldn¡¯t help but be a little wary of Song Mingzhao.

    However, in fact, she did not have much prejudice against Song Mingzhao.

    Song Mingzhao turned around and instructed the servant behind him, ¡°Go and rush the carriage over.¡±

    The servant quickly left. Since the carriage did not arrive, Song Mingzhao naturally would not leave. The silence was inevitably awkward.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t show any mercy. After all, nothing in the nightmare had really happened. Song Mingzhao had indeed helped her today. It was a little unreasonable for her to ignore him like this. Hence, she broke the silence. ¡°How¡¯s Grandmother Songs health recently?¡±

    She indeed did not have much of a rtionship with Song Mingzhao, nor did she have anything else to say. She had to ask about her elders.

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°Grandmother thinks it¡¯s a bitter summer. The weather is hot this year, but thanks to the medicinal fragrance and medicinal tea that Miss gave me, she¡¯s in better spirits.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked about the Marquis of Zhen, the Marquis¡¯s wife, her aunt, Yu Mengxiang, Song Wanhui, and the other young misses in the residence who she knew but were not close. Song Mingzhao also answered them one by one and even asked the people from the Yu Residence.

    At this moment, a cry suddenly came from not far away.

    Song Mingzhao tilted his head to look. Not far away was a medical center. A woman with disheveled hair was carrying a child in her arms and was pushed out by the waiter in the shop.

    After being pushed out, the woman refused to give up. She knelt in front of the medical center with the child and cried, causing amotion. Everyone on the street ran over to watch themotion.

    Song Mingzhao was worried that Yu Youyao would be rmed. ¡°Young Miss, why don¡¯t you go to the carriage and wait first?¡± Yu Youyao shook her head and turned to instruct Old Madam Liu, who was beside her, ¡°Go over and see what¡¯s going on.¡± Old Madam Liu quickly agreed.

    She was big-shouldered and agile. In a fewrge strides, she rushed over and squeezed into the crowd. In a moment, she was sweating and panting as she returned.

    Yu Youyao waited for her to catch her breath before asking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Old Madam Liu said eloquently, ¡®Eldest Miss, there¡¯s a medical center in front. That crying farmers wife originally brought her son to the medical center to treat his illness, but her son has asthma and his entire body is convulsing non-stop. His eyes are even rolling back and he¡¯s foaming at the mouth. It looks too scary. Even the doctor doesn¡¯t dare to treat him¡­

    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Youyao immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look.¡±

    As she spoke, she had already walked over quickly. However, she did not dy for a moment.

    Old Madam Liu was shocked and quickly stopped her. ¡°Oh, my Eldest Miss, I know you¡¯re kind, but this is a matter of human lives. You¡¯re just a young miss.

    You can¡¯t go up¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao also felt that something was amiss. Eldest Miss Yu was the daughter of an official, so she shouldn¡¯t interfere in this matter.

    Not only would it damage her reputation if she identally caused trouble, but it would also expose her. Eldest Master Yu was a censor, so it was easy for others to use this as an excuse to implicate the entire Yu Residence.

    ¡°Human lives are at stake. Let¡¯s go over and take a look first.¡± Yu Youyao did not listen to Old Madam Liu¡¯s advice and quickened her pace.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao refused to listen to advice, Song Mingzhao suddenly held her wrist. ¡°There are many people gathered in front. It¡¯s very chaotic. Young Miss, it¡¯s better not to go over. As for the child with asthma, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to treat him immediately.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu l s wrist was unbelievably soft and thin. It was clearly a hot summer day, but the fair wrist in his hand felt as cold as jade.

    Just like his Qingtian stone seal that was as clear as jade. In the hot summer, when he was drenched in sweat, he ced an inch-long frozen stone in his palm and instantly stopped sweating. Even if he held it for a long time, it would not be warm. Unexpectedly, she was pulled back by Song Mingzhao!

    Yu Youyao was a little displeased, but she also knew that Song Mingzhao was just being kind. He was worried that a young miss like her would cause trouble in public and it would be difficult for her to escape, so he held her back. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refute directly, so she struggled a few times.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly realized that he had been a little rude. He loosened his grip, and there was a faint coldness and softness in his palm.

    He lowered his eyes and clearly saw that her hands were trembling uncontrobly. He apologized in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was rude.¡±

    Yu Youyao retracted her wrist and said calmly, ¡°Since it was an unintentional mistake, you just have to be more careful in the future.¡± After saying that, she did not want to harp on this matter. ¡°If patients with asthma can be treated in time and effectively, no lives will be lost.¡± In other words, the reason why she did not hide at all was not because she was kind or impulsive.

    Yu Youyao added, ¡°However, if we dont treat him in time, his life will be in danger. We¡¯ve already been dyed for a long time. We can¡¯t dy any longer. I¡¯ve learned some first-aid treatment from the nanny at home. Human lives are at stake, so I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡± In other words, it was toote to find a doctor now.

    With that, she was already in the crowd.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t stop her young miss, Old Madam Liu quickly rushed to the front and helped her open the way. Chun Xiao and the other old woman protected her from the surrounding people.

    Hearing this, Song Mingzhao understood that he had underestimated Yu Youyao.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Youyao didn¡¯t know the severity of the matter.

    Since something had happened at the medical center, Yu Youyao did not go over rashly at first. Instead, she asked the old maid to go over and ask about the situation.

    When the old woman found out that the child had asthma, she knew that as long as this illness was treated in time, he wouldn¡¯t die. Coincidentally, she had a way to treat him, so she naturally couldnt leave him in the lurch.

    She knew her limits!

 Chapter 410 - 410: Yao Yao Is Kind and Virtuous

    Chapter 410: Yao Yao Is Kind and Virtuous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He suddenly recalled the scene of the little girl standing under the Bodhi tree with her eyes closed and making a wish on the day of the Buddhist Festival.

    She was wearing a in brocade dress thatplemented her green outfit. Even she had be elegant and bright.

    Now, her clothes were like fire, and she suddenly looked extremely lively.

    Song Mingzhao followed behind and protected Yu Youyao.

    When the people around saw that Yu Youyao was apanied by maidservants and old maids, exuding a noble aura from head to toe, and that there was also an extraordinary young man following behind her, they knew that they were from extraordinary backgrounds and were not people they could afford to provoke. How could they dare to block the way? They made way.

    At the entrance of the medical center, a woman in gray clothes and with patches all over her body was hugging her son. She knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°Doctor, Doctor, please, save my son. Save him. I-I have money.¡± As she cried, she untied the money pouch at her waist and the old copper coins spilled to the ground. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pick them up and only cried and begged, ¡°Doctor, save him. I-I¡¯ll do anything for you¡­

    The doctor did not know if he could not stand the crowd pointing at him or if he really pitied this woman. He said helplessly, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save you, but I¡¯m really helpless¡­¡±

    When the woman heard this, she hugged her son and broke down crying. ¡°My son¡­¡±

    ¡°Put him on the ground and lie t.¡±

    Just as the woman was about to die, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear. She suddenly looked up with tears in her eyes. At first nce, she thought that she had seen a fairy.

    It was obvious that she was desperate. The woman hugged her son and knelt in front of Yu Youyao, tugging at her dress. ¡°You can save my son, right? Please, save my son¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Put your son on the ground first. Lie him t and press down on his hands and feet. If you hug him like this, not only will you not save him, but you¡¯ll also harm him¡­¡±

    Her voice was gentle, but her tone revealed an unquestionable authority that had the power to calm people down.

    The woman did not listen to anything. She only heard that she would harm her son if she hugged him. She quickly ced her son in her arms on the ground.

    Yu Youyao raised her voice and said, ¡°Please spread out a little to let the air flow.¡±

    Her voice was clear and not high-pitched, nor did it contain any arrogance. Her calm tone made the surrounding crowd consciously step back a little.

    The child was about six or seven years old, and his body was still considered strong. Generally speaking, children with asthma were rtively thin and weak. From the looks of it, he should be having asthma for the first time. At this moment, he was lying t on the ground, his body convulsing and trembling. His eyes kept rolling back into his head, and white foam wasing out of the corners of his mouth. There was a sounding from his throat.

    It was indeed very dangerous.

    Yu Youyao did not dy any longer. ¡°Go to the medical center and borrow the medicinal mortar. Prepare the straw paper for moxibustion and a lighter.¡±

    A life was at stake. Chun Xiao did not dare to dy and immediately wanted to go to the medical center.

    Young Master Song, who had been following behind Young Miss, had already entered the medical center.

    As these things were allmonly used, there was no need to deliberately search for them. They could be easily obtained. Not long after, Song Mingzhao had already taken out the items.

    Yu Youyao untied the pouch at her waist and took out a string of wooden beads.

    She pulled one out. ¡°This is an incense pill. Its fragrance has the effect of opening the aperture, calming the Qi, and calming the mind.¡±

    Her expression was calm, and her voice was neither high nor low. Her tone was also very stable.

    The woman, who had broken down, gradually calmed down. She stared intently at Yu Youyao¡¯s every move, and hope reignited in her eyes.

    The surrounding crowd also quietened down. Seeing the young girl¡¯s noble aura, they guessed that the medicine she had taken out must be very expensive. Seeing her calm appearance, they actually felt that this child could be saved.

    Yu Youyao quickly pounded the incense pill and poured the crushed incense residue on the straw paper. She rolled the straw paper into a strip and opened her mouth. Just as she was about to start a fire, she saw a burning fire stick being handed to her.

    She looked up and met Song Mingzhao¡¯s deep gaze. She nodded at him and burned the roll. She pressed two fingers on both sides of the child¡¯s nose and brought the roll close to his nose to burn.

    Song Mingzhao looked up at the sky. The dazzling sunlight suddenly pierced into his eyes.

    Only then did he realize that it was almost noon and the weather was hot.

    Eldest Miss Yu l s fair face was pink from the sun. It had a clear and translucent crystal color, and it was unbelievably pure.

    Song Mingzhao turned around and saw that the servant had returned. ¡°Get the umbre from the carriage.¡±

    There were always all kinds of items on the carriage.

    The servant ran up and quickly brought over an umbre.

    Song Mingzhao reached out to take it and opened the umbre.

    On the light green umbre, there were a few strokes of ink, but they were clear and elegant. He ced the umbre over Yu Youyao¡¯s head, but he was still exposed to the sunlight.

    The servant¡¯s mind suddenly exploded. He immediately recalled that during the Dragon Boat Festival, Eldest Young Master had inexplicably paid a lot of attention to Eldest Miss Yu¡­

    Eldest Young Master, who had a pure heart and few desires, seemed to treat Eldest Miss Yu¡­

    The servant couldn¡¯t help but nce at his young master.

    Unexpectedly, he met the young master¡¯s nce. That bottomless gaze pressed down on him until he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. The servant quickly lowered his head.

    About ten minutester!

    The child, who was lying on the ground and twitching, gradually calmed down. Although his eyes were still rolled back, it was obvious that his condition was already improving.

    The woman¡¯s body went limp. She covered her face and cried silently.

    Yu Youyao also heaved a sigh of relief and asked Chun Xiao to change to a roll.

    ¡°Do as I did just now. Don¡¯t burn him.¡±

    Chun Xiao immediately took the roll and did as she was told.

    Yu Youyao squatted on the ground and maintained the same posture for too long. As soon as she stood up, she felt a numbness in her legs and staggered, almost falling.

    Fortunately, Song Mingzhao stood close and reached out to support her shoulder. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yu Youyao took a step back and kept a distance from Song Mingzhao. She stabilized her body and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just squatted for too long and my legs are a little sore.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression darkened a little as he handed the umbre forward.

    She looked up at the oil-paper umbre above her head and was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Song Mingzhao l s lips curled up slightly. ¡°It¡¯s sunny outside. Shall we go to the medical center to rest first?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and saw that the child¡¯s face was gradually calming down. Some kind-hearted passers-by had borrowed an umbre for the woman, who was helping her son hold it.

    It was too hot outside. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°The child can¡¯t be moved casually. Report to me first when the roll is finished.¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao and Song Mingzhao entered the medical center side by side, with Old Madam Liu following behind spontaneously.

    Seeing the imposing aura of the two of them, the doctor quickly ordered someone to prepare tea..

 Chapter 411 - 411: Dare Not Disobey

    Chapter 411: Dare Not Disobey

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao drank a cup and said to the doctor, ¡°Can I borrow a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone?¡±

    The middle-aged man was about forty years old. He agreed repeatedly and even personally brought over the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone on the counter. ¡°This is what I have. Miss, please don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was a little curious. ¡°You want to write a prescription?¡±

    Yu Youyao was proficient in pharmacology and incense fragrance. The incense pill from before had a strong fragrance. As soon as it entered his nose, he felt relieved and calm.

    She had probably done this herself.

    However, pharmacology and medicine were two different concepts. He had never heard that Eldest Miss Yu was proficient in medicine.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just writing some taboos that you have to pay attention to when you have asthma, as well as a daily diet.¡± At this point, she sighed softly and said, ¡°Asthma can¡¯t be curedpletely, and it¡¯s very dangerous for the symptoms to re up. In today¡¯s situation, if we were a little

    ter¡­¡±

    She did not continue.

    However, Song Mingzhao had just seen the child strangling his neck, rolling

    his eyes, foaming at the mouth, and convulsing all over. Naturally, he understood that this was a fatal illness.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Children with asthma are more sick and weak. Every time they fall ill, the child¡¯s vitality will be injured. They need some good medicine that can strengthen the spleen and kidneys to nourish them a little. Ordinary people can¡¯t afford it either. However, although asthma can¡¯t be curedpletely, if you pay more attention to protection usually, it can reduce the outbreak and the symptoms. In a few years, when they grow up a little, it won¡¯t be easy for them to act up anymore. They can also help the family with some light work.¡±

    Song Mingzhao looked at her deeply.

    To ordinary people, it was easy for Yu Youyao to write a few more words.

    However, to a poor family, Yu Youyao had not only saved a life, but an entire family.

    Saving someone was a small kindness for a moment, but saving one¡¯s life was a great virtue. Eldest Miss Yu had kindness and virtue in her heart. No wonder the Empress Dowager praised her for being clean and honest.

    She deserved it.

    The person in front of him was alive and his eyes were bright. Song Mingzhao¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°Fortunately, the person they met was you.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu held the brush in her hand, revealing a small portion of her fair wrist. She bent it slightly, making it slender and beautiful.

    Staring at the youngdy¡¯s hand, it was inevitable that it would be too abrupt. Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes and suddenly paused¡ª

    Eldest Miss Yu had written calligraphy. The words were natural, and it was already obvious. Everyone liked to praise Wang Xizhi¡¯s calligraphy in the ¡°Ode to the Goddess of Luo.

    At this moment, he also felt that Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s handwriting was the same. ¡°Its shape is as graceful as a swan and as graceful as a dragon¡­ It¡¯s swaying, like the wind returning to the snow. Looking at it from afar, it¡¯s as bright as the sun rising into the morning sky. When it¡¯s pressed down, it¡¯s as bright as a lotus flower. It¡¯s delicate and suitable.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he looked at Yu Youyao¡¯s writing.

    In addition to some taboos, there was also some ordinary food, such as radish, red dates, congee, lotus seeds, yams, and other food that could nourish the spleen, kidney, and lungs.

    They were all affordable for ordinary people.

    After writing for three pages, Yu Youyao finally stopped. Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Young Miss¡¯s handwriting has an essence. It¡¯s rare.¡±

    At the mention of calligraphy, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but think of her cousin. ¡°It¡¯s my cousin who taught me well.¡±

    With that, she remembered that her cousin was going to Shandong to quell the rebellion. She couldn¡¯t help but feel worried and disappointed, so she lowered her head.

    Song Mingzhao had clearly seen that Eldest Miss Yu treated him indifferently and politely, but when she mentioned her ¡°cousin¡±, her eyes sparkled with joy.

    The cousin she was talking about was the young master who used to be in charge of Youzhou¡ª Zhou Linghuai!

    Previously, her third sister had often said that Cousin Zhou and Eldest Miss Yu had an extremely good rtionship.

    At this moment, the old woman guarding outside came in to report, ¡°Young

    Miss, the incense pill is done.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Yu Youyao took the paper and ink she had written and followed the old woman out.

    Song Mingzhao followed behind with an umbre.

    Seeing that the child was lying on the ground and had returned to normal, Yu

    Youyao smiled and said, ¡°He¡¯s fine now.¡±

    The woman suddenly pounced in front of Yu Youyao and kept kowtowing. ¡°Miss, thank you. Thank you for saving my son. I¡¯ll kowtow to you¡­

    Yu Youyao was shocked and quickly bent down to help her up. ¡°Auntie, get up quickly. Although your son is fine for the time being, you still have to get a doctor to take a look to confirm if he¡¯s really fine.¡±

    When the woman heard this, she couldn¡¯t care less about kowtowing and quickly carried her son into the medical center.

    Yu Youyao called Old Madam Liu to her side and gave her some detailed instructions before bringing Chun Xiao and the other old woman back to the carriage.

    The carriage of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had already stopped by the road.

    Song Mingzhao said, ¡°You¡¯ve been out for a long time. Go back early!¡± Yu Youyao thanked him again before getting into the carriage.

    Song Mingzhao stood beside the carriage and watched it disappear into the distance. Then, he turned to look at the servant beside him. ¡°Kong Qing, how long have you been with me?¡±

    The servant called Kong Qing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, ¡°Since

    Young Master was five years old. I¡¯ve been serving him for ten years.¡±

    Young Master was indifferent and rarely spoke to him in such a tone. He had almost never called him by his name. He almost thought that Young Master did not remember his name at all.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Song Mingzhao fiddled with the broken jade on the longevity knot on his wrist. ¡°If anyone asks, just say that I met Eldest Miss Yu by chance.¡± He suddenly paused and slowly raised his head to look at Kong Qing steadily. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Kong Qing was almost out of breath from his dark gaze. In the end, the words ¡°Do you understand?¡± made him tremble in fear.

    Actually, Young Master had an indifferent personality since he was young. He was rarely angry and never criticized others. He was the easiest to serve.

    However, Young Master was a young master of an aristocratic family. His every word and action exuded the demeanor and bearing of an aristocratic family, causing others to not dare to disobey him at all.

    Kong Qing¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Song Mingzhao left.

    Kong Qing followed behind his young master and recalled that when he was seven years old, he had saved a kitten at the back of the Precious Peace Temple. It was probably brought into the temple by a young miss.

    Young Master liked that kitten very much and spent a lot of time feeding it every day.

    Later on, when Master found out about this, he despised this kitten for affecting Young Master¡¯s studies and wanted to send it away.

    Young Master did not agree and had an argument with Master. In a fit of anger, Master identally fell to his death.

    From then on, Young Master became abnormally silent.

    Later on, there was once when Young Master saved a rabbit in the mountains. He clearly liked it very much, but he did not bring it back. He warned him, ¡°I¡¯ve never been to the back mountain, understand?¡±

    From then on, he learned what to say and what not to say.

    At this moment, there was amotion at the medical center again..

 Chapter 412 - 412: Thank You Gift

    Chapter 412: Thank You Gift

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Song Mingzhao frowned, but he still went over to take a look.

    The woman ran over excitedly. ¡°Young master, where¡¯s the little girl who was with you just now? Where did she go? The doctor said that my son is fine. She was the one who saved him. I haven¡¯t thanked her in person. Can you tell me where she went?¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Since your son is fine, take good care of him in the future!¡±

    With that, he turned and left.

    The woman wanted to stop him, but Song Mingzhao was young and had an extraordinary aura, so she did not dare to be rash.

    At this moment, Old Madam Liu stepped forward. ¡°My young miss has already left. She asked me to give you the protective method for asthma.¡± As she stuffed a stack of papers into the woman¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Although asthma can¡¯t be curedpletely, if you recuperate ording to what my young miss wrote, you can reduce the number of episodes and reduce the symptoms.¡±

    The woman had already learned from the doctor that her son¡¯s illness could not be cured. Although she was d that her son had survived, the few medicinal pills from the doctor made her feel despair.

    Therefore, when she heard Old Madam Liu¡¯s words, the woman couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. ¡°Really?¡±

    Naturally, she believed the young miss¡¯s words. After all, she had saved her son¡¯s life. However, she was too excited and couldn¡¯t react in time.

    Old Madam Liu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what my young miss said.¡± She ced another incense pill into the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°This is an incense pill. Just now, my young miss used this to save your son. Later, find a rope to hang it around your son¡¯s neck. In the future, if his breathing isn¡¯tfortable or his nose isn¡¯t feeling well, he can smell it to relieve his symptoms.¡±

    The woman took it gratefully and knelt on the ground again. ¡°Thank you, thank you so much¡­¡±

    After Old Madam Liu left, the woman realized that she actually did not know her benefactor¡¯s name!

    Only then did she realize that she had encountered a living Bodhisattva.

    After returning to the residence, Yu Youyao first went to An Shou Hall and recounted what had happened on the street.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°Although the carriages in the residence are often checked and repaired, there¡¯s nothing in this world that¡¯s foolproof. idents are inevitable.¡± At this point, she changed the topic.

    ¡°Fortunately, you met Heir Song. Otherwise, you would have been in trouble.¡± On such a hot day, it was unbearable to sit in a carriage and wait on the streets.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve indeed troubled Young Master Song.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t hide the politeness in her tone.

    Old Madam Yu understood, but she did not care. Song Mingzhao was an outsider. Even if they were family friends, a well-mannered daughter should be more obedient.

    ¡°Although Heir Song is older than you, you¡¯re still of the same generation.

    Prepare a thank-you giftter and thank him.¡±

    It was obvious that she did not n to interfere in the matters of the younger generation and let her granddaughter interact with Song Mingzhao.

    Since her grandmother had already spoken, the matter of returning the gift was considered a clear path for her elders. It was not considered a private present, and it seemed even more logical.

    Yu Youyao could only agree, but she also asked, ¡°Then ording to

    Grandmother, how should we respond with etiquette?¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve arranged Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s thank-you gift very well. You can handle this matter yourself!¡±

    Yu Youyao could more or less guess why her grandmother wanted her to get close to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. It was just that her grandmother¡¯s attitude was unclear and she admired Song Mingzhao. She wanted to strengthen the foundation and treat the younger generation well. There was nothing special.

    No matter how she looked at it, it seemed very ordinary.

    This way, Yu Youyao was a little uncertain about her grandmother¡¯s thoughts, so she couldn¡¯t think too much about it, in case there were additionalplications.

    However, she was in charge of most of the matters in the residence. Since Song Mingzhao had helped her, she should be prepared to return the favor. Her grandmother had never interfered in the matters of the younger generation. Furthermore, the Song and Yu Residences were family friends, so their rtionship should be close.

    No matter how wary she was of Song Mingzhao, she couldn¡¯t avoid etiquette. Yu Youyao could onlye forward openly. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Actually, Yu Youyao was still young and did not understand the matters between men and women, so she naturally did not understand. It was true that Old Madam Yu wanted Yu Youyao to get close to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, but Old Madam Yu doted on Yu Youyao. The more schemes she had, the more cautious and thorough she had to be, and the less she could put on airs.

    She was even more cautious with Song Mingzhao.

    It was also true that Old Madam Yu hoped that her granddaughter would interact more with Song Mingzhao, but she would definitely not let her granddaughter be in a passive position.

    When a family had a daughter, hundreds of families woulde to beg.

    A good daughter did not have to worry about marrying. No one looked down on her.

    After all, sincerity was often more precious than anything else in a marriage between two families.

    Without sincerity, no matter how good the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was, she would definitely not let her granddaughter throw her face at Song Mingzhao.

    Fortunately, her granddaughter was still young. She had to take her time to see if Song Mingzhao was sincere.

    Therefore, this matter could not be rushed.

    It was also because she was not in a hurry that Yu Youyao could not guess her grandmother¡¯s thoughts, be it from the perspective of the rtionship between the two families or from the perspective of a nightmare.

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°Saving a life is better than building a seven-story pagoda. This is a good thing. As long as you know the severity of the matter.¡±

    Her granddaughter was a proper person. When something happened on the street, she did not rush up. Instead, she asked the old maid to find out more before deciding if she wanted to interfere. For this alone, there was no need to worry.

    The next day, Yu Youyao called Nanny Xu over early in the morning. ¡°Heir Song helped me yesterday. I¡¯ll have to trouble Nanny to prepare the thank-you gift.¡¯ Nanny Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll show it to you when I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Did Old Madam Yu really not want to interfere in the matters of the younger generation, or did she have other ns?

    However, Old Madam Yu was too scheming. Even if she had some schemes in her heart, she did not reveal them, so there was no way to spy on her. Naturally, it was not appropriate to say it clearly.

    Nanny Xuposed herself and quickly prepared a gift list for Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao took a look. The main gift was a good inkstone. It was elegant and proper. Song Mingzhao was a schr, so it was appropriate.

    She had prepared a few boxes of good supplements. These weremon gifts and were standard.

    Song Mingzhao had helped her, and the two families were close friends. This was all they had prepared. Although she was polite, it was inevitable that she would seem a little distant. It was a little unreasonable. Nanny Xu added some medicinal fragrances and medicinal tea that she had personally made. These meticulous things could express her sincerity and gratitude.

    From the looks of it, it was quite thorough.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°When it¡¯s ready, send it to the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence.¡±

    Nanny Xu prepared the gift ording to the gift list and called Xia Tao over..

 Chapter 413 - 413: Itâ€™s Nothing

    Chapter 413: It¡¯s Nothing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    First, she exined that this was a thank-you gift for the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s Song¡¯s heir. Then, she said, ¡°Call Old Madam Liu¡¯s grandson, Liu Gen, who works in the outer courtyard warehouse.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed.

    Now that the matter of the thank-you gift had been resolved, there was one more thing on her mind. Yu Youyao went to the incense room. She had given most of the incense pills she had made previously to her cousin and nned to make more.

    Yu Youyao did not take the thank-you gift seriously, and Nanny Xu could not help but ponder.

    After Yu Youyao moved into the Jade Courtyard, Old Madam Yu carefully chose three families to serve her.

    Needless to say, Tao Da was in charge of Yu Youyao¡¯s carriage. Mother Tao was in charge of the small matters of the Jade Courtyard, Chun Xiao served her personally, and her son was in charge of the horses in the outer courtyard.

    In Old Zhao¡¯s family, Mother Zhao was in charge of the small kitchen. Old Zhao and his two sons served in the outer courtyard and were in charge of running errands and collecting ounts. They were also very dignified.

    There was also Old Madam Liu¡¯s family. Old Madam Liu was a little old and usually had nothing to do in her own house. However, no matter if Yu Youyao went out or encountered trouble, she would definitely need Old Madam Liu to apany her. Her daughter-inw, Mother Liu, was in charge of the storeroom. Her son was in charge of the outer courtyard, and her grandson worked in the outer courtyard with him.

    Old Madam Yu had nned everything for her granddaughter.

    She was protected at home and had her capable subordinates to help her.

    When she married over, she would have a huge dowry in her hands. In addition, these loyal servants would also be able to quickly establish themselves in her husband¡¯s family.

    Old Madam Yu had been scheming for her granddaughter in every way. This was no longer just doting, but love.

    On the surface, there was nothing bad about this.

    But!

    There was a limit to doting, but there was no limit to love.

    The more Old Madam Yu schemed for Yu Youyao, the less Yu Youyao needed to learn, scheme, and think. If she developed azy and honest personality, she would definitely suffer!

    This was Yu Youyao¡¯s personality when she first entered the residence.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao was still young and hadn¡¯t really been crippled by Old Madam Yu.

    In the past few months, Yu Youyao had worked hard and learned her skills. She had gained wisdom and shrewdness.

    However, Nanny Xu was very worried.

    Yu Youyao had received a reward from the Empress Dowager, so there was naturally no need to mention her future. However, if her future was bright, she would encounter even more things.

    The Yu Residence did not have many people. Madam Yang was scheming, but she was not presentable, and she caused things to be messy at home.

    However, most of the wealthy families in the capital were not divided into families like the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. The few families lived together, and their familial ties and interests were entangled. Their rtionships wereplicated and intertwined. Yu Youyao should understand it better.

    Now that she understood human nature, she should know how to be wary.

    Nanny Xu lowered her head. On her left wrist, there was a safety rope woven by Yu Youyao with five-colored threads. On it, there were three cooling summer beads that were strong and reserved.

    Old Madam Yu did not teach Yu Youyao anything, so she would teach her.

    Kong Qing instructed the servants to move the packed things into the carriage to return to the Jiuzhao Pavilion. ¡°Young Master, everything is packed. We can set off now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Song Mingzhao looked at the few pieces of paper and ink on the desk without looking up.

    This was the brush and ink that Eldest Miss Yu had left for the farmer yesterday. Later on, he wrote a new copy and used some money to exchange for these pieces of paper and ink.

    Kong Qing was stunned when he heard this. A few days ago, Young Master had instructed him to return to the Precious Peace Temple at seven today. It was already seven o¡¯clock. Why did he still have to wait?!

    Kong Qing was a little puzzled, so he could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll check again and see if I¡¯ve brought everything I need.¡±

    They waited from 7am to loam.

    At this moment, Madam Song¡¯s maidservant brought Xia Tao and Liu Gen to the Jiuzhao Pavilion. ¡°This is Miss Xia Tao, who is in front of Eldest Miss Yu.¡± Song Mingzhao had bumped into Eldest Miss Yu on the streets and she even borrowed a carriage. Yesterday afternoon, after the Yu Residence sent someone to return the carriage, Madam Song found out.

    Madam Song sent the nanny beside her over to ask Kong Qing.

    Kong Qing only said that Eldest Miss Yu had originally sent her cousin out of the city and stopped at the Fragrance Restaurant. The carriage was broken and couldn¡¯t move. Young Master happened to meet a few friends at the Fragrance Restaurant and identally saw the emblem of the Yu Residence on the carriage, so he made the decision to lend her the carriage. He also mentioned that Eldest Miss Yu had saved someone on the streets.

    As Yu Youyao had saved someone on the streets, Madam Song was worried that it would be a little inappropriate, so she sent someone out to ask around. It was not much different from what Kong Qing had said, so she was relieved.

    Hence, Eldest Miss Yu sent Xia Tao over to send a thank-you gift. After asking a few questions, Madam Song sent the maidservant away and brought her to the Jiuzhao Pavilion.

    This way, she could be considered to have benefited from her elders, so it was only right for her to give them a thank you gift.

    Xia Tao took a step forward and smiled politely. ¡°Please forgive me for disturbing you.¡±

    Seeing the servant behind Xia Tao raise his hands in greeting, Kong Qing immediately understood what Young Master was waiting for. She hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Xia Tao, you¡¯re too polite. Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll go get Young Master now.¡±

    Not long after, Song Mingzhao came to the living room.

    Xia Tao stepped forward obediently and bowed. ¡°Yesterday, on Chang An

    Street, my young miss¡¯s carriage broke down. Thank you for your help.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Liu Gen had already stepped forward smartly and handed the gifts to Kong Qing.

    Kong Qing quickly took it.

    Song Mingzhao took a look and said, ¡°It was nothing. Eldest Miss Yu, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Xia Tao thanked him a few more times and was about to leave.

    Song Mingzhao nced at Kong Qing, who immediately smiled and sent Xia Tao and Liu Gen off.

    After Kong Qing sent him out of the residence and returned to the Jiuzhao Pavilion, Song Mingzhao returned to the study. He had already opened the gift from Eldest Miss Yu and was ying with an inkstone.

    This was an inkstone that reflected the moon in a lotus pond. It was green and gray in color. It was obvious that it was an old inkstone from Guangdong. The color of the inkstone was moon-white and a little blue. It was top-notch white jade and was worth a lot.

    Eldest Young Master liked to collect inkstones, and everyone in the family knew about this. They had gathered a lot from all over the world. Young Master also had many expensive and rare inkstones.

    Although the lotus pond moon inkstone that Eldest Miss Yu had given him was also top-grade, it was indeed not rare or special.

    However, as the person who had given it to him was special, even this inkstone that he had looked down on in the past had be especially special in Eldest Young Master¡¯s eyes. He treasured it.

    Song Mingzhao pointed at the thank-you gifts that Eldest Miss Yu had sent over just now. ¡°Bring these along. It¡¯s time to set off.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, several days passed.

    This morning, Yu Youyao suddenly woke up from a deep sleep and looked up nkly, unable to wake up for a moment.

    After a long while, she rolled her eyes and saw that the room was dark except for a small light at the head of the bed.

    Yu Youyao called out, ¡°Chun Xiao!¡±

    Chun Xiao, who was on duty outside, heard themotion and quickly entered the room. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s not dawn yet. It¡¯s still early.. Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡±

 Chapter 414 - 414: Act First and Report Later

    Chapter 414: Act First and Report Later

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao counted the days and remembered that today was the day the rebellion army set off. How could she sleep? ¡°Get Old Madam Liu to prepare. I¡¯m going to the Precious Peace Templeter.¡±

    Chun Xiao was shocked. ¡°Why are you suddenly going to the Precious Peace Temple?¡±

    Which master didn¡¯t flip through the almanac in advance to take a good look at the date and obtain the approval of her elders before leaving?

    What was going on?

    ¡°I just felt uneasy and had an idea at thest minute.¡± When she suddenly woke up from her sleep in the morning, she remembered that today was the day her cousin would bring his troops to Shandong. For some reason, Yu Youyao wanted to make a trip to the Precious Peace Temple.

    Chun Xiao was surprised and anxious. She advised, ¡°Young Miss, this is not appropriate. Should we report it to Old Madam first and get her permission before going?¡±

    Which young miss from a wealthy family went out without informing her elders?

    Not to mention that Eldest Miss was still young. It was not appropriate for her to go out alone without thepany of her elders.

    Thest time she sent Young Master out of the city, Old Madam had already made an exception on ount of the deep rtionship between Young Miss and Young Master.

    Yu Youyao also knew that it was inappropriate, but she could only report it to her grandmother at dawn. She did not know if her grandmother would agree. She could not wait any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to Grandmotherter. Go down and prepare! ¡±

    Chun Xiao looked disapproving. ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao waved her hand. ¡°Go down and prepare first. Get Xia Tao to help me wash up.¡±

    At this point, Chun Xiao knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade Young Miss. Although she didn¡¯t agree, she couldn¡¯t say much as a servant, so she could only go down and prepare.

    Not long after, Xia Tao brought someone in to help Yu Youyao wash up.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu also received the news. ¡°My little ancestor, why are you making a fuss about going to the Precious Peace Temple for no reason? Although the Precious Peace Temple is a peaceful ce for Buddhists, it¡¯s rude not to have an elder apanying you. No matter how much Old Madam dotes on you, she won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms and wheedled, ¡°If I bring Nanny along, it won¡¯t be without an elder.¡±

    Her grandmother trusted Nanny Xu and would definitely be at ease if she went with her.

    Nanny Xu poked her forehead lightly. ¡°Alright, go and make the arrangements yourself!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Nanny Xu to agree so easily. ¡°Nanny, aren¡¯t you going to persuade me?¡±

    Nanny Xu looked helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t I know you well? You¡¯re determined to go to the Precious Peace Temple. No one can persuade you.¡±

    Yu Youvao pouted. ¡°Nanny dotes on me the most!¡±

    Nanny Xu poked her forehead again. ¡°Nanny Liu should be up by now. I¡¯ll go to An Shou Hall to talk to her.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but re at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been spoiled!¡±

    With Nanny Xu¡¯s help, this matter was settled. Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    At dawn, the carriage had already left the residence.

    Old Madam Yu was already awake. She leaned against the pillow and spoke to

    Nanny Liu. ¡°Ever since Linghuai returned to Youzhou, I knew that Yao Yao would cause trouble sooner orter.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply. ¡°Young Miss is also a growing child. She has a good rtionship with Young Master. How can she not feel ufortable after

    Young Master left?¡±

    To think that Young Miss had endured it for a long time.

    Old Madam Yu also nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t I know her? She hasn¡¯t had a mother since she was young. Madam Yang has a sweet face, but her father is harsh. Her sisters aren¡¯t close either. Even if she¡¯s bullied, she¡¯ll keep it to herself. If you ask her, she¡¯ll pretend to be indifferent.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not say anything. It was also because of this that Old Madam doted on Eldest Miss more and more.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°After Linghuai entered the residence, he was wholeheartedly on her side, doting on her, protecting her like a brother and teaching her like a father. Even after interacting with her for just a few months, her reliance on Linghuai was no less than her reliance on me. Linghuai¡¯s body was weak, and the road to Youzhou was long. How could she not be worried? She rushed to the Precious Peace Temple anxiously. I¡¯m afraid she felt uneasy and wanted to pray for him.¡±

    Earlier, Yao Yao had actually fallen seriously ill because of Yu Jianjia and almost lost her life under her watch. This made her suddenly realize that she couldn¡¯t just dote on her granddaughter blindly. She should n more for her granddaughter.

    Therefore, she could only truly ept Zhou Linghuai after he entered the Yu

    Residence.

    She was happy to see Yao Yao get close to Zhou Linghuai.

    Thinking about how Zhou Linghuai had taken root in the main house of the Yu Residence and how Yao Yao had her cousin¡¯s help, even if she was troubled in the future, Yao Yao wouldn¡¯t be alone and helpless.

    Unexpectedly, Zhou Linghuai was an impressive person.

    With such a cousin helping Yao Yao, she could feel more at ease.

    She couldn¡¯t wait for Yao Yao to get closer to Zhou Linghuai. How could she stop her from going to pray for Zhou Linghuai?

    Nanny Xu was also someone who had be smart when she was young. She specially went to An Shou Hall to talk to Nanny Liu. ¡°Eldest Miss dreamed of Young Masterst night and felt uneasy. She woke up before dawn and made a fuss about going to the Precious Peace Temple to pray for blessings. No one could persuade her. I¡¯m thinking that Eldest Miss is worried about Young Master. Young Master won¡¯t be back anytime soon. If she doesn¡¯t make this trip, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be at ease. She can¡¯t fall sick.¡±

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Yu felt uneasy. When she was young, she also liked to run to the temple. Later on, when she was old and couldn¡¯t run anymore, she set up a temple hall at home. Whenever she felt uneasy, she went into the temple hall. Now that she had something to rely on, she felt that her days were much easier.

    Besides, Yao Yao missed her cousin, and this was the first time she had been separated from him. She felt uneasy. If she didn¡¯t eat and sleep well, she would really fall sick.

    She would just turn a blind eye and close her eyes.

    Nanny Liu smiled. ¡°Today is the day the rebel army sets off. Everyone in the capital has gone to the suburbs to watch themotion. The Precious Peace Temple is also quiet. It¡¯s appropriate for Nanny Xu to take her there.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°This child looks noisy, but she knows her limits from a young age.¡±

    On June 30th, Yin Huaixi set up an incense table in the schoolyard in the suburbs of the capital. He prepared five animals and held a sacrificial ceremony.

    The gs on the entire ground were rolled up. The soldiers in heavy armor held knives, spears, swords, and spears in an orderly manner, looking majestic.

    Yin Huaixi was wearing ck armor and sitting on the high tform. He was wearing a ck iron mask that covered most of his face. He raised his voice and read the ¡°Heavenly Order for Li¡¯s Denunciation.¡±

    ¡°The leader of the Li family in Shandong is a citizen of the Great Zhou Dynasty. He has been deceived by the emperor and is righteous. He has carried out rebellions and schemes. He¡¯s a jackal by nature, but he still harbors malicious intentions. He has stolen the country¡¯s territory, disturbed its territory, and harmed its citizens. The gods hate him and the world doesn¡¯t tolerate him.¡±

    ¡°His Majesty is wise and meritorious. He is praised by the four seas. He ordered us to prove that we were thieves. When we spoke, the north wind rose, and the sword qi rushed towards the Southern Dipper. If we were silent, the mountains would copse, and the wind and clouds would change color.. With this order to defeat the enemy, how can we not destroy them? With this credit, how can we not win?¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415: The Army Sets Off

    Chapter 415: The Army Sets Off

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His voice was not loud, but because he was on the high tform, the drums around him harmonized, and his cold voice revealed a different aura that echoed in the wind.

    His battle-ready aura instantly swept through the entire battle ground.

    The warriors were emotional. They raised the weapons in their hands and shouted, ¡°With this, we can defeat the enemy¡­¡±

    Then, another soldier chimed in, ¡°With this, how can we fail?!¡±

    ¡°With this, how can we not destroy the enemy?!¡±

    ¡°With this, what can go wrong! ! ¡±

    His voice was like thunder, resounding through the clouds.

    Eunuch He, who was in front of the emperor, had specially been ordered by the emperor toe with Yin Huaixi to watch the sacrificial ceremony. When he saw Yin Huaixi sitting on the high tform, his anger was obvious, and he was arrogant.

    Then, he looked at the morale of the 100,000 soldiers below.

    Eunuch He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yin Huaixi¡¯s legs. Even someone who usually didn¡¯t show his emotions couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of pity.

    He had followed the emperor for decades. Every time a soldier went out to war, he would represent the emperor to attend the sacrificial ceremony. It was rare to see someone like Young Master Yin. He was weak, crippled, and sick.

    However, as soon as the three armies were presented to him, he became the leader of the three armies.

    Yin Huaixi wasn¡¯t just a general, but a handsomemander.

    It was easy to get a general, but difficult to get a handsome one.

    Yin Huaixi burned incense in front of the incense table. As his legs were inconvenient, he symbolically kowtowed three times and nine times, and the soldiers below followed.

    After the sacrificial ceremony, Yin Huaixi ordered someone to prepare wine and meat for the soldiers.

    Yin Huaixi raised his bronze wine bottle high and raised his voice. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll drink together in this world. In the future, we¡¯ll definitely not let you down on the battlefield. Cheers¡ª¡±

    He raised his ss to the sky and drank heroically.

    ¡°F*ck¡ª¡± Just like him, the soldiers raised their sses and drank.

    At this moment, the ceremony ended.

    Eunuch He returned to the pce to report to the emperor.

    After hearing about the sacrifice, the emperor asked, ¡°How confident do you think we are in quelling the rebellion in Shandong this time?

    Even though Eunuch He had carefully instructed the drill ground to offer sacrifices to the heavens and pondered over his words, his words still revealed a different emotion.

    Cold sweat suddenly broke out on Eunuch He¡¯s forehead. He lowered his head. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to speak nonsense.¡±

    The emperor nced at him with an unreadable expression. ¡°I forgive you.¡±

    Eunuch He felt a little relieved, but he did not heave a sigh of relief. He could only consider his words and say, ¡°The emperor once said that Prince You has the demeanor of his father. From what I see, Young Master Yin is like his tiger father.¡± He estimated that the emperor would definitely be dissatisfied with such official words. He added, ¡°Your Majesty, you didn¡¯t see it. When Young Master Yin sat on the high tform, his aura was even stronger than those old generals in the court who had been on the battlefield for a long time. I reckon that Young Master Yin is capable.¡±

    King You guarded Youzhou and forced the Di people to retreat 50 miles. He had made a great contribution to expanding the territory. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was an exemr.

    Eunuch He did not dare to criticize Yin Huaixi openly, but he indirectly said that Yin Huaixi was like his father. This meant that Yin Huaixi also had the demeanor of an exemr.

    The emperor was silent for a long time before sighing softly. ¡°What a pity!¡¯

    Eunuch He finally heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that he had passed this stage.

    The Precious Peace Temple was located on a higher ground. Yu Youyao stood on themp tower and watched as the army followed the official road. It was endless, like an endless long dragon winding around.

    Chun Xiao was very excited. ¡®Young Miss, it¡¯s the army to suppress the rebellion. I didn¡¯t expect to see it at the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought to herself, ¡®The army is on the official road. The Precious Peace Temple is located outside the city and on the mountain. Of course we can see it. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡¯

    Chun Xiao suddenly understood. ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t tell me you insisted oning to the Precious Peace Temple just to watch themotion!¡±

    Young Miss had liked to watch themotion since she was young. As the young miss of an official family, she couldn¡¯t run onto the official road like ordinary people. The Precious Peace Temple was located at a high and quiet spot. As long as she brought more people along and Nanny Xu followed, Old Madam couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Young Miss was really getting more and more cunning.

    Yu Youyao felt a little guilty. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to pray for Cousin. Watching themotion is just a bonus. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who wants to watch themotion. On the way to the Precious Peace Temple this morning, didn¡¯t we see manymoners queuing up to see them leave the city and send them off on the official road in the suburbs?¡±

    This was the first time the master and servant had seen such a magnificent scene. They couldn¡¯t help but fee]. a little excited.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s sharp eyes noticed that there were a few carriages mixed in with the army. She reached out and pointed over. ¡°Young Miss, look. Prince Yin must be sitting in one of the carriages. I wonder which one it is.¡±

    Yu Youyao also saw the carriage. She subconsciously tightened her grip on the fence and leaned forward. ¡°The carriage that Young Master Yin is in is definitely the best. As for the other carriages, they¡¯re probably the pce servants sent by the emperor to serve Young Master Yin and the expensive items he uses every day. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re a little far away, so I can¡¯t see them clearly.¡±

    The training grounds in the suburbs of the capital were all in the mountains. Even from the Precious Peace Temple, one could not see them clearly.

    The army was endless. After a full hour, they could still be vaguely seen.

    The master and servant stayed in the Lantern Pavilion for a long time.

    Chun Xiao looked at the time. It was almost noon, so she said, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s gettingte. If you don¡¯t go back soon, Nanny Xu will be worried about you.¡± Yu Youyao watched the army leave. After a while, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡¯

    After leaving the Lantern Pavilion, Yu Youyao went to the Hall of Treasures to pray. When she passed by the pot of lots on the table, she stopped in her tracks and hesitated for a long time. She pursed her lips and left the hall.

    Chun Xiao could tell that Young Miss really wanted to draw a lot. She was probably worried that if she drew a bad lot, it would be inauspicious, so she could only give up.

    After leaving the hall, Yu Youyao immediately saw the Bodhi tree in the distance. The green cover was like a cloud. In a daze, she recalled the wishing silk she had thrown onto the Bodhi tree on the day of the Buddhist Festival.

    Unknowingly, she had arrived under the Bodhi tree.

    The auntie selling wishing silk was not at the stall, but it was in ce. There was a sign on it that marked the price of all kinds of wishing silk. After paying, they could take a piece of silk.

    The visitors who came to the Precious Peace Temple were all believers. Most of the visitors who made wishes had pious hopes, so they naturally did not dare to act rashly under the nose of Buddha.

    Yu Youyao had originally wanted to buy another wishing silk to wish her cousin safety.

    However, she remembered that one couldn¡¯t be too greedy. Since she had made a wish, she would pray for this wish for the rest of her life. She could only pray for Cousin¡¯s health with sincerity.

    Yu Youyao pressed her palms together, closed her eyes, and recited a Buddhist scripture under the tree.

    The Lotus Sutra was a scripture of virtue.

    If he reads, recites, exins and writes, she will get 800 eye merit points and 1,200 ear merit points.

    800 nose merit points and 1,200 tongue merit points;

    800 body merit points and 1,200 virtue merit points.

    As the merit was dignified, all six of them would lead to peace..

 Chapter 416 - 416: Alarmist

    Chapter 416: rmist

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was seen that in the 3,000 Great Thousand Worlds, all the mountains, rivers, seas and hell. It was top-notch. It also oversaw all living beings as well as the ce where was born.

    She only hoped that 6,000 merit points could eliminate hidden dangers, dangers, sins, disasters, and cmities. All six of them would lead to a peaceful life.

    After reciting the Buddhist Scripture, Yu Youyao slowly opened her eyes and saw Song Mingzhao standing not far away, looking at her.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and speechless.

    She did not know what to say about the fact that she would bump into Song Mingzhao every time she went out.

    Chun Xiao whispered, ¡°Heir Song has been here for a long time. Seeing that Young Miss was chanting, he didn¡¯t let me disturb her.¡±

    Although Yu Youyao had a maidservant with her and an old maid behind her, she was not with her elders after all, so she did not n to greet Song Mingzhao. She nned to do the same asst time and muddle through from afar.

    However, Song Mingzhao seemed to have guessed what she was thinking. She had only bowed halfway when Song Mingzhao had already walked over. ¡°Young Miss, are you here alone at the Precious Peace Temple today?¡±

    Yu Youyao said politely, ¡°My cousin is on a long journey and I¡¯m a little worried, so I came over to pray for him when the Precious Peace Temple is quiet today.¡±

    Hearing her mention her cousin, it was difficult to hide the closeness in her tone. Song Mingzhao¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°The Lotus Sutra eliminates hidden dangers, dangers, sins, disasters, and cmities. Miss, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    She did not expect Eldest Miss Yu to be so proficient in Buddhism at such a young age.

    Her voice was hoarse, and it had a clear texture like water. The Buddhist Scripture really made her recite some of the six solemn phrases. All of them had a clear Buddhist meaning, so it was obvious how sincere she was.

    He listened from the side, but every word entered his ears and heart. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little envious of Cousin Zhou, whom she had taken to heart and prayed for.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°The elders aren¡¯t around, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay outside for long, and I¡¯ll leave first. If I¡¯ve been rude, please forgive me.¡±

    Song Mingshi lowered his eyes and was silent for a moment before saying,

    ¡°Young Miss, please do as you please.¡±

    After Yu Youyao bowed, she left with Chun Xiao and the four old maids.

    Song Mingzhao turned around. The young girl¡¯s green figure was like a willow branch swaying on the riverbank, slender and beautiful.

    Eldest Miss Yu was a polite person. The few times they had met, be it etiquette or rules, she was extremely generous in every word and action. No one could find anything wrong with her.

    It could be said that it was an illusion once or twice, but after three or four times, even the slowest person could vaguely sense that Eldest Miss Yu seemed to really treat him a little differently and avoided him as much as possible.

    It was probably not just concern about the rtionship between men and women!

    Song Mingzhao took a step forward and bent down to pick up a new green Bodhi tree leaf from the ground.

    Just now, he had seen clearly that this leaf had fallen from the branch to Eldest Miss Yu l s shoulder and floated to the ground as Eldest Miss Yu turned to leave.

    After sending her cousin out to battle and praying to him, Yu Youyao stayed at the Precious Peace Temple for vegetarian food. She returned to the residence before 3pm.

    The weather was too hot. Yu Youyao traveled under the hot sun. Even though she was sitting in the carriage, she was suffocated and drenched in sweat. After returning to the courtyard to wash up, she changed into a set of new clothes and went to An Shou Hall.

    Seeing her granddaughtering over, Old Madam Yu kept a straight face and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao knew that she was in the wrong. She quickly took the bag and moved closer to her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯ve asked for a safety talisman for you. You have to wear it close to you in the future.¡±

    She had gone to pray for her cousin and even remembered to ask for a safety talisman for her. She had not raised her in vain. Old Madam Yu nced at her from the corner of her eye. ¡°Now you remember that you have a grandmother?¡±

    Yu Youyao snuggled into her grandmother¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandmother,

    Grandmother, I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry with me. Otherwise, your health will be affected if you¡¯re angry. I might even have to run to the Precious Peace Temple to pray for you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not know whether tough or cry when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but poke her forehead. ¡°But I¡¯ve spoiled you so much. Do you still care about me, your grandmother? You¡¯ve already learned how to act first and reportter. After managing the family for a while, you¡¯ve hardened your wings and grown your heart. You¡¯re a half-grown child, but you¡¯re still trying to run away when you open your mouth¡­

    Yu Youyao listened obediently, not daring to talk back.

    After Old Madam Yu finished reprimanding her, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not that Grandmother doesn¡¯t allow you to go out, but I¡¯m a little worried about you without thepany of my elders. You¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t know how valuable you are. There are many young misses from wealthy families in the capital who were kidnapped when they were young. Some even went out and damaged their reputation. There were also thieves who specially targeted the young misses of wealthy families and kidnapped them to ask for ransom¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Old Madam Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m trying to scare you. A few years ago, there was an Imperial Censor Zheng in the imperial court. His daughter had once been kidnapped by thieves. When the ransom was paid and she was released, her reputation was ruined. In just a few days, she hanged herself. At that time, there were rumors in the capital, causing an uproar. Imperial Censor Zheng¡¯s reputation was damaged, so he could only resign and return to his hometown¡­

    Yu Youyao could hear a different meaning in her words.

    She had not forgotten that her father was also an imperial censor. Her grandmother had specially mentioned Censor Zheng¡¯s daughter for a reason. There was no censor who did not offend others. It was easy to deal with a gentleman, but difficult to guard against a viin. It was hard to guarantee that some people would suffer and hold a grudge, using some sinister and despicable methods.

    Didn¡¯t Censor Zheng have no choice but to resign because his daughter¡¯s reputation had been ruined?

    Old Madam Yu knew that she had understood. She continued, ¡°Although your father is a little muddle-headed in general matters, he¡¯s still a little stubborn in the royal court. The emperor has ordered the Ministry of Justice and the Court of Justice to investigate King You¡¯s case. Your father is among them.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened. ¡°Grandmother, I was rash today.¡±

    King You¡¯s case involved a lot of people, and her father¡¯s involvement was also very important.

    This way, her grandmother¡¯s worries were not uncalled for.

    At this time, the residence should be more cautious. Otherwise, the entire residence would be implicated.

    It was also because she had been too negligent to have thought of this.

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re young and inexperienced, so you don¡¯t know how powerful it is. Little do you know that anymotion in the royal court is closely rted to a family¡¯s fortune. If you make a mistake, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡®Grandmother, I understand.¡±

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s better to make this trip to the Precious Peace Temple sooner rather thanter. Since you¡¯ve made this trip, let¡¯s lie low in the future.¡±

    Eight dayster, the army arrived in Shandong and stationed themselves in Langya Mountain.

    Five dayster, Yu Youyao finally received a box of gtin from the secret guard in Shandong and a handwritten letter from her cousin..

 Chapter 417 - 417: Iâ€™m Fine, Donâ€™t Worry

    Chapter 417: I¡¯m Fine, Don¡¯t Worry

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to open the letter. ¡°ording to Shennong Ben Cao Jing, gtin can be used for both medicine and food. Taking it for a long time will lighten your body and nourish your energy. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry!¡¯

    There was only a short line of words in the letter. Yu Youyao counted each word seriously, over and over again. Twenty-three words was neither too much nor too little.

    She flipped through the letter again and again, repeating the words ¡°1 1 m fine. Don¡¯t Worry!¡± over and over again.

    The gtin produced in Shandong had been a royal tribute since ancient times. It was known as a holy tonic.

    It was a short message, and straight to the point. However, as long as he put in the effort, she could feel the concern and care her cousin had for her.

    At the end of the letter, there was not even a signature. There was only a bright zither seal.

    On the upper left corner of the seal, there were lush branches. There was a string of tung flowers that were elegant and cute. Long stamens hung down from the center of the flower, as if they were swaying in the wind.

    Under the leaves of the parasol tree, there was an incense table. There was a 25 -string zither horizontally ced. On the zither, there was another seven -string zither.

    ¡°This light pagodite is quite rare. Coincidentally, I stillck a graphic seal. I¡¯ll use it tomunicate with others in the future.¡± ¡°Cousin, what patterns do you n to carve?

    ¡°What do you think, Cousin?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you carve a zither? It¡¯s good to have a zither. I just hope that you¡¯ll have a zither by your side in the future.¡±

    The memories of the past were still vivid in her mind, and Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°So the zither seal has already been carved. It¡¯s really beautiful. It¡¯s as good as my double fish seal.¡±

    She took out her double fish seal and gently pressed it under the zither seal.

    With a zither in hand, everything will be well.

    Try to help each other with a small strength in times of difficulty.

    Yu Youyao took out a piece of lotus paper that she had just made a few days ago. On the pink paper, there was a faint lotus fragrance. It was fresh and pleasant. She couldn¡¯t wait to grind the ink, hold the brush, and dip it in ink. Compared to her cousin¡¯s conciseness, Yu Youyao was long-winded and wrote

    The tung flowers in the Jade Courtyard had bloomed. They hung on the branches, bright and vibrant. The stamens hung down and swayed beautifully, like the zither seal that her cousin had carved.

    It was written that the lotuske was filled with pink, white, and red lotus flowers. When the wind blew, it wrinkled the pool of green. The lotus flowers were beautiful. The entire Jade Courtyard was filled with lotus flowers.

    She wrote that she had picked the roses in the courtyard and made rose dew.

    She had also used the roses to make lipstick. The color was bright and fresh. When her cousin returned, she would apply it for him to see.

    After her cousin left, she did not neglect her studies. Every day, she practiced calligraphy, learned the zither, read history, and studied Heavenly Works. She even said that Nanny Xu no longer restricted her from learning incense and tea, but she still had to learn pharmacology.

    After nagging about many trivial matters, she wrote about some recent changes in the capital and the progress of the three divisions¡¯ review.

    After that, she instructed her cousin to eat well, sleep well, and take care of his health. If there weren¡¯t enough incense pills, write to her and tell her so she would prepare more and get the secret guards to bring them over.

    At the end of the letter, thinking about how she hadn¡¯t seen her cousin for a long time, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel down. Unknowingly, she wrote many more words that she missed him¡­

    When Yu Youyao stopped writing, she suddenly realized that her wrist was sore and heavy.

    With a tilt of her head, more than a dozen pages filled with words were spread on the desk.

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize that unknowingly, she had actually written so much without taking a break.

    Yu Youyao read them one by one, feeling that she was being too long-winded. She hesitated to write again.

    However, after spreading the paper again, she was stunned. Her mind was nk, and she did not know what to write.

    She could only give up on the idea of rewriting it. She took the double fish seal, dipped it in cinnabar, and pressed it against the end of the letter.

    Yu Youyao took out the envelope and stuffed the thick stack of papers in. The t envelope was bulging. She sealed it with a wax seal.

    Only then did the secret guard, who had been hiding in the dark, walk out.

    Only then did Yu Youyao have time to size him up.

    On such a hot day, the secret guard was wearing a ck outfit. There was a ck cloth wrapped around his head and a ck iron mask on his face, revealing only a pair of calm eyes.

    Yu Youyao handed the letter to him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?

    The secret guard¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Yin San.¡±

    What kind of name was this? Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Did Cousin raise many secret guards? Are you ranked third among them, so you¡¯re called Yin San?¡±

    The secret guard said, ¡°I¡¯m called Yin San.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?

    The secret guard said, ¡°If I die, someone will rece me and be Yin San.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. She had heard from her cousin that King You¡¯s Residence had many soldiers and secret guards. Most of these people were the children of their fathers who had died in battle and be orphans because of the war.

    Those with good aptitude would be nurtured into soldiers or secret guards to serve King You¡¯s Residence.

    Those with poor aptitude could only be sent to the manor to work.

    It could be considered as giving them a way out.

    They had all submitted to King You since their fathers were dead and were loyal to him. After their father died in battle, they were also grateful to King

    You for raising them, so they were absolutely loyal to the King You¡¯s Residence.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey. How¡¯s Cousin¡¯s health? How¡¯s his food and sleep after he reached Shandong? Did he vite the rules? Is it appropriate to send someone to serve him?¡±

    Yin Sanyi replied one by one, ¡°With the medicinal fragrance prepared by Young

    Miss, Young Master is well on the way.¡±

    ¡°After arriving in Shandong, Young Master has prepared cold incense pills, summer incense pills, and incense pills every day. There are no symptoms of limatization.¡±

    ¡°Every night before going to bed, Young Master will use the medicinal dew that Young Miss made to bathe and wash his body. Before going to bed, he will burn some calming incense pills. He¡¯s eating and sleeping well.¡±

    ¡°Many of the people were sent by the emperor to serve Young Master are his men, so it¡¯s naturally appropriate.¡±

    On the way here, Young Master had instructed them in detail.

    If Young Miss asked about his health, there was no need to say anything else. He only told her that he had listened to her and used the incense pills she had made every day.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she was indeed much more relieved. ¡°Since the incense pills I brought over are effective, I¡¯ll prepare more. Bring them to Cousin with the letter.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly went to the incense room and picked out the incense pills she had prepared again during this period of time. She also prepared more than ten types and kept them well. She brought them back to the study and handed them to Yin San.

    In the end, she handed a small bag to Yin San. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some dry food.

    Take it along the way.¡±

    Yin San was a little surprised and hesitated for a moment.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Take it. It¡¯s hard to travel back and forth on such a hot day.¡±

    Only then did Yin San take it. With a sh, he jumped out of the window and

    When Yu Youyao caught up to the window, she could no longer see Yin San..

 Chapter 418 - 418: One Life, Two Deaths

    Chapter 418: One Life, Two Deaths

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After leaving the residence, Yin San opened the bag. There was a y pot inside. He opened it and saw that it was filled with medicinal sauce and beef. It was made of expensive medicinal herbs to nourish the body and strengthen the muscles and bones. It was also easy to store.

    Young Master had eaten a lot of it in the past.

    He did not expect his cousin to give him a small jar.

    After receiving her cousin¡¯s letter, Yu Youyao felt relieved. She was still worried about her cousin, but she did not feel terrible like when they had just parted.

    Two dayster, in the dead of night, Yin Huaixi, who was far away in

    Shandong, received arge package from Yin San and a letter.

    Yin San took out the y pot. ¡°Young Miss gave it to me.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nced at him indifferently. ¡°Since it¡¯s something she gave you, keep it. You don¡¯t have to report it in the future.¡±

    Since she had given it to him once, there would definitely be a second time, or even countless times.

    The candlelight in the tent was dim. Yin Huaixi opened the letter and read it word by word. He read it slowly, and almost every sentence had to be digested.

    Even though it was just some trivial matter in her life, he did not feel annoyed.

    Instead, he read with relish.

    There was a spark in his eyes and thoughts in his mind.

    At the mention of the blooming tung flowers, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of the little girl sitting under the Parasol Tree that was filled with flowers and stamens. She would be burning incense and practicing calligraphy.

    When she said that the lotuske was filled with lotus flowers, he could also imagine the scene of the little girl rowing on theke and picking lotus leaves.

    When she said that she had used the bright red Chinese roses to make lipstick, he could also imagine that the little girl¡¯s mouth should be beautiful.

    When she mentioned her studies, he could also imagine that the little girl must be unwilling to stay in the house in the bitter summer. She would set up a desk in the pavilion in the middle of theke and a small couch. She would lean against it to read or stand in front of the desk to practice her calligraphy.

    All of the above seemed to be happening to her, but he regretted not being able to apany her and admire the flowers with her. He wanted to see the lotuses that filled theke and row on theke with her. He wanted to paint and recite poetry for her.

    Towards the end, the little girl¡¯s words were filled with concern and longing for him. It seemed to overflow from every stroke.

    After an hour, Yin Huaixi finished reading the letter.

    Yin Huaixi took the musk slices from the incense box and ced them into the incense burner. He added small charcoal at the bottom of the furnace. The musk slices in the furnace emitted smoke after being heated.

    Yin Huaixi took the letter and ced it over the fire to burn.

    At this moment, a ck shadow silently appeared in the tent. ¡®Young Master, tonight, the Seventh Young Master of the Jinan Wood Residence waspeting with the Fourth Young Master of the Leng Residence for the courtesan at the Night Jade Pavilion. Both sides fought fiercely. Fourth Young Master Leng identally fell from upstairs. I followed your instructions and deliberately created chaos to dy First Madam¡¯s treatment. When the people from the Leng Residence arrived, I killed Fourth Young Master Leng silently and spread the news that Fourth Young Master Leng died from dyed treatment.¡±

    The Mu Residence and the Leng Residence in Jinan were the two major ns in Shandong. They were deeply rooted in Shandong. The Mu Residence dealt in medicinal herbs and almost controlled most of the medicinal herbs business in Shandong.

    On the other hand, although the business of the Leng family¡¯s tea and medicine business was not identical, there were some oveps. As time passed, it was inevitable that there would be some conflicts and personal favors. They had always been at odds.

    Of course, this little personal favor was not enough topletely turn the two families against each other. They still needed another powerful medicine.

    Fourth Young Master Leng¡¯s death was such a powerful medicine.

    Yin Huaixi did not even look up. ¡°Have you finished dealing with the incense ash?¡±

    The fragrance of the Soul Seizing Incense was special. After experimentation, it was indeed as Yu Youyao had said. It could be mixed with any spices and no one would notice anything amiss.

    Nothing in this world was foolproof.

    On the battlefield, he only trusted himself!

    The secret guard said, ¡°After the incense ash was cleaned up, it was sprinkled into theke.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded.

    The musk in the room became thicker and thicker. The secret guard couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡®Young Master, why didn¡¯t you let Fourth Young Master Leng fall to his death directly? Why did you spend so much effort to create chaos and dy the treatment? Why did you let Fourth Young Master Leng die when the people from the Leng and Mu Residences arrived?¡±

    Wouldn¡¯t the oue be the same if he fell to her death or was secretly executed?

    He did not understand why Young Master was doing this, but he was worried that this was also part of Young Master¡¯s n, so he could only ask.

    Yin Huaixi changed to another piece of paper. ¡°The soul-stealing incense doesn¡¯t kill!¡±

    The feud between the ns had been going on for a long time. With the officials stirring up trouble, even without the help of the Soul Seizing Incense, he could still achieve the goal of sowing discord between the ns and break the alliance of the ns. It was just that it would take a little longer.

    The little girl had given him the Soul Seizing Incense because she wanted to help him. He couldn¡¯t bear to abandon her kindness.

    The secret guard suddenly remembered that the Soul Seizing Incense was given to Young Master by the Young Miss of the Yu Residence. ¡°I understand.¡±

    They had used the Soul Seizing Incense to provoke a battle between Seventh Young Master Mu and Fourth Young Master Leng. If Fourth Young Master Leng did not die after falling off the building, the Soul Seizing Incense would not be considered to have taken his life.

    Fourth Young Master Leng¡¯s death at their hands had nothing to do with the Soul Seizing Incense.

    It had nothing to do with Young Miss.

    Yin Huaixi said in a low voice, ¡°Burning a small amount of the Soul Seizing Incense is not harmful to the human body. It is more like a primer. If the person who smells it is a violent and impulsive person, as long as there¡¯s a little bit of the Soul Seizing Incense, his crankiness and impulsiveness will be magnified.

    To him, the Soul Seizing Incense would only make him a little restless.

    It was obvious that even if it was a fatal thing, it depended on how it was used.

    He did not want the little girl to get involved in human lives.

    He was the one who had used the Soul Seizing Incense, and he was also the one who had killed someone. It had nothing to do with Yu Youyao.

    Of course, this was only one of his goals. Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°How did the people from the Leng Residence react when they arrived?¡±

    His second goal was to wait for the people from the Leng Residence to arrive.

    The secret guard said, ¡°The person who came was the Eldest Young Master of the Leng Residence. He¡¯s the closest to Fourth Young Master. When he saw that Fourth Brother was covered in blood, his eyes immediately turned red with anger. As he shouted for the doctor, he wanted to kill Seventh Young Master Mu to pay with his life. Fortunately, he was pulled back by his servants. The scene was chaotic and miserable.¡±

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°In this world, benefits are often more important than human lives, and reputation is more important than benefits. Fame and fortune oftene first, and benefitseter. Fourth Young Master Lengs life isn¡¯tparable to the Leng Residence¡¯s benefits. However, one life means two deaths. Even if the Leng Residence is doing this for reputation, they won¡¯t let it go easily.¡±

    If Fourth Young Master Leng fell from the building, he would die on the spot.

    When Eldest Young Master Leng came over, he only saw a cold corpse. Even if he was sad, he probably wouldn¡¯t lose his mind. After all, he was already dead. After that, the Mu Residence couldpletely say that it was a mistake. The Mu Residence put on a good front again and lowered their status. First, they dealt with Seventh Young Master Mu, who was the main culprit, ording to the family rules. Then, they carried Seventh Young Master Mu, who was ¡°in a miserable state¡±, to their door to ¡°ept punishment..¡±

 Chapter 419 - 419: Fight to the Death

    Chapter 419: Fight to the Death

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As long as the Mu Residence gave the Leng Residence enough face, showed enough sincerity, and gave them enough benefits, no one would be willing toplicate matters for the sake of ¡°benefits¡±. It was not impossible for both sides to stop fighting.

    With enough face, sincerity and benefits, was there a need for the two sides to be enemies?

    Not at all!

    Fourth Young Master Leng had fallen from a height. It was not enough to kill him, and he even had a chance to live. However, as the Mu Residence had dyed treatment, he had lost the chance to be treated and died of pain.

    A life fell from a height.

    After having treatment dyed by the Mu Residence, a life was lost.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°One life and two deaths. This isn¡¯t something that can be brushed off with a single mistake. By dying Fourth Young Master Leng¡¯s treatment and causing his death, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he deliberately killed someone There were all kinds of people in the Flower Pavilion. At that time, there were many people present, and those who could visit the Flower Pavilion were basically all descendants of wealthy families. This matter will damage the reputation and dignity of the Leng Residence.¡±

    If the Leng Residence let the Mu Residence off so easily, others would think that the Leng Residence was afraid of the Mu Residence. Then, where would the reputation and dignity of the Leng Residence as a n go?

    From now on, could anyone step on the head of the Leng Residence?

    Even if the Leng Residence did it for the sake of the familys reputation a_nd dignity, they would not stop.

    Furthermore, Eldest Young Master Leng had personally seen his younger brother bleed out and die in pain. This strong visual impact was not something that just a corpse couldpare to. Reputation often overrode interests.

    Benefits could be plotted.

    On the other hand, reputation was built on the most fundamental foundation of benefits. It had been umted by the n for generations.

    Benefits were easy to obtain, but reputation was difficult to build. Everyone understood what was more important.

    Yin Huaixi paused for a moment. ¡°On the basis of the family¡¯s reputation, once personal rtionships are involved, it¡¯s often easy to lose your mind and escte the matter, making it easier to achieve the oue.¡±

    The secret guard thought of Eldest Young Master Leng hugging Fourth Young Master Leng¡¯s corpse and shouting that he wanted to avenge his brother. He understood that Young Master had seen through him.

    One life and two deaths. The first thing he had nned was the reputation of the Leng Residence.

    Secondly, he was scheming against Eldest Young Master Leng¡¯s personal feelings for his younger brother.

    Thebination of the two was definitely not as simple as one plus one.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s often not enough to scheme against the human heart and human nature if you want to scheme urately. The human heart changes easily, and human nature isplicated. No one can boast that they can control the human heart and human nature. Therefore, the most brilliant scheme is often not targeting the human heart and human nature, using the human heart and human nature, to scheme against the fame and fortune that it represents.¡±

    The secret guard was enlightened.

    Yin Huaixi ordered, ¡°Inform the magistrate of the Ji Residence so he knows what to do to provoke a feud between the Mu Residence and the Leng Residence.¡±

    The Mu Residence and the Leng Residence were both entrenched in the big ns in Shandong. Their momentum was even greater than the government office. As long as the two familiespletely became enemies, the other ns would not be spared.

    When the ns joined forces, the Mu Residence and the Leng Residence would not make a big deal out of the overall situation. They would definitely look for Li Qiguang to uphold justice.

    A person¡¯s life was at stake. It wasn¡¯t something that could be resolved with perfunctory words. Li Qiguang couldn¡¯t think of ways to smooth things over.

    If Li Qiguang sided with the Mu Residence, the Leng Residence would resent him.

    If Li Qiguang sided with the Leng Residence, the Leng Residence and the Mu Residence would definitely take this opportunity to demand an exorbitant price and make the Mu Residence bleed. The Mu Residence would not be willing to be cheated.

    With the help of the court officials, the conflict between the two sides would definitely increase, and Li Qiguang would lose control of the n.

    So what if Li Qiguang guessed that all of this was a scheme of the Imperial Court?

    If he couldn¡¯t control the n or the hearts of the people, he couldn¡¯t control the situation in Shandong.

    So what if the n knew that all of this was a scheme of the Imperial Court?

    The ns valued profits and each had their own ns. If they could not be of the same mind, how could they be powerful? If they could not be powerful, they would be like a te of loose sand. How could they resist the Imperial Court?

    In this round, he calcted the human heart and human nature.

    It was human nature to be selfish.

    People¡¯s hearts were easily changed.

    One life, two deaths. One n, three uses.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of July. The army did not move, and there was no other news.

    Yu Youyao thought that her cousin¡¯s second letter would arrive in a few days. She was looking forward to the day, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel bored. She went to her grandmother¡¯s house to get a copy of the Buddhist Scripture and calmed down as she copied the scriptures. She hoped that her cousin would have merit and everything would go smoothly, and he would be at peace.

    ¡°Big Sister, Big Sister¡­ A chattering sound came from outside the house.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hand, which was holding the brush, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. A drop of inknded on the snow-white paper, and the scripture that had upied most of the paper was ruined.

    Yu Youyao put down her brush helplessly and looked at the door.

    Indeed!

    With a bang, the study door was pushed open forcefully, and Yu Shuangbai rushed into the study.

    Yu Youyao gathered the few pages of the Sutra of the Buddha that she had copied just now.

    Yu Shuangbai quickly snatched it from her hand and took a look. Immediately, she felt dizzy. ¡°Big Sister, what are you copying? The words are separated. I recognize them, but when they¡¯rebined, why can¡¯t I read them?¡±

    Yu Youyao took back the Buddhist scripture in her hand angrily. ¡°This is the

    Buddhist Scripture I copied for Cousin. Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    She checked it carefully and realized that Yu Shuangbai knew her limits. The Buddhist scriptures were not damaged, so she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She rolled her eyes at Yu Shuangbai and took the camphor wooden box from the desk to open it.

    Yu Shuangbai was curious for a moment. She leaned over to take a look There was already a thick stack of Buddhist scriptures in the wooden box. Her eyes widened. ¡°These can¡¯t be the Buddhist scriptures you¡¯ve copied for Cousin Zhou recently, right?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and sorted out the Buddhist scriptures.

    Yu Shuangbai endured it again and again, but she still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Big Sister, Cousin Zhou is only returning to Youzhou. Why do you make it seem like he¡¯s going to the battlefield? You¡¯re staying in the house all day copying Buddhist scriptures. Why are you acting like a little old woman at such a young age? Do you really have to pay your respects to Buddha like this!¡± Only an old woman like Grandmother liked to copy Buddhist scriptures!

    The words ¡°little old woman¡± made Yu Youyao choke. She held her breath and red at her. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still chattering all day. I should suggest to Second Aunt to make you copy more Buddhist scriptures. On the one hand, you can pray for Grandmother, and on the other hand, you can be trained.

    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Yu Shuangbai looked horrified. As she waved her hand, she retreated, wishing she hadn¡¯t entered this door just now. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I won¡¯t say that you¡¯re copying Buddhist scriptures anymore. You can copy if you want. You¡¯re a magnanimous person. Don¡¯t hold it against me¡­

    Her mother had long despised her for ying all day and being unruly.

    She was always looking for a way to treat her hyperactive illness.. If Big Sister really suggested that to her mother that she should copy Buddhist scriptures and pray for her grandmother, as a junior, how could she refuse?

 Chapter 420 - 420: Can â€˜t Kill You

    Chapter 420: Can ¡®t Kill You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If she rejected it, she would be unfilial!

    Moreover, not only could she not refuse, but she also had to copy the Buddhist scriptures happily. After copying them, she could not be careless, let alone be negligent.

    If she did not copy them well, it would mean that she was not sincere.

    Not only would she damage her grandmother¡¯s virtue, but she would also be disrespectful to Buddha.

    ¡°So. do you think that the Buddhist prayer scriptures are randomly copied?

    It was fine as long as he did not touch the brush or start. Once she touched the brush, just reverence was not enough. She had to be pious!

    Wasn¡¯t this putting her on the spot?!

    Yu Shuangbai finally understood that her sister would always be her sister. It was this sister who had already be a ¡°legend¡± in school. She would always be her sister.

    No matter who she provoked, she couldn¡¯t provoke her sister.

    If she couldn¡¯t beat her to death, she had other methods!

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at Yu Youyao pitifully. ¡°Big Sister, please let me off¡­¡¯

    Yu Youyao did not say yes or no. ¡°Why are you looking for me?

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s face fell. ¡°Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister are here too.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat in the pavilion at the center of theke, smelling the lotus wind and sending incense. She listened to Yu Shuangbai, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei talk at once and pieced together the cause and effect.

    This matter actually had something to do with Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao now had a ss every three days. Yu Shuangbai and the others had originally thought that they could heave a sigh of relief, but because the difference between them and Yu Youyao was too great, Ms. Ye had be even stricter with them.

    In Ms. Ye¡¯s words, ¡°We¡¯re all sisters. We can¡¯t be too different. Even if we can¡¯tpare to her in terms of talent, diligence can make up for our shorings.

    We should work harder in our studies.¡±

    Hence, Ms. Ye began to gradually increase their learning progress.

    In the beginning, the few of them had a good foundation. Although it was difficult to learn, they could still handle it.

    However, as Ms. Ye¡¯s ss progressed faster and faster, the few of them couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They had to spend more time learning every day. The heavy workload made them suffer even more.

    Yu Shuangbai and the others did not dare to protest to Ms. Ye, so they looked for Yu Youyao and told her about Ms. Ye l s ¡°inhumane¡± actions.

    ¡°We have to practice a thousand words a day, memorize an article, and revise a lesson. The next day, Ms. Ye has to check them one by one. If we don¡¯tplete them, we have to double them. Not only that, but we also have to take time out to learn the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Don¡¯t you think Ms. Ye is too much¡­¡±

    Hearing Yu Shuangbai and the others¡¯ints, Yu Youyao understood the reason.

    Yu Qingning was locked up in the Hanlu Courtyard, while Yu Jianjia went to the manor. She only went to school once every three days, so only Yu Shuangbai, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei were left in the school.

    There were fewer people and Yu Shuangbai and the others had good temperaments and aptitudes. Ms. Ye could also spare more energy and teach them more carefully.

    Afterining, Yu Shuangbai hugged Big Sister¡¯s arm. ¡°Big Sister, Ms. Ye likes you the most. Why don¡¯t you go and talk to Ms. Ye and ask her to reduce her learning intensity a little?¡±

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei also looked at Yu Youyao eagerly, their eyes filled with anticipation.

    Yu Youyao did not say anything else. ¡°Grandmother has always doted on me the most. Why don¡¯t I talk to her and ask her to help you change to another female teacher? I heard that there¡¯s an inw in the capital¡­¡±

    Yu Lianyu quickly shook her head. ¡°Big Sister, it¡¯s not that serious. Although

    Ms. Ye is very strict with us, we¡¯ve also learned a Jot from her¡­¡±

    Yu Fangfei quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes. Other than being too strict, Ms. Ye is also doing her best to help us. I dont want to change to another teacher.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai pursed her lips and looked thoughtful.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°The reason why you¡¯re dissatisfied with Ms. Ye is because she keeps elerating her learning progress, making you feel that Ms. Ye treats you as me. You feel that Ms. Ye is making things difficult for you. You feel ufortable because Ms. Yepares you to me.¡±

    Her words hit the nail on the head, making Yu Shuangbai and the others blush.

    Subconsciously, they respected and liked Big Sister.

    However, Big Sister was too talented and left them far behind. Although they were not jealous, they were still sisters. No one was willing to bepared to her.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°How do you know that Ms. Ye isnt worried that the difference between you and me is too great? We¡¯re all sisters in the family. In the future, when you grow up and leave the family, you¡¯ll bepared to others. That¡¯s why she¡¯s strengthening your studies and letting you work hard to make up for your shorings.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I-I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡±

    Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei lowered their heads.

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°So far, can youplete Ms. Ye¡¯s daily homework?¡±

    Yu Lianyu hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Although the content is heavy and it¡¯s difficult to learn, we can stillplete them if we spend more time and effort.¡±

    Yu Fangfei also nodded. ¡°I¡¯m younger and started two yearster than Second

    Sister, so I have less homework every day.¡±

    After Yu Youyao heard this, she said, ¡°Look, Ms. Ye teaches every day based on your aptitude. She keeps increasing her learning progress because in her heart, you can still be more outstanding. She has neverpared you to me, and the person whopares you to me is you.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, it was as if they had been hit in the head. Yu Shuangbai and the others¡¯ faces turned pale.

    Yu Fangfei was shocked. She tugged at Big Sister¡¯s hand. ¡°Big Sister, we¡¯re not jealous of you. We just, just¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°You just feel that Ms. Ye only sees my excellence and keeps elerating her learning progress, but she doesn¡¯t see your own efforts. You feel depressed and sad that your efforts have been ignored, right?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai lowered her head. ¡°We were confused. We thought that Ms. Ye was constantly elerating our learning progress because she felt that we weren¡¯t as good as Big Sister, so¡­¡± At this point, she looked ashamed and didn¡¯t dare to look at her directly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Ye to have put in so much effort for us.¡±

    Yu Lianyu also looked ashamed. ¡°We misunderstood Ms. Ye.¡±

    Yu Fangfei lowered her head. ¡°We were wrong.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing for the little girls to be a little sensitive. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Talent is something that¡¯s innate, but look! Before this year, everyone in the residence thought that Eldest Miss was stubborn and stupid.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai and the others looked thoughtful.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, so it¡¯s indeed time for you to focus. There¡¯s only the three of you in the family school. Ms. Ye has the energy and is willing to spend more time nurturing you. She treats you sincerely. You should respect her more and seize this opportunity to work harder..¡±

 Chapter 421 - 421: A Good Daughter at Home

    Chapter 421: A Good Daughter at Home

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Shuangbai and the others understood and went to school obediently the next day.

    Ms. Ye said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s actually not worth being proud of your talent. What¡¯s terrifying is that not only are some people talented, but they¡¯re also more hardworking than you.¡±

    These casual words made Yu Shuangbai and the others blush.

    If Ms. Ye had just said that casually, they wouldn¡¯t have taken it to heart.

    However, there was someone else in the Yu Residence who said this. Not only was she talented, but she was also more hardworking than them.

    Their big sister, Yu Youyao!

    As sisters, although they were notparing themselves with her, they still felt ashamed.

    When Old Madam Yu found out about this, she couldn¡¯t help but look gratified. ¡°Yao Yao is bing more and more capable of being filial to her elders and teaching her younger siblings.¡±

    A good daughter leads to a prosperous family.

    The Old Madam of the Yu Residence did not count on the older generation of the Yu Residence anymore. She only counted on the younger generation.

    When Madam Yao found out, she had aplicated expression.

    She felt that her upbringing towards Shuangbai was not bad. Shuangbai was better than ordinary people at learning the rules, the principles, and the ways of the world.

    However, Yu Youyao was not an ordinary person.

    Madam Yao sighed slightly. ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t think much of the sisters from the first branch. Yu Youyao is a little smart, but she wasn¡¯t raised by her mother and was pampered by Old Madam. She¡¯szy and insensible, and she¡¯s not as sensible as Shuangbai. Yu Jianjia is sensible and obedient. She¡¯s considered the smartest person in the family, but her body is very weak and she¡¯s not as smart as Shuangbai. Yu Qingning is the daughter of a concubine, but she¡¯s spoilt. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s not obedient¡­¡±

    At the thought of everything that had happened in the first branch recently, her heart turned cold for no reason.

    Yu Qingning was locked up in the courtyard and couldn¡¯te out easily.

    Madam Yang moved into the Tranquil Heart Residence and became an abandoned woman.

    Yu Jianjia went to the manor to recuperate.

    Yu Shansi had moved to the front courtyard and was personally raised by his uncle. It was said that he had suffered a lot recently.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell at a nce that all of this was rted to Yu Youyao. However, Yu Youyao had done her best, and no one in the residence had said anything bad about her.

    Her uncle, who had always hated her, trusted Yu Youyao in every way, and the servants were also controlled by her.

    Even though Eldest Uncle had participated in the three divisions¡¯ trial, his family had arranged it well.

    She was so scheming at such a young age. No ordinary person couldpare to her.

    Three dayster, Yu Youyao received the second letter from Yin San and fourrge boxes.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to open the letter. ¡°The fragrance of roses is the strongest. It¡¯s clear but not turbid, and it¡¯s not overpowering. It will ease the liver, awaken the stomach, regte the qi, and nourish the blood. It¡¯s suitable for brewing wine, making tea, mixing incense, adding into medicine, and cooking. The overall situation has been decided. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    These words made Yu Youyao overjoyed.

    Opening the box that Yin San had brought, the strong fragrance of roses assailed her nose. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted by the box full of red and charming t Yin roses.

    Yin San said, ¡°The roses produced in Pingyin County in Shandong are tributes from the royal family in every dynasty. At this time, the roses were blooming.

    Young Master chose the most beautiful roses and ordered me to use the Mystic Ice box to preserve them and the Ferghana Horse to travel 600 kilometers to ensure that the roses would be sent into the capital as fresh as possible.¡±

    He wrapped the ice in a nket and then wrapped it around the box containing the roses. Fortunately, Shandong was only 600 kilometers away from the capital, so the best ferghana horse could arrive in a day.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. She picked one and held it in her hand.

    The rose was as big as a peony, beautiful and fragrant. The spikes on the stem and leaves had already been removed. The green leaves on the flowers were vibrant. They were dazzlingly beautiful.

    Yu Youyao leaned closer and took a whiff. The strong fragrance was refreshing. ¡°In ancient times, there was a concubine who smiled as she brought over a box of red. No one knew that it contained lychees. Today, Cousin smiled and asked someone to ride over. No one knew that there were roses.¡±

    She had applied lipstick made of Chinese roses today. The bright red color was not inferior to roses. The beautiful rose color made her lips look beautiful and thick.

    If her cousin was in Guangdong now, he would probably send them to the capital at full speed.

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Shandong?¡±

    It had been almost a month since the anti-rebel army had settled in Shandong, but there had been no movement.

    During this period of time, there were some rumors in the capital.

    Yin San thought of what Young Master had ¡°specially¡± instructed him and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Young Miss¡¯s incense that Young Master has saved a lot of trouble. The ns have already caused amotion.¡±

    With the ns making a fuss, the overall situation was settled. Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and asked about her cousin¡¯s health. After knowing that he was fine, she finally felt relieved.

    Yu Youyao wrote a reply to her cousin and rambled on for more than ten pages, all of which were trivial matters. Then, she prepared a lot of food, incense pills, and so on and handed them to Yin San.

    After Yin San left, Yu Youyao yed with the roses in her hand.

    Four boxes of roses seemed like a lot, but they weren¡¯t that many. She nned to use the roses to brew a small jar of rose wine and make a small jar of rose sauce. When her cousin returned and the rose wine was ready, she would use the rose sauce to make various snacks. She would drink the rose wine and share the snacks with her cousin.

    The remaining roses had to be made into rose tea to nourish her face. She also had to make flower dew to moisturize her face. In addition, she had to mix some dew to nourish her blood and qi.

    The color of the t Yin rose was a little darker and more beautiful than the Chinese roses. The lipstick made would also be more beautiful and pure.

    While the roses were still fresh, Yu Youyao worked in the incense room for an entire day. At first, she finished dealing with the fresh roses, then she worked???????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????for another three to four davs before she waspletely done.In addition, Yu Youyao also informed on the maidservants in the courtyard. ¡°My mother nted the roses in a manor in Tongzhou. They¡¯re rare and difficult to nurture, so I didn¡¯t pick many. I n to keep them for myself. Don¡¯t make it public.¡±

    The maidservants all understood the severity of the matter.

    Although roses were not rare, roses of good breeds were very precious. There were not many to begin with, so it was not good to give one away. To preventparisons, it was better to not give away any roses.

    In the blink of an eye, it was August. It had been a month since her cousin had left for Shandong.

    Yu Youyao received an invitation from Song Wanhui.

    It turned out that on the seventh of August, Song Wanhui had invited Yu Youyao to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence for a small gathering on her eleventh birthday.

    In her nightmare, Big Yao Yao had married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and eventually died tragically. Yu Yaoyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little repulsed by the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    She suddenly received the invitation and was at a loss.

    Old Madam Yu still thought that she was worried about the family, so she said, ¡°It¡¯s also because the capital hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. The families are living close to each other. Otherwise, we should go to the families we i re familiar with. It¡¯s rare for the Third Miss of the Song family to celebrate her birthday, so let¡¯s have fun. It¡¯s very boring to stay at home all day..¡±

 Chapter 422 - 422: Birthday

    Chapter 422: Birthday

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If she went out for a walk more, she would feel more rxed. She wouldn¡¯t be like a young woman who hid in her room to copy Buddhist scriptures.

    She did not want her granddaughter to be so deeply involved in Buddhism at such a young age.

    No matter howplicated Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was, what had toe would eventuallye. She had to face it.

    Since she couldn¡¯t escape or hide, she should be more calm.

    A nightmare was ultimately just a nightmare.

    In reality, as long as she did not ept her grandmother¡¯s order and marry into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence like in her nightmare, she would not have end up like in her nightmare.

    As for her grandmother¡¯s n, didn¡¯t she still have her cousin?!

    At the thought of her cousin, Yu Youyao felt much more at ease.

    On the seventh of August, Yu Youyao brought the prepared gifts and went to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence with Nanny Xu, Chun Xiao, and Xia Tao.

    The carriage drove all the way into the Flower Gate.

    Xia Tao helped Nanny Xu out of the carriage first. Immediately, a nanny came forward and took the birthday gift from Nanny Xu, politely greeting her. Yu Youyao followed closely behind and alighted from the carriage

    Song Wanhui¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re finally here.¡± As she spoke, she sized up Yu Youyao. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since west met. Why do I feel that you¡¯ve changed a lot?¡±

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°How have I changed?¡±

    Song Wanhuiughed. ¡°You¡¯ve be a big girl. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful. At first nce, I thought you were a fairy daughter who had fallen from the sky.¡±

    Yu Youyao was wearing a dress that had an open chest today.

    The light apricot-colored gauze top was thin and imprable, like a cloud. It was paired with a pearl brocade dress that reached her chest. The pearl brocade was as thin as water and as light and bright as pearls. It was close to her body and did not touch her flesh. It was even cooling to wear.

    Her outfit was exquisite and generous. Although it was not grand, it was just

    It made the youngdy look like a fairy.

    Thest time she had seen Yu Youyao, it had been at the Flower Festival of the

    Marquis of Changxings Residence. The Empress Dowager had rewarded Yu Youyao. At that time, she still looked like a child.

    This time, when she looked at her again, there was already a hint of calmness in her eyes, and she had the delicate look of a youngdy.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not any better than your high spirits today. You¡¯re radiant.

    On today¡¯s birthday celebration, although Song Wanhui was not dressed grandly, she was still dressed carefully. She was wearing a small crown with beads on her head and a green veil dress. Even the tips of her exposed shoes were iid with an exquisite eastern bead.

    As the two of them spoke, another carriage entered the Flower Gate.

    Qi Sinian did not let the maidservant help him. He quickly jumped out of the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day. I¡¯m really happy to see you today.¡± Ever since the new year, the events in the capital had never stopped.

    First, it was the academy examination, then the pce examination. Then, King Ping entered the capital. A few dayster, Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum, followed by the rebellion in Shandong, and then the trial of King You¡­

    They did not know when it would end.

    The three of them felt sad.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Who else isn¡¯t here?¡±

    Song Wanhui smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Fifth Miss Tang.¡±

    Qi Sinian was shocked. ¡°Fifth Miss Tang is back from the nunnery?

    Yu Youyao looked up. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a petite girl alight from the carriage with her dress.

    The little girl was not tall, but her figure was slender, and she looked delicate and pleasant.

    Song Wanhui and Qi Sinian were stunned. ¡°This, this, she¡¯s Fifth Miss Tang?¡±

    They turned to look at the emblem on the carriage. It was a Tang Residence carriage.

    Yu Youyao was also shocked. Although she knew the real reason why Tang

    Yunxi had gone to the nunnery, she did not expect that in just a few months, Tang Yunxi would have changedpletely. She was like apletely different person.

    Yu Youyao blinked and called out tentatively, ¡°Fifth Sister Tang?¡±

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t me, then who else can it be?¡± When Tang Yunxi saw their reactions, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°I originally nned to return to the residence after a while, but the capital hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. My mother asked me to return to the residence early and it happened to be on Third Sister Songs birthday, so I didn¡¯t make a fuss. I nned to give you a surprise.¡±

    After returning to the residence, her family looked at her as if they had seen a ghost.

    She took a box and copied Buddhist scriptures for her grandmother. Her grandmother happily held her hand and called her ¡°good granddaughter.¡± Her attitude towards her seemed to have changed.

    At that time, the expressions of Concubine Zhao and her daughter were really interesting.

    Song Wanhui finally confirmed that this wasn¡¯t an illusion. She pulled Tang Yunxi¡¯s hand. ¡°This isn¡¯t a surprise. It¡¯s more like a shock. I haven¡¯t seen you in a few months, and you¡¯ve be a different person. I don¡¯t even recognize you.¡±

    She had lost weight, and even her vitality was different. There was nothing like when she had seen her at Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet. It wasn¡¯t just her figure, but her appearance and aura.

    It was really a rebirth from the inside out.

    Qi Sinian also sighed. ¡°Nanny Xu is really amazing. I remember that Yao Yao also grew fat back then. It¡¯s only been a while since Ist saw her, but she suddenly seemed to have be a different person.¡±

    When Tang Yunxi entered the nunnery, they usually exchanged letters and mentioned that she had gone to the nunnery to pray for her grandmother. The real reason was that Nanny Xu had rmended a powerful nanny who could help Tang Yunxi nourish her body and physique, causing her to lose weight. Yu Youyao was happy for Tang Yunxi from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Fifth Sister has a good foundation, which is why she looks so good after losing weight.¡±

    After losing weight, the exquisiteness of Tang Yunxi¡¯s facial features was revealed. She had a small round face, almond eyes, and small lips. She was cute and exquisite, like a jade porcin doll that her grandmother had given her. Tang Yunxi held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand gratefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t say thank you anymore. You¡¯ve said too much, and your words are too cheap.¡±

    The few of themughed.

    Since everyone was present, Song Wanhui brought them to Old Madam Songs Glorious Fortune Residence to greet her.

    Although the few of them were a little older, they were at the age when their appearances were starting to develop. They already looked quite beautiful. Old Madam Songs eyes lit up when she saw this.

    Especially¡­

    After not seeing her for half a year, Yu Youyao¡¯s figure had grown again, and her appearance had also grown a little. She was really charming and elegant. Yu Youyao was extremely good-looking, not inferior to her biological mother.

    What was rare was that she was beautiful, bright, and clean.

    It was said that appearances came from the heart. Only a woman who had cultivated talent in the family could exude beauty from the inside out.

    People would judge first from appearance, then from actions and finally from her character.

    This was how people took a deeper look at one¡¯s personality..

 Chapter 423 - 423: Beautiful Women

    Chapter 423: Beautiful Women

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Song¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯ve all grown up. All of you are like flowers. Just looking at you makes me happy.¡±

    When one was old, they liked to be surrounded by beautiful womenughing and chatting.

    Although there were also many young misses in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, it was usually lively when they gathered.

    But!

    It was annoying to have too many people gathered together.

    For example, Wan Hui was gentle and generous, Yu Youyao was beautiful and elegant, Qi Sinian was handsome and straightforward, and Tang Yunxi was delicate and pleasant. It was only because her family had raised her well that she was cherished and liked.

    Qi Sinian¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°My mother often says that Grandmother Song is the kindest person. Third Miss Song has been taught a lot by her. Look at Third Miss Song¡¯s good personality. There aren¡¯t many people in the capital who canpare to her.¡±

    These words were very appropriate. First, she praised Old Madam Song, then she praised Song Wanhui.

    Old Madam Songughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that your mother, a woman with an iron mouth, would give birth to someone like you. I think your grandmother dotes on you a lot at home.¡±

    Even Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Qi Sinian¡¯s mother, Eldest Madam Qi, was known as the ¡°Iron Mouth Lady¡± in the capital. She was also a very famous and talented person among the married women.

    Previouslv, at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Chanzxinz¡¯s Residence, Eldest Madam Qi had often spoken up for her, causing the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife to lose all face.

    Song Wanhui rolled her eyes at Qi Sinian. ¡°How is she just sweet talking? She¡¯s clearly coveting our family¡¯s lychees and trying to ask Grandmother for food.¡±

    The green lychees matured in July and August and were produced in Zengcheng, Guangdong. Every dynasty used them as a royal tribute. The flesh of the fruit was thick, sweet, and juicy. It was fragrant and almost nonexistent on the market.

    This time, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had received a small basket of green lychees as a tribute from Guangdong. She had said this previously.

    Qi Sinian was so embarrassed that he closed his mouth.

    The room roared withughter.

    Tang Yunxi pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s so rare to have green lychees. I also want to ask Grandmother Song for a bite.¡±

    Since Third Sister Song had mentioned the green lychees, it was obvious that the green lychees had been prepared long ago for them to eat. There was no need to stand on ceremony.

    They were all familiar families and youngdies. Even if they were a little greedy, no one would look down on them. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be rude for a junior to ask an elder for food.

    Old Madam Songughed uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s your good fortune to have this. The green lychees that were rewarded this morning were divided among the various rooms in the residence. I still have a lot left. I originally nned to send it to Wanhui¡¯s houseter so that you could have a taste of it. I didn¡¯t expect all of you to be so greedy and couldn¡¯t wait¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she instructed Yao Huang to get the lychees.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Grandmother Song and Third Sister!¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°You came to my house today.

    Otherwise, you would have already eaten them.¡±

    This year, the production of green lychees was higher, and Guangdong had paid a lot of tributes. It was said that the emperor had sent most of it to the heir of the Yin family in Shandong. Most of the rest were obtained by the Xia Residence, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, and the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great. After eating the lychees from the

    Zhenguo Marquis Residence, we can still eat them at home. No wonder Grandmother Song said that we¡¯re lucky.¡±

    There was another round ofughter in the room.

    Not long after, Yao Huang brought over two tes of hanging green lychees. There was ice under the silver cup. There were lychees, red with green, of the same size. There were about twenty of them in each te.

    One was green, and the other was gold. It was obvious that they were costly.

    Song Wanhui was the first to take one. She peeled off the thin shell, revealing fair and sparkling tender flesh. She ced it on a small te and handed it to Old Madam Song.

    Old Madam Song took it and finished one. She waved her hand. ¡°Lychees are heaty. I¡¯m old, so I can¡¯t eat this. You can eat it yourself.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Yu Youyao and the others did not stand on ceremony and peeled lychees to eat.

    The green meat was tender, sweet, and fragrant.

    As the few of them ate, they couldn¡¯t help but praise the green lychees repeatedly. As the Zhenguo Marquis Residence shared the green lychees, it also disyed their hospitality.

    Seeing that they were eating happily, Old Madam Song also smiled.

    Although it was rare to have a te of green lychees, the few of them were all well-mannered people and were used to eating good food. After finishing the te of green lychees, they seemed to have a tacit understanding and stopped eating.

    Old Madam Song asked them to eat more.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m saving my stomach for when I get home.¡±

    Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi joined in.

    Old Madam Song smiled until her eyes narrowed. Although lychees were rare, there were too many to finish. If she ate too much in the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence, wouldn¡¯t she dare not eat them again when she returned home?

    These simple words showed her etiquette and wisdom, so she couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore.

    If the lychees were fresh, they wouldn¡¯t taste good if they were left outside for too long. Old Madam Song ordered someone to remove the green lychees, and a maidservant came over to clean up.

    At this moment, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife and a few other madams of the residence had arrived at the Glorious Fortune Residence. Today was Song Wanhui¡¯s birthday. Although there was no big event in the residence, as an aunt, she naturally had toe over to take a look.

    Yu Youyao and the others quickly stood up and greeted their elders.

    When the Marquis¡¯s wife saw Yu Youyao, her eyes lit up. She held her hand and said kindly, ¡°Girl, when did you grow up? Your mother is already a top-notch beauty. As her daughter, you¡¯ve even inherited your mother¡¯s traits and look stunning. ¡±

    Yu Youyao resisted the urge to retract her hand and looked shy.

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife smiled. ¡°During this period of time, our family has been using the medicinal tea you made a lot. Not only has your Grandmother Song¡¯s health improved a lot, but even some of my small illnesses have been relieved. Good child, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    At first, Old Madam felt that the effect was not bad after eating the medicinal pear paste that Yu Youyao had given her.

    Later on, Old Madam Yu gave her medicinal tea and fragrance away. Old Madam and Mingzhao liked it very much, so they tried it and felt that they were good too.

    Due to the rtionship between the two families, they had asked the Yu Residence for more.

    Yu Youyao was a generous person. As the four branches of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence were living together, there were also many people, so she gave them more every time.

    Yu Youyao smiled obediently. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my honor that you¡¯re using it well.¡±

    The medicinal tea that she had given to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had a medicinal fragrance and did not have any spiritual dew. However, Nanny Xu¡¯s prescription was a good recipe that had been refined by generations of dynasties and had been constantly improved. The effect was indeed better than ordinary tea. If they drank it often, it could also achieve the effect of nourishing their bodies.

    It had been almost half a year since the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had eaten the food she had made. Naturally, she could see the effect.

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife was concerned about the asion, so she did not hold Yu Youyao back. ¡°It¡¯s also this year that the capital isn¡¯t peaceful. All the families are living their lives discreetly. Otherwise, they would have sent an invitation early in the morning to invite you to my house to y. It¡¯s rare that it¡¯s Wan Hui¡¯s birthday today. The few of you have to have fun..¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424: Aunt Yu Mengxiang

    Chapter 424: Aunt Yu Mengxiang

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao replied gently, ¡°Yes!¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife was even more satisfied. Although Eldest Miss Yu had be shrewd, when facing her elders, she lowered her eyes, was obedient, and did not say much. She was well-mannered and had a good personality.

    When wealthy families praised people, those who had shallow rtionships with them would have to praise them too. Those who were closer would have to praise their personalities. Those who were even closer would have to ask about the elders in the family. If they were any closer, they would have to be as close as the Marquis¡¯s wife.

    Third Madam Song and Fourth Madam Song praised Yu Youyao for her good looks.

    After praising her, they had to mention. ¡°No wonder even the Empress Dowager praised you for being clean and honest. Yao Yao is kind-hearted. She¡¯s really a good girl.¡¯

    After seeing her elders, Yu Mengxiang, the third wife of the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s third wife, pulled Yu Youyao along with a smile. ¡°The capital hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently, so I won¡¯t have the chance to return to my maiden home. I haven¡¯t seen you for more than half a year, but Yao Yao has actually be a big girl. She¡¯s already so beautiful before she even grew up. In two years, I¡¯m afraid even Eldest Sister-inw won¡¯t be able topare to her.¡±

    A married daughter rarely had the chance to return to her maiden home unless it was a festival.

    It was better for her inws to be open-minded. They could make a few more trips every year.

    However, the fourth branch of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence lived together and did not split up. Furthermore, the third branch was the daughter of a concubine, so she naturally had to be more cautious. Unless it was necessary, she rarely returned to her maiden home.

    But!

    A married daughter had to rely on her maiden family to stand tall in her husband¡¯s family.

    As the daughter of a concubine, even if she married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, she had to win over her maiden family and not distance herself from them.

    She was also the only daughter in the Yu Residence, and her mother was Old Madam Yu¡¯s capable maidservant, so Old Madam Yu had always treated her well in the past.

    Although she did not return to the Yu Residence often, she would still embroider some small things and send someone to the Yu Residence to be filial to Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu had a clear personality and never took advantage of others for nothing. After receiving something from her, she would also order someone to send her some small things.

    After all this, Yu Mengxiang also had a close rtionship with her maiden family. She was only the daughter of a concubine and had some dignity in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. She also had some face in front of Old Madam Song.

    Yu Youyao could tell at a nce that this ¡°aunt¡± of hers was not a simple person. She smiled and said, ¡°The capital isn¡¯t peaceful. Every family lives discreetly. I don¡¯t have the chance to return to my maiden home, but I care about the residence and have sent many things over.¡± As she spoke, she took out a silk handkerchief from her waist and gently pressed the corner of her mouth. She chuckled. ¡°The family also cares about me.¡±

    When Yu Mengxiang mentioned her mother, she called her ¡°Sister-inw¡±. Her tone was intimate and her attitude was very natural, indicating two questions.

    Firstly, Yu Mengxiang had a good rtionship with her mother in the past.

    Yu Youyao did not doubt this.

    Yu Mengxiang was good at socializing. As the daughter of a concubine, she naturally had to treat her eldest sister-inw respectfully.

    Secondly, Yu Mengxiang wanted to express her goodwill.

    She was in charge of the Yu Residence now, and her grandmother doted on her. Her attitude also represented the Yu Residence.

    Only by expressing goodwill to her could Yu Mengxiang obtain more support from her maiden family.

    Yu Youyao was just trying to show her respect for her mother by saying the words ¡°Eldest Sister-inw¡±.

    Yu Mengxiang looked at the handkerchief in Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and her smile deepened. ¡°This handkerchief is from a few days ago. After I embroidered it myself, I got someone to send it to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to wear it today.¡±

    They were both smart people. As soon as the handkerchief appeared, she knew that her goal had been achieved.

    Yu Youyao also smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t let you down.¡±

    The marriage between the great aristocratic families was for the good of the two families.

    Therefore, be it character or talent, the children of the two families connected through marriage were the most important. Otherwise, if the children did not get along and their lives were not good, the two families would definitely have a feud.

    It wouldn¡¯t be the strengthening of rtions, but a grudge.

    This was a huge taboo for marriage between aristocratic families.

    As the daughter of a concubine, Yu Mengxiang was not careless at all.

    After marrying into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence for more than ten years, it was considered appropriate for her to be in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. She did not embarrass the Yu Residence and even knew how to maintain her rtionship with her maiden family, so her grandmother was willing to promote her.

    Since Yu Mengxiang was valued by her maiden family, no one in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence dared to bully her openly.

    Old Madam Song would also treat her differently.

    The aunt and niece chatted andughed. Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that they were on good terms. The eyes of the other two madams of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence flickered.

    The room was bustling with activity.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao strode into the house. He was dressed in a crane-patterned white robe that emitted a faint glow. As he strolled around, he looked like a thunderstorm.

    Song Mingzhao had arrived. With his bright light, the entire Glorious Fortune Residence became spacious and bright.

    The room immediately fell silent.

    Old Madam Song said happily, ¡°Mingzhao is back.¡±

    Song Mingzhao stepped forward to greet Old Madam Song, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife, and the elders of the other three branches.

    After being polite, he said to Old Madam Song, ¡°In my spare time, I copied the Lotus Sutra for Grandmother. It¡¯s Third Sister¡¯s birthday, so I am personally handing them to you.¡±

    His calm words not only expressed her filial piety to his elders, but he also did not forget his biological sister¡¯s birthday.

    Yao Huang immediately took the wooden box from Song Mingzhao and handed it to Old Madam Song.

    Old Madam Song smiled so widely that her wrinkles appeared. ¡°It¡¯s already very tiring for you to study normally, but you still have to take time out to copy Buddhist scriptures for me. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly took the wooden box. Without caring about the asion, she opened the box and saw a stack of scriptures inside.

    Liu Shu¡¯s small handwriting was revealing, but it was sharp and reserved, making it look neat and strict. Anyone who saw it would be happy.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and picked up her tea to drink.

    If he wanted to show filial piety to his elders in the family, there was no better scripture than the Sutra of Longevity. Song Mingzhao had lived in the temple since he was young. With his talent and wisdom, it was impossible for him not to know this.

    No matter if Song Mingzhao had deliberately copied the Lotus Sutra or if it was a coincidence, her heart did not waver at all.

    Song Mingzhao nced at Yu Youyao imperceptibly before saying, ¡°Although Grandmother doesn¡¯t pay respects to Buddha, the Lotus Sutra is a scripture of virtue. With the scripture by your side, I will pray for Grandmother¡¯s safety.¡± Old Madam Song said happily, ¡°Good, good, good. You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife immediately added, ¡°Mingzhao often studies in the temple. He can¡¯t be like his siblings at home, who oftene to Old Madam to show their filial piety and copy a few Buddhist scriptures for her. Isn¡¯t it only right for him to show his filial piety as a descendant?¡±

    The madams also knew that Old Madam valued Song Mingzhao the most, so they also put in a lot of good words for him.

    Old Madam Song smiled until her eyes narrowed.

    There was a room full of women, so Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    Before he left, from the corner of her eye, he saw Eldest Miss Yu wearing a light gauze top and pearl brocade. She looked bright and beautiful..

 Chapter 425 - 425: A Gentleman Has to Think

    Chapter 425: A Gentleman Has to Think

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After seeing her elders, Old Madam Song waved her hand and said to Song Wanhui, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday today. Since the guests havee in, it¡¯s your turn to entertain them. Go and y!¡±

    Song Wanhui quickly agreed and immediately brought Yu Youyao and the others out of the Glorious Fortune Residence.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    The four branches of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence lived together. There were many people, and they were polite. Naturally, there were more rules. After this ordeal, it had actually been almost two hours.

    It was not asfortable as the Yu Residence.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was a five-way courtyard. It upied arge area and wasparable to a prince¡¯s residence. It was obvious that the ancestor of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was glorious.

    The residence was a headache to navigate, and it was also beautifully decorated. Scenes really changed with every step. It was unique. Compared to the quietness of the Yu Residence, it was a little more lively.

    When they reached the side of theke, Song Wanhui pointed at a strange stone in front of her. ¡°That Mount Tai stone is in the shape of a book. It was transported back from the Wuda Mountain by our ancestor. It is engraved with the family rules of the Song family. Every descendant of the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence has to face the wall and read the family rules every morning after they turn seven.¡±

    The ancestor of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence could only be the loyal and brave Marquis of Zhenguo who had contributed to helping the great ancestors conquer the world.

    Yu Youyao looked up.

    The Mount Tai stone that was as tall as a person was indeed huge. Its shape was like an open book. It was gray and hard. Even after hundreds of years of wind, rain, and snow, it still stood still.

    Mount Tai stone was stable, heavy, and thick. It could ward off evil and protect the residence. It was also as stable as Wuda Mountain. It was a famous for being a fengshui stone.

    Qi Sinian leaned closer to take a look and eximed, ¡°There¡¯s even andscape on the mountain rock. The patterns naturally seep through. It¡¯s simple, magnificent, bold, and strange. It¡¯s actually beautiful.¡±

    The value of the Mount Tai stoney in its limited quality. This Mount Tai stone was majestic and very rare.

    Tang Yunxi was also full of praise. ¡°No wonder there¡¯s an ancient poem that says that Dai Yue¡¯s beauty is famous in the five continents. The thousand-year-old god said that he¡¯s connected to the Great Wilderness. There are countless strange stones in China, and only the stone of Mount Tai canst after so long. I¡¯ve learned something today.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not interested in Mount Tai. Instead, she praised the words on it repeatedly. ¡°The stone foundation of Mount Tai is very hard and is not easy to carve on. I¡¯ve read the family motto above. It¡¯s created by iron and silver hooks that prate the stone. Hard and soft together has a powerful aura. It¡¯s even better than bronze. It must be personally carved by your ancestor!¡±

    Song Wanhui nodded. ¡°My ancestor is a Confucian general, so he¡¯s proficient in calligraphy.¡±

    It was also because of this that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence valued the

    younger generation¡¯s studies and focused on literature and martial arts. Most of their descendants joined the army, and many of them became officials.

    For example, if his eldest brother did not show extraordinary talent in studying since he was young, he would be sent to the military camp at the age of twelve.

    After walking for a while, they arrived at an arched bridge. Song Wanhui pointed at the courtyard in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s the Jiuzhao Pavilion where my eldest brother lives. My grandfather gave it the name. Confucius said, ¡®A gentleman has nine thoughts. He sees wisdom, listens to wisdom, looks gentle, looks respectful, speaks with sincerity, thinks respectfully, questions things, thinks deeply and pursues righteousness!¡¯¡±

    A smile appeared on Yu Youyao¡¯s lips, but it did not reach her eyes.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s talent had long been famous in the world. Just now, in the ¡°Glory and Fortune Residence¡±, he looked like a beautiful Kunlun jade, blooming with splendor and elegance.

    Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi said something about Song Mingzhao.

    ¡°Quick, look at that small bag.¡± Song Wanhui turned to look at Yu Youyao and smiled. ¡°There were many flowers and trees nted there in the past. It was also during the Dragon Boat Festival that Yao Yao sent over bamboo juice. Eldest Brother and I made tea together. Eldest Brother felt that the bamboo juice tea tasted delicious, so he ordered someone to move all the flowers and trees on it and nted light bamboo. During the Dragon Boat Festival next year, if it rains, we can also get bamboo juice to make tea.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a casual look. The bamboo had probably been transnted from elsewhere. They were thick and strong, but they were not fullt grown yet. It would take a few years for them to naturally be beautiful.

    The few of them walked and stopped. Suddenly, Yu Youyao saw an inconspicuous small courtyard not far away.

    There was an osmanthus tree nted at the door. Just as the osmanthus fragrance was wafting in the air, there were strings of small golden flowers between the green leaves. It looked like a shy young girl with her face half-exposed but had an indescribable delicate charm.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing stopped, as if her blood had been sucked dry. The blood on her face instantly faded, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. Her delicate figure couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    Coincidence. This had to be a coincidence!

    Yu Youyao shook her head hard until she felt a little dizzy. Then, her eyes widened and she continued to look at the small courtyard. The simr scene made her dizzy and she broke out in a cold sweat.

    Song Wanhui, who was standing at the side, noticed her abnormality and was immediately shocked. She quickly supported her swaying body. ¡°Yao Yao, what¡¯s wrong? You look so pale. Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and calmed down a little.

    She stabilized herself and shook her head. ¡°I just suddenly felt a tightness in my chest and couldn¡¯t recover for a moment. It¡¯s probably because my blood flow isn¡¯t smooth, so it¡¯s fine.

    With that, she raised her wrist and sniffed the cooling beads on it. The slightly bitter fragrance of the beads refreshed her mind and her expression improved a lot.

    Qi Sinian was still a little worried. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, just say it. Don¡¯t hold it in.¡±

    Tang Yunxi was also a little worried. ¡°The weather is stuffy in August. It¡¯s probably because of the heat. The sun is hot outside now. Hurry back to the house and sit down.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She pointed at the osmanthus tree not far away and changed the topic. She asked Song Wanhui, ¡°What is that? The osmanthus flowers at the door are blooming really beautifully. I can smell their fragrance from afar.¡±

    Seeing that her expression had returned to normal and she did not seem to feel any difort, Song Wanhui was finally relieved. She said, ¡°That¡¯s the Frost Residence. Before the Jiuzhao Pavilion was built, my eldest brother lived there. The osmanthus tree at the door was personally nted by my eldest brother when he was young. My eldest brother likes osmanthus cake. Every year, when the osmanthus flowers bloom, the family will pick the flowers to make osmanthus cake.¡±

    Frost Residence¡­

    Upon hearing this name, Yu Youyao felt as if she had been struck by lightning. In her nightmare, three months after her marriage, the older Yao Yao had been sent to the Frost Residence by Song Mingzhao because she was ¡°worried about her grandmother¡¯s illness.¡±

    She was locked up in a simple and dpidated courtyard. Day after day, she was fed all kinds of medicinal herbs and poisons by a medicine man. She was stabbed in the heart to extract blood and suffered all kinds of torture. Every year, when the fragrance of the cinnabar tree wafted into the room, the refreshing fragrance would already drift into the room tofort her broken body.

    So, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence really had a Frost Residence?

    Yu Youyao felt that it was absurd and panicked.

    When she first saw this small courtyard and the osmanthus tree, she thought that she had seen it wrongly.

    She only had a nightmare!

    To her, no matter how real it was, it did not really happen..

 Chapter 426 - 426: Nightmare or Reality

    Chapter 426: Nightmare or Reality

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was normal for the huge residence of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to

    have two quiet and simple courtyards. Didn¡¯t the Yu Residence also have a Tranquil Heart Residence?

    Even if it was a little simr to the dream, it was not enough to exin anything.

    How could there be such a coincidence in the world?!

    However, when Song Wanhui said that ce was called the ¡°Frost Residence¡±, the scene of her nightmare where she was stabbed with a needle to draw blood and her heart was gouged out, yed out in her mind as if it was real.

    She had no choice but to treat this as a pure nightmare!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached terribly. She had to use all her strength to tighten her handkerchief, tense her body, and straighten her back to resist the trembling of her body and the pain from the bottom of her heart¡ª She did not lose herposure on the spot!

    In fact, she hade to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence with her grandmother in the past.

    As she was young, she always followed her grandmother around. Even when she yed, she would be with Song Wanhui and not run around.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was very big. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Song Wanhui had deliberately brought them over today, how would she have known that there was a ¡°Frost Residence¡± here?

    She had never known that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had a Frost Residence.

    However, in an extremely ridiculous nightmare, she dreamed of a ¡°Frost Residence¡± that was identical to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. It was really ridiculous and strange.

    Was this really just a coincidence?!

    ¡°Yao Yao, Yao Yao¡­

    Hearing Song Wanhui¡¯s worried voice, Yu Youyao seemed to have woken up from a dream. She smiled and said, ¡°I just saw that the osmanthus flowers were blooming beautifully, so I couldn¡¯t help but look at them for a while longer.¡±

    Song Wanhui did not believe it and felt that Yu Youyao was in a bad mood. ¡°Are you really fine? If you¡¯re not feeling well¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head andughed. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we find a ce to rest?¡±

    Qi Sinian pointed at the osmanthus tree at the door of the Frost Residence. ¡°Let¡¯s not going anywhere else. There¡¯s a stone table and chair under the osmanthus tree. Let¡¯s sit there!¡±

    She tilted her head to look at Yu Youyao. She did not look too good.

    She did not know if it was because of the heatstroke, but it was not appropriate for her to walk a few more steps. She had to rest nearby.

    Tang Yunxi agreed. ¡°The sun is hot today. After shopping for a while, I¡¯m a little dizzy. The fragrance of osmanthus is clear and elegant.¡±

    The group arrived under the osmanthus tree.

    Upon closer look, the words ¡°Frost Residence¡± on the que were probably written by Song Mingzhao himself. The small courtyard was locked, but from the outside, although it looked a little simple, it was far from the dpidated scene from the nightmare.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought.

    ording to Song Wanhui, this was originally Song Mingzhao¡¯s residence when he was young. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence valued Song Mingzhao so much that even if Song Mingzhao moved into the Jiuzhao Pavilion, he would have to take good care of it.

    However, in the nightmare, the older Yao Yao had moved in here. She was a test subject who would die sooner orter. How could the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence take her seriously? Naturally, they abandoned this quiet courtyard.

    After Song Mingzhao greeted Old Madam Song, he heard that his father was also in the residence and had to pay him a visit.

    At this moment, just as he was about to return to the Jiuzhao Pavilion, Song Mingzhao saw a petite figure standing silently at the door of the Frost Residence when he passed by the arched bridge.

    It was Eldest Miss Yu, whom he had seen in her grandmother¡¯s house just now.

    At this moment, Eldest Miss Yu was elegant and beautiful. Her pearl brocade dress was piled up at her feet, making her figure look weak and beautiful.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He clutched his chest and bent over, panting.

    He did not know if it was because the pain was too intense that he was hallucinating. In a daze, the beautiful and bright young girl in front of him was actually reced by another young girl who was covered in blood and in a sorry state.

    He tried his best to widen his eyes to see her face clearly.

    However, the girl¡¯s figure seemed to be separated by ayer of fog and was blurry.

    In a daze, the young girl¡¯s cries sounded in his ears. ¡°Song Mingzhao, you won¡¯t die a good death. I curse you to be tortured for 3,000 years and enjoy 100 years of loneliness alone. You won¡¯t find love for generations. You can¡¯t ask for more.

    You¡¯ll rather die¡­¡¯

    This voice also seemed to be covered by ayer of fog. He could clearly hear every word the girl said, but he couldn¡¯t hear her hazy voice clearly.

    ¡°Who, who are you?¡± Song Mingzhao¡¯s heart ached like a knife. He stubbornly raised his head and looked at the Frost Residence in a daze.

    However, there was no one at the entrance of the Frost Residence.

    It was as if everything he had seen just now was just a dream.

    Song Mingzhao felt as if a piece of his heart had been dug out. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a heart-wrenching pain. He spat out arge mouthful of blood and fainted on the ground.

    Yu Youyao and the others only sat under the osmanthus tree for a while before returning to the zed Jade Courtyard where Song Huiwan lived.

    Therefore, she did not know that when Song Mingzhao vomited blood and fainted, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was already in chaos.

    Old Madam Song quickly got someone to bring over a token and invite Imperial Physician Shi Hu from the Imperial Hospital. Worried that something would go wrong, she also hired another old imperial physician who was at home on leave today.

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife immediately sent a nanny to lock up all the servants who hade into contact with Song Mingzhao today, nning to interrogate them one by one.

    It was no wonder that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had such a huge reaction.

    It was really because Song Mingzhao had suddenly vomited blood and fainted without any warning or reason. No matter how she looked at it, it did not look like an ordinary illness. It looked extremely unusual.

    Everyone in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence knew that when Song Mingzhao was 11 years old, he was seriously injured by a criminal who had escaped from prison and almost lost his life.

    After that, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence searched for the real culprit and realized that it was not as simple as an evil bandit escaping from prison. It was not a coincidence that they had escaped to the Precious Peace Temple and severely injured Mingzhao. It was also because he knew that Mingzhao was the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo and lived in the Precious Peace Temple all year round. The bandit was chasing after him as they wanted to take him hostage and escape from the capital.

    Later, Mingzhao resisted halfway and he was about to kill him. He did not expect to rm the guests in the temple. He could only escape in panic, and Mingzhao was saved.

    As there were many doubts behind this matter, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence did not make a fuss. They had been secretly investigating for many years, but they had found nothing.

    As time passed, it also became a problem for the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    This time, Song Mingzhao vomited blood and fainted, rming the entire Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife was the first to interrogate Song Mingzhao¡¯s personal servant, Kong Qing. ¡°Has the heir been feeling unwell recently? Tell me the truth. If you dare to hide anything, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±

    The imperial physician had yet to enter the residence, so he did not know the exact situation. Some things were not easy to determine.

    Kong Qing¡¯s family had been servants of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence for generations, so it was impossible for them to harm Mingzhao. Therefore, before the imperial physician visited, she had to try her best to investigate why Mingzhao had suddenly vomited blood and fainted.

    Kong Qing knelt on the ground and trembled. ¡°First Madam, the Heir has always been in good health and hasn¡¯t felt any difort recently. I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you. Please investigate..¡±

 Chapter 427 - 427: Unconscious

    Chapter 427: Unconscious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife did not believe it and said sternly, ¡°Since he¡¯s not feeling unwell, why did he suddenly vomit blood and faint? It must be you, dog ve, who didn¡¯t serve him well and was careless.¡±

    Kong Qing was so frightened that she kowtowed. ¡°First Madam, the Heir left the Precious Peace Temple early this morning. As you can see, he went to Old Madam¡¯s residence previously to greet her. He was still fine then. After that, he even went to the Marquis¡¯s study to pay his respects. He was fine when he came out of the Marquis¡¯s study. On the way back to the Jiuzhao Pavilion, the Heir suddenly vomited blood and fainted. I don¡¯t know what happened¡­¡¯

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife recalled that when Mingzhao went to the Glorious Fortune Residence, he was indeed fine. ¡°Has there been anything abnormal around the heir recently?¡±

    Excluding the reason for Mingzhao¡¯s health, the greatest possibility was that someone had secretly harmed him.

    Kong Qing suddenly thought of the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence¡ª Yu Youyao!

    The Heir had a pure heart and few desires. Ten years was like a day. The most abnormal thing about the Heir was probably his unusual treatment of Eldest Miss Yu.

    Kong Qing lowered her head tightly, wondering if he should tell Madam about this.

    But!

    At the thought of that day on Chang An Street, after the Heir sent Eldest Miss

    Yu off, he stared at him coldly. ¡°If anyone asks, just say that you met Eldest

    Miss Yu by chance!¡±

    The Heir did not want anyone to know that he was too involved with Eldest Miss Yu.

    But!

    Under First Madam¡¯s murderous gaze, Kong Qing was shocked and afraid. ¡°First Madam, the heir, he, he¡­¡±

    Just as he was about to tell the truth, he suddenly thought of the cat that the heir had saved when he was seven years old.

    The reason why the Marquis knew about the existence of that cat was actually because he had leaked the information.

    After the cat died, the heir did not question him.

    However, not long after, his grandfather, Head Steward Yan, was pped 20 times for offending the Heir.

    The reason was that for a period of time, the Heir often went to the private library to borrow books and hid in the study to read secretly. He felt that something was amiss. The study of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was huge. What kind of books did it not have?

    Why did the Heir still go to the private library to borrow books?

    What serious books could there be in a private library?

    What kind of shameful book was it that he had to read secretly?

    Kong Qing was worried that some messy books in the private library would mess up his temperament, so he secretly told his grandfather, Head Steward Yan, about this.

    Her grandfather also knew the seriousness of this matter and immediately reported it to the Marquis.

    The Marquis was furious and wanted to teach the heir a lesson.

    The Heir took out the book he had borrowed from the private library. It was actually a short biography of King You. ¡°Although it¡¯s just a short biography, it records a lot of local customs and customs in Youzhou. It¡¯s also quite relevant to King You¡¯s merits. The tactical arrangements for every battle are also very exquisite. It¡¯s a good book.¡±

    After the Marquis read this short story, he actually agreed with the Heir.

    After that, the Heir found his grandfather and denounced him. ¡°I wonder how

    Head Steward Yan found out that I was in a private library and cking off?¡±

    Naturally, it was impossible for his grandfather to expose him. He insisted that he had identally seen the heir enter and leave the private library time and time again.

    After hearing this, the heir did not probe further. He only said calmly, ¡°As the head steward of the Marquis Residence, you spied on your master privately and ndered him without knowing the reason. It¡¯s disrespectful. You¡¯ll be punished with 20 strokes of the paddle!¡±

    It could be said that he had seen it by ident.

    He had deliberately spied on him time and time again.

    His grandfather had nothing to say.

    The Marquis had also reported this matter because his grandfather had not discovered the truth. It had almost caused a conflict between father and son. He was extremely dissatisfied with his grandfather and did not stop the heir from punishing him.

    At that time, he heard the dull sound of the boardnding on his grandfather and was horrified.

    However, the Heir¡¯s expression was indifferent and cold. ¡°How should you be punished for revealing my master¡¯s private matters?!¡±

    Kong Qing suddenly understood that this matter was clearly a trap set by the Heir to lure him in.

    The Heir hade for him to begin with, and his grandfather had only been implicated by him and his punishment was meant to scare him.

    Later on, he understood a principle: a ve can¡¯t have two masters!

    Seeing that Kong Qing was stuttering and did not answer for a long time, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife thought that he was thinking about her question. Even though she was a little anxious, she did not rush him.

    Kong Qing suddenly clenched her fists and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Madam, the Heir has been reading quietly in the Precious Peace Temple recently. The people he interacts with are all monks he¡¯s familiar with in the

    Precious Peace Temple. There¡¯s no one unusual around him.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife was still worried and asked a few more questions. Seeing that Kong Qing indeed did not know anything, she knew that no matter how anxious she was, she could not get anything out of him, so she ordered someone to lock him up.

    After interrogating a few more people, the Marquis¡¯s wife returned to the inner room.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao had been unconscious for almost an hour.

    There were many adults in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, so there was nock of small illnesses. The residence also had a residence doctor. Although his medical skills were not bad and could treat minor ailments, when he encountered a strong illness, he was useless.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao was lying on the bed half-dead. His breath seemed to be in his throat. Perhaps after he finished exhaling, he would explode¡­

    Old Madam Song guarded Song Mingzhao¡¯s bed and wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Have you interrogated everyone?¡±

    When the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife saw her son lying silently on the bed, tears immediately rushed out of her eyes. She choked and said, ¡°After the interrogation, Kong Qing said that Mingzhao has always been in good health and there was no one unusual around him. As soon as Mingzhao returned to the residence today, he went straight to greet you. The servants who were locked up only saw Mingzhao and did note into contact with him at all. They did not have the chance to harm him¡­

    His wife was smart and capable, and this concerned his son¡¯s safety. How could he be careless?

    Old Madam Song had an idea.

    At the thought that it was Wan Hui¡¯s birthday today, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife hesitated. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, Sixth Miss Qi, and Fifth Miss Tang are still in Third Miss¡¯s zed Jade Courtyard. Should we ask¡­¡±

    Old Madam Song¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she reprimanded, ¡°Are you so anxious that you¡¯re muddle-headed? Not to mention that these three families are family friends with our family. They were born from our ancestors. They¡¯re bound together for good or ill. They¡¯re also half-grown children. Just now, they didn¡¯te into contact with Mingzhao in the Glorious Fortune Residence.¡±

    Now that something had happened to her son, the Marquis¡¯s wife was shocked and panicked. For a moment, she lost herposure. ¡°Mingzhao is unconscious. I¡¯m afraid Third Miss¡¯s birthday¡­¡±

    Old Madam Song sighed slightly. ¡°Get someone to prepare lunch first. After lunch, send the guests back!¡±

    In the zed Jade Courtyard, Song Wanhui was overjoyed when she found out that the birthday gift Yu Youyao had given her was made of lotus flowers that bloomed in the lotuske. There were flower oil, flower essence, flower balm and a small box of lipstick..

 Chapter 428 - 428: Panic

    Chapter 428: Panic

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Song sighed slightly. ¡°Get someone to prepare lunch first. After lunch, send the guests back!¡±

    In the zed Jade Courtyard, Song Wanhui was overjoyed when she found out that the birthday gift Yu Youyao had given her was made of lotus flowers that bloomed in the lotuske. There was flower oil, flower essence, flower balm and a small box of lipstick.

    Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t help but open the gifts and try them on the spot. ¡°The flower oil is refreshing and soft. After using the flower oil, it was easily absorbed and not greasy. By just applying a thinyer, there¡¯s a hint of coolness when applied on the face. It¡¯s not heavy and is very suitable for summer.¡±

    Qi Sinian¡¯s eyes lit up as he stared at Yu Youyao. ¡°Tell me quickly, is there more?¡±

    Tang Yunxi also looked at Yu Youyao expectantly. She had been staying in the nunnery previously, but no matter what Yu Youyao did, she would specially send someone to send her a portion.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send it to you tomorrow!¡±

    Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi were satisfied.

    However, Song Wanhui was dissatisfied. ¡°This is my birthday gift. Tomorrow, you can¡¯t favor one over the other.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another bottle of flower essence. That¡¯s all.¡¯

    Among these things, flower essence was the most difficult to make.

    There were more than a hundred lotus flowers, but she could only take out a small bottle of essence. It was difficult. Fortunately, the lotuske was very big and there were many lotus flowers. She had a few maidservants in her courtyard who could help make it.

    At this moment, Song Wanhui¡¯s nanny came over. ¡°Third Miss, lunch is already prepared in the reception pavilion.¡±

    Song Wanhui was slightly stunned. It was not long after noon. Wasn¡¯t it a little too early to eat now?

    Moreover, the servants did not seem to have asked her for permission to prepare lunch?

    It was impossible for the servants to make decisions on their own. That could only be arranged by the elders in the family.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stood up from her chair and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much breakfast today. I¡¯m feeling hungry now.¡±

    Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi also vaguely sensed something and expressed that they were a little hungry.

    Song Wanhui was a little distracted as she brought them to the reception pavilion for lunch.

    The small banquet was very sumptuous.

    However, something had clearly happened to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, so they had arranged lunch in advance. Song Wanhui was thinking about family matters, and Yu Youyao and the others were not in the mood to eat.

    As expected, less than ten minutes after lunch, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife arrived.

    Her daughter¡¯s birthday was supposed to be a good day, but there was no joy on her face. Instead, she looked worried.

    When she saw them, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife forced a smile and said, ¡°It was originally Third Miss¡¯s birthday today, so the family was very happy and weed the few of you into the residence to y. Who knew¡­¡± At this point, she choked. ¡°My son, Mingzhao, suddenly fell unconscious and hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±

    The few of them also knew the severity of the matter. Now that something had happened to the heir of the Marquis of Zhen, it was not good for them to stay any longer. Theyforted the Marquis¡¯s wife and even took the initiative to leave.

    Although the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife was worried about her son, she still had to be polite. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not entertaining you well today.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°The heir¡¯s health is more important.¡±

    Qi Sinian and Tang Yunxi also said, ¡°Don¡¯t neglect the heir¡¯s health because of us.¡±

    The Marquis¡¯s wife sent her nanny, who was in charge of the residence, to apany the few young misses back.

    A few children from prominent families were guests at the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. After a hasty lunch, they were ¡°chased¡± back to the residence to prevent unnecessary misunderstandings. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence had to answer to the elders of the families.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had returned early, Old Madam Yu was a little surprised.

    Then, when she saw the Marquis¡¯s wife nanny from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence beside her, she guessed that something had happened in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, so it wasn¡¯t good to entertain guests.

    The Marquis¡¯s wife nanny was eloquent. As she wiped her tears, she said, ¡°I

    don¡¯t know what happened to the Heir, but he suddenly fainted. The family

    hired a few imperial physicians in a row, but they all said that the Heir was so

    anxious that he fainted. He was given acupuncture and medicine, but he didn¡¯t

    wake up. Old Madam and First Madam were so anxious that they didn¡¯t know what to do¡­¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was also shocked. She quickly asked,

    ¡°Imperial Physician Hu from the Imperial Academy of Medicine is very skilled.

    Did you invite him to take a look at the heir?¡±

    The nanny¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Yes, Imperial Physician Hu is still at home.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu said that the heir was so anxious that his heart palpitations acted up, causing him to be unconscious. He was afraid that he would have a heart disease in the future. However, with such a bad illness, every family had to hide it and not let outsiders know.

    Old Madam Yu immediately asked Nanny Liu to prepare expensive medicinal herbs. The most precious item was a 500-year-old ginseng. This was a good thing that could save lives. It was very rare.

    The old people of wealthy families had to prepare a few life-saving items in case of emergencies.

    How could her mother dare to ept it? She quickly declined.

    Old Madam Yu insisted on giving it to her, so the nanny couldn¡¯t refuse and could only ept it.

    After Nanny Liu sent the nanny out, Old Madam Yu did not mention Song Mingzhao. She turned to her granddaughter and said, ¡°You¡¯re tired too. Go back and rest. Today, the pce rewarded us with a small basket of green lychees. We¡¯ve also distributed some of the things that should be distributed in the residence. Your second aunt has been filial and left half a basket. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to send it to the Jade Courtyard. Keep it for yourself.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Although green lychees are delicious, you can¡¯t eat too much at once.¡±

    This time, the first and second branches received rewards from the pce.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she knew that most of the green lychees rewarded by the pce had been left to her by her grandmother. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother. ¡±

    After Yu Youyao left, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but worry. ¡°The nanny of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but I saw that her expression was a little strange. I¡¯m afraid Mingzhao¡¯s illness isn¡¯t as simple as she says.¡±

    Nanny Liu agreed wholeheartedly.

    As Song Mingzhao¡¯s situation was unknown, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to say anything else. Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Help me to the temple hall.¡± Nanny Liu helped Old Madam into the temple hall.

    Old Madam Yu knelt in front of the Buddha and closed her eyes. As she twirled her prayer beads, she recited the Buddhist Scripture. She only hoped that her

    6,000 merit points could eliminate cmities, hidden dangers, and cmities.

    Yu Youyao had received a lot of green lychees, and the residence had given her some more.

    The next day, Yu Youyao got someone to send over the essence that she had promised Qi Sinian.

    Yu Youyao also received gifts from Song Wanhui and the others.

    Song Wanhui had given her a calligraphy piece by Wang Xizhi, and it was even a famous calligraphy piece.

    A wealthy family¡¯s calligraphy was far more expensive than fine items. A masterpiece like this was basically kept as a family heirloom. It was top-notch.

    When Yu Youyao received the calligraphy piece, she felt very emotional.

    However, the maidservant from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence also said, ¡°Eldest Miss has also been practicing calligraphy for a while, so Old Madam gave her this calligraphy piece. Eldest Miss¡¯s wrist couldn¡¯t take it, so she didn¡¯t continue. This calligraphy piece would be more useful to Eldest Miss Yu than her. Eldest Miss Yu, don¡¯t refuse..

 Chapter 429 - 429: Bewitched

    Chapter 429: Bewitched

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refuse anymore.

    Qi Sinian had given her a painting. It was a beautiful scene of the lotuske in the Jade Courtyard blooming. The entire painting was six feet long. It was a rarerge painting.

    Qi Sinian was not old, but his painting skills were really good. Not only was the painting gentle, but it also had the artistic conception of a lotus leaf field shining on the water and shrouded by leaves.

    It would take at least two to three months toplete such arge painting.

    It was obvious that she had spent a lot of effort.

    The maidservant sent by Qi Sinian also said, ¡°My young miss has been painting this painting since April. It was onlypleted a few days ago. It¡¯s just a random painting. Eldest Miss Yu, you can just enjoy it!¡±

    Tang Yunxi gave her a screen she had embroidered herself. It was a Parasol Tree in May. The leaves were green, and the flowers were bright.

    Tang Yunxi¡¯s embroidery skills were exquisite. The entire screen was elegant and pleasing to the eye. Even Nanny Xu couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Fifth Miss Tang is a person with an inner beauty.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t easy to embroider a screen. She probably started embroidering in April.

    Yu Youyao found it strange. ¡°I only gave her some small gifts. Why does it seem like there¡¯s an agenda? The gifts are each more grand than thest?¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°Eldest Miss often gives them things, and she makes them herself. Since they¡¯ve benefited from you, they have to put in more effort to show gratitude of your friendship.¡±

    Most aristocratic families interacted on the surface. If they wanted to befriend someone sincerely, they would carefully prepare gifts to interact with them.

    Yu Youyao suddenly understood and epted the gifts calmly.

    At this moment, the people sent by the residence to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence returned.

    It was said that Young Master Song had been in aa for a day and a night and had yet to wake up. Yesterday, in thetter half of the night, he suddenly had a high fever. Imperial Physician Hu gave him acupuncture and medicine.

    For some reason, his fever subsided and came back again. It did not seem to be getting better.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was also anxious. They had almost invited all the imperial physicians in the Imperial Hospital who were free. The diagnosis of the imperial physicians was that Heir Song was over excited.

    If there was really no other way, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had to hire many physicians from far away.

    However, Heir Song still did not wake up.

    At this moment, the news that Song Mingzhao had an emergency had already spread.

    There was nock of discussion in the capital.

    Old Madam Yu was really worried, so she asked Nanny Liu to personally go to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to take a look at Song Mingzhao¡¯s situation and send some expensive medicinal herbs and supplements.

    Nanny Liu left for two hours. When she returned, her expression was solemn. ¡°Heir Song¡¯s condition isn¡¯t too good. He said that he was over excited, but I think¡­¡±

    Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly realized that something was amiss. She shut her mouth tightly and hesitated.

    Old Madam Yu tightened her grip on her handkerchief. ¡°Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s going on. There¡¯s no one else in the house. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Nanny Liu quickly leaned closer to Old Madam and lowered her voice. ¡°I think Young Master Song seems to be possessed. He¡¯s still unconscious, but he¡¯s clutching his chest and asking ¡®who are you¡¯ non-stop. As he speaks, he vomitsrge mouthfuls of blood. It¡¯s terrifying¡­

    Old Madam Yu was shocked. ¡°He even vomited blood? Are you serious?¡±

    Nanny Liu nodded repeatedly. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. The Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence probably didn¡¯t expect Heir Song to suddenly vomit blood. They were also shocked. Old Madam Song was even more shocked and fainted on the spot.¡±

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly closed her eyes. She twirled the prayer beads in her hand and muttered, ¡°Amitabha, Amitabha¡­¡±

    After muttering, she opened her eyes and quickly asked, ¡°What did Imperial Physician Hu say?¡±

    Nanny Liu replied, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu gave Young Master Song ten pills

    and said that his life is not in danger for the time being. However, if he doesn¡¯t

    wake up, it¡¯s hard to say. From the looks of it, Young Master Song¡¯s situation isn¡¯t optimistic.¡±

    Old Madam Yu also felt terrible. ¡°He even used an emergency medicine to save his life!¡±

    There was nothing else to say.

    Nanny Liu continued, ¡°I took the liberty to tell the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife that there¡¯s a Master Hui Tong in the Precious Peace Temple. He¡¯s a pharmacist and Buddhist. His medical skills are very impressive.¡±

    The situation at that time was too terrifying.

    As an old woman who had lived for most of her life, she was also panicking from the bottom of her heart. Seeing that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was in chaos, she thought that she had to help after making a trip to the temple.

    Old Madam had been paying respects to Buddha all year round, so she knew more about the Precious Peace Temple than others. Although Master Hui Tong was not famous, she knew that he was proficient in medicine.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we say his name. If Heir

    Song is really¡­ we should indeed let the eminent monks of the Precious Peace Temple take a look. Even if he¡¯s not possessed, Master Hui Tong is proficient in medicine and can help treat him.¡±

    Nanny Liu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Old Madam Yu closed her eyes and kept twirling her prayer beads. ¡°Amitabha¡­¡¯

    In the afternoon, the Yu Residence received news that the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife had personally gone to the Precious Peace Temple and invited Master Hui Tong into the residence.

    Master Hui Tong applied medicine for Song Mingzhao.

    Song Mingzhao no longer vomited blood, but the nightmares continued. His fever came and went.

    Master Hui Neng closed his eyes and sat cross-legged in Song Mingzhao¡¯s room, chanting.

    News of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence spread to the Yu Residence, and even the Yu Residence was solemn.

    However, all of this had nothing to do with Yu Youyao.

    In August, the lotus flowers in the lotuske bloomed and fell. There were already many lotus pods in theke. At noon, when the weather was the hottest, Yu Youyao took a book and rowed to theke to rest in the depths of the lotus flowers. At the same time, she picked the lotus pods and asked the maidservants to peel the lotus pods and pick out the lotus seeds.

    Although the lotus seeds were bitter, it was good to make it into lotus seed tea.

    Autumn was hot and dry. Lotus Seed Tea was most suitable for old people like her grandmother.

    Her cousin drank some every day to nourish his mind.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi, who Yu Youyao was worried about, was sitting leisurely in the tent, holding a red silk stone that wasrger than the palm of an adult man and carving it.

    Eunuch Zhu sighed when he saw this. This red silk stone waspletely blood-red, like chicken blood. It was bright and ancient.

    It came from the red silk stone cave of the ck Mountain in Qingzhou, Shandong.

    In the past, even the red silk stones that were offered to the emperor were not of such good quality.

    As he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°The Red Silk Inkstone of Qingzhou is famous for being the top of all inkstones. It¡¯s even better than Duan Yan¡¯s inkstone. This red silk stone has been exquisitely made by the heir. It¡¯s reallyplicated and beautiful.¡±

    Liu Gongquan of the Tang Dynasty said in the Inkstone Theory, ¡°Qingzhou is the first ce for inkstones, followed by Jiangzhou, Haiduan and Shexian!¡±

    Inter generations, there were also many literary critics that said that the red silk instone is the best of inkstones..

 Chapter 430 - 430: Are You Teaching Me How to Do It?

    Chapter 430: Are You Teaching Me How to Do It?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi put down the Kunwu Knife and asked calmly, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu was the godson of Eunuch He. He had been arranged by the emperor toe with the army to serve him.

    His godfather, Eunuch He, was the number one eunuch in the inner pce. As his godson, he also gained the emperor¡¯s deep trust.

    Eunuch Zhu quickly poured a cup of tea and handed it over respectfully. Then, he said, ¡°Chang Ningbo and a few old generals in the army are outside requesting an audience with the general.¡±

    Ever since he arrived in Shandong, Prince Yin had be more and more unpredictable. Every time he served him, he felt like he was walking on thin ice.

    It was as if he was not facing a weak heir, but the current emperor.

    It was inevitable that he would be careful with his words and actions. Yin Huaixi took a sip of tea and put down his teacup. ¡°How many times has it been?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu was stunned for a moment before he immediately reacted. ¡°It¡¯s already the third time!¡±

    Yin Huaixi took a piece of sandpaper and gently polished the inkstone. ¡°Things can happen again and again, but not again. Each of them will be punished 30 times. Let them receive their own punishment.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°General, don¡¯t you think 30 hits of the military rod is a little too heavy?¡±

    The emperor had sent him to the army partly to take care of Yin Huaixi¡¯s daily life, and partly to supervise the army.

    After Yin Huaixi led the troops to Shandong, he ordered them to station themselves at Langya Mountain for more than a month, but they did not move or do anything.

    Chang Ningbo and the other old generals had also been on the battlefield for a long time in the past. They were already indignant to be led by a weak young master like Yin Huaixi.

    In the past month, using the excuse of discussing military matters, they had alreadye over repeatedly to ask Yin Huaixi for a countermeasure. Their intention to pressure him was very obvious.

    However, they did not take Yin Huaixi¡¯s reputation seriously.

    Yin Huaixi, on the other hand, was rxed and unaffected by the tense atmosphere in the army.

    Every day, he read, practiced his calligraphy, painted, carved inkstones, ate, took a nap, took a bath, and so on.

    Not only were Chang Ningbo and the other old generals anxious, but they also had a deep understanding of the saying, ¡°The person involved is calm and collected but observers are very worried.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Tell me, what crimes did theymit?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu held his breath and quickly said, ¡°They were indeed disrespectful to the general. It¡¯s indeed punishable by 30 strokes of the paddle. The general¡¯s orders are not disputable and his punishment is clear. Naturally, I don¡¯t have the intention to question you and be disrespectful.¡±

    How could a small servant in the pce not be smart?

    He immediately understood that Yin Huaixi had been waiting for a long time.

    The old men were causing trouble and he was waiting for htem to cross the line. After being hit by the military stick, they became obedient, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s military might rose.

    He didn¡¯t even bother to be calctive.

    Yin Huaixi supported his forehead with one hand. Even though he was wearing a ck iron mask, he still looked graceful and noble.

    Eunuch Zhu carefully considered his words and continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that the few old generals aren¡¯t young. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. The situation in Shandong is unknown. I don¡¯t know when the war will start. At that time, the old generals will be injured and it won¡¯t be convenient for them to go to the battlefield.¡±

    In other words, it didn¡¯t matter if they were beaten up.

    However, not everyone could bear the consequences of hitting someone. Once the military was dyed, even themander would be med.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°Are you teaching me how to do things?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He knelt on the ground with a thud and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Since the emperor has sent me to serve you, I naturally have to listen to your orders and be loyal to you.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s red lips curled up slightly. ¡°Get up!¡±

    There were different levels of a servant. There were many smart people in this world, but often, smart people were either very arrogant and ignorant. Only smart and sensible people who recognized their identities could be used.

    Eunuch Zhu heaved a sigh of relief and stood up obediently.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°30 strokes of the paddle. They¡¯ll be fine in a month!¡± These casual words shocked Eunuch Zhu.

    Just now, he was worried that if Yin Huaixi beat up the old generals and the war in Shandong suddenly erupted, the old generals would be seriously injured and couldn¡¯t lead the troops. He had spoken to persuade him.

    But now, Yin Huaixi had said that they could recuperate in a month!

    Could he understand that Yin Huaixi had already predicted that the war in Shandong would not erupt in the next month?

    Furthermore, could it be inferred that in a month, the army would start fighting?

    Could it be that the situation in Shandong was alreadypletely under Yin Huaixi¡¯s control?

    As Eunuch Zhu was thinking, he heard amotion outside¡ª

    ¡°General Chang, this is the main general¡¯s tent. You can¡¯t barge in!¡±

    ¡°Move aside. I have military matters to discuss with Chief Yin. If the military intelligence is dyed, can a dog ve like you bear the responsibility? Move aside!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t enter without Master¡¯s permission¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost. I¡¯m the deputy general of the east expedition personally conferred by the emperor. How can a dog ve like you stop me at will¡­¡±

    As soon as Uncle Chang Ning shouted, there was a bang outside, followed by the young eunuch¡¯s sharp wail.

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s face darkened. Just as he was about to reprimand him, he saw a thick ck hand suddenly lift the tent curtain and stride in.

    ¡°Head¡­¡± Before he could say the word ¡°general¡±!

    Uncle Chang Ning suddenly froze and his eyes widened. In his turbid eyes, there was an arrow of gold and iron shooting towards him at lightning speed.

    ¡°Swish¡ª¡± The sharp arrow aura was wrapped in a strong wind, and even the air in the tent could not help but howl!

    Chang Ningbo, who had been through hundreds of battles, felt his mind nk. He had actually forgotten to dodge.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to hide!

    It was impossible!

    In his eyes, Yin Huaixi, who was ¡°like trash¡±, shot an arrow with a thunderous and powerful aura. What shocked him even more was that this arrow carried a murderous aura.

    It was something that only generals who had been in the field for a long time and killed countless enemies could have.

    Yin Huaixi, a fifteen-year-old young master, actually had a murderous aura that was even more terrifying than him, an old general who fought all year round!

    He could not avoid such a killing intent at all!

    Oh no!

    Eunuch Zhu eximed, ¡°Chief Yin, no¡­

    Before he could say the word ¡°but¡±, he heard a whoosh and Uncle Chang Ning suddenly closed his eyes¡ª Waiting for death!

    With a ng, the arrow pierced Chang Ningbo¡¯s forehead.

    The tent was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    The three old generals following behind Uncle Chang Ning looked at Yin Huaixi in shock.

    He was wearing a ck python robe, and the golden embroidery on his shoulders made him look like a ferocious tiger. He swooped down, bared his fangs, and brandished his ws. There was a golden jade belt around his waist, exuding a monstrous noble aura. He held a longbow in his hand and casually lifted the bowstring..

 Chapter 431 - 431: Courting Death

    Chapter 431: Courting Death

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The old generals suddenly realized something!

    Not only was Yin Huaixi the general of this eastern expedition, but he was also the heir of King You and the emperor¡¯s nephew. Even though the case against King You had yet to be resolved¡­

    With how much the emperor valued Yin Huaixi, they could act rashly.

    Besides, other than Yin Huaixi¡¯s status, the power of that arrow just now was something that even old generals like them felt scared of!

    The old generals slowly lowered their heads and knelt on one knee on the ground. They cupped their hands. ¡°Greetings, Head General Yin!¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze was indifferent, neither happy nor angry.

    Uncle Chang Ning, who was standing at the side and waiting to die, sensed that something was amiss.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t he already dead?

    He had seen with his own eyes that Yin Huaixi¡¯s arrow was aimed at his head. He had no way to retreat or dodge. He could only stand on the spot and wait for death.

    He also heard the arrow pierce through his helmet with a ng. The sharp and powerful arrow made him dizzy and stagger, almost falling to the ground and embarrassing himself on the spot.

    In his experience, this arrow was enough to shoot through his head.

    It was impossible for him to still be alive!

    But why could he still hear voices?

    Just as Uncle Chang was wondering if he was ¡°dead¡± or ¡°living.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s face was pale. His fingers trembled as he pointed at Uncle Chang Ning¡¯s head. ¡°General Chang, there¡¯s an arrow inserted into your head¡­

    It was the arrow that Yin Huaixi had shot just now.

    He had originally thought that Yin Huaixi¡¯s arrow would take Chang Ningbo¡¯s life, and he was so frightened that he almost fainted. Unexpectedly, the arrow pierced through Chang Ningbo i s head.

    However, Uncle Chang Ning was still standing alive!

    How could he still be alive after being shot through the head?

    Eunuch Zhu had seen many dead people in the pce and had seen the world. However, the scene in front of him was too strange. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but crack his teeth and tremble.

    Uncle Chang Ning realized something and took off his helmet in a daze¡ª Immediately, he gasped!

    The soldiers were all wearing iron helmets. Yin Huaixi¡¯s arrow had pierced through his iron helmet. As long as it was a little deeper, the arrow would pierce through the helmet.

    Uncle Chang Ning looked up at Yin Huaixi.

    Their gazes collided!

    Yin Huaixi was wearing a ck iron mask that covered the upper halt of his face. His slightly curved lips were like des.

    There was a series of gasps in the tent.

    They were all old generals who had fought on the battlefield and were used to seeing dead people. If Yin Huaixi shot Uncle Chang Ning on the spot, they would at most be shocked that Yin Huaixi was bold enough to shoot a meritorious general.

    Yin Huaixi had clearly wanted to kill Uncle Chang Ning just now. Why hadn¡¯t he killed him?

    Had his arrow missed?

    Of course not!

    It was because Yin Huaixi had no intention of killing Uncle Chang Ning at all.

    This arrow was released from the bow. Yin Huaixi had calcted the strength and trajectory perfectly. His goal was not to kill, but to intimidate!

    They were convinced.

    All of them knew how to kill.

    However, even they, who had been on the battlefield for many years, could not shoot this arrow.

    It was very difficult to subdue someone, but it was also very simple.

    It was enough to prove that he was stronger than them. he

    However, how he proved it was the key.

    As a general, brute force alone was not enough to convince others. However, a group of martial artists might not take a fancy to him just because he was smart. On the other hand, Yin Huaixi¡¯s arrow weighed both.

    Chang Ningbo reacted and suddenly lifted his clothes. He knelt on the ground with a bang and shouted, ¡°Greetings, Head General Yin!¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and swept his gaze across the tent. ¡°Trespassing into the main general i s tent is disrespectful to the main general. Chang Ningbo will be punished with 40 strokes of the paddle. The rest of you will receive 30 strokes of the paddle each!!¡±

    Not only was Uncle Chang Ning not dissatisfied at all, but he also responded loudly, ¡°I understand.¡±

    The other old generals also received their orders. It wasn¡¯t that they were deliberately making things difficult for Yin Huaixi today.

    The army had been stationed for more than a month, but there was still no movement from the army. If this continued, it would affect the morale of the army.

    The situation in Shandong wasplicated, and it was not easy to suppress the rebellion. If he was not careful, he would lose his head.

    No matter how serious it was, it would affect the family.

    They were all veterans who had been through hundreds of battles. How could they hand over their lives to a young man who was only 15 years old, sick, and crippled?

    It wasn¡¯t that they looked down on Yin Huaixi. Yin Huaixi was only twelve years old, but he was already outstanding enough to fight against Di people with his father, King You.

    In their opinion, although Yin Huaixi was outstanding, he had never officially led an army in the past, so he was not enough to pacify Shandong.

    If even generals like them thought so, what would the soldiers think?

    Therefore, ever since the army entered Shandong, it was inevitable that there would be some bad rumors in the army. The morale of the army was greatly affected.

    It was also because of this that they had repeatedly pressured Yin Huaixi toe up with a countermeasure.

    On the one hand, she wanted to see if Yin Huaixi coulde up with a good n to deal with Li Qiguang and if he was qualified to be the main general.

    On the other hand, it was also to appease the soldiers.

    However, Yin Huaixi ignored them.

    Since Yin Huaixi did not seed, it was inevitable that they would be anxious. Today, they had lost theirposure.

    However, from the looks of it now, how could Yin Huaixi not have his ns?

    She was clearly too sessful.

    Therefore, he had deliberately waited here for them to make a mistake so that Yin Huaixi could use this opportunity to establish his authority. In the end, he had even beaten Uncle Chang Ning up.

    This was a trap, waiting for them to fall into it.

    She was even disdainful of scheming.

    After the few of them left the tent, one of the very tall and strong old generals pped his forehead. ¡°Oh no, I forgot to ask Master Yin when the battle is going to start!

    Another old general with a short beard tilted his head to look at him. ¡°Dare you

    Head General Yin had been sitting in a wheelchair just now. His eyes were indifferent, but his aura was so oppressive that people couldn¡¯t lift their heads.

    Why had they provoked Head General Yin?

    It was all because of the ¡°war¡±!

    Don¡¯t ask him why he didn¡¯t ask when the battle would start. If he did, he was courting death!

    The tall and strong old general immediately choked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Another old general with the demeanor of a Confucian general said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t dare either!

    Chang Ningbo was stunned by the general, but he was not dissatisfied. ¡°Why ask? General Yin even calcted the arrow that was shot at my helmet urately. Who the hell is Li Qiguang? I reckon that General Yin has already arranged clearly how people should die in his heart. We just have to listen to the general¡¯s orders!¡±

    The old generals looked at each other and nodded.

    At this moment, Uncle Chang Ning sighed. ¡°Heroese from young people. We¡¯re all old!¡±

    With just one arrow, this old general who had been on the battlefield for a long time could already see the situation of a great victory against the rebellion. Theplicated situation in Shandong for hundreds of years was not as terrifying as Yin Huaixi¡¯s arrow..

 Chapter 432 - 432: â€œLikingâ€ Someone

    Chapter 432: ¡°Liking¡± Someone

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the tent, Eunuch Zhu watched helplessly as Yin Huaixi, who was only fifteen years old and still had a crippled leg and was sick, subdued these few old generals who were the most experienced in the army!

    He felt unreal.

    Yin Huaixi polished his red silk inkstone without looking up. ¡°Get out!

    Eunuch Zhu agreed and immediately left the tent.

    There was an ice basin in the huge tent, and wisps of coldness spread. The medicinal fragrance was burning in the incense cauldron on the table. Wisps of smoke rose in spirals. As soon as it entered his nose, it seeped into his heart, and even the frustration in his heart eased a lot.

    Yin Huaixi carefully examined the red silk inkstone in his hand.

    Due to its rare and precious value, the Red Silk Inkstone was known as the number one inkstone in the world. For thousands of years, the Red Silk Inkstone had only been produced in Qingzhou, East Mountain. So far, only two pits had been discovered.

    Only a few pieces of good quality ones could be produced in a year.

    The best ones would take years, decades, or even decades to produce.

    Therefore, everyone knew that Duan inkstone was the best in the world, but they did not know that red silk inkstones were the rarest in the deep mountains.

    The red silk stone in Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand was not easy to obtain.

    When cutting, he needed to make sure that the knife was precise.

    On the other hand, the red silk inkstone was bright and beautiful to begin with, so Yin Huaixi did not carve too many patterns. The square inkstone was carved with the patterns of auspicious clouds and beasts, making it look extremely auspicious. It also revealed the dense red lines of the red silk inkstone. It was all extremely beautiful.

    At first nce, the inkstone was heavy and beautiful.

    Upon closer inspection, the patterns matched the red silk. It looked natural.

    The inkstone in his hand was as good as jade. Not only was it firm and smooth, but there was something sentimental about it.

    ¡°Yin San!¡± Yin Huaixi wrapped the red silk inkstone in a silk cloth and ced it into the red sandalwood box. In order to prevent the road from being bumpy and damaged, he stuffed some cotton wool into the box.

    A ck shadow walked out of the dark and into the open. Yin San offered,

    ¡°Young Master, please instruct me! I ¡®

    Yin Huaixi took out a letter and ced it on the red sandalwood box. He handed it over. ¡°Send everything you¡¯ve prepared previously to the capital along with this.¡±

    Yin San carefully took the letter and box. ¡°Yes!¡±

    The tent fell silent.

    Yin Huaixi smelled the medicinal fragrance that the little girl had personally made and drank the medicinal tea. He was looking forward to it being delivered. He wondered how Yu Youyao would look when she received the red silk inkstone.

    She would probably be as happy as when she received the seal from him on her birthday.

    He suddenly regretted handing the red silk inkstone to Yin San to be delivered.

    He should have kept the red silk inkstone and personally handed it to her after the army returned to the court and he could see her happy face with his own eyes.

    Suddenly, Yin Huaixi smiled again. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Youyao did not know that there was a huge surprise on the way.

    The next day, Yu Youyao bitterly learned etiquette from Nanny Xu for an hour. Her nineyers of clothes were drenched in sweat.

    Yu Youyao finally understood!

    Nanny Xu was a big liar!

    Yu Youyao naively believed that she would have to learn etiquette for until May. She gritted her teeth and tried her best to learn as much as possible.

    In exchange, Nanny Xu said, ¡°Very good. You don¡¯t have to learn etiquette in the future!¡±

    Yu Youyao almost cheered, thinking that she was free from this.

    Who knew!

    Nanny Xu changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°Next, there will be all the rules and etiquette in the academy.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned!

    As if she could tell that Yu Youyao had suffered a huge blow, Nanny Xu exined, ¡°There are many rules and etiquette in the pce, which are very different from what you usually learn. Since you¡¯re a noble daughter of an official, you have to be familiar with the pce rules, pce matters, and pce etiquette. You have to learn them.

    Children of wealthy families had to specially learn the pce rules, pce affairs, and pce etiquette at the age of 11 or 12.

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize that the etiquette she had been learning for half a year were only like appetizers. The pce rules, pce matters, and pce etiquette were the main dish.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and asked bitterly, ¡°How long will it take to learn?¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a year and a half, or at least three to five months. As for how long it will take, it depends on how much effort you¡¯re willing to put in.¡±

    Although etiquette and bearing were the most basic things, they were often the most difficult. After all, without good etiquette and bearing, no matter how good the rules were, she would probably be unsightly.

    A person¡¯s posture and bearing were the true manifestations of a person¡¯s upbringing.

    Rules and etiquette were for outsiders to see. They emphasized a person¡¯s upbringing, so she was very strict with Yu Youyao¡¯s posture.

    She had originally thought that Yu Youyao would need at least a year and a half to integrate these things into her bones.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s moldability simply amazed her.

    It only took three months to meet her requirements.

    Yu Youyao almost broke down on the spot. ¡°After learning this and that, when will it end? Nanny, tell me honestly. When I¡¯m done learning the pce rules, do I have to learn anything else?¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no end to learning. After learning the pce rules, pce etiquette is almost over. Next, you should learn some banquet etiquette and guest etiquette.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face fell. ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Seeing her listless expression, Nanny Xu¡¯ s heart ached a little. ¡°You¡¯ve learned your posture well, so the pce rules won¡¯t be too difficult. In the future, learn for an hour every morning. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for so long. Take a break for half a month before starting again!

    Yu Youyao thought to herself that Nanny Xu was right. She had learned etiquette from Nanny Xu for a few months and already had a foundation. No matter how difficult the pce rules were, they wouldn¡¯t be harder than before.

    An hour a day was not too long. Nanny Xu was not in a hurry to let her learn, so it should not be too difficult.

    She could still rest for half a month.

    Of course, Yu Youyao thought it would be easy.

    Later on, every morning, she would wear nineyers of clothes and learnplicated pce etiquette. Only when she was in deep trouble did she vaguely understand!

    She had been fooled by Nanny Xu again!

    Learning the rules would only get harder.

    How could it not be difficult?

    If she had her past temper, she would have long shouted that she didn¡¯t want to learn anymore. However, when she thought about how outstanding her cousin was, as her cousin, how could she embarrass him?

    She felt that if she ¡°liked¡± someone, she had to turn herself into a better person like him.

    She ¡°liked¡± her cousin, so of course she had to be as outstanding as him.

    Hence, Yu Youyao¡¯s persistencested from June to August.

    Until Chun Xiao peeled off Yu Youyao¡¯splicated clothesyer byyer like bamboo shoots and helped her soak in the medicinal bath.

    When Yu Youyao felt a little better, she had the strength to say, ¡°Nanny, I won¡¯t learn it tomorrow. I won¡¯t learn it even if I die..¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433: Begging At The Door

    Chapter 433: Begging At The Door

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Xu chuckled. ¡°Eldest Miss has already persisted for more than a month, and she has also learned the rules of the pce. If she gives up now, won¡¯t all her previous efforts and persistence be in vain?

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she looked conflicted.

    She had persisted for so long and would give up just like that. Why did it make her so unhappy and indignant?

    However, when she thought of how torturing the pce rules were, she shuddered.

    Nanny Xu saw her hesitation. ¡°I reckon that in a few days, after the

    Mid-Autumn Festival, the weather will slowly cool down.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully. Although it was difficult to learn the rules, what she couldn¡¯t stand the most was wearing nineyers of clothes to learn the rules on a hot day.

    It was too ufortable!

    When the weather cooled down, it probably wouldn¡¯t be so difficult.

    After Yu Youyao finished bathing and changed into dry clothes, she felt that she could do it again. ¡°I¡¯ll just grit my teeth and learn the rules!¡±

    However, Yu Youyao had forgotten!

    When the weather turned cold, there were twelve thickyers of clothes waiting for her!

    At this moment, Yu Youyao thought that her grandmother had not been in a good mood these past few days, and even her appetite had decreased a lot. She went to An Shou Hall to have breakfast with her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu had no appetite and couldn¡¯t eat.

    Yu Youyao tried to persuade her, but Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t budge. She only ate a small bowl of lotus seed soup before putting down her chopsticks.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°The servant who went to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to inquire about the news returned and said that Heir Song hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Last night, he had a high fever in the middle of the night and his fever hadn¡¯t subsided. Be it acupuncture or medicine, it didn¡¯t work. I heard that he vomited blood again early this morning. Imperial Physician Hu asked the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to prepare for¡­ Her voice was hoarse. ¡°The funeral!¡±

    Song Mingzhao was going to die?!

    Upon hearing this news, Yu Youyao felt veryplicated.

    In the nightmare, the older Yao Yao¡¯s heart had been pierced and she had died. She had always thought that this was just an absurd nightmare. Perhaps it was because this nightmare was too real, but the older Yao Yao in the nightmare was too miserable, so Yu Youyao felt the same way. Unknowingly, she was affected by the nightmare.

    Yu Youyao realized that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence also had a small courtyard like in her nightmare, and that small courtyard was also called the Frost Residence.

    It was a shocking coincidence.

    Yu Youyao was shocked.

    Yu Youyao did not dare to think about it after returning from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    However, no matter how she looked at it, Song Mingzhao¡¯s sudden illness was strange.

    Old Madam Yu felt terrible. ¡°I¡¯ve also raised Mingzhao since he was young. He¡¯s considered half my grandson. Why do you suddenly think such a fine person¡­ At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears. ¡°Even an outsider like me feels terrible when I hear this news, let alone your Grandmother Song. Her health isn¡¯t good¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s situation was unknown, so she did not dare to say anything inauspicious, in case she rmed the ghosts and gods and they really came to take his life.

    However, she and Old Song had been friends since they were young. The two of them had supported each other in the capital for most of their lives.

    The old master had passed away early, and she had be a widow. Her life was difficult.

    In the past, Old Song had helped her a lot.

    Now that something had happened to Song Mingzhao, how could she not be worried?

    Yu Youyao did not know how to persuade her anymore. Her grandmother was worried about Song Mingzhao, and also about Grandmother Song. She could not take the blow of seeing a child die before her.

    As Old Madam Yu wiped her tears, she said, ¡°If anything happens to Mingzhao, how can your Grandmother Song stand it¡­

    Old Madam Yu felt terrible. She pulled Yu Youyao along and rambled on about many things from the past.

    Her grandfather and grandmother were loving and had an extremely good rtionship.

    After her grandfather¡¯s death, her grandmother couldn¡¯t take the blow andy on the bed for three days without eating or drinking. It was only because

    Grandmother Song was worried about her grandmother that she came to the Yu Residence and scolded her did shee to her senses.

    Grandmother Song had helped her grandmother settle her grandfather¡¯s funeral behind his back.

    As her grandmother was a widow, many things were not easy to do like show her face in public. It was also Grandmother Song who helped to take care of them.

    Only then did Yu Youyao truly understand¡ª What was a family friend?

    It was a rtionship after generations of interaction, and also a friendship that could not be severed.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu led the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife into the house.

    Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao were both stunned.

    The Marquis¡¯s wife was also embarrassed. ¡°Matriarch, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s insensible. I came to disturb you so early in the morning.¡±

    She was wearing a dress that matched her waist and a knee-length light purple smoke veil, making her look noble and elegant. However, she had a worried expression and her eyes were dark. Even though she had applied a thickyer of powder, it could not hide the fatigue and haggard expression in her eyes.

    She must have been worried sick over the past few days when Song Mingzhao was unconscious.

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a moment before she quickly asked,

    ¡°Daughter-inw Xiuqi, what are you saying? The main door of the Yu Residence is always open for you. It doesn¡¯t matter when youe. How¡¯s

    Mingzhao? Is your Old Madam alright?¡±

    Tears rushed out of the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife¡¯ s eyes. ¡°Mingzhao is still unconscious and has a high fever. Last night, he couldn¡¯t eat anything or take any medicine. He even vomited blood from time to time. Old Madam was worried about Mingzhao and couldn¡¯t bear to close her eyes. Halfway through, Mingzhao¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good and she tainted twice from fright. However, as soon as she woke up, she kept talking about her grandson and refused to lie in the house. He wanted to guard Mingzhao and was exhausted. No matter how much the family persuaded her, she refused to listen.¡±

    As she spoke, she cried. She was really heartbroken.

    Old Madam Yu knew that Song Mingzhao¡¯s condition was not good, but she did not know that it had alreadye to this. Her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Daughter-inw Xiuqi, did you speciallye over for something important?¡±

    Song Mingzhao was unconscious, and Old Madam Song was also struggling. There were many people in the house, and it was not peaceful. She could not leave the Marquis¡¯s wife to take care of everything.

    The Marquis¡¯s wife was not someone who did not know the severity of the matter.

    Now that she had suddenlye over, she could only be here for Song

    Mingzhao or Old Madam Song.

    As expected, after hearing Old Madam Yu¡¯s words, the Marquis¡¯s wife gradually stopped crying and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Matriarch, it¡¯s also my fault as a daughter-inw for taking the liberty toe knocking on your door to save

    Mingzhao¡¯s life.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. Our families aren¡¯t so distant. If you have anything to say, just say it. As long as my family can help, we¡¯ll definitely do our best.¡±

    Hearing Old Madam Yu¡¯ s words, the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife felt a little better. ¡°Mingzhao has been in aa. Even Imperial Physician Hu is helpless. Our family had no choice but to seek help from the previous Imperial

    Physician, Lord Shi.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she understood.

    Indeed!

 Chapter 434 - 434: A Chance of Life

    Chapter 434: A Chance of Life

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Then, she heard the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯ s wife continue, ¡°After Lord Shi took a look at Mingzhao, he said everything would be fine if he woke up. It was also because his life was at stake that I mentioned it. Brother Si drowned a while ago and it was also extremely dangerous. He only survived because he used the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill that Sister Yao made.¡±

    She could mention the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill because the Song and Yu families were close friends. If the Yu Residence still had the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence would definitely be able to obtain it.

    If it were anyone else¡¯s family, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have asked for this.

    Yu Youyao was also a little surprised. She did not expect the Marquis¡¯s wife to suddenlye to the Yu Residence to ask for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife said, ¡°Lord Shi said that the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is made of Musk, Rhodi, and Borneol. It has a miraculous effect on patients who have fainted and can¡¯t take medicine. The fragrance connects to their meridians, clears their qi flow, and enters their hearts. It¡¯s a very rare life-saving medicine. If Mingzhao can use the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, there might be a chance of survival.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. Just a few days after saving Yu Shansi, she had given three Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pills to her grandmother!

    At this point, the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife¡¯s voice was no longer filled with pleading. ¡°I know that it¡¯s not easy to make the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. It¡¯s very rare. I¡¯m afraid there aren¡¯t many in the Yu Residence. It¡¯s only because of Sister Yao¡¯s filial piety that she¡¯s bothered to make it to ensure your safety. It¡¯s really inappropriate for me to take the liberty to visit you today to ask for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill.¡± As she spoke, the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife knelt on the ground with a thud, tears streaming down her face. ¡°But, Old Matriarch, Mingzhao is still so young. As his mother, how can I watch him¡­ Please pity me, pity me as his mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Daughter-inw Xiu Qi, what are you doing? Get up quickly.¡± Old Madam Yu was shocked. She quickly bent down and helped the Marquis¡¯s wife up. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t be pretentious. One moment, you¡¯re crying, and the next, you¡¯re kneeling. Since the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill can save Mingzhao¡¯s life, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? No matter how precious and rare the Musk

    Medicinal Fragrance Pill is, it can¡¯t be more important than Mingzhao¡¯s life. Are you muddle-headed from anxiety?!

    The Marquis¡¯s wife was also stunned.

    She also knew that with the rtionship between the Song and Yu families, as long as the Yu Residence still had the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, they were willing to take it out.

    However, her son had been unconscious for three days and three nights, and bad news kepting out.

    She was really afraid and desperate.

    Now that she knew that her son still had a chance of survival, even if she threw away her face, she would definitely ask for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill to save her son¡¯s life.

    What was kneeling?

    She was even willing to die!

    Old Madam Yu quickly instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Hurry up and get the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill from my room.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly entered the house.

    After hearing Old Madam Yu¡¯s words, the Marquis¡¯s wife finally heaved a sigh of relief and calmed down a little. Only then did she realize that Yu Youyao had already helped her to a chair and handed her a cup of tea.

    After crying for a while, the Marquis¡¯s wife felt thirsty, so she took the tea and drank it.

    The temperature of the tea was just right. It was neither cold nor hot.

    After drinking a cup of tea, the Marquis¡¯s wife felt much better. She finally understood why Old Madam always said that Yu Youyao was considerate.

    Yu Youyao handed her another bowl of lotus seed soup. ¡°I think Auntie came over before she had time to eat breakfast. This is the fresh lotus seed soup picked from the lotuske at home. Have some to fill your stomach. When you get home, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance to eat when you¡¯re busy.¡±

    Her voice was gentle and filled with concern, causing the Marquis¡¯s wife¡¯s anxious heart to calm down. ¡°Okay, good child!¡±

    She took the lotus seed soup and drank it.

    Even though she had no appetite, she forced herself to swallow it.

    Mingzhao was still unconscious and couldn¡¯t do without her, his mother, to take care of him. Old Madam¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good either, and the other houses in the residence were all alert, waiting to see the first house make a fool of themselves.

    She couldn¡¯t fall.

    Soon, Nanny Xu returned to the hall with the palm-sized box.

    Old Madam Yu personally took the box and stood up from her chair. ¡°Daughter-inw Xiu Qi, the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is here. Yao Yao and I will go to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence with you. We can take care of each other.¡±

    The Marquis¡¯s wife was extremely grateful. ¡°Thank you!¡¯

    They finally arrived at the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    As soon as they got out of the carriage, the Marquis¡¯s wife immediately helped Old Madam Yu to the Jiuzhao Pavilion.

    Yu Youyao followed behind.

    The Jiuzhao Pavilion where Song Mingzhao lived was the best ce in the residence that the old Marquis of Zhenguo had chosen. It had been built by a lot of people and upied an area about the size of the Jade Courtyard. There was ake and a man-made mountain inside.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was arge courtyard with five entrances. Song Mingzhao alone upied one-fifth of the courtyard.

    Yu Youyao did not dream about the Jiuzhao Pavilion in her nightmare.

    After walking along the corridor for a while, they finally arrived at Song Mingzhao¡¯s room.

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Yu Youyao to enter the inner room.

    However, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°You made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. You know best how to use it. Go in and take a look.¡±

    She had specially asked Yao Yao to follow her because she had this intention.

    Human lives were at stake, and there was no room for negligence.

    Yu Youyao wanted to say that she could just put the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill into the incense cauldron and burn it. However, when she looked up, she saw the Marquis¡¯s wife looking at her expectantly, so she nodded.

    Actually, just as Yu Youyao had seen with her own eyes that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence also had a ¡°Frost Residence.¡± She no longer only wanted to not get involved with Song Mingzhao.

    Instead, she wanted to keep a respectful distance!

    Whether the nightmare was real or not, she believed that everything in the world had a cause and effect.

    Being with Song Mingzhao would not lead to any good oue.

    She could refuse her grandmother, but she couldn¡¯t refuse a mother in despair.

    She was a pitiful mother.

    As soon as she entered the inner room, Yu Youyao smelled an unpleasant medicinal bitterness mixed with a faint and lingering smell of blood.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly went to the bed and saw Song Mingzhao lying on the bed with a pale face. He did not look like a living person.

    Yu Youyao followed behind and couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock. She was about to leave the bed when¡­

    For some reason, Song Mingzhao, who was lying on the bed like a dead man, suddenly felt like he had a stroke and his entire body was convulsing.

    There was a gurgling sound from his throat, and his ashen face was almost distorted. He seemed to be in great pain.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Song Mingzhao clutched his chest tightly and spat out a mouthful of bright red blood.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The scene in front of her scared Yu Youyao. She let out a low cry and thought of the iplete dreams in her nightmare.

    The older Yao Yao had grown up soaking in the medicinal dew of the Xie family.

    It was unknown what kind of fate Divine Physician Xie had with the Xie Residence, but he actually knew that the medicinal dew of the Xie Residence was a witchcraft medicine that had been passed down for a thousand years. It was used all year round and had the effect of strengthening the body and extending one¡¯s lifespan..

 Chapter 435 - 435: Miserable

    Chapter 435: Miserable

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The older Yao Yao and Yu Jianjia shared the same bloodline, so she was the most suitable candidate to be the ¡°medicinal catalyst.¡±

    Therefore, Song Mingzhao had gathered all kinds of expensive and rare medicinal herbs and poisons in the world, raising the older Yao Yao into a ¡°medicinal catalyst¡± for Yu Jianjia to extract blood.

    Every time the older Yao Yao was pricked with a needle to draw blood, a silver needle would be inserted into her chest.

    This silver needle would make the older Yao Yao¡¯s heart feel like it was being stabbed by a knife. She would be in so much pain that she would rather die. Just like Song Mingzhao, her entire body would convulse.

    When it was extremely painful, Yao Yao would even vomit blood. A maidservant held a jade bowl and specially for her blood.

    This was the ¡°heart blood¡± that Yu Jianjia needed.

    After that, the silver needle was removed. They would not waste the blood that seeped out of her chest!

    Yu Youyao suddenly took a step back, her expression not too good.

    Not to mention Yu Youyao, even Old Madam Yu, who had lived for most of her life, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°This child, why are you like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Mingzhao.¡± Tears rushed out of the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes again.

    She quickly rushed to the bed. As she took a handkerchief and hurriedly wiped Song Mingzhao¡¯s blood, she cried, ¡°Why are you vomiting blood again? How much blood do you have to vomit like this? You child, are you scaring me to death¡­¡±

    Old Madam Song, who was leaning against the bed, also wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    The atmosphere in the room was gloomy.

    Old Madam Yu immediately turned around and said to Yu Youyao, ¡°Hurry up and use the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill on Mingzhao.¡±

    ¡°Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill?!¡± Old Madam Songs turbid eyes were red and swollen as she looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Yes, yes, Lord Shi said that the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is most effective for fainting without taking medicine¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t sure if the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill could save Song Mingzhao. Under the expectant gazes of the room, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little flustered.

    For a moment, she was stunned.

    Old Madam Yu had also guessed this situation. She patted her hand. ¡°Just do your best.¡±

    It turned out that it was also because Song Mingzhao was about to die that they had asked the Yu Residence for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. They were treating it as ast resort. Whether Song Mingzhao could survive depended on his own luck. No matter what, it was not the Yu Residence¡¯s fault.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence found out that Yao Yao had made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, and that Yao Yao had saved Brother Si l s life with it previously.

    Even Lord Shi said that this medicine had a miraculous effect.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t asked Yao Yao toe to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, the Marquis¡¯s wife would have knelt down to her for her son. She definitely would have asked Yao Yao toe along.

    Yao Yao couldn¡¯t refuse when the Marquis¡¯s wife opened her mouth. Instead of waiting for someone to speak, she might as well just open her mouth.

    Yu Youyao also understood this logic, so even if she was unwilling, she had tacitly agreed when her grandmother wanted to bring her to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and said, ¡°The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill only needs to be burned in an incense cauldron!¡±

    As she spoke, she opened the incense cauldron and quickly cleaned up the incense ash inside. She took out a musk medicinal fragrance pill the size of a longan that was sealed with wax. After removing the wax, she ced it into the incense cauldron.

    There was still small charcoal burning in the fire under the incense cauldron.

    Yu Youyao instructed the maidservant beside her, ¡°Put the incense burner on the small table beside Heir Song.¡±

    The maidservant immediately did as she was told.

    After that, Yu Youyao took out another Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. ¡°I need a medicinal mortar for medicinal purposes and straw paper for moxibustion.¡±

    Song Mingzhao had been unconscious and his condition wasn¡¯t good. He had to use medicine from time to time, so some of themonly used items were prepared in the room.

    Yu Youyao spoke.

    Immediately, someone handed it to her. ¡°You want to use the Musk Medicinal

    Fragrance Pill as moxibustion to treat Song Mingzhao?¡±

    Yu Youyao felt that this voice sounded a little familiar. She looked up. ¡°Imperial Physician Shi.¡±

    Imperial Physician Shi stroked his long beard and nodded. He continued, ¡°This isn¡¯t a bad idea. The incense needs to be breathed into the body through the nose, then circted through the human body¡¯s meridians to have an effect. However, Song Mingzhao has been in aa for a long time. Not only is his breathing weak, but he¡¯s also unconscious. The incense won¡¯t be able to achieve the treatment effect for a while. However, the medicinal effect can seep into the human body as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the acupuncture points of the human body. I don¡¯t know how to treat him or which acupuncture points to target. I¡¯ll have to trouble Imperial Physician Shi to do it for me.¡±

    In fact, Nanny Xu had also taught her about acupuncture points. She just didn¡¯t want to save Song Mingzhao personally.

    Not to mention whether the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill was useful to Song Mingzhao, could her method save him? Since she was not confident in this matter, she should try her best not to get involved, in case she did not save him and caused trouble instead.

    The Yu Residence had taken out the rare Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill to treat Song Mingzhao. She had alsoe to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence with her grandmother today. This was because of the rtionship between the two families.

    Even if Song Mingzhao was not saved, it was only because he was unlucky.

    The Yu Residence could also still remain friends with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    However, if she interfered too much, it would easily cause resentment.

    She didn¡¯t trust human nature. The best thing to do was never test it in the first ce.

    Imperial Physician Shi was old and wise, so he did not refuse. However, when he looked at Yu Youyao, he was very happy. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re very ingenious. I heard that you learned pharmacology from Nanny?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I just learned a little.¡±

    The pharmacology that Nanny Xu had taught was for ¡°nurturing¡±. It was very different from what doctors had learned. Some medicines had the same medicinal properties, but there were thousands of ways to use them.

    Different usages could not be generalized.

    When Imperial Physician Shi heard this, he knew that this girl was being humble. He did not believe that she could make a rare medicine like the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill just by learning a little.

    He felt that Yu Youyao was an interesting little girl. ¡°Little Yuj I see that you have some talent in treating and saving people. Do you want to learn medicine?

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Yu Youyao had heard this.

    Nanny Xu had sighed with emotion. If she hadn¡¯t been from a wealthy family and studied medicine well for a few years, there might have been a ¡°female divine doctor¡± with brilliant medical skills in this world.

    Uncle Sun had also said that he even wanted her to acknowledge him as her master.

    She liked pharmacology purely because she felt that she could use all kinds of medicinal herbs to make all kinds of medicinal fragrances, medicinal tea, and even medicinal cuisine.

    On the other hand, she had the spiritual dew and was proficient in pharmacology. It could allow her to maximize the effect of the spiritual dew.

    She was not interested in learning medicine.

    Her greatest wish was for the person she liked to live a long and peaceful life.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Yu Youyao poured the crushed Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill out of the medicinal mortar and rolled it into a moxibustion strip with straw paper. There were only two moxibustion strips.

    Imperial Physician Shi immediately remembered that she was the daughter of an official. He stroked his beard awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±

    Yu Youyao handed the rolled moxibustion strips to Imperial Physician Shi.

    Imperial Physician Shi did not waste any time. He took the moxibustion strip and went to bed. ¡°Take off the heir¡¯s shirt and wash his body with warm water..¡±

 Chapter 436 - 436: Do Our Best and Leave It to Fate

    Chapter 436: Do Our Best and Leave It to Fate

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Immediately, a servant stepped forward to do as he was told.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°Grandmother, we have to keep the air in the house clear during the moxibustion. It¡¯s not good for there to be people around. Why don¡¯t you and Grandmother Song sit at the side first?¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she understood that although these words seemed to be directed at her, they were actually directed at Old Madam Song. ¡°Since we¡¯ve found a way to treat Mingzhao, we¡¯ll do our best and leave it to fate. Don¡¯t interfere here and affect Imperial Physician Shi.¡±

    Old Madam Song had listened carefully to the conversation between Yu Youyao and Imperial Physician Shi.

    Previously, she had heard that Imperial Physician Shi admired the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill very much. Just now, when she heard that Imperial Physician Shi treated Yu Youyao differently, she felt a little more confident.

    At this moment, after hearing Yu Youyao¡¯s words, Old Madam Song immediately stood up.

    After staying up for a few days, Old Madam Song felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao was close enough to support Old Madam Song. ¡°Grandmother Song, be careful.¡±

    Old Madam Song patted her hand. ¡®Good child, it¡¯s all thanks to you. If Mingzhao can survive this cmity, I¡­¡± At this point, her eyes welled up again and she said hoarsely, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Grandmother Song, don¡¯t talk. Go to the side and eat something to rest.¡±

    Old Madam Song was exhausted and was relying on her worry for her grandson. In a while, regardless of whether Song Mingzhao was ¡°good¡± or ¡°not good¡±, Old Madam Songs health would suffer along with him.

    Old Madam Song allowed Yu Youyao to help her out of the inner room and sit on the couch.

    After cing a soft pillow on the couch, Old Madam Songs body tilted upwards. She immediately felt her body go limp, and even her mind was extremely exhausted.

    Yu Youyao instructed the maidservants in the room, ¡®Bring some light and easy food.¡±

    The maidservant received the order and quickly left.

    Yu Youyao poured a cup of hot tea and took out a red pill the size of a peanut from her pouch. She crushed the pill and added it into the tea. After stirring it slightly, she handed it to Old Madam Song.

    Old Madam Song took the tea and lowered her head to take a sip.

    Immediately, she felt a bitter and sweet taste on the tip of her tongue. The vours overflowed and intertwined. When a mouthful of tea entered her throat and her stomach, even the suffocation in her heart eased a little.

    Old Madam Song knew that Yu Youyao had probably brought something impressive again. ¡°This is?¡±

    Yu Youyao exined, ¡°It¡¯s a mental suppression pill. It has the effect of calming the heart and calming the mind. I saw that Grandmother Song was not in good spirits, so I took a pill and put it into the tea for her to take. I hope it will have some effect on Grandmother Songs body.¡±

    The Mental Suppression Pill was not bad for mental fatigue, and it was also quite rare. Her grandmother especially liked it. Every morning, she would burn a pill. She said that after smelling this incense pill, she felt especially at ease and even her mind became clear.

    Due to its refreshing effect, she usually carried a few pills with her.

    Medicinal fragrances were usually used in both incense and medicine, so they could naturally be eaten directly.

    Unknowingly, Old Madam Song had finished her cup of tea and felt a little better. ¡°Ever since Mingzhao fainted, I haven¡¯t been able to feel at ease for a while. After using the calming pill, I even feel a little more at ease.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    She knew very well that Old Madam Yu was not only benevolent to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence by bringing her granddaughter over today, but she had also done her best.

    If Mingzhao¡­

    That was also because she was unlucky!

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Songs eyes welled up again.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly said, ¡°You old thing, why are you crying again? Mingzhao has been a blessed child since he was young. Good people are blessed by the heavens. Don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s inauspicious!¡±

    Old Madam Song quickly wiped her tears.

    After Mingzhao¡¯ s ident, she only felt that the sky was falling and the ground was sinking. Now that her old sister was here, she felt a little morefortable.

    At this moment, Song Wanhui rushed into the house with a few maidservants.

    Seeing Old Madam Yu and Yu Youvao sitting in the hall, her eves immediately turned red. She hurriedly went forward and greeted Old Madam Yu,

    ¡°Grandmother Yu, you¡¯re here.¡±

    This youngdy was like a dried flower.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯ s heart ached and she felt terrible.

    It seemed that while Song Mingzhao had been in aa for the past few days,

    Old Madam Song had only been worried about her eldest grandson. The

    Madam of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had also been worried sick. In such a huge family, there was nock of people inside or out. This eldest daughter of the first wife hade to help manage their situation.

    Old Madam Yu quickly pulled Song Wanhui into her arms. ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Song Wanhui¡¯ s eyes welled up with tears again. She said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ m not young anymore. I should learn from Yao Yao and help share the burden of the elders in the family.¡±

    There were many people in the fourth branch of the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence. There were more than ten young misses alone.

    Song Wanhui was the eldest daughter of the first wife and had always been the most doted on daughter in the residence. Since she was young, her grandmother often brought her along to raise her. Her mother would also bring her along to teach her.

    Teaching by example¡ª

    This was the difference between the daughter of the first wife and the daughter of a concubine.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence had her grandmother and her mother managing it. It had always been very orderly. She did not have to bear the burden of managing the household at such a young age like Yao Yao.

    She was still a pampered daughter of the family.

    It wasn¡¯t until her big brother suddenly fell unconscious that her grandmother, who had always been strong, seemed to have lost her spine and her spirits copsed.

    Her mother, who had always been shrewd and capable, seemed to have lost her soul. She cried all day and even had to endure her grief to think of a way to treat her big brother.

    Her father had to care about the matters of the royal court every day and worry about her big brother¡¯s health. The fatigue and worry on his face could not be concealed.

    The main house was gloomy.

    However, although the aunties were sayingforting words, they couldn¡¯t hide the gloating in their eyes.

    As the eldest daughter of the first wife, she could only stand up and help manage the family matters and share the burden of her elders.

    Unknowingly, there was a hint of determination in her granddaughter¡¯s gentle

    eyes. Old Madam Song¡¯s heart ached, but she was also relieved. ¡°Good, good. I really didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.

    Song Wanhui sniffed and came out of Old Madam Yu¡¯ s arms. She instructed the maidservant she had brought over, ¡°Hurry up and prepare dinner.

    Grandmother hasn¡¯t eaten anything in the morning. She must be hungry now!¡±

    There was light and appetizing food in the kitchen. When she found out that Jiuzhao Pavilion was asking for food, she quickly brought her maidservant over.

    Upon receiving the order, the maidservant quickly ced the food on the table.

    Song Wanhui hurriedly said, ¡°Grandmother Yu came over early in the morning. I don¡¯t think you ate much during breakfast. Why don¡¯t you eat more?¡± As if worried that Old Madam Yu would refuse, she continued, ¡°Grandmother hasn¡¯t had a good appetite recently and doesn¡¯t eat much. With you apanying her, perhaps Grandmother can eat more..¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437: Concerned and Restless

    Chapter 437: Concerned and Restless

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This meal was lonely for one.

    The two of them ate together.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she indeed made sense. She nodded and sat down. ¡°Look at you. Even this granddaughter of yours is stronger than you. You¡¯re already so old, and you have to take care of your health. It¡¯s said that having an old person in the family is like having a treasure. In the future, this family will have to rely on you to survive for a few more years.¡±

    Old Madam Song originally did not have an appetite, but after hearing Old Madam Yu l s words, she also felt that she, an old thing who had lived for most of her life, could not be inferior to her granddaughter.

    Old Madam Yu was also right. No matter what happened to Mingzhao, she could onlyst as long as she could in this family.

    Old Madam Song reluctantly picked up her chopsticks and said to Song

    Wanhui, ¡°Yao Yao is a guest. You can¡¯t neglect her.¡±

    Song Wanhui finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly called Yu Youyao, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and take a look first.¡±

    Her mother had gone to the Yu Residence early in the morning and begged Grandmother Yu for the medicinal fragrance to treat her big brother. She was very worried and had to take a look to feel more at ease.

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Song Wanwan entered the inner room and came out after a short while. Old Madam Song couldn¡¯t be bothered to eat and quickly asked, ¡°How is it?¡±

    Song Wanhui quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Imperial Physician Shi is still treating Big Brother. Mother is watching from the side.¡±

    Although she did not say much else, at least Mingzhao could still be saved now. Old Madam Songs expression improved a little, and she let Old Madam Yu persuade her to eat more porridge.

    Song Wanhui held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother Yu and my grandmother only met once at the beginning of March. It¡¯s been half a year since theyst met. I think they have a lot to talk about. Let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±

    She was getting on in years. Not only was her body unable to withstand the torture of carriages, but the eldest grandson, Sun Chengqun, also couldn¡¯t leave home easily. It wasn¡¯t easy to go out at all.

    Yu Youyao had the same intention, so she left with Song Wanhui.

    The Jiuzhao Pavilion was decorated very elegantly. There wereyers of mountain rocks, and it was a rugged area. There were many flowers and trees nted in the courtyard, and they were intertwined. It was solemn and bright, and there was a nice scenery everywhere.

    Along the way, Yu Youyao saw more than ten types of expensive flowers and trees. They were all old trees that had been transnted from various ces.

    The old branches were sparse, and they looked strong and strange. They had already formed a scene.

    After walking for a while, Song Wanhui suddenly asked, ¡°Yao Yao, can the

    Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill really save my big brother?¡±

    Yu Youyao was the one who had made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. Only Yu Youyao knew the effect best. She was worried about her big brother and felt uneasy.

    Yu Youyao was not surprised that Song Wanhui would ask this question. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. If I had known that the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill could save Young Master Songs life, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until your family came to ask for the medicine.¡±

    With the rtionship between the Song and Yu families, if the Yu Residence really had a way to save Song Mingzhao, they would send it over without the Zhenguo Marquis Residence asking.

    Song Wanhui couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    What needed to be exined had to be exined clearly, in case there was a misunderstanding. Therefore, Yu Youyao continued, ¡°My grandmother has a weak illness, so it¡¯s very easy for her to faint. The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill has the effect of first aid. That¡¯s why I made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill in case of emergencies.¡± She changed the topic and said, ¡°I only learned pharmacology from Nanny Xu. I¡¯m not a doctor and don¡¯t know medicine. I don¡¯t know what illness Heir Song has or how to treat him.¡±

    Only then did Song Wanhui realize that she was pressurizing her. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yao Yao. Although you were the one who made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, you¡¯re not a doctor. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you this question. Big Brother is unconscious. Your family has even taken out the medicine to ensure his safety. Everything depends on Big Brother¡¯s luck.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°You¡¯re just too concerned.¡±

    If the unconscious person was her cousin, she would be more anxious than

    Song Wanhui.

    Although she said that, Song Wanhui felt terrible.

    During the few days that her big brother was in aa, she had watched helplessly as he became weaker and weaker day by day. Her grandmother¡¯s spirits had worsened day by day, and her mother also became weaker and weaker day by day¡ª

    She was the eldest daughter of the first wife!

    Her parents and elders were all thinking of ways to treat her big brother. She was young and couldn¡¯t help much. She could only try her best to do what she could, hoping to share the burden of her elders.

    However, she was only a youngdy and had always been doted on by her family. Now that her family had suddenly undergone a huge change, she was more afraid than anyone else.

    As she thought about it, Song Wanhui¡¯s tears rushed out of her eyes. She threw herself into Yu Youyao¡¯s arms and whimpered softly¡ª

    ¡°Yao Yao, sob, I¡¯m really worried about Big Brother. The imperial physicians all said that Big Brother suddenly suffered a strong stimtion and was anxious. However, Mother interrogated Big Brother¡¯s servant, Kong Qing, and didn¡¯t find anything unusual. Big Brother was fine. Why did he suddenly vomit blood and faint near the Frost Residence?

    After the imperial physicians treated Big Brother, they all said that he was not poisoned and had no illness.

    In order to find out why her big brother had vomited blood and fainted, her mother had interrogated all the servants in the family. She had even gone to the Precious Peace Temple, but she couldn¡¯t find anything.

    This was too strange.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing paused for a moment. ¡°Heir Song fainted near the Frost Residence?¡±

    Song Wanhui did not notice her abnormality. As she cried, she choked and said, ¡°It happened after we left the Frost Residence on my birthday.¡± Yu Youyao did not know what had happened in the Frost Residence.

    However, Yu Youyao knew a tragic story that had happened in the Frost Residence in her nightmare.

    If she hadn¡¯t had that nightmare, Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t have thought too much about it.

    However, after Song Mingzhao fainted, his entire body spasmed and he vomited blood. It was very simr to the scene of Yao Yao¡¯s blood being extracted in her nightmare. She couldn¡¯t help but think more about it.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯ sa was very strange. He fell into aa just as she entered the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and went to the Frost Residence.

    Yu Youyao felt that this matter was a little unusual.

    However, on second thought, Song Mingzhao¡¯s matter had nothing to do with her. No matter the truth, there was no need to specte.

    She was not interested in wasting too much energy on an unimportant person.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao calmed down.

    Song Wanhui was still crying. ¡°Yao Yao, Big Brother is unconscious, but I can¡¯t help at all. I watched helplessly as Grandmother was so worried that she couldn¡¯t eat and fainted a few times.¡±

    Every time her grandmother fainted, the family was worried that she would never wake up again.

    ¡°Grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. In February this year, she fell seriously ill and almost died. It was a close call for her to survive, so she forced herself to stay awake and go to the Precious Peace Temple. It¡¯s all thanks to the mulberry and pear paste you gave Grandmother. It¡¯s exactly the right prescription for Grandmother¡¯s illness. Grandmother had just recuperated a little.. I¡¯m really worried that if anything happens to Big Brother,

    Grandmother¡­

 Chapter 438 - 438: Exquisite Heart

    Chapter 438: Exquisite Heart

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Although her grandmother did not pay respects to Buddha, her big brother lived in the Precious Peace Temple all year round and studied. Her family also had some Buddhist affinity. Therefore, as soon as her grandmother recovered from her serious illness, she had to go to the Precious Peace Temple to pray.

    That was why she had met Yao Yao!

    Yu Youyao was shocked. On March 7th, at the Precious Peace Temple, she saw that Grandmother Songs breathing was weak and she was coughing non-stop.

    She felt that something was amiss.

    She did not expect her to be so weak.

    At that time, she thought that Grandmother Song had always treated her well and was very close to her, so she gave her the prescription for the medicinal pear paste.

    The paste was made of mulberry, chuan bei, and pear.

    However, this chuan bei was very special. She had to use a type of small chuan bei that was only produced in the Sichuan area.

    She thought that this prescription could treat more than twenty types of cough and asthma.

    It had the best effect on coughing,

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what kind of cough Grandmother Song had, seeing her symptoms, it was likely useful. She didn¡¯t expect that she would identally cure Grandmother Songs illness.

    However, after recuperating for half a year, Song Mingzhao¡¯ sa caused her recovery to be in vain.

    No wonder Song Wanhui was so worried.

    Yu Youyao patted Song Wanhui¡¯s back and changed the topic. ¡°Imperial Physician Shi is the Imperial Physician of the former Imperial Academy of Medicine. His medical skills are even better than Imperial Physician Hu l s. Since he said that the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is useful to Heir Song, he should have some confidence in how to treat him. Right now, Imperial Physician Shi is performing moxibustion for Heir Song. There will be a result in a while.¡±

    Most of the imperial physicians in the pce were very cautious and smart. They were the most fluent in their words and would not spit them out if they were not confident.

    Since Imperial Physician Shi had mentioned the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, he definitely had some confidence.

    Hearing this, Song Wanhui felt much better. ¡°I hope Big Brother will be fine.¡±

    She was not a fool. Although Yu Youyao¡¯s words were mostlyforting, when she thought about it carefully, every word made sense.

    Yu Youyao took a handkerchief and helped her wipe her tears. ¡°I just gave Grandmother Song a mental suppression pill to calm her down. It¡¯s good for refreshing her mind. Grandmother Song is by his side and my grandmother apanying her. Imperial Physician Shi is also in the residence. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Every word and sentence came from the bottom of her heart. Song Wanhui¡¯s tears, which had just stopped, immediately rushed out of her eyes again. ¡°Yao Yao, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you¡­

    After her big brother fell unconscious, she had learned from Yao Yao to help her mother manage the household.

    She thought to herself that she had been raised by her grandmother and had been taught by her mother. Although she had never been in charge of the family, she knew everything about the household and how to do it.

    Yao Yao was half a year younger than her, but she was already able to manage the family so well.

    How could she not do it?!

    If you weren¡¯t in charge, you wouldn¡¯t know the hardships of being in charge. Many things were easy to say, but difficult to do.

    In just three days, she was already a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, everything in the family was done ording to tradition. With the guidance of her mother¡¯s people, she barely managed the family.

    However, at this moment, when she was worried about her family and helpless, Yao Yao¡¯s words and actions helped her.

    She knew that she was far inferior to Yao Yao when it came to doing things for others.

    She would not underestimate herself and think that she was inferior to Yu

    Youyao.

    Yu Youyao pulled her to the stone table under the tree and sat down. Then, she said, ¡°Tell me about Grandmother Songs healthter. I¡¯ll get Nanny Xu to help pick a few medicinal cuisine recipes and send them to you. Help Grandmother Song recuperate ording to the recipe,¡±

    As an old person grew older, she had many health problems. It was better to take less medicine and eat more to nourish herself.

    A few prescriptions could make Song Wanhui feel more at ease. Why not?

    Song Wanhui¡¯s anxious heart finally settled down. ¡°This huge matter seems to be easily resolved by you. No wonder Grandmother often says that Yao Yao has a delicate heart.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Hurry up and wash up, lest Grandmother Song and

    Auntie worry.¡±

    When Song Wanhui finished washing up and came over, the two of them returned to the house.

    The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill had already been used. Although Song Mingzhao had yet to wake up, his pulse was better than before. Imperial Physician Shi was currently using acupuncture on him.

    They couldn¡¯t be sure when Song Mingzhao would wake up.

    However, Song Mingzhao¡¯s situation had indeed stabilized a little. This was undoubtedly exciting news for the desperate Song family.

    Old Madam Song, who had been guarding her grandson for three days and three nights, could not help but fall asleep on the couch.

    Old Madam Yu instructed that she was not to be disturbed, so she looked for the Marquis¡¯s wife to return.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for Matriach toe over, but the family hasn¡¯t been able to entertain you well. It¡¯s my fault as a daughter-inw. You have to stay for lunch before leaving!¡¯

    She had invited her over so early in the morning. It would be too rude not to even entertain her for lunch.

    Even if something happened to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, it wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    Not to mention that the Yu Residence was even willing to take out what Old Madam Yu had prepared to save Mingzhao. No matter what, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence could not forget this rtionship.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying. How can the

    Zhenguo Marquis Residenceck a mouthful of food for me? I came in a hurry. I don¡¯t feel at ease without anyone at home. Fortunately, Mingzhao¡¯s situation has improved, so I can feel more at ease.¡±

    In the main house of the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao was in charge of the household, so it was indeed not appropriate for her to stay too long somewhere

    At this point, the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    When they returned to the Yu Residence, Old Madam Yu held her

    granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Our family has also done our best for the Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Go back and rest!¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s matter shouldn¡¯t have implicated a youngdy like Yao Yao.

    However, unfortunately, the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill was made by Yao Yao. Even if she wanted to avoid it, she couldn¡¯t. It would be difficult for her. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother, you have to take care of yourself too.¡± Song Mingzhao had been unconscious for a few days, and her grandmother was not at ease.

    Old Madam Yu patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand gently. ¡°I¡¯ve a_lready done what I should and shouldnt have done. Next, we¡¯ll listen to fate. I don¡¯t think Heir Song is someone with a poor life. Imperial Physician Shi doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who would fail for no reason.¡±

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao instructed the small kitchen to brew some nourishing medicinal cuisine and send it to her grandmotherter.

    Her grandmother would always eat a few more mouthfuls of whatever the Jade Courtyard gave her.

    After that, she looked for Nanny Xu and told her about Grandmother Songs condition.

    When Nanny Xu heard this, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not possible to rely on recuperation alone. I know a nanny who knows medicine and can nourish her body in the Education Department. It¡¯s more appropriate to ask her to help with the treatment..¡±

 Chapter 439 - 439: Sharing Beauty With You

    Chapter 439: Sharing Beauty With You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send a letter to Third Miss Song.¡±

    Nanny Xu could tell that Yu Youyao was not warm to the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence. In fact, she was a little cold. Although she was willing to help the

    Zhenguo Marquis Residence, she was not as sincere as Old Madam Yu.

    However!

    Not only was Yu Youyao polite, but she was also generous. No one could tell what she was thinking.

    Nanny Xu found it strange.

    As far as she knew, Old Madam Song treated Yu Youyao extremely well. Ever since she entered the Yu Residence, Old Madam Song had given Yu Youyao many things.

    From some rare tea, snacks, fruits, and food, to some more expensive pearl and jade essories.

    The Marquis¡¯s wife was considered close to Yu Youyao, let alone Song Wanhui. The two of them hit it off very well, so it was normal for them to give each other gifts.

    Logically speaking, Yu Youyao should be very close to the Song family.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s attitude was really confusing.

    However, Nanny Xu did not probe further. Seeing that Yu Youyao¡¯s interest was waning, she did not mention the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. ¡°This morning, the Xie Residence sent a carriage of fruits over. They¡¯re all rare items. There are peaches, pears, grapes, papayas, and a basket of green lychees. I ordered someone to send them to the ice cer.¡±

    At this time, many fruits were avable in the market.

    Most of the fruits in the capital were transported into the capital from elsewhere. As they were dyed on the way, many of them were no longer fresh when they arrived in the capital.

    The fruits sent by the Xie Residence were of good quality and were all very fresh. They were probably not easy to obtain.

    Yu Youyao¡¯ s eyes flickered and she chuckled. ¡°Pick some and send them to various ces in the residence. The second branch should also have some.¡± Nanny Xu smiled and agreed.

    Fresh and good quality fruits were very expensive things. It was also because Yu Youyao was generous with what she obtained at home. If it were anyone else, they would not bear to part with it.

    With that, Yu Youyao went to the study.

    Chun Xiao washed a te of fruits and sent it over before leaving.

    Yu Youyao ate a piece of peach. It was sweet and juicy, even better than the peaches she had eaten in the past.

    At this moment, Yin San entered the house silently.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I knew it. Cousin gave me the fruits under the name of the Xie family. Thend in Shandong is fertile and produces fruits. For example, the peaches in Feicheng are sweet and juicy. The pears in Guan County are crisp and refreshing. The grapes in Daze Mountain are round and sweet. The papayas in Li City are fragrant and soft. Every year, most of the fruits in the capital are shipped from Shandong. However, because the production of good quality fruits is limited, there aren¡¯t many of them.¡±

    The Yu Residence could also get some every year, but they only had a try.

    This year, there was a rebellion in Shandong, and all kinds of fruits were even rarer in the capital.

    No one else could eat them, but her cousin had given her a cart full of them.

    Yin San nodded. ¡°Young Master ordered someone to prepare it. The rain in

    Shandong is good this year, and the fruits are better than in the past. If Young

    Miss likes them, I¡¯ll send some over next time.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s good. If it¡¯s ced in the cold cer, we don¡¯t have to worry about them spoiling. We can eat them slowly.¡± Then, she changed the topic. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Cousin¡¯s letter? Quick, give it to me.¡±

    Yin San took out the bag on his back and opened it. He handed a letter and a

    square box to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao quickly took it and carefully opened the letter. ¡°It¡¯s August. The fruit is delicious, so I want to share the good taste with you. Don¡¯t forget to try it!¡±

    Yu Youyao counted each word. After counting the words, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Although her cousin¡¯s letters were always concise, when she read them carefully, she could feel his concern for her, which made her happy.

    Yu Youyao carefully folded the letter and stuffed it back into the envelope. She picked up the square box from Yin San and was in no hurry to open it. ¡°What¡¯s this? Did Cousin specially ask you to pass it on?¡±

    Yin San nodded and did not say anything.

    Hence, Yu Youyao knew that the item in the square box must have been carefully prepared for her by her cousin. It must be extraordinary.

    Filled with anticipation, she couldn¡¯t wait to open the box and take out the cotton wool. From the wrapped silk handkerchief, she unwrapped an inkstone.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°This is a red silk inkstone. It¡¯s only avable in Qingzhou and Shandong!¡±

    This red silk inkstone had a red silk ribbon. It was very bright andplex. It was extremely beautiful. Its surface was smooth and beautiful, and its red and yellow patterns were like birds, fish, clouds, mountains, and flowers.

    Yu Youyao held the red silk inkstone, her eyes glued to it. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen relevant descriptions in books. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a real red silk inkstone. It¡¯s said that the red silk inkstone is the only inkstone in the world that surpasses a Duan inkstone. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too rare and its quality is too hard toe by, so the world doesn¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    Many great schrs in the past dynasties admired the red silk inkstone. There were many relevant records in books.

    However, red silk inkstones were too rare, and it was very difficult to mine them. Therefore, the top inkstone was the Duan inkstone. The red silk inkstone was not in the rankings of the famous inkstones but its appearance was enough to prove its extraordinary status.

    Yu Youyao praised, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really amazing. You can even get such a rare red silk inkstone.¡±

    She took out some old ink and poured a little water into it. The ink strips were grounded and moisturized. The ink was oozing out, and her hand wiped it like cream. The cream was smooth, and the ink was as ck as pure paint.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°ording to the ¡®Inkstone Records¡¯, there are three strange things about red silk inkstones!¡±

    ¡°Firstly, the stone is warm and smooth. It¡¯s made of water, and there¡¯s nourishing liquid in it. If you rub it with your hand, it¡¯ll stick like a paste for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, when ink is poured on the stone, because of its strong and beautiful physique, the red silk inkstone is often smooth and the ck ink is very pure.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, ink dries quickly on other stones. If the red silk inkstone is used, the

    ink willst for a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao took out the rose paper and wrote a reply with a brush in her hand.

    When she wrote, she immediately felt that the ink paper was smooth and did not feel sluggish at all. The ink was spread on the paper and then dried. The ink brush was pure ck and soft.

    Yu Youyao eximed, ¡°It really lives up to its reputation!¡±

    She rambled on and wrote more than ten pages. They were all trivial matters at home, and she also mentioned that Song Mingzhao had vomited blood and fainted.

    When she felt her wrist ache, Yu Youyao finally stopped writing.

    When she read the reply again, she felt that she seemed to have written a lot.

    However, on closer look, she felt that there was still a lot she had not finished.

    Yu Youyao picked up her brush again, dipped it in ink, and wrote, ¡°During the Golden Autumn, chrysanthemums bloom. Although I can¡¯t enjoy the full moon with you, I¡¯m willing to share its beauty with you!¡¯

    In a few days, it would be the Mid-Autumn Festival, and families would be reunited. Unfortunately, her cousin was in Shandong and couldn¡¯t see the moon and eat mooncakes with her..

 Chapter 440 - 440: In Danger

    Chapter 440: In Danger

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The red silk inkstone should be a mid-autumn festival gift from her cousin in advance.

    She told her cousin that he had to remember to give her gifts during the holidays in the future.

    Her cousin had always remembered.

    The red silk inkstone was only a red silk inkstone. The reason why Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t bear to part with it wasn¡¯t because of how rare or expensive it was, or even the details on it. It was how every extraordinary thing behind it expressed her cousin¡¯s appreciation for her.

    Only someone who treated you sincerely would risk everything to find the rarest treasure in the world for you.

    This was because in his heart, you were also a supreme treasure in the world. Only a supreme treasure in the world was worthy of the supreme treasure in his heart. The red silk stone was like this.

    Only someone who treated you sincerely would spend more time and effort to prepare the rarest treasure in the world for you, the treasure in his heart. To him, she was as valuable as the red silk inkstone.

    Yu Youyao understood immediately.

    Yu Youyao took out a seal and signed it. ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Shandong?¡± Yin San did not hide anything. ¡°Fourth Young Master Leng died tragically. The Leng Residence looked for Li Qiguang and asked him to uphold justice. The Leng Residence asked Seventh Young Master Mu to pay with his life, but the Mu Residence was unwilling and was willing to pay the price topensate the Leng Residence for the losses. Both sides were at a stalemate. Just as the Imperial Court¡¯s army was approaching, Li Qiguang did not want to make a fuss and nned to suppress this matter for the time being.

    Fourth Young Master Leng had died tragically in public. For the sake of the family¡¯s reputation and dignity, the Leng Residence wanted justice. Only when Seventh Young Master Mu paid with his life would this matter be over.

    However, the Mu Residence was also a n. How could their bloodline be beaten and killed by the Leng Residence? If they really followed the Leng Residences wishes, where would the reputation and dignity of the Mu Residence go?

    Everything was negotiable when it came to interests.

    However, this involved the reputation of the n that had been passed down for many years. It would undoubtedly provoke and even shake the foundation of the n.

    The conflict between the Mu Residence and the Leng Residence was irreconcble, and the alliance of the ns was in danger.

    Indeed!

    Yin San changed the topic and said, ¡°However, the Jinan Residence did not relent and forcibly detained Seventh Young Master Mu on the charge of premeditated murder. Even though the Mu Residence is powerful, we could only ask Li Qiguang to step in to manage the people as they¡¯ve done since ancient times. However, the Jinan Residence did not give Li Qiguang face, so Li Qiguang was helpless.¡±

    Once the Imperial Court was involved in the internal matters of the n, it would be veryplicated.

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully and understood. ¡°The Imperial Court¡¯s army is pressing down on the border, and the Jinan Residence represents the Imperial Court¡¯s rule. At this juncture, if anything happens to the Jinan

    Residence, it will undoubtedly be a provocation to the Imperial Court. The Imperial Court will definitely send troops immediately. The Mu Residence and the Leng Residence will be enemies, and the alliance of the ns will be unstable. No matter how arrogant Li Qiguang is, he won¡¯t dare to touch the Jinan Residence, so the Jinan Residence is fearless.¡±

    If it were any other time, the Jinan Residence would definitely give Li Qiguang or even the Mu Residence some face.

    Now that the Imperial Court was suppressing the rebellion, the officials had the support of the army, so they were naturally fearless.

    Yin San nodded. ¡°On the third night of Seventh Young Master Mu l s imprisonment, he was poisoned and died. When the Mu Residence received the news, they were furious and thought that it was done by the Leng Residence. The conflict between the two sides has deepened or even worsened.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Seventh Young Master Mu was poisoned and died in the prison of the government office The Jinan Residence can¡¯t escape responsibility. Be it the Mu Residence or Li Qiguang, both of them will suspect that the Leng Residence and the Jinan Residence are colluding. Therefore, the Jinan Residence imprisoned Seventh Young Master Mu so that the Leng

    Residence can attack him in the prison. The Jinan Residence and the Leng Residence have formed a natural alliance. The ns led by the Leng Residence have already been forced to be involved with the Imperial Court and stand against Li Qiguang. The n alliance has already copsed.¡±

    There was a kind of grievance in this world that couldn¡¯t be washed away even if it was poured into the Yellow Sea.

    There wereplicated interests between the n and Li Qiguang. Even though the Leng Residence was on bad terms with the Mu Residence, they still had to give Li Qiguang some face.

    Therefore, topletely dismantle the alliance of the ns, they still needed to further n on the basis of the ns bing enemies.

    Seventh Young Master Mu¡¯ s death from poisoning in the prison of the government office was the most important part of the n. It was enough to make Li Qiguang think that the Leng family had already betrayed him!

    Li Qiguang might be a little suspicious.

    With the Imperial Court¡¯s armying down hard, Li Qiguang would no longer trust the Leng Residence.

    On the other hand, the Leng family would only take it for granted that Li Qiguang was biased towards the Mu family.

    They would only be more and more dissatisfied with Li Qiguang.

    In this world, an alliance that could dismantle benefits was never about human lives, let alone benefits. It was about trust that was not very strong to begin with.

    This strategy of sowing discord was too brilliant.

    Yin San nodded. ¡°The ns led by the Mu Residence have joined forces to denounce the Leng Residence. The Leng Residence isn¡¯t afraid of the Mu Residence, but they¡¯re very afraid of Li Qiguang. They might as well go all out and secretly cooperate with the Jinan Residence. Young Master ns to send troops in September to officially suppress Li Qiguang.¡±

    Yu Youyao calmed down and went to the kitchen.

    When Mother Zhao saw hering over, she quickly smiled. ¡°The weather is hot today, and the kitchen is stuffy and dirty. Just tell me what you n to do.

    Don¡¯t do it yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡®Grandmother doesn¡¯t have a good appetite. I thought that the Mid-Autumn Festival would be in a few days, and I happened to be free today, so I wanted to make some mooncakes. I think Grandmother will be willing to eat a few more mouthfuls.¡±

    Her cousin couldn¡¯te back for the Mid -Autumn Festival, so she nned to make some mooncakes and ask Yin San to bring them to him.

    Although they couldn¡¯t enjoy the reunion of the moon together, they were still happy.

    Mother Zhao smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°The kitchen is also preparing to make mooncakes. Everything is ready. I¡¯ll help you make whatever you want.¡±

    Eldest Miss wanted to be filial to Old Madam when she made mooncakes. How could she stop her?!

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Cousin won¡¯t be able to make it back in time for the Mid-Autumn Festival this year. Make more and send some to him.¡±

    Her cousin did not like many snacks, but he had a special interest in the Eight Treasures Cake. Yu Youyao nned to make the Eight Treasures Cake inspired mooncakes and add some salty dried fruit filling.

    Mother Zhao quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao worked in the kitchen for the entire afternoon before the mooncakes were freshly baked. She added some spiritual dew and sent a te to Old Madam Yu. The rest was sent to the Jade Courtyard.

    Those without spiritual dew were distributed to all parts of the residence.

    Yu Youyao handed a wooden box with the mooncakes wrapped in oil paper and a reply letter to Yin San. ¡°Tell Cousin to take care of his health. I¡¯ll wait for him to return triumphantly.¡±

    During dinner, Old Madam Yu was stunned when she saw a te of mooncakes on the table. ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯ll be the Mid-Autumn Festival in four to five days.¡±

    The war in Shandong was still in a stalemate, but there were already many bad rumors spreading outside.

    The third division¡¯s trial was still under review, and many people had already been implicated.

    The emperor in the pce was not doing well either.

    This year was filled with problems, so it was unlikely that this festival would be lively..

 Chapter 441 - 441: Have Been Offended

    Chapter 441: Have Been Offended

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Liu smiled. ¡°Old Madam, quickly try the mooncake. Eldest Miss worked hard in the kitchen for the entire afternoon and made it herself. It¡¯s shaped like a mooncake but it¡¯s made of Eight Treasures Cake. The longevity pattern is made of red date lotus filling, the peony pattern is made with fresh flowers, and there¡¯s also salty dried fruit filling, egg yolk filling, and five-kernel filling. There are a total of ten fillings. There will definitely be something you like.Eldest Miss, you¡¯re really lucky. We didn¡¯t have so many fillings when we ate mooncakes in the past.¡±

    Lian Rong had never heard of egg yolk filling before.

    Old Madam Yu quickly took a mooncake and ate it. It was soft and sweet. It tasted sweet but not greasy, and it was very delicious. ¡°Yao Yao makes better food than anyone else.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly agreed. ¡°Of course. Eldest Miss¡¯s filial piety to you is not something others canpare to. What she made with her heart naturally tastes good. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s also because Old Madam¡¯s appetite hasn¡¯t been good these past few days that Eldest Miss wanted to make mooncakes to make you happy.¡±

    Old Madam Yu beamed when she heard this. She ate another piece of salty dried fruit mooncake and a bowl of porridge.

    Nanny Liu was overjoyed.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu led a servant into the house. ¡°Old Madam, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence has sent someone over.¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked at the servant.

    The servant hurriedly knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings, Old Madam. The First Madam of the family asked me toe and report that my Heir has woken up for a while just now and fallen asleep again. Imperial Physician Shi said that he¡¯s fine now, but his vitality has been injured this time. He will have to recuperate carefully and he asked you to rx.¡±

    After receiving the news that Song Mingzhao had been saved, Old Madam Yu¡¯s mood immediately brightened. ¡°I knew it. Mingzhao is blessed. He¡¯s still young. It¡¯s fine if his health is a little damaged. He¡¯ll be fine after recuperating for a while.¡±

    The servant just listened.

    After Old Madam Yu was overjoyed, she asked, ¡°Is your matriarch feeling better?¡±

    Joy and sorrow were the most harmful to the body. When she went to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence in the morning, she saw that she was exhausted and did not look too good.

    The servant hurriedly said, ¡°The matriarch¡¯s mood fluctuated greatly. After knowing that the Heir was fine, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted on the spot. Fortunately, Imperial Physician Shi¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. He immediately applied acupuncture and prescribed medicine for the matriarch to stabilize her. He asked the family to take good care of her.¡±

    Old Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Everyone says that if you survive a great disaster, you¡¯ll definitely have good fortune in the future. Your Old Madam¡¯s blessing is yet toe.¡± With that, she turned around and instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Wrap ten Mental Suppression Pills that Yao Yao made and take them back for Old Madam Song.¡±

    Previously, she had seen Yao Yao give Old Madam Song a mental suppression pill. Old Madam Song seemed to be in better spirits after eating it.

    It seemed that this pill had some effect on her.

    Nanny Liu quickly entered the house. Not long after, she came out with a small box and handed it to the servant.

    Old Madam Yu instructed, ¡°It¡¯s a calming pill. Now that she¡¯s at ease, she can recuperate in peace. Burn a pill for your matriarch every morning.¡±

    The servant quickly took it and kowtowed to thank her. ¡°I¡¯ll thank Old Madam on behalf of Old Madam first.¡¯

    After sending the servant off, Old Madam Yu turned around and instructed Qing Xiu, ¡°Go to the Jade Courtyard and tell Yao Yao about this, lest she thinks about this too.¡±

    Since she was involved, she naturally had to tell her what was going on.

    When Yu Youyao found out that Song Mingzhao had recovered, she only asked Old Madam Song how he was doing and did not say anything else.

    The next day, Yin Huaixi, who was far away in Shandong, received a letter from his little cousin.

    As soon as he opened the letter, Yin Huaixi smiled. The ink was attached to the paper. It was pure ck, soft, and iparably smooth. It was a little different from the previous ink she used, but she definitely used the red silk inkstone he had given him.

    Yin Huaixi leaned against his wheelchair and read the letter page by page.

    He saw that Yu Youyao had written in her letter that the heir of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, Song Mingzhao, had vomited blood for no reason and was in aa for three days, and the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife had gone to the Yu Residence to ask for a Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. She had gone to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence with Old Madam Yu to treat Song Mingzhao.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly thought of something!

    On the day of the Buddhist Festival, the little girl was wearing a in brocade dress and standing at the door of the room with Song Mingzhao. The breeze blew, and when the corners of their clothes touched, there was an indescribable affection.

    Thinking about it now, it still felt extremely dazzling.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw that name under the little girl¡¯s brush and ink. It was as if the world that belonged to him and Yu Youyao had suddenly been invaded by another man.

    He felt like he had invaded his territory.

    Yin Huaixi pursed his lips and stared at the words ¡°Heir Song¡± on the letter for a long time. Still, he felt that he couldn¡¯t tolerate it. He took a small knife and scraped all the paragraphs about Song Mingzhao on the letter.

    The paper was thicker, so he was especially careful when he was scraping. After the handwriting was scraped clean, although there were traces, the paper was not damaged.

    Yin Huaixi looked at the two nk lines on the letter. Although he didn¡¯t like them, they weren¡¯t ring anymore.

    Hence, he continued reading the letter.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao did not mention Song Mingzhao again.

    She only said how good the red silk inkstone was, how much she liked it, how beautiful the fruits from Shandong were, how pure and beautiful her lips were after using the lipstick¡­

    At the end, she wrote, ¡°During the Golden Autumn, chrysanthemums bloom. Although I can¡¯t enjoy the full moon with you, I¡¯m willing to share its beauty with you!¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly felt mncholic. He ced the letter neatly page by page and ced it back into the envelope. Then, he picked up the package on the table.

    When the package was opened, the mooncakes wrapped in oil paper made him stop breathing!

    Yin Huaixi picked out a fortune patterned mooncake. It was made from his favorite Eight Treasures Cake, and it had a hint of bitter medicinal taste. When it melted in his mouth, for some reason, he felt exceptionally sweet. Unknowingly, this sweetness seeped into his heart.

    The displeasure in Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart because of ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± immediately dissipated.

    He put away the mooncake and opened the wooden box. His gaze couldn¡¯t help but pause!

    The box was filled with copied scriptures. Yin Huaixi took them out to take a look. It was the Lotus Sutra, a scripture to pray for merit points. It must have taken a lot of time and effort to copy this sutra.

    With 6,000 merit points, the blessings wouldst for a long time, and the cmities would dissipate.

    At this moment, Eunuch Zhu brought in a Four Seasons Safety Lamp. ¡°Head General Yin, the Mid-Autumn Festival is in a few days. Chang Ningbo personally lit up a Four Seasons Safety Lamp and asked me to send it to you for fun.¡¯

    The Four Seasons Safety Lamp was simple. On the red four-sided silk, the four seasons were painted with plums, orchids, bamboo, and chrysanthemums. They reflected each other, and red tassels fell from the corner eaves.

    Thismp was very exquisite, but¡­

 Chapter 442 - 442: Hello, Lord Yin

    Chapter 442: Hello, Lord Yin

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Eunuch Zhu looked down and said against his conscience, ¡°The red color is quite festive!¡±

    Yin Huaixi took the safetymp and said without changing his expression,

    ¡°How elegant. I didn¡¯t expect Chang Ningbo to have such skills.¡±

    As he spoke, his heart stirred, and he observed the Four Seasons Safety Lamp in his hand.

    Even the plum, orchid, bamboo, and chrysanthemum during the four seasons could not hide the ¡°fresh and refined¡± taste of thismp. However, it was to celebrate a festival, and it was just for fun.

    Yin Huaixi did not care about this.

    In the past, when he was in Youzhou, he had befriended many people from all walks of life. In his opinion, as long as a person had something extraordinary, they were worthy of being valued.

    Therefore, he did not look down on thismp.

    Chang Ningbo was a careless person but he had a good heart. Thismp looked tacky, but his skills were really good and the workmanship was very meticulous.

    Yin Huaixi yed with hismp and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡± Eunuch Zhu hurriedly went forward and pushed the wheelchair out of the tent.

    In the huge camp, there were rows of military tents in an orderly manner. At this moment, the weather was hot, and the soldiers were not training. They were gathered under the built roof to chat.

    Yin Huaixi could hear from afar that Chang Ningbo, who was mixed in with the soldiers, was talking nonsense. ¡°My skills in makingmps were passed down from my ancestors. Our ancestors relied on this skill to support our family for a few generations. Later, I used this skill to coax a daughter-inw home.¡±

    Then, a soldier asked curiously, ¡°Your family has such good culinary skills. Why did you enter the military camp to beg for food?¡±

    Which one of them didn¡¯t enter the military camp because they had many family members and couldn¡¯t live anymore?

    At the mention of this, Chang Ningbo had a stomach full of words. ¡°My wife¡¯s father was the centurion of the army. He looked down on my small body and was unwilling to marry his daughter to me. At that time, I was young and rash, so I said that I had to join the army and get his daughter!¡±

    Yin Huaixi was amused and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened after that?¡± There was a sudden silence.

    All the soldiers present, including Chang Ningbo, widened their eyes and looked at Yin Huaixi as if they had seen a ghost. It was as if they had never expected the usually cold and unsociable Head General Yin to appear here.

    News of Chang Ningbo being beaten up by Lord Yin had long spread in the military camp.

    They were all in a war. Everyone had seen one another¡¯s most sorry states, so no one cared about face.

    Chang Ningbo did not deliberately hide it.

    Hence, Chang Ningbo¡¯s helmet, which had an arrow nailed to it, became a ¡°symbol¡± that everyone in the army admired. Yin Huaixi¡¯s arrow also became a ¡°legend¡± in the army!

    The military did not care about status.

    The bigger the fist, the more powerful it was.

    Lord Yin¡¯s fists were stronger than Chang Ningbo¡¯s. Even if he was young, crippled, and sick, this wouldn¡¯t make people look down on him. Instead, it would make the soldiers admire him even more.

    If he was so powerful even with a crippled leg, what if his legs were fine?

    No wonder Yin Huaixi could resist Di people at the age of twelve. He was really not exaggerating.

    Hence, Yin Huaixi¡¯s ¡°fame¡± spread throughout the army.

    ¡°Ge-general Yin, why are you here?!¡± Chang Ningbo suddenly stood up from the ground and quickly stood up. ¡°Greetings, Head General Yin¡­¡±

    ¡°Head General Yin¡­

    The other soldiers present also stood up to greet him.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everyone, sit down.¡± He turned to look at Chang Ning. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was pulled back by this sentence and they looked at Chang Ningbo.

    What happened after that? Chang Ningbo expressed that he did not want to say anything at all!

    But!

    Under Prince Yin¡¯s unfathomable gaze, he could only brace himself and look up at the sky. He said mncholically, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because my words are not as ruthless as my father-inw¡¯s fists?!¡±

    He was beaten to a pulp by his father-inw on the spot.

    There was a moment of silence¡ª

    Chang Ningbo was immersed in the past and looked indignant. ¡°At that time, I made a great wish. Sooner orter, I would defeat my old father-inw and wash away my previous shame!¡±

    Everyone present kept their mouths shut.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Chang Ningbo did not notice anything amiss. ¡°When I joined the army for three years and became a thousand-manmander, I was proud of myself and returned to my hometown in glory. I couldn¡¯t wait to personally make amp and run to my father-inw¡¯s house to marry his daughter. Finally, I understood the principle!¡±

    Someone in the field couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°Did your father-inw beat you up again?¡±

    Chang Ningbo turned to look at Yin Huaixi. ¡°How did you know?!¡±

    He wanted to marry his daughter with amp while he had worked hard for more than ten years to raise her.

    However, from Chang Ningbo¡¯s standpoint, he had personally made themp and it was an ancestral craft. There was no greater sincerity. Of course, it was impossible for Yin Huaixi to say this.

    Many people present couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Chang Ningbo sighed. ¡°I regret it. Why didn¡¯t I fight with my father-inw before proposing?!¡±

    Suddenly, there was a burst ofughter.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Eunuch Zhuughed until he wiped his tears. ¡°Old general, if you really do this,

    I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get a wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±

    Chang Ningbo was stunned for a moment before pping his forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? If I had beaten up my future father-inw back then, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have let me marry his daughter.¡± After saying that, he looked relieved. ¡°To think that I didn¡¯t do this back then. Why do you think I took it so hard? I¡¯ve been brooding over this for decades.

    As he spoke, he couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Afterughing, Chang Ningbo saw Yin Huaixi holding amp that he had personally made. ¡°Head General Yin likes thismp very much?¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked at themp and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very exquisite!¡±

    He only said that it was exquisite, but he did not say that it looked good.

    However, no one could tell the difference.

    Especially a one-track-minded old man like Chang Ningbo. ¡°Head General Yin, do you have something for me?¡±

    Otherwise, why would he walk around with amp for no reason?

    Chang Ningbo was thick-skinned, but not heartless.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°I originally saw that yourmp was exquisitely made, so I wanted to learn a thing or two. However, since it¡¯s an ancestral craft, I can only give up!¡±

    Yu Youyao had always liked exquisite things.

    Since he couldn¡¯t spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with her, it wasn¡¯t bad to personally make amp and give it to her.

    Now, it seemed that he couldn¡¯t.

    Unexpectedly, when Chang Ningbo heard that Yin Huaixi wanted to learn how to makemps, he patted his chest and agreed. ¡°So what if it¡¯s an ancestral skill? My family doesn¡¯t rely onmps to live now. Besides, Master Yin doesn¡¯t rely on sellingmps to make a living.. Isn¡¯t it good to give it to someone he likes!¡±

 Chapter 443 - 443: Courageous Pursuit of Love

    Chapter 443: Courageous Pursuit of Love

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Head General Yin, who had always been high and mighty, had taken the initiative to ask him for advice on hismp-making skills. He suddenly felt that not only was this Head General Yin capable, but he was also a sentimental person.

    He wasparable to him back then!

    Chang Ningbo looked at Yin Huaixi with a hint of admiration. It was as if he had met a confidant and couldn¡¯t wait to teach him everything he knew.

    The reason why Chang Ningbo had made amp was to marry a girl he liked. The ¡°love¡± he was talking about might be different from what he thought. Yin Huaixi quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s not what you think. I¡¯m making amp¡­

    Uncle Changughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand. You want to personally make amp for a girl, right?¡±

    Back then, the firstmp he had learned how to build was given to the little girl he liked next door.

    No, what exactly do you understand?

    Yin Huaixi felt that there was something wrong with his words. For the first time in his life, General Yin, who had always been peerlessly smart and thought that he could read people¡¯s hearts, actually couldn¡¯t see through Chang Ningbo.

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his forehead. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m setting up amp for you?¡±

    Chang Ningbo had an expression that said, ¡°How can it not be easy to guess? I¡¯ve been there before.¡± ¡°Only women likemps. Aren¡¯t they all used to give to youngdies? Which man would specially make amp for a man?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°If I remember correctly, thismp of mine seems to have been personally made by Chang Ningbo!¡±

    Chang Ningbo coughed a few times. ¡°I-uh, I didn¡¯t specially make amp to express my admiration for Master Yin? How can this be mixed up!¡±

    Yin Huaixi was speechless.

    Chang Ningbo leaned over. ¡°Head General Yin, don¡¯t deny it. We¡¯ve all been through this before. Who doesn¡¯t know who we are?! If you personally make amp, it must be for a girl.¡±

    He was not a fool. How could he not tell that when Head General Yin mentioned ¡°Since it¡¯s an ancestral craft, I can only give up!¡± , his usually indifferent face revealed a hint of regret and disappointment.

    This expression was exactly the same as when he couldn¡¯t give themp he had to the girl he liked during the Mid-Autumn Festival after entering the military camp on impulse.

    Yin Huaixi emphasized, ¡°I¡¯m fifteen this year.¡±

    Chang Ningbo waved his hand with an indifferent expression. ¡°So what if you¡¯re 15 years old? I knew how to make my ownmp when I was nine years old to find a wife for myself. The firstmp I made was for her. She was only six years old at that time. She carried themp and said that themps I made looked really good. I said that if you marry me when you grow up, I¡¯ll makemps for you every Mid-Autumn Festival in the future.¡±

    At the mention of the past, Chang Ningbo had endless things to say.

    The corners of Yin Huaixi¡¯s mouth twitched. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you do it?¡±

    Chang Ningbo nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man. If I agree, I¡¯ll definitely do it. Even if I encounter a war during the Mid -Autumn Festival and I¡¯m not by her side, I¡¯ll personally make amp and give it to her personally after the war is settled. Later on¡­¡± Chang Ningbo paused for a moment and suddenly became hoarse. ¡°When she left, I made amp every year during the Mid -Autumn Festival and burned it for her!¡±

    Yin Huaixi was slightly stunned. Only then did he remember that Chang Ningbo¡¯s first wife had already passed away for ten years. Hr had lost her spouse before the age of 50. If it were anyone else, they would have remarried.

    However, Chang Ningbo had never remarried.

    Chang Ningbo patted Yin Huaixi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kid, age isn¡¯t a problem, and your body isn¡¯t a distance. You have to get the girl you like. Whether she¡¯s worthy or not is nonsense. You have to believe that in this world, only you can treat her well and never leave her for the rest of your life. No one else is you. How do you know that others will treat her better than you?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced meaningfully at Yin Huaixi¡¯s legs.

    He had already imagined his thoughts.

    I like her, but I have a crippled leg. I am sick and weak. I don¡¯t have long to live. I am not worthy of her. She deserves better.

    As an experienced person and an elder, how could he allow this rarely-seen young man to give up on himself?!

    He had to encourage him to chase after his loved one!

    Although Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t guess what Chang Ningbo was thinking¡­

    But!

    He was not a fool. Chang Ningbo had said it so bluntly. Even if he listened to it word by word, he could guess what he meant. However, he was speechless!

    Forget it!

    He didn¡¯t hold it against the men who lost his wife. Yin Huaixi stroked his forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to teach me how to make amp?¡±

    So be it!

    Although it was not romantic love, he liked Yu Youyao. Moreover, there was no need to exin the rtionship between him and Yu Youyao to outsiders.

    In the Yu Residence, after receiving the red silk inkstone from her cousin, Yu Youyao erupted with unprecedented enthusiasm when practicing her calligraphy.

    After breakfast, she rushed into the study and used a red silk inkstone to copy the Sutra of Longevity.

    After copying it, Yu Youyao felt that her wrist was sore and swollen, as if it wasn¡¯t hers.

    However, she did not feel ufortable at all. She looked at the Buddhist scriptures that were copied with the red silk inkstone and felt extremely happy.

    It was easy to get an inkstone.

    It was difficult to find meaning.

    The rarest thing was that behind this rare and precious inkstone, it expressed an equally rare and precious heart.

    She could feel it!

    Yu Youyao put the copied Buddhist scriptures into a box and called Chun Xiao over. ¡°The chrysanthemums in the courtyard are blooming. Bring a vase to Grandmother¡¯s house.¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly went to the courtyard, picked out a vase of the best chrysanthemums, and went to An Shou Hall with Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao instructed the maidservant to ce the longevity chrysanthemums on the eye-catching windowsill.

    The Longevity Chrysanthemums were orange and bright. When the vase was ced in the room, it lit up a lot. When she inadvertently nced at it, her heart lit up a little.

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°Come and sit down.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat beside her grandmother and handed the box in her hand to her.

    ¡°I copied a Sutra for Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu quickly opened the box and took out a stack of scriptures.

    There were rows of small words, but they were neat and stable, unlike the rigid script.

    The words flowed like water, and the wind gods sprinkled down. Although the words were not connected, their auras were interlinked. The strokes were powerful and charming.

    Old Madam Yu was delighted to see this. ¡°What good handwriting. I still remember that before your cousin entered the residence, your handwriting was as bad as a dog¡¯s. I kept urging you to practice your handwriting well, but you refused to listen. It¡¯s only been a few months since your cousin taught you, but you¡¯ve already developed a strong backbone.¡± Zhou Linghuai was really a capable person!

 Chapter 444 - 444: Yishengâ€™s Jealousy

    Chapter 444: Yisheng¡¯s Jealousy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At the mention of her grandmother, Yu Youyao remembered that not long after her cousin had entered the residence, she had foolishly asked him to take the initiative to show him her notes.

    At that time, her cousin had an indescribable expression. The word ¡°disgust¡± was almost written on his face. She actually had the cheek to ask, ¡°Cousin, how was my writing? Was it really bad?¡±

    To think that her cousin could go against his conscience and say, ¡°Not bad!¡± And she actually believed it.

    Previously, she hadn¡¯t thought much of it, but now that she thought about it,

    Yu Youyao felt embarrassed. ¡°A great teacher produces a brilliant disciple! ¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, sheughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just based on your cousin¡¯s amazing ability to turn something rotten into something magical, I¡¯m afraid even Heir Song will feel ashamed.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Grandmother, just praise Cousin. Don¡¯t mock me like this. Cousin even praised me for being smart.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed until tears streamed down her face. ¡°Only your cousin can control your temper.¡±

    In front of Zhou Linghuai, someone whom Ms. Ye had not taught well became a talented woman.

    Not to mention how good her zither and chess skills were, just her calligraphy alone was iparable to any other girl of the same age.

    It had to be known that she had only practiced calligraphy for half a year.

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue and thought that it was impossible for her cousin to discipline her? He clearly indulged her more than her grandmother, but there was no need to specially tell her grandmother about the matter between her and her cousin!

    Old Madam Yu put away the scriptures and said seriously, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been staying in the house often to copy scriptures. You¡¯re just a little girl. You can¡¯t do that.¡±

    She had be a widow after her husband left. Her days were not easy, so she began to pay respects to Buddha and had something to rely on.

    Yu Youyao quickly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just copying scriptures to pray for

    Grandmother and Cousin. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was relieved and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, the Mid-Autumn Festival is in a few days. In the past, our family would have to go to the restaurants on Chang¡¯an Street to look at themps. However, this year is an eventful year. Your second aunt said that she will have a banquet in the second house and the entire family will join her. What do you think?¡±

    The main family was the eldest branch, and her grandmother was also raised in the main family. During the holidays, the main family had to step in to manage it. Only then would it seem like they were brothers and respectful.

    Previously, she had been in charge of the Dragon Boat Festival.

    It was also because she was in charge of the main family that Second Aunt had made this suggestion. She had also considered that she was an elder, so it was not appropriate for her niece to always manage it.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good too. On the day of the Mid -Autumn Festival, I¡¯ll go to the second house early and help Second Aunt manage it. In addition, the Mid-Autumn Festival will be the second time we reunite. Do you think we should bring Third Sister back to the residence¡­¡±

    Perhaps because she had lived a peaceful life for too long, Old Madam Yu subconsciously frowned when she heard this. ¡°Send someone to pick her up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Yu Jianjia had also stayed in the manor for a few months.

    Every ten days, the family would send someone to deliver some food and clothes. Yu Jianjia did not live in the residence, so there were many inconveniences in the manor. Yao Yao made the decision to double Yu Jianjia¡¯s food and clothes. In addition, the n aunt took care of her from the side, so everything was appropriate, and it was not inferior to the residence.

    Yu Jianjia took out a flower shed in the manor. Every day, she nurtured flowers, read books, copied Buddhist scriptures, and learned the rules from her aunt.

    She did not even neglect her studies. Her days were peaceful, and her body had recovered a little.

    Old Madam Yu let her be and did not bring her back.

    Yu Youyao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll personally go to the manor to bring Third Sister home so that I can see how she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lived in the manor for a short period of time. Her family had given her a lot of things, and they cared about her a lot.

    However, as the big sister, she should take a look.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ll be more appropriate to bring a few more people over.¡± Old Madam Yu was unhappy. Not only was her granddaughter in charge of the family¡¯s matters, but she also had to travel back and forth for Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked, ¡°As for Mother and Fourth Sister¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu thought of Madam Yang and her expression did not look too good. ¡°Your mother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so she¡¯ll just recuperate in Tranquil Heart Residence. The Mid-Autumn Festival is a festive day. You can¡¯t let your mother¡¯s illness affect such a good day.¡±

    Madam Yang¡¯s head disease had been treated for so long, but she had not recovered.

    Doctor Ding came to treat her a few times and only said that it was difficult to treat her heart disease. Later, he did note anymore and her doctor in the family changed.

    Although she had been treating it, she was still crazy and had not improved much.

    It was better not toe out and cause trouble.

    Then, Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°As for Fourth Miss, let¡¯s have fun at home together. Let Nanny Jin follow.¡±

    Yu Qingning had been spoiled by Madam Yang, and Concubine He had also spoiled her. If people¡¯s hearts were crooked, they could still be changed. However, once they were raised, they would feel a difference in their hearts and lose theirposure. It was impossible to change it. However, she was still her granddaughter after all. It was rare that she couldn¡¯t be locked in the house for the Mid -Autumn Festival.

    Yu Qingning had been spoiled by Madam Yang, and Concubine He had also spoiled her. If people¡¯s hearts were crooked, they could still be changed. However, once they were raised, they would feel a difference in their hearts and lose theirposure. It was impossible to change it. However, she was still her granddaughter after all. It was rare that she couldn¡¯t be locked in the house for the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°I wonder how many more years I can watch this peaceful scene.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed wholeheartedly.

    As the two of them were talking, Qing Xiu entered the house. ¡°Old Madam, Old

    Madam Song, the Marquis¡¯s wife is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She quickly said, ¡°Help me up.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately helped her grandmother up and quickly weed her.

    As soon as she stepped out of the threshold, the Marquis¡¯s wife helped Old Madam Song into the house.

    Old Madam Yu looked reproachful. ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Why aren¡¯t you staying at home and recuperating carefully? Why are you stilling to me?

    Do you think your life is too long? Sit down¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao instructed Qing Xiu to get a soft pillow and cushion it on the back of the chair.

    Only then did Old Madam Song sit down. As soon as she leaned into the soft pillow, she felt a little morefortable.

    Yu Youyao changed the incense from the incense burner to an incense pill. She instructed Qing Xiu, ¡°Go to Grandmother¡¯s house and bring over some mulberry and honey pear paste. Make a cup for Grandmother Song.¡±

    The mulberry and pear paste was moisturizing. The old man often felt that his throat was unclear, so it was still edible. Grandmother¡¯s house also had it.

    Qing Xiu received her orders and returned to the inner room.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was behaving appropriately, the Marquis¡¯s wife¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Look, Mingzhao woke up early this morning and even ate some porridge. Imperial Physician Shi said that Zhao was fine. When Old Madam was happy, she insisted oning over personally to tell you the good news. She even wanted to thank you and Yao Yao in person. I couldn¡¯t persuade her otherwise.¡±

    The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill had saved Mingzhao¡¯s life, and the family was very grateful to the Yu Residence.

    Old Madam had fainted yesterday, and it had been very dangerous. When she woke up, she said, ¡°Yao Yao not only saved Mingzhao¡¯s life, but also mine.¡± Only then did the family know that in the morning, Old Madam had felt suffocated. Even her body felt heavy. She felt ufortable and couldn¡¯t move anymore..

 Chapter 445 - 445: A Favor Is Hard to Repay

    Chapter 445: A Favor Is Hard to Repay

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At their age, it was normal for them to feel weak.

    As long as his body became heavier, she would die.

    It was also because Yu Youyao had given her a mental suppression pill that she had survived this ordeal.

    Imperial Physician Shi also said, ¡°Old Madam¡¯s body is weak to begin with, and she¡¯s overworked. She¡¯s also forcing herself to stay awake. Once her mind copses, she also copses. Fortunately, she took the Mental Suppression Pill in advance. The medicine calmed her mind and lifted her spirits. Even if there¡¯s still a trace of vitality, the first aid will be useful. It¡¯s also Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s fault that Old Madam was able to escape this danger.¡±

    The family was even more grateful to Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao.

    Old Madam had just rested for a night and was feeling a little better, so she insisted on personally visiting the Yu Residence to thank her.

    She couldn¡¯t thank them toote. She had to be sincere today.

    Not only that, but Old Madam had also prepared more than ten gift lists inside and out. She had also prepared arge carriage full of gifts for Yu Youyao and Old Madam Yu.

    How could this carriage of items be exchanged for two lives?!

    Old Madam wished there was another carriage!

    Old Madam Yu red at Old Madam Song. ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still so neglectful.You don¡¯t even care about your health. Don¡¯t you think about how worried the younger generation in the family will be? Also, Mingzhao has just recovered. You should take care of him at home. Why are you talking about etiquette? We can just see each other another day.¡±

    Old Madam Song¡¯s expression looked a little stronger than yesterday, but on closer look, she was still in low spirits. She had exhausted her mind and forced herself to stay awake. How worrying!

    Old Madam Song red at her. ¡°I know my own health very well. Although my body can¡¯t take it after this trip, I feel relieved. I can only recuperate in peace when I return home.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she knew that she knew her limits, so she did not say anything else. ¡°In that case, our family will ept this gift, but there¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    These words choked Old Madam Song and the Marquis¡¯s wife¡¯s grateful words.

    Old Madam Song looked helpless. ¡°You, your temper is the same as when you were young.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand.

    However, the Marquis¡¯s wife smiled and said, ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯re an elder. You¡¯ve also taken care of Mingzhao since he was young. He¡¯s considered half your grandson. There¡¯s naturally no need to thank you.¡±

    These words were spoken casually, but there was no distance between them. On the contrary, because of these words, Song Mingzhao seemed to have really be half a grandson of Old Madam Yu, and the rtionship between the two families deepened.

    Before Old Madam Yu could say anything, she heard the Madam of the

    Zhenguo Marquis Residence change the topic. ¡°However, the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill was made by Sister Yao. It was also Sister Yao who thought of a way to treat Mingzhao. As a mother, I have to thank Sister Yao.¡±

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could tell¡ª

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife¡¯s words implied that she owed Old Madam Yu a favor for using the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill to save Song Mingzhao.

    She also acknowledged Yu Youyao¡¯s life-saving favor.

    She did not deny this favor just because of their rtionship with the Song and Yu families.

    Old Madam Song nced at the Marquis¡¯s wife and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to her.¡±

    She also agreed with what the Marquis¡¯s wife had just said.

    Old Madam Yu revealed a rare smile. ¡°Look at the two of you. It¡¯s not a big deal. Although the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is rare, as long as we find the medicinal herbs, it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do it. It¡¯ll just take a little more effort.

    How can it be more important than Mingzhao¡¯s life? It¡¯s fine to be grateful to

    Yao Yao, but she¡¯s just a junior. You have to know when to stop!¡±

    Although that was the case, she was still very satisfied with the Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence¡¯s stance.

    It was easy to repay a debt of money, but difficult to repay a favor.

    Unless necessary, aristocratic families were usually unwilling to owe favors. Usually, the ¡°favor¡± conflicted with the interests of the family and harmed the entire family.

    Saving Song Mingzhao was a favor, but she was naturally happy to see that the

    Zhenguo Marquis Residence could acknowledge this ¡°favor.¡±

    With this favor, her granddaughter would have an additional guarantee in the future.

    Old Madam Song was a smart person. How could she not understand her thoughts? She also smiled. ¡°The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is so effective. It¡¯s not easy to make. Imperial Physician Shi also said that even the ones used by the nobles in the pce are not as good as yours.¡±

    At this point, she looked at Yu Youyao gently before continuing.

    ¡°Incense medicine emphasizes spirituality. Even with the samebination, the effect will be different if made by someone else. It¡¯s rare for someone like Yao Yao to have shocking talent in incense medicine. When she makes incense medicine, there¡¯s spiritual healing. However, such incense medicine isn¡¯t easy to make. It takes a lot of effort in the process, and it¡¯s not easy to make too many. Otherwise, it¡¯ll easily damage her mind. Our family is lucky to have met

    Yao Yao.¡±

    Imperial Physician Shi said that even Nanny Xu might not be able to make such a spiritual medicinal fragrance.

    Mingzhao¡¯s symptoms were too strange. After Imperial Physician Hu couldn¡¯t save Mingzhao, he said that he wanted to return to the pce to be on duty and didn¡¯t want to stay in the residence anymore.

    After the other imperial physicians saw Mingzhao, they also said that they were helpless.

    Imperial Physician Shi was old and retired, so he usually wouldn¡¯t make a move easily. He was willing toe to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence because of the Old Marquis.

    He was willing to stay and treat Mingzhao not because of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    It was because the Song and Yu families were aristocratic families. With the

    Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill made by Yu Youyao, he was confident that he could treat Mingzhao.

    Otherwise, it was impossible for Imperial Physician Shi to ruin his reputation for many years just for Mingzhao.

    The key to Mingzhao¡¯s survival was Yu Youyao.

    However, Old Madam Yu did not know about this. When she heard this, she was also stunned. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being ignorant. I actually didn¡¯t know that there was such a big deal in the incense medicine world.¡±

    However, she felt a little regretful. She shouldn¡¯t have given away two pills right away. She wasn¡¯t willing to let her granddaughter waste her energy making the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill again.

    She couldn¡¯t see any harm in hurting her mind for a while, but it would harm her lifespan.

    Third Miss was always sickly, and her mind was exhausted.

    Ling Huai¡¯s body was weak, so his vitality was insufficient and it was difficult for him to recuperate. That was why his lifespan was damaged.

    Seeing Old Madam Yu¡¯s ignorant expression, Old Madam Song was both envious and jealous. ¡°You don¡¯t know how lucky you are.¡±

    Look at the beads on her hand. The fragrance in the room and the tea in her mouth were all personally made by her granddaughter.

    In the past, her health was even worse than hers. Now that she looked like this, it was impossible not to be envious..

 Chapter 446 - 446: An Old Person at Home

    Chapter 446: An Old Person at Home

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°You¡¯ve enjoyed this blessing a lot.¡±

    Old Madam Songughed when she heard this.

    Yu Youyao sat beside her grandmother and listened to the elders.

    Nanny Xu had also said before that she was extremely talented in making incense. The things she made were spiritual. Simrly, the effects would be much better if she made them.

    After adding the spiritual dew, this spirituality seemed to have sublimated, and the effect was even better.

    Yesterday, her grandmother had wanted to bring her to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. When she returned to the Jade Courtyard to change her clothes, she had taken two Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pills without any spiritual dew and secretly reced the ones her grandmother had given her.

    Song Mingzhao had only used an ordinary Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. However, even if it was ordinary, the effect was extremely good because it was made by her.

    As the two elders spoke, they looked at Yu Youyao.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife had a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Yao Yao that Mingzhao can wake up this time. Not only that, but I was so focused on Mingzhao yesterday that I didn¡¯t notice Old Madam¡¯s health for a moment.

    Fortunately, you¡¯re a meticulous child. You realized that Old Madam had forced herself to stay awake and gave her a calming pill. Otherwise, Old Madam would really have suffered. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    It was a small matter for Old Madam to suffer, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    Yu Youyao quickly shook her head. ¡°Imperial Physician Shi was the one who treated Young Master Song. I don¡¯t dare to take credit. The Mental Suppression Pill is also used by ordinary grandmothers. It has a calming effect. Thinking that Grandmother Song was worried about Young Master Song, she must be feeling uneasy, so I gave her a pill. It¡¯s naturally good to be able to help her!¡±

    It was Imperial Physician Shi who had reminded the Zhenguo Marquis Residence that the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill could save Song Mingzhao¡¯s life.

    The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill had indeed yed a crucial role in Song Mingzhao¡¯s awakening. Later on, he had to use needles and medicine. It was all thanks to Imperial Physician Shi.

    When Old Madam Song heard this, she looked at Old Madam Yu. ¡°This child is as humble as you.¡±

    It was obvious that she had saved someone¡¯s life. It was nothing much for her to say it casually. If it were anyone else, they would have wanted her to repay her kindness.

    After thanking them, she would have to give them a gift and owe them a favor.

    Old Madam Song was not in good health, so it was not appropriate for her to stay in the Yu Residence for long. Song Mingzhao had just woken up, and only Song Wanhui was watching over the house. The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife was also worried.

    Hence, after chatting for an hour, Old Madam Song was about to leave.

    Old Madam Yu did not ask her to stay either.

    Yu Youyao prepared some fragrant tea and sent Old Madam Song and the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife out with her grandmother.

    When they returned to An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu looked at the gift list sent by the Marquis¡¯s wife and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Take a look yourself!¡±

    Yu Youyao took it and was a little surprised.

    Just the thick stack of more than ten pages was already terrifying.

    Most of the gifts were expensive medicinal herbs and spices. Not to mention the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, even some expensive medicinal fragrances could be made.

    They were clearly rare items that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had umted for generations.

    In addition, there were also many good teas, calligraphy, antiques, precious books, jade artifacts, and jewelry. They were given the most expensive gifts.

    Yu Youyao clicked her tongue. ¡°As expected of the oldest noble family in the capital. They¡¯re really generous.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°Just keep it. Don¡¯t feel guilty. Just Song Mingzhao alone canpare to the entire warehouse of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. His future is very bright. The future glory of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence is still ahead. Besides, your Grandmother Song has benefited from you.¡±

    If not for that, how could Old Madam Song have walked through the gates of hell the night before? The next day, she did not even pant and dragged her old body over early in the morning.

    She owed her too much, so she had to show her sincerity.

    After what happened today, anyone who was reasonable, cared about etiquette, and respected people, would have to show the same amount of sincerity when asking for favors from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. They could not overdo it.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t ept it, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence will be the one that will be anxious.¡± Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. An old person who could live to such an old age like her grandmother was really smart. None of them were simple.

    It was said that once you obtain benefits from others, you would be too ashamed to ask for a favor.

    After epting such expensive and rare things from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, no matter what others did, at the very least, she would be too ashamed to ask for that so-called ¡°favor¡± from the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence.

    This was the essence of how old people handled things.

    With etiquette, their rtionship wasplete. Even this ¡°favor¡± matter was reduced to a small matter.

    Old Madam Yuughed when she heard this. ¡°One of the items is the Amethyst Jade Coral that was given to the Marquis of Zhongyong by Emperor Gaozu after he ascended the throne back then. There¡¯s no second one in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty. This is also because Old Master Song knows very well that anyone else probably wouldn¡¯t be able to give up such a huge sum.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s said that having an elder in the family is like having a treasure!¡±

    Not only was the Amethyst Jade Coral a rare treasure, but it could also be used as medicine and fragrance. She had an ancient prescription in her hand that needed the Amethyst Jade Coral to be used as medicine. If she used it well, her cousin¡¯s leg might recover sooner.

    This Amethyst Jade Coral was really useful.

    Old Madam Yu red at her. ¡°The thank-you gift from the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence has arrived. That¡¯s their business. It¡¯s also a fact that you saved Song Mingzhao. Don¡¯t be so stupid as to be embarrassed to ask for a favor after receiving some things from their family.¡±

    Yu Youyao really couldn¡¯t be thick-skinned anymore.

    Although she was the one who had made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, she really did not have the slightest self-awareness of saving Song Mingzhao¡¯s life.

    After receiving the thank-you gift from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, the precious medicinal herbs and spices she received were very useful. She also felt that she had taken advantage of it and really did not n to ask for a favor.

    Seeing her eyes sh, Old Madam Yu understood that she had really guessed correctly. She rolled her eyes at her. ¡°In the future, if you encounter anything difficult, on the premise that it doesn¡¯t affect the interests of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, you have to return the favor. Otherwise, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence will always owe you a favor. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t feelfortable anymore.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully. Her grandmother made sense.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence had sent over arge cart of thank-you gifts and acknowledged this ¡°favor.¡± They had taken a detour to express that they were not afraid of owing a favor as long as it was within the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s ability.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Old Madam Yu had already gotten someone to send over the thank-you gift from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    Nanny Xu was instructing the servants to take stock, register, and record the items in the books.

    The next day, Yu Youyao learned the pce etiquette for an hour in the morning. After washing up, she had a simple breakfast and went to the hot spring manor in the suburbs of the capital.

    Although that manor was not far from the capital, the journey was not short..

 Chapter 447 - 447: Third Missâ€™s Grievance

    Chapter 447: Third Miss¡¯s Grievance

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu was worried. Not only did she send Qing Xiu over, but she also arranged for five strong old maids to follow her. In addition, she chose ten more guards with good martial arts skills in the residence.

    Seeing that her grandmother was really worried, Yu Youyao said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring

    Chang An over. Chang An¡¯s martial arts are very impressive. Cousin didn¡¯t bring Chang An back to Youzhou because he was worried that if I took care of the family, it would be inevitable that I would go out. It¡¯s inconvenient for him to travel, so he left him for me to order around.¡¯

    Her cousin¡¯s legs were inconvenient, so it made sense for him to have a skilled servant by his side.

    She was not worried about exposing anything.

    Indeed!

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, her expression improved a little. ¡°In that case,e back quickly.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was not an ordinary person. Of course, she was not naive enough to think that the person beside him would be an ordinary person.

    Zhou Linghuai had always doted on Yao Yao and was willing to leave Chang An with her. It was obvious that Chang An¡¯s martial arts skills were not bad and he could protect Yao Yao.

    She did not trust Chang An, but Zhou Linghuai!

    After Yu Youyao got into the carriage, Chang An went to the front.

    The carriage left the residence unhurriedly.

    It was autumn and dry, and the weather had yet to change. The journey was wobbly for more than two hours. When they arrived at the manor, Yu Youyao was also dizzy and ufortable.

    Knowing that Yu Youyao was here, Yu Jianjia quickly came out to wee her. ¡°Eldest Sister, why are you here?¡±

    As soon as Yu Youyao alighted from the carriage, she tidied her clothes. ¡°Third Sister has been staying in the manor for a few months. During this period of time, the capital is not peaceful, and Grandmother and Mother have to take care of each other, so they don¡¯t have time toe and visit you. The Mid-Autumn Festival is in a few days. Grandmother misses you, so she asked me toe and bring you home.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes. ¡°I was originally discussing with the n aunt about returning to the residence for the holidays, but I didn¡¯t expect Eldest

    Sister toe personally. The distance is not short. It¡¯s been a long journey for Eldest Sister. Hurry up and go into the house.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and entered the house with Yu Jianjia.

    This hot spring manor had been renovated a few times. In the courtyard, there werekes, hills, pavilions, curved paths, flowers, and trees. Everything looked elegant.

    Everything was appropriate in the room.

    It was really a good ce to recuperate.

    When she saw Yu Jianjia just now, although her figure was weak, her cheeks were thin and red, and her breathing was smooth. It was obvious that she had recuperated well.

    After entering the reception pavilion, Yu Jianjia instructed the servants to serve tea.

    In a small transparent ss bowl, there was a golden teapot with two to three chrysanthemums floating on it. After the tea entered her mouth, there was a hint of bitterness. After entering her throat, she felt that her lips and teeth were refreshed and her thirst was quenched.

    It was really not bad.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup. ¡°This chrysanthemum tea tastes good.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, she smiled. ¡°Some time ago, I picked wild autumn chrysanthemums from the manor and made them myself ording to the method recorded in the Book of Tea.¡± At this point, she suddenly remembered that Yu Youyao usually liked to make these too. She continued, ¡°In July and August, the manor was filled with small autumn chrysanthemums. The nearbymoners would go up the mountain in their free time and pick some home. After steaming them, they would dry them. When the weather was hot, they would drink some to relieve the heat. I had nothing to do, so I imitated them and also went up the mountain to pick some. I also felt that this summer day was much more refreshing.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°I see that Third Sister¡¯splexion is rosy, and she¡¯s even much better. It seems that Third Sister¡¯s days in the manor are quite leisurely. Grandmother will definitely be very happy.¡±

    Yu Jianjia smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Eldest Sister who helped me arrange everything. My meals and clothes are meticulous. This leisurely life is all thanks to Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao was meticulous and did everything wlessly. Although she was not in the manor, everything in the manor was appropriate. Even the people in the manor praised Yu Youyao endlessly.

    Once, Hui Xiang couldn¡¯t help but say a few aggrieved words.

    Then, an old woman in the manor spat on her face. ¡°Third Miss is aggrieved? Why is she aggrieved? Eldest Miss is in charge of the matters in the residence. Old Madam is old, and it¡¯s also Eldest Miss who¡¯s filial to her. First Madam¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, and Eldest Miss is taking care of her from the side. Eldest Master is in charge of the royal court, and Eldest Miss is in charge of the main family. Third Miss¡¯s health is weak and she¡¯s recuperating in the manor. This is also arranged by Eldest Miss. As long as Third Miss recuperates well, how is she aggrieved?¡±

    Hui Xiang trembled with anger, but the others in the manor also thought so.

    Someone couldn¡¯t stand Hui Xiang on the spot. ¡°They¡¯re both daughters of the residence. Third Miss is nurturing flowers in the manor and reading books. Could it be that she¡¯s working harder than Eldest Miss? I think Eldest Miss is the one who¡¯s really aggrieved.¡±

    Hui Xiang was in trouble and was punished by the n aunt. She was demoted to a second-in-charge and was not allowed to serve her.

    Yu Jianjia finally understood that even though she had escaped from the residence and was far away in the manor, Yu Youyao was still capable enough to control the people in the manor.

    After all, Yu Youyao was someone that even the Empress Dowager had praised and rewarded!

    How could the servants in the residence doubt Yu Youyao?

    Compared to her, of course, everyone was more willing to trust Yu Youyao.

    Seeing that her head was lowered, revealing her fair and thin neck, Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all sisters of the same family. There¡¯s no need to say anything. ¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but raise her head, and her eyes turned red. ¡°It¡¯s also because my body isn¡¯t good enough. Grandmother is old, and Mother is sick, so I can¡¯t take care of her in front of me, let alone share Eldest Sister¡¯s burden. Not only is Eldest Sister taking care of the family everywhere, but even my days in the manor are better than Eldest Sister¡¯s. I really feel guilty that I¡¯ve let her down.¡±

    It was probably not only the servants in the manor who thought so. Even the entire capital would think the same.

    Her mother was sent to Tranquil Heart Residence and became an abandoned woman.

    Her younger brother was also disliked by her father and was not as doted on as before.

    When her condition worsened, she had no choice but to go to the manor to recuperate.

    The entire Yu Residence had be Yu Youyao¡¯s world. It was obvious that Yu

    Youyao had benefited. Why was Yu Youyao the one with such a good reputation?

    What kind of logic was that?

    Yu Youyao chuckled and said, ¡°If you feel guilty and apologetic, recuperate well. Don¡¯t let Grandmother and Mother worry.¡±

    As a junior, it was her duty to show filial piety to her elders and share their burdens. It was a fact that Yu Jianjia was not in good health, but this was not an excuse and reason for her not to be filial.

    She had to let Yu Jianjia understand that even if she hid in the manor, this ¡°illness¡± was not easy to treat.

    Otherwise, outsiders would probably think that she couldn¡¯t tolerate her stepmother and stepsister in the family.

    Her bad reputation was about to be sshed on her head..

 Chapter 448 - 448: Aggrieved

    Chapter 448: Aggrieved

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    With Yu Jianjia¡¯s temperament and methods, she did not doubt at all that she would use such a move to ruin her reputation.

    Ever since Yu Jianjia had suggested going to the manor, she had been wary of this move.

    These words made Yu Jianjia feel stifled. Her throat, which had not itched for a long time, itched again.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I can¡¯t be filial in front of my elders. Fortunately, I still have Eldest Sister at home. Otherwise, I would really be too ashamed to face anyone.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°Take good care of yourself. It¡¯s the best filial piety not to let your elders worry for you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s throat went hoarse, and she did not know what to say.

    With just a few words, Yu Youyao implied that she was not filial enough. However, she was also worried that she would make more mistakes if she said more. The more she said, the worse it would be, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to say anything else.

    Hence, she changed the topic. ¡°I wonder how Grandmother¡¯s health has been recently. When I was recuperating in the manor, I helped Grandmother copy some longevity scriptures and wished her well.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Grandmother¡¯s health is fine with me taking care of her from the side. On the other hand, Third Sister, even though you¡¯re recuperating, you still care about Grandmother. You even copied the

    Longevity Scripture for Grandmother. It was originally out of filial piety, but Imperial Physician Hu instructed that you have to recuperate. Don¡¯t tire yourself out, in case Grandmother worries.¡±

    She sounded like an elder sister worried about her younger sister, but it was implying that showing filial piety by copying the Longevity Scriptures was overstepping her boundaries and implicating her.

    It was as if copying the Longevity Scripture to show filial piety to her elders was a mistake. She would me her for making the family worry if she tired herself out from copying the Longevity Scripture.

    When others heard her words, they would definitely think that as the eldest sister, Yu Youyao really treated her well.

    But!

    Only Yu Jianjia knew how aggrieved she was.

    At this moment, the n aunt who was taking care of Yu Jianjia entered the house.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup and quickly stood up to greet her.

    Seventh Aunt was full of smiles. ¡°The Mid -Autumn Festival is in a few days.

    Everyone in the residence is under your control. How can you specially make a trip?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Second Aunt was worried that Grandmother would be tired, so she asked me to go to the second house to celebrate the Mid-Autumn Festival. There were fewer things to do at home, so I had time toe over.¡±

    Seventh Aunt¡¯s smile deepened. It was a simple sentence with a deep meaning.

    Madam Yao of the second branch was someone who knew how to be a good daughter-inw and an aunt. Eldest Miss Yu of the first branch also had the demeanor of a legitimate elder and cared about her younger sister.

    Yu Youyao said a few words to the n aunt and said, ¡°Third Sister has lived in the manor for a long time. This is my first time here, so I have to take a look around. Auntie, please bring me around.¡±

    Previously, she couldn¡¯te over because she had an older grandmother, a sick ¡°mother¡±, and a young brother at home. She couldn¡¯t leave.

    Since she was here today, she should take a good look at where Yu Jianjia was recuperating.

    Seventh Aunt smiled and agreed.

    Seeing the two of them chatting warmly, Yu Jianjia felt a little upset and said,

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany Eldest Sister!¡±

    Yang Shuwan was very concerned about this hot spring manor and had spent a lot of money inside and out. Yu Jianjia wasing to the manor to recuperate, and Old Madam Yu had also taken a sum of money and repaired it carefully. It was very elegant.

    As they walked, Yu Youyao asked Seventh Aunt about Yu Jianjia¡¯s situation in the manor.

    Seventh Aunt naturally wouldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°¡­ Eldest Miss is a proper person. She¡¯s meticulously arranged everything. Even in the residence, she¡¯s the same. Third Miss tends to the flowers every day, reads and writes, and lives a peaceful life. It¡¯s been a while since she¡¯s coughed. Every month, the residence invites a doctor over to take Third Miss¡¯s pulse. They also say that Third Miss is rxed and healthy.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao was not surprised.

    No matter how much Yu Jianjia thought about it, she was far away from the people of the Yu Residence. Out of sight, out of mind. Previously, she had even coughed up blood. Any smart person would know to take care of themselves.

    As she walked, Yu Youyao saw a small courtyard in the forest not far away. It was between the mountains and trees and looked a little elegant.

    Yu Youyao pointed. ¡°What is that?¡±

    Seventh Aunt looked up and smiled. ¡°The hot spring on the manor is there. First Madam has built a courtyard there. Eldest Miss, do you want to go over and take a look?¡±

    Eldest Madam Yang had built two small courtyards, one in the south and one in the north. When the weather was cold, she would stay in the hot spring courtyard in the mountains. She could soak in the hot spring, and when the weather was hot, she would stay at the foot of the mountain.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°The weather is too hot, so I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Along the way, there was a tree every three steps, and every step was covered in shade. She also sat facing the south and north. She was exposed to all directions. Even if there was a slight breeze, it was cool andfortable.

    After strolling for a while, they arrived at theke. Yu Youyao looked at the wooden railings around the pavilion and said, ¡°After the Mid -Autumn Festival, get Zhao Da and his son toe over and renovate the older areas of the manor. Check them. When it¡¯s autumn and winter and the weather is wet and cold, it won¡¯t be safe.

    Yu Jianjia felt terrible.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s words and actions were deliberately meant for others to see. After Yu Youyao left, the servants in the manor would say how appropriate Yu Youyao was and how meticulously she treated her sister.

    After understanding the situation in the manor, Yu Youyao was a little tired.

    When Seventh Aunt saw that she did not look too good, she knew that Eldest Miss Yu had been on the road for a long time early in the morning. As she was in a hurry, she did not have time to rest. She had only drunk a cup of tea and was in a hurry to see if Third Sister¡¯s ce was appropriate. She must be tired now, so she gently persuaded her to go back and rest.

    Yu Youyao could only nod and return to her room to rest.

    At noon, the kitchen in the manor made light and appetizing food.

    Yu Youyao was not very tired, so she only ate a little.

    After lunch, Yu Youyao took a nap for a while, then forced herself to perk up and meet the servants serving her in the manor.

    Yu Youyao routinely asked about all the matters in the manor.

    Eldest Miss was sitting under a tree. She was wearing a tea-colored top and a green tube dress, making her look elegant and bright. Her every move exuded an innate noble and dignified aura.

    Her voice was gentle, and she did not deliberately show off her authority when she spoke to others. She raised her voice and did not lower it. Her voice was t.

    However, when she asked questions, she did not hesitate at all. It was obvious that she was not someone who could be fooled. She was also sincerely convinced and did not dare to be rash.

    After asking, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Third Sister has been recuperating in the manor for a while. She looks rosy and in good spirits. It¡¯s also because you¡¯ve taken good care of her and done your best. The Mid-Autumn Festival is in a few days. When you go to Old Madam Liuter, each of you will receive a

    portion of the Mid -Autumn Festival and be rewarded with five taels of silver.¡± All the servants smiled until their eyes narrowed and kowtowed to thank her..

 Chapter 449 - 449: Mindful

    Chapter 449: Mindful

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    They couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. No wonder everyone said that Eldest Miss was as kind and benevolent as Old Madam. She was the person who rewarded and punished the most fairly!

    Not only that, but she was also meticulous and thoughtful to Third Miss.

    What a good way to win people¡¯s hearts. Yu Jianjia was sick of it and couldn¡¯t help but pick up her tea to drink.

    After the servants dispersed, Yu Youyao left a few more stewards behind and carefully arranged everything inside and out of the manor. There were a few stewards who were all old servants of the residence. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Eldest Miss was a thorough and appropriate person. She was impressed by the stewards she had arranged.

    After this ordeal, it was already halfway done.

    Although the weather was hot and it was not good to travel under the sun, if they were anyter, it would be dark when they returned to the residence.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s body was weak, and the carriage moved slowly. After traveling for more than two hours, it was already 6.30pm when they returned to the residence.

    Yu Youyao and Yu Jianjia did not dy and quickly went to An Shou Hall to greet their grandmother.

    Yu Youyao rushed back and forth. She was like a flower that had dried up. Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. Yu Jianjia was originally weak, and her face was a little pale from the bumpy and boring ride in the carriage. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re back safely. Go back and rest.¡±

    The next day, after breakfast, Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall and told her grandmother about the hot spring manor. ¡°¡­ The scenery in the manor is not bad. Seventh Aunt is a responsible person. Everyone is well-prepared, and the servants are also well-behaved. It¡¯s very appropriate for Third Sister to live in the manor.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard her report, she knew that she had been thorough. She was both gratified and heartbroken. ¡°No wonder your face was so pale when you came back yesterday. You only cared about your third sister. You didn¡¯t even take a deep breath. You arranged everything in the manor!¡±

    However, her heart ached for her granddaughter.

    She was also a little angry with Yu Jianjia!

    If she really wanted to rx, she could recuperate anywhere. Why did she have to run to the manor instead of staying in the residence?

    She was living in peace and quiet in the manor. Poor Yao Yao. Every month, even if she was arranged to live in the manor, she had to do many more things for no reason.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Grandmother won¡¯t be at ease with

    Third Sister. If I know more and tell Grandmother, you¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    Her granddaughter did not live at home, but she insisted on staying in the manor. How could her grandmother not worry?

    Old Madam Yu did not want to talk about Yu Jianjia anymore. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu wasn¡¯t on duty in the pce today. I ordered someone to get a token and invited him into the residence to take your third sister¡¯s pulse. I hope that she can recover after recuperating for a while.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°She has been taking the prescription from Imperial Physician Hu for a long time. Seventh Aunt said that the medicinal effects are not bad. It¡¯s time for Imperial Physician Hu to take her pulse again and change the prescription.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had the same intention.

    As the two of them were talking, Seventh Aunt brought Yu Jianjia over.

    Ai Ye and Zhi Ye followed behind, carrying a lot of things in their hands. It looked like they were gifts from Yu Jianjia to Old Madam Yu.

    Ai Ye became a maidservant and served Hui Xiang personally.

    Later on, her grandmother had personally chosen Zhi Ye and sent her to Yu Jianjia to serve her.

    After Yu Youyao greeted Yu Jianjia and her sister, she said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. There are still some matters in the residence that haven¡¯t been arranged. Third Sister, you can chat with Grandmother. I¡¯ll leave first.

    Yu Jianjia quickly bowed. ¡°Thank you for taking care of the matters in the residence.¡±

    After leaving An Shou Hall, Yu Youyao arranged for the servants in the residence to hangmps and ribbons. Before the Mid-Autumn Festival, there was already a festive atmosphere in the residence.

    When they arrived, Imperial Physician Hu entered the residence.

    With her grandmother calling her, Yu Youyao used the excuse of being busy and did not go to the courtyard.

    Not long after, Xia Tao came over to report on Yu Jianjia¡¯s health. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu said that Third Miss¡¯s health has improved. If she continues to recuperate like this, her health won¡¯t deteriorate, so he prescribed a new prescription for her. Old Madam was very happy and personally sent Imperial Physician Hu out. She picked out some expensive supplements and sent them to Third Miss¡¯s house.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Go pick some expensive supplements and send them to Third Sister.¡±

    After hearing that her health had improved, Yu Jianjia heaved a sigh of relief. She asked Ai Ye to bring some exquisite things and went to the Songtao Courtyard to visit Yu Shansi.

    After Yu Shansi moved into the courtyard, he had been grounded in the

    Songtao Courtyard. Every day, he had to learn the rules from the Nanny. Yu Zongzheng hired another strict teacher and repeatedly instructed for him to be strictly disciplined.

    In the past four months, Yu Shansi had indeed improved a lot.

    Yu Shansi was memorizing a book. When he found out that his third sister hade to visit him, he quickly put down his book and ran to the reception pavilion.

    After seeing his third sister, he did not rush towards her like before. Instead, he bowed and greeted Yu Jianjia obediently.

    ¡°I heard yesterday night that Eldest Sister had personally gone to the manor to bring Third Sister back to the residence. I originally wanted to visit Third Sister, but the homework that the teacher had arranged yesterday had not beenpleted. Nanny said that Third Sister would be tired, so it wasn¡¯t good for me to disturb Third Sister¡¯s rest. I nned to go over to eat with you at noon today, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe over.¡±

    His words were also clear. It was obvious that the discipline in the past few months had been very effective.

    Yu Jianjia was both happy and disappointed. ¡°As soon as I returned to the residence, I heard that Fourth Brother had been studying hard and had improved greatly. Naturally, I was happy, so I came to visit you. I didn¡¯t disturb your studies, right?¡±

    Yu Shansi did not rely on her as much as before.

    But!

    He had asked his father to keep him by his side and teach him for a while. He had indeed changedpletely.

    Her mother had already be an abandoned wife. In the future, she could only rely on Fourth Brother. The more motivated Fourth Brother was, the happier she would naturally be.

    Only then did Yu Shansi sit beside his sister. ¡°I am almost done with my homework. Third Sister came at the right time.¡±

    Yu Jianjia raised her hand and stroked her brother¡¯s head. ¡°Fourth Brother has finally grown up.¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Shansi was a little embarrassed and quickly changed the topic. ¡°I saw that Third Sister had recuperated in the manor for a few months and looked much better. I just heard that Imperial Physician Hu entered the residence to take your pulse. Has Third Sister¡¯s health recovered?¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little better, but I still have to continue recuperating. ¡±

    Yu Shansi was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    When Third Sister had just gone to the manor, he hated Eldest Sister and felt that she had forced Third Sister away.

    During this period of time, the people around him were all arranged by his father and grandmother. He had also learned well and understood a lot of principles. His father often mentioned Eldest Sister to him, saying that Eldest Sister was reasonable and cared about her siblings the most, so he got closer to her.

    However, he had always cared about Third Sister..

 Chapter 450 - 450: Deserted

    Chapter 450: Deserted

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this moment, seeing that Third Sister looked good and was in good health, he felt a little ashamed.

    With this in mind, Yu Shansi heard his sister ask, ¡°When I wasn¡¯t around, were you doing well in the residence? Did Eldest Sister¡­¡±

    Towards the end, she hesitated and did not continue.

    Yu Shansi did not think too much about it and said, ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing well in the residence, and Eldest Sister takes good care of me. A while ago, when I was young, I wasn¡¯t good at the Analects. Eldest Sister sent someone to give me a book. I benefited a lot from the notes she had learned in the past. The teacher even praised me.¡±

    Now that his grudge with Eldest Sister had been resolved, his tone inevitably revealed respect.

    Her father often said that Eldest Sister had also been as naughty and ipetent as him in the past. It was only after she fell sick after the New Year that she realized that she had be more diligent and motivated. Her current learning progress had caught up to others by three to five years, so he asked him to learn more from Eldest Sister.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s great.¡± Yu Jianjia felt as if she had been punched. She immediately choked on her words, unable to spit them out.

    The aristocratic families were all very good at teaching their juniors.

    Unless they were deliberately indulged like their mother or neglected their teachings, they could basically raise well-mannered children.

    Her mother was locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence. When she went to the manor, her father disciplined her fourth brother strictly. The child had no one to rely on and had suffered. It was very easy for him to be obedient.

    As long as a person was obedient, they would basically do whatever others said.

    Her father trusted Yu Youyao, so he must have instilled in Yu Shansi a lot of words about respecting his legitimate sister. Fourth Brother was most afraid of his father and listened to him. Whatever his father said must be true.

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Yu Shansi was a little worried. ¡°Third

    Sister, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Jianjia quickly shook her head. ¡°No, nothing. I just suddenly thought of Mother and was a little worried.¡±

    Yu Shansi was her biological younger brother!

    But!

    It had only been four months since Yu Shansi fell into the water, but he now already sided with Yu Youyao. He opened his mouth and mentioned Yu Youyao, full of respect. He was inferior to her, his biological sister.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her throat itched, and she coughed. She had only stayed in the manor for three to four months, but as soon as she returned, she felt that everything was different, and everyone had deserted her. All the matters in the Yu Residence were out of her control, including her biological brother.

    How could it be?

    How could it be?!

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but scream in her heart, but her expression was calm. ¡°By the way, have you seen Mother recently? How¡¯s she doing?¡± She could no longer let Yu Shansi get close to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Shansi was her biological brother, so he had to listen to her.

    At the mention of his mother, Yu Shansi pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Every first and fifteenth day of the month, Grandmother will ask me to go to the Tranquil Heart Residence to visit Mother. Mother, she¡­¡±

    Her mother was seriously ill, and the family had hired many physicians, but she did not recover.

    Yu Jianjia was stunned. ¡°How, how can that be? Didn¡¯t Grandmother forbid us from seeing Mother?¡±

    Fourth Brother was the only man in the main family, and his mother had be an abandoned wife. He had originally thought that Old Madam would not let Fourth Brother see his mother again, so he had thought of an excuse to sow discord. She did not expect¡­

    Yu Shansi nodded. ¡°In the beginning, Grandmother indeed didn¡¯t let me see Mother. There was once when I was really worried about Mother, so I climbed the wall of the Tranquil Heart Residence and almost had an ident. When Grandmother found out, she was furious and was persuaded by Eldest Sister. It was also Eldest Sister who convinced Grandmother and allowed me to see Mother twice a month.¡±

    He still remembered that his eldest sister had said, ¡°Children don¡¯t mind their mothers being ugly, and dogs don¡¯t mind their families being poor. Fourth Brother has filial piety in his heart. Even if Mother is seriously ill, she shouldn¡¯t stop her and her son from having a good rtionship. Whether Mother is good or bad, Fourth Brother has to see it with his own eyes. If she hides it like this, Fourth Brother won¡¯t be at ease. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll misunderstand. He still thinks that there¡¯s something secretive about Mother¡¯s illness. As time passes, it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll resent her and it¡¯ll cause his family to be separated from him! ¡±

    After meeting his mother a few times, he gradually understood.

    It was true that his mother was seriously ill, but this illness¡­

    Every time he returned to see his mother, at first, she could still talk nicely, but after a while, she suddenly became crazy and spoke incoherently.

    She either scolded her father for being too heartless, her grandmother for being an old person, and her big sister for being a b*tch.

    His mouth was filled with dirty words that he couldn¡¯t ept.

    He had identally heard Nanny Li and Bi Tao say that it was difficult to treat his mother¡¯s illness. This was retribution!

    He wasn¡¯t a fool. He also knew that the word ¡°retribution¡± wasn¡¯t a good word.

    It meant someone had done something bad.

    He did not dare to ask what his mother had done wrong, let alone investigate further. However, he vaguely understood that this was probably the real reason why his grandmother did not let him see his mother.

    After leaving the Tranquil Heart Residence that day, he felt terrible.

    Unknowingly, he arrived at the Jade Courtyard and saw Eldest Sister sitting under the Parasol Tree reading.

    He was furious. He rushed over and overturned the tea table in front of Eldest Sister, shouting, ¡°My mother said that it¡¯s all your fault that she ended up like this today. You¡¯re a jinx¡­

    At that time, Eldest Sister looked at him as if he was an insensible child. She said calmly, ¡°Send Fourth Young Master to Grandmother¡¯s house.¡±

    Immediately, an old woman went over to pull him back.

    Yu Shansi was furious. ¡°You want toin to Grandmother, right? Hmph, so be it. Who¡¯s afraid¡­

    The old woman brought him to An Shou Hall, but she only said, ¡°Fourth Young

    Master has juste out of the Tranquil Heart Residence.¡±

    He had thought that his grandmother would teach him a lesson, but she did not say anything else. She only held his hand and asked about his well-being. The concern of the elders finally made the seven-year-old child unable to take it anymore. He threw himselt into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wailed, intermittently telling his grandmother what he had heard in the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    ¡°Grandmother, is my mother a bad person? Is that why you want to lock her

    Old Madam Yu had already expected this situation when she allowed Yu Shansi to visit Madam Yang. Previously, she had felt that the truth was too cruel to a child.

    However, Yao Yao did not think so. She felt that it was precisely because Yu Shansi was young and had a sense of right and wrong that it was not that strong. There were many things that she did not have to deliberately hide from him. She did not have to ignore his feelings and let him be separated from his mother. Then, he would find out what kind of person his mother was from others. That would be a form of harm to him.

    Old Madam Yu stroked his back. ¡°Do you think your mother is a bad person?¡± Yu Shansi shook his head. ¡°Mother treats me very well. She¡¯s not a bad person.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a bad person or not. What¡¯s important is that she treats you very well and is a good mother. You¡¯re still young and don¡¯t know much about this, but you have to remember that she¡¯s still your mother after all. You have to be respectful and filial to her. However, she identally did something wrong, so you have to learn not to do the same..¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451: Things Look Different

    Chapter 451: Things Look Different

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Shansi did not understand.

    His mother was a good person, but she had done something wrong, so his grandmother had locked her up. He had to be filial to his mother, but he couldn¡¯t learn from her.

    At the thought of this, Yu Shansiforted her. ¡°Third Sister, although Mother is seriously ill and can¡¯t take care of us like before, we still have Grandmother, Father, and Eldest Sister at home. I¡¯ve improved a lot in my studies recently, and Third Sister¡¯s health has improved a lot. Everything in the family is fine.

    Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Yu Shansi¡¯s words made Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart sink bit by bit. She had never felt like she had lost sopletely.

    She also wanted to tell Yu Shansi that Yu Youyao was scheming and had ill intentions.

    However, Yu Shansi did not believe it.

    In the few months that she had lived in the manor, Yu Youyao had been in charge of Yu Shansi¡¯s food, shelter, and transportation in the residence. Yu

    Youyao was meticulous, so it was impossible for her to treat Yu Shansi harshly.

    It was also Yu Youyao who took care of her food, shelter, and transportation in the manor. It was also a fact that Imperial Physician Hu had personallye to take her pulse and her health had improved.

    Yu Youyao had blocked all her paths in the Yu Residence.

    She was told clearly that it was already difficult for her to support herself alone in the residence now. Being an obedient and sensible daughter was the best choice.

    Yu Jianjia left the Songtao Courtyard in a daze. Unknowingly, she had arrived at the Tranquil Heart Residence, thinking about how her mother lived in the high courtyard wall.

    She immediately felt deste!

    When the old maid guarding the door saw Third Miss standing at the door, she quickly opened it. ¡°Third Miss is here to see First Madam, right? Old Madam has long instructed me to open the door for Third Miss. Third Miss, pleasee in.¡±

    Yu Jianjia stood rooted to the ground. Was it a good idea to enter?

    She did not speciallye to visit her mother. It was just that as she walked out of the Songtao Courtyard, she saw that the residence was decorated withnterns and decorations, and the servants were happily busy with the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    This lively scene had nothing to do with her.

    She had a feeling that things were different.

    Unknowingly, she had arrived at the Tranquil Heart Residence. However, looking at the open door of the Tranquil Heart Residence, Yu Jianjia could only brace herself and walk in.

    With a bang, Yu Jianjia was shocked and suddenly turned around¡ª

    The open door was closed. At that moment, she looked around in a daze. She saw that the tall courtyard wall of the Tranquil Heart Residence was like a cage, and she felt suffocated and desperate.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tremble and have the urge to escape.

    She turned and ran for the door.

    When she ran to the door and her fingertips touched the door, Yu Jianjia suddenly realized that the person locked up in the Tranquil Heart Courtyard was not her, but her mother.

    She was only here to see her mother!

    Just as Yu Jianjia was about to enter the house, she heard a bang, ng, and crash, as well as Yang Shuwan¡¯s screams¡ª

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even let me out during the Mid-Autumn Festival. Why not? I¡¯m Master¡¯s legitimate wife. As long as Master doesn¡¯t divorce me, I¡¯ll be the madam of the Yu Residence¡¯s main branch and Yu Youyao¡¯s mother. Why shouldn¡¯t she let me out? Someone, I want to see Master. I want to go out¡­ ¡°Madam, Old Madam is in charze of the matters in the Tranquil Heart Residence. It¡¯s Old Madam who personally said that you should recuperate well in the courtyard. You¡­ shouldn¡¯t make a fuss.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible for Old Madam to do that. Old Madam values her reputation the most. The Mid -Autumn Festival is a good day for people to reunite. If I, the mistress of the household, am locked up in the courtyard, wouldn¡¯t I be exposed and be a joke? It must be that b*tch, Yu Youyao. It¡¯s her¡­¡±

    It was unreasonable for her to not even let her out during Mid-Autumn Festival no matter how serious her illness was.

    Nanny Li did not know how to persuade her.

    First Madam¡¯s emotions were unstable. Perhaps she would go crazy when she was unhappy with something.

    How could Old Madam dare to let her out?

    Yang Shuwan cried again. ¡°My father is in jail. The Yang family is gone, and I¡¯ve be the daughter of a criminal. Everyone in the Yu Residence doesn¡¯t treat me as a human. Master can¡¯t divorce me, so they want to force me to death so that Master can remarry¡­¡± As she spoke, sheughed crazily. ¡°Hahaha, if you want me to die, I won¡¯t. Yu Zongzheng, don¡¯t even think about getting rid of me for the rest of your life. Hahaha¡­¡±

    The Tranquil Heart Residence¡¯s courtyard was small, so themotion in the house could be heard outside.

    Yu Jianjia listened to the screams, screams, cries, andughter inside. These were definitely not emotions that a normal person would have.

    Her heartpletely turned cold, and she retracted her feet bit by bit.

    No wonder Yu Shansi also had a difficult expression when he mentioned his mother.

    She did not want to face such a crazy mother.

    Yu Jianjia felt a sense of sorrow and silently left the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Seeing that she hade out so quickly, the old woman guarding the door was a little surprised. Seeing that Third Miss did not look too good, she guessed that First Madam must have gone crazy again.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the 15th of August, the Mid-Autumn Festival. The suffocating weather became refreshing.

    After breakfast, Yu Youyao and Nanny Liu counted the Mid -Autumn Festival gifts that had been prepared at home. After checking the gift list, she sent someone to send them over one by one.

    Every year, there was a tradition during the Mid -Autumn Festival to eat mooncakes, chrysanthemum wine, and some snacks.

    In her own name, Yu Youyao gave Qi Sinian, Song Wanhui, and Tang Yunxi a gift.

    After everything was arranged, Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall.

    Yu Jianjia and Yu Shansi had already arrived and were talking to their grandmother. Today was the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it was rare for their grandmother to wear gold and silver. She also looked happy.

    Yu Youyao turned around and saw Yu Qingning sitting in the hall.

    Yu Qingning had lost a little more weight and looked very outstanding, but her expression was a little stiff and wooden. She was wearing a green gauze top and a pomegranate-red dress, looking mboyant and beautiful.

    After not seeing her for half a year, Yu Qingning had changed a lot, but it seemed that she had not changed at all.

    Yu Qingning stood up and greeted Yu Youyao. ¡°Hello, Eldest Sister.¡±

    Her eyes were lowered, so no one could see the expression on her face. She had learned etiquette from Nanny Jin for more than half a year, and her every move was indeed polite.

    Yu Youyao returned the greeting.

    Only then did Yu Qingning raise her head. ¡°Previously, I was the one who let Eldest Sister down. I shouldn¡¯t have caused amotion at Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday banquet. I never had the chance to apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Yu Youyao raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°Fourth Sister, you¡¯re being too serious.¡±

    Yu Qingning had indeed improved a little. It was really rare for her to apologize to her.

    But!

    If Yu Qingning had really learned to be smart, she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned the unhappy past in front of her grandmother on such a good day.

    This apology was not meant for her.

    However, her actions were for her grandmother to see..

 Chapter 452 - 452: Stupid and Pretentious

    Chapter 452: Stupid and Pretentious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her words were neither light nor heavy. She did not say that she would forgive her.

    Yu Qingning was dissatisfied, but her eyes turned slightly red. She said weakly, ¡°Eldest Sister, I was also foolish that day, so I did such a ridiculous thing.

    During this period of time, Nanny Jin has taught me many rules and principles. Eldest Sister is the eldest sister in the family, so it¡¯s only right for her to respect the elders and take care of the young.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly found it funny.

    After being locked up in the courtyard for half a year and being strictly disciplined by the nanny from the Education Department, Yu Qingning had suffered a lot recently. Even her figure had be thin.

    Her pretense of looking weak, pitiful, and aggrieved was really¡ª

    Yu Youyao nced at Yu Jianjia calmly and said calmly, ¡°In that case, let Nanny Jin stay in the residence and teach Fourth Sister for a while. It¡¯ll be good if you can learn more rules.¡±

    Yu Qingning¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and she subconsciously looked at Old

    Madam Yu.

    Shouldn¡¯t Yu Youyao apologize sincerely and take the initiative to say that she didn¡¯t care enough for her? This way, the two of them could bury the hatchet in front of her grandmother and reconcile.

    If Yu Youyao had forgiven her, her grandmother naturally wouldn¡¯t be angry with her. Perhaps if she was happy, her grandmother would send Nanny Jin back to the Education Department and no longer detain her in the courtyard.

    But what was going on now?

    Why was it different from what she had imagined?!

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened a lot. She nced at Yu Qingning. ¡°Your big sister is only doing this for you. What are you waiting for? Aren¡¯t you going to thank her?¡±

    Yu Qingning had indeed improved a lot. At the very least, she was not as rude as before.

    She was really like Yang Shuwan.

    Yu Jianjia was sickly and weak. Although she looked weak, she was well-behaved and well-mannered, showing the upbringing of a youngdy.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s was really stupid and pretentious. She had inherited everything from Yang Shuwan.

    Old Madam¡¯s sharp gaze shot over. Yu Qingning shuddered and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister. I¡¯ll definitely learn the rules from Nanny Jin in the future.¡¯

    Yu Youyao smiled but did not speak.

    Yu Qingning thought that as long as she apologized sincerely, her grandmother would change her opinion of her.

    Unfortunately, Yu Qingning still did not understand. Her biggest mistake was not causing amotion at her eldest sister¡¯s birthday banquet, but because she was unruly and did not recognize her identity, causing chaos between the first and second wives.

    If she had really changed, she should not have mentioned it.

    Behaving yourself was the best performance.

    Yu Qingning slowly lowered her eyes and secretly tightened her grip on her handkerchief.

    Although her grandmother doted on Yu Youyao, she was also very tolerant of the other daughters in the family. In the past, she had caused a lot of trouble with Yu Youyao.

    When her mother found out, she wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on her. She would only reprimand her a little. ¡°You sisters are making a fuss. As your mother, I can¡¯t interfere too much. However, I can¡¯t ignore you. As the eldest sister, Yao Yao should give in to her younger sisters. However, as a younger sister, you should respect her.¡±

    Although her grandmother was a little dissatisfied, at most, she would only give her a few words of warning. ¡°You¡¯re all sisters in the family. Why are you causing trouble all day? I¡¯ll punish you with three months¡¯ worth of monthly allowance.¡±

    She was indignant and wanted to argue with her father.

    As long as she showed that as the eldest sister, she was not modest and even bullied her younger sister, her father would definitely teach Yu Youyao a lesson in the end.

    As time passed, Yu Qingning¡¯s arrogance grew.

    Facing Yu Youyao, she became even more arrogant.

    After causing amotion at Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday banquet, her concubine mother was locked up in a small courtyard andpletely lost any favor. She was detained by her grandmother in the Hanlu Courtyard and was not allowed to go out.

    She knew that it was inappropriate, but she did not feel that she was in the wrong.

    She just hated Yu Youyao.

    It was Yu Youyao who had caused her to be in such a sorry state.

    Yu Qingning was resentful, but she still remembered her goal. She quickly smiled. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re old, but you still have to worry about me often. I embroidered an embroidery screen for you to pray for your health.¡±

    With that, she took the sandalwood box from the maidservant¡¯s hand and walked up to Old Madam Yu, handing it over respectfully.

    Nanny Liu quickly took it.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Just because of this, if it weren¡¯t for the scene of her apologizing just now, she would really have thought highly of Yu Qingning.

    She had started embroidering this embroidery screen in May. It had taken her half a year to finish it. It required a lot of effort, but she only received this sentence in exchange.

    Yu Qingning was not angry, but she lowered her head and said, ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m grateful and respectful. It¡¯s my duty to show filial piety to you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was a little dazed.

    In the past, Yu Qingning was a little smart. However, as she grew older, she became more scheming. Furthermore, she was manipted by Yang Shuwan, so she gradually forgot her ce.

    If Yu Qingning hadn¡¯t been nurtured by Yang Shuwan, she would have been a smart person based on her performance just now.

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at Nanny Liu. ¡°Open it.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly smiled and opened the box.

    Old Madam Yu picked up the neatly folded embroidery screen and slowly unfolded it. On the wide screen were half the height of a person, green Bodhi branches and leaves embroidered. There were small words embroidered with hairpin flowers.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s embroidery skills were exquisite, and her handwriting was beautiful and smooth. At a nce, her golden words seemed to emit a Buddhist light. It was obvious that she had spent a lot of effort.

    After all, it was a gift that her granddaughter had meticulously prepared. Although her intentions were impure, Old Madam Yu was still very happy. ¡°It¡¯s the Sutra of Longevity. It¡¯s such a big embroidered screen. It must have been embroidered for a long time!¡±

    After being praised, Yu Qingning finally felt a little better. ¡°It¡¯s been embroidered for about half a year. It¡¯s good as long as Grandmother likes it.¡± Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened even more.

    As soon as Yao Yao stepped into the house, she rushed forward to greet her and apologize. Her words were beautiful and appropriate, but there was no sincerity.

    She spent half a year embroidering such a big embroidery screen to make her happy.

    She really felt sorry for Yao Yao. Why didn¡¯t she even see a handkerchief?

    Yu Jianjia put down her teacup and said gently, ¡°Fourth Sister¡¯s embroidery skills have improved a lot. I see a leaf and a Bodhi on this embroidery screen. Every word and sentence is filled with piety.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled slightly.

    She suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Yu Qingning to not vent her anger on them even though she had been tricked by Yu Jianjia and her daughter countless times.

    For a proud daughter of a concubine like Yu Qingning, what she cared about the most was the respect and praise of others.

    Indeed!

    Yu Qingning smiled. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Third Sister.¡±

    After Old Madam Yu finished looking at the screen, she asked Nanny Liu to put it away.

    Seeing that Old Madam had no other intention, Yu Qingning was a little disappointed..

 Chapter 453 - 453: Pregnant

    Chapter 453: Pregnant

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She had originally thought that as long as she lowered herself, sincerely apologized to Yu Youyao, and gave the embroidery screen to Old Madam when she was happy, Old Madam would forgive her.

    Not to mention that the restriction on the Hanlu Courtyard would be immediately lifted.

    At the very least, she should express some intention.

    But!

    It was true that Old Madam was happy, but why hadn¡¯t everything gone as she had expected?

    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly¡ª

    How could Old Madam bear to lock her granddaughter in the courtyard and let the nanny in the Education Department torture her?

    It was also because Yu Qingning was too outrageous. She had no respect at all.

    As her grandmother, how could Old Madam watch her take the wrong path? She definitely had to try her best to teach her a lesson while she was still young!

    Fourth Miss had been locked up for half a year. This time, she had indeed improved and her words and actions were a little smart.

    However, her thoughts were too shallow.

    As soon as Eldest Miss entered, she revealed her thoughts.

    No matter how well she embroidered the screen or how pious the scriptures were, she was not sincerely filial to Old Madam. Instead, she wanted to remove the restriction of the Hanlu Residence through filial piety. Even though she was very filial, she was also 70% scheming.

    How could Old Madam be really happy?

    Fourth Miss was a little smart, but Eldest Madam Yang had raised her too narrow-mindedly.

    What a pity.

    There was silence in the room. Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°Grandmother, do you know why I was a littlete just now?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t said it, Old Madam Yu really hadn¡¯t expected that no matter how busy the family was, Yao Yao would always be the first toe over. She only arrivedte today after everyone was present.

    Seeing the joy in her eyes, Old Madam Yu quickly asked, ¡°Is there any happy news at home?¡±

    This time, even Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but put down her teacup and look at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Qingning did not look too good. She felt that Yu Youyao was deliberately stealing her limelight.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re wise. You guessed it right.¡±

    Old Madam Yu red at her. ¡°Don¡¯t keep us in suspense. Tell us what it is.¡±

    Yu Youyao handed a cup of tea to her grandmother and said, ¡°This morning, Concubine Qiu from the Rain Autumn Courtyard vomited non-stop. Her maidservant came over to report that as it was the Mid -Autumn Festival today, it wasn¡¯t appropriate to invite a doctor over, so I sent Nanny Xu over to take a look. She was indeed pregnant. Two months pregnant. As soon as I received the news, I came over immediately.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Jianjia¡¯s throat itched, but she resisted the urge to cough.

    Concubine Qiu was pregnant?

    How could that be?

    Ever since her mother gave birth to her fourth brother, her father had not had any other children.

    However, on careful thought, it made sense for Concubine Qiu to be pregnant.

    Concubine He was locked up in the small courtyard, and her mother was also locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence. Concubine Qiu was the only concubine serving him.

    It was impossible for her father to always fool around with concubines, so Concubine Qiu took up most of her father¡¯s time.

    As soon as she heard this news, Old Madam Yu was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is really good news. Ever since Brother Si was born, Father hasn¡¯t had any children for a long time. Our family is a little small after all.¡± Her tone was a little agitated. As she spoke, she looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Good child, you¡¯re the one who thought it through and got someone to prepare medicinal cuisine to nourish Lady Qiu¡¯s body. This is all your credit.¡±

    After Yang Shuwan entered the Tranquil Heart Residence, she stopped using the child prevention medicine.

    It had been a few months, but there had been no progress. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.

    She did not expect that such a good thing would alwayse on a good day.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°You tter me. Such a big matter like having children is a blessing that can only be umted by virtue. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s Grandmother¡¯s contribution by eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddhist scriptures all year round.¡±

    Yang Bowan was someone who did not take things lightly. When she was in charge, although she did not give her father¡¯s concubine some child prevention soup openly, she did give her a lot of cold things.

    As time passed and the concubine¡¯s¡¯ bodies turned cold, and it was not easy for them to get pregnant.

    She could also recuperate a little with some medicinal cuisine.

    Old Madam Yu did not argue about this. She had seen what Yao Yao had done after managing the household. ¡°How¡¯s Concubine Qiu¡¯s health? Is this pregnancy stable?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her status, she would have gone straight to the Rain Autumn Courtyard to take a look.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Nanny Xu said that Concubine Qiu is in good health. She¡¯s almost three months pregnant, but she¡¯s been silent. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s stable. It¡¯s also because it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival today that she¡¯s making a fuss about reuniting with the family. However, for the sake of caution, I asked Concubine Qiu to rest in the house and not let her walk around. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow when the doctor enters the residence.¡±

    Now that Concubine Qiu was pregnant, she could be considered to have a child. On a day like the Mid -Autumn Festival, she had the right toe out and liven up the residence.

    However, considering that Concubine Qiu had just discovered that she was pregnant and had yet to be seen by the doctor, she did not let here out.

    However, she had just given Concubine Qiu a lot of food and clothes to show how much she valued her.

    Old Madam Yu became excited again. ¡°Good, good, good. That¡¯s how it should be done. It¡¯s a great thing for Concubine Qiu to help Eldest Master spread his roots.¡± She turned around and instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Pick six pieces of good cloth, two boxes of tea leaves, two kilograms of bird¡¯s nest, six-colored pastries, and so on. Also, send some gold and silver jewelry to Concubine Qiu. Tell her to recuperate carefully. If she can give birth to a child for Master, the family will definitely not let her down.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly went down to settle it.

    Old Madam Yu instructed, ¡°She¡¯s not even three months pregnant, so the news can¡¯t leave the house. It¡¯s fine if the few of you hear it, but don¡¯t say anything.

    You can¡¯t tell anyone until three monthster.¡±

    Only her family knew that she was not even three months pregnant.

    Yu Youyao was the first to smile. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already warned everyone in the Rain Autumn Courtyard. We¡¯re all family. It¡¯ll be safe.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt terrible, but she smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s really a great thing that

    Concubine Qiu can help Father.¡±

    If her mother had not entered the Tranquil Heart Residence, she would definitely not have allowed Concubine Qiu to have more children for her father. After all, if it was a boy, Fourth Brother would no longer be the only man in the residence. Her father would also have to give away a lot of his attention.

    Her father had not had any children for many years, and Concubine Qiu was doted on by her father. Even if she was a girl, she was very doted on by her father.

    Yu Qingning did not feel anything in her heart, but she still wanted to please Old Madam. ¡°Grandmother¡¯s health has been getting stronger recently. If this child is a boy and Grandmother raises him, perhaps more than ten yearster, our family will have another important minister like Second Uncle.¡±

    Her granddaughter said such ttering words.

    Old Madam Yu was also amused.

    At this moment, Madam Yao led the family into the house, and there was immediate silence..

 Chapter 454 - 454: Mid-Autumn Festival

    Chapter 454: Mid-Autumn Festival

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Madam Yao felt that it was strange, so she smiled and asked, ¡°Look at Old Madam¡¯s happy expression. If there¡¯s anything good at home, quickly say it so that I can share this joy.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and waved her hand. ¡°No, no. You¡¯ll naturally know after a while.¡±

    Madam Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she realized what was going on. Her smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this is a joyous asion. Since Old Madam doesn¡¯t want to tell me, I won¡¯t ask.¡±

    She was a smart and tactful person. Old Madam Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed.

    Yu Shanyan and the others hurriedly stepped forward to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu looked at her grandchildren. They were all polite and sensible. At the thought that the first branch was about to have a child soon, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Old Madam Yu first asked Yu Shanyan about his studies.

    Yu Shanyan was the eldest son of the first wife of the second branch, and he was responsible for bringing glory to the family. Old Madam Yu was very concerned about his studies.

    Yu Shanyan said, ¡°Eldest Sister is also learning the Five Books and Four

    ssics in school. Cousin Zhou wrote annotations for Eldest Sister, so he borrowed it and copied it to learn. Master said that she has improved greatly.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yu Shanxin couldn¡¯t wait to say, ¡°Not only Big Brother, but even Third Brother and I have improved a lot. During this period of time, Teacher hasn¡¯t been scolding me like before¡­

    Old Madam Yu immediately recalled that in the past, Yu Shanxin had a lively personality and did not like to learn. He was often taught a lesson by Mr. Hu Shan, so she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Your Cousin Zhou is a capable person. It¡¯s not bad to learn more from him.¡±

    However, she thought to herself that Zhou Linghuai was a genius. He had received Mr. Hu Shan¡¯s praise and was on par with Mr. Xian Yun.

    Old Madam Yu had also read the notes he had written.

    He was indeed very insightful. Even the other grandchildren in the residence benefited.

    At the mention of Zhou Linghuai, Madam Yao asked, ¡°By the way, Linghuai has been in Youzhou for almost two months. Did he say anything abouting back?¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°At the beginning of the month, our family received a letter from him. He only said that everything was fine in Youzhou and that he had to stay in Youzhou for a while. He didn¡¯t say anything about returning. I think we have to wait at least until the three divisions¡¯ trial is over.¡±

    Madam Yao felt a little regretful. ¡°What a pity. This is the first Mid-Autumn

    Festival since Linghuai entered the Yu Residence, but he¡¯s not at home on such a good day.¡±

    Old Madam Yu also felt regretful. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do, but there¡¯s still a long way to go. If he can¡¯t join us this year, there¡¯s still next year.¡±

    Madam Yao thought about it and agreed!

    Zhou Linghuai had returned to Youzhou this time topletely end things there. From now on, he would stay in the main house. They were all family, and there would be many opportunities for reunification in the future. It was just not today.

    Old Madam Yu and Madam Yao chatted.

    Yu Shuangbai moved closer to Yu Youyao and looked at her eldest sister eagerly. ¡°Eldest Sister, the fruits you sent to the second house the other day were really delicious!¡±

    The Xie family had given a cart of fruits to Eldest Sister. Eldest Sister was also generous. She picked up arge basket and sent it to the second house. The quality was much better than those on the market, and there was no need to mention the taste.

    This year, fruits were rare and expensive. Her mother had kept half a basket for the family to eat, and the other half had been given away.

    Seeing how greedy she was, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you like it,

    I¡¯ll send another basket overter. There¡¯s no more.¡±

    Her cousin had given her arge cart, so there was definitely a lot. However, fruits were expensive in Shandong, so it was not good to have too much in case it aroused suspicion.

    Yu Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister. It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival today. We¡¯ll go and make thenternster. At night, we¡¯ll go to theke to light the rivernterns.¡± Worried that Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t agree, she quickly tugged at Yu Lianyu, who was beside her. ¡°Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister have both agreed. Eldest Sister can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After chatting for a while, Madam Yao helped Old Madam Yu and brought the family to the second house.

    Yu Youyao had already made arrangements for the main house. With Nanny Liu and Nanny Xu around, it was very appropriate.

    After the imperial examination at the end of April, the rankings had yet to be released. There was still no news of Yin Huaixi leading the army to quell the rebellion. The three divisions¡¯ trial had also reached the critical moment.

    The court wasplicated. After the Mid -Autumn Festival, all of this would be decided.

    Even after a day of rest in the court, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen, one of whom was a Cab Assistant and the other had a case file, had gone to the government office early in the morning and would only return in the afternoon.

    Therefore, the small banquet at noon was also a lively meal for the women and juniors in the family.

    In the afternoon, Madam Yao chatted with Old Madam Yu for a while before going to arrange the banquet. Yu Youyao did not help. Instead, she hung up thenterns in the courtyard with Yu Shuangbai and the others.

    The few of themughed and yed until it was afternoon.

    Yu Zongzheng left the government office and changed into his usual clothes. Then, he came to the second branch to greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu was in no hurry to tell him about Concubine Qiu¡¯s pregnancy. She nned to mention it to him tomorrow after she visited the doctor.

    Yu Jianjia stayed in the manor for three to four months. She had been back for a few days. Yu Zongzheng had been busy these past few days and did not talk to her properly.

    Now that she was free, he had to ask more about her life at the manor.

    Yu Jianjia answered them one by one.

    Seeing that she looked good and was in better spirits than before, Yu Zongzheng also looked relieved. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your Eldest Sister. She¡¯s the one who helped you recover.¡±

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on her handkerchief. ¡°After Mother fell seriously ill, it was Eldest Sister who took care of my daily life. I don¡¯t know how to thank her.¡±

    Her words were very sincere. If anyone heard them, they would think that her gratitude and respect for Yu Youyao had risen to the same level as her mother¡¯s.

    How could Yu Zongzheng not be satisfied? ¡°Your big sister has treated you well.

    In the future, you have to respect her in every way and get closer to her. Learn how to deal with others.¡±

    Yu Jianjia slowly lowered her head and agreed.

    Only her trembling eyshes revealed the uneasiness in her heart.

    The sky gradually darkened. The servants litnterns, and the courtyard was brightly lit.

    Madam Yao had an incense table in the courtyard. There was an incense burner on it, as well as some fruits and pastries for the moon.

    When the moon was full and the branches were nted, the family moved to the courtyard. The tables were all set. Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongzheng sat alone, while the others sat together as husbands, wives, brothers, and sisters.

    Chrysanthemum wine and autumn crabs had a special taste.

    The chrysanthemum wine that the juniors drank was all brewed with rice wine. One or two sses were appropriate for the scene and would not make them drunk.

    Yu Jianjia picked up the small wine ss with both hands and said to Yu Youyao, ¡°Eldest Sister, my health isn¡¯t good, and it¡¯s also Eldest Sister who has been taking care of me. This is a toast to you to express my gratitude. This ss of wine is for you.¡±

    With that, she finished the wine in her cup..

 Chapter 455 - 455: Heartbroken

    Chapter 455: Heartbroken

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Yu Youyao also picked up her wine ss and finished the chrysanthemum wine in one gulp.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she put down the wine ss in her hand, Yu Shansi also picked up his wine ss and walked up to Yu Youyao. He cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Third Sister is right. Grandmother is old, Mother is seriously ill, and Third Sister¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. I¡¯m still young. The people in the family are all under Eldest Sister¡¯s meticulous care. You¡¯ve worked hard to manage the household, respect your elders, treat my mother¡¯s illness, and take care of your younger siblings. I toast this ss of wine to Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai and the others joined in the fun and toasted her.

    Not to mention that as the eldest sister, Yu Youyao usually took care of them a lot. In school, she was also an example and helped her sisters study hard.

    Yu Youyao drank the wine with a clear conscience.

    Yu Youyao was respected by her younger siblings. This also proved that she had the demeanor of a legitimate elder, reflecting the family style and upbringing of the Yu Residence.

    The elders watched from the side and were also happy!

    However, Yu Jianjia was not so happy.

    She had toasted Yu Youyao so that her father would know that not only was Yu Youyao thorough, but his third daughter was also polite and sensible.

    However, she did not expect Yu Shansi to interfere.

    Even Yu Shuangbai and the others joined in the fun.

    She and Yu Youyao sat at the same table. They were all sisters of the same family. Yu Youyao was respected by her siblings in the family, making it seem like she was unappreciated.

    Although the rice wine was not strong, after drinking a few more sses, Yu Youyao¡¯s fair face turned red.

    Seeing that Yu Shanxin was holding his wine ss and looking a little restless, Old Madam Yu quickly said, ¡°Although rice wine isn¡¯t strong, you¡¯ll still get drunk after drinking too much. Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Who in the residence didn¡¯t know about Yao Yao¡¯s alcohol tolerance?

    One ss caused joy, two sses caused foolishness, and three sses of wine¡­ That was exactly what she meant.

    Yu Shanxin felt a little regretful. Although he was her brother, he had often benefited from Yu Youyao.

    On the day of the reunion, the family had to recite poems to match the Mid-Autumn Festival scene.

    Yu Youyao was not good at this, but when she saw the full moon in the sky, she thought of her cousin and recited, ¡°The moon is round from a thousand miles away. The moonlight shines brightly on my heart. I want to hold the moon and give it to you from afar. Meeting you can only happen in my dream.¡±

    She had borrowed lines from ancient poems and pieced together a poem, but it was also beautiful.

    Yu Zongzheng smiled and praised, ¡°Although this poem is smart, it¡¯s also vivid and sincere.¡±

    After the family banquet was over.

    Yu Shuangbai was about to go and light the rivermps when Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Bring a few more people with you. It¡¯ste at night, so you have to be careful.

    The second branch had also built ake, but it was not as big as the first branch¡¯s lotuske.

    The few young missesughed and went to the Jade Courtyard together.

    When they arrived at theke, Yu Shuangbai took thenterns and ced them into the water one by one.

    Yu Youyao held the lotusmp she had folded and closed her eyes, making a wish in her heart. ¡°I hope Cousines back safely soon.¡±

    After making her wish, she carefully ced thentern into theke and watched it drift down theke. She hoped that it wouldn¡¯t sink until the candle burned out.

    She had heard that this way, wishes woulde true.

    Dozens ofnterns were ced into theke. The surface of theke was filled with candlelight thatplemented thenterns on the trees. It was very beautiful.

    After putting out thenterns, the group returned to the second house.

    Yu Shuangbai called Yu Shanyan and the others over to y drums and pass flowers.

    The group ate and yed until nine o¡¯clock.

    The family banquet finally ended.

    Yu Youyao followed the limestone path. Along the way, there were houses and trees everywhere. The dense light and shadow made the night look beautiful.

    Yu Youyao pushed open the door and entered the study, but her gaze suddenly paused.

    An exquisite octagonal tassel pcentern was ced on the desk.

    The candlelight was yellow and dense.

    This scene surprised Yu Youyao. She picked up her skirt and rushed to the desk. She picked up the pcentern and looked at it carefully.

    There were pearl and jade tassels on the octagonalntern eaves, making it look elegant.

    On the pcentern was a painting of a boat on the lotuske. Yu Youyao was already very familiar with her cousin¡¯s painting. At a nce, she could tell that this was her cousin¡¯s brush and ink.

    ¡°Yin San, is this a gift from Cousin for the Mid -Autumn Festival?¡± The dim yellow light of the pcemp shone on Yu Youyao¡¯s beautiful face, bright and beautiful.

    Yin San walked out from the dark. ¡°Young Master made it himself.¡±

    Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Cousin, you actually know how to makemps. However, it¡¯s great to be able to receive antern personally made by you during the Mid -Autumn Festival!¡±

    Yin San said nothing.

    Yu Youyao carried thentern and returned to her room. She changed the smallmp beside her bed to the pcemp that her cousin had given her. In the future, she would sleep every night with themp that her cousin had personally made.

    At this moment, in the distant camp in Shandong, there were also bonfires lit. The soldiers gathered to drink, eat, and y chess. It was also lively.

    From afar, there was Chang Ningbo¡¯s loud voice. ¡°I wonder how our Master Yin¡¯s brain works. I only mastered the craftsmanship after learning for a year and a half, but he did it in two hours. What¡¯s even more heartbreaking is that themp he learned for two hours looks even better than the ones I¡¯ve been making for most of my life. He¡¯s simply not human¡­¡± Immediately, there were soldiers who cheered¡ª ¡°If Master Yin isn¡¯t human, what is he?!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that you¡¯re scolding Master Yin at the end?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that you have a grudge after being taught a lesson by Master Yin previously¡­¡±

    Chang Ningbo pped him. ¡°Sh*t, do I look like that kind of narrow-minded person? Isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, ¡®Intelligence means being closer to the demon¡¯? Our Master Yin isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He¡¯s a true demon¡­

    Yin Huaixi had also racked his brains for that pcemp until it couldn¡¯t get any better.

    Even so, he still said that it wasn¡¯t for his favorite girl.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk. He finally understood that women weren¡¯t the only ones who did not mean what they said.

    If a man did not mean what he said, he was definitely not human.

    The corners of Yin Huaixi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It wasn¡¯t difficult to make pcemps, but it was difficult because time was too tight.

    As he had just started learning, he spent some time practicing. It wasn¡¯t until he hadpletely mastered themp-making technique that he really started. Just the Lotus Plucking Painting on the paper on the pcemp took a lot of time.

    The little girl should like it very much.

    After themotion, the soldiers looked up and couldn¡¯t help but think of their families. ¡°I miss my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to too¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­¡±

    The young soldiers, who were only in their teens and had just participated, looked at the jade te in the sky and thought about how it was the Mid-Autumn Festival today. Then, they recalled that in the past, no matter how poor their family was, they had to prepare mooncakes every time it was the Mid-Autumn Festival. At night, the family would gather and have a lively reunion meal.

    The old soldiers patted the shoulders of the young soldiers beside them.. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to go home? When the war in Shandong is settled, when we return home, won¡¯t it be Mid -Autumn Festival?¡±

 Chapter 456 - 456: Great Grace

    Chapter 456: Great Grace

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    These old soldiers had also endured it like this.

    However, they did not tell these young soldiers that many of them would be buried in other ces and would never have a chance to reunite with their families.

    A young soldier choked and asked, ¡°Can I live until the day the war is settled?¡±

    The camp suddenly fell silent¡ª

    In the silent night, there was only the sound of bonfires.

    No one answered the question.

    Because no one knew how to answer.

    Even they did not know if they could live to that day. Perhaps this farewell would forever separate them from their families.

    There were soft whimpers from the camp.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you back alive to reunite with your families.¡± In the silent and sad atmosphere, a clear and indifferent voice suddenly sounded. It echoed with the silver light of the moon, as cold as the moon.

    The soldiers looked up at the source of the sound¡ª

    Head General Yin was sitting in a wheelchair. The moonlight melted, illuminating his snow-white body. The moon was really in his arms. Under the light of the bonfire, he was like a demon lord descending from the sky. He was really a god in the mortal world.

    Yin Huaixi!

    At this moment, a weak young man with a crippled leg who was only 15 years old was saying to them in a firm tone, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back alive to reunite with your families!¡±

    An old soldier cried on the spot.

    They had fought for decades and followed countless generals. They only knew that knives and arrows were blind on the battlefield and they were in danger. Everyone only cared about whether they could win this battle. No one cared about their lives.

    The old soldier suddenly shouted, ¡°Head General Yin, we believe you.¡±

    ¡°We believe you¡ªI¡¯

    ¡°I trust you¡­¡±

    They did not believe in the general but the person who had told them on the night of their reunion that he would bring them back to reunite with their families.

    Yu Youyao slept soundly.

    When she woke up the next day, the first thing she saw was the pcemp by the bed. The light was already out, and the Lotus Plucking Painting on it was vivid and unique. It was very beautiful.

    The pcemp that her cousin had personally made were really beautiful!

    Chun Xiao followed her gaze and asked curiously, ¡°Young Miss, this pcemp looks very unique. Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not hide it. Her tone inevitably showed off. ¡°I just received a Mid-Autumn Festival gift from Cousin yesterday. I heard that Cousin made it himself.¡¯

    ¡°Young Master is really considerate. Even though he¡¯s far away in Youzhou, he still remembers to give Young Miss a Mid -Autumn Festival gift.¡± Chun Xiao did not suspect anything. Although Young Master had gone to Youzhou, it was normal for him to ask the courier to send something to Young Miss.

    These words touched Yu Youyao¡¯s heart.

    As soon as Yu Youyao finished her breakfast, Xia Tao came over to report that the doctor whom Old Madam had invited to take Concubine Qiu¡¯s pulse had already entered the residence.

    This was the top priority of the family. Yu Youyao quickly brought Xia Tao to the Rain Autumn Courtyard.

    Concubine Qiu leaned against the bed. Her thin and fair wrist reached out from the sky-green curtain. A maidservant took a silk handkerchief that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and gently covered her wrist.

    The doctor was also used to it in the residence. He took Concubine Qiu¡¯s pulse unhurriedly.

    Old Madam Yu sat in her room, twirling her prayer beads in her hand. Even though she knew that Nanny Xu¡¯s judgment would not be wrong, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    After a while, the doctor retracted his hand.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°Old Madam, it¡¯s great news. Concubine Qiu is indeed more than two months pregnant, and her pregnancy is very stable. If she recuperates well, she will definitely be able to give birth to more children in the residence.¡± Old Madam Yu looked delighted. ¡°Is there anything I should pay attention to?¡±

    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Concubine Qiu¡¯s health isn¡¯t bad, so there¡¯s no need to deliberately nourish her. Just eat more nourishing food usually. You have to be especially careful not to eat anything that is too cooling.¡±

    Old Madam Yu felt relieved. She quickly took the money and asked Nanny Liu to send the doctor out.

    The maidservant closed the curtains. Concubine Qiu was about to get up and greet Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu quickly stopped her. ¡°Lie down quickly and properly. You¡¯re not even three months pregnant. This baby is very fragile. You have to be more careful.¡¯

    Concubine Qiu did not insist. ¡°I thank Old Madam for her understanding.¡±

    A smile appeared on Old Madam Yu¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since such a joyous asion has happened in our family. You¡¯re a hero. Rest in peace and take care of your pregnancy.¡±

    Yu Youyao also smiled and said, ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t just be happy. Concubine Qiu¡¯s body is important. Do you want to add a few more people to serve her? To be appropriate, do you want to choose a sensible nanny to take care of Concubine Qiu¡¯s daily life? Also, check carefully in the Rain Autumn Courtyard to prevent anything bad from hurting the fetus¡­

    However, Old Madam Yu was stunned.

    Old Madam Yu had also been through this before, so how could she not understand this? To her surprise, these words came from her granddaughter¡¯s mouth.

    It seemed that as soon as she found out yesterday that Concubine Qiu was pregnant, she had asked the nanny in the residence how to do this.

    Concubine Qiu suddenly got up from the bed and knelt in front of Yu Youyao without any exnation.

    Yu Youyao quickly reached out to pull her back, but she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be careful, so she retracted her hand. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re already with child. You can¡¯t kneel so easily. Get up quickly.¡±

    After saying that, seeing that Concubine Qiu had yet to get up, Yu Youyao looked at her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu, who cared about her children the most, sat there without saying anything.

    Concubine Qiu knew that she had made the right choice. ¡°When I was young, I worked hard to take care of my body and my constitution. I received Old Madam¡¯s great kindness and Eldest Master¡¯s love. For many years, I haven¡¯t been able to help Eldest Master. I feel deeply ashamed.¡± At this point, she took a deep breath and kowtowed to Yu Youyao. ¡°Eldest Miss hired a doctor to take my pulse and nourish my body with medicinal cuisine every day. I will remember Eldest Miss¡¯s kindness to me.¡±

    Exhausting her body were all words on the surface, but it was Yang Shuwan who was in charge of their health and not letting them give birth.

    In the past, when they served Master at night, Nanny Li would bring over a bowl of nourishing soup the next morning to nourish their bodies. She would watch them finish the nourishing soup before leaving.

    The nourishing soup was indeed good, but it would be cooling for her body.

    As time passed, her physique became cold.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Mother is seriously ill and has been recuperating in the Tranquil Heart Residence. In the future, remember your duty and serve Father well. The best repayment to our family is to add more children to the family. Get up!¡±

    Concubine Qiu was undoubtedly a smart person.

    When she was a concubine, she remembered her master-servant rtionship with her grandmother and kept to herself. Even Madam Yang was wary of her serving Old Madam in the past and did not dare to do anything to her, lest she embarrass herself..

 Chapter 457 - 457: Harming Three Generations

    Chapter 457: Harming Three Generations

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After bing a concubine, she went over immediately to show her loyalty to her grandmother. Seeing that she was so sensible, her grandmother had to show some respect.

    This way, Madam Yang would not dare to do anything to her, and the entire residence would think highly of her.

    After she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t wait to show her kindness, indicating that even if she was pregnant, she would behave herself.

    This was because whether this child could be sessfully born was up to Old

    Madam or Yu Zongzheng.

    It was on her!

    Concubine Qiu heaved a sigh of relief and asked the maidservant to help her up from the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll remember Eldest Miss¡¯s advice.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°I¡¯ll get Nanny Liu to personally arrange the matters in the Rain Autumn Courtyardter. Take good care of yourself!¡±

    Concubine Qiu agreed gently.

    Yu Youyao helped her grandmother out of the Rain Autumn Courtyard.

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°What do you think of Concubine Qiu?¡±

    After Concubine Qiu was pregnant, Yu Youyao had guessed that her grandmother would ask this question.

    She did not answer directly and only said, ¡°Mother is seriously ill. I don¡¯t think she can manage the household anymore in the future. Although I can help with the family matters, I can¡¯t get involved in official matters. I have to rely on my elders.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°When Madam Yang moved into the Tranquil Heart Residence, I discussed it with your father and nned to take in another noble concubine with a good family background and upbringing. However, your father¡­¡± At this point, she shook her head and looked helpless. ¡°Although his character is wed, he¡¯s also very responsible to Madam Yang. He loves and trusts her a lot. It¡¯s also because of Madam Yang that he¡¯s suffered a big blow and isn¡¯t willing to take in new people for the time being.¡±

    Be it Madam Yang¡¯s schemes and deception back then, Madam Xie¡¯s death, or her indulgence of Yu Shansi, they were all hurdles that Eldest Son could not cross.

    Eldest Son hadpletely fallen for Madam Yang, but he was disappointed.

    In addition, after Yao Yao was in charge, the house was also in order. Eldest Son was worried that if he married another person who would disrupt the family, it would cause chaos in the house again.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°Grandmother didn¡¯t persuade Father?¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°I did. Your father hasn¡¯t relented. I think we have to give him more time to think it through.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t say much about her elders.

    Old Madam Yu said, ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the family¡¯s matters, so you can¡¯t get involved in the matters outside. I originally felt that it was difficult too. I didn¡¯t expect Concubine Qiu to be pregnant and be able to give birth to more children for the Yu Residence. It¡¯s great news.¡±

    During this period of time, her granddaughter was in charge of the entire family. Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for her. If Concubine Qiu could help, there would be no need for her granddaughter to step in for many things. It would definitely save her a lot of trouble.

    During this period of time, her granddaughter was in charge of the entire family. Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for her. If Concubine Qiu could help, there would be no need for her granddaughter to step in for many things. It would definitely save her a lot of trouble.

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Concubine Qiu¡¯s status is a little low, but her family background is clean. Her ancestors also had a schr, so it¡¯s not a disgrace to our family. Madam is seriously ill, so someone has to step in for the family. As long as she is not rude, the outside world won¡¯t underestimate us.¡±

    Noble concubines and concubines were both concubines. The former looked better on the surface, but there was actually not much difference.

    There were many families in the capital. For various reasons, the first wife could not be abandoned, but it was not appropriate for her to go out. She could only take in a more dignified concubine to take on the responsibility of the mistress.

    If the master doted on his concubine and killed his wife, he would be looked down on.

    However, it was a special situation for the Yu Residence.

    Madam Yang was sick and was the daughter of a sinner. He could divorce his wife and marry another.

    However, Eldest Son cared about their rtionship as husband and wife, so he could be considered loyal. Outsiders would not underestimate the Yu Residence because of such a matter. Instead, they would praise the Yu Residence.

    When they were outside, Madam Yao would take care of everything, so there was nothing to worry about.

    Yu Youyao would not get involved in the matters between the elders.

    ¡°Grandmother, make the arrangements.¡±

    It was ultimately not proper to let a concubine walk around outside, and it made people unhappy.

    Just thinking about it made Old Madam Yu feel vexed. ¡°At the very least, we have to wait until Brother Si is old and has a proper wife to marry into the family. Only then can this family¡¯s famous saying go along with it. It¡¯s said that marrying into a bad family will harm three generations. Look at what¡¯s going on¡­¡±

    She had harmed Eldest Son, made him lose his morals, and even raised Yu Qingning badly. Her good granddaughter had be a narrow-minded and arrogant fool.

    Even her own son had been harmed. Fortunately, Yu Shansi was young and had been strictly disciplined for a few months. His personality had changed.

    However, his previous studies had been in vain. He had to start from the beginning and was already far behind his peers.

    Unless Yu Shansi was as talented as Yao Yao and was diligent and motivated. The results of his studies in half a year would be able to catch up to others by three to five years.

    However, she saw that although Yu Shansi had some potential, he was not considered top-notch.

    He probably took after Eldest Son.

    If he did not take advantage of these two years to quickly build up his foundation, he would not be able to support the first branch in the future.

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Yu hated Madam Yang even more.

    The lotus pods in the lotuske were ripe, and the servants had collected a lot of them. They nned to dry the lotus pods and collect lotus seeds. Yu Youyao nned to get some more lotus seeds to make tea.

    Although the lotus seed tea was bitter, her grandmother liked it very much.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Eldest Miss, Heir Song is here. Old

    Madam wants you to go over.¡±

    The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill had saved Song Mingzhao¡¯s life. Old Madam Song and the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife hade to thank them and even given them a gift. This represented the position of the Zhen¡¯s Marquis Residence.

    After Song Mingzhao recovered, it was only right for him to personally thank them.

    Yu Youyao was only wearing her usual clothes, so it was naturally not convenient for her to receive guests. She returned to her room to change before going to An Shou Hall with Qing Xiu.

    Seeing Yu Youyaoe over, Old Madam Yu quickly said, ¡°Yao Yao,e and see Young Master Song.¡±

    After falling sick, Song Mingzhao had lost a lot of weight. His brow bones stood out, giving off a sharp feeling for no reason. He had probably just recovered from a serious illness. His face was still a little pale, and he was wearing a green robe with bamboo leaf patterns embroidered on it. They were bright and dark, making him look extremely handsome and noble.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and stepped forward to greet him. ¡°I¡¯ve made

    Young Master Song wait for a long time?¡¯

    Eldest Miss Yu was wearing a yellow-green dress as she walked towards him, causing Song Mingzhao to be in a daze for a moment. Only then did he put down his teacup and stand up to return the greeting. ¡°It¡¯s rude of me toe knocking on your door. Miss Yao, please forgive me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu watched quietly. Song Mingzhao was handsome and noble, while Yao Yao was fresh and delicate. When the two of them stood together, they really looked like childhood sweethearts.

    Sheposed herself and smiled. ¡°Mingzhao has just recovered from a serious illness. Are you feeling better?¡±

    Song Mingzhao replied respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your concern,

    Grandmother Song. I used the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill that Eldest Miss Yu made and was carefully treated by Lord Shi. I¡¯m fine now. I took the liberty toe over today to thank you and Eldest Miss Yu personally..¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458: Talk in Private

    Chapter 458: Talk in Private

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    With that, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Eldest Miss Yu.

    Eldest Miss Yu sat beside Old Madam Yu, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. He looked at it carefully. That smile was light and beautiful, making him happy. It was faint and clear, and the smile did not reach her eyes.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s stop talking about these bad things. Don¡¯t say thank you. You called me Grandmother Yu, and I¡¯ve been watching you grow up since you were young. Naturally, I hope that you¡¯ll be well. Now that you¡¯re fine, I feel relieved.¡±

    These words were notpletely polite, and they were sincere.

    Even though Song Mingzhao was indifferent, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart skip a beat. ¡°Grandmother Song, you¡¯re right. However, Mingzhao has epted Eldest Miss¡¯s life-saving grace. We have to thank her.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand.

    However, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Heir Song, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Although

    I was the one who made the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, since I gave it to Grandmother, it belongs to her. It¡¯s also Grandmother¡¯s own wish to give it away. I naturally don¡¯t dare to take credit. As for the favor of saving your life, it¡¯s too much. Heir Song, please don¡¯t mention it again in the future.¡±

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s favor could be acknowledged, but there was no need to raise it to the level of saving his life. In case it was unclear with Song Mingzhao, it was better to make it clear early on.

    Her casual words would cut the connection with Song Mingzhao.

    Song Mingzhao felt suffocated for no reason. ¡°Although I¡¯m not talented, I can still distinguish between gratitude and grudges. However, Eldest Miss is unwilling to take credit. I naturally ept your kindness.¡±

    In other words, it was her business whether she admitted it or not.

    At this point, Yu Youyao also felt sick of it.

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head to look at her granddaughter and changed the topic. She asked Song Mingzhao, ¡°How¡¯s your grandmother¡¯s health recently?¡±

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°It was also Eldest Miss Yu who rmended a very capable female doctor nanny to Third Sister. She recuperated carefully for a few days and her health improved every day.¡±

    The female doctor nanny used to work in the Imperial Pharmacy with Nanny Xu, who was by Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s side.

    If it weren¡¯t for Nanny Xu¡¯s rmendation, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy to hire such a powerful and reliable female doctor nanny. Since he was here today, he naturally had to mention it.

    As soon as she spoke, Yao Yao was implicated. Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Song Mingzhao. ¡°That¡¯s great. When you¡¯re old, you have to recuperate carefully.¡±

    After that, Song Mingzhao chatted with Old Madam Yu for a while.

    Yu Youyao did not interrupt and only sat and listened.

    About an hourter, Song Mingzhao excused himself, saying that he had just recovered from a serious illness.

    Old Madam Yu turned to her granddaughter and said, ¡°Send Mingzhao off for

    me.¡±

    Yu Youyao replied in a low voice, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, she stood up and walked up to

    Song Mingzhao. She said politely, ¡°Heir Song, please.¡±

    The two of them left An Shou Hall one after another without saying a word.

    Song Mingzhao deliberately slowed down, but Yu Youyao was still a step behind him.

    Song Mingzhao felt frustrated and suddenly stopped walking.

    Yu Youyao stopped a step behind him and called out politely, ¡°Heir Song?

    Song Mingzhao took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°I think the scenery of the Yu Residence along the way is not bad, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Eldest Miss Yu to bring me around.¡±

    Ever since he was young, his father had sent him to the Precious Peace Temple to study in peace. There were many people from the Yu Residence, but every time, they woulde over to visit their elders. He had really never walked around in the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao was unwilling, but she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Just as she was about to agree, she saw Yu Jianjia walking over in small steps

    Dressed in a soft and glossy pearl brocade, she was so fair that she looked noble and elegant. Under the sunlight, she looked delicate and beautiful.

    Yu Youyao swallowed the words she was about to say.

    Seeing her strange expression, Song Mingzhao turned to take a look.

    Yu Jianjia had already approached. She bent down slightly, making her figure look even more slender and delicate. ¡°Jia Jia greets Eldest Sister.¡± She looked up at Song Mingzhao and greeted him gently, ¡°Hello, Heir Song!¡¯

    Her voice was gentle and mellow, but Song Mingzhao looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°This is?¡±

    He knew that other than Yu Youyao, there were two other young misses of the same age in the main branch of the Yu Residence. He did not know which one of them here.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s body stiffened, and she immediately did not know how to react.

    The Song and Yu families were close friends. Although Song Mingzhao did note to the Yu Residence often, with the close rtionship between the two families, it was impossible for him not to recognize her!

    Even Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. Her deepest impression of Song

    Mingzhao was still in her nightmare. Song Mingzhao had gone crazy for Yu

    Jianjia.

    However, in reality, Yu Jianjia was standing in front of him, and he actually did not recognize her!

    Yu Youyao was a little stunned. ¡°This is my third sister. As her body is a little weak, she¡¯s raised in the house and rarelyes out to see anyone. Therefore, Heir Song doesn¡¯t recognize her.¡±

    Everyone knew that Yu Jianjia¡¯s body was weak. It was obvious after asking around. Moreover, she did not care about it and often dressed up as sickly. Initially, she had only said those words out of goodwill to help Yu Jianjia out. However, when Yu Jianjia heard them, she felt that Yu Youyao had ill intentions and had deliberately said that her health was not good in front of Heir Song.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Third Miss, greetings.¡±

    Just as Yu Jianjia was about to open her mouth to chat with Song Mingzhao, he had already turned to look at Yu Youyao. He was about to mention walking around the Yu Residence again.

    Yu Youyao was the first to smile and say, ¡°There are still many things to do at home, so I will ask my third sister to bring you around the residence. Please don¡¯t me me for not entertaining you well.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression darkened.

    He knew that Yu Youyao¡¯s stepmother was seriously ill. Now that she was in charge of the Yu Residence, it was understandable for her to use the excuse of being busy. However, was Yu Youyao really busy and did not have time to bring him around the Yu Residence, or she was unwilling at all¡­

    Although she did not understand what Yu Youyao was up to, she was still very willing to bring Song Mingzhao around the residence.

    At the thought of this, Yu Jianjia added, ¡°Grandmother is old, and Mother is seriously ill. Eldest Sister has to manage all the big and small matters, so she¡¯s very busy. If Heir Song doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Halfway through his sentence, Song Mingzhao suddenly felt frustrated. He did not even look at Yu Jianjia, who was looking at him sincerely and beautifully, as he stared at Yu Youyao without blinking.

    ¡®Eldest Miss Yu, can we talk in private?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    The Derson who had looked delicate iust now immediatelv swaved and looked sickly and pitiful.

    She was standing in front of Song Mingzhao.

    However, Song Mingzhao acted as if he couldn¡¯t see her.

    It was fine if he hadn¡¯t recognized her just now. After all, although she had seen Song Mingzhao a few times, she had never known him personally..

 Chapter 459 - 459: Stormy Waves

    Chapter 459: Stormy Waves

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, after the greeting just now, they could be considered to have gotten to know each other. Song Mingzhao did not even say anything extra to her. He did not even look at her directly before talking to Yu Youyao again.

    It was as if she didn¡¯t exist at all.

    Song Mingzhao was a young master of an aristocratic family after all. He had learned poetry, books, and etiquette since he was young. How could he be so rude?

    How was that possible?!

    Yu Youyao must be behind this. Otherwise, why would Yu Youyao, who had always been distant from her, suddenly ask her to bring Song Mingzhao around the residence?

    Yu Youyao clearly knew that only Song Mingzhao had just met her. It seemed

    reasonable for Song Mingzhao to reject this suggestion.

    Yu Youyao had deliberately set her up to embarrass her in front of Song

    Mingzhao.

    No one cared about Yu Jianjia¡¯s awkwardness, unwillingness, and disappointment.

    To Song Mingzhao, the Third Miss of the Yu Residence was just a title.

    He did not even see her face clearly. In the depths of his heart, he vaguely disliked Yu Jianjia¡¯s sudden appearance, giving Yu Youyao a chance to use the excuse of being busy to push him to Yu Jianjia.

    Song Mingzhao stared at Yu Youyao with a dark gaze.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°Heir Song, if you have anything to say, say it here.¡± She nced at

    Yu Jianjia and added, ¡°My third sister is not an outsider.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t familiar with Song Mingzhao, so there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say to him.

    At this point, Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t force her. He stared at Yu Youyao and said, ¡°I have something to say to your sister. Third Miss, please leave for a moment.¡±

    He did not have any other impression of Yu Jianjia. He only felt that this Third Miss of the Yu Residence did not know her limits. When he opened his mouth to speak, as a smart person, she should avoid him.

    Yu Jianjia looked at Song Mingzhao in disbelief.

    Even when talking to her, Song Mingzhao only looked at Yu Youyao and never looked at her directly. What was even more outrageous was that this was the Yu Residence. Song Mingzhao was a guest, but he actually asked her to leave.

    It was as if she was the one who had no sense of propriety.

    Yu Jianjia had never been treated so coldly since she was young. For a

    moment, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, and her thin figure couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    However, since Song Mingzhao had already spoken, even though she felt ufortable and dissatisfied, she could only force a smile. ¡°Heir Song, have a good chat. I¡­¡± She pursed her lips. When she let go, her pink and white lips trembled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m about to go to Grandmother¡¯s house to greet her, so I won¡¯t disturb you and Sister.¡±

    After barely saying this, she fled towards the north courtyard.

    Yu Youyao was a little displeased. Song Mingzhao spoke if he had something to say. He was clearly a guest, but he wanted to overshadow her and make Yu Jianjia feel awkward.

    Of course, she did not care about Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Youyao was simply dissatisfied with Song Mingzhao¡¯s attitude. ¡°Heir Song, just say what you have to say. There¡¯s no need to be mysterious, lest others misunderstand.¡±

    Although with her and Song Mingzhao¡¯s age, even if they said a few words alone in the open area of the residence under the eyes of the elders, no bad words would spread.

    However, men and women sat at different seats at seven years old. On one hand, she could get close to her cousin because he was in her family. On the other hand, she wanted to get close to him. She had never cared about many taboos between men and women. She just had to be careful not to let her elders know.

    However, she wanted to hide as far as she could when she saw Song Mingzhao.

    No matter what, Yu Youyao should not be too conflicted about the nightmare.

    Since she had that nightmare, it was fate. Since it was bad karma, why should she get involved? Did she think that her life was too good?

    Her attitude was still considered polite, but the words she said were indeed not polite. Song Mingzhao did not mind and only asked, ¡°Miss Yao, may I ask if your courtesy name is Zhi Yao? It means that your beauty is second to none!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Even her grip on her handkerchief tightened slightly, but she tried her best to maintain her expression. She frowned and said

    ¡°Heir Song, what nonsense are you talking about? The true name of a girl is bestowed by her elders. She can¡¯t tell anyone except her family. Heir Song is from a famous family and has been familiar with poetry and books since he was young. Isn¡¯t it too rude to ask?¡±

    A youngdy¡¯s courtesy name had to be written on the invitation along with her birth characters and exchanged with her inws.

    Her mother had obtained her courtesy name for her when she was on her deathbed. Only her grandmother, cousin, and herself Imew about it. No one else did.

    It was impossible for her grandmother to tell anyone about such a private matter, and she had never told anyone except her cousin, let alone him.

    Therefore!

    How did Song Mingzhao know her courtesy name?

    Could it be that Yu Youyao suddenly remembered many strange things about Song Mingzhao vomiting blood and fainting? Could it be that he had the same nightmare as her?

    Yu Youyao was suddenly horrified. She kept feeling that this nightmare was a little unusual.

    She did not say yes or no. There was nothing wrong with her emotions. Her angry attitude seemed to be a normal reaction, but Song Mingzhao had an intuition.

    ¡®%hi Yao¡± was Yu Youyao¡¯s courtesy name.

    The voice in his nightmare could not be heard clearly. The girl with a blurry appearance was very likely Yu Youyao.

    During the few days when he was unconscious, he repeatedly heard the young girl¡¯s voice in his dream. ¡°Song Mingzhao, my courtesy name, Zhi Yao, was given to me by my mother before she died. It means that my beauty is second to none¡±

    The young girl¡¯s voice was like a delicate oriole¡¯s, and her voice entered his ears.

    It was clearly so unforgettable, but he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. He clearly wanted to hear it more clearly and see her clearly.

    However, what appeared in front of her was always the girl¡¯s bloodstained and thin voice cursing, ¡°Song Mingzhao, you won¡¯t die a good death. I curse you to live in prosperity and enjoy a hundred years of loneliness alone. You can¡¯t love, and you can¡¯t ask for it. You¡¯ll rather die. Song Mingzhao, I hate you¡­¡±

    Such a beautiful girl had cursed him with the most vicious curse in the world. He couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache and despair, hoping that he would never wake up.

    Later on, he vaguely seemed to hear Yu Youyao¡¯s voice.

    A voice in his heart kept reminding him, ¡°Song Mingzhao, wake up. You have to wake up¡­¡±

    He was awake!

    After opening his eyes, the first thing he did was look at the entire room. Other than the maidservants, there was only his mother guarding him.

    He suspected that he had heard wrongly when he was unconscious.

    However, her mother was extremely excited. ¡°Mingzhao, Mingzhao, you¡¯re awake. Thank goodness you¡¯re finally awake. To think that I went to the Yu Residence to ask for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill¡­¡±

    He had only woken up after forcing himself as he was weak. After a moment, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore and was about to faint again.. However, when he heard his mother mention the Yu Residence¡­

 Chapter 460 - 460: Rude

    Chapter 460: Rude

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Song Mingzhao barely managed to hold on to his weakness. ¡°Y-Yu Residence? What happened?¡±

    Her mother hurriedly got someone to bring over the ginseng soup. As she fed it to him, she said, ¡°You were unconscious for three days and three nights. You had a high fever and vomited blood. Lord Shi mentioned that the Fourth Young Master of the Yu Residence had drowned previously and was also unconscious. It was Eldest Miss Yu who took out the Musk Medicinal

    Fragrance Pill that she made and kept him alive. I was anxious and afraid, but I had no choice That i s why I bravely went to the Yu Residence to ask for the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. Old Madam and Eldest Miss Yu were also benevolent. Without a word, they gave up the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill and even followed me to help treat you¡­¡±

    His mother said many words of gratitude and relief, but Song Mingzhao did not listen.

    His mind was filled with thoughts of how Yu Youyao had treated a child with asthma on Chang¡¯an Street a while ago. When he was in critical condition, it was also Yu Youyao who had entered the residence to help treat him.

    When he was unconscious, he had heard Yu Youyao¡¯s voice and hadn¡¯t heard wrongly.

    She had really been there.

    Song Mingzhao only took a few sips of the ginseng soup and fainted again.

    In the nightmare, the girl whose voice couldn¡¯t be heard clearly and whose face was blurry was very likely Yu Youyao.

    Song Mingzhao didn¡¯t say anything and kept looking at her.

    His deep gaze made Yu Youyao feel a little suffocated. ¡°On ount of the fact that the Song and Yu families are long-time friends, I won¡¯t hold it against you for being rude today, but please respect yourself, Young Master Song.¡±

    A girl¡¯s courtesy name was a very private matter. It was already rude for Song Mingzhao to ask on the spot.

    Indecent!

    A well-mannered and polite woman did not answer yes or no. Instead, she had to consider if this question was appropriate before deciding if she could answer.

    It was obvious!

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s words were too rude, so there was no need for her to answer.

    Not only that, she couldn¡¯t pretend that nothing had happened after he had been rude.

    Song Mingzhao knew that he had angered Yu Youyao, and his face turned slightly pale. ¡°Miss Yao, I was rude just now. Please forgive me if I¡¯ve offended you.¡±

    He had not wanted to be rude to Yu Youyao, but Yu Youyao¡¯s attitude towards him was too distant and cold. He was even a little anxious.

    For some reason, ever since Yu Youyao¡¯s third sister appeared, he felt even more frustrated.

    On impulse, he asked the question that had been buried in his heart.

    Song Mingzhao regretted it very much. After this incident, Yu Youyao would probably distance herself from him even more. She would probably think that he was rude and had an undeserved reputation.

    Yu Youyao stopped in her tracks and said calmly, ¡°I still have something to do, so I won¡¯t send you out. Please help yourself.¡±

    With that, she quickened her pace and left Song Mingzhao behind.

    It wasn¡¯t until she entered the north courtyard that Yu Youyao took a deep breath and calmed down. After Song Mingzhao found out about her courtesy name, the shock in her heart suddenly rose.

    Yu Youyao calmed down a little. It was just a courtesy name. If he knew, it did not mean anything.

    The Song and Yu families were family friends. Song Mingzhao probably wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her because of her name.

    Besides, she did not admit that her courtesy name was Zhi Yao!

    It was impossible for Song Mingzhao to confirm it with her grandmother, so nothing would change.

    Most importantly, she had yet to reach the age of adulthood. Although she had a courtesy name, it had yet to be officially decided. If Song Mingzhao wanted to use her name to cause trouble, she would p him in the face.

    When she reached adulthood, she would change it to something elseo

    With a countermeasure in mind, Yu Youyao calmed down and returned to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu pointed at the gifts piled up on the table. ¡°These are all gifts from Heir Song. As an elder, it¡¯s not good for me to ept his things. Keep them yourself!¡±

    She could tell that Yao Yao was very distant from Song Mingzhao.

    With the rtionship between the Song and Yu families, although Yu Yaoyao and Song Mingzhao did not have a strong friendship, they were still close. It did not matter if they were closer.

    However!

    Thinking about how Song Mingzhao had asked his father to send him to the Precious Peace Temple to study since he was young, the two children had never interacted with each other before. Although they had met a few times in the past, they had only interacted this time when Song Mingzhao was unconscious.

    It seemed to make sense that they were unfamiliar with each other.

    There was no hurry. Some things still had to progress slowly.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao handed the thank-you gift from Song Mingzhao to Nanny Xu and did not care much about it.

    After Nanny Xu registered it, she showed it to her. ¡°It¡¯s all expensive medicinal herbs and spices. In addition, there¡¯s a purple-gold cloud-patterned inkstone from Langya Mountain in Shandong.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised.

    In addition to the unprecedentedly rare red silk inkstone in Shandong, there was also a strange stone called the purple gold stone. The great schr, Su

    Shi, happened to obtain a purple gold inkstone and instructed his son to wait for his death to be buried with it.

    The main source of purple gold stone was in Anhui, and there was only a small amount in Shandong. As for which of the two sources was of better quality, there were many opinions, but there was no conclusion.

    It was fine for ordinary items to be stored after they were registered, but expensive items had to be reviewed by their masters before entering the residence.

    Nanny Xu handed over the sandalwood box with the purple-gold cloud-patterned inkstone.

    The lid of the box was open. Yu Youyao immediately saw the purple-gold inkstone. It was reddish-purple and smooth. It was carved in the shape of a jade Ruyi and had cloud patterns. Its design was simple and elegant. Compared to the freshness of the red silk inkstone, the purple-gold inkstone was plump and natural, and it was a little heavier.

    Yu Youyao only admired it for a while and did not even touch it. She said,

    ¡°Keep it!¡¯

    Nanny Xu looked at the red silk inkstone on the desk.

    The red silk inkstone and the purple and gold inkstone each had their own styles.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s treatment of them was worlds apart.

    Yu Youyao did not mention anything about the origins of the red silk inkstone. The people around her were also familiar with the strange things in her hands, so they did not suspect anything.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s love for the red silk inkstone made it not difficult for

    Nanny Xu to guess that Zhou Linghuai had given it to her.

    After Song Mingzhao¡¯s episode, the Yu Residence regained its peace.

    Nanny Liu was in charge of the matters in the Rain Autumn Courtyard, so Yu Youyao did not interfere anymore.

    Concubine Qiu was a smart person and did not use the pregnancy to cause trouble in the residence.

    Unknowingly, Concubine Qiu had been pregnant for three months. This pregnancy was finally stable. As long as Concubine Qiu recuperated obediently, there would most likely be no problem with this pregnancy.

    Madam Yao received the news immediately and brought a lot of supplements to visit Concubine Qiu.

    Old Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Ancestors, please bless us. I hope this pregnancy will go smoothly.¡±

    Seeing that Concubine Qiu was still quite honest, she picked another talented aunt from the n to teach her some manners and literature.

    Concubine Qiu was indeed a smart person.

    She had long known that back then that Master had taken a fancy to her mainly because she was proficient in literature and calligraphy. After bing a concubine, she read and wrote a lot. She was really talented..

 Chapter 461 - 461: Release of the Rankings

    Chapter 461: Release of the Rankings

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In that case, Concubine Qiu was really a useful person.

    However, Old Madam Yu frowned and said to Nanny Liu in private, ¡°I originally thought that Concubine Qiu was a smart person, so I invited her over. In the future, when she visits the family, it¡¯ll be logical to guide and take care of her. No one will underestimate our family just because she¡¯s a concubine. However, not only is Concubine Qiu smart, but she¡¯s also shrewd.

    With her personality, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s ambitious.¡±

    Nanny Liu smiled and said, ¡°I think Concubine Qiu¡¯s status is a little low. Even if she¡¯s a little shrewd, she¡¯s still easy to manipte.¡±

    This was the truth. Old Madam Yu rxed a little. ¡°It¡¯s just that Concubine Qiu is pregnant, so she can¡¯t serve Eldest Son. It¡¯s not good for Eldest Son to keep sleeping alone. This is against the rules. In the future, Concubine Qiu will have to help Yao Yao manage the household. The family is busy, so she can¡¯t serve

    Eldest Son wholeheartedly. We still have to find a good concubine for him.¡± At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t avoid taking in concubines.

    Although there were a few potential concubines in the family and they were all decent-looking, their statuses were too low, and they did not have any children for Eldest Son, so it was naturally not appropriate for them to be concubines.

    Concubine Qiu was an exception and was promoted because her ancestors were also from a poetic family.

    In less than two days, Old Madam Yu looked for Yu Youyao and mentioned this matter.

    Yu Youyao had long guessed this situation. She only smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this either. Grandmother has to step in.¡±

    A mother knew her son best. Her grandmother had always known Yu Zongzheng¡¯s preferences, so she would definitely choose someone that Yu Zongzheng liked.

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll just choose the daughter of an official¡¯s concubine. Her status can¡¯t be too high. Otherwise, she¡¯ll offend the main wife and others will think that our family dotes on our concubines and undermines the wife. It won¡¯t be good for our reputation, but her status can¡¯t be too low, lest we embarrass your father.¡±

    Although her status would be greater than Concubine Qiu¡¯s, Concubine Qiu was pregnant. No matter if it was a girl or not, she could still suppress a new concubine. Both of them were concubines, and neither of them was more dignified than the other. It was suitable.

    However, this matter could not be rushed.

    At the end of August) the pce examination that had been dyed finally released the rankings.

    Early in the morning, the two families of the Yu Residence were dressed neatly and waiting in An Shou Hall to hear the news.

    Yu Shande couldn¡¯t wait to run out early in the morning to see the Imperial

    Rankings.

    The family waited anxiously.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t even hold it in anymore. Seeing that there was still no news from noon, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Why aren¡¯t our family members here yet?¡±

    Madam Yao hurriedly said) ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t be anxious. Every time the rankings are released, there are tens of thousands of people in the capital.

    Even ordinary citizens have to see Imperial Rankings to watch themotion. Perhaps there are too many people and they don¡¯t fancy it for a moment. Wait a little longer.¡±

    The servant who went out to look at the rankings at home went to Chang¡¯an Street at dawn to wait for the Imperial Rankings to be posted.

    If their family was like this, others would definitely be the same.

    The Imperial Rankings venue was only so big. It couldn¡¯t be seen from afar, and it wasn¡¯t easy to get close when there were many people.

    Every three years, Old Madam Yu had to experience this. How could she not know this? It was inevitable that she would be very anxious.

    Yu Youyao handed her a cup of lotus seed tea. ¡°Some people will wait for the Imperial Rankings until it gets dark. It¡¯s still early. Grandmother, have some tea to calm yourself down.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had yet to finish her cup of tea when¡­

    The servant boy, who had been sent out by the family to look at the rankings, ran into An Shou Hall while panting. Perhaps because he was too anxious, he did not stop in time and knelt on the ground with a thud.

    Old Madam Yu quickly put down her teacup and stood up from her chair. She quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s our family¡¯s examination ranking?¡±

    The servant ran into An Shou Hall in one breath. He was panting heavily.

    When he heard Old Madam¡¯s question, he did not dare to dy anymore. ¡°Reporting, reporting to Old Madam¡­¡±

    As he was panting too hard, he started panting again before he could finish speaking.

    Madam Yao was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t help but stomp her feet. ¡°Why are you panting? Old Madam is still waiting for you to speak.¡±

    Although no one from the residence had participated in the imperial examination this time, four people from the n had participated in the pce examination. This was also a joyous matter for the Yu Residence.

    Anyone else would be anxious.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, Second Aunt, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s wait until he¡¯s finished panting.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the servant was already panting. He hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam, Second Madam, Eldest Miss, our family did well. Young Master De is ranked 18th, Young Master Qing is ranked 76th, and Young Master Xing is ranked 97th in the second ss.¡±

    Even the worst was ranked 32nd in the third ss!

    Old Madam Yu was momentarily emotional and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡®Good, good. Four people from the n have advanced after the pce examination this time. It¡¯s already a blessing. I didn¡¯t expect that their rankings would be so high. Three of them are in the top 100. This is really the blessing of our ancestors¡­¡±

    With Yu Shande¡¯s ranking, he would definitely be able to be a schr and enter the Hanlin Academy. Perhaps in the future, the Yu Residence would have another important cab minister.

    The others¡¯ rankings were not low either. Their futures would definitely not be bad.

    Only when the younger generation was sessful could they protect their ancestors¡¯ foundation and help the aristocratic families prosper.

    Madam Yao quicklyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s an auspicious day to receive the rankings. It¡¯s a good day for our ancestors. Our Yu family¡¯s future is bright!¡±

    Old Madam Yu quickly pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her eye. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m too happy. I¡¯m old and my eye sockets are shallow. I¡¯m not as steady as you young people.¡±

    The talents of the Yu n had withered. It was only after Second Brother had passed the examination that she had seen hope for the Yu n to prosper. That was why she had spared no effort to n for Second Brother.

    Everyone felt that she was too scheming. Her eldest son was separated from her, and her second son was also separated from her.

    But how could they know?!

    Before Old Master died, he held her hand and kept telling her to raise her sons well and bring glory to her ancestors. Only when she agreed did he take hisst breath.

    At that time, she did not know how heavy thisst request and promise was.

    When she became a widow and guarded a huge courtyard, no one in the family could answer the door. No one could support the family, so it was almost impossible for her to move forward.

    At the most difficult time, there were even people in the n who bullied her as a widowed mother, and wanted a share of her wealth.

    She was the one who had carried Old Master¡¯s memorial tablet to the Yu n¡¯s ancestral hall and hung her neck in front of Duke Zhonglie¡¯s memorial tablet. When she was saved, she was only left with half her life.

    Only then did she scare the people in the n and rm a few old granduncles, finally saving the family business.

    However, even so, the Yu Residence was still distant from the n. Only she knew how difficult it was for a widow to not have the support of the n..

 Chapter 462 - 462: Top Four Advanced Scholars

    Chapter 462: Top Four Advanced Schrs

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It wasn¡¯t until her eldest son and second son were on the rankings one after another that she felt proud.

    She had endured for so many years not for the Yu Residence or the Yu n.

    It was for her sons and a promise to Old Master.

    Now that there were promising juniors in the Yu n, she could now take a breather.

    Seeing that Old Madam Yu was a little sad, Madam Yao smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow, the second branch will step in and hold a banquet to reward them.¡±

    A lucky schr could choose a residence and study in the Hanlin Academy for three years. He was a close confidant of the emperor and was in charge of drafting decrees and exining scriptures to the emperor.

    The current Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, was from a noble family.

    It was obvious that Yu Shande had a very bright future.

    Such a joyous event should be celebrated. Moreover, it would be more logical for the second branch to step in. It would also be more glorious and dignified. Not only would the Yu Residence¡¯s reputation rise, but also for Yu Shande¡¯s future.

    At that time, the people who would be invited would all be Yu Shande and the others¡¯ future connections.

    Old Madam Yu patted Madam Yao¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Let¡¯s do it like this. We have to be lively. Our family hasn¡¯t been lively for a long time.¡± Yu Youyao agreed wholeheartedly.

    Her grandmother was a widow, so the Yu Residence kept a very low profile, unlike other families that had a small banquet every three days and a big banquet every five days. Even if there was no joyous asion, they had to forcefully create one.

    As the family was talking, the sound of gongs and drums came from outside

    Old Madam Yu perked up. ¡°The famous runner must have arrived. Let¡¯s go quickly to the door.¡±

    Madam Yao quickly helped Old Madam Yu out.

    Yu Youyao and the others followed behind.

    Yu Shuangbai had been holding back her words for a long time. When she felt ufortable, she moved closer to Yu Youyao. ¡°I wonder how Brother De and the others did?¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment. ¡°The imperial examination is like a thousand troops crossing a single bridge. It¡¯s already not easy to pass.¡±

    After making many turns along the corridor, they finally arrived outside. A few bailiffs had red belts around their waists and surrounded the high-spirited Yu Shande. They beat gongs and drums all the way to the entrance of the Yu Residence. Behind them were manymoners who were watching themotion, as well as servants from other families who were trying to gather information. It was extremely lively.

    When they saw Old Madam, a servant hurriedly said, ¡°Congrattions, Old

    Madam. It¡¯s a joyous day in your residence. Yu Shande is ranked 18th¡­¡±

    When the people who were following behind to watch themotion heard that he was ranked 18th, praises sounded one after another. This ranking was definitely top-notch.

    Old Madam Yu smiled so widely that her wrinkles appeared. ¡°Thank you foring all the way here to report the good news.¡±

    Then, Nanny Liu took a step forward and stuffed a few bulging money bags into the servant¡¯s hands with a smile. ¡°Masters, take this and drink¡­

    The servant picked up the money bag and his smile became even more solicitous.

    The butler politely sent him off.

    The Yu Residence took the prepared candy, pastries, dried fruits, and so on. They also distributed 500 yuan to themoners who had followed the servants over to watch the fun, so that they could also bask in the joy of the residence.

    When themoners received the food, they couldn¡¯t bear to eat it themselves. They wanted to bring it home and distribute it to their promising descendants so that they could bask in the joy of this literary celebration. Perhaps they would be smarter.

    After receiving the food and reward money, all kinds of joyous words did not

    It was also lively in front of the Yu Residence.

    Not long after, another servant came to report another name. This time, it was Yu Shanqing, who was ranked 76th in the second grade. The lively group immediately surrounded the Yu Residence.

    Four people from the Yu Residence had passed the examination in a row. The famous runners hade to visit repeatedly, and it had even be news in the capital. When themoners received the news, they ran around to spread it..

    ¡°One of them seeded because their ancestors burned incense. Two of them? Their family must have umted good karma. Four of them seeded in a row¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Second Master Yu is ranked on the leaderboard. Now, he¡¯s even a cab aide. Tsk tsk tsk, the Yu Residence is really impressive!¡±

    ¡°I heard that their Old Madam eats vegetarian food and prays to Buddha all year round. She¡¯s a Bodhisattva-hearted person. Also, Eldest Miss Yu is a kind person. My aunt¡¯s youngest son identally had asthma. Even the doctor in the medical center said that he couldn¡¯t be saved. He was coincidentally passed by by the young miss who sacrificed a powerful medicine to save his life. My aunt is also a grateful person, so she went around asking about her benefactor. Later, she found out from the doctor in the medical center that her benefactor was the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence.¡±

    ¡°Good intentions are rewarded. No wonder four family members are ranked on the same ranking¡­¡±

    On such a good day, as long as someone congratted them, they would be rewarded.

    After a busy day, the residence was finally quiet.

    Yu Youyao had prepared a family banquet. When Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen returned, the family gathered together to celebrate Yu Shande¡¯s name on the Golden Ranking List.

    The capital became lively, and there was an endless stream of invitations.

    The first branch had also received many invitations. Yu Youyao tried her best to decline them if she could. If she couldn¡¯t, she would go through the motions with Second Aunt, Madam Yao. Nothing bad happened.

    rne Invitation coe YU Keence¡¯s Danquec naa also Deen sent out. ?rne aace was arranged for September 10th.

    Time passed unhurriedly.

    As Old Madam Yu was a widow, the Yu Residence did not have many people.

    Therefore, the two branches of the Yu Residence had always kept a low profile and rarely held banquets. This time, four people from the Yu Residence were on the rankings. Even though it was not surprising that the second branch was holding a banquet, it still caused amotion.

    Yu Zongshen was the second-inmand of the cab. Just his status alone made everyone in the capital want to curry favor with him, let alone anyone with discerning eyes. He was also the sessor nurtured by Elder Xia.

    Whose role would he take over?

    He would be taking over as the Grand Secretary. Xia Yansheng was already in his seventies and would resign in a few years.

    This banquet was not like a small family banquet.

    After the rankings were released, the Yu Residence prepared to celebrate.

    Madam Yao was discussing the banquet with Old Madam Yu. ¡°There are more than a hundred people who have officially received an invitation. They have to bring their families along. I reckon many people from the n will alsoe.

    With Master¡¯s status, even if he doesn¡¯t receive an invitation, many people will stille uninvited. On such a good day, we can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we have to arrange at least 30 tables. We also have to reserve five tables in case we¡¯re not prepared and make a fool of ourselves.¡±

    ¡°As there are more people, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be chaos. The male guests will be greeted in the second house, and there will probably be more female guests. well have to trouble Old Madam and Yao Yao to greet them in the main house.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she knew that her second daughter-inw had a n in mind, so she nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to manage it during this period of time. If you¡¯re too busy, bring Yao Yao and Shuangbai along. They¡¯re a little young, but they can still do some small things..¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463: Creating Trouble

    Chapter 463: Creating Trouble

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When other families encountered such a big banquet, it would be a family of daughters-inw working together to settle this matter.

    Their family was small to begin with, and Madam Yang was useless in the Tranquil Heart Residence. She was also old, so she could only talk. Madam Yao had to arrange everything, so how could she be busy alone?

    Madam Yao had the same intention. She joked, ¡°Shuangbai has only learned a little about managing the family from Nanny. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to help much. On the other hand, Yao Yao is young, but she¡¯s good at managing the household. When the timees, there will be many things that we have to trouble her with. If she orders people around until they¡¯re tired, you can¡¯t me us.¡±

    It was a half-joke.

    However, the meaning was clear. Holding a banquet waspletely different from Yu Youyao¡¯s small dinners at home. It was inevitable that it would be difficult. The more things there were, the more troublesome it would be. There would definitely be some mistakes.

    It was better to get straight to the point.

    Old Madam Yu was a smart person. No matter how polite her words were, she could tell that something was amiss. ¡°When someonees to your side, it¡¯s your own business how they¡¯re arranged. Don¡¯t look for me if something goes wrong. Your sister-inw is sick. In the future, we¡¯ll have to rely on Yao Yao for family matters. Bring her along and let her learn well.¡±

    Madam Yao was relieved to hear that.

    After discussing everything with Old Madam Yu, it was basically settled.

    Yu Jianjia listened from the side, feeling upset.

    It was such a big matter in the family, but Old Madam and Madam Yao actually let Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai participate. As the Third Miss of the Yu Residence, she was sitting here without saying a word.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao, her mouth full of bitterness. ¡®Grandmother, after recuperating in the manor for a few months, my health has improved a lot. Although I can¡¯t help manage such a big matter at home, I can still help with some small tasks.¡±

    It was rare for the family to hold a banquet, and it was a rare opportunity for her to show her face. She couldn¡¯t let Yu Youyao take all of the credit.

    The corners of Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she nced at Madam

    Yao.

    Old Madam Yu hesitated.

    This time, Yu Jianjia did not cough as often as before. She panted after taking a few steps. Imperial Physician Hu had also said that her health improved a lot.

    Yao Yao and Shuangbai were both learning how to manage the household, so she couldn¡¯t favor one over the other.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t do anything heavy, but she could do something lighter¡­

    Madam Yao could tell what Old Madam was thinking, so she smiled and said, ¡°Third Miss¡¯s body is a little weak. How can this banquet be light? You should recuperate carefully, lest you tire yourself out and the family¡¯s heart will ache.¡± Yu Jianjia was an obedient and sensible child. If she helped, there probably wouldn¡¯t be any mistakes.

    However, Yu Jianjia had just recovered a little. If she fell sick again, no matter what, as her elder, she would definitely not be able to escape.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be unlucky to ruin such a good recovery?

    If they dyed the banquet, wouldn¡¯t that cause trouble?

    How could Old Madam Yu not tell that Madam Yao was clearly unwilling to involve Yu Jianjia? She could only say, ¡°Your second aunt is right. It¡¯s more important to recuperate carefully.¡± Worried that Yu Jianjia would think that she was biased) she added, ¡°Seventh Aunt who is taking care of you is a capable person. She¡¯s good at managing the household. Learn from her carefully. When you recover in two years, you can help your eldest sister manage the household.¡±

    Madam Yao was just short of saying that her health wasn¡¯t good and she should not go out to cause trouble.

    Yu Jianjia hated her in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t find anything to refute. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip and lower her head in disappointment. ¡°Grandmother is right.¡±

    As for what Old Madam had said about helping Yu Youyao manage the household after she recovered a little¡­

    She did not believe it at all.

    So what if she said it nicely? In her heart, Yu Youyao was the most important.

    Yu Jianjia looked at Madam Yao and said apologetically, ¡°Mother is seriously ill. Second Aunt is in charge of the banquet. I feel very apologetic, so I wanted to help. It¡¯s my fault for being insensible and making things difficult for Second Aunt.¡±

    She had been sick and weak since she was young. Every time she had a headache or fever, the entire family would care about her. Her father doted on her more because she was sick and weak.

    No matter what she wanted, she only needed to cough a few times to achieve her goal.

    If she had a conflict with her sisters at home, as long as she pretended to be sick, she would always be the one in the right.

    As time passed, she became used to using her body to achieve her goals.

    Her mother didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong.

    It was only at this moment that she clearly realized what the words ¡°weak body¡± meant. Even her family felt burdened. What would outsiders think of Madam Yao repeatedly expressed that she was only concerned about her health and had no other intentions.

    Yu Youyao was not surprised by this oue.

    She took out the list that she had made and handed it to Madam Yao. ¡°I saw that Second Aunt had been busy these past few days, so I took the initiative to list the crops that our family had nted in the farmstead near the suburbs of the capital. Second Aunt, take a look. If there¡¯s no problem, you can use the things you need for the banquet from the farmstead first. If there¡¯s nothing in the farmstead, you can arrange for someone to buy it now.¡±

    Although the first and second branches had split up, there were only her father and second uncle in the Yu Residence and they had to help each other. Therefore, they kept a portion of the public assets under the joint management of the first and second branches.

    Madam Yao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She took a deep look at Yu Youyao and took the list.

    Meat, vegetables, fruits, and so on were sorted one by one. The crops on the farm were ripe and the number of crops produced was recorded with the approximate number of them mixed.

    After Madam Yao finished reading, she smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam said that you¡¯re proficient in general affairs, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a capable person. You¡¯ve already made preparations before the banquet at home is even held. This way, the family will save a lot of trouble. I¡¯ll leave the work arranged from the manor to you.¡±

    Since she could list everything in the manor so clearly, she was naturally relieved to leave this matter to Yu Youyao.

    From this, it was obvious that Yu Youyao was capable.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With the list of crops that Yu Youyao had listed, she could choose which dishes to make. Madam Yao called the stewards and kitchen maids of the first and second branches over without stopping to discuss the dishes on the table.

    Look, this was what Yu Youyao was capable of.

    Without this list, she would have to spend time doing it herself, and it would take a lot of time to prepare for the banquet.

    The most important thing for the banquet was the banquet food. It was naturally more appropriate to prepare early.

    This saved her a lot of trouble.

    Madam Yao even said to Yu Youyao, ¡°I heard that Mother Zhao from your small kitchen has been taught by Nanny Xu to make good medicinal cuisine.

    Call her over too..¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464: Banquet

    Chapter 464: Banquet

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the past, Old Madam was sickly. Every few steps she took made people tremble in fear. They were worried that she would die before she could even catch her breath.

    It was also because after Nanny Xu entered the residence that Yu Youyao had grown up. Not only did she have medicinal fragrance every day, but she also had the medicinal cuisine that Mother Zhao had specially prepared for her.

    She had already recovered.

    Good medicinal cuisine at the banque was no greater dignity.

    Yu Youyao smiled and agreed.

    The group discussed for nearly two hours before they settled the banquet. ¡°There are 18 dishes on the table, three soups, and two health-nourishing medicinal cuisine for the season. The meat and vegetables¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu listened.

    Madam Yao was an elder, so naturally, the banquet had to be held conservatively.

    Yu Youyao was younger and more meticulous. The two of them were smart people and discussed with each other. Not only did they look generous and proper, but they were also very meticulous.

    If she had to do it herself, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was smart, Madam Yao smiled and said, ¡°I have something else for you to do here. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too hard.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Second Aunt, just instruct me.¡±

    Banquets were amon thing for the first and second branches. If she could do more, she would do more.

    Madam Yao did not stand on ceremony. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the tea, snacks, fruits, snacks, and so on to you. Bring Shuangbai along. She¡¯s greedy and can alwayse up with tricks in this aspect. I think she can help.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai, who couldn¡¯t interrupt, pouted.

    She kept feeling that she had been misconstrued by her biological mother.

    Yu Youyao agreed happily. ¡°Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister will alsoe over to help. When the timees, we¡¯ll get Nanny Xu to help. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Second Aunt, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Madam Yao was originally worried about leaving such a big matter to Yu Youyao. She only felt that she was smart and should be able to take responsibility. When the time came, she could keep an eye on her.

    Now that Yu Youyao had mentioned Nanny Xu, she was really relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. With Nanny Xu¡¯s help, it will definitely be appropriate.¡±

    Nanny Xu¡¯s abilities were obvious to all. Not to mention the changes in Yu

    Youyao, even Old Madam¡¯s health had improved because of the abilities Nanny Xu had taught Yu Youyao.

    It would definitely be better if Nanny Xu could help with the banquet in the residence. However, Nanny Xu was not a servant of the residence. Even Old Madam could not easily order her around, so she naturally would not provoke her.

    Yu Youyao had spoken because she was confident that Nanny Xu would agree. Naturally, she was happy to see it happen.

    As for Lianyu and Fangfei, Yu Youyao did not mind that they were young and were happy to bring them along, so she naturally had no objections.

    Now that everything had been arranged, she would have to spend a lot of effort to manage it.

    Madam Yao called Yu Shuangbai over again. ¡°Nanny Liu wants to arrange the personnel in the residence. Learn from her. If your eldest sister wants to arrange for tea and snacks, you have to help too. Don¡¯t be too yful.¡±

    During this period of time, Yu Shuangbai had improved a lot, and her studies had improved by leaps and bounds. She also had good manners. If she followed Nanny Liu, she could also learn how to manage the household.

    Yu Shuangbai puffed up her cheeks and agreed.

    Considering that there were not many people in the family, Madam Yao transferred some people over from the manor. Old Madam Yu was also personally in charge, and Madam Yao and Yu Youyao also helped out.

    The house was in chaos, and they were so busy that their feet did not touch the ground.

    On the tenth of September, the Yu Residence swept the courtyard early in the morning. The door was wide open, preparing to wee the guests.

    On the male guests¡¯ side, Yu Zongzheng led Yu Shande and the others, who were on the Golden Ranking List this time, to wee guests at the Flowerfall Gate. Yu Zongshen was greeting them in the house with his eldest son, Yu Shanyan.

    On the female guests¡¯ side, Madam Yao brought Yu Shuangbai out to wee the guests. Yu Youyao and the Seventh Aunt of the n greeted guests in the courtyard.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was the first to visit.

    The Madam of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and Third Madam Yu, Yu Miaofu, led the people of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence over. Song Wanhui and the other sisters in the family also followed.

    Yu Youyao immediately went over to wee them. After greeting the elders, she asked, ¡°Grandmother Song, why are you here too? How can we trouble you with such a small matter in our family?¡±

    Old Madam Song said bluntly, ¡°You don¡¯t have many family members. IVs inevitable that Second Madam Yu will be busy. With so many people around, there will be more trouble. I came to help out. Anyway, when I reach your house, I¡¯ll be served well. It won¡¯t tire me out.¡±

    Old Madam Song and her grandmother were famous in the capital. They were both respected elders. With them in charge of the residence, the banquet today would probably go more smoothly.

    Yu Youyao quickly brought her to the guest courtyard.

    When the two of them met, they naturally had a lot to say.

    Yu Youyao continued to entertain the guests.

    At this moment, the people from the Qi Residence arrived.

    Old Madam Qi had alsoe over. The two families had always been close, so she probably had the same thoughts as Old Madam Song and came over to help suppress the situation.

    When Old Madam Qi saw Yu Youyao, she was so curious. She was clearly a

    guest at someone else¡¯s house, but she immediately took off the sea-green bracelet on her wrist and put it on her wrist without any exnation¡ª

    ¡®Good child, you¡¯re bing more and more like your mother, and your personality is as straightforward as hers. It¡¯s really good. The medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance you sent previously are all top-notch things. I like them very much.¡±

    Although the rtionship between aristocratic families was a mix of closeness and distance, anyone who could get along was basically like having a gourd on a vine. Usually, when they gave gifts to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, other families couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°I originally wanted to make it to nourish

    Grandmother¡¯s body. I saw that it was working well, so I sent some over. As long as Grandmother Qi likes it.¡±

    Old Madam Qi knew that she was busy, so she did not hold her back and say too much.

    When they arrived at the guest courtyard, Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened when she saw her. ¡°Olddy, why are you here too?¡±

    Old Madam Qi smiled at Old Madam Yu. ¡°1 haven¡¯t received an invitation from your family for the past three to five years. It¡¯s really rare. How can I note over to take a look?¡±

    Old Madam Yu had also guessed why she was here. ¡°Let me tell you, our family only has one daughter-inw. Even our growing granddaughter has to help wee guests. We don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡±

    As soon as she heard this, she knew that they were on very good terms.

    Old Madam Qi rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m not like the two of you who can manage things yourselves.¡±

    Old Madam Qi was the oldest, but her health was also the best.

    Yu Youyao then instructed the young maidservant who was serving tea. ¡°Sixth Madam Qi likes cleanliness in her teacups, bowls, tes, and so on. She needs all kinds of utensils. You have to rece them with new ones in front of her.

    Old Madam Qi likes the Red Tieguanyin, and she doesn¡¯t like the Green Tieguanyin, so don¡¯t get it wrong. You have to choose one with a strong fragrance.. First Madam Qi¡­¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465: The Battle Begins

    Chapter 465: The Battle Begins

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After the young maidservant noted it down, she quickly went out to greet the guests.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon that all the guests finally arrived.

    When guests came, they first had to greet their elders. As soon as the madams and young misses arrived at the guest courtyard and saw the three old madams sitting in the room, they consciously became reserved.

    They had to exin carefully to their juniors, ¡°The few old madams are all respected elders in the capital. They¡¯re all gathered in the Yu Residence today because they¡¯re giving the Yu Residence face. Your words and actions in the Yu Residence are all under their watch. You have to be careful with your words and actions. Don¡¯t cause trouble and embarrass them.¡±

    The adults had a rare solemn attitude. They had all been raised well, so they naturally knew the severity of the matter.

    The Yu Residence treated the elders well.

    The tea was ording to everyone¡¯s taste, and there was nothing wrong.

    The food was also meticulously arranged. There were many different dishes, and there were no different ones.

    The elders gathered to listen to the show and chatted.

    The juniors were also entertained by Yu Youyao.

    Song Wanhui held a poetry recital and even asked the elders for a prize. A group of young misses gathered together to recite poetry. It was really a livelypetition.

    Qi Sinian started a chess game. The young misses who did not like crowds gathered together to y chess against Yi.

    Those who weren¡¯t good at needlework chatted with Tang Yunxi.

    Yu Jianjia also got to know a few people who liked flowers and nts and chatted about her experience in nurturing flowers.

    Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t sit still. It was inevitable that she would meet people of the same background, so they went to the lotuske to pick lotus pods.

    When there were too many people, it was inevitable that there would be some quarrels. All the young misses knew their limits, so they naturally wouldn¡¯t make too much of a fuss. In addition, Yu Youyao was always on guard, so they didn¡¯t go overboard.

    Unknowingly, it was time for the banquet.

    The dishes on the table were also very sumptuous. In fact, there were also rules for banquets held by wealthy families. As each family walked over, they saw many different dishes. Whenever a family produced a good dish, people wouldpete to imitate it. The taste was different, but there was not much difference.

    However, the dishes of the Yu Residence were very fresh.

    They used the same ingredients to make different tastes. For example, a dish called ¡°Three Dishes of Sea Cucumber¡±.

    The first dish was sea cucumber cut into slices. They dipped it in the sauce and ate it. The taste was sweet and refreshing.

    The second dish was fire garlic sea cucumber. It was stir-fried with fragrance, and the taste was a little heavier.

    The third dish was sea cucumber medicinal soup, which was light and nourishing.

    It was clearly three dishes, but they were fused to be one dish. People of different tastes could eat one dish, and they immediately received many praises.

    After the banquet was over, the Yu Residence sent someone to send over medicinal tea for digestion.

    The room was lit with incense, and the fragrance was deep and pleasant.

    Unknowingly, it made people rx and gather to chat andugh harmoniously.

    It wasn¡¯t until seven o¡¯clock that all the guests in the residence were sent out.

    Yu Youyao was so tired that her feet were sore, but she still forced herself to stay awake. ¡°Second Aunt, you¡¯ve had a long day. Rest for a while. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    She was tired, but Madam Yao was even more tired than her.

    Madam Yao was indeed so tired that her head felt heavy. She thought about how the servants were in charge of cleaning up, and Yu Youyao was only in charge ofmanding. It wasn¡¯t impossible to hand it over to her, so she said,

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Yao Yao.¡±

    She had also understood what happened at this banquet.

    Not only was Yu Youyao smart and magnanimous, but she was also very capable. The allocation of the dishes in the manor was done well and she did not make any mistakes. The arrangements for tea, snacks, fruits, and snacks were also very meticulous. When she greeted the guests, she heard many praises. Her family ate a lot of snacks.

    She also entertained the young misses of the various residences well.

    Nanny Xu brought over some medicinal cuisine. ¡°Have some medicinal cuisine first to fill your stomach and recuperate. I¡¯ll bring Chun Xiao and Xia Tao to arrange the packing.¡±

    Yao Yao had eaten five to six portions at the banquet just now. After the banquet, she was indeed hungry. She quickly picked up the bowl. Before she could take a bite of the medicinal porridge, she ced the spoon into the bowl.

    ¡°How¡¯s Grandmothers health?¡±

    Although her grandmother did not interfere in the banquet, it was still noisy for the entire day.

    Nanny Xu smiled and said, ¡°I see that Old Madam is in good spirits. She ate the medicinal cuisine just now and has already returned to An Shou Hall to rest.¡±

    When one was old, their days were cold, so it was inevitable that they liked crowds.

    It was definitely impossible to host an event every day. asionally, it would happen once or twice. When she saw more people and spoke more, she would feel more rxed.

    Yu Youyao was relieved.

    After the house was tidied, Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall.

    Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle were both there.

    When Madam Yao saw hering, she quickly asked, ¡°Is everything done at home?

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve roughly packed up. As for the details, I¡¯ll have to wait for Second Aunt to arrange it tomorrow.¡±

    When Madam Yao heard her words, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Yao Yao today. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s responsible for entertaining the guests. I didn¡¯t hear anyone say anything bad.¡± At this point) her smile couldn¡¯t help but deepen. ¡°I heard many madams praise you for being polite and capable today.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your good arrangements and my sisters¡¯ help.¡±

    Yu Zongshen nced at Yu Youyao and lowered his eyes, staring at the walnut in his hand. No one knew what he was thinking.

    On the other hand, Yu Zongzheng sighed with emotion. ¡°Like mother, like daughter. Yao Yao takes after her mother.¡±

    At this point, he also thought of how good Madam Xie had been after marrying into the Yu Residence. Only afterparing them would he know who was good and who was bad. Compared to Madam Xie, Madam Yang was simply unbearable.

    The atmosphere in the room froze.

    Old Madam Yu changed the topic. ¡°The banquet was held decently today. All of you have contributed. I think you¡¯ve been busy all day. You¡¯re all tired. Go back and rest!¡±

    When she returned to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao copsed.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the 15th of September. Themotion in the capital had yet to die down, and Yu Youyao did not go out again. Second Aunt, on the other hand, brought Yu Shuangbai out twice.

    As soon as Yu Shuangbai returned, she ran to the main house. ¡°Eldest Sister, let me tell you, when we went to the Assistant Minister of Revenue¡¯s house today, the table that they prepared was modeled after ours. They prepared three dishes of sea cucumber and some medicinal cuisine, but they¡¯re not as delicious as ours.¡±

    Yu Youyao could not help butugh.

    Mother Zhao had been taught by Nanny Xu and was very good at making medicinal cuisine. It was normal that others could notpare to her.

    In the blink of an eye, it waste September.

    There was finally news from the army that had gone to Shandong to quell the rebellion. Yin Huaixi had captured the head of the Ye Residence in Jinan and used his blood sacrifice g to provoke Li Qiguang. Finally, he dered war on him.

    This news made those who had already underestimated Yin Huaixi and did not like the war in Shandong shut their mouthspletely.

    Killing the head of the Ye Residence was killing the dignity of the Imperial Court that could not be provoked, and destroying Li Qiguang¡¯s morale..

 Chapter 466 - 466: Promotion

    Chapter 466: Promotion

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The lively atmosphere of the examination also ended.

    News about Shandong kept being sent to the capital.

    Yin Huaixi used Lian Heng¡¯s strategy to cooperate with the court officials in Shandong and break the situation of the n alliance.

    Yin Huaixi used a method to sow discord, instigating some ns in Shandong to resist Li Qiguang together with them.

    The entire capital was in an uproar.

    Everyone knew that Shandong was a tough nut to crack. The previous emperors of the Great Zhou had been gnawing on it for hundreds of years. The more they gnawed on it, the tougher it became. Now, it was so tough that no one dared to bite it.

    Not only did Yin Huaixi eat it, but he also ate a few kilograms of meat.

    After breaking the alliance of the ns, Li Qiguang¡¯s power was like scattered sand. He even instigated the ns to rebel and use their spears to attack their shields.

    Shandong¡¯s victory was set. All that was left was Li Qiguangs head and the blood of his traitors.

    Yu Youyao found Chang An and handed him a booklet. ¡°Find a few schrs to make a story about Cousin breaking into Shandong. Publicize it in the restaurants and teahouses in the capital.¡±

    The storytellers all had schrly titles. There was a clear rule in the Great Zhou Law that those with schrly titles could discuss politics in public. As long as the people involved were not fabricated) they would not be punished.

    This was on the surface.

    If he offended someone with his words and asked someone to teach him a lesson in secret, the Great Zhou Law would not be able to control him.

    The storytellers would find teahouses and restaurants with strong reputations. As long as they did not offend people too much, even if there were a few inappropriate words, it was not worth it to hold it against them.

    Chang An was a little puzzled. ¡°Young Master is already so famous. Why do you still want to specially find someone to publicize it?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°There are three reasons.¡±

    Chang An was stunned when he heard this. He racked his brains but couldn¡¯t think of any of the three reasons.

    Yu Youyao no longer had much hope for Chang An¡¯s intelligence. Her cousin had also said that the reason why he had brought Chang An along was because Chang An¡¯s intelligence was quite mediocre.

    The downside was that sometimes, it was quite a headache.

    However, the advantages were also obvious. Such a person was suitable to be disyed openly and not easily arouse suspicion.

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum and used the Marquis of Changxing of ten crimes. Every crime is reasonable. Logically speaking, as long as the Marquis of Changxing is escorted into the capital and interrogated by the three divisions, the charges can be determined. However, the reality is that the Marquis of Changxing has already been escorted into the capital in June. The three divisions have interrogated him for almost three months, but there¡¯s still no result.¡±

    Chang An did not understand what she meant. ¡°The three divisions¡¯ trial is veryplicated to begin with. It¡¯s not surprising that it will take three to five months!¡±

    Yu Youyao was also convinced, so she could only exin, ¡°That depends on what kind of case it is. For example, persecuting the royal family. Moreover, with sufficient evidence, it¡¯s naturally best to close the case as soon as possible. After all, the longer such a case drags on, the more people will be involved. No one can guarantee that the cmity of exterminating the entire family won¡¯t be on them. The court officials don¡¯t dare to be negligent.¡±

    Chang An came to a realization. ¡°Is there some inside story in the old prince¡¯s case?

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The entire King You¡¯s Residence has been persecuted by the Marquis of Changxing, as well as the officials and nobles of Youzhou, causing the destruction of their families. King You has even been used of ¡®rebellion¡¯, and the heir, Yin Huaixi, is even sickly. Once the Marquis of

    Changxing¡¯s crime is confirmed, King You¡¯s grievances will be cleared, and the

    matter of redress will not be dyed.¡±

    Chang An was still confused. ¡°Of course!¡±

    At this point, even a blockhead could tell that something was amiss. Yu Youyao was speechless for a long time. ¡°You have to understand that although King You¡¯s family was persecuted by the Marquis of Changxing and the others, as the emperor, it¡¯s enough to leave a bad impression in history. It¡¯ll damage the dignity of the emperor and his reputation.¡±

    Chang An¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So, the three divisions¡¯ trial hasn¡¯t been fruitful all this time because the dog emperor instructed it?! How dare he? No matter what, the old king is still a member of the royal family. All these years, he has guarded the borders and fertilend for him. How can he ignore the old king¡¯s reputation for his own selfish desires?

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°The emperor is the most heartless emperor. It¡¯s not that the emperor doesn¡¯t want to wash away King You¡¯s grievances, nor is it that he doesn¡¯t want to redress them. He just wants to see how far Cousin can go in the war in Shandong before deciding how to wash away King You¡¯s grievances and how far to redress them. The court officials who are participating in the tribunal review can see through him, so he has been dying the progress of the tribunal review.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the rebellion in Shandong, King You would still be a traitor. However, under the premise of a retrial, the wise and mighty King You would definitely be stained with some stigma.

    For example, he was domineering in his fief. That was why the officials and nobles of the north had no choice but to join forces and resist. They risked persecuting the royal family and killing nine generations to frame King You.

    At that time, these people would have already lost their heads. The truth was up to the Imperial Court. Themoners respected King You because he guarded Youzhou.

    However, no one knew what kind of person he was, so naturally, they would believe these rumors.

    King You¡¯s reputation was wed. Even if he washed away his grievances, he would not have a good reputation.

    It was understandable that the emperor had identally killed a meritorious general.

    It could be said that King You himself was cruel and heartless, making enemies in the north. He deserved to die.

    The history books were at most mixed. It would not affect the emperor¡¯s dignity and reputation too much.

    As the emperor, he only needed to reward King You¡¯s orphan and be a good uncle. It was enough topletely wash away the remaining stain in the history books.

    Chang An clenched his fists angrily. ¡°If Young Master wins the battle, the old king will really be able to wash away his grievances. If Young Master suffers a defeat, even if Old Master is cleared of his crimes, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be glorious?

    Yu Youyao nodded, then shook her head. ¡°Even if he wins the battle, Prince You¡¯s grievances might not be washed away. The key is to see how this battle affects the court and the world.¡±

    Chang An was enlightened. ¡°You want to write about the war in Shandong in a book to build momentum for Young Master and increase the impact of this battle on the world and the court.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°In King You¡¯s case, anger arose everywhere. At this time, it¡¯s enough to gather the hearts of the people and calm them down. I want everyone in the world of the Nine States to know that even though the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi, is young and sick, he¡¯s still a military strategist who has descended to the mortal world. He has the magnanimity to nurture the Nine States and stand tall in the world. He dares to get back at Xiao Xiangguo, and he won¡¯t let Meng Changjun off.¡±

    Chang An nodded in a daze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the second reason?

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Do you know that there are also a few old generals who have fought hundreds of battles with Cousin? Among them, Chang Ningbo is the most famous. This person was born in the countryside and was conferred the title of nobility and general with his own strength. He has an extremely high reputation among the generals who came from poor families..¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467: Towards the Wind

    Chapter 467: Towards the Wind

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chang An agreed. ¡°Chang Ningbo is indeed capable.¡±

    As Chang Ningbo was going to set off with the army, he had to investigate his life carefully.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao thought of her cousin. If the person talking to her now was her cousin, she would only say 30%, and her cousin would understand.

    However, on careful thought, it made sense!

    Yin Huaixi was the only one in the world who was unique.

    Yu Youyao calmed herself down and continued, ¡°Look, even you agree with

    Chang Ningbo. Think about it carefully. One is an old general who has been

    through hundreds of battles and is famous. The other is a young heir who¡¯s only 15 years old. He¡¯s crippled and sick. He can¡¯t even go to the battlefield and can only guard the back. If he wins this battle, as the main general) Cousin will definitely be famous, but in terms of contributions, do you think Cousin canpare to Chang Ningbo? i ¡®

    Everyone would only see the people in front of them.

    Compared to her cousin, who was weak in every way, Chang Ningbo, who had been through hundreds of battles, was more in line with others¡¯ hopes for victory. The rebellion army entered Shandong and did not move for a few months.

    The court was already filled with doubts. Even the people who had originally supported Yin Huaixi gradually changed their minds.

    If the battle in Shandong was won, everyone would naturally think that Chang Ningbo had won the battleo

    Chang An understood. ¡°We have to take advantage of the fact that the oue of the battle in Shandong hasn¡¯t been decided to publicize how smart Young Master is. The credit and influence of this battle will belong to Young Master alone.¡± Young Miss¡¯s brain was really impressive, not inferior to Young Master¡¯s. Chang An looked at Yu Youyao with admiration. ¡°Then what¡¯s the third reason?

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°After Prince You¡¯s rebellion, what next?¡±

    This time, Chang An¡¯s mind came to life. He quickly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s to restore the ancestral temple. The old king is already dead, so Young Master should inherit the title of king.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°You have to know that once Cousin inherits the royal title, it means that he has to inherit 300,000 troops from Youzhou at the same time to guard Youzhou. However, ording to the current situation, there are still variables in this matter. Whether he inherits it or is conferred another title is up to the emperor. What we need to do is to let everyone in the world understand that Cousin has the ability to control the military and Youzhou.¡±

    Chang An was slightly stunned. ¡°By writing a book?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin must have made arrangements too. I don¡¯t have to do anything else to avoidplicating matters. It¡¯s enough to show others that war depends on brains, not martial strength. A crippled leg is nothing.

    Since ancient times, there have been countless civil servants leading troops. Civil servants are weak. How can they go to the battlefield?¡±

    She wanted to dispel the world¡¯s prejudice against her cousin¡¯s ¡°disabled leg.¡± Chang An was enlightened again.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Li Shimin led the army at the age of 14, and Huo Qubing led the army at the age of 17. Since ancient times, there have been many young generals leading the army. Cousin went to the battlefield at the age of 12 to resist the Di people and turned the tide. That was why heid the foundation for the victory in the battle in Youzhou. At the age of 15, he led the army to suppress Li Qiguang of Shandong, who did not even dare to lead troops and did not hesitate to use an excuse to refuse the battle. How can such achievements not bepared to the famous generals of ancient times?

    She also had to dispel the world¡¯s prejudice against her cousin¡¯s young age.

    The prejudice of the world would be broken. Cousin would then inherit the title of king and control the army. You Prefecture would be everyone¡¯s hope. Coupled with Cousin¡¯s arrangements, everything was logical.

    Chang An was not smart but he was efficient. He did his best to do what he was instructed to do.

    In just a few days!

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s actions in Shandong had been written into a book and spread throughout the capital.

    In the various restaurants and teahouses, the storytellers were all telling stories about the heir of King You, Yin Huaixi. He was like his father, and was wise enough to fight Li Qiguang from Shandong.

    The wind in the capital often represented the wind in the world.

    When Yu Youyao heard Chang An¡¯s report, she used the excuse of practicing calligraphy and not wanting to be disrupted to get Chang An to secretly bring her out of the residence to a restaurant on Chang An Street.

    It was noon, and the hall of the restaurant was filled with people from all walks of life.

    Yu Youyao put on men¡¯s clothes and disguised herself as the young master of a wealthy family in the capital. She handed a token to the manager of the restaurant. When the manager saw that it was a token from the Yu Residence, he quickly nodded and bowed. ¡°So it¡¯s from the Yu Residence. Our restaurant will reserve the best private room for you. Please follow me.¡±

    Yu Youyao only nodded and did not say anything.

    The manager of the restaurant weed her in. She was also knowledgeable. It was not easy for her to disguise herself as a man, so it couldn¡¯t be said that she was a man or a woman. However, as soon as she opened her mouth, she was afraid that she would be exposed. She would not cause any trouble in her own restaurant. However, in order to avoid trouble, it was best not to expose herself.

    Chang An, who was disguised as Yu Youyao¡¯s servant, nodded. ¡°Thank you for leading the way.¡±

    The private room was decorated elegantly. Sitting on the terrace, one could see everything below.

    The storyteller, who was in his forties, was at a long table. He held the wooden stick in his hand and stroked his beard as he said, ¡°Speaking of which, King You¡¯s case caused resentment in the world. Li Qiguang of Shandong even publiclyunched arge-scale rebellion in Shandong in the name of enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens. It¡¯s reported that countless people died in the rebellion¡­

    The storyteller was very eloquent and knew the essence of suppression before promotion.

    First, Li Qiguang started a rebellion, and none of the generals in the entire dynasty dared to lead their troops into battle. The original Marquis of Weining was now refusing to fight even if he had to offend the emperor.

    The storyteller mmed the wooden stick and raised his voice. ¡°Why is that?!¡± In just five words, he immediately had the rhythm of a storyteller.

    Immediately, a martial artist asked loudly, ¡°What kind of motley crew is this? There have been many rebellions in the Great Zhou Dynasty in the past. Every time, if it weren¡¯t for the arrival of the Imperial Court¡¯s cavalry, this motley crew would have scattered like birds and beasts.¡±

    Someone immediately chimed in

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re just a motley crew. There are many generals in the Imperial Court who are good at war. Why can¡¯t they do anything to Li Qiguang?

    ¡°Is Li Qiguang really that powerful? Even those experienced old generals in the court don¡¯t dare to fight?¡±

    ¡°Could there be something unusual in Shandong?

    ¡°Bam¡ª¡± Another shocking p, and the entire hall was silent.

    The storyteller did not keep him in suspense anymore. ¡°If you want to know the situation in Shandong, listen to me in detail. Speaking of this, you have to trace it back to the time when the world of the Great Zhou was still uncertain¡­¡±

    The storyteller had personally described an expedition when Emperor Gaozu suppressed the Eastern Barbarians and pacified Shandong. He had moved the people who had been disced by the war to Shandong and started a benevolent governance to encourage farming. When it came to those who could survive the war, which one of them wasn¡¯t a ruthless person?

    Theplicated n situation in Shandong was formed under the background of the various races living together..

 Chapter 468 - 468: Coward

    Chapter 468: Coward

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Not only was the storyteller eloquent, but he was also quite knowledgeable about the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Many historical biographies in Shandong were even more gossipy. In just an incense stick¡¯s time, they were eloquent. They painted a situation where the ns were divided and the people were more important than the officials. The interests of the ns crisscrossed.

    Hearing this, the people below were even more intoxicated and cheered repeatedly. Many people did not hold their money bags down. When the waiter walked past with acquer te, they threw out reward money.

    Yu Youyao was also listening with interest. She couldn¡¯t help but throw out a small silver ingot.

    After that, the storyteller changed the topic and said, ¡°Dear guests, you might not know this, but the situation in Shandong isplicated. Usually, the ns fight to the death, but in fact, it¡¯s a gourd tied to a vine. It involves a lot of things. Even an emperor can¡¯t tolerate it. All the previous emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty have sent troops to negotiate and suppress the situation, but to no avail. Many generals even died in Shandong. What do you think we should do in Shandong?

    Then, he listed the past generals who had once crusaded against Shandong. Who were these people? Who died in Shandong?

    Everyone sighed.

    They finally understood why Li Qiguang dared to start a rebellion like this. He had never been beaten by the Imperial Court and thought that he was invincible.

    They also understood why no one dared to quell the rebellion even though there were so many generals in the court who were good at war.

    It turned out that although the situation in Shandong wasplicated, the Imperial Court had to have a reason to send troops. They had to have a suitable reason to convince the world to mobilize troops on arge scale before they could be conquered. Otherwise, it would be an unprovoked war. It was cruel and heartless. As long as they were not stupid, no emperor was willing to bear such an eternal infamy.

    The main purpose of the Imperial Court¡¯s army was to intimidate Shandong.

    In that case, if they fought lightly, they would suffer a defeat. If they fought seriously, themoners would suffer. If they caused trouble and were infamous, they would probably not have a good ending.

    In that case, since Prince Yin dared to invite himself to fight, he was really fearless. The younger generation would surpass him!

    Before she could finish speaking, everyone already had a faint admiration for

    Yin Huaixi.

    The storyteller went deeper and deeper, breaking the words into pieces. He spoke in a simple and understandable manner, and everyone present understood.

    Yu Youyao also listened attentively, sighing inwardly that experts were among themoners.

    When the storyteller arrived at one part, he mmed the wooden stick again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Speaking of which, Yin Huaixi, the heir of King You, invited his troops to the hall. That caused amotion in the entire capital. During this period of time, regardless of gender or age, everyone in the capital has been discussing him¡­¡±

    He mentioned a little more when the people in the capital said that Yin Huaixi was weak, crippled, sick, and couldn¡¯t take on a heavy responsibility. They said that there was no one left in the Imperial Court and they had sent a piece of trash. They also said that King You hadn¡¯t been appeased, and that Yin Huaixi was still a criminal and couldn¡¯t lead the army. In short, they made Yin Huaixi sound worthless and extremely unbearable.

    ¡°Bang!¡± On the spot, a burly man was furious. He mmed the table and shouted indignantly, ¡°F*cking bullsh*t. Yin Huaixi is treated as a cowardly turtle Yin Huaixi is young and sick, yet he still dares to go to the capital alone. I¡¯ll plead guilty. If he dares to step forward when others are cowardly turtles, I¡¯ll respect him as a man.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Those people said that Prince Yin was ipetent! Do their faces hurt now? For hundreds of years, countless generals couldn¡¯t bite down on them, and they didn¡¯t dare to. Prince Yin controlled it easily. Even if we don¡¯t continue fighting this battle, just killing the head of the Ye Residence has already showed dignity of the Imperial Court.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve really heard a joke! Prince Yin is not capable? Prince Yin went to the battlefield at the age of twelve to fight against the Di people. How can a group of bandits in Shandong be stronger than the Di people? I¡¯ll sit and wait. Prince Yin will kill all the rebels in Shandong and return peace to the world¡­¡±

    The crowd was emotional!

    The storyteller slowly drank a cup of wine. When everyone¡¯s anger was about to be vented, he patted the wooden stick and the restaurant fell silent again.

    ¡°Prince Yin led his troops to Shandong. The army was stationed in Langya Mountain, so they haven¡¯t been moving. His generals weren¡¯t confident in this battle, so they looked for Prince Yin to discuss countermeasures!¡±

    Here was the main point.

    The restaurant was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    All eyes were focused on the storyteller, waiting for him to continue.

    The storyteller did not disappoint and spoke

    The general asked, ¡°Does Head General Yin have a good n for the battle in Shandong?

    Prince Yin said, ¡°Do you have any suggestions?

    The general shook his head. ¡°The situation in Shandong is tooplicated. Although we¡¯ve led our troops for many years, we¡¯ve always raised our guns and fought. However, we can¡¯t do this in Shandong. What should we do?¡±

    As he spoke, the storyteller paused!

    The waiter walked around the hall with the wooden tray. After receiving a full reward of silver, he listened to the guests urge him. The storyteller was finally satisfied and continued

    Prince Yin said, ¡°The root of the chaos in Shandong lies in the alliance of the ns. If we can break the alliance of the ns, Shandong will only be a pile of loose sand. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±

    The general nodded. ¡°The n alliance is like a gourd on a vine. It¡¯s not like no general in history has tried this method, but in the end, they all failed. No one in the n alliance can break it.¡±

    Prince Yin said, ¡°The n alliance isn¡¯t invincible. It can be broken with joint forces!¡±

    At this point, the storyteller paused again!

    Some schrs understood what ¡°joined forces¡± meant, but they did not know how Yin Huaixi had used it to break the n alliance.

    Most people were confused about what joined forces meant.

    The storyteller said, ¡°Joined forces means uniting the weak to attack the strong. Li Qiguang had joined forces with the n to resist the Imperial Court. This was the strength of uniting the weak to attack the Imperial Court. On the other hand, Prince Yin had advocated that even the officials of the eastern court of Hengshan should cooperate from the inside and out to break the n alliance.

    Immediately, a schr mmed the table and stood up excitedly. He shouted, ¡°In ancient times, Zhang Yi implemented the same strategy in the State of Qin and broke the alliance of the six states. Today, there¡¯s Head General Yin who implemented the strategy in Shandong and broke the alliance of the ns. It¡¯s too smart. It¡¯s simply too smart. Head General Yin is really unparalleled in wisdom. The hero is so young¡­¡±

    The storyteller also sighed and broke this strategy into pieces. Now, everyone present understood, and exmations rose and fell.

    The storyteller first talked about the joint forces strategy to sow discord and to instigate the n to rebel against Li Qiguang¡­

    It was a shocking scene.

    There was even more apuse¡ª

    ¡°In the future, if anyone dares to underestimate Head General Yin again, I¡¯ll spit on them. So what if he¡¯s young? They¡¯re smart. the Marquis of Ningyuan is old enough, right? He¡¯s just a coward..¡±

 Chapter 469 - 469: Excitement

    Chapter 469: Excitement

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°You said that Head General Yin is trash? His legs are crippled, not his brain. So what if he can¡¯t go into battle to kill the enemy? It¡¯s not a big deal. There have been many examples of civil officials leading troops in the past dynasties. Those civil officials are weak. Could it be that they can go into battle to kill the enemy? I think they¡¯re inferior to Head General Yin.¡±

    ¡°Head General Yin is like a tiger. When the trial of the three divisions is over and King You¡¯s grievances are resolved, the heir will inherit his father¡¯s title and guard Youzhou¡­¡±

    There was amotion in the restaurant. Yu Youyao instructed, ¡°Arrange for the people in the capital who are in charge of rallying themoners to be more careful. Don¡¯t let anyone notice anything amiss. The wind in the capital often represents the wind in the world. We have to let Cousin¡¯s reputation spread throughout the world to overshadow the anger of the people because of

    King You¡¯s case.¡±

    The anger of the people had arisen because of King You¡¯s case. It was only right that the heir of King You took over Shandong.

    The greater the impact of this battle in Shandong, the more difficult it was to let King You¡¯s case go. After all, King You and his father had both made great contributions to the Great Zhou. If the Imperial Court couldn¡¯t understand and made King You bear the bad reputation, not to mention how difficult it would be for Yin Huaixi who had just made a contribution to calm down, it would probably disappoint everyone in the world.

    Those who participated in the three divisions¡¯ trial could not be ignored.

    Chang An nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go elsewhere to take a look.¡±

    After leaving the restaurant, Yu Youyao strolled along Chang¡¯an Street.

    As the situation in Shandong was good, Chang¡¯an Street had returned to its usual prosperity and liveliness. Themoners had to gather in groups of three to five to discuss the war in Shandong.

    It was better to be an advocate of peace than to live in a chaotic world. Even if life was tougher, it was still better than living during war.

    The situation in Shandong had indeed calmed the hearts of the people.

    Yu Youyao noticed a bookstore by the roadside.

    The waiter took out a stack of books and shouted outside, ¡°Don¡¯t miss it. Read about how the heir, Yin Huaixi, will destroy the alliance of the Shandong n and n to kill the Ye n Leader to instigate the rebellion¡­¡±

    At the moment, what people were most concerned about was the war in Shandong. When they heard many people¡¯s discussions, they were also confused. When they heard that there was a book, they stopped to buy them.

    Yu Youyao was amused and entered the bookstore

    Immediately, a server weed her. ¡°Little Young Master, do you want to read or buy books? Our shop has aplete collection of books, and we even release all kinds of books every month. Recently, the most popr books are about the war in Shandong¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Just a book about the war in Shandong.¡±

    The server introduced, ¡°I see that the Little Master¡¯s clothes are extraordinary. I think you definitely don¡¯t like the typical script sold on the streets. Our shop has a collector¡¯s version. The person who wrote the script is the master of this imperial examination. The ink brushes he uses are all top-notch. I guarantee that they¡¯re worth it.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Other than the collector¡¯s edition, what other versions are there? What¡¯s the price?¡±

    The waiter was eloquent. ¡°The ones sold on the streets are the most ordinary ones. They only cost 20 copper coins a copy. The hardcover version costs 500 copper coins a copy, and the collector¡¯s version costs one tael of silver¡­¡±

    Yu Youyaopared them. The three versions were indeed very different. ¡°Give me a collector¡¯s edition.¡±

    The waiter was overjoyed and quickly said, ¡°We still have other books about

    Prince Yin. Do you want to take another look?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. Her cousin¡¯s reputation had just spread, but there were already books about him in the past?

    The waiter introduced non-stop, ¡®¡±Heir Yin¡¯s Great Breaking of the Treasure

    Cage Chess Game¡¯, ¡®Heir Yin turns the tide and resolves the predicament in Youzhou¡¯, ¡®Heir Yin resists the Di people¡¯, and ¡®Heir Yin endures humiliation and pleads for his father¡¯. Our shop¡¯s reputation guarantees that all the scripts are based on the true events of Heir Yin and are not fabricated. Recently, the scripts about Heir Yin have been very popr. I¡¯ve already bought a batch

    yesterday, and these are the new ones today¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was convinced by the server and also bought a copy. They were all collector¡¯s editions.

    In the end, the waiter pushed out more sets of books. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what kind of local customs can raise a genius like Prince Yin who has descended to the mortal world and is covered by literature?! Our shop has the mostplete books on Youzhou culture on the market¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll get a few.¡±

    The waiters eyes darted around. ¡°Shandong has always been a tough nut to crack. Our shop has many books about Shandong, including biographies, scriptures, history, and so on. We¡¯ll introduce theplicated situation in Shandong in detail for you to understand the war situation in Youzhou and the heir of Yin¡­

    After paying and leaving, Yu Youyao tilted her head to take a look. Chang An was already carrying a stack of books.

    The waiter held onto the door frame and waved enthusiastically. ¡®Guest,e again next time!¡±

    Clearly, her cousin had be famous recently. Many customers who had entered the shop had been fooled like this and bought a bunch of storybooks.

    This was an amazing tie-up.

    Amazing job, cousin!

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi, who was far away in Shandong, had also received arge stack of books about himself from his subordinates.

    Yin Huaixi picked one and casually flipped through a few pages. The content of the book was nothing more than a slightly exaggerated and gorgeous story about the joined forces strategy to break the alliance of the ns.

    Even Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but twitch his lips. ¡°Yin Qi, exin what kind of nonsense this is? I asked you to keep an eye on the capital, and you¡¯re keeping an eye on this?¡±

    Seeing that Young Master was a little displeased, the ck-clothed Yin Qi silently lowered his head. ¡°This, this was all instructed by Young Miss. She said that she wanted to build momentum for Young Master.¡±

    With that, he lowered his head again.

    Instantly, the tent was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop

    Yin Qi tried his best to reduce his presence when Young Master¡¯s indifferent voice came from above his head. ¡°The wind in the capital often represents the wind in the world. Although her methods are a little crude, it¡¯s not a bad idea. She used the influence of the battle in Shandong to push the boat and kill two birds with one stone.¡±

    Impressive, Young Master. You¡¯re very skilled at changing your words!

    Yin Huaixi had already made arrangements and schemes for what would happen after the rebellion.

    Yu Youyao knew the court well and used the public opinion of the world to pave the way for him. She had put in a lot of effort, which saved him a lot of trouble.

    However, this method!

    Yin Huaixi looked at the exaggerated words in the book and was a little embarrassed. ¡°The nned schemes of the world are often better than thousands of natural urrences. By controlling the situation, the world is in our grasp. What¡¯s wrong with that?!¡±

    After escaping another cmity, Yin Qi heaved a sigh of relief.

    This was the first time he had heard Young Master praise someone so refreshingly. He was lying through his teeth.

    He had heard everything!

    Young Master clearly despised it to death, yet he still said that it was such a mess..

 Chapter 470 - 470: Borrowing a Knife to Kill

    Chapter 470: Borrowing a Knife to Kill

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi threw the book in his hand aside. Out of sight, out of mind. ¡°How¡¯s the situation in the capital?¡±

    Feeling that he was about to walk through the gates of hell again, Yin Qi¡¯s scalp went numb again. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°After the imperial examination was released, there was an open and secret struggle in the court, and there were frequent changes. Marquis of Ninevuan¡¯s familv was

    suppressed by the court officials led by Xia Yansheng. Many people have already been implicated in the old kings case.¡±

    When neers entered the court, it was often the best time for the powerful ministers to eliminate their dissidents and nurture their henchmen. There was an excellent opportunity in front of Xia Yansheng.

    It was the case of King You.

    Concubine Lu (Concubine Lan) had yet topletely fall out of favor, and the Marquis of Ningyuan was still angry. After all, he was a new noble personally promoted by the emperor. It was a pity to abandon her.

    Naturally, Xia Yansheng would not interfere with the emperors interests.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already sharpened the knife and handed it to Xia Yansheng. How can this knife not move?

    If he couldn¡¯t touch the Marquis of Ningyuan, he would start with his subordinates.

    Now that the situation in Shandong was clear, he, the heir of King You, was famous in the world. The case of King You was also bright and had to be investigated clearly.

    The evidence was all readily avable.

    Yes, he had colluded with the Marquis of Changxing to persecute the royal family.

    After weakening the power of the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s faction, the Marquis of Ningyuan was nothing to be afraid of. When the Marquis of Ningyuan waspletely weak, the emperor would give up on him. Real powerful ministers were the best pig hunters.

    Patience was a must for a hunter.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°With the butcher¡¯s knife in hand, Xia Yansheng should remember who the owner of this butcher¡¯s knife is. If he¡¯s smart, he should understand that what he borrowed has to be returned sooner orter. If he wants to take advantage of it, he has to be prepared to suffer a bacsh.¡±

    He had long known that it was actually not easy to sessfully clear the crimes of the father and son.

    The greatest resistance was the current emperor, and even more so the court officials.

    Fighting the rebellion in Shandong was killing two birds with one stone.

    With a clear move, the arrow pointed at the current emperor. With the credit and influence of this battle, the emperor saw his value. With the general trend, it would be more logical to redress the rebellion.

    The resistance of the court officials was no less than that of the current emperor.

    This hidden move was to ¡°borrow a knife¡± to kill.

    He had lent the ¡°knife¡± to Xia Yansheng to help him eliminate his aplices. After that, Xia Yanshen had to return the ¡± knife¡± to help King You sessfully redress his crime.

    Xia Yansheng knew very well that he had used the power of Shandong to suppress the rebellion and King You¡¯s case to deal with the Marquis of Ningyuan. Smart people should know that power was often borrowed and returned.

    Yin Qi said respectfully, ¡®Young Master¡¯s n was wless, but he also calcted that Xia Yansheng would be in charge of the cab. Naturally, he¡¯s a smart person.¡±

    Now, the Marquis of Ningyuan was human meat and Xia Yansheng was a butcher.

    However, Xia Yansheng¡¯s knife was borrowed from Young Master.

    There were probably only two types of people in this world to Young Master.

    One was a chess piece that could be used, and the other was a worthless piece.

    Mr. Xian Yun and Xia Yansheng were the most important chess pieces.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Whether you¡¯re smart or stupid, since you¡¯re a chess piece, you have to be controlled by me. There¡¯s no other choice.¡±

    Yin Qi was impressed. Young Master¡¯s n had never failed. He had really calcted everything.

    He thought of the stack of books he had handed to Young Master just now!

    This was definitely not within Young Master¡¯s n.

    Tsk, tsk, tsk. Could this be the only ¡°loss¡± for Young Master?

    As a result, to Young Master, it was everyone in the world or his lover?!!

    What was going on? Why did the words suddenly jump out of her mind?!

    Young Master clearly just liked Young Miss as a family friend! Although this love had already reached the level of ¡°preference¡±, This was inexplicable. Why did he suddenly think this way?

    Yin Qi quickly shook his head to get rid of the messy thoughts in his mind. How could a subordinate like him think about his master¡¯s matters?

    Yin Huaixi did notment. He frowned and asked, ¡°Previously, I asked you to send someone to keep an eye on Song Mingzhao. Has he been acting strangely recently?¡±

    Song Mingzhao was not on his chessboard. He did not care about him. The only thing he was more concerned about was that Song Mingzhao was Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple.

    Previously, when Yu Youyao had mentioned Song Mingzhao in her letter, he had been a little worried, so he had specially sent someone to investigate Song Mingzhao. He realized that without his knowledge, the little girl and Song Mingzhao had actually interacted so much.

    He had a bad feeling

    As their interactions became more and more frequent, the rtionship between Yu Youyao and Song Mingzhao would be deeper.

    It was as if an invisible force was stirring the long river of fate, forcefully tying the two of them together.

    This was probably what people often said

    Yin Huaixi muttered, ¡°Fate?¡±

    He, Yin Huaixi, did not believe in fate in his life. He only believed in himself.

    The subordinate¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, ¡°After the Mid-Autumn Festival, Song Mingzhao used the excuse of saving his life to bring a gift to the Yu Residence to thank Young Miss. Young Miss did not owe him a favor for saving her life. After that, when Young Miss sent Song Mingzhao out of the residence, I don¡¯t know why the two of them didn¡¯t part on good terms.¡±

    The Song and Yu families were long-time friends. Even though Young Miss was rted to Song Mingzhao, it was only natural that they were not deeply involved.

    Why was Young Master so wary of Song Mingzhao?

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression was inexplicable. ¡°Didn¡¯t part on good terms?¡± He ced the words in his mouth and chewed on them one by one. There was an indescribable gloom. ¡°Yao Yao has always been the type of person who doesn¡¯t offend others unless thev Drovoke her. Since this Sone fellow is so insensible, let¡¯s teach him a lesson!¡±

    He lowered his eyes and rubbed the cool summer beads on his wrist.

    Since she did not care about this person, there was no need to guess why Song Mingzhao had provoked Yu Youyao.

    Since she was with him, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let others wrong her.

    Those so-called ties would be cut off one by one. Song Mingzhao was not magnanimous, but he prided himself on being a gentleman. His thoughts were as deep as a ditch. It was better for him not to be too involved with Yu Youyao.

    Otherwise, he would hurt others and himself.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°I remember that there¡¯s a direct descendant of the Song n called Song Xiuwen. He¡¯s currently in charge of the capital of Zhejiang and is also a general. He¡¯s in charge of the war in the coastal areas of Ningbo, Shaoxing, and Taizhou. He fights with the pirates all year round and has outstanding military achievements. He¡¯s also umted a lot of prestige for the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.¡±

    The subordinate in ck lowered his head, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    The governor-general was already the top presence among the external officials. He was also a high-ranking official. He was an official at the border of the town, and he was also a fourth-ranking general..

 Chapter 471 - 471: Endless Troubles

    Chapter 471: Endless Troubles

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Song Xiuwen had both official titles. His status in Zhejiang was even on par with the general.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°The sky is cold. It¡¯s time for the sky in Zhejiang to change.¡±

    The treasury of the Great Zhou Dynasty was empty. Maritime trade was the emperor¡¯s money maker, and the prosperity of maritime trade relied on the generals fighting the pirates along the coast.

    Therefore, as a merchant, the Xie family had a lot of influence in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Ordinary people did not dare to provoke them.

    Something had happened to the general who was exterminating the Japanese. The dog emperor could no longer sit still.

    To the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, this was no different from a thunderp that had descended from the sky on a sunny day. No matter what, it would cause chaos and cause feathers to fall to the ground.

    If his family was in trouble, Song Mingzhao probably won¡¯t have the intention to provoke any youngdy!

    The subordinate in ck gasped. ¡°I-I understand.¡±

    The downfall of Song Xiuwen was enough to cause the Marquis of Zhenguo i s Residence to be in trouble. Even the dignity they had built over the years would be damaged.

    However, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and the Yu Residence were family friends. Even if Young Master did not do anything to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence on ount of Young Miss, it would implicate the Yu Residence. Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Send a message to Xia Yansheng¡­¡±

    The rumors about Yin Huaixi became more and more intense. Even the emperor in the pce heard the news and ordered someone to buy a book about Yin Huaixi to read.

    The story written in the book was basically true, and it matched the contents of his previous investigation.

    It seemed that it was also the case of King You that had angered the people. Furthermore, Yin Huaixi was the son of King You. This time, he had invited himself to lead the battle and go to Shandong to quell the rebellion. He had already caused many rumors to spread.

    Now that Yin Huaixi was in Shandong, he had indeed disyed the dignity of the Imperial Court and calmed the hearts of the people.

    Rumors were indeedmon.

    The current emperor held a thin book. ¡°Little He, you¡¯re right. Yin Huaixi is indeed like his father. The Marquis of Ningyuan is far inferior to him!¡±

    Eunuch He lowered his head. ¡°That¡¯s because Your Majesty has a discerning eye. You didn¡¯t underestimate Head General Yin just because he¡¯s young and weak. You were also entrusted with a heavy responsibility. Head General Yin didn¡¯t let the emperor down this time.¡±

    Previously, the emperor had wanted to send the Marquis of Ningyuan to guard Youzhou. Now, his attitude¡­

    The emperor sighed softly. ¡°The situation in Shandong isplicated. Over the years, it has been a huge problem for the royal family. I can¡¯t wait to get rid of it. Ever since I ascended the throne, I¡¯ve sent troops twice to suppress the Shandong n, but to no avail. The n is arrogant and ignores the dignity of the court. However, there are still tens of millions of innocent people in Shandong. It¡¯s easy for the Imperial Court to send troops. If they want to mobilize troops, they have to have a reason. Once there is a mutiny in Shandong and they can¡¯t take down Shandong in a short period of time, the vassal king would enter the capital in the name of helping the capital¡­¡±

    Shandong was only 600 kilometers away from the capital. The reason why the problem in Shandong could not be resolved for so long was because of the vassal lords.

    Eunuchs couldn¡¯t do political work, so Eunuch He lowered his head and shut his mouth.

    The emperor continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Yin Huaixi would really resolve the issue in Shandong, which has been a headache for me for many years. Yin Huaixi has contributed greatly to the ancestral temple and the country. How do you think I should reward him?¡±

    The victory of Shandong was set. As long as the army returned to the court, Shandong would bepletely under the control of the Imperial Court.

    Eunuch He did not dare to interfere with the emperor¡¯s intentions, but it was not good for him to keep quiet. ¡°Master Yin has contributed. Why don¡¯t you invite Elder Xia into the pce and discuss with him before making a decision?

    Rewarding the meritorious officials was the job of the cab.

    The emperor nodded. ¡°Call Elder Xia into the pce!¡±

    At this moment, Xia Yansheng recruited a few trusted aides to discuss matters in the study, including Xie Zongshen.

    ¡°Elder Xia, the Marquis of Ningyuan has persecuted King You¡¯s family and stolen the military power of the north. Such a monstrous crime of persecuting the royal family can¡¯t be punished. The emperor has only demoted Concubine Lu (Concubine Lan) and the title of the Marquis of Ningyuan (Marquis of Weining). It¡¯s obvious that he wants to protect him. However, Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion and the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s refusal to fight in the court has already dissatisfied the emperor. Why don¡¯t we take the opportunity to pursue him and beat him up?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. the Marquis of Ningyuan was personally promoted by the emperor. That Concubine Lu is also very capable. Even though she was demoted by the emperor, no one in the pce dares to provoke her. I wonder when she¡¯ll regain her favor. At that time, won¡¯t the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s family be even more arrogant? We should take this opportunity to bring the Marquis of Ningyuan down in one fell swoop.¡±

    ¡®Elder Xia, this is a good opportunity. King You¡¯s case is about to be reopened, and Yin Huaixi has obtained a preliminary victory in Shandong¡­¡±

    Xia Yansheng turned to look at Yu Zongshen, who had been silent. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yu Zongshen gently twirled the walnut in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s a limit to everything. The Marquis of Ningyuan is just a vicious dog, and Yin Huaixi¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°He¡¯s a vicious wolf!¡±

    Xia Yansheng turned to look at his trusted aides. ¡°Do you think Yin Huaixi is easy to get along with?¡± He took out a note from his sleeve and spread it on the table.

    Yu Zongshen looked down and saw a line of words written on it. ¡°Is my knife useful?!¡±

    The study was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop

    Xia Yansheng sighed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve guessed who wrote this note.¡±

    Yu Zongshen thought for a moment. ¡°Since we used his knife, we definitely have to return it to him. Since we¡¯re already in the game, we¡¯ll just have to put in a little more effort in the next interrogation.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, a few old court officials in the study objected

    ¡°But King You¡¯s case involves a lot of people in the court. Although the three divisions have already interrogated some people,¡­¡± Those who were all pushed out were scapegoats. The real culprits were still in the court.

    ¡°identally killing a meritorious general and killing his siblings also concerns the emperor¡¯s dignity and reputation¡­¡±

    ¡°King You died an unjust death, but back then, hemitted suicide in the Golden Hall before the trial was over. After that, he was hastily convicted, and we couldn¡¯t escape punishment¡­¡±

    Back then, the reason why King You had been killed was because Prince Yin had killed people and snatched things in Youzhou, affecting the interests of the officials and nobles of the north.

    The interests of the north were often closely rted to the royal court.

    In other words, there were people in the court who were protecting and colluding with the officials of the north to benefit.

    In the eyes of these court officials, the fact that the heir dared to touch the north meant that he was fearless. He must have found evidence that they were greedy andwless.

    For the sake of their heads, they had no choice but to strike first.

    Unexpectedly, if the roots were not removed, there would be endless trouble in the future.

    Yin Huaixi had actually stirred up a storm in the royal court alone.

    However, now that Yin Huaixi¡¯s reputation had soared and his victory in Shandong was imminent, the situation was already out of control. It was not a wise move to offend him.

    Yu Zongshen said calmly, ¡°We just have to wait for Yin Huaixi to win and return to the court. It¡¯s time for the tribunal toe to a conclusion. The umted troubles in Shandong for hundreds of years have been eliminated. Yin Huaixi contributed to the country, and the emperor will reward him. Just this merit alone is enough to be recorded in the history books. The mistake of identally killing a meritorious general is nothing..¡±

 Chapter 472 - 472: Great Victory in Shandong

    Chapter 472: Great Victory in Shandong

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The emperor would support King You¡¯s innocence. He would even think of ways to extend Yin Huaixi¡¯s life and put him in an important position.

    The emperor no longer believed in the court officials regarding King You. He only believed in the court officials who could bring him benefits, and Yin Huaixi was the one who could bring him benefits.

    As soon as these words were spoken, there were some old ministers present who were not involved. Some gloated and watched themotion, while others¡¯ expressions changed when they heard this and they trembled on the

    Yu Zongshen pointed out of the window. ¡°Recently, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard the rumors about Yin Huaixi in the capital. The direction of the wind in the capital often represents the direction of the world. Yin Huaixi is as powerful as the sky, and he has the protection of themoners. The three divisions will definitely be investigated and they will get to the bottom of it. At that time, the emperor will follow the will of the public. It¡¯s an act of benevolence and righteousness. If you obstruct him in every way, you¡¯ll be disloyal and unrighteous. Those who have lost their morals are not worthy of taking power.¡±

    Rumors were like a sharp knife. The funny thing was that this knife was already at their throats, but these people still did not notice. Years of power struggle had already corroded their conscience and brains.

    How could they take a meremoner seriously?

    Little did they know that water could carry a boat, but it could also overturn it.

    Now, it was toote.

    Some people were uninvolved, while others¡¯ expressions changed drastically.

    They finally understood that the reason why Elder Xia invited them over today was not for a real meeting, but for their heads.

    Xia Yansheng narrowed his eyes slightly. After a while, he said, ¡°What needs to be abandoned, we should have done it long ago and dealt with all the people in the north back then. If King You wants to be rehabilitated, he has to be dealt with quickly. Only when this matter is over can our heads be preserved.¡± At this point, he sighed slightly. ¡°Those who have sinned, think of a way yourself.

    If you can¡¯t think of a way, you have to offer your heads. I¡¯ll think of a way to protect the lives of your nine families.¡±

    These indifferent words only meant one thing. Those who could live would live, and those who couldn¡¯t would die.

    Those who were unwilling to die would die.

    Only one person was willing to die.

    However, who else in this world would be willing to die?

    Yu Zongshen picked up his teacup and lowered his head to drink his tea. ¡°Look at the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s current situation. Do you really think that all of this isn¡¯t within Yin Huaixi¡¯s n? Do you really think that Yin Huaixi will be so stupid as to not know who his enemy is and only deal with the Marquis of Changxing?

    ¡°Back then, he was only 12 years old, but he was already able to make all of you lose yourposure and think of the move of persecuting the royal family. Now that he¡¯s been stable for a few years, do you think you can rest easy?

    The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    Yu Zongshen said calmly, ¡®You have to think carefully. Previously, you borrowed Yin Huaixi¡¯s saber to eliminate dissidents. You were on the chopping block, but this saber was borrowed. Yin Huaixi is the owner of this saber. In other words, from the day Yin Huaixi entered the capital, he will be on the chopping block, and you will be human flesh. This is an indisputable fact.¡±

    There was still dead silence¡ª

    Before death, who in this world would be willing to die?

    Yu Zongshen continued, ¡°The best hunters often appear in the eyes of the hunters as prey. From the moment Yin Huaixi entered the capital, he was the perfect hunter who disguised himself as prey. Who was killing or being killed had already been decided.¡±

    Not only did Yin Huaixi have a knife, but he was also a hunter who was proficient in hunting.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Old Master, someone from the pce hase. They said that the emperor has invited you into the pce.¡±

    Xia Yansheng opened his eyes. ¡°The war in Shandong hasn¡¯t ended yet, but the emperor can¡¯t wait to reward Yin Huaixi. I think it¡¯s time for the three divisions toe to a conclusion.¡±

    With that, he stood up with a trembling body.

    These words reminded some people that they were about to die.

    It was time to die even if they didn¡¯t want to.

    As Xia Yansheng trembled and walked out of the door, he sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old. I¡¯m not as powerful as young people after all. Just a note can clearly determine the life and death of the court officials and control the overall situation of the court. How is this a vicious wolf? It¡¯s clearly a¡­¡± He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°An evil dragon!¡¯

    He said thest words softly and heavily.

    Everyone present understood.

    They were all terrified.

    Xia Yansheng added, ¡°Just wait and see. The show has just begun.¡±

    Someone from the cab participated in King You¡¯s case.

    In order to avoid implicating themselves, some important ministers in the cab would definitely join forces with the other court officials to obstruct them.

    The emperor might not be able to win against the court officials.

    In order topletely clear King You¡¯s name, Yin Huaixi borrowed a knife from him to eliminate the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s subordinates. However, this was a double-edged Imife.

    He had hurt the Marquis of Ningyuan and him.

    Unfortunately, he had lived for so long but had unknowingly fallen into Yin Huaixi¡¯s trap.

    Just as Yu Zongshen had said, the best hunters often looked like prey. Who would have thought that a sickly young man who was only 15 or 16 years old was actually a true hunter with a butcher¡¯s knife?

    Since he was already in the game, he could only be a chess piece.

    He only hoped that he could survive until the day he retired and not lose his integrity.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was in turmoil, and the royal court was also in turmoil.

    At the end of September, there was another report from Shandong¡ª

    Head General Yin captured Li Qiguang alive, and many ns who had allied with him surrendered.

    Head General Yin would join forces with the local court officials to capture the traitors under Li Qiguang and resolve the umted ills left behind by the n in Shandong. He would also preside over the rted matters such as opening warehouses and boosting food after the battle in Shandong.

    From Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion to Yin Huaixi capturing him alive

    Yin Huaixi only took three months to resolve the Shandong issue, which had given the Great Zhou Dynasty a headache for hundreds of years.

    When the news reached the capital, the emperor was overjoyed. ¡°Good, good, good. What a smart man this Yin Huaixi is. As expected of a descendant of the royal family. He has the aura of a great ancestor.¡±

    Her words made all the court officials in the royal court tremble in fear.

    Xia Yansheng sat calmly on a chair. ¡°King You and his father are both loyal and dedicated people. They have contributed greatly to our Great Zhou Dynasty. They indeed have continued the legacy of our ancestors.¡±

    Since he had the resemnce of a noble ancestor, how could he be tainted for no reason? Xia Yansheng¡¯s indifferent words indicated that he supported the emperor to interrogate King You¡¯s case and restore his clean reputation.

    No one in the court dared to refute.

    The emperor¡¯s meaning was very obvious. Yin Huaixi had the legacy of a great ancestor, so it was inevitable that he would be ced in an important position. Prince You naturally could not have a bad reputation.

    Xia Yansheng¡¯s words were nothing more than following the emperor¡¯s wishes.

    The words of the emperor and minister had already decided the life and death of a group of powerful officials.

    The emperor smiled and looked at Xia Yansheng. He said meaningfully, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with King You¡¯s case.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°troubled¡± with a hint of coldness..

 Chapter 473 - 473: Revenge

    Chapter 473: Revenge

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool would understand that the emperor valued this case very much and it couldn¡¯t be negligent at all. Otherwise, it would be disobeying the emperor and a serious crime.

    Xia Yansheng lowered his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll naturally do my best.¡±

    The oue was set!

    However, the royal court was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Yu Zongshen looked at the old minister beside him, whose face was already ashen. He lifted his clothes and knelt on the ground. ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±

    Only then did the ministers react. They knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Our emperor is wise. Long live our emperor.¡±

    The news spread outside the pce

    Mr. Xian Yun was ying chess with Mr. Hu Shan.

    The ck and white chess pieces collided, revealing hidden killing intent for no reason.

    Mr. Hu Shan stroked his long beard and looked at the chess game steadily. ¡°This chess game is very exquisite. The intentions of the ck and white chess pieces are hidden. Who knows if they are real or fake, but they¡¯re interconnected and have hidden killing intent. The person who this game is also hiding in the game and is using himself as a chess piece to push for the changes in the chess game.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun looked up at him. ¡°I was the one who started this game just now. Why are you so sure that I¡¯m not the one who set it up?

    Mr. Hu Shan rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Everyone in the world calls you and me the ¡®Sages of Yushan¡¯. Compared to the ancient sages, we¡¯ve only read a few more books and picked up the wisdom of our predecessors. Only by standing on their shoulders can we see greater heights. How can we dare to call ourselves sages? We¡¯ve known each other for decades. How can I not know you

    In other words, the two of them were about the same. I don¡¯t have the ability, and of course you don¡¯t.

    Mr. Xian Yun sighed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯

    Mr. Hu Shan looked at the chessboard again and pointed at a white chess piece on it. ¡°This is a reflection of what is going on and the pieces represent the leaders and followers. This chess game uses the world as a chessboard, the emperor as a chess piece, and officials as chess pieces. We don¡¯t dare to call ourselves ¡®Sages¡¯, but the people who run this chess game are worthy to be called ¡®Saints¡¯. What do you think?¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun nodded. ¡°However, this game is only the tip of the iceberg on the chessboard of the person who set it up. I¡¯m ashamed, but I can only see the tip of the iceberg. It suits the current royal court.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was suddenly surprised, but not surprised. ¡°The most powerful hunters often appear in front of others as prey. Yin Huaixi used the battle in Shandong as a chessboard and used himself to lure the current emperor and Elder Xia into a game. If Yin Huaixi isn¡¯t a sage, how can anyone in the world dare to call themselves a sage?

    Even the current emperor was probably a speck of dust in his eyes.

    The current court situation was all under Yin Huaixi¡¯s control. The emperor was being yed by him, but he did not notice it. He was still waving the g, shouting for him, and giving him reputation and status.

    Mr. Hu Shan agreed deeply. ¡°Previously, I had a chat with Yin Huaixi about the situation in Shandong. He didn¡¯t mention how to eliminate the disaster in Shandong, and I didn¡¯t ask because Yin Huaixi never did anything he wasn¡¯t confident in. Even if he wasn¡¯t confident, he could create a chance of winning. That¡¯s the most terrifying thing about this person.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan did not know Yin Huaixi well, but ever since he had entered the capital, he had paid a lot of attention to him. ¡°You¡¯re right. Looking at the situation in the battle in Shandong, Yin Huaixi has vividly disyed the word ¡® intelligent¡¯. ¡±

    He paused for a moment

    ¡°He joined forces with officials from all over Shandong and broke the alliance of the n toy the foundation for this battle.¡±

    ¡°Inducing the n to resist Li Qiguang and weaken their power.¡±

    ¡°Killing the Ye family head is an act of establishing authority. It will raise the morale of the Imperial Court and destroy Li Qiguangs prestige. The hearts of the n will copse, and it¡¯s only logical to capture Li Qiguang alive.¡±

    ¡°To capture the bandits, we have to capture the king first. Once Li Qiguang is caught, it will be followed by a group of traitors. They will have no leader and will be in a state of disunity.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun agreed deeply. ¡°Every scheme hit the nail on the head. Moreover, the scheme was precise and mysterious, with no deviations or mistakes. It formed a situation where nothing was missing. In the end, he obtained the greatest victory at the lowest price.¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡¯s scheme is far more than that.¡± Mr. Hu Shan looked at the chessboard and suddenly took a white chess piece and ced it in a corner north of the chessboard. ¡°You should be missing a chess piece!¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun took a closer look. This chess piece was connected to the chessboard, forming another force. ¡°This child has the intention to take revenge on the Great Zhou.¡±

    Hu Shan lowered his eyes and thought to himself.

    Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s sentence came from Qu Yuan¡¯s ¡°Eastern Lord¡±. However, the Eastern Lord in the poem was great, brilliant, generous, and selfless.

    However, the Yin Huaixi that Mr. Xian Yun had mentioned might not be the case.

    Mr. Xian Yun used this as a metaphor for Yin Huaixi, probably because he hoped that Yin Huaixi would be like the Eastern Lord. ¡°Raise a long arrow and shoot at the Heavenly Wolf. Control the remaining arcs and prevent chaos. Use the Big Dipper as a goblet and fill it with wine for the people.¡±

    He raised his long arrow and shot at the greedy Heavenly Wolf. He controlled the Heavenly Bow to prevent cmity from descending to the human world. He used the Big Dipper as a goblet and filled it with fine wine. The wine was directed to the ground and given to the human world.

    The situation in Shandong was settled, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s name spread throughout the world.

    After more than a month, Yu Youyao finally received a message from her cousin.

    She was in no hurry to open the letter that Yin San had sent. First, she took the letter that her cousin had sent her at the end of August from the camphor box. There was a faint musk scent on the letterhead. It was mixed with the fragrance of brushes, ink, and books, but it was very elegant.

    There was only one line of words on the letter. ¡°A hundred thousand soldiers entrusted their lives to me.¡±

    For the next month, she did not receive any more messages from her cousin.

    Yu Youyao gently rubbed the letter in her hand and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of each other. With the least losses, we¡¯ll resolve the chaos in Shandong. Those soldiers who can¡¯t go home because of the war and can reunite with their families can finally go home.¡±

    Her cousin had never taken Li Qiguang seriously.

    In his opinion, Li Qiguang was not as important as a single soldier under him. He had painstakingly nned this just to bring more soldiers home and reunite with their families with the least damage.

    He had done it.

    Mr. Xian Yun said that her cousin was the Asura of the world, but she felt that he was the Eastern Lord. ¡°He¡¯s about to usher in a new era for the east.¡±

    The sun was about to rise in the east.

    Yu Youyao opened the letter that Yin San had just sent. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return inte October. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t miss me!¡±

    These short words made Yu Youyao overjoyed.

    After hugging the letter happily for a while, she asked, ¡°Quick, tell me how

    Cousin invited them into the trap and captured Li Qiguang alive without wasting a single soldier.¡±

    Yin San exined, ¡°After Young Master instigated the rebellion of the ns led by the Leng Residence, Li Qiguang was suspicious and suspected that there were still spies from the Imperial Court in the n. He didn¡¯t trust them much to begin with, and the n rtionship that was barely maintained with benefits was already only in name.¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Ye¡¯s death was undoubtedly a shock to the ns. Many ns withdrew from the alliance. Li Qiguang knew that he was no match for him, so he pretended to deal with the Imperial Court for half a month and pushed the other ns around him out to block the attack..¡±

 Chapter 474 - 474: Three Feet of Ice

    Chapter 474: Three Feet of Ice

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°In secret, Li Qiguang wanted to divert the attention of the Imperial Court and n to escape. After Young Master received the news, he beat him at his own game and revealed the news to the n. There was internal strife between the two sides, and in the end, Young Master captured them all.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. She knew that she couldn¡¯t hear any exciting stories from Yin San.

    This was the process.

    However, how could it be said in just a few words?

    However, since Shandong had been resolved so easily, her cousin would be able to return to the court in about half a month, so Yu Youyao did not dwell on this.

    Sheid out the paper, dipped it in ink, and replied to her cousin.

    After not writing to her cousin for more than a month, Yu Youyao rambled on for more than 20 pages. Just like before, most of them were trivial matters in the residence

    For example, this year, the top schr was from a poor family.

    After the article about the pce examination circted, Yu Youyao also read it.

    This schr of the Humble ss was indeed extremely talented. He wrote the entire ¡°Theory of Governance¡± and used the memorial that he had given to the gods during the Daoist Ritual.

    It used extremely beautiful words to express that in the world, it was thend of the emperor. The emperor ruled with kindness, and the vassal kings should bow down.

    When a vassal king ruled the people, he had to be benevolent and lead the army without being self-important

    The vassal lords govern their fiefs and respond to the emperor¡¯s benevolence. The vassal lords had to know the rules and the emperors benevolence¡­

    There was a key point. The vassal lords surrounded thend and became kings. The people of the vassalnds were under the rule of the vassal lords, so they naturally did not know about the merit of the emperor.

    He pointed out that the vassal lords had to be governed first. The people¡¯s hearts were with the emperor, so there was nothing for the vassal lords to do.

    It was indeed true, but the action was rather empty. It was not even as good as Yu Shande¡¯s article.

    Yu Youyao could clearly tell that this article was filled with Daoist words. The words were filled with ttery and favor. It was obvious that he wanted to follow the path of a schr and rise through the ranks.

    On the other hand, he had ttered the emperor. The emperor was overjoyed and showed his talent. Even if it was a different way, he was still chosen by the emperor as the top schr.

    Yu Youyao also mentioned the top four schrs of the Yu Residence, causing amotion in the world.

    In ancient times, there was a sect with four schrs who were from the same sect but on different rankings. It was a legend. It was extremely rare for a family to have four schrs like the Yu Residence this time.

    Yu Youyao guessed that this was probably rted to Duke Zhonglie.

    There were many rted books that had been passed down through the generations in the heavy industries, agriculture, and business world. The Yu family had inherited the legacy of their ancestors for generations and had first considered Duke Liezhong¡¯s books as the Four Books and Five ssics to study.

    In this imperial examination, many young masters of aristocratic families

    who prided themselves on being talented had their courage reduced by the words ¡°ruling the vassal state.¡± It was inevitable that they would be timid and not show their standards.

    Ever since Emperor Gaozu, the Great Zhou Dynasty had praised Duke Zhonglie¡¯s political affairs. It also ced great importance on heavy work, agriculture, and business. No matter from which point of view, it waspatible with governance.

    Some descendants of the aristocratic families failed the imperial examination while the performance of the Yu n was especially outstanding.

    In addition, the Yu n had fewer talents. Although the article did not have any important requirements for governance, it was still useful and practical. In addition, the treasury was empty. Heavy work, agriculture, and business were the foundation of the treasury.

    The emperor also valued the Yu n and supported it for his own use. That was why he valued the Yu n so much.

    Yu Youyao mentioned that Yu Shande had chosen a lucky schr to enter the Hanlin Academy.

    She even mentioned that there was a big banquet at home. There were 35 tables each for men and women, and there was almost no room for everyone. Fortunately, they were all prepared at home. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing.

    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help butin to her cousin. It was too tiring to hold a banquet, and there weren¡¯t many people in the family. Each of them had to do the same work as ten people. Fortunately, Nanny Xu helped¡­

    She even wrote that now that Concubine Qiu was pregnant, she could help manage the situation.

    After rambling for a while, she was about to mention Song Mingzhao¡¯s visit when she thought about it and dismissed the idea. What did Song Mingzhao have to do with her?

    Why should she care so much!

    (Qing Ci: In the Ming Dynasty, there was a saying that there was a ¡°Prime Minister of Qing Ci.¡± As Emperor Jiajing was obsessed with Daoism, most of the ministers in the cab who could sessfully rise to power had written excellent Qing Ci to tter the emperor.)

    After writing the letter, Yu Youyao shook her arm and looked at it carefully again. The red silk inkstone was soft and smooth, and the words she wrote

    were beautiful.

    Yu Youyao divided the finished letter into two envelopes and took out some spiritual dew, medicinal dew, Lingxi Bug Liquid, lotus seed tea that she had made a few days ago, and so on. She handed a huge package to Yin San. ¡°Tell Cousin to take care of his health.¡± It was easy to fight, but the aftermath of the battle was the highlight.

    The ns had controlled Shandong for hundreds of years. Without the deterrence of the Imperial Court¡¯s 100,000 troops, and without her cousin presiding over it, the officials of the various prefectures in Shandong might not be able to deal with the remaining forces of the ns.

    Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. There were too many ills in Shandong. Her cousin still had many things to deal with.

    The news of Shandong¡¯s great victory caused an uproar.

    Yu Jianjia had also bought a lot of books about Prince Yin. For some reason, she thought of Zhou Linghuai, who had yet to return from Youzhou!

    When had Yu Youyao, who used to be as stupid as a pig, be a different person?

    On careful thought, it was after Zhou Linghuai entered the residence.

    Zhou Linghuai had taught Yu Youyao how to study. Yu Youyao had changed from being ignorant and ipetent in the past and had gained Ms. Ye¡¯s praise.

    Zhou Linghuai taught Yu Youyao calligraphy. Yu Youyao changed from her usual handwriting and practiced calligraphy that only men could practice. She caught her father¡¯s eye.

    Zhou Linghuai had taught Yu Youyao how to y the zither. Yu Youyao had changed from not being good at zither skills in the past. Although she did not show much of her zither skills, she could still receive apuse from the entire hall a few times.

    They were both 15 or 16 years old. They were both crippled and weak, and were even from Youzhou. Zhou Linghuai was shrewd, and Yin Huaixi was peerless in intelligence.

    When had a disabled person like Zhou Linghuai be so powerful?!

    This was too much of a coincidence!

    However, on careful thought, Yin Huaixi and Zhou Linghuai had both suffered a family change, so everything made sense.

    Yu Jianjia put down her notebook in frustration. Feeling suffocated, she called Seventh Aunt over. ¡°Aunt, after returning to the residence during the

    Mid-Autumn Festival, many big and small things happened one after another. It¡¯s been almost two months. Now that everything in the residence is over, I want to return to the manor to continue recuperating.¡±

    Yu Jianjia finally understood that her mother hadpletely be an abandoned woman.

    It was unknown if Old Madam and Yu Youyao were crazy, but they actually praised a concubine in every way.

    Not long after Concubine Qiu stabilized her pregnancy, Old Madam picked a n aunt from the n to teach and help Concubine Qiu manage the household with Yu Youyao.

    The huge Yu Residence was actually handed over to a concubine to manage.

    It was simply ridiculous.

    Seventh Aunt took care of Yu Jianjia¡¯s daily life and knew that she had not had a good appetite recently. ¡°I¡¯ll report it to Old Madam first and hear what she has to say.¡±

    She understood that after Yu Jianjia returned to the residence, everyone in the residence amodated her first. Although it was not as peaceful as the manor, Yu Jianjia¡¯s courtyard was still very quiet.

    Old Madam wanted Yu Jianjia to stay in the courtyard to recuperate..

 Chapter 475 - 475: Doting on a Concubine and Ignoring a Wife

    Chapter 475: Doting on a Concubine and Ignoring a Wife

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes and said gently, ¡°It turns out that Mother is seriously ill, and all the family matters are reliant on Eldest Sister. She¡¯s not much older than me, but she¡¯s busy every day. I¡¯m very worried) so I¡¯m not in the mood to go to the manor to recuperate.¡±

    At this point, she sighed faintly, looking a little ashamed.

    ¡°Third Miss, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Everyone at home is looking forward to seeing you well.¡± Although she said that, Seventh Aunt agreed deeply. Previously, Yu Jianjia¡¯s illness was serious, so she had gone to the manor to recuperate. It could be said that she had no choice.

    However, now that her health had improved a little, Old Madam was old. As her granddaughter, she had to be filial to her.

    Her mother was seriously ill. Although she couldn¡¯t sit by the side and attend to her illness, she should go over every now and then to take a look and show her concern.

    It was also difficult for Eldest Sister to manage the family. As her younger sister, even if she couldn¡¯t help much, she should do what she could.

    Only filial piety, virtue, respect, and deference could truly show everyone¡¯s upbringing.

    However, Yu Jianjia did a good job.

    Although Second Madam Yao had not asked her to interfere in the banquet in the residence earlier, Yu Jianjia was good at tending to flowers and nts. She had also brought along the maidservants and old maids in the courtyard to arrange the flowers in the residence.

    At the banquet, she received a lot of praise from the madams.

    Later on, Second Madam Yao and Old Madam Yu were also very satisfied.

    Yu Jianjia forced herself to perk up and smiled. ¡°I know that Grandmother and

    Eldest Sister dote on me, but I can¡¯t help but feel a little ashamed. Fortunately, Concubine Qiu is pregnant and helped Eldest Sister manage the household, so I¡¯m much more at ease. It¡¯s just that there are too many people in the capital, so it¡¯s more peaceful to raise flowers in the manor.¡±

    Her words were very beautiful, but there was a faint sarcasm in them that only she knew.

    After the imperial examination, all the families in the capital were holding banquets. Yu Youyao and Madam Yao attended some of close families that valued etiquette.

    The other banquets were all held by Concubine Qiu. She used the excuse that Eldest Madam Yu was seriously ill and Old Madam Yu was too old to attend.

    She thought of her mother, the first wife, being locked up in Tranquil Heart Residence. She was a concubine who was not presentable, but she was pregnant and was stepping on her mother¡¯s face to call the shots in the Yu Residence!

    How dignified and glorious!

    Recently, Concubine Qiu preferred sour and spicy. There were rumors in the residence that

    ¡°Concubine Qiu¡¯s child is definitely a male. Old Madam values Concubine Qiu so much. If Concubine Qiu really gives birth to a boy, she might even be able to be a noble concubine!¡±

    ¡°Although she will still be a concubine, her status is much higher. When the timees, it¡¯ll be more logical for her to manage the family and go out.¡±

    ¡°Concubine Qiu¡¯s status will be high because of her son. Her glorious days are yet toe¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing these rumors, Yu Jianjia made an excuse to visit Yu Shansi and said a few words.

    Initially, she had also felt that in the past, Yu Shansi was her father¡¯s only son and had obtained all his father¡¯s love. Now that there was another person to share her father¡¯s attention, no matter who it was, they would probably feel the difference.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Shansi said, ¡°Grandmother told me that I¡¯m Father¡¯s only legitimate son and the eldest. No one can surpass me. However, as the legitimate son, I should take on the responsibility of prospering the family like Big Brother. I should also show the demeanor of the legitimate wife like Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt a lump in her throat and understood how powerful Old Madam was.

    Her mother was locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence. It was her father and Old Madam who were raising Yu Shansi.

    Yu Shansi had just turned seven years old and was at the age of being influenced. He treated his elders¡¯ words as the truth, so it was impossible for him to be on her side anymore.

    Yu Shansi thought that Third Sister was worried about him, so he came over tofort him. ¡°Third Sister, don¡¯t worry. No matter if Concubine Qiu¡¯s child is a boy or a girl, she¡¯s still my sister. I¡¯ll also do my job as an elder brother. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take care of yourself.¡±

    These words were simply heart-wrenching. Yu Jianjia¡¯s expression changed and she said, ¡°In that case, study hard. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    Since they couldn¡¯t be united, she shouldn¡¯t embarrass herself in the future.

    Fortunately, she and Yu Shansi were from the same mother, so in terms of rtionship, they were closer than the others in the residence. As long as Yu Shansi¡¯s title as the legitimate sonsted, her future as his sister would not be bad.

    In the future, if Yu Shansi became sessful, the benefits of being his sister would alsoe.

    However, just the thought of watching a concubine dance and show off in the residence all day made her feel disgusted!!

    Yu Jianjia did not want to stay in this disgusting ce for a moment.

    Since Yu Shansi couldn¡¯t be on her side, there was no need for her to stay in the residence anymore.

    As she thought about it, Yu Jianjia continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s not very appropriate for a young miss like me to always live in the manor, Imperial

    Physician Hu said that the younger I am, the easier it is for me to recover from my illness. I thought that since I¡¯m still young, I should quickly recuperate so that the family won¡¯t always worry. In the future, when my body recovers, I can often be filial to my elders and share Eldest Sister¡¯s burden.¡±

    These words were said righteously and well-mannered.

    Anyone who heard this would think that she was sensible and considerate.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll go look for Old Madamter and mention it to her. How to convince her will depend on you.¡±

    Seventh Aunt did not persuade her. Her body was hers. How she recuperated depended on herself.

    Although she used the title of a n aunt to take care of Yu Jianjia¡¯s daily life and would usually teach her some principles of managing the household and handling matters, she would not interfere with Yu Jianjia¡¯s decisions.

    Old Madam Yu did not want Yu Jianjia to me her in the future.

    As an aunt who was a few branches away, she was even more unwilling.

    Yu Youyao had also heard some rumors about Concubine Qiu in the residence.

    This matter concerned children. This matter was neither big nor small. Concubine Qiu had gained power in the residence as a concubine, so it was inevitable that the servants would think they were smart by currying favor.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment before going to An Shou Hall to talk to her grandmother.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, her expression darkened. ¡°I knew it. A concubine is a concubine. If word gets out that a concubine is helping to manage the household, people will think that our family has gone crazy. They would think we would promote a concubine to not be suspected of pampering her and ignoring a wife.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her teacup and said nothing. This was the reason why she had mentioned this to her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at Nanny Liu and said word by word, ¡°Tell Concubine Qiu that a true aristocratic family doesn¡¯t have such messy things as noble concubines and equal wives. Concubines are only capable of helping a family that has lost their morals. Tell her not to use them as a tool to test me anymore..¡±

 Chapter 476 - 476: Scheming

    Chapter 476: Scheming

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This matter might not have anything to do with Concubine Qiu. Since it had reached Yao Yao¡¯s ears, she must have heard it too.

    If she ignored it, it meant that she had something up her sleeve.

    What could a concubine scheme?

    She was relying on the fact that she was pregnant and wanted to be a noble concubine second only to the first wife.

    Of course, Concubine Qiu was really smart. Even if she had thoughts, she did not test her personally. Instead, she used the servants in the residence to test her.

    Even if she failed, thew would not punish anyone. In any case, this matter had nothing to do with her.

    Old Madam Yu frowned and added, ¡°Even though sheid a golden egg today, she¡¯s still a concubine. If she¡¯s more obedient, she¡¯ll do her best to raise the child after he¡¯s born. In the future, when she¡¯s sessful, she¡¯ll really be able to be a mother because of her son and gain some glory and dignity.¡± At this point, she changed the topic and said, ¡°Get her to copy a Buddhist scripture for Eldest Madam Yang every day from now on to pray for her recovery.¡±

    She had asked Lady Qiu to copy Buddhist scriptures for Yang Shuwan not because she really hoped that Yang Shuwan would recover, but to remind Lady Qiu to remember her identity at all times. She could not forget for a moment that her first wife had yet to leave the court.

    Nanny Liu went down to settle it.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve asked a matchmaker to find a suitable concubine. I n to take in another proper concubine for your father, in case Concubine Qiu doesn¡¯t know her ce after gaining power.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not want to care about this lousy matter. She only smiled and did not say anything.

    Thinking that she was still young, even if she was in charge of the family, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to say such a vexing thing in front of her. Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t mention it again.

    Changing the topic, she mentioned Yu Jianjia, ¡°Your third sister ns to return to the manor to continue recuperating in a few days. I originally felt that her health had improved a little, so I didn¡¯t n to let her go to the manor again. It¡¯s indeed a little outrageous for her to stay in the manor at such a young age. However, since she has asked, I can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    If it were anyone else, she would have rejected it cleanly.

    However, the key to Yu Jianjia¡¯s illness was to recuperate. How she recuperated depended on herself. How could others help her make a decision? If she did something bad out of kindness, wouldn¡¯t it dy her recovery?

    Yu Youyao was not surprised. ¡°Third Sister¡¯s health is more important.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was just too smart and thought too much. How could she live happily in the residence?

    For the sake of her health, she definitely had to leave.

    Moreover, she and Concubine Qiu were in charge of the residence now. Yu

    Jianjia was not in good health, so she could not interfere. There was no benefit in staying in the residence.

    It was better to stay away from this troublesome ce. Her family would still be a little concerned about her.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°Our family has announced to the public that your third sister was born prematurely and her body is a little weak. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. In the past, your third sister was young, so outsiders couldn¡¯t say much. However, ever since your third sister moved into the manor, there have already been rumors in the capital that she has a terrible illness. It¡¯s ultimately harmful to her reputation.¡±

    Back then, Madam Yang and Eldest Son¡¯s matter could only be covered up with the excuse of being born prematurely. After that, Yu Jianjia had been sick. It took a lot of effort for the family to help her.

    Who wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for her granddaughter, who she had spent so much effort raising?

    Even though she was distant from Yu Jianjia, she cared about her granddaughter.

    She did not want Yu Jianjia to return to the manor because she wanted to take the opportunity to stop the bad rumors outside.

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°Grandmother, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Third Sister is still young. After recuperating for a few years, if she goes out, the rumors will stop. If¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.

    However, Old Madam Yu understood that if she couldn¡¯t recover well, she would have to bear the reputation of having a bad illness even if she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°There¡¯s no choice.¡±

    Yu Jianjia had indeed recovered a little after recuperating in the manor for a while. Perhaps she would really recover after recuperating in the manor for a while.

    The grandmother and granddaughter discussed some trivial matters together.

    Then, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    At this moment, Concubine Qiu had also received a message from Nanny Liu.

    Her gentle face immediately turned pale. Concubine Qiu couldn¡¯t care less that she was pregnant. She bent her legs and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°My status is low, so I don¡¯t dare to have any delusions. I always remember Old Madam¡¯s kindness, which is why I¡¯m blessed to serve Eldest Master. Now that I¡¯m able to help Eldest Master share Eldest Miss¡¯s burdens, it¡¯s already my greatest blessing. I don¡¯t dare to have any delusions. I only hope that I can give birth to a child well.¡±

    When Nanny Liu heard this, she nodded to herself. ¡°As long as you understand.¡±

    She was not stupid. She was not in a hurry to deny the rumors about the residence, nor did she admit anything. However, as a concubine, she expressed her stance on the spot.

    Lady Qiu sent Nanny Liu out in fear.

    She knew very well that her status was low. The reason why she could have such dignity today was firstly because of Old Madam¡¯s kindness, secondly because Eldest Miss was kind, and thirdly, because of the unborn child in her stomach.

    Once a concubine, always a concubine.

    If she could behave herself, with her current dignity in the residence, she would naturally be able to live a glorious life in the future. If she had other thoughts, it would bemon for wealthy families to prioritize the child over the mother.

    She had first heard the rumors in the residence.

    She ignored them. It wasn¡¯t that she really had those restless thoughts, but she wanted to test Old Madam and Eldest Miss¡¯s bottom line and knew how to behave.

    Even if she angered Old Madam, thew would not punish anyone. This matter was not her fault and had nothing to do with her.

    Even if Old Madam was targeting the child in her stomach, she wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her.

    Indeed!

    The reason why Old Madam was willing to give her some respect was¡ª

    The family indeed needed someone to handle the matters on the surface. On the other hand, it was for Eldest Miss. She did not want Eldest Miss to be burdened by the matters of the inner residence at such a young age.

    As long as it involved Eldest Miss, Old Madam was especially scheming.

    As soon as this smallmotion in the residence appeared, it was suppressed by Old Madam Yu. The servants also knew Old Madam Yu¡¯s attitude and became more cautious in their words and actions. Three dayster, Yu Jianjia prepared to return to the manor

    Yu Youyao personally sent Yu Jianjia out of the city.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s health was not good, so the carriage moved very slowly. During the bumpy journey, Yu Jianjia was thinking about something. After traveling for an unknown period of time, the carriage suddenly stopped.

    After all, they were outside and there were many skilled guards around her. Yu Jianjia still felt flustered and said to Ai Ye, ¡°Ask Tao Da, who¡¯s driving the carriage, what happened.¡±

    Ai Ye calmed down and quickly leaned over to lift the curtain. ¡°Old Man Tao, why did the carriage stop?¡±

    Tao Da exined, ¡°The road ahead is a little narrow. There¡¯s a carriage blocking the way. I think there¡¯s a problem with the carriage. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to go over and ask.¡±

 Chapter 477 - 477: Prince of Liang

    Chapter 477: Prince of Liang

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His voice was loud, and he deliberately raised his voice when he spoke.

    Sitting in the carriage, Yu Jianjia heard everything clearly and felt a little relieved. However, she still felt that it was inappropriate to park the carriage here, so she couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Yu Jianjia sent Ai Ye away. ¡°Get out of the carriage and check on the situation. Find out which family broke their carriage. If there¡¯s anything you can help with, get Da Tao to help.¡±

    Now that they were in the wilderness, it was naturally better to settle the matter as soon as possible.

    Seventh Aunt nodded to herself when she heard this.

    Although Third Miss was a little scheming, she was also a smart person. She knew the pros and cons well and would not do anything that was disadvantageous to her.

    She was a qualified youngdy.

    If she recuperated a little more and grew up, she would be able to gain a good reputation in the capital.

    With this thought in mind) Seventh Aunt held Yu Jianjia¡¯s slightly cold hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are soldiers from the Third Battalion of the capital patrolling the main road. All carriages have some status when they travel, so they¡¯re naturally from polite families.¡±

    The Yu Residence¡¯s emblem was hanging on the carriage, so anyone with a little status could recognize it.

    When others saw the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage, it was not toote for them to back down. Naturally, they did not dare to offend the Yu family¡¯s rtives.

    Yu Jianjia calmed down.

    At this moment!

    Ai Ye returned and stood beside the carriage. She gently knocked on the window. ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯ve asked around. The person who has a damaged carriage is Prince Liang of King Ping¡¯s Residence in Zhenliang Prefecture.¡±

    Yu Jianjia thought for a moment and recalled that in April, the seriously injured King Ping of Liangzhou had brought his heir, Liang Jingye, into the capital.

    After that, King Ping returned to Liangzhou but Prince Liang stayed in the capital. The emperor had even specially given him a residence.

    At first, there were many rumors in the capital because of this, but not long after, they faded into the background. This Prince Liang became an invisible person in the capital.

    Indeed, they were keeping to themselves.

    Yu Jianjia frowned slightly. Why was Prince Liang suddenly in the suburbs of the capital?

    She even bumped into him?

    As she was thinking, she heard Ai Ye say, ¡°When Young Master Liang found out that Young Miss was going to the manor, he felt deeply guilty that his carriage had blocked the way. He came over with me to apologize to you.¡±

    ording to Ai Ye, Prince Liang was a polite person.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and did not answer.

    At this moment, a clear male voice came from outside. ¡°I¡¯m Liang Jingye, the heir of King Ping of Zhenliang Prefecture. Is the Third Miss Yu of the Imperial Censor¡¯s family in the carriage?

    When they were outside, they naturally had to be more polite.

    Even though he had known in advance that the person in the carriage was

    Third Miss Yu, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to talk to someone immediately. He still had to personally ask about the other partys background and get a personal acknowledgement.

    Since Prince Liang had personally spoken, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear him anymore. She said gently, ¡°That¡¯s me. Greetings, Prince Liang.¡±

    Liang Jingye heard that Third Miss Yu¡¯s voice was weak and she panted slightly while looking as gentle as water. He heard that she was born with a congenital deficiency and was a little sickly. It was not empty talk.

    After putting away his thoughts, Liang Jingye said, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts since I was young. After entering the capital, I couldn¡¯t help but feel an itch. Three days ago, I brought two guards with me and went out to the mountains near the suburbs of the capital to hunt. I didn¡¯t expect that on the way back, there would be a problem with the carriage. I couldn¡¯t move for a moment and blocked Third Miss¡¯s path, dying her journey. I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±

    Prince Liang¡¯s words were polite. Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t avoid him, so she could only lift the curtain and look out the window.

    Prince Liang was standing at the window. When the curtain was lifted, Yu Jianjia could tell at a nce that he was 16 or 17 years old. He was tall and slender, and looked extraordinary.

    He was also born with sharp eyebrows and bright eyes. His peach blossom eyes seemed to be filled with love andughter. When he looked at people, his eyes were like the peach blossoms in the peach blossom forest after the rain. They were very charming.

    As expected of an heir. Just his bearing was already a dragon among men.

    Yu Jianjia retracted her gaze and said obediently, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll encounter some idents when we¡¯re outside. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, feel free to ask.¡±

    Liang Jingye also saw Yu Jianjia. She was young and had already grown a little.

    She was like a flower bud, beautiful and weak.

    Liang Jingye maintained his etiquette and smiled as he cupped his hands. ¡°Among the apanying guards, there¡¯s one who knows how to repair the carriage. I just want to borrow Young Miss i s servants to help move the carriage to avoid blocking the way.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded and instructed Ai Ye, ¡°Get Da Tao to arrange for a few good people to help Crown Prince Liang.¡±

    Ai Ye quickly responded.

    ¡°Thank you for your generous help, Third Miss.¡± Although Third Miss Yu was young and a little sick, not only was she well-mannered, but she was also thoughtful.

    He thought to himself that she was indeed the famous daughter of the Yu family.

    Yu Jianjia said politely, ¡°Prince, you¡¯re too polite. My body is inconvenient, so please forgive me for being negligent!¡±

    With that, she lowered the window curtain.

    Although the weather was cold, she still felt a little suffocated and ufortable sitting in the carriage.

    Seventh Aunt poured a cup of chrysanthemum wolfberry tea and handed it to Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia smiled and thanked her. She held the teacup with both hands and lowered her eyes. Listening to themotion outside, she took a sip of tea.

    After finishing her cup of tea and not long after she put down her teacup, the curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Ai Ye got into the carriage. ¡°Young Miss, Tao Da brought a few people and helped Young Master Liang move the carriage to an empty space. In order to express his gratitude, Young Master Liang gave us some wild animals he had hunted as a thank-you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°What wild animals did he give!¡¯

    Ai Ye said, ¡°He gave us a lot of pheasants and hares, as well as a big deer.¡± Yu Jianjia understood and asked, ¡°Have you thanked Prince Liang?¡±

    Pheasants and hares were all ordinary wild animals. As long as one wanted to eat them, they could eat them almost every day. Deers were rare items.

    Large families had the habit of eating deer to nourish and increase their lifespan in autumn and winter.

    Deers were treasures, but wild deers on the mountain were not that easy to hunt. Whether one could hunt them depended on luck.

    Prince Liang was indeed very sincere to give her such a big deer.

    Ai Ye hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thanked him on your behalf. Prince Liang said that it was originally his fault for blocking your path. After that, he received Young Miss¡¯s help and should havee over personally to thank you. However, they¡¯ve already dyed you for a long time, so its not good to continue dying your schedule. Young Miss, you¡¯re a youngdy. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stay outside too much when you¡¯re outside. Please don¡¯t take it to heart..¡±

 Chapter 478 - 478: Clearing Her Injustice

    Chapter 478: Clearing Her Injustice

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Not only was he sincere, but his bearing and upbringing were also top-notch. Yu Jianjia¡¯s impression of Prince Liang suddenly increased. ¡°Prince Liang is also a polite person.¡±

    Seventh Aunt agreed deeply.

    It was not good to dy things when they were out. They were afraid that an ident would happen on the way. It would be fine if they met someone polite, but if they met someone ignorant, it would be difficult.

    Third Miss Yu was a youngdy, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to stay outside for too long.

    In addition, although the journey to the manor was not long, Yu Jianjia¡¯s body was weak, and she had brought a lot of things on this trip. The carriage traveled slowly, and it waste.

    Ai Ye continued, ¡°Prince Liang said that before he returned to Liangzhou, King Liang had bought a manor for him in the suburbs of the capital. He was going to the forest of that manor to hunt. Prince Liang said that the location of the manor was coincidentally adjacent to our family¡¯s hot spring manor. He also said that if Young Miss encountered anything inconvenient on the manor and couldn¡¯t resolve it immediately, she could go to his manor to visit.¡±

    Everything at home had been prepared well, and the manor was also meticulous. However, it was inevitable that there would be some things that could not be resolved far away from the residence.

    They were neighbors, so it was only natural for them to take care of each other.

    This Prince Liang was really considerate.

    Yu Jianjia suddenly remembered Song Mingzhao, whom she had met in the residence previously.

    The heir of the Song family, who was as glorious as the moon, treated her as if she was nothing. He treated her coldly and did not even hide it.

    She could hardly believe that the talented and noble Prince Song in her heart was actually such a rude person.

    The Song and Yu families were family friends. Just based on this rtionship, Song Mingzhao shouldn¡¯t have ignored her existence like this.

    At first, she thought that Song Mingzhao was arrogant because of his talent.

    However, immediately after, she realized that Heir Song clearly did not treat Yu Youyao like this. It was not that Heir Song did not know how to be polite, but he was only polite to Yu Youyao.

    Although Prince Liang was not as famous as Heir Song, he was still magnanimous and extraordinary. Not only were his words and actions noble, but he was also very polite.

    Yu Jianjia felt a littleforted. ¡°When we reach the manor, pick some good fruits from the manor and send some to Young Master Liang¡¯s manor to express our gratitude.¡±

    It was only right for her to be close to her neighbors and give them some ordinary things.

    Seventh Aunt reminded, ¡°Prince Liang is too polite.¡±

    She was unountably solicitous and had to be more avoidant.

    However, although she felt that Yu Jianjia shouldn¡¯t be involved too much with the heir of the vassal lord from Liangzhou, her actions were understandable, and some things couldn¡¯t be said openly.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said gently, ¡°It¡¯s just that if someone respects me, I¡¯ll return the favor.¡±

    Young Master Liang was too polite, so she couldn¡¯t be too rude.

    The identity of a vassal king had always been too sensitive. Others avoided it, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t really interfere.

    However, basic etiquette needed to be maintained. In addition, the heir of the Liang was indeed a dragon and phoenix among men. He was neither far nor close, so he was not harmful to her.

    However, there was no need to tell others about this.

    Seventh Aunt understood what she meant and understood that Yu Jianjia was not ignorant. ¡°It¡¯s only right.¡±

    The situation in Shandong had stabilized, and there had been new developments in King You¡¯s case.

    As the three divisions interrogation advanced, many officials were involved in the court, including two old cab ministers.

    The real cause of King You¡¯s death could no longer be hidden.

    Youzhou was located in the north, so it could help the capital and resist external enemies. Therefore, the generals guarding Youzhou often changed. This way, it was inevitable that the generals guarding Youzhou would not have a strong foundation and would be controlled by the nobles in the north and the officials who colluded with them.

    The officials who were stationed in Youzhou had joined forces with the nobles who had taken root in the north for generations. They controlled most of the supplies in the north and obtained huge profits. As a result, after King You guarded Youzhou, he was often overstretched because of theck of troops and was controlled by the officials and nobles of the north.

    It wasn¡¯t that King You didn¡¯t want to get rid of them, but a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress an earth dragon snake. These monsters had colluded to form a considerable force. It was really difficult to guard against.

    Later on, the Di people invaded wantonly. Due to theck of supplies, the North was caught off guard, causing them to lose three cities in a row.

    In order to understand the urgent situation in the north, the heir, Yin Huaixi, had no choice but to ask the officials and nobles of the north to help. However, these people nned to escape from the north with their supplies.

    This angered Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi had captured these officials and nobles, raided their houses, and opened their grain cers. There were mountains of money and rice that was mostly moldy.

    Due to theck of supplies in the north, they were in a difficult situation. Themoners were suffering unspeakably, but all of them were so rich that they did not want to support them in battle. They were actually so rich but they wanted to escape with the supplies. Their deaths were really not worth pitying.

    The war in the north was tense. All the officials and nobles were like this. It could be said that there were internal and external troubles. If they couldn¡¯t intimidate the rear, their backyard would probably catch fire again before the war was over.

    Prince Yin had no choice but to kill some wealthy and heartless nobles, as well as some cowardly officials to warn the others.

    In the eyes of others, not only were Prince Yin¡¯s actions not wrong, but they were also meritorious.

    Unexpectedly, his actions had directly poked a ho¡¯s nest.

    This was why the Marquis of Changxing had colluded with the officials and nobles of the north to steal the military power of Youzhou. He had joined forces with the Imperial Court and reported a series of crimes such as King You¡¯s rampage in the north.

    The emperor was already furious because of the war in the north. When he received the report, he was even more furious.

    The two old court officials in the cab, led by Elder Tian, were already colluding with the officials and nobles of the north. They took this opportunity to encourage the court officials to ask the emperor to summon King You into the capital.

    The reason was that the Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing were in charge of the war ahead. King You should enter the capital and rify that the war in the north had failed, that he was domineering, and that he had allowed his son tomit murder.

    No one knew that this was actually a scheme by the cab, the Marquis of

    Changxing, the officials and nobles of the north against the King You¡¯s Residence.

    Not long after King You entered the capital, the Marquis of Changxing ambushed Yin Huaixi on the battlefield.

    Yin Huaixi had been shot off his horse. Everyone thought that he had already been trampled into mud by the horse, but they did not know that the guards beside Yin Huaixi had used their bodies to block the chaotic trampling of the horses.

    Even so, Prince Yin was still seriously injured and almost lost his life.

    Before the news of Prince Yin¡¯s ¡°death¡± spread, the officials and nobles of the north simply went all out and joined forces with the Marquis of Changxing to forge ¡°evidence¡± that King You had colluded with the enemy to betray the country.

    Using this as an excuse, they sent 10,000 elite troops to besiege the King You¡¯s

    Residence, intending to enter and search it..

 Chapter 479 - 479: A Dance of Demons

    Chapter 479: A Dance of Demons

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When King You entered the capital and his heir, Yin Huaixi, ¡°died¡±, most of the guards in the residence followed their masters to the battlefield. Only a mere 2,000 people were left in the You Residence.

    Just as the two thousand people were fearless and fighting the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s men, Consort You ordered her servants to ssh oil all over the residence and light fires everywhere

    By the time Marquis of Changxing and the others reacted, the fire had already covered the entire residence

    Only then did they know fear.

    Originally, they wanted to use King You of treason and plotting a rebellion. In this way, it would make sense for them to barge into the King¡¯s Residence today, and the emperor would not me them.

    However, the fire prevented King You¡¯s Residence from being ¡°searched¡±. There was still no seal of the King You¡¯s Residence, so there was no way to naturally pin the crime on it.

    Being persecuted as a royal family was a monstrous crime that would exterminate all family members. At this point, the Marquis of Changxing, as well as all the officials and nobles in the north, could only announce to the public that Princess Consort You hadmitted suicide out of fear of punishment.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as the news spread to the capital, King Youmitted suicide in the golden hall without being tried. The two elders were worried that the emperor would pursue the matter, so they joined forces with the court officials to encourage the emperor to ¡°close the case¡± as soon as possible.

    The emperor was deceived by the two elders, the Marquis of Changxing, and the officials and nobles in the Northern Territory. In the end, he could only close the case hurriedly to prevent this case from implicating too many people and being even more disadvantageous to King You.

    However, he did not know that these people were too detestable. They had used the emperor¡¯s ¡°concern for his brother¡± to control the emperor. He could not bear to implicate him too much and would rashly settle the case to help him escape punishment.

    However, the of justice was long and narrow.

    Three yearster, the heir, Yin Huaixi, brought his crippled body into the capital to plead for his father. In the end, the crimes that these people had covered up were exposed to the world.

    The cruel truth made the emperor furious and even fainted.

    There was also an uproar in the capital.

    They all knew that King You had died an unjust death, but they did not know that he had actually been persecuted to this extent. For a moment, schrs everywhere jointly requested that these corrupt officials be severely punished and that King You be given justice.

    Themotion was even greater after the heir defeated the enemy in Shandong.

    However, Yu Youyao only felt that it was ironic. ¡°In order to protect the emperor¡¯s reputation, the court officials have really put in a lot of effort. They didn¡¯t hesitate to distort the truth and remind the emperor that he was someone¡¯s brother. It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡±

    The memorial of King You¡¯s case was jointly drawn up by the three divisions. After Xia Yansheng reviewed it, the ministers passed it on to the emperor. After the emperor read it and confirmed that there were no problems, it was announced.

    Every word was really a gem to whitewash crimes in the name of peace.

    King You had died unjustly. The emperor had only been deceived by the treacherous officials. It was also those traitors who were too detestable. They had used the emperor¡¯s brotherly rtionship with King You to cover up their crimes.

    From the beginning to the end, not only had the emperor made a mistake, but he had also be a victim of being ¡°blinded¡± and ¡°used¡± by traitors.

    Who else would think that the emperor had identally killed a meritorious general and harmed his sibling?

    Even a historian wouldn¡¯t dare to write this.

    The memorial was recorded in history books. Who could say for sure in the future?

    Chang An also looked resentful. ¡°They¡¯re simply too shameless.¡±

    Yu Youyao only felt disgusted. After taking a deep breath, she calmed down. ¡°No matter what, King You¡¯s grievances have finally been cleared. He can rest in peace in theherworld. Cousin has also resolved a problem and can live openly in the future.¡±

    Although she said that, she did not feel very happy.

    She hadpletely seen through King You¡¯s case. The Great Zhou Dynasty was already rotten to the core.

    Xia Yansheng, who she had always thought was a pure minister, was not that pure anymore.

    From the beginning to the end, Xia Yansheng had said that he was sick in the residence and had not participated in King You¡¯s matter. However, it was also a fact that he was covering up for his henchmen.

    Most importantly, he understood that the emperor wanted to kill King You. He knew that King You was innocent, but he did not do his job as a minister. He was unwilling to get involved in this mess and chose to watch coldly.

    Yu Youyao felt suffocated and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s a dance of demons. When will the world be clear of sin?

    Even Xia Yansheng, the head of the officials, was nothing much. How many people in the court were clean?

    Ever since the Marquis of Changxing was escorted into the capital, the emperor¡¯s butcher knife had been killing all the way from Youzhou in the north to the capital. He had really killed until blood flowed like a river. That was why it had stopped for a few months because of the three divisions¡¯ interrogation.

    How many of those people were scapegoats pushed out by these powerful ministers?

    Now that the matter had been exposed, Elder Tian and the others were sowless and disregarded the authority of the Tian family. This was no longer just persecuting the royal family, but openly provoking the dignity of the emperor.

    It seemed that after her cousin returned to the capital, there would be another bloodbath.

    Yu Youyao sighed in her heart. She couldn¡¯t even eat the fat and juicy peaches anymore. Chun Xiao brought over a copper basin and helped Yu Youyao wash her hands. Then, she took some ointment and moistened her hands.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed into the house without even panting. ¡®Young

    Miss, Old Madam wants you to go over.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood up, tidied her clothes, and asked Xia Tao to bring over the ginseng nourishing pill. She then went to An Shou Hall.

    Autumn was good for nourishment. The method of using a ginseng nourishing pill was a little different from ordinary prescriptions. Ten year wild ginseng and various medicinal herbs were used. The medicinal properties were gentler than ordinary prescriptions and had the effect of nourishing the blood and soul.

    It was originally made in autumn for Grandmother to nourish her body.

    She had also made some ginseng nourishing pills with 20 -year-old wild ginseng for her cousin.

    When she arrived at An Shou Hall, Yu Youyao saw her grandmother sitting on the couch with her body tilted to rest. Yu Zongzheng, who should be in the government office at this time, was actually sitting in the hall and drinking tea.

    Yu Youyao stepped forward to greet him. ¡°Greetings, Grandmother and

    Father.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded.

    Old Madam Yu looked at Chun Xiao¡¯s hands and smiled so widely that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Look at this girl. She lives in the same house, but every time shees over, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s a guest. She doesn¡¯te empty handed. Every time she brings something over, it¡¯s not just anything. It¡¯s something that she personally made.¡±

    It seemed to be a casual remark, but there was a deeper meaning to it.

    Old Madam Yu had contributed greatly to Yu Zongzheng¡¯s sudden change in opinion of his daughter.

    Every time Yu Zongzheng came over to greet her, Old Madam would pretend to mention how Yu Youyao improved and that she knew how to be filial and promising.

    The more he heard these words, the more he would think highly of her.

    Unknowingly, it had instilled in Yu Zongzheng a feeling that his eldest daughter was still young but had the demeanor of a legitimate elder.

    An old person¡¯s wisdom was umted from a young age.

    Madam Yang¡¯s pretense of fooling others was just a moment of emotion, but

    Old Madam could really control someone¡¯s mind..

 Chapter 480 - 480: Disaster

    Chapter 480: Disaster

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong. Instead, he agreed very much. ¡°Yao Yao is so filial to Mother that even

    I, as her father, am a little jealous.¡±

    Of course, this was just a casual remark.

    A man should care about the world and aspire to achieve sess in the royal court. The elders in the family had to rely on their wives and children to take care of them. Only when Yao Yao took good care of his mother could he feel at ease in the royal court.

    Old Madam Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. She did not say anything else and turned to look at her granddaughter. ¡°Quick, show me what good things you¡¯ve brought me this time.¡±

    Her tone was clearly showing off.

    Yu Zongzheng was amused.

    Yu Youyao took the box from Chun Xiao¡¯s hand and handed it to her grandmother. ¡°It¡¯s good to nourish the body with warmth in autumn. I¡¯ve made a ginseng nourishing pill to nourish the Qi and blood. It¡¯s very effective in nourishing the mind. This recipe is more suitable for an old person with weak health. I didn¡¯t prepare it for Father.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng did not care about this. ¡°Mother is old, so she deserves more nourishment.¡±

    During this period of time, he had also eaten a lot of medicinal cuisine. How could hepete with his mother for the medicinal tea and medicinal fragrance that Yu Youyao had sent over?

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°I think you¡¯ve spent a lot of effort again.

    In the past, I didn¡¯t know how to mix incense and medicine. It isn¡¯t easy either. I just thought that it would be done as soon as I followed the recipes. Later, I asked Nanny Xu and found out that this consumes a lot of energy. You¡¯re still young, so you have to be more careful.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was also a little surprised. He did not expect that this incense medicine would not be easy to make.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°The Ginseng Nourishment Pill isn¡¯t difficult to make, and it doesn¡¯t take much effort. Grandmother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, she asked Bai Kui to pour some warm water and personally took a pill to serve Old Madam Yu. Then, she instructed, ¡°One pill a day is enough.¡±

    After the two of them finished chatting, it was time to talk about serious matters.

    Yu Youyao sat beside her grandmother.

    Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°This morning, at the court meeting, the Marquis of Ningyuan suddenly participated in the memorial. He¡¯s currently in charge of the capital of Zhejiang and has the general position. He¡¯s in charge of Song Xiuwen, the general of the coastal war in Ningbo, Shaoxing, and Taizhou Prefectures.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. Only then did she realize that the small booklet that her grandmother had shown her previously recorded all the influential people in the Song family.

    Song Xiuwen was at the front.

    Song Xiuwen had previously presided over the war along the coast of Shandong. Later, when the pirates in Zhejiang became a problem, he was transferred to Zhejiang.

    Song Xiuwen was a direct descendant of the Song family and held military power. He was a third-grade feudal official.

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°What crimes were reported?¡±

    The Marquis of Ningyuan was not a coward. He was bold enough to instruct the Marquis of Changxing to persecute the royal family and it was obvious how ambitious he was.

    Even though the Marquis of Changxing had been implicated and demoted, and the emperor was dissatisfied with his refusal to fight in the court, King You¡¯s case had implicated so many people. As the true culprit, he could still sit steadily in the royal court.

    It was true that the emperor wanted to protect him, but wasn¡¯t it also because he had his own methods and hadn¡¯t really been caught red-handed?

    Since he had brazenly participated in Song Xiuwen¡¯s memorial, the crime he had participated in was not groundless.

    Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°There were seven to eight crimes. He colluded with bandits at sea and plundered merchant ships to obtain huge profits. He risked killingmoners and became a pirate to ask the Imperial Court for merits.

    He epted bribes from local officials and nobles and filled his own pockets.

    What he said made sense. The Marquis of Zhenguo even quarreled with the Marquis of Ningyuan.¡±

    Old Madam Yu gasped. ¡°This is not a light crime. Many crimes are linked to the

    Marquis of Changxing. How did the emperor react?¡±

    Song Xiuwen was not an unknown figure. Instead, he was a border official with arge army. As he was good at water battles, he fought with the pirates all year round and umted a lot of prestige and reputation for the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    It seemed that this time, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was going to suffer a huge setback.

    Yu Zongzhengs expression did not look too good either. ¡°The emperor was furious and appointed the Minister of Official Personnel Affairs as the imperial envoy. The Ministry of War and the Imperial Court sent officials to apany him and help investigate this case thoroughly. The emperor appointed me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a moment when she heard this. Her expression was solemn. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get involved in the muddy waters of Zhejiang. As a person in the royal court, one can¡¯t make a mistake. The more crimes onemits, the greater the number of people involved, and the greater the stakes. Jiangnan has always been a wealthy ce with heavy taxes. I¡¯m afraid the implication of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case is even worse than King You¡¯s. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a blessing or a curse for the emperor to let you participate in this case.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng thought the same. Therefore, after the court session, he did not even go to the government office. Instead, he returned to the residence and discussed this matter with his mother.

    However, Yu Youyao, who was listening from the side, did not think so. The first thing she thought of was that he was very involved in King You¡¯s case and there were many vacancies in the court.

    Yu Zongzheng had originally been a fifth-grade officer in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. Although he had not made much progress, he had not done anything wrong. Later on, when he was transferred to the Imperial Court, it was also because the Xie family was unhappy with his mother¡¯s death and secretly operated.

    It could be said that he had ascended openly and fallen secretly.

    Of course, everyone in the Yu Residence knew this very well.

    However, no one dared to say anything.

    This time, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s performance in the trial of King You wasmendable. He had received a reward from the emperor, so he was entrusted with an important task to help the imperial envoy with the case.

    It seemed that if he could satisfy the emperor this time, Yu Zongzheng might very well be transferred to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs!

    The Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was the head of the six ministries.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s status had not only increased, but he had also be a true official.

    Her previous guess was right. The emperor indeed had the intention to support the Yu n and ce them in an important position.

    At the same time, Yu Youyao also understood that Song Xiuwen would most likely die.

    As she was thinking, Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°It seems that Song Xiuwen can¡¯t be saved anymore Help the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs handle the case as well as possible¡­¡±

    King You¡¯s case made the emperor extremely distrustful of the court officials.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s case also concerned the emperor¡¯s money bag.

    Cultivation, alchemy, sacrificial offerings, and training halls all required money. The war along the coast directly affected the emperor¡¯s interests. Even the Zhenguo Marquis Residence did not dare to interfere in this case, lest they angered the emperor.

    Yu Zongzheng thought so too, but he said, ¡°I understand this, but as for the

    Marquis of Zhenguo¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng thought so too, but he said, ¡°I understand this, but as for the Marquis of Zhenguo¡­¡±

    Her father had looked for her grandmother for a meeting, but her grandmother had called her over directly. Even for such a big matter, her grandmother and father did not exclude her.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Father, haven¡¯t you thought about why the emperor wants you to participate in Song Xiuwen¡¯s case when you¡¯re just a civil servant? You just said that the official handling this case is the Minister of Personnel who¡¯s also the imperial envoy?

 Chapter 481 - 481: Major Officials

    Chapter 481: Major Officials

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As soon as these words were spoken, Old Madam Yu finally understood. For a moment, she was quite surprised. ¡°Yao Yao, you mean?

    Yu Youyao did not answer. She only turned to look at Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Father, is there a vacancy in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs?

    No matter how stupid a person was, they should understand what she meant. Yu Zongzheng reacted and said excitedly, ¡°The case of King You has affected all the six ministries, especially the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. The current vacant position includes the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, a physician, and a person in charge¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he suddenly understood something. For a

    moment, his mouth was dry, and he couldn¡¯t help but lick his dry lips.

    Old Madam Yu listened carefully. ¡°The emperor probably wants to use Song

    Xiuwen¡¯s case to let you fill the position of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. You¡¯re a third-rank official, and you¡¯re also from the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. Although you¡¯re not from Hanlin, this position is very important.¡±

    Previously, Eldest Son had participated in the three divisions¡¯ trial and had been praised by the emperor. If he was transferred to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, it was naturally impossible for him to be demoted. Among the vacant official positions in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, only Eldest Son was worthy to be the third-grade Left Assistant Minister.

    There was no doubt about it.

    The faint guess in his heart was confirmed. It was obvious how excited Yu Zongzheng was. ¡°In that case, Song Xiuwen¡¯s case should be handled carefully. ¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯

    She had thought that with her eldest son¡¯s straightforward temper, he would already be at his limit as a censor in this lifetime.

    She did not expect him to have such an opportunity.

    When he arrived at the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, he would be an important official. The entire Yu Residence would rise.

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but feel excited. However, when he thought about how this matter hadn¡¯t even started yet, he suppressed his excitement and joy. However, he was still a little overjoyed.

    Seeing that he was so emotional, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°It hasn¡¯t even started yet. You have to be careful not to leave any traces outside. Do you know that there¡¯s an official in our dynasty who found out about his promotion in advance and was so smug that he celebrated openly at home? In the end, when this matter reached the emperor¡¯s ears, he felt that this person was so frivolous and useless, so he gave his official position away.¡±

    Although she said that, she also understood that Boss¡¯s reaction was the reaction a normal person should have.

    Back then, Eldest Son¡¯s ranking in the pce examination was not low, and he was also in the second grade. After entering the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, his future was limitless. Who knew that¡­ he had wasted more than ten years in the Imperial Court.

    Now that there was a chance for him to stand out. How could he remain calm?

    Yu Zongzheng immediately restrained his expression and looked enlightened.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m too frivolous.¡±

    Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongzheng chatted for a while more about Song

    Xiuwen¡­

    At this moment, Yu Youyao waited for a while, but when she did not hear anything else, she could only say, ¡°Father, I¡¯m afraid many people in the court have figured out what the emperor is thinking. I think the Minister of Official Personnel Affairs who worked with you this time knows very well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu immediately looked at Yu Youyao with aplicated expression.

    Although the emperors thoughts were very obscure, it wasn¡¯t that people couldn¡¯t figure it out after thinking about it carefully. It was just that they hadn¡¯t thought about it for a moment.

    It was too difficult for the Imperial Court to move up.

    However, Yu Youyao understood immediately. Her sharpness in court matters and her understanding of the emperor¡¯s thoughts were urate. If she were a man, the Yu Residence might have another cab minister.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Yu Zongzheng was stunned for a moment. ¡°Any minister in the court who can seed is good at following the holy will.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. Yu Zongzheng was a little straightforward, but he was like a fish in water in the Imperial Court. When he arrived at the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, he could still manage it on the basis of the emperor¡¯s importance.

    If it were anywhere else in the six tribes, he would be devoured until not even bones were left.

    However, it was also because of Yu Zongzheng¡¯s personality that she had no choice but to say, ¡°In this case, the Minister of Official Personnel Affairs, who is also the Imperial Envoy, will probably entrust you with a heavy responsibility. He will give you a chance to stand up for yourself and cater to the Holy Decree. To put it bluntly, what to do with this case are all on Father. This is a test of Father¡¯s ability to adapt to the situation. Others are just apanying him for the examination. You have to be extremely careful with your words and actions. You can¡¯t expose them. You should also have a n.

    You can¡¯t be blind.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, Song Xiuwen¡¯s case concerns the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and the emperor¡¯s interests. We can¡¯t drag this case out. It¡¯s even more important

    if it involves many people. We have to resolve it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, among the crimes that the Marquis of Ningyuan reported to Song Xiuwen, there is a crime of corruption and disregard for thew. The key to this case is to obtain the dirty money that Song Xiuwen was greedy for. Only by obtaining the dirty money and letting the emperor have it will you be able to seed.¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, you can¡¯t interfere too much with the interests of the other officials in Jiangnan. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid Father won¡¯t be able to escape so easily. Once you¡¯re trapped in the power vortex in Zhejiang, you¡¯ll cause trouble instead. I¡¯m sure you know what happened to King You.¡±

    Yu Youyao was just short of saying this explicitly. After dealing with Song

    Xiuwen and thinking of a way to get the dirty money, this case could be closed.

    If they did not get the dirty money, they would directly ask the various officials in Zhejiang for it and let them gather it themselves. It seemed that in order to resolve this case as soon as possible and not implicate too many people, they were very willing to spend money to avoid disaster.

    After all, as long as money could solve a problem, it was not a problem.

    The emperor only cared about ¡°wealth.¡±

    Her words were clear, and the pros and cons were obvious. Old Madam Yu and Yu Zongzheng were no longer just shocked.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s every word and sentence was shrewd. In just a few words, she exined the crux of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case, and it was reasonable.

    Little did she know that after the official appointment, Yu Zongzheng still had to discuss matters with his aides.

    What should they do with this case? What should they do? How far should they go?

    They had to be summarized after discussion.

    However, with just a few words, Yu Youyao had deduced the crux of the matter. Even Old Madam Yu, who had lived for most of her life, and Yu Zongzheng, who had been in the government for many years, did not think of it for a moment.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at Yu Youyao with aplicated and proud gaze. He felt both regretful and helpless. ¡°Who taught you all this?¡±

    She was actually so sensitive to court matters.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously said, ¡°Cousin did it when he was free. He would also tell me about the royal court and analyze the current political situation. If I

    know more, I can more or less understand it.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng waspletely speechless.

    When his nephew, Zhou Linghuai, first entered the Yu Residence, he did not look down on him, but he did not take him seriously.

    Later on, when Zhou Linghuai was valued by Mr. Hu Shan, he also knew that Zhou Linghuai was quite talented and had to be treated differently.

    Later on, Mr. Xian Yun visited Zhou Linghuai as a friend.

    Only then did he realize that he had underestimated Zhou Linghuai..

 Chapter 482 - 482: Framed

    Chapter 482: Framed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    How was Zhou Linghuai a prodigy? He was clearly a genius, even better than Song Mingzhao. At the thought of his broken leg, it was extremely regretful. Otherwise, the Yu Residence would have another pir of talent.

    Now, his eldest daughter, whom he had always thought of as stupid, had also been taught by Zhou Linghuai to be an extraordinary woman. Unfortunately, she was a woman.

    He did not know what to say.

    Old Madam Yu was also speechless for a long time. ¡°Yao Yao, your words hit the nail on the head. Have a good discussion with your aide. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll arrange to meet the Marquis of Zhenguo to discuss with him what to do with Song Xiuwen.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°I had the same intention. It¡¯s just that the Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence has suffered a huge setback this time.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Worried that Yu Zongzheng wouldn¡¯t be able to handle theplicated situation in Zhejiang, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng subconsciously looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°The Marquis of Ningyuan refused to fight at that time and angered the emperor. He was also suppressed by the cab, and he was indescribably miserable. He pushed out Song Xiuwen firstly to divert the attention of the cab, and secondly, he had the intention to divert the trouble to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.¡±

    All the court officials Imew this very well.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Song Xiuwen definitely can¡¯t be saved. If Father interferes in this case, at the very least, he can¡¯t get too involved with the

    Zhenguo Marquis Residence. It might not be the case for anyone else. To the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, it¡¯s naturally better for Father to participate in this case than anyone else.¡±

    Old Madam Yu also knew this very well. Yao Yao had specially pointed this out, so there must be a hidden meaning behind her words.

    Yu Zongzheng also seemed to sense something. ¡°So?¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°When Father meets the Marquis of

    Zhenguo tomorrow, suggest that Song Mingzhao go south with you as an aide.¡±

    Old Madam Yuughed when she heard that.

    Perhaps others did not understand what she meant, but as an experienced person, how could she not know how brilliant her granddaughter¡¯s actions were?

    She nced at Yu Zongzheng from the corner of her eye. If Song Mingzhao followed him south, this case would be stable.

    Yu Zongzheng did not understand the deeper meaning, but he felt that letting Song Mingzhao apany him was a wonderful move. ¡°Song Mingzhao will apany me south. It¡¯ll also give the Zhenguo Marquis Residence a way to deal with him, so they won¡¯t be too passive. Moreover, Song Mingzhao has a meritorious status. Three yearster, he should participate in the imperial examination and officially step into the royal court. Bringing him along this time is also a form of training for Song Mingzhao. Song Mingzhao¡¯s understanding of Song Xiuwen will also help me investigate the case.¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at Yu Zongzheng and finally understood why Yu Zongzhengs straightforward temper could always establish himself in the royal court.

    Yu Zongzheng was straightforward and did not envy the capable. As long as others¡¯ opinions suited his interests, he was willing to ept them. This was also a merit.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi, who was far away in Youzhou, also received a messenger pigeon from the capital.

    Yin Huaixi unfolded the note and smiled. ¡°With Yu Zongzheng¡¯s talent, he¡¯s at the top of the Assistant Minister rank. With the emperor¡¯s attention, it¡¯s not a bad ce to ce him in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs.¡±

    Yin Qi lowered his head. Young Master¡¯s words were simple.

    Although the emperor wanted to put Madam Yu in an important position and Yu Zongzheng¡¯s performance at the three divisions¡¯ trial was indeedmendable by the emperor, it was not easy to arrange for Yu Zongzheng to enter the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs.

    He had to grasp the emperor¡¯s thoughts so that he could appropriately follow the emperor¡¯s wishes.

    It was also because Song Xiuwen had been unlucky for eight lifetimes that his nephew had harmed him. That was why he had asked Young Master to throw out the jade to lure Song Xiuwen out. He had taken the opportunity to arrange for Yu Zongzheng to help Song Xiuwen with his case so that Yu Zongzheng could take the opportunity to make a contribution. At that time, it would be only logical for him to rece the position of the assistant minister of the Ministry of Officials.

    Yin Huaixi closed his eyes and thought for a moment. ¡°The changes in the court are all due to the Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court. Although he¡¯s a fourth-grade official and his rank isn¡¯t too low, his status is a little low. If he¡¯s not careful, he¡¯ll be easily implicated. Yu Zongzhengs rank is higher, so its enough for him to protect himself.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment. ¡°A woman depends on her father¡¯s status. Yao Yao will be able to stand tall among the nobledies in the capital. If people want to bully her, it¡¯s best to think twice.¡±

    If Yu Zongzheng¡¯s official status was higher, even if he had brought his eldest daughter to the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, the Marquis of

    Changxings Residence would not dare to bully him easily.

    Madam Yang was seriously ill. Although Concubine Qiu could help socialize outside, she was still from an ordinary family.

    Those noble families still needed Yao Yao to step in herself.

    She was the eldest daughter of a mother who died after childbirth, and her father¡¯s status was low. Even if she was rewarded and valued by the Empress Dowager, her reputation was just for show. She still had to have a reliable father.

    At this moment, Eunuch Zhu¡¯s voice sounded from outside. ¡°Head General Yin, Chang Ningbo is here. He¡¯s waiting outside.¡±

    Yin Huaixi stuffed the note into his sleeve. ¡°Invite him in.¡±

    Yin Qi had already jumped onto the roof beam. Yin Qi was someone Yin Huaixi had nted in the pce guards, so he was not worried about exposing his identity.

    Eunuch Zhu responded and soon led Chang Ningbo into the tent.

    Chang Ningbo did not stand on ceremony. Before Yin Huaixi could greet him, he had already sat down on a chair and nibbled on a fat peach.

    He did not stop eating. ¡°King You has been avenged. Master Yin is finally satisfied. ¡±

    These words only stated a fact and had no other meaning.

    When he first came to Shandong, he would still feel some pity and sympathy for Yin Huaixi because of this.

    However, recently, he had watched helplessly as this young and weak youth in their eyes yed Li Qiguang, who had dominated Shandong for many years.

    The dignified and ambitious Li Qiguang had already been ¡°killed¡± by Yin Huaixi before he even started fighting the Imperial Court¡¯s army head-on.

    Yes, Li Qiguang had ¡°died¡± from being tricked.

    Li Qiguang had many troops under him. The n raised private soldiers, and there were close to 140,000 people in total. However, before the two sides could fight head-on, Yin Huaixi had already ¡°killed¡± Li Qiguang.

    No one would be willing to ept this.

    On the day they captured Li Qiguang alive, he was escorted into the camp.

    At that time, his hair was disheveled, and his body was covered in blood and dirt. When he saw Yin Huaixi, he was like a vicious dog that had seen a piece of flesh and bone. His eyes were bloodshot as he stared fiercely at Yin Huaixi. His face was ferocious, and his throat made a series of sounds. He waspletely like a mad dog.

    He wished he could eat his flesh and drink his blood.

    ¡°Yin Huaixi, you despicable and shameless person.. How can you use some sinister tricks to scheme against others? If you have the guts, let¡¯s fight¡­¡±

 Chapter 483 - 483: Stupid as a Pig

    Chapter 483: Stupid as a Pig

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At that time, this young man in a wheelchair looked at him indifferently. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t care about my face? How can someone like you be worthy of fighting me head-on and exhaust my troops? Do you even look in the mirror?

    You need to know that I¡¯ve already risked my reputation by going to Shandong to suppress the rebellion. It¡¯s your honor to be my enemy.¡± Chang Ningbo was dumbfounded.

    However, he actually felt that what Master Yin said made sense!

    His disdainful words made Li Qiguang go crazy on the spot. ¡°Yin Huaixi, how dare you look down on me? What right do you have to look down on me? I started the rebellion to enforce justice on behalf of the heavens and the people, and harmed your family. It¡¯s precisely the dog emperor that your father and you have worked so hard for. If you still have any guts, you¡¯ll¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi interrupted him impatiently. ¡®You started a rebellion because you wanted to use the case of King You to stir up resentment in the world andpletely mess up the entire court. You¡¯ve calcted it correctly. Even if the Imperial Court sends troops to suppress it, they won¡¯t dare to really make a big fuss. I have 100,000 troops, and you have 150,010 people under you. If the n does its best to help you, you can gather at least 200, 000 soldiers under you. 101,00 versus 200,000, and you have a sure win. This kind of clumsy trick is just to stir up dissent among the vassal lords and watch the Imperial Court fight them. You can reap the benefits.¡±

    Li Qiguang was dumbfounded.

    He had indeed calcted that the Imperial Court would not be able to do anything to him. He hadunched a rebellion to muddy the waters of the Great

    Zhou Dynasty. At that time, the vassal lords would probably not be able to sit still.

    Yin Huaixi looked at him pitifully. ¡°You¡¯re as stupid as a pig. Heh, calling you a pig is an insult to your brain. Have you never been beaten by your father? Or has your mother not taught you a lesson? After sitting in the well for a few days, you think you¡¯re a frogman? Do you think you¡¯re invincible?¡±

    All the soldiers present were dumbfounded. There seemed to be something wrong with the high and mighty Head General Yin.

    ¡°Heh, calling you a dog is really an insult to a dog. What did a dog do wrong? You¡¯re just a beast, so you have to suffer the insults of others. You stupid thing, you¡¯re worse than a pig or a dog. You¡¯re just a grass worm that can be crushed to death with a finger. Why are you filling it with garlic?!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± Li Qiguang looked indignant. He raised his head and shouted, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Immediately, his eyes rolled back and his thick body fell to the ground with a bang.

    Lying on the ground, he protested silently, ¡°I¡¯ve already been captured alive and my head is about to fall off. Why should I suffer your vicious insult and torture?

    I¡¯m not convinced, but I have no choice.

    Yin Huaixi nced at her coldly. ¡°With such a temperament, you still want to rebel? It¡¯s not even so ridiculous for a toad to want to eat swan meat.¡¯

    Chang Ningbo had used up a bunch of his hair. He needed to calm down and think carefully. Was this the same person as the Head General Yin he knew? With such a vicious tongue, why hadn¡¯t she been beaten to death?

    He suspected that Master Yin¡¯s leg had been broken because she had a sharp tongue, and he had evidence.

    Chang Ningbo looked at Head General Yin in a daze and was quite shocked. Not only him, but the surrounding soldiers were also dumbfounded.

    Back to the topic, after seeing how meticulous and shrewd Yin Huaixi was, the pity he had for him dissipated.

    Powerful people did not need any pity.

    No one in this world had the right to pity Yin Huaixi.

    Li Qiguang was wrong about one thing.

    Yin Huaixi wasn¡¯t a despicable person, nor did he only know how to y tricks. Even someone like him, who hadn¡¯t read many books on war, knew that all was fair in war. He also knew that soldiers were cunning.

    He did not fight Li Qiguang head-on only because Li Qiguang was not worthy.

    Yin Huaixi was a flood dragon that soared into the sky and burrowed into the ground, while Li Qiguang was only a grass python crawling on the ground. How could the light of a fireflypete with the sun and moon?

    He was really overestimating himself.

    Head General Yin could kill such a person without any effort.

    All the soldiers in the camp knew that Head General Yin had put in so much effort to n because he wanted to reduce the casualties of the soldiers as much as possible. He wanted to fulfill his promise and bring them home alive to reunite with their families!

    Head General Yin had done it.

    Back then, when he first entered the military camp, he had encountered a soldier who had entered the army. He admired King You very much and said that he was a good general.

    At that time, Chang Ningbo, who was still young, asked, ¡°What kind of general can be considered a good general?¡±

    He said, ¡°I know what the world is like. The mountains and rivers still exist in this pavilion. Those who ascend are all outstanding schrs. There are leftover scriptures in the funeral. I¡¯ve already seen how big the world is, but I still pity the greenery.¡±

    Chang Ningbo did not read much. ¡°What does this mean?

    He said, ¡°My personal understanding is that if a person is so powerful that they can easily turn the world around, they have also seen through the coldness and ugliness of the world. After experiencing the coldness and warmth of the world, they understand the vastness andplexity of this world. They stand at a high ce, but theres still dust in their eyes. They look down, empathize with the weak, and have feelings for everything.¡±

    Later on, the young Chang Ningbo went on expeditions and encountered countless generals, both good and bad.

    However, he had never seen the person that the ¡°schr soldier¡± had mentioned.

    Until he met Yin Huaixi.

    Chang Ningbo thought that Yin Huaixi was probably the good schrly general that was being spread.

    Chang Ningbo held the peach in his hand and nibbled on it. Suddenly, he stopped nibbling. No one knew what he was thinking. It was rare for him to look serious.

    Yin Huaixi asked calmly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?

    Chang Ningbo took a hard bite of the peach. ¡°These ns are really f*cking difficult to deal with. Each of them has tens of thousands of private soldiers in their residences. At the mention of this, they¡¯ll look around and pretend to be ignorant. Tell me, what should we do?¡±

    Yin Huaixi was not surprised. He only said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a report to the Imperial Court yesterday. The Imperial Court¡¯s orders will be issued in a few days.

    Chang Ningbo was stunned when he heard this. ¡°You mean, you¡¯re not going to leave after cleaning up this mess in Shandong?

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°We came to Shandong to quell the rebellion. Now that Li Qiguang has been captured alive, all his traitors have been dealt with one by oneo The relevant aftermath of the war has also beenpleted. Open up the warehouse to boost food supplies, treat themoners, settle the refugees, and stabilize the situation in Shandong. If there are any more, it will be overstepping our boundaries.¡±

    Chang Ningbo naturally understood this logic. ¡°It¡¯s just that Shandong has been in trouble for many years. Now that Li Qiguang has been eliminated, the n has also been dealt a blow. If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to clean up the n, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be long before Shandong reverts to its old ways.¡±

    Prince Yin had an extremely high reputation in Shandong. The ns were afraid of him like a mouse seeing a cat. They wished they could dig out everything and give him benefits. When they saw him, they even took a detour..

 Chapter 484 - 484: Credit

    Chapter 484: Credit

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The officials of the various prefectures admired Head General Yin even more. They had to report everything to him first and listen to his opinion before making a decision.

    Themoners respected him as if a god had descended into the world. Master Yin would go out a few times to check on the people, and themoners of Shandong would even wee him.

    Chang Ningbo knew very well that only when Head General Yin was in charge of Shandong could he intimidate the n and change Shandong.

    Once Head General Yin left, the officials of the various prefectures probably wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the ns.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Shandong has umted ills. It¡¯s not something that can be resolved in a day. It won¡¯t be a day or two topletely manage it. I¡¯ve been ordered to calm the chaos, but it¡¯s not good for me to stay in Shandong. That way, it¡¯ll be a great rebellion.¡±

    Chang Ningbo also knew this. He had originally wanted to go to the Imperial Court and report the situation in Mingshan East to the emperor to see if he could escort Li Qiguang and the ns back to the capital first.

    Unexpectedly, Head General Yin had already sent a request to return to the capital.

    Yin Huaixi could tell what Chang Ningbo was thinking, so he changed the topic. ¡°Chang Ningbo¡¯s worry is not unreasonable. Although the situation in Shandong has stabilized a little, the n is still gued with trouble, so we have to send an army to oversee it. We can let the King of Dongning temporarily help to manage the umted ills in Shandong.¡±

    When Chang Ningbo heard this, he pped his thigh hard. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of this? His fief is in the southeast area, neighboring Shandong.

    It¡¯s more logical for him to help the officials of the various prefectures govern Shandong and resolve the ills in Shandong. When I return, I¡¯ll report the situation in Shandong to the emperor.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but he did not say anything else.

    The next day, before the letter of appointment from the Imperial Court was issued, Yu Zongzheng arranged to meet the Marquis of Zhenguo, Song Xiuqi, early in the morning.

    Song Xiuqi said righteously, ¡°Lord Yu, you don¡¯t have to worry. If Song Xiuwen¡¯s crime is convicted, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence will definitely put righteousness before family and help Yu Zongzheng. We won¡¯t let the emperor down.¡±

    Now that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had expressed their stance, Song Xiuwen¡¯s case was much easier to handle.

    Yu Zongzheng also returned the favor. ¡°Mingzhao was famous for his talent in the Fall Quarter Examinationsst year. He¡¯s really talented. He¡¯s already 16 this year, right?¡±

    Although he wanted to praise Song Mingzhao, he couldn¡¯t rush to give him benefits. He couldn¡¯t forget his status, so he didn¡¯t explicitly mention bringing Song Mingzhao south.

    When the Marquis of Zhenguo heard this, heughed. ¡°Mingzhao turned 16 in

    June. Although he has been studying at the Precious Peace Temple, he has been in charge of some trivial matters at home.¡±

    In other words, Song Mingzhao had already begun to participate in many matters at home. He wasn¡¯t just studying hard. Not only did he have potential, but he also had talent.

    They were all involved in politics. Yu Zongzheng¡¯s words were reasonable, so he followed suit and this matter was settled.

    Yu Zongzheng went with the flow and said, ¡°Sixteen years old isn¡¯t young anymore. In two to three years, Mingzhao will be participating in the examination. As Mr. Xian Yun¡¯ s disciple, with his talent, he will definitely have a ce in the top three. Shouldn¡¯t we let him go out and train? It¡¯ll be beneficial to him in the future?¡¯

    Yao Yao had suggested that he bring Song Mingzhao along. He felt that it was a good idea and discussed it with his aides.

    The aides agreed that bringing Song Mingzhao south would do more good than harm to Song Xiuwen¡¯s case. The Song and Yu families were connected, so it was not impossible to bring Song Mingzhao along.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo revealed an expression of agreement. ¡°It¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. Previously, Mingzhao originally wanted to take a walk in Youzhou, but he didn¡¯t know that Youzhou was a troublesome ce, so he didn¡¯t go. After that, the situation in the royal court changed. The winds were endless, and the rain didn¡¯t stop. This training was dyed. I¡¯m also having a headache over this matter. Brother Yu, do you have a countermeasure?¡±

    The emperor had personally appointed Yu Zongzheng to apany the Minister of Personnel, who was also an imperial envoy, south to investigate Song Xiuwen¡¯s case.

    After careful discussion with the Old Madam and his aides, he came to a conclusion that the emperor wanted to nurture the Yu n and promote Yu Zongzheng.

    Yu Zongzheng was afraid that he would take the opportunity to rise up and be an important official.

    The Song and Yu families were long-time friends, so the Zhenguo Marquis Residence wouldn¡¯t feel bad about this. If the Yu Residence could benefit, it wouldn¡¯t do them any harm. They just felt a little upset.

    After all, it was an indisputable fact that Yu Zongzheng had stepped on Song Xiuwen¡¯s advancement. Of course, they also knew that Song Xiuwen had suffered a setback. In the end, it was because Song Xiuwen had touched the emperor¡¯s interests that the Marquis of Ningyuan had the chance to divert the trouble.

    Everything had little to do with Yu Zongzheng.

    It was a good thing for the Zhenguo Marquis Residence that Yu Zongzheng could participate in this case. It was also not as bad as being implicated by Song Xiuwen.

    This was a blessing in disguise.

    At this point, there was no need to keep him in suspense. ¡°If Brother Song can be at ease with me, why don¡¯t you let Mingzhao apany me south? The Jiangnan area is rich and important for the Imperial Court when ites to taxes. I think it¡¯ll be a rare experience for Mingzhao to go there.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo was overjoyed. ¡°Brother Yu, you have the intention to praise Mingzhao. I can¡¯t ask for more. Please take care of Mingzhao on this trip. I thank you.¡±

    Although it was said to be an experience, it was actually to let Song Mingzhao participate in Song Xiuwen¡¯ s case. In the future, when Mingzhao participated in the examination, this experience would also be recorded in his resume. It would y a vital role in his future.

    Although losing Song Xiuwen was a huge blow to the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence, if they could take the opportunity to train Song Mingzhao, it would be a blessing in disguise.

    However, Yu Zongzheng was a straightforward person. Although he was a little powerful in the officialdom, he was not an experienced person. This n did not seem to be his own idea.

    However, on second thought, ever since Yu Zongzheng¡¯s first wife, Madam Yang, recuperated from her illness, Old Madam Yu and his eldest daughter seemed to have been in charge of the household.

    It was also from that time onwards that Yu Zongzheng¡¯s career in the government had be smooth sailing.

    The case of King You had implicated so many people in the Imperial Court. Even his father-inw, Yang Shiguang, had been exiled, but he was actually fine.

    Later on, he even participated in the three divisions¡¯ trial and received praise from the emperor.

    And now¡­

    He had also often heard his mother and wife mention that Yu Youyao was scheming at such a young age. She was also capable of showing filial piety to her elders and rtives.

    Her family was well managed and she was a capable person.

    Previously, Mingzhao had vomited blood and lost his life. It was also because of Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill that he was saved.

    Everyone said that when the family was harmonious, everything would prosper. Only when the family was stable could the men focus on the royal court and politics. It seemed that Yu Zongzheng¡¯s daughter had contributed greatly to his future.

    The two of them reached a consensus.

    When he returned home, the Imperial Court¡¯s appointment document was officially issued.

    In the name of the Imperial Censor, Yu Zongzheng would follow the Minister of Personnel, who was also an imperial envoy, south to investigate Song Xiuqi¡¯s case. He would set off three dayster..

 Chapter 485 - 485: Return to Court

    Chapter 485: Return to Court

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongshen left the government office early and came to the main house.

    The three of them closed their doors and discussed political matters for two hours, temporarily settling the rules of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case.

    Yu Zongzheng knew very well that Song Xiuwen¡¯s case concerned his future. After that, he had a discussion with his aides to fill in the gaps. After that, he even looked for Yu Youyao, nning to hear her opinion.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s sharpness in the matters of the royal court made Yu Zongzheng, who already valued her very much and did not treat her as a child, even more afraid to underestimate her.

    The upbringing of aristocratic families was never based on age. When their descendants became sessful, they would try their best to give them more opportunities to train and perform, even for women.

    The men and women of the aristocratic families each had their own duties. The men had taught them meticulously to bring glory to their ancestors.

    Women were nurtured diligently also for the glory of the family and the n.

    The difference between men and women was that men oversaw public matters, and women ran the household- both carries different importance.

    The Wang family of Langya had raised dozens of empresses. It was impossible for them to teach their children to be both virtuous and talented without tight reins on them.

    ¡°A woman¡¯sck of talent was virtue¡±. This sentence is very subjective, and depends on a person¡¯s perspective. But what it really meant was that women should value morals over talent. There is no conflict between morals and talent. Talent and virtue were the epitome of model women from aristocratic families.

    It was impossible for tbe legacy of a narrow-minded family to be passed down.

    After Yu Youyao saw it, she roughly did not miss anything. She reminded,

    ¡°Father, after you go south, why don¡¯t you interact more with the Zhejiang navy in private? This should be a breakthrough.¡±

    She remembered that among the crimes that Duke Ningyuan had reported to Song Xiuwen, there was the crime of embezzling money from the army.

    How could a soldier be greedy? It would definitely be deducted from the soldiers¡¯ sry.

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, his entire body trembled. ¡°Song Xiuwen is in charge of the navy. Isn¡¯t he afraid of implicating too many people?¡±

    He had only consulted his eldest daughter on a whim, but he did not expect her to really give him a surprise.

    Yu Youyao nodded and continued, ¡°If Song Xiuwen¡¯s corruption is confirmed, Father, don¡¯t step in. Just instigate the soldiers to cause trouble. If the matter blows up, it has nothing to do with you. At that time, someone will naturally contact you in secret. Father has suggested at the right time about Song Xiuwen¡¯s corruption, and someone will naturally prepare arge sum of money for you to report to the emperor.¡±

    Although they had used those soldiers, those soldiers had been treated unfairly all year round. If they did not blow things up and make the officials of

    Zhejiang wary, even if they dealt with Song Xiuwen, there would still be Li

    Xiuwen and Zhao Xiuwen.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at Yu Youyao deeply and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. She understood Yu Zongzheng¡¯s gaze, but what should she do?

    Humans died for wealth, and birds died for food!

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had already rotted into its bones. Even Prince You, who was a member of the royal family, was actually persecuted to death by the faction behind the interests of the north.

    Since ancient times, Jiangnan had been rich. How many people could go crazy over it?

    Once the benefits behind them were touched, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    He could only do his best to seek justice for the Zhejiang navy. This way, his trip south would not be in vain. He had not let down the emperor and had a clear conscience.

    Her grandmother had taught her ¡°mind tricks¡±. The first thing she had to learn was to weigh the pros and cons.

    Three dayster, Yu Zongzheng set off south, and Song Mingzhao followed quietly.

    The Imperial Court issued a decree, ordering the general of the east, Yin Huaixi, to lead 100,000 troops and escort Li Qiguang and the remaining members of the n in Shandong back to the capital.

    Yu Youyao counted the days one by one.

    Seven dayster, the Great General of the East, Yin Huaixi, handed a document to the Imperial Court and said that the army was stationed in the camp in the suburbs of Tongzhou to seek instructions from the Imperial Court.

    The emperor was overjoyed. He immediately asked the Ministry of Rites to prepare to receive them and hold a banquet to invite the meritorious officials. The next day, the Minister of Rites brought a group of officials to the suburbs of the capital to wee them.

    When themoners received the news that the army had returned to the capital, they were even more excited. They ran to the suburbs of the capital early in the morning to wee them.

    It was rare for Old Madam Yu to bring her family to a restaurant on Chang¡¯an Street. ¡°It¡¯s usually lively, so there¡¯s no need to join in. However, we can¡¯t miss the grand event of the Great General of the East returning to the court. We should bring you out to see the world and broaden your horizons. You should understand that this peaceful and prosperous world isn¡¯t easy toe by. As humans, we should do something.¡±

    Yu Shanyan and the others were also taught a lesson.

    The Great General of the East, Yin Huaixi, was also 15 or 16 years old this year. He was not much older than them, but the story about him could be called a ¡°legend¡±. They couldn¡¯t help but admire him.

    As it was still early, Old Madam Yu and Madam Yao sat together and drank tea and chatted.

    Yu Youyao pulled Yu Lianyu to y chess with her. Yu Lianyu couldn¡¯t refuse. She had a bitter expression and felt a little hopeless.

    Yu Fangfei watched from the side and couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly.

    Eldest Sister was good at everything, but her chess skills were not good. She even liked to y chess with others. Her siblings at home were afraid to y chess with her.

    Yu Shuangbai crawled in front of the window on the second floor and looked at the lively street below. She pointed at the old uncle selling candied hawthorns by the roadside. ¡°Second Brother, look. There are candied hawthorns on the street. Hurry down and buy a few sticks for me.¡±

    Yu Shanxin leaned over and took a look. ¡°Alright, just you wait!¡±

    With that) he flipped through the window and crawled onto the street like a monkey. He stuffed an ingot of silver into the old man¡¯s hand and swaggered back with the candied hawthorn.

    Madam Yao frowned. ¡°Brother Xin is too ridiculous.¡±

    It was fine if she tasted the food outside fresh, but how could she eat too much? What if she ate something bad?

    However, Old Madam Yu was overjoyed. She waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s rare for them toe out, so we don¡¯t have to keep them around. They can eat whatever they want and y whatever they want. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, we have to taste it ourselves to know.¡±

    Alright, since Old Madam had already sent it to her, Madam Yao couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    The few of them liked candied hawthorn very much. When it was their turn, Yu

    Shanyan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet food. Give it to my sisters!¡±

    Yu Shanli couldn¡¯t refuse, so he could only take the candied hawthorn that Yu Shanxin had stuffed into his hands.

    At noon, cheers and apuse came from Chang!an Street, and the sound of bells and drums was mostly drowned out by the enthusiasm of themoners.

    Yu Youyao and the others quickly moved to the window and stuck their heads out.

    After a while, they saw a team of armored men riding tall horses on Chang¡¯an Street. The leader was Chang Ningbo.

    In the middle of the team, there were polite officials carrying etiquette and music. They were wearing ck clothes and a majestic crown. They held feathers in one hand and a short knife in the other. It was a lively and prosperous scene.

    Yu Youyao took a closer look. ¡°The etiquette and music standards prepared by the Ministry of Rites are six lines and six columns. There are a total of 36 people It¡¯s a six-sided martial dance. The Great Zhou Dynasty uses eight for etiquette and music, six for the imperial grandsons, and four for the dukes and marquises. This is the highest etiquette of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s officials..¡±

 Chapter 486 - 486: Throwing Fruits into the Carriage

    Chapter 486: Throwing Fruits into the Carriage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There were three types of dance: schrly dance, martial dance, andbined schrly and martial dance. Her cousin was a general, and he danced martial dance.

    The emperor weed her cousin into the capital with the etiquette and music for a prince.

    Yu Shuangbai was not interested in this. She tilted her head to look behind her and immediately shouted excitedly, ¡°Eldest Sister, look, isn¡¯t the person sitting in the carriage behind the Great General? Why is he sitting in the carriage? Why isn¡¯t he in a sedan chair? I really want to see what he looks like¡­¡±

    Seeing that the carriage was approaching, Yu Youyao called out to Chun Xiao,

    ¡°Quick, bring over the fruit te on the table.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai tilted her head. ¡°Why do you want the fruit te?¡±

    Chun Xiao had already brought over a fruit te. Yu Youyao smiled mischievously. ¡°Of course,¡± she took a grape and threw it at the carriage, ¡°I¡¯m throwing fruits at the carriage!¡¯

    The window of the carriage was open, and Yu Youyao¡¯ s grapes were thrown at the window curtain.

    Sitting in the carriage, Yin Huaixi, who was taking a nap, did not even raise his eyes. He raised his hand and grabbed until the juice in his palm flowed out.

    Then, he opened his palm to take a look

    A grape was smashed into pieces by him!

    From the color of the peel and the smell of the juice overflowing, it could basically be determined that these grapes were produced in Shandong Daze Mountain. During the rebellion in Shandong, fruits were transported into the capital from the south. There were almost none in Shandong.

    Yin Huaixi knew who had thrown this grape. He stared at the grape in his hand andughed. ¡°Naughty!¡¯

    After taking out a soft towel and soaking it in water, he cleaned his hands. Yin Huaixi gently lifted the curtain and looked up. His gaze urately found Yu Youyao¡¯s little head from the second floor of Chang¡¯an Street.

    Yu Shuangbai said excitedly, ¡°Why is General Zheng Dong wearing a mask? I can¡¯t even see his face. What a pity. Ahhh, Eldest Sister, look, he¡¯s looking over here.¡± She grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯s arm and shook it twice. ¡°Eldest Sister, is he looking at me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s clearly looking at me.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai puffed up her cheeks and asked indignantly, ¡°How do you know that he¡¯s looking at you and not me?

    Yu Youyao said eloquently, ¡°Then it must have been the grapes I threw into the car that attracted the attention of General Zhengdong. That¡¯s why he lifted the curtain and looked over¡­

    Yu Shuangbai was speechless.

    Meeting her cousin¡¯s vast and deep eyes, Yu Youyao blinked slightly and threw another orange over.

    Yin Huaixi caught it with one hand and heard a burst of jubnt voices. Themoners raised their voices and kept shouting, ¡°Head General Yin, Head General Yin¡­

    One after another, fruits and snacks were thrown at the carriage, mixed with sachets, handkerchiefs, and other items.

    Yu Youyao was dumbfounded. She had only thrown the fruit just now to attract her cousin¡¯s attention. Who knew that this move would be noticed by others?

    This was what it meant to throw fruits at a carriage!

    Not long after, Yin Huaixi¡¯s carriage drove past.

    Behind them were Li Qiguang and the remaining members of the n. There were at least 20 people in a long row of prison carts. They were all famous figures in the big ns that used to run amok in Shandong.

    The streets were filled with cheers, praises, and curses.

    Yu Youyao thought of Qu Yuan¡¯s ¡°Eastern Lord¡±. ¡°He wille out from the east, shine on my threshold, touch the horses, and drive them safely. At night, the flood dragon will be bright. He will ride the lightning and carry the cloud g¡­¡±

    This poem wrote that the light of the sun at dawn shone all over the world.

    The East King went out to patrol, holding the dragon shaft in his hand. Lightning flew in the sky, and the clouds intertwined. There were thousands of gs. The observer yed the zither, yed the drum, rang the bell, and danced. It was grand and passionate, and it depicted the noble, graceful) dignified, and heroic scene of the East King.

    How simr was it to the scene in front of her?

    This lineupsted for the time it takes to burn an incense stick. As the team gradually walked away, the streets were still filled with voices.

    Old Madam Yu sighed. ¡°The younger generation will surpass us!¡±

    It was rare for her toe out. When it was time for lunch, Old Madam Yu did not return home. She only ordered a table of good dishes from the restaurant and the entire family gathered for a lively meal.

    It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that she returned to the residence reluctantly.

    Yu Youyao also knew that although her cousin had returned to the capital, he was going to the Court of Justice to hand over the prisoners.

    At night, the Imperial Court would hold a banquet to reward the meritorious officials.

    Tomorrow morning, at the court meeting, he still had to present the details of the battle in Shandong and the current situation in Shandong. The emperor also had to reward him based on his contributions.

    The day after tomorrow, he still had to help the Court of Justice and the Ministry of Justice to try Li Qiguang and the others and arrange for them to be convicted.

    After surviving this ordeal, Yu Youyao realized that she would not see her cousin for at least another six to seven days.

    Yu Youyao expressed her unhappiness and frustration.

    She thought about how themoners weed her cousin today when his carriage passed by Chang¡¯an Street, with cheering and dancing, and how the courtiers responded with bows and drums.

    Yu Youyao was very touched.

    Was this the Yin Huaixi, who radiated with boundless radiance and was as calm as the sun god of the East, really the cousin who lived in the Inner Residence and restrained his sharpness like an abyss?

    Yu Youyao smiled bitterly.

    Ever since her cousin¡¯s identity was exposed, she had been consciously running away. Now that her cousin had be Yin Huaixi, it was impossible for him to stay in the Yu Residence forever. Youzhou was where he belonged, and the world was where his ambitiony.

    Andpared to him, what was Yu Youyao?

    A woman from the Inner Residence had lived there for her entire life and could not even leave the capital. In the future, if she left the Yu Residence, she would just be going from one cage to another.

    Distance and time would eventually separate the two childhood sweethearts.

    Until they drifted apart and forgot about each other.

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes and got rid of the messy thoughts in her mind.

    Regardless of whether the world would change in the future, at least her cousin had always treated her well. She should cherish this rare childhood friendship and never forget it.

    That night, the capital was brightly lit. The banquet in the pcested untilte at night.

    That night, Yu Youyao tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep as she looked at the bedsidentern that her cousin had given her.

    The next day, Yu Youyao was in low spirits.

    Chun Xiao was shocked. She thought that her Miss was sick and insisted on calling a doctor. It took a lot of persuading for Yu Youyao to stop her.

    It was not until noon that news came from the pce.

    ¡°Commander Yin Huaixi of the Eastern Conquest pacified Shandong, and captured the leader of the rebel faction, Li Qiguang. Him and all members of his n shall be rewarded with a mansion, gold, fertilend¡­¡±

    A long list of rewards followed. It took nearly an hour before it ended.

    When Yin Huaixi was driven out of the pce in the carriage bestowed by the emperor, he was followed by a long line of pce maids and eunuchs. The items bestowed by the emperor was said to be ten miles long.

    The onlookers on both sides of the street were simplyparable to the grand scene of the Great General of the East returning to court yesterday.

    In the next few days, news of what happened in Shandong spread throughout the capital..

 Chapter 487 - 487: Side of the Bed

    Chapter 487: Side of the Bed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The soldiers participating in the pacification of Shandong were rewarded ording to their contributions. The officials who helped Yin Huaixi pacify the various prefectures in Shandong were all praised by the imperial court.

    The emperor summoned Chang Ningbo alone. Chang Ningbo said bluntly,

    ¡°Although Li Qiguang has been eliminated and the n has been dealt with by General Yin, the remaining forces will still cause trouble. If we can¡¯t take this opportunity topletely control the situation in Shandong, I¡¯m afraid the n will still be in danger.¡±

    This was also the emperor¡¯s worry. ¡°Minister Chang, do you have a good strategy?

    Chang Ningbo said, ¡°Lord Yin has left Shandong. The officials of various prefectures are afraid of suppressing the remaining forces of the n, afraid that the n will make aeback. In my opinion, we need to send troops to Shandong to intimidate the remaining forces of the n and help the officials of the various prefectures govern Shandong.¡±

    The emperor twirled the jade bracelet in his hand with an inexplicable expression.

    Chang Ningbo¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. However, the battle in Shandong had already ended, and the imperial court needs a good reason to send troops. As such, to do so would be a difficult problem.

    Chang Ningbo already had a solution in mind, but he was not stupid enough to speak bluntly in front of the emperor. He knows that he was a just military official and could not bepared to the vassal lords.

    As expected, the emperor pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°King of Dongning¡¯s fief is the closest to Shandong. There¡¯s no need to deliberately send troops. We only need to order him to send troops to the border area adjacent to Shandong to deter the n. We then also order him to assist the officials of the various prefectures to govern Shandong. What do you think of this n?¡±

    Chang Ningbo thought to himself that Master Yin had guessed correctly.

    Among the various vassal lords, the emperor trusted the King of Dongning the most. The eastern border was far away from Jingzhao, separated by

    Shandong. A detour is necessary, which would be at least a thousand miles.

    Most of the roads were mountainous and rugged, and very difficult to walk.

    Asking the King of Dongning to temporarily assist in governing Shandong was no different from handing Shandong over to the him. If the King of

    Dongning had any ulterior motives, he did not need to take a detour around

    Shandong. He only needed to go through Langya Mountain to get close to Jingzhao.

    It was impossible that the emperor did not think of this, but he still made this decision.

    Firstly, Shandong had umted a lot of ills and needed to be dealt with urgently. However, the n raised private soldiers and could only be suppressed by sending troops.

    Secondly, it was because he trusted the Marquis of Dongning.

    Thirdly, the battle with Yin Huaixi in Shandong had brought out the prestige of the imperial court and the people¡¯s support. No matter how stupid the Marquis of Dongning was, he cannot consider rebellion at this time. After all, he had to have a reason to revolt.

    Yin Huaixi had also considered all of this, which was why he hadn¡¯t been shy about mentioning the King of Dongning when they¡¯d discussed this matter.

    Chang Ningbo contemted it, but did not show it on his face. ¡°Your Majesty has thought it through. General Yin has an extremely good reputation in Shandong. After the war, he praised much about the emperor¡¯s benevolence and kindness in ruling the people.¡±

    It was a simple sentence, but the emperor understood the meaning behind it.

    Asking the King of Dongning to temporarily help govern Shandong was also a helpless move. What he was most worried about was not the King of

    Dongning¡¯s disloyalty, but the fact that the King of Dongning had umted a lot of power in Shandong.

    However, Chang Ningbo¡¯s words made it clear that the people were on the side of the imperial court.

    The emperor made up his mind and said, ¡°Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day, To govern Shandong, we still need to be benevolent and empathize with the people.¡±

    The hearts of the people had already been reciprocated. If he continued to be benevolent, there would be nothing left for King Dongning to do.

    Whether it was Chang Ningbo himself or the emperor, they both ignored what Chang Ningbo had said just now. ¡°General Yin has an extremely good reputation in Shandong. After the war, he praised much about the emperor¡¯s benevolence and kindness in ruling the people.¡±

    At first, there was nothing wrong with this sentence.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it is understood that there is a cause and effect.

    First, there was Yin Huaixi¡¯s prestige in Shandong, then came the emperor¡¯s benevolence and kindness to the people.

    At this moment, no one could understand the subtle difference.

    The next day, the emperor ordered the King of Dongning to send troops to the border between the eastern border and Shandong to help the prefectures to govern Shandong.

    When the news reached the Yin Residence, Yin Huaixi was drinking tea with Sir Xian Yun.

    Sir Xian Yun sighed inwardly. Yin Huaixi hadn¡¯t gone to Shandong yet, but he was already prepared for today. ¡°How can you be so sure that the King of Dongning will do as you¡¯ve imagined and abolish the n¡¯s ancestral code to eradicate the evils in Shandong? If he really has the intention to disobey, then he should understand that destroying someone¡¯s ancestral code will harm one¡¯s morals and reputation. He shouldn¡¯t be that stupid.¡±

    Emperors from ancient times would bebeled as tyrants if they were to burn books and waste scriptures.

    The founding emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Emperor Gaozu, could kill mercilessly just because of a disagreement. Although the people he killed were all people who deserved it, such bloodthirsty nature was very rare in history.

    But why did no one dare to call him a tyrant?

    This was because after he ascended the throne, his first move was to appoint thest prime minister of the previous dynasty, Yu Xiang, as Duke Zhonglie.

    At that time, the Yu Family was famous. Together with the Ye Family of Linjiang Prefecture, they were known as the Northern Yu, Southern Ye.

    Emperor Gaozu¡¯s actions were an act of respect for the Confucian Empire.

    The second step was to implement the revival of the old dynasty system.

    Confucianism was advocated.

    Yin Huaixi held a teacup in his hand. The high-quality Ru kiln porcin was like a pile of fat, white and smooth. Youngdies liked Ru kiln very much, and among the items the emperor had bestowed this time were a few pieces of Ru kiln porcin that had been passed down through the generations.

    She would probably like it very much.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled as he thought about it. ¡°Do you think the emperor ordered the Prince of Dongning to temporarily assist the prefectures of Shandong in governing Shandong because he trusts him?

    Sir Xian Yun frowned and did not say anything.

    There was definitely trust, but most of it was probably out of helplessness.

    How could one allow others to sleep soundly in their own bed?!

    Li Qiguang was wild like a grasnd, a motley crew. Although people wanted to get rid of him,pared to the vassal lords who had heavy troops and could fight well, it was obvious who was more of a threat.

    Yin Huaixiughed coldly. ¡°The dog emperor is very suspicious. He still has some trust in the King of Dongning. Once the King of Dongning really sends troops to the border between the Eastern Region and Shandong to help the prefectures govern Shandong, the dog emperor will probably be sitting on pins and needles, unable to eat or sleep in peace. King of Dongning once earned a bit of trust by presenting the Four Seas Dragon dagger to the dog emperor, when he ascended the throne at a young age and his foundation was unstable. By then, this bit of trust would have dissipated.¡±

    Sir Xian Yun understood immediately. ¡°In order to reassure the dog emporer, the King of Dongning has no choice but to damage his reputation and morals. He risked the world¡¯s gossip and condemnation of the writings. He did not hesitate to be enemies with the n to carry out such a ridiculous act of abolishing the n¡¯s ancestral code?¡±

    Yin Huaixi had predicted all of this from the very beginning!

    He really didn¡¯t know if he should take pity on the King of Dongning for being so unlucky. Why did his fief have to be closest to Shandong and give Yin Huaixi a chance to plot against him?

    One has to sigh, for King of Dongning probably did not even know that he had been reduced to a pawn.

    Tsk, how pitiful~

    Still, thinking of the Prince of Liang, who had risked his life to send his son into the capital to be a hostage, Sir Xian Yun felt that he could not me the Prince of Dongning for being unlucky and choosing the Eastern Region as his fief..

 Chapter 488 - 488: Self-hurt

    Chapter 488: Self-hurt

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi was such an immoral and insidious person. When it came to scheming, he didn¡¯t care about the person or the face, and he didn¡¯t care about the location or the distance.

    He had just schemed against the Cab not long ago.

    There was probably no one in this world that he could not scheme against.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Being on bad terms with a n is what the dog emperor wants to see the most.¡±

    However, Sir Xian Yun still had doubts. ¡°There are many ways to be enemies with the ns. There¡¯s no need for King of Dongning to choose the worst one. Does he have other motives?

    Instead of answering, Yin Huaixi asked, ¡°What kind of person do you think the King of Dongning is¡±¡®

    Sir Xian Yun thought for a moment. ¡°From the fact that he presented the dagger back then, this person is very cautious. It shows how ambitious he is!¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Qiguang has been eradicated, and his n has been beaten to a pulp. No matter how ambitious King of Dongning is, this isn¡¯t the best time. If he can take this opportunity to gain the trust of the current emperor, Shandong will be within his grasp. If his can obtain Shandong, he won¡¯t have to worry about not having a chance to rise in the future.¡±

    King of Dongning¡¯s goal was to take over Shandong.

    Mr. Xian Yun understood immediately. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Prince of Dongning did not hesitate to damage his reputation and morals by abolishing the ancestral code of the ns, ostensibly to reassure the Emperor, but his ultimate goal is to gain the Emperor¡¯s trust?¡±

    Yin Huaixiughed. ¡°Even you understand that crippling the ancestral code is an immoral act that harms one¡¯s morals. How could the emperor not understand? This action is enough to make the emperor, who already has some trust in the King of Dongning,pletely dispel all doubts about him. What threat does a vassal lord with a tarnished reputation and unpoprity pose to him?¡±

    Sir Xian Yun didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Everything Yin Huaixi had nned had never gone wrong.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Even the King of Liang didn¡¯t hesitate to send his heir to the capital in order to show his loyalty to the emperor. How could the Prince of Dongning not take this opportunity to show his loyalty?¡±

    What the emperor cared about the most was the weight of the loyalty expressed by the vassal lords. To damage his reputation and morals- this sincerity was simply too much. The prince sent by the King of Liang just cannot bepared to King of Dongning¡¯s move.

    Sir Xian Yun frowned. ¡°This is a move that will hurt yourself over a hundred times before injuring a thousand enemies.¡±

    Yin Huaixiughed. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Everyone says that King Zhou is cruel and depraved, but there¡¯s a Confucian disciple named Zigong who once said, ¡®The praises of a reputable person exceeds his good deeds; the evil deeds of a person will be exaggerated much worse than reality.¡¯ What do you think that means?

    Sir Xian Yun was stunned for a long time. ¡°King Zhou¡¯s brutality is not as serious as the legends say. It¡¯s just that the winner is the king, and the loser is the bandit. Therefore, all the infamy in the world belongs to him.¡±

    He looked at Yin Huaixi with aplicated expression. Ever since he had met Yin Huaixi, he had often felt that his reputation as a ¡°sage¡± and ¡°virtuous¡± was undeserved.

    Yin Huaixi said meaningfully, ¡°History is written by victors. If you kill your brother and force your father, you can be an emperor for thousands of years. It¡¯s not a big deal to damage your reputation. If you¡¯re serious, you¡¯ll lose.

    Sir Xian Yun was toozy to talk about this annoying matter anymore. ¡°The trial of the three divisions has alsoe to an end. After Li Qiguang and the remaining members of the n have finished the trial, the emperor will issue an edict to clear King You¡¯s name. I think it won¡¯t be long before blood flows like a river in the capital. There will also be corpses everywhere on the way to

    Shangyang Castle¡¯s exile.¡±

    Fromst year¡¯s Fall Quarter Examinations until now, there had been storms in the capital. It was unknown when it would end.

    Yin Huaixi ignored the topic and simply said, ¡°In a while, the emperor will send Chang Ningbo to You Prefecture to prevent the Di n from causing trouble.¡±

    Sir Xian Yun was stunned. ¡°Before escorting the Marquis of Changxing to the capital, the emperor had already sent generals who could fight well to You Prefecture. Why will he still send Chang Ningbo over?

    Only then did he realize that it was already the end of October. In the past, at this time, the Di people woulde to the northern border city to burn, kill, and plunder.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his eyes. ¡°Chang Ningbo will be the deputy general during the battle in Shandong.¡±

    Sir Xian Yun immediately reacted. ¡°The emperor has already decided to let you take over the title of the North Prince and guard You Prefecture. He will let Chang Ningbo, who is quitepatible with you, assist you in the battle. In that case, you don¡¯t need me to speak for you in front of the emperor.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s initial n was to wait until the war in Shandong was over and the emperor was worried about the military power of You Prefecture. Then, he would arrange for someone to speak to the emperor and invite him into the pce to help Yin Huaixi.

    Everyone in the world knew that Sir Xian Yun was as the wild clouds and wild cranes, who didn¡¯t participate in the imperial court and didn¡¯t participate in

    politics. He was an old acquaintance of Yin Huaixi¡¯s, but there was no benefit involved.

    In addition, he was known as a sage, and the emperor had always held him in high esteem. It was easier for his words to convince the emperor.

    When the time came, the emperor would definitely listen to his opinion and hand You Prefecture over to Yin Huaixi. There was no need for that now.

    Yin Huaixi nodded.

    The reason why the emperor could make such a decision so quickly was all thanks to the little girl¡¯s ¡°campaign¡± to gain favor. Although it disrupted his n, it was not a big deal and saved him a lot of trouble.

    Sir Xian Yun then said, ¡°By the way, what do you think of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case?

    He hadn¡¯t expected that Yin Huaixi would have already extended his hand to

    Jiangnan, which was surrounded by wolves. If Yin Huaixi wanted to touch

    Jiangnan, it would be no different from poking into a wolf¡¯s den.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s goal was in the north, not in Jiangnan.

    Yin Huaixi gave a half-smile. ¡°Song Xiuwen¡¯s case isn¡¯t the main point. The main point is who should be in charge of the coastal war between Ningbo, Shaoxing, and Taizhou after Song Xiuwen¡¯s fall. Who should be in charge of the Zhejiang Provincial Military Commission and take over the position of general?¡±

    This was real power.

    Coincidentally, he was also very interested.

    Sir Xian Yun asked curiously, ¡°Who do you think is qualified to fill Song Xiuwen¡¯s gap?

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°No one else but Ye Hanyuan!¡±

    After the dog emperor issued the edict to restore the temple of the King of Darkness, Ye Hanyuan was the first to receive credit. The emperor was exceptionally benevolent, so it was natural for him to fill in Song Xiuwen¡¯s shorings.

    Sir Xian Yun shuddered and suddenly picked up his teacup. He raised his head and took a big gulp.

    He needed to calm down.

    The next day, Li Qiguang and the remnants of the Shandong ns were sentenced to be executed a monthter.

    The matter in Shandong hade to an end.

    At this moment, ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±, who was far away in ¡°You Prefecture¡±) finally returned.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. She went to wait in front of the hanging flower door early in the morning. Only when she reached the center of the courtyard did Zhou Linghuai¡¯s carriage drive into the residence.

    As soon as the carriage stopped, Yu Youyao hurriedly held up her dress and stepped onto the small stool to get into the carriage. She lifted the curtain and looked into the carriage.

    Their eyes met, and Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze was deep.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she looked at her cousin sitting in the carriage.

    His cousin was dressed in a ck Kirin with golden patterns. It had been four months since theyst met, and he seemed to have lost some weight but seemed to have grown taller..

 Chapter 489 - 489: Cousin Is Back

    Chapter 489: Cousin Is Back

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao sized up her cousin seriously. She saw that his thin body was no longer as weak as before, but it looked sharp and dangerous.

    His eyebrows were as sharp as a knife, exuding an intimidating aura. His eyes were as ck as ink, like a vortex that could suck people in. However, the vastness of the universe and the stars were hidden in his eyes.

    Yu Youyao choked. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Her cousin was still the cousin in her heart. Although he had changed a lot, the moment she saw him, the familiar and intimate feeling in her heart would not lie.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Why are you crying when you see me? Do you not wee me back?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yu Youyao wiped her tears with her hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m crying tears of joy. I¡¯m too happy. I haven¡¯t seen Cousin for so long. I¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her tears could not help but flow out. There was a huge lump in her throat, and she could not even speak in the end. A soft whimper sounded in the closed carriage.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the youngdy.

    She clearly wanted to hold back her tears, but the tears seemed to not listen to her. They kept rushing out of her eyes. She clearly had a lot to say to him, but when they reached her mouth, they turned into soft, suppressed whimpers.

    It had been four months since theyst met, and the youngdy¡¯s figure had grown a little. Her mouth was covered in bright red lipstick, pure and soft, charming and alluring.

    He was a martial artist, so his sense of smell was naturally sharp.

    As he got closer, he could smell it. That faint sweetness was like a freshly picked rose. Strands of fragrance lingered in his nose and lungs, tugging at his heartstrings.

    Previously in Shandong, he had seen the Pingyin roses bloom beautifully, so he had sent a cart of them into the capital.

    The youngdy had liked it very much. In the letter, she mentioned that she used the Pingyin Rose as lipstick and applied it for him to see when he came back.

    Indeed, her red lips were reminiscent of pear blossoms still wet with rain, and the freshly dewed crabapples. It was extremely beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly leaned forward and pulled the girl sitting in front of him into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I brought you a gift.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s embrace was not tight, but it was so firm.

    Yu Youyao stopped crying. ¡°Did I cry because of the gift?! It¡¯s obvious that I haven¡¯t seen Cousin for too long and missed him. That¡¯s why I cried!¡± After saying that, she pushed him away and looked at him with red eyes. She asked hesitantly, ¡°Cousin, did you miss me?

    The youngdy¡¯s sleepy phoenix eyes made her look delicate.

    However, her eyes were like peach blossoms. Her eye sockets were very shallow, and when her emotions rose, it was as if there was a peach blossom miasma around her eyes in a thinyer of red, which looked very fresh.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°The lipstick made from the Pingyin Rose is very beautiful.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled through her tears. Although her cousin had given her arge cart of Pingyin roses,

    However, after making all kinds of things, she did not make much lipstick) and usually could not bear to use it.

    This morning, after she received news that her cousin had returned to the residence, she had specially applied lipstick made from the Pingyin Rose to wee her cousin. Since her cousin still remembered this matter, he must have missed her.

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea.

    Yu Youyao held the teacup with both hands and took small sips of water. Gradually, she calmed down. ¡°Cousin has just returned to the residence and should go to An Shou Hall to visit Grandmother first. Let¡¯s go over quickly!¡±

    After not seeing her cousin for so long, Yu Youyao had a lot to say to him, but now was not a good time.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not good to keep Grandaunt waiting either.¡±

    Yu Youyao was the first to get out of the carriage. Only then did Chang An get into the carriage and escorted Zhou Linghuai down.

    The two of them went to An Shou Hall together.

    Yu Youyao, who had been chattering non-stop the entire way, finally stopped and followed her cousin to pay their respects to their grandmother.

    Zhou Linghuai had been gone for more than four months. Now that he was back, not only was Old Madam Yu happy, even Madam Yao brought her family to An Shou Hall to see them.

    When Zhou Linghuai had just entered the residence, although Madam Yao did not look down on this nephew from You Prefecture, in the end he was only here to take advantage of the family¡¯s prestige, and she did not think much of him.

    Due to his family¡¯s misfortunes and his childhood illnesses, she more or less felt pity for him. However, she treated him indifferently and had no intention of getting close to him.

    It was not until Zhou Linghuai gave his brothers some pointers in school that she realized that this nephew from You Prefecture was not a simple person, and then she got closer to him.

    Later on, Sir Xian Yun specially came to visit Zhou Linghuai.

    Only then did she realize that ne was not here to take advantage of the situation. It was clearly the Yu Residence who had burned good incense and weed a great Buddha into the house.

    She was more than happy for Zhou Linghuai to stay in the residence.

    After greeting the elders, Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve made Grandaunt worried these few months.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re family. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± Old Madam Yu was relieved that Zhou Linghuai had returned safely and could finally take the weight off her mind.

    Upon closer inspection, she saw that Zhou Linghuai looked good; his face looked weary, but he was much more energetic than when he first entered the residence. How could he not be happy?

    Madam Yao also smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. You¡¯ve been gone for three to four months. The family misses you. Thinking that You Prefecture isn¡¯t peaceful either, I was also on tenterhooks. Now, you¡¯re finally back.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I had no choice but to worry my family when I went to You Prefecture this time.¡± At this point, he changed the topic and smiled. ¡°When I returned from You Prefecture, I brought some specialties from all over the Northern Region. The Northern Region produces silver fungus of high quality. It nourishes the blood and qi, the skin, and the face. I also brought gastrodia, an herb that circtes qi, and revives the blood. It¡¯s quite effective in treating head diseases¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°Have you settled the matters in You Prefecture? Did the Zhou n make things difficult for you?

    It turned out that they had cut ties. With Zhou Linghuai¡¯s intelligence, no matter how many schemes the Zhou family had, they probably wouldn¡¯t fall on him.

    Speaking of which, the Zhou Family was really short-sighted.

    They saw that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lineage was in dire straits, and he was young and sickly. Not only did they not help him, they actually schemed for his money, family business, and even exterminated him. They did not even care about the fact that they were from the same lineage and ended the matter.

    It was better to bully the old man than the young man. Zhou Linghuai i s talent was a loss to the Zhou family.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°After the third division¡¯s trial, the emperor

    ordered people to go to You Prefecture at full speed. Those who were implicated in King You¡¯s case back then have all been cleared of their grievances. The Zhou family is the same. The emperor¡¯s kindness is vast and mighty. He is grateful for the Zhou family¡¯s loyalty for generations. Still, in this rare asion, he made an exception and allowed me to participate in theption of the Documentary Collection.¡±

    Old Madam Yu immediately sat up straight with a surprised expression. ¡°Ever since theption of the ¡®Law and Order¡¯ waspleted, the previous emperor had proposed the concept of the ¡®Collection of Documents¡¯. This book is a collection of ancient books from the previous dynasties. It took several years to prepare the early stages..¡±

 Chapter 490 - 490: Smiling in the Afterlife

    Chapter 490: Smiling in the Afterlife

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Thete Emperor gathered all the books in the world and even gathered many ministers of the Hanlin Academy, as well as many old, retired ministers. Those who were quite famous among the people participated in theption. Thete emperor even left the pce at one point to bow to the wise Sir Xian Yun and Sir Hu Shan, to invite them personally.¡±

    Sir Xian Yun was used to being free, so he naturally did not agree. However, he offered a lot of rare books and many of his own handwritten books.

    Sir Hu Shan had read ¡°Law and Order¡±, and said his ability falls short of his desire to contribute.

    After that, the matter was left unsettled.

    When thete emperor passed away, the Documentary Scriptures had just been started, and it was on his mind even while he was on his deathbed. Therefore, after the current emperor ascended the throne, he still did not dare to neglect theption of the Documentary Scriptures.

    The Documentary Scriptures were extremely vast. It contained the ssics of a hundred schools of thought and was all-epassing. More than a thousand people had participated in theption process, but it is still iplete even after more than twenty years.

    Yu Shanyan, who was at the side, also had a solemn expression.

    She thought to herself, ¡®Cousin Zhou is really amazing!¡¯

    Although participation in the Documentary Scriptures was allowed by the emperor¡¯s vast and mighty grace, this grace would not have been bestowed if Cousin Zhou¡¯s own talent was not passable.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Grandaunt, you might not know this, but the Documentary Scriptures was originally Emperor Gaozu¡¯s idea. It¡¯s still somewhat rted to the Yu n.¡±

    Old Madam Yu stopped twirling her prayer beads. ¡°How did you make this conclusion?

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°Duke Zhonglie admired the ¡®The Exploitation of the Works of Nature¡¯ and called it the firstplete book of the dynasty. However, although it was vast, the author, Duke Song, was weak. Therefore, the contents of the f The Exploitation of the Works of Nature¡¯ was limited. If he could gather the books of all the different schools of philosophy, it would be a blessing for all ages. Later on, many rted books were written. Emperor Gaozu was grateful to Duke Zhonglie and had the idea ofpiling the schools of philosophy. That was why Emperor Gaozu took the initiative to restore the old books.¡±

    It was not easy topile an all-epassing collection of documents.

    It was imperative to restore the old schrship.

    Old Madam Yu sighed. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that there was such a history behind the Documentary Scriptures.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°As you know, the chronicles still show the benevolence and morality of the current dynasty. When Great Zhou was first established, it was not the time to publicize widely. Therefore, the

    Documentary Scriptures was prepared from Emperor Gaozu until the previous emperorpletely implemented it.¡±

    Thete emperor was benevolent, and the entire dynasty was convinced by his benevolence. The power of the Great Zhou Dynasty had also reached its peak. The vassal kings offered their loyalty, and themoners recognised the ruler. All the civil and military officials submitted to the previous emperor.

    If the documents are notpiled now, when would they be?

    However, the previous emperor had been too benevolent. After the current emperor ascended the throne, he could not suppress the court officials. In just 20 years, he hadpletely ruined the previous emperor¡¯s benevolent efforts.

    Howmentable!

    After sighing, Old Madam Yu said happily, ¡°Good, this is simply great. After participating in the editing of the Documentary Scriptures, our Linghuai will also be able to be someone of great virtue like Sir Hushan and Sir Xian Yun, who will be admired and praised by the world. Even if he doesn¡¯t take the imperial examination and enter the imperial court, his name will be recorded in history. If your grandmother and parents know about this in the afterlife, they will also be able to smile.¡±

    When she thought of Yu Miaofu, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly handed her a cup of tea. ¡°Grandmother, Cousin has so much potential. You should be happy.¡±

    When she found out that his cousin had received the task ofpiling the

    Documentary Scriptures, she knew that he would probably have to stay in the

    Yu Residence for a long time with the identity of ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±.

    Yu Youyao was happier than anything else.

    Madam Yao couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face anymore. ¡°Yaoyao is right. Every dynasty and every emperor advocatespiling books. The first, second, and third ranked schrs of the imperial examination also have topile books when they enter Hanlin, but not just any books. Books like the Documentary Scriptures cannot be touched if one has not been in Hanlin Academy for few years. Of course we should be happy about such a good thing.¡±

    Ever since Zhou Linghuai entered the residence, all the troubles in the capital belonged to others, and the happy events were all theirs.

    Ling Huai participated in the editing of the Documentary Scriptures, and the Yu Residence¡¯s schrly reputation soared.

    Matriarch Yu hurriedly pressed a handkerchief to the corners of her eyes. She took the teacup and said, ¡°When you¡¯re old, you are more emotional. No matter if you¡¯re happy or ufortable, you have to shed tears to feel better.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s just in name. I¡¯ll go to the Teng Library every few days¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly said, ¡°This is already very impressive. You¡¯re still young after all. After getting a nominal position and staying in the Teng Library for a few years, your reputation will be revealed. In the future, you can even participate in court affairs through the Teng Library.¡±

    By that time, illness can no longer be an obstacle to Zhou Linghuai. Those with illnesses and disabilities cannot be officials. However, there were many of great talents and great virtues in the past dynasties who all made exceptions.

    As far as she knew, the people who were participating nominally in theption were either outstanding officials of the Hanlin Academy or retired old officials and virtuous people.

    To be able to make a name for himself among more than a thousand people was simply amazing.

    The emperor must have secretly checked Zhou Linghuai¡¯s character to make such a decision.

    At the end of the day, it was Zhou Linghuai¡¯s own ability that allowed him such an opportunity.

    Madam Yao quickly asked, ¡°When will the official document be released?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai replied, ¡°About in the next few days.¡±

    Madam Yao¡¯s face was filled with joy. ¡°That¡¯s great. When the pces documents are released, we will hold a family banquet to celebrate.¡±

    Old Madam Yu strongly agreed.

    The family was overjoyed.

    Zhou Linghuai held his teacup and lowered his eyes.

    In the past, he had only borrowed the Yu Residence and usually guided a few juniors of the Yu Residence. It was fine, but if he wanted to stay for a long time, he had to have a proper job.

    Otherwise, no matter how talented he was, he would always be trapped in the Inner Residence. There was nothing he could do, and dissatisfaction will only grow in his mind.

    The youngdy has a ¡°proper¡± father, and now, a cousin who had some talent even though he was disabled. This provided a boost to her ego outside.

    Compiling books in the Teng Library has nothing to do with the court, and there was no need to go there every day. As long as he was more careful, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about exposing his identity and bringing trouble to the Yu Residence.

    The family chatted andughed for a long time.

    While her grandmother was drinking tea, Yu Youyao hurriedly said, ¡°Cousin, you came all the way back from You Prefecture. You must be tired.¡±

    At the mention of this, Old Madam Yu reacted. ¡°Look at my memory. I was so focused on talking to Linghuai that I actually forgot about this.¡± At this point, she hurriedly looked at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you all the way back.

    Go back and rest.¡±

    Madam Yao also hurriedly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Linghuai in a long time. I lost track of time after chatting with him. Yaoyao is still the most considerate and remembers Cousin¡¯s health.¡± She looked at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Your health is more important. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not decline and thanked the elders for their kindness.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll send Cousin back to Qingqu

    Courtyard..¡±

 Chapter 491 - 491: The Player

    Chapter 491: The yer

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Everyone knew that Yu Youyao and Cousin had a good rtionship. It had been a long time since theyst met, so it was only human nature for her to catch up with Cousin personally. They smiled kindly and did not stop her.

    The ¡°cousins¡± returned to Qing Qu Residence.

    Zhou Linghuai asked Chang An to send over the gifts he had prepared for everyone in the residence.

    Although the Northern Territory was poor, there were many special things, such as Lantian jade, Tang sancai ceramics, wine, and many precious medicinal herbs and spices.

    Zhou Linghuai used the excuse of going to ¡°You Prefecture¡±, and naturally

    should put on aplete show.

    ¡°Cousin, are you hungry? I¡¯ve prepared some food for you to eat first.¡± Yu Youyao got someone to go to the Jade Courtyard and brought over the medicinal cuisine that had been brewed early in the morning, the newly made Eight Treasures Cake, and a few light and simple snacks.

    They were all Zhou Linghuai¡¯s favorites.

    Zhou Linghuai did not have a strong appetite and usually ate light food.

    After entering the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao was very meticulous. The two of them often ate together. Whenever she saw a dish that he ate more, she would arrange for someone to make it for him in different ways next time. As time passed, she had more or less figured out his preferences.

    He could also prepare food that suited his taste every time.

    Yu Youyao took a pair of silver chopsticks and picked up a golden ball. She ced it in her cousin¡¯s bowl. ¡°This is a rose pear ball, with filling made from rose jam. Cousin, try it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had stayed in Shandong for four months. In order to please him, the n had offered many treasures and delicacies. The rose pear balls were a specialty of Pingyin County, so naturally, he had tasted them before.

    The rose pear balls were made of sweet rose filling. They were fragrant and sweet, but he didn¡¯t like them very much.

    However, since Yu Youyao had personally made it for him, he naturally could not let her down.

    Hence, Zhou Linghuai picked up the ball and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s golden in color. The outer skin is crispy, and the inside is soft and tender. The texture is salty and fragrant. It¡¯s much better than the rose pear balls I ate in Shandong.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°I know that Cousin doesn¡¯t like sweet things. I made salty and sweet vors with flower sauce. As long as you like it.¡±

    There were a total of six or seven dishes on the table. Slowly, they finished all the dishes without realising.

    Yu Youyao scooped another bowl of white jade ginseng soup and handed it over. ¡°Cousin, you must have worked hard in Shandong those few months. You have to drink more soup to nourish yourself.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took the white jade ginseng soup and said with a smile, ¡°With the various herbal dishes that Cousin has constantly prepared to nurture my health, this trip to Shandong was very smooth. It wasn¡¯t too tiring, and my health is much better. Rather, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    He was the one in battle, but the person who was most nervous and worried was Yu Youyao.

    Every time she sent a letter to him, she would always ask Yin San to bring some herbs and medicine over. She was afraid that he would not have enough, and she was even more afraid that something would happen to him. A good herbal dish was not easy to make. It must have consumed a lot of mental energy.

    At the mention of Shandong, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but pout. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s been more than ten days since the army returned to the court. Why are you only back now?!¡±

    Initially, she thought that she would be able to see her cousin in seven or eight days at most.

    Who knew that this ordeal would take so long?

    Every day, she would send someone to inquire about Yin Huaixi¡¯s whereabouts, and every day, she would look forward to his return.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°After Li Qiguang and the remaining members of the n are escorted into the capital, they still have to be jointly tried by the Ministry of Justice and the Court of Judicial Review. Naturally, I have to cooperate with the trial process. Li Qiguang is guilty of treason. It¡¯s very important and involves a lot of people. It won¡¯t be easy for him to be tried from the bottom to the top. Be it the Ministry of Justice or the Court of Judicial

    Review, they don¡¯t dare to be negligent at all. Hence, it took those 10 days.¡± This was after he had arrested the person and had gone through an interrogation. The personnel that needed to be investigated and the evidence that needed to be found were all veryprehensive. Only then could he exin it clearly in front of the Ministry of Justice and the Court of Judicial Review. For the time being, he had nothing to do.

    Next, the Court of Judicial Review and the Ministry of Justice needed to verify the evidence he had gathered, fill in the gaps, interrogate, and so on.

    Ten days was still a short period of time. With the progress of the Court of Judicial Review and the Ministry of Justice, it couldst for a month.

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she knew that she had thought too simply. She had thought that after Li Qiguang and the remaining members of the n were escorted into the capital, the matter in Shandong had pretty much been resolved.

    Unexpectedly, Li Qiguang started a rebellion. This was the crime of treason.

    The Emperor would definitely order a strict investigation. Everyone who was involved with Li Qiguang and the others must be investigated one by one. They would rather kill a hundred people by mistake than let anyone off.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°When can we finish dealing with Li Qiguang¡¯s case?

    Zhou Linghuai said lightly, ¡°At the earliest, it will take more than a month. As long as it¡¯s a crime of treason, the Imperial Court would rather kill a thousand people by mistake than let anyone off. Shandong is rich in resources, Li Qiguang is the leader of the ns. The Li family has controlled Shandong for many years and has connections all over the country. Moreover, Li Qiguang was heading a rebellious faction. Many people will be implicated.¡±

    Especially in the Jiangnan area!

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°As long as Li Qiguang¡¯s case is not closed, Cousin will be involved. Will it affect Cousin¡¯s status as Zhou Linghuai?¡±

    Only when Li Qiguang¡¯s case was closed could his cousin¡¯s job as the general of the east be officially relieved.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no need for me to personally handle some trivial matters.¡±

    His goal was huge. If everything required him to personally appear, he would have long exhausted himself to death. The game had already been set up. He was now the chess yer.

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel a little relieved. With a thought, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Cousin, will Li Qiguang¡¯s case implicate the Jiangnan area?

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Yu Youyao knew her cousin well. His attitude had already made everything clear. ¡°I remember that Song Xiuwen was originally in the coastal area of

    Shandong. He was in charge of the battle along the coastal area of Shandong.

    Later, because of the Wokou pirates in Zhejiang, he was transferred to

    Zhejiang.¡±

    Song Xiuwen had arge number of troops in his hands. If the Court of Judicial Review and the Ministry of Justice wanted to interrogate Li Qiguang, it was impossible for them not to investigate Song Xiuwen.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°Song Xiuwen has been transferred to Zhejiang for three years.¡±

    He had just said that Li Qiguang¡¯s case would implicate all parts of the country. Yu Youyao immediately reacted and thought of Jiangnan first.

    The three divisions had alreadypleted the case of the King of You.

    Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion was urgent and needed to be dealt with urgently, so the follow-up to the King of You¡¯s case was postponed. At this critical juncture, the Marquis of Ningyuan reported to Song Xiuwen.

    Yu Youyao had always been very sharp in politics. She immediately thought of Song Xiuwen. Then, she thought of Song Xiuwen¡¯s involvement with

    Shandong and naturally guessed all of this.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°Li Qiguang must have been plotting a rebellion since a long time ago. Song Xiuwen has only been transferred to Zhejiang for three years. During his time in Shandong, the two of them are more or less linked..¡±

 Chapter 492 - 492: Heart of the Royal Seal

    Chapter 492: Heart of the Royal Seal

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai took a piece of Eight Treasures Cake and ate it.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and knew that she had guessed correctly. ¡°Marquis of Ningyuan participated in Song Xiuwen¡¯s memorial. Although he didn¡¯t mention Shandong, Song Xiuwen is involved with Shandong. The Imperial Court has always had zero tolerance for rebellion. All the officials will be investigated thoroughly. Song Xiuwen will definitely be implicated. Since Song Xiuwen is a feudal official and has a pivotal role in Zhejiang, Zhejiang will be implicated as well.¡±

    King of You¡¯s case, Li Qiguang¡¯s case, and Song Xiuwen¡¯s case had a myriad ofplications that were deeply interlinked.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Li Qiguang¡¯s case. Song Xiuwen¡¯s case was still under investigation and hadn¡¯t spread, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Only when her cousin mentioned theplexity behind Li Qiguang¡¯s case did she think of this connection.

    For a moment, she shuddered.

    The courtiers were probably also a little suspicious about Song Xiuwen, so the Zhenguo Marquis Residence showed that they put righteousness before family

    from the beginning.

    Fortunately, she suggested that her father bring Song Mingzhao south.

    Regardless of whether Song Mingzhao was really talented or not, at least as the heir of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, Song Xiuwen¡¯s case was much easier to handle with his help.

    As long as her father did as she said, he would start with the Zhejiang navy, get the dirty money, and escort Song Xiuwen to the capital. The rest would have nothing to do with her father.

    However, she was worried that if her father did not listen to her advice¡­

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for someone in Zhejiang to assist Lord Yu in investigating Song Xiuwen¡¯s case. Lord Yu is investigating the crimes that Marquis of Ningyuan participated in. As for what you¡¯re guessing, it will all be after Song Xiuwen has been escorted to the capital.¡±

    As long as Yu Zongzheng obtained the dirty money and investigated the crime that Marquis of Ningyuan had reported to Song Xiuwen, once he entered the capital, the matter in Zhejiang would have nothing to do with him.

    Her cousin¡¯s words undoubtedly reassured Yu Youyao. ¡°Cousin, did you n Song Xiuwen¡¯s case from the beginning?

    No matter how scheming her cousin was, it was all interconnected. If she didn¡¯t know her cousin well, she wouldn¡¯t have guessed this even if he had never deliberately hidden it from her.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Before I take over You Prefecture, I have to resolve the worries of You Prefecture first.¡±

    More than half of the officials and nobles in the Northern Territory were dealt with. The ones who stayed were his people. The resources in the Northern Territory were in his hands, but it was not enough.

    Only with more chips could he support his greater ambition.

    Yu Youyao was stunned and looked at her cousin in a daze.

    The person in front of her seemed to split into two in front of her eyes.

    One was the heir of Yin Huaixi, who was very unfamiliar to her, but was graceful and noble like the sun god of the east.

    One was the cousin she was familiar with. He hid his abilities well and was peerless in the world. He spent time with her day and night) and the two of them were very close.

    For a moment) she couldn¡¯t tell which one was her real cousin.

    Seeing her strange expression, Zhou Linghuai asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Yu Youyao subconsciously lowered her head and replied, ¡°No, nothing. I just feel that the Jiangnan area is rich in resources. Tea leaves, salt, porcin, silk, minerals, maritime trade, and so on are all the mostmonly used expensive items in the Great Zhou Dynasty. It would naturally be best if Cousin can gain a foothold in the Jiangnan area.¡±

    Although the north was not barren, it was located in the bitter cold. It was also a fact that there were not many resources.

    Even if her cousinpletely controlled the north, supplies were still a problem.

    Zhou Linghuai vaguely sensed that something was amiss with her emotions. He said calmly, ¡°Previously, you said that you wanted to start an escort business. It¡¯s been almost half a year since you¡¯ve started preparing. How¡¯s the preparation for the escort business?

    At the mention of this, Yu Youyao had a lot to say. ¡°The escort business has already been prepared. We¡¯ve cleared the checkpoints at the government office and the water andnd routes. We¡¯ll start escorting in September¡­¡±

    She had handed over all the matters in the escort business to Zhou Yonghe. It had been difficult for him for half a year. Although there were no results, fortunately, the escort business had been established and her cousin¡¯s name had been released.

    Although the initial investment was huge, Yu Youyao did notck money now. Her prospects were definitely not bad.

    After she spoke for a long time, Zhou Linghuai only listened with a smile. It wasn¡¯t until she was done that he handed her a cup of tea.

    Yu Youyao held her tea and suddenly felt that she had been dizzy just now.

    Her cousin was her cousin. Why would there be a split in identities?

    After figuring this out, she suddenly felt enlightened. ¡°Cousin, previously, Zhou Yonghe asked me what name I would be giving the escort agency. After thinking about it, I felt that ¡®Happy Heart¡¯ was not bad. Zhou Yonghe refused no matter what, saying that other people¡¯s escort agencies are either Dragon Gate or Tiger Might. We should give it a mighty and domineering name, but I still think that ¡®Happy Heart¡¯ is very good.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had an ominous feeling. ¡°Why did youe up with the name?

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°It represents joy.¡± Before Zhou Linghuai could heave a sigh of relief, the little girl added mischievously, ¡°It¡¯s also what I hope you will be.¡±

    So that was why~

    Since the matter was settled, Yin Huaixi did not say anything else.

    With that, the little girl giggled. Her eyes were bright and her smile was bright.

    ¡°Cousin, Cousin, doesn¡¯t this name sound good?!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt that Zhou Yonghe¡¯s suggestion was better.

    The escort business definitely needed a more mighty and domineering name so it would be more imposing. Although all of this was superficial, the underworld really liked it.

    However, if the little girl felt that it was better to be ¡°Happy Heart¡±, so be it!

    The words that were about toe out of his mouth rolled on the tip of his tongue before he stuffed them back into his mind. After thinking about it,

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°The escort business depends on strength. As for what name to give it, well, as long as you like it!¡±

    After saying that, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but think

    Wasn¡¯t this answer a little suspicious?

    Hence, Zhou Linghuai racked his brains and added, ¡®¡±Happy¡¯ sounds quite festive. It¡¯s very dangerous for the escort agency to escort people to begin with, so it¡¯s more auspicious to give it a festive name. The greatest goal of the escort business is also to benefit others and make them happy. From the looks of it, thisname is not bad.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Cousin, I just wanted the name to have a positive meaning. That¡¯s why I named it ¡®Happy¡¯. It¡¯s really awesome that you could exin the word ¡®Happy¡¯ so well. I didn¡¯t think about it this way!¡¯

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s face darkened.

    How could she foolishly think of such a cousin as two different people?

    Was there something wrong with her brain?

    Yu Youyao smiled, her eyes sparkling. ¡°However, after Cousin¡¯s words, I suddenly feel that this name is really good..¡±

 Chapter 493 - 493: Little Money-grubber

    Chapter 493: Little Money-grubber

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai tapped her forehead lightly. ¡°Naughty~¡±

    Yu Youyao stuck out her tongue. ¡°The Happy Heart Escort Company currently mainly escorts those heading to the west, Huguang, Liangguang, and the five prefectures of the Central ins. It covers more than ten prefectures in the country.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was a little surprised. He did not expect that when the escort business was first established, it would already be so big. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re too well known. Zhou Yonghe took the document you prepared and easily cleared theyers of barriers between the various prefectures.¡±

    ¡°The guards of the Wang Residence are all experienced soldiers who have fought against the Di people. In terms of skills, they definitely can¡¯tpare to martial artists with profound martial arts. In terms of actualbat, even martial artists with profound martial arts don¡¯t dare to fight them head-on.¡±

    ¡°Look, I have all the channels and strength. I don¡¯tck money. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to set up a stall. I¡¯ll definitely make this big. Moreover, I have a lot of businesses under my name. I won¡¯t lose money escorting my own supplies.¡±

    They were transporting goods from the south to the north, and from the north to the south. This was a deal that they felt was not a loss.

    She had many businesses under her name, so she did not have to worry about selling them.

    If there were too many goods on hand, the Xie family was also on board to share the risk.

    With the Xie family¡¯s channels, what could they not sell?!

    Since she was running an escort business, she included dividends for the Xie family. In business, it wasn¡¯t like she was taking advantage of them for nothing. She wouldn¡¯t feel any pressure even if she used the Xie family to earn money together.

    Her ambition was much greater than he had thought. Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then, I still have a good business in my hands. I wonder if Eldest Miss Yu, who doesn¡¯tck money, is interested in working with me?¡±

    It had been a few months since theyst met. Her greed for money was even greater than before

    At the mention of business, her eyes lit up.

    Since she liked to earn money so much, he would fulfill her wish.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and an idea shed through her mind.

    ¡°Cousin has attacked Song Xiuwen. Clearly, he has taken a fancy to Song Xiuwen¡¯s job. After Song Xiuwen falls, the person who fills Song Xiuwen¡¯s position will definitely be Cousin¡¯s own people. Maritime trade has to go through the coastal navy. It can also be convenient to have our own people. So Cousin, do you want to interfere in maritime trade?¡±

    Her suggestion was definitely not groundless.

    Instead, it was because she knew her cousin well. Since he had entered Jiangnan, it was impossible for him to give away the fat meat in his hands.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao nced at her cousin and continued to analyze. ¡°Even if Cousin¡¯s n is wless, maritime trade isn¡¯t easy to do. After all, the risks at sea are unpredictable. The Imperial Court has its own merchant ship, and you can probably get your hands on the most important maritime map. You can also resolve the construction of the merchant ship yourself. However, the most important thing when traveling on the sea is still your seafaring experience. With rich experience, you can avoid many cmities and deal with many sudden situations at sea. You can also avoid losing everything and taking many detours.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai ate another piece of Eight Treasures Cake. ¡°So?¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I have two merchant ships in the Xie Residence.

    The people on the merchant ships are all carefully selected by the Xie Residence. They have the most seafaring experience. These people are all under my name. Any one of them can be relied on independently.¡±

    ¡°Of course, the Xie family isn¡¯t the only one in the Great Zhou Dynasty that does maritime trade. However, Cousin is very ambitious, so he¡¯s naturally unwilling to fight on a small scale. Only the Xie family that has a strong foundation can support Cousin¡¯s ambition.¡±

    She would either not do it or do her best. In some ways, she and her cousin were still very simr.

    The merchant ships under her name were temporarily under the control of the Xie family.

    It was true that her cousin was working with her, but it was best to obtain the support of the Xie family through her.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I wonder if Cousin is interested?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m interested. Who wouldin about having too much money? However, even brothers have to settle ounts clearly.

    Cousin will contribute the most to the profits of maritime trade and will take 50% of the profits. I¡¯ll take 30% and the Xie family will get 20%. What do you think?¡±

    Her merchant ship was also using the Xie family¡¯s connections. With the Xie family¡¯s contributions, 20% of the profits was not bad.

    Zhou Linghuai had no objections. ¡°We¡¯ll do as Cousin says.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t impossible to give her more benefits, but Yu Youyao was always especially persistent when it came to benefits, and she wouldn¡¯t ept them easily.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s method was also the best.

    If too many personal feelings were mixed in with benefits, it was easy to not differentiate between public and private matters. It was also easier to cause conflict and estrangement. Of course, it was also easier to cause losses. To him, it was not a big deal to give all the benefits of maritime trade to Yu Youyao.

    The two of them chatted for a while more. The specific details of maritime trade had already been finalized. When the contract was confirmed, they could start preparing.

    Although Song Xiuwen¡¯s case was still under investigation, Yu Youyao was not worried that there would be any changes in the maritime trade.

    There were too many things that needed to be prepared for maritime trade. The earlier they prepared) the earlier they would be able to execute.

    After chatting about work, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°By the way, since Cousin has epted the job rted to the ¡®Documentary Scriptures¡¯, does that mean that you still have to stay in the capital for a few more years?

    Although she had some guesses, she was still a little uncertain without hearing her cousin say it himself.

    Zhou Linghuai could tell that although the little girl tried her best to pretend that she was just asking casually when she asked this, her eyes subconsciously revealed an expectant expression.

    His smile deepened as he said, ¡°I still have many things to deal with in the capital. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for a long time in the future. Cousin, please

    don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she smiled until her eyes curved. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome at all. I can¡¯t wait for Cousin to stay in the Yu Residence forever. Why would I despise you?

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were bright, and her smile was sincere. How could anyone bear to abandon her?

    He had already achieved his goal of entering the capital this time. After epting the title of King of the North, he would be able to return to Youzhou. The rest of the matter had been nned, so there was no need for him to stay in the capital personally.

    However, he was not in a hurry to leave.

    Yu Youyao thought of something else and felt a little uneasy. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re going to inherit the title soon, right? If you stay in the capital, what will happen to the war in the north?¡±

    Every autumn, the Di people would go to the border city of the north to burn, kill, and plunder.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The current general guarding Youzhou is originally a general under me. He¡¯s quite talented. Not long after, the emperor will send Chang Ningbo to Youzhou to assist in the battle. There are still 3,000 of my elite troops in the north. If the Di people dare to advance, they won¡¯t be able to retreat.¡±

    It was impossible to invade on arge scale.

    Although the Northern Barbarians were arge tribe, their poption was inferior to the Great Zhou. In the battle four years ago, the Di people had also suffered heavy losses and urgently needed to recuperate after the battle. That was why the Marquis of Changxing could safely guard Youzhou for three years..

 Chapter 494 - 494: Cousin, Youâ€™re So Kind

    Chapter 494: Cousin, You¡¯re So Kind

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    During the battle in Shandong, the Northern Barbarians had probably received the news.

    Now that his reputation had soared, even the vassal lords had to avoid him.

    The Northern Barbarians had suffered greatly under him and his father. Before figuring out the truth, they definitely did not dare to act rashly.

    Chang Ningbo had rushed to the north to help in the war a few years ago and was quite experienced in fighting the Northern Barbarians.

    Yu Youyao was finally relieved.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darted around as if she had thought of something. She quickly said, ¡°Cousin, you said that you had brought me a gift. Where¡¯s the gift? Quick, show it to me.¡±

    He knew that no matter what she had forgotten, she would never forget a gift. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s in the reception pavilion. I¡¯ll bring you over to take a look.¡±

    Yu Youyao happily followed her cousin to the reception pavilion. At a nce, she saw a table full of gift boxes. She said in surprise, ¡°These are all prepared for me?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Some of them are specialties from the north. Most of them were brought back from Shandong. There were also medicinal herbs and spices that were banned, so I asked Chang An to send them to the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    The others in the residence only had one gift from Youzhou, but she had two.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    The gifts that her cousin had prepared were all very exquisite. Clearly, they had been carefully prepared. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to take out a gift box and untie the silk around it. It was a rosewood box with pine and cypress cloud patterns carved on it.

    As soon as the box was opened, she saw an inkstone inside. It was green and pure, like a parasol leaf. The stone patterns looked like pine branches and cypress leaves, strong and bright.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s fondness was almost overflowing. She quickly took the inkstone.

    The inkstone was cool to the touch, as if she was holding an ice stone in her hand. After holding it for a long time, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s the story of this inkstone?

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°This is a Wutai inkstone. It¡¯s produced on Wutai Mountain, also known as the Dragon Resting Stone. It¡¯s as cold as ice and good for fine ink. It¡¯s also a rare good inkstone. I carved it myself.¡± At this point, he recalled that he had given her a red silk inkstone previously, so he exined, ¡°I heard from Yin San that you liked the red silk inkstone I gave you previously very much. I think you also like these strange stones and inkstones, so I specially found one for you.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty especially valued stone carvings. High-quality stone materials could all be carved into inkstones, so stone inkstones were also very popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    On the other hand, the famous inkstones of the previous dynasty were not as popr as stone inkstones because they needed to be burned.

    In the past, Yu Youyao had never shown a special interest in inkstones. However, after giving her the red silk inkstone, he realized that Yu Youyao had an extraordinary liking for inkstones. She probably liked to collect these rare and good inkstones.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed as she held the Wutai Mountain inkstone. ¡°Wutai Mountain is a holynd of the Buddhist Sect. Could the Dragon Resting Stone produced on Wutai Mountain also be rted to Buddhism?¡±

    She indeed liked the inkstone very much, but only because it was given to her by her cousin.

    The purple gold inkstone that Song Mingzhao had given her was also a rare strange stone inkstone. She did not even touch it and did not think that she liked it much.

    He did not believe in Buddhism, but Yu Youyao seemed to have some Buddhist affinity, so Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°If you think it¡¯s rted, it¡¯s rted. It depends on the person.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic. ¡°I obtained a few high-quality Dragon Resting Stones. As the stone is rtivelyrge, it will take a while to be transported into the capital. The Dragon Resting Stones are as cold as ice. When the timees, I¡¯ll carve them for you. In summer, they¡¯ll be ced in the study, bedroom, and hall. They¡¯ll be as cold as ice. It¡¯s a beautiful and cooling way to relieve the heat. When it¡¯s summer next year, it won¡¯t be too difficult to deal with the heat.¡±

    Yu Youyao had a bitter summer. Ever since May, she had beenining about the heat.

    Although there was an ice cer at home, Nanny Xu did not allow her to use too much ice. Ice melted when it was hot. Although it could relieve the heat for a while, it could not continue to reduce the heat. Yu Youyao had also suffered a lot.

    After thinking about it, Zhou Linghuai thought of the Dragon Resting Stone.

    The stone was naturally cold, so it naturally cooled down and relieved the heat. It was not like ice, which had cold air. If used too much) it was easy for coldness to enter the body, and this was not good for the body.

    However, the best Dragon Resting Stones were rare, and it took him a few days to find a few.

    When the time came, he would give one to Matriarch. It was rare for the others in the residence to give her small gifts.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    It had been too long since he had heard the little girl say this. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    As the first gift was a huge surprise, Yu Youyao looked forward to every time she could open a gift.

    Her cousin did not disappoint her. The gifts he gave her were all exquisite and unique items that were rare in the capital. Just based on their rarity, Yu Youyao¡¯s horizons were broadened.

    When the little girl opened her gift, her joy pleased Zhou Linghuai. It was not in vain that he had spent a lot of manpower and resources.

    Towards the end, when Yu Youyao unwrapped a purple-gold inkstone from Langya Mountain, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Zhou Linghuai was so sharp. How could her subtle changes in emotions escape him? He asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The purple gold inkstone is as famous as the red silk inkstone in Shandong. Do you not like it?¡±

    Yu Youyao reacted and held the purple gold stone lovingly. ¡°Of course I like what Cousin gave me. A while ago, Heir Song came to thank me and gave me a purple gold stone from Langya Mountain. I was just a little surprised.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened slightly as he said calmly, ¡°Oh, is that so? Purple gold stones produced in Langya, Shandong, are very rare. This piece of mine is also an old item that the Leng Residence has kept for many years. It took some time to carve it into an inkstone. I think the item he gave you is also an ancient item with a strong historical background. I want to see it.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I took a look at the purple-gold inkstone that Heir Song gave me. It¡¯s indeed a rare antique. As for its background, I¡¯m not sure. I asked Nanny Xu to put it in the storeroom. If Cousin wants to see it, I¡¯ll get someone to find it.¡±

    They were both purple-gold inkstones, but when Yu Youyao mentioned Song Mingzhao¡¯s piece, she seemed tock interest. Instead, she held the purple-gold inkstone in her hand and admired it seriously.

    The love in her eyes was as if this was the first time she had seen such a rare thing.

    This purple-gold inkstone was engraved with the words, ¡°The purple qi wille out from the east.¡± There was a hint of purple in the gold, making it look rich and noble. The piece that Song Mingzhao had given her seemed to be mostly purple with gold.

    At first nce, there did not seem to be any difference.

    However, on closer inspection, she realized that the texture of her cousin¡¯s inkstone was a little better than Song Mingzhao¡¯s, making it look extremely elegant.

    This should be the best quality among the purple gold stones.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Since it¡¯s in the storeroom, forget it. I¡¯ll look at it again when I have the chance in the future. Although my purple-gold inkstone isn¡¯t an antique, its quality is top-notch and very rare..¡±

 Chapter 495 - 495: Unity

    Chapter 495: Unity

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Song Mingzhao was mentioned, the little girl¡¯s attitude waspletely different from that of an aristocratic family. It was obvious that she was distant from Song Mingzhao and did not have a good impression of him.

    At the mention of the purple-gold inkstone, she did not care at all. It was a rare thing, but when it was handed to her, she only ¡°carelessly looked at it¡±. She did not even pick it up and take a good look before putting it into the storeroom.

    Ordinary people would usually keep such good things in the study and use them regrly.

    He was happy to see Yu Youyao¡¯s indifferent attitude towards Song Mingzhao.

    However, he also vaguely sensed that something was amiss.

    However, Yu Youyao disdained the purple-gold ancient inkstone that Song Mingzhao had given her, but she couldn¡¯t bear to part with the one he had given her. He had already experienced the difference between heaven and earth, so there was no need to make things difficult for himself.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°What Cousin personally carved isn¡¯t an antique in my heart. It¡¯s better than an antique. Nothing else canpare to it. Naturally, it has to be ced in the study and often used.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    As Yu Youyao yed with the purple-gold inkstone, she asked, ¡°Cousin, quickly tell me what happened while you were in Shandong.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yin San tell you everything?¡±

    Otherwise, how could those books about him have circted in such a short period of time?

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and said in disdain, ¡°Yin San is a fart that can¡¯t be hit with three sticks. You only reply to me when I ask. As for the process and details, there¡¯s nothing at all. I have to rely on my own imagination. It must be very different from the real situation. I want to hear it from Cousin himself.¡±

    It was also because her cousin had analyzed the situation in Shandong early in the morning and even exined the tactical strategy that she could guess many details.

    But!

    She wanted to know how her cousin had used his glib tongue to defeat a million soldiers and instigated the ns that were almost impossible to cooperate with the Imperial Court to resist Li Qiguang.

    She also wanted to know how her cousin had beaten them at their own game, causing internal strife in the n and catching them all in one fell swoop.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Just based on Yin San¡¯s words and analysis, he has already pieced together theplicated situation in Shandong and many details of this battle. It¡¯s not much different from the real situation. Cousin, you¡¯re really impressive!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve already seen the books about you on the market?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I roughly saw it.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red and she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I know that Cousin must have made arrangements too, but the opportunity was right in front of me. Even if it¡¯s just an insignificant matter, I want to help Cousin. I-I didn¡¯t want to disrupt your n, so¡­¡±

    The little girl looked up at him. Her fair neck, which was half hidden in her clothes, was as slender as jade, as if he couldpletely hold it with just a palm¡­

    For no reason, he felt a sense of greed and wanted to get closer.

    Zhou Linghuai leaned forward and reached out to pull the cor of her shirt around her neck. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. You¡¯ve always done very well.¡±

    Herpel was pulled up to block his heart-wrenching weakness, the beauty of the delicate jade neck. He felt his fingertips tremble.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Cousin?

    She tilted her head and saw her cousin¡¯s hand. His joints were clearly like jade, and his fingers were long and smooth. It was very beautiful.

    His well-proportioned joints were part of a hand that controlled the world. It was calm and noble, but it contained the power of a jade mountain.

    Perhaps it was because he did carving often, but his fingertips were a little calloused. When he was tidying her clothes, he gently scraped the thin flesh on her neck, making her tremble a little. She resisted the urge to dodge.

    Zhou Linghuai seemed to have woken up from a dream and suddenly retracted his hand.

    He clearly only felt that the little girl¡¯s cor was a little low. At a nce, her fair neck was long and fair. When she looked up at him, she said, ¡°A woman¡¯s fair neck is so beautiful that she doesn¡¯t need makeup.¡±

    Suddenly, he wanted to pull up herpel and block his wild thoughts.

    Yu Youyao was a little suspicious. ¡°Is there something wrong with my clothes?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly felt embarrassed. He lowered his eyes and picked up his teacup as if nothing had happened, but he only looked at it without any intention of drinking.

    He avoided the main point and said, ¡°The key to the so-called strategy is not the ¡®n¡¯, but the ¡®chance¡¯ and ¡®change.¡±

    Yu Youyao only thought that there was something wrong with her clothes. Her cousin had helped her tidy it up. When she heard her cousin mention the measures to change the situation, she unknowinglyposed herself and listened carefully.

    Only then did Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup. ¡°It¡¯s guided by the situation into a chance. If you take advantage of the situation, it¡¯ll cause a change.¡±

    ¡°Change is rted to time. What¡¯s the right timing?

    ¡°The time, the ce, and the people are part of the right timing.¡±

    ¡°Change is change. The world is divided into yin and yang. Only when yin and yang change can the five elements be changed. Only when the five elements change can there be changes in everything in the world.¡±

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve said before that you scheme on people in the underworld, scheme on situations in the middle, and n for a change in the underworld. The changes in this world happen when fate allows it. It¡¯s just a change in time.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Your previous actions were also guided by the situation. You nned to change the situation from small to big. You¡¯ve indeed helped me a lot and saved me a lot of trouble.¡±

    The original n was to use Mr. Xian Yun.

    However, his little cousin¡¯s ¡°campaign¡± had already used the public opinion of the world to achieve his goal.

    After taking a big detour, they were actually praising her. It was clearly just some small tricks to gain favor, but why did it be so grand when it came from his cousin?

    Yu Youyao smiled and deliberately asked, ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t me me for making the decision on my own?

    The lipstick that was made from roses was fragrant. At a nce, he felt his heart skip a beat. Zhou Linghuai looked down at the teacup. ¡°You know your limits and know when to advance and when to retreat. I should be happy.¡±

    He was happy that she was always paying attention to the royal court and was on his side.

    He was also happy that she had painstakingly nned for him.

    He was even happier that her heart was like ss, pure and wless. Her heart was pure and wless, and it would not be changed by the world or her identity.

    Yu Youyao was curious. ¡°Cousin, I have a question for you!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Ask away!¡¯

    Yu Youvao asked the question that she had been suppressing for a long time. ¡°Back then, at the Precious Peace Temple, I identally broke through

    Cousin¡¯s tracks. I felt that Cousin wanted to kill me. Why didn¡¯t he kill meter?¡±

    At that time, her cousin was dressed in ck and looked at her with hostility, as if he was looking at a dead person.

    She had a problem since she was young. The more nervous and afraid she was, the more she spoke. In the face of someone who wanted to kill her, she actually spoke incoherently.

    After that, even she did not know how she had survived?!

 Chapter 496 - 496: Wronged

    Chapter 496: Wronged

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The other piece was about the same size. It was t and jade-like. It was more detailed. It was green and white, and the stone patterns were like lotuses. It was very elegant.

    The most strange thing was thest piece. It was a little smaller and was about a meter. However, it was green in color and looked like an emerald leaf.

    Matriarch Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°It¡¯s really an eye-opener.¡±

    The Dragon Resting Stone had the word ¡°dragon¡± in it and was produced on Mount Wutai. It was also rted to Buddha and was considered a type of precious stone in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Due to the cold nature of the stone, the royal family valued it.

    In the imperial mausoleum and pce, there was nock of Dragon Resting Stones. High-quality Dragon Resting Stones were rare, and the royal family did not have any regtions regarding it.

    Yu Zongshen also said, ¡°Mount Tai has magnificent rock formations. It¡¯s not elegant, but a Dragon Resting Stone is elegant. The two have their own charms. It¡¯s strange and wonderful.¡±

    There were manyndscape stones in the Yu Residence. These stones were gathered from all over the Five Mountains and were mostly used for Feng Shuindscapes.

    The Dragon Resting Stones were generally used to build houses. The best ones were more suitable to be ced indoors as decorations.

    Matriarch Yu tilted her head to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Your cousin returned from a trip to Youzhou and found a few Dragon Resting Stones. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s because of you?

    After interacting with him for a long time, she knew that Zhou Linghuai had a cold personality. Such a big gift was definitely not something he could do himself.

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Grandmother, you can¡¯t use me wrongly. Cousin wanted to give me the Dragon Resting Stones. I didn¡¯t know about it before. How did it be my doing? Am I that kind of person?¡±

    Matriarch Yu did not wrong her. ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could be happy, she heard her grandmother add, ¡°However, once you say to your cousin, that might not be the case.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai doted on Yu Youyao and agreed to everything she asked. Everyone in the family knew this.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. In order not to continue being wronged by her grandmother, she hurriedly exined, ¡°It was in May that the weather was abnormally hot. I justined that the weather was hot and Nanny Xu said I wasn¡¯t allowed to use ice. Cousin probably took it to heart. When I returned to Youzhou, I found my old friend and went to Mount Wutai to find a few Dragon Resting Stones. I didn¡¯t make it up.¡±

    She did not ask her cousin to work hard and transport the Dragon Resting Stones into the capital.

    Matriarch Yu nced at her from the corner of her eye with an expression that said, ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re making a fuss about using ice in May. If this isn¡¯t pretense, what is? I¡¯m afraid your cousin saw that you were suffering in summer and was worried that you would use too much ice in the summer. You might catch a cold, so he went to look for the Dragon Resting Stones.¡±

    Forget it, she should just shut up. This was making things worse. Yu Youyao pouted, feeling that she had been wronged.

    Madam Yao pinched her handkerchief andughed. ¡°The two of them are as close as biological siblings.¡±

    However, she felt that even her biological siblings could notpare to them.

    When Matriarch Yu heard this, she was delighted. ¡°Our Yao Yao has been blessed since she was young.¡±

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s smile faded, but it remained on the corner of his mouth.

    Probably no one would say that a eldest daughter who lost her mother was blessed. The so-called ¡°blessing¡± was just because she had nothing to rely on and was forced to grow up.

    Zhou Linghuai transported a lot of Dragon Resting Stones into the residence. In addition to the three best pieces, there were also some smaller ones.

    Zhou Linghuai was quite thorough in his dealings, and no one could find fault with his methods. However, his words and actions inevitably revealed that he put himself first.

    When it came to the best things in other families, he was expected to be filial to their elders first. The remaining things that the elders chose were for the younger generation.

    When it came to him, the rest that Yu Youyao chose belonged to her elders.

    It was obvious without thinking that the best of these Dragon Resting Stones would definitely be given to Yu Youyao. The inferior ones would be given to the various courtyards in the residence.

    He openly favored Yu Youyao and was not afraid ofments.

    Such people often did as they pleased. It was enviable.

    He had always wanted to treat someone like this.

    He had thought of all the obstacles that the world had ced on him and was prepared to eliminate them one by one. However, he had forgotten that the greatest obstacle had never been the so-called outsiders.

    Instead, it was the betrayal and schemes of his closest family!

    Matriarch Yu turned to look at Yu Zongshen and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Laba Festival today. Since you¡¯re all here, why don¡¯t you stay in the main house for a table of Laba dishes before leaving?

    During King Li¡¯s funeral, the banquet was not allowed, so there was no harm in having a meal at home.

    Previously, she had also thought that Second Brother had been very busy in the previous court recently. It wasn¡¯t easy for the family to celebrate the Laba Festival together so she didn¡¯t call him over.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s smile did not change. ¡°No, I still have something to do in my study, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Without waiting for Madam Yao, he left first.

    Madam Yao looked at Yu Zongshen, who was wearing arge cloak and walking in the wind and snow. He was getting further and further away. He was clearly someone close to her, but he felt like a distant stranger.

    On such a cold day, even her eyes felt a little hot.

    Matriarch Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. The smile on her face disappeared. No matter how rare the Dragon Resting Stones were, she couldn¡¯t look at them anymore. She only felt that the coldness had seeped into her heart.

    Nanny Liu helped Old Madam back to An Shou Hall.

    There were more than ten stones of various sizes in the residence.

    An escort was also polite and specially asked, ¡°These stones are very heavy. Do you need to move them to the residence?

    The escorts were all people from all walks of life, so Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. It¡¯s cold, so go back and rest early. There¡¯s no need to trouble you anymore.¡±

    With that, she asked Xia Tao to give them the silver.

    After the escorts left, Yu Youyao found the guards in the residence and gave each of them two taels of silver, asking them to help carry the Dragon Resting Stones back to the Green House.

    Although the Dragon Resting Stones were for her, she still had to make some carvings.

    After settling this matter, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai was sitting in the hall and reading. When he saw that Yu Youyao had returned, he closed the book. ¡°You¡¯re back. Is it cold outside?¡±

    Xia Tao helped Yu Youyao take off her cloak.

    Yu Youyao quickly went to her cousin¡¯s side to warm herself by the fire. ¡°I only went out for a walk. My nose is about to freeze off! Not long after the snow fell, it became heavier and heavier, and there was ayer of white on the ground. Looking at the weather, it will definitely snow for a few more days.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of red date ginger tea. ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot.

    It¡¯ll warm your body and make you feel less cold.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little reluctant, but she still took it.

    After finishing the cup of red date ginger tea, Yu Youyao¡¯s body quickly warmed up a little. ¡°By the way, I almost forgot. I have something for Cousin too. Cousin, wait for me. I¡¯ll get it immediately.¡±

    Before Zhou Linghuai could react, Yu Youyao had already run out of the house with her dress..

 Chapter 497 - 497: Endless Troubles

    Chapter 497: Endless Troubles

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At that time, not long after her cousin had first entered the Yu Residence, she interacted with him for a period of time. Although their rtionship was not bad, it was far from close.

    There was no need for her cousin to show mercy to her.

    But her cousin didn¡¯t kill her.

    Was this settling the score after autumn? Zhou Linghuai¡¯s back straightened a little. Unknowingly, he tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair, and his mind raced. ¡°Probably because he felt that Cousin was very cute, so he couldn¡¯t bear to kill her?¡±

    As soon as he said it, he had the feeling that it was going to be bad.

    How did he say something that even he wasn¡¯t sure about?

    Was it because her desire to live was too strong?

    However, at that time, there was indeed a moment when he saw the little girl looking delicate and timid, but she tried her best to put on an innocent expression¡ª

    Yes, it was very cute!

    Yu Youyao red at her cousin. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Do you think I will believe such words?¡±

    He was Yin Huaixi!

    After returning from hell, her heart was in purgatory. She could even feel the hostility in her body clearly through a rockery. Why would he let her off for such a reason?

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair again. His mind was filled with a thousand thoughts as he analyzed the most reasonable exnation. ¡°On the day I first entered the residence, the bowl of blood swallows you gave me with spiritual dewdrop identally saved my life.¡±

    In fact, he had indeed thought about the topic deeply at that time, but he had never thought of this point.

    Yu Youyao said nkly, ¡°What was going on?

    It was because she had overestimated herself and almost caused her cousin to fall out of the wheelchair. She felt a little guilty, so when they were eating, the maidservant brought over the blood swallows. Only then did she think of sending it over to apologize. Thinking that the spiritual dewdrop was good for health, she secretly put a drop in.

    Why was it rted to her cousin¡¯s life?

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°When I first entered the Yu Residence, my body was weak and I had traveled a long way. I was already at the end of my rope and was seriously ill. The spiritual dewdrop happened to nourish my internal organs, causing the terminal illness umted in my body to disappear. That was why I narrowly escaped this cmity. Otherwise, with my body, I probably wouldn¡¯t havested for more than three years.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t care less about what had happened back then. ¡°Cousin, why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I had known earlier, I would definitely have used more spiritual dewdrop to nourish your body.¡±

    At that time, she had asked Uncle Sun about her cousin¡¯s illness. Uncle Sun always avoided the main point, so she thought that her cousin¡¯s health was not that serious.

    How could she have known that without her knowing, her cousin had already walked through the gates of hell?

    For a moment, Yu Youyao was shocked and afraid. She held her cousin¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go.

    ¡°Cousin, are you really getting better by the day after taking the Heaven

    Protection Pill every day? Did you collude with Uncle Sun to deliberately lie to me?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai held her hand instead. ¡°I said I would protect you. I will keep this promise for the rest of my life.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s eyes were deep and distant. She could see the vast and dazzling stars. Yu Youyao¡¯s chaotic heart suddenly calmed down.

    She looked into her cousin¡¯s eyes. ¡°I trust my cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    He did not tell her that there were many reasons why he had finally let her off at the Precious Peace Temple

    Perhaps it was because she was too cute.

    Perhaps it was because she had expressed her kindness to him when he first entered the Yu Residence.

    Perhaps it was because of her bowl of blood swallows with spiritual dewdrop that he had indeed escaped illness.

    Perhaps it was because she was clearly so afraid that she shrank her neck, but she tried her best to straighten it and pretend to be innocent. When she stretched her neck, it was so thin that he could grab it easily with a stretch of his hand. A life that was too easy to control was no threat to him, so there was no need to kill her.

    There was only one reason to kill her.

    However, there were many reasons not to kill her. He had always been good at weighing the pros and cons, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t harm others without reason.

    He had never expected that one day, he would make a lifelong promise to this girl. ¡°I will protect her from the wind and rain with my flesh and blood. I will [protect her clothes from dust and her temples from frost. I will protect her for a lifetime and give her a lifetime of peace.¡±

    He personally made a promise to this girl. ¡°I said I would protect you. This promise is for the rest of my life.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Perhaps it was because they had not seen each other for a long time, but after seeing each other, ripples appeared in his heart. He always found it difficult to control himself, and it was not as ¡°peaceful¡± as when they separated.

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of something. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t tell me you think I asked about the Precious Peace Temple just now to settle the score after autumn!¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s reaction just now was really good. For a moment, she almost thought that he had exchanged identities in the Precious Peace Temple.

    Didn¡¯t she want to settle the score after autumn? Why was she suddenly asking about this?

    Zhou Linghuai was puzzled, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but I didn¡¯t expect Cousin to suddenly ask.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and almostughed out loud. ¡°I just wanted to tell Cousin. At that time, I was thinking that I had seen through Cousin¡¯s secret and he hadn¡¯t hurt me. Cousin is so good. I have to treat him well in the future.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It was also because Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was like ss, pure and wless. She saw through problems thoroughly. She was not afraid of him because of this. This was also the reason why he had always thought highly of Yu Youyao and was willing to get close to her.

    If it were anyone else, even if he did not kill them, they would probably be in fear and trepidation and avoid him.

    After the two of them exchanged nces, even their gazes revealed a tacit understanding.

    Warm times were always very short.

    Yu Youyao stayed in the Qingqu Courtyard for the entire day. She chatted with her cousin about the war in Shandong and what had happened in the residence recently, as if she had endless things to say.

    Unknowingly, the sun was setting.

    Xia Tao came over. ¡°Matriarch said that Young Master is back. There¡¯s a banquet at home. Everyone will all go to Matriarch¡¯s house for dinner tonight.¡± She was so focused on talking to her cousin that she had forgotten about this.

    Yu Youyao pped her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe over earlier to call me? Has the family banquet been prepared?¡±

    Xia Tao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Matriarch didn¡¯t allow me to call you over. She even said that you were waiting for Young Master and staring at the stars and the moon. Since Young Master is back, she wanted you two to talk more. The family can gather and have fun. There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. Nanny Liu can manage it herself, so you don¡¯t have to do anything.¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up.

    Yu Youyao red at him. ¡°What do you mean by staring at the stars and the moon? I didn¡¯t do that! Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± After saying that, she tried to exin herself as if she was worried about her, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that Cousin¡¯s health will be weak. It was a long journey, and his body might not be able to take it.¡±

    As she spoke, she subconsciously sat up straight and looked serious and obedient. She was just short of putting a note on her face saying, ¡°I¡¯m revealing what I intended to hide.¡±

 Chapter 498 - 498: Meeting on a Narrow Path

    Chapter 498: Meeting on a Narrow Path

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai clenched his fists and smiled.

    Xia Tao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°After Young Master went to Youzhou, Young Miss even improved in poetry. On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, there was a poem about the moon being round from a thousand miles away. ¡®The moonlight shone brightly on my heart. I wanted to hold the moon and give it to you from afar. Meeting you was only in my dream.¡¯ It received praise from Matriarch and Eldest Master.¡±

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed and angry. She stomped her feet. ¡°You talkative girl, you don¡¯t want your monthly allowance anymore!¡±

    Xia Tao quickly covered her mouth and stopped talking.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°The poem isn¡¯t much, but the artistic conception is not bad. It seems that Cousin has some talent in poetry¡­¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just saying that she stared at the stars and moon casually.

    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yu Youyao was shocked. She waved her hand repeatedly and interrupted him, afraid that he would suddenly say that it was good for her to learn poetry from him. ¡°I¡¯m just saying it casually. I don¡¯t have any talent. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not elegant¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re indeed amazing. It takes seven steps for Cao Zhi topose a poem. You can immediatelye up with poetry using your mouth.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, let me make it clear in advance. I¡¯m not good at poetry. I usually read it. It¡¯s not good for me to recite poems myself.¡±

    If he continued teasing her, she would run away uncontrobly. Zhou

    Linghuai knew when to stop. ¡°I¡¯m just praising Cousin for being smart.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I remember that Cousin said that he had brought some wine back.¡± She turned around and instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Go to Chang An and get a few bottles. Have some grapes at night to liven things up.¡±

    Shanxi was rich in all kinds of fine wine. This time, her cousin brought a lot back.

    It was most famous for wine, but the production of wine was not high. Other than paying tribute to the Imperial Court every year, there was not much left, and it was rarely tasted.

    Xia Tao received her orders and left.

    Not long after midnight, Yu Zongshen left the government office and came to An Shou Hall.

    When he found out that Zhou Linghuai had received a job regarding Law and Order, Yu Zongshen¡¯s hand that was ying with walnuts paused slightly.

    ¡°Emperor Gaozu restored the old books and encouraged people to collect and donate books. He established the Teng library and invited all the nobles in the world to enter the Teng library to read all the ancient books of the old dynasty. The Teng literature library is also a ce for schrs in the world to visit as part of their pilgrimage. It has always been known as a small cab. It¡¯s as difficult to enter the Teng library as it is to enter Hanlin.¡±

    The cab was a ce of power, while the Teng library was a ce of fame and fortune.

    One was rted to power, and the other was rted to reputation.

    Zhou Linghuai could enter the Teng Wen Pavilion not only because of the emperors grace, but also because of his talent. Most importantly, he had connections.

    This was interesting!

    Yu Zongshen smiled and said elegantly, ¡°At the court meeting today, there¡¯s news from the north. When the Great General of the Cavalry was patrolling the border with 10,000 troops, a spy reported that ever since autumn, Harmon has led his troops to wander around the narrow Yu Pass many times. His actions are very suspicious. In the past few months since autumn, there has been no movement from the Di army. It¡¯s very abnormal. Since you returned to Youzhou this time, I think you want to know the situation in Youzhou better. Do you have any thoughts on this?¡±

    Anything that happened in the north was definitely rted to Yin Huaixi. It was definitely not wrong to ask Zhou Linghuai.

    Indeed!

    Zhou Linghuai did not let him down. ¡°Four years ago, the Di people invaded the north wantonly. At that time, the north was in danger. The heir, Yin Huaixi, led the 3,000 elite cavalry of the residence to help, but on the way, he met the 8,000 elite cavalry led by Harmon.¡±

    Yu Zongshen held his breath.

    Back then, the report submitted by the Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing did not mention this battle. It seemed that this battle must have yed a key role in theter battlefield in the north, so it was hidden by the Marquis of Weining¡¯s faction.

    3,000 against 8,000. That was almost three times the difference in military strength. Yin Huaixi had survived.

    It was no longer obvious how this battle would end.

    An Shou Hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Matriarch Yu stopped twirling her prayer beads. Madam Yao had just picked up the tea and ced it on the table again. Yu Shanyan and the others couldn¡¯t help but gasp. Yu Youyao also rested her chin on her hand and looked at her cousin eagerly.

    Even she had never heard her cousin mention this battle.

    Under Yu Youyao¡¯s resentful and longing gaze, Zhou Linghuai continued,

    ¡°When we meet on a narrow path, the brave will win. The Di tribe, led by Harmon, is feeling smug about their prey. Yin Huaixi did not stop at all. He directly led 3,000 elite guards and charged forward, cutting off the Di people¡¯s warhorses.¡±

    ¡°Harmon was caught off guard. For a moment, he was in a mess. He couldn¡¯t even take care of himself, so how could he have the chance to shoot? Yin Huaixi led his troops and charged forward, annihting more than 6,000 enemies and killing several Di generals. Harmon fled in defeat. Yin Huaixi led his army until they were 500 kilometers away from the narrow Yu Pass.

    Harmon only had a few hundred remaining soldiers.¡±

    There was a series of sighs in An Shou Hall.

    Yu Zongshen praised, ¡°A newborn calf is really unafraid of a tiger. Cavalrymen are most afraid of lightning battles. Yin Huaixi grasped the lightning battle and swiftly intercepted, disrupting the formation of the Di army first. The morale of the army was as strong as a thousand-mile dike, and it copsed in an instant. It¡¯s obvious that Yin Huaixi is a god general of soldiers.¡±

    Compared to this, Li Qiguang was not enough.

    It was no wonder that Li Qiguang did not even have the chance to fight Yin

    Huaixi head-on.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°There are more than ten leaders of the

    Northern Barbarians, big and small. The leaders often fight with each other. In this battle, they killed a few very famous generals of the Northern Barbarians, causing the morale of the Di army to be unstable at that time. Harmon¡¯s reputation in the Northern Barbarians was damaged, creating an opportunity for the battlefield in the north.¡±

    This was why Harmon was forced to retreat step by step by the You army.

    However, at that time, the situation of the battle was urgent, and the report had yet to reach the capital. Perhaps it had already reached the capital, but it had been deliberately stopped by some people. The reinforcements of the

    Marquis of Ning had already arrived.

    Yu Shanxin looked shocked. ¡°As the leader of a division, he was beaten badly by a twelve-year-old youth. He was like a stray dog and fled. It¡¯s simply a great humiliation.¡±

    It seemed that the various deeds rted to Yin Huaixi were not exaggerated.

    Yin Huaixi was simply too strong.

    Yu Youyao was also overwhelmed with emotions, and her tone subconsciously carried pride. ¡°Yin Huaixi and King You fought the Di troops several times on the battlefield in the north, causing Harmon to retreat step by step and recover the lostnd and cities in the north. Harmon has never been able to avenge his previous humiliation. He even broke down. I reckon thatpared to King You, Harmon is more afraid of this twelve-year-old Prince Yin.¡±

    Yu Zongshen agreed deeply. ¡°Yin Huaixi narrowly survived, but he still had to return to the court and lead troops to Shandong to quell the rebellion. Harmon was afraid that Yin Huaixi was close by, so he personally went to the narrow Yuguan to gather information. He was anxious to know if Yin Huaixi would take over the throne of the north and guard Youzhou, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    From the looks of it, the north was still stable for the time being..

 Chapter 499 - 499: Immediate

    Chapter 499: Immediate

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That should be the case!¡¯

    Yu Zongshen took a deep look at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Recently, Li Qiguang¡¯s case has also been overwrought. After the Great General of the Cavalry reported to the Imperial Court, in order to stabilize the Northern Region, the emperor will quickly get the cab to discuss the follow-up problems of King of You¡¯s case. It¡¯s imperative to restore his title, ancestral temple, achievements, and so on. Only then can Yin Huaixi inherit the title of King and head to You

    Prefecture to prevent Ha Meng from causing trouble.¡±

    After the battle in Shandong, everyone in the world knew that the emperor wanted Yin Huaixi to guard You Prefecture. Now that everything was set in stone, there was nothing the cab can do.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°The situation in the Northern Territory is very unstable after the King of You¡¯s case. The war is secondary. Stabilizing the Northern Territory is the most important thing.¡±

    The meaning was clear. No matter how difficult Li Qiguangs case was, the King of You¡¯s case has to be settled first.

    The north was not stable, and the people¡¯s hearts were not calm either.

    Zhou Linghuai was not in the imperial court, but he could firmly control the situation.

    The banquet at night was very sumptuous.

    The entire family gathered around arge round table. Concubine Qiu and the other concubines, who had birthed many children for the Yu family, also had another small table set up for them.

    Yu Zongzheng was not around. Zhou Linghuai sat in the seat that originally belonged to him, on Matriarch Yu¡¯s left.

    Madam Yang was also locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence. The seat beside Yu Zongzheng was given to Yu Youyao.

    This way, Yu Youyao naturally sat beside her cousin.

    As people get older, they liked to be lively. Matriarch Yu said happily, ¡°Linghuai brought back some wine from the north. Coincidentally, I have a set of luminous sses in my storeroom. Theyplement each other.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up the small cup in front of her. It was dark green and as thin as an eggshell. It was thin and smooth to the touch. She raised it to take a look. The cup was smooth and transparent. ¡°It looks very much like serpentine jade!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai turned to look at her. ¡°The luminous cup looks like Bi jade, so it¡¯s often mistaken for serpentine jade. Actually, it¡¯s made of a kind of jade called Jiuquan Jade. It¡¯s a tribute from the Western Region. The Great Zhou

    Dynasty doesn¡¯t have it.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Then will the luminous cup really glow at night?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°The luminous cup doesn¡¯t glow either. It¡¯s filled with wine. Under the moonlight, it reflects a bright ray of light that reflects the wine.That¡¯s how it got its name. Moreover, the luminous cup has a strange texture. If you use this cup to hold wine, the fragrance of the wine will be extremely delicious.¡±

    At this moment, a maidservant came over to pour wine.

    As soon as the bright red wine entered the luminous ss, it was filled with the color of wine. Candlelight seemed to shine from it, and the wine colour was intoxicating.

    Yu Youyao sniffed and smelled the fragrance of the wine.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Her eyes lit up, and she eagerly picked up the wine and brought it to her lips. She did not dare to drink it directly, but stuck out her little tongue and licked it gently like a cat.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s sweet and strong. It¡¯s better than plum wine.¡±

    Wine is beautiful because it tastes mellow and sweet. When it enters the mouth, it is sweet and fragrant, and when it enters the throat, it is soft. When it is savored, it feels sweet and cool, and the aftertaste is endless.

    Even when women drink it, they feel that it is sweet and delicious.

    Zhou Linghuai was amused by her gluttonous appearance. ¡°This is the best wine. It¡¯s also very rare in Shanxi.¡±

    Tribute wines, with leaven added to the wine, taste more like fruit wine than natural fermented grape juice, which is locally known as ¡°real wine.¡±

    This kind of wine relied on skills. The product was rarer and more expensive. Not only was it not avable on the market, but even the wine offered as tribute was inferior.

    Yu Youyao held the small cup and narrowed her eyes like a cat stealing fish. From time to time, she would stick out her little tongue and gently lick the wine before smacking her lips, intoxicating her.

    The wine was sweet and delicious, and everyone loved it.

    Even Matriarch Yu couldn¡¯t help but drink a few more sses. After the banquet ended, she was a little tipsy.

    The next day, the pce sent someone over. They delivered the relevant documents for Teng library¡¯s Documentary Scriptures that Zhou Linghuai is

    participating in.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s legs were disabled.

    Matriarch Yu brought her entire family to thank them, and this matter was settled.

    Yu Youyao was very happy. She picked out some cloth, silk, and other things that she could not use from her private stash and rewarded the servants in the residence.

    Matriarch Yu looked for Zhou Linghuai. ¡°To be able to enter the Teng library is also because of the emperor¡¯s kindness. Do you want to enter the pce to thank the emperor?

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she became nervous. It was only with the emperor¡¯s approval that ¡®Yin Huaixi¡± dared to show her his mask.

    In addition, ¡°Yin Huaixi¡±¡®s face was severely damaged. If the truth was revealed, it would be an eyesore and would be disrespectful to the royal family.

    No one in the court had ever seen ¡°Yin Huaixi¡± in person, but the emperor had definitely seen him before.

    Although his cousin had used the identity of ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±, he still used his own face. Although he had slightly modified it, he definitely could not hide it from the emperor.

    To thank the emperor, wouldn¡¯t this expose his double identity?

    Zhou Linghuai looked at herfortingly and said, ¡°His Majesty knows that my legs are disabled and that there are many rules and etiquette in the pce. He¡¯s afraid of offending the dignity of the royal family, so he specially allowed me not to enter the pce to thank him. I¡¯ll write a poem another day to express my gratitude.¡±

    Matriarch Yu was originally worried about this, but she was relieved now.

    Li Qiguang¡¯s case was under intense trial, and many people were implicated in it.

    The situation in the north was unstable. Ha Meng was secretly spying on the Narrow Yu Pass. The emperor was worried and sent Chang Ningbo to the north to stabilize the situation. He summoned the Cab Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng, to the pce for a meeting.

    He asked Xia Yansheng to speed up the follow-up of the case of King of You.

    Chang Ningbo seemed to have conveyed a certain message when he went to You Prefecture. The cab did not dare to be negligent. After another three days of discussion, they had already drafted the relevant draft.

    Xia Yansheng didn¡¯t report the matter to the emperor immediately. ¡°Send it to the Yin Residence first and show it to Yin Huaixi before making a decision.¡±

    There was an old minister in the cab who was a little displeased. ¡°The emperor is waiting for the cab to discuss a decision. Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry at all? Why are you sending the draft to the Yin residence? Yin Huaixi shouldn¡¯t have been involved in this matter.¡±

    Xia Yansheng didn¡¯t even open his eyes as he mumbled, ¡°If Yin Huaixi isn¡¯t satisfied, then this case isn¡¯t over.¡±

    The cab needed to satisfy Yin Huaixi first.

    Three dayster, the Yin Residence sent the revised draft to the Xia Residence.

    Xia Yansheng didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.

    The few old officials in the Cab couldn¡¯t sit still anymore¡­

    ¡°Bang!¡± Someone couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and mmed the table. ¡®Yin Huaixi is too arrogant. He wants to hold a funeral for His Highness King of You again. Not only does he not want to inter King of You into the imperial mausoleum, but he also wants to bring his spirit back to You Prefecture for funeral rites¡­

    ¡°The Emperor mentioned before that he wanted King of You to be interred in the imperial mausoleum¡­¡±

    ¡°What should we do about returning the coffin to You Prefecture? We can¡¯t just carelessly bury it, right?¡±

    ¡°Should we discuss it with General Yin again?

    In the blink of an eye, the cab started arguing again..

 Chapter 500 - 500: At the side of the King

    Chapter 500: At the side of the King

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The treasury had been empty for a long time.

    A new funeral required a lot of silver. The more they gave to King of You, the less they would use. They even had to pay for it out of their own pocket. Other matters could still be discussed.

    When it came to money, no one was willing to harm their own interests.

    Redoing the funeral was also aborious effort. Logically speaking, it should be done ording to the rules of the imperial prince.

    But!

    First of all, King of You was a good general who had contributed greatly. There had always been a precedent of the Great Zhou Dynasty conferring titles to heroes.

    His Highness King of You was already a imperial prince. If he were to be conferred the title of nobility, it would be equivalent to the title of regent. All funerals had to be arranged ording to the title of nobility after the conferment.

    Secondly, King of You had been wronged. On the basis of the Regent Prince¡¯s rituals, the Imperial Court need to provide an extra burial.

    This way, King of You¡¯s funeral was probably going to be on par with a national funeral.

    Who would be willing to do this? It was exhausting and not beneficial at all.

    Furthermore, Yin Huaixi was an exceptional talent.

    The old ministers of the Cab had been in high positions for a long time, so they had begun to take advantage of their seniority. They more or less looked down on Yin Huaixi, who was still young and sickly.

    However, no one was stupid enough to say these thoughts out loud.

    There was no end to this ruckus.

    Even though Xia Yansheng was old, mentally weak, and physically weak) he had already worn out his temper. He opened his eyes and said, ¡°All of you argue no matter what the oue is. Other than arguing, can¡¯t you use your brains?

    The cab fell silent.

    Xia Yansheng looked at Yu Zongshen, who was sitting beside him. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s hand that was ying with walnuts paused slightly. ¡°You also have to take a look at the timing. You know very well what the situation in the Northern Territory is like. It is very unstable now, and it is imperative to resolve that. The follow-up to King of You¡¯s case cannot be dyed. If the situation in the Northern Territory is disrupted, no one can bear the consequences.¡±

    The courtiers remained silent.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t understand this logic. It was just that it involved their own interests, so it was inevitable that they had a lot to say.

    Yu Zongshen continued, ¡°The Emperor has long proposed to move King of You¡¯s tomb into the imperial mausoleum. Do you really think that this tomb just has to be interred there? Don¡¯t you need to prepare a funeral ceremony? His Highness King You died an unsightly death. If the funeral rites are not performed magnificently, it will be dishonorable for the royal family. It will damage the Emperors reputation and dignity.¡±

    The old ministers had nothing to say. Usually, no matter how much they fought in the cab, no one dared to jump out and object when it involved the emperor¡¯s interests.

    Yu Zongshen lowered his eyes. ¡°Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t want King of You to enter the Imperial Mausoleum, so he suggested a new funeral. The funeral would be glorious. It would give the royal family dignity and the emperor¡¯s reputation. It doesn¡¯t matter if he enters the Imperial Mausoleum or not.¡±

    Entering the Imperial Mausoleum was a great honor for the descendants of the royal family.

    However, Yin Huaixi only wanted King of You to be buried in You Prefecture.

    Xia Yansheng mmed the table. ¡°We¡¯ll do as Yin Huaixi says.¡±

    ¡°Reburials are also in line with the etiquette system. Let the Ministry of Rites prepare sacrificial essays to record the merits of King of You. It¡¯s a good thing to worship the world) inform the people, and decree the descendants to encourage the ministers to assist the country. That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    ¡°During the mourning period, we will suspend the court for three days to show that King of You was virtuous and contributed to the dynasty. Virtue is worthy of his position. The king, the court officials, and the people will mourn with the entire country.¡±

    ¡°King You and the queen consort have a deep rtionship. It¡¯s a good story that the two of them have gone through thick and thin together. It¡¯s only natural that the queen consort is buried in You Prefecture, and King of You returns to be buried with her. I think the emperor can understand and won¡¯t be adamant.¡±

    ¡°After the mourning period, I¡¯ll be the envoy of the imperial tomb, and lead

    officials in the capital to prepare for the funeral. Then, the etiquette envoy, the weaponry envoy, the messenger of the bridge, and so on will return to You Prefecture with the tomb of the King of You. They will be in charge of the mausoleum, writing the name of the mausoleum, mourning books, and other burial matters.Tjhis matter must bepleted.¡±

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop¡ª

    Xia Yansheng continued, ¡°Double the honor he deserves. There¡¯s no need to get into a fight with Yin Huaixi over a dead man. You¡¯ll be making a fool of yourself in front of the emperor.¡±

    Yu Zongshen also expressed his stance. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since King of You¡¯s case in June. It¡¯s already November. If we don¡¯t settle this matter as soon as possible, are we going to keep it for the new year?

    Li Qiguang¡¯s case was still under trial. It was still unknown how many people would be involvedter.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s case would have to go through a lot of trouble.

    At that time, the imperial court would be in chaos again.

    The Cab sped up the time. After a new discussion, the next day, the court meeting was presented to the Emperor.

    After the emperor took a look, he showed it to Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi had no objections, and he expressed his gratitude in front of the court.

    The matter was settled just like that.

    Three dayster, the emperor personally issued an edict, announcing to the world, ¡°I, the emperor, have been in the dynasty for more than thirty years. I have inherited the merits of my ancestors and the teachings of Gaozong. I respect the rules of the dynasty and rule the Great Zhou.¡±

    ¡°Cultivate armor, subjugate foreign races, contribute to the country;¡±

    ¡°Recruiting talented people to manage the resurgence of Great Zhou, contributing to the people.¡±

    ¡°Establish the country and strictly abide by the strict authority of the sect¡¯s rtives and contribute to the sect¡¯s ancestors.¡±

    ¡°Punish by suspended sentencing, strictly govern the officials, and pardon the world, so that the grievances can be cleared. The grievances have to be investigated and governed by meritorious officials;¡±

    ¡°Lower taxes, encouragement for farming, reorganization of conscription, relief for disasters and destion,passion for the people, meritorious

    service for a thousand years;

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about lust. I¡¯ve been in power for more than 30 years. I¡¯ve left the harem empty, reduced the silver of the Central Pce, and ruled the world. My merit is in virtue.¡±

    It was a long decree that stated that after the emperor ascended the throne, he was benevolent and virtuous. Only then did it mention the case of King of You.

    ¡°However, the use of the country¡¯s resources is vast but insufficient. There were mistakes in my investigation.¡±

    ¡°The ministers in the court formed cliques and protected each otheryer byyer. They determined that the King of Dingbei was persecuted by traitors and was wronged. There werepses in my governance, investigation, and virtues.¡±

    ¡°King of Dingbei, Yin Lixing, was well-versed in virtues, literary arts, martial arts¡­¡±

    Thest chapter was long and detailed, describing the merits of King Dingbei, Yin Lixing, as well as the manyrge-scale victories he had won in his life. Every word was filled with beauty and righteousness.

    ¡°¡­ thereupon, restore Yin Lixing¡¯s ancestral temple and confer Yin Lixing the title of King of Zhouli. He could not share the value of the heavens with me in life. But he can share the country with me in death and stand shoulder to shoulder with me.¡±

    ¡°I hereby announce this to the world tofort the heroic spirit of King of Zhouli, to exemplify his virtues, to encourage the ministers, to be loyal to the king and rule the country, and to follow the suffering of the people!¡¯

    After the decree, which was six feet long (about two meters), was read, it arrived at the Chang¡¯an Gate.

    The relevant documents were also distributed through the Imperial Court to the various prefectures and county offices in the country. They ordered the officials of the prefectures and prefectures to announce them to the people of the world.

    The emperor immediately issued a decree. ¡°The former Marquis of Wei Ning, the current Marquis of Ningyuan, is in the same boat as the Marquis of Changxing. They deceived everyone above and beneath them, stole the military achievements of King of Zhouli and the heir, Yin Huaixi, and hid the military intelligence. The criminals deceived the emperor.¡±

    Ning Yuanbo knelt on the ground, his body trembling like a leaf, but he did not even dare to breathe loudly..

 Chapter 501 - 501: Defeated

    Chapter 501: Defeated

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The emperor in the high seat stared at him and said word by word, ¡°On ount of the fact that he had also contributed a lot to the Imperial Court, he will be stripped of his title as the second-grade Marquis of Ningyuan, his meritorious deeds will be taken back, and he will be demoted to the third-grade if Earl Ningyuan.¡±

    The hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    Hiding the military intelligence was a huge crime, but the emperor had only demoted him moderately. That was because even though Earl of Ningyuan hadmitted a heinous crime, he had never directly harmed the emperor¡¯s interests.

    Earl of Ningyuan¡¯s face was ashen as he bowed down to thank the emperor.

    ¡°This subject thanks the emperor for his kindness. Long live the emperor.¡±

    The Emperor said in a low voice, ¡°At ease!¡±

    Earl of Ningyuan trembled as he stood up, but he couldn¡¯t help but take a nce at Yin Huaixi, who was sitting in front of the hall. Fear suddenly rose in his heart!

    Ye Hanyuan angrily knocked on the drum and did not mention anything about him.

    As soon as Yin Huaixi entered the imperial court, he immediately turned against the Marquis of Changxing, as if everything that had happened back then had nothing to do with him.

    Earl of Ningyuan was well aware that if he were to target Yin Huaixi, it would be targeting the emperor¡¯s interest. The emperor would never give him up, so he didn¡¯t ce Yin Huaixi in his eyes.

    To him, it was indeed a pity to abandon the Marquis of Changing. However, the Marquis of Changing was not good enough. He could not defend You Prefecture, nor could he control the 100,000 soldiers there. He even caused trouble. In order to avoid being implicated, he gave up.

    If the emperor wanted to protect him, even if Yin Huaixi defeated the Marquis of Changxing, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Earl of Ningyuan.

    But after that, Li Qiguang started a rebellion, causing him to panic.

    He had refused to fight because of the current dynasty and had angered the emperor. However, he had made a mistake and every step he took was wrong.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s request to fight with his crippled body was even more unexpected.

    After Yin Huaixi went to Shandong, everything was out of his control. The Cab of Ministers used him to resist the war, causing the emperor to be displeased. They used the case of King of You to wantonly eliminate his henchmen in the imperial court.

    After that, Shandong achieved a great victory, and the world was filled with gossip!

    Before he knew it, Yin Huaixi¡¯s de was already at his neck.

    By the time he realized it, he was already too powerless to resist.

    Only then did Earl of Ningyuan realize that Yin Huaixi¡¯s knife wasn¡¯t aimed at him.

    Yin Huaixi merely lent the knife in his hand to the cab.

    Using the Cab to weaken his power step by step.

    He had also manipted the emperor and made the emperor lose his trust in him step by step. He made the emperor feel that he was useless and had lost his value in front of the emperor.

    Who was the one who said that the heart of a ruler was unpredictable?

    From the first-grade Marquis of Weining to the second-grade Marquis of Ningyuan, and then to the third-grade Earl of Ningyuan.

    Yin Huaixi had forced him into a corner step by step. From the beginning to the end, Yin Huaixi had been manipting the emperor!

    Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t do anything to him personally, merely lending the de to the emperor.

    The person who stabbed him was also the current emperor!

    After the court session, Earl of Ningyuan returned to his residence limply. He arrived at the residence right after the imperial edict.

    The residence was filled with gloom.

    Earl of Ningyuan personally brought Eunuch Zhu to the ancestral hall.

    Eunuch Zhu did not go in. ¡°Earl of Ningyuan, I¡¯m waiting outside. Hurry up and take out the imperial title and hand it to me so that I can return to the pce to report to the emperor.¡± At this point, he stared at Earl of Ningyuan with a faint smile and said in a neutral tone, ¡°The emperor is still waiting.¡± Earl of Ningyuan hated the sharp-tongued face of this eunuch Zhu.

    Thinking back to the past, when Concubine Lan was still Imperial Concubine Lu and he was still the powerful Marquis of Weining, which of these eunuchs did not bow to him when they saw him?!

    Seeing that he had now lost his power, they treated him differently.

    It was really hateful.

    Earl of Ningyuan hated him in his heart, but he still maintained a polite expression. ¡°Thank you for waiting, Eunuch.¡±

    Upon entering the ancestral hall, Earl of Ningyuan felt that he was too ashamed to face his ancestors. He first burned three incense sticks for his ancestors in the ancestral hall. After confessing his sins, he took out the imperial title in the ancestral hall. He looked at it with aplicated expression for a long time before carrying it out of the room.

    He handed the document to Eunuch Zhu.

    Eunuch Zhu did not dy for a moment and brought his men back to the pce to report.

    The edict to confer the title of Earl of Ning Yuan would only be issued on a certain day. At that time, they would have to choose an auspicious day and wash the entire family. After paying respects to their ancestors, they would then consecrate them in the ancestral hall.

    This cannot be done carelessly at all.

    After sending Eunuch Zhu off, Earl of Ningyuan felt as if his spine had been pulled by someone. His body immediately became defeated.

    With aplicated expression, he instructed his wife, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the pce. Let me know as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡±

    After waiting anxiously for an entire day, there was still no news from the pce, which was good news. Earl of Ningyuan finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    The Emperor did not vent his anger on Concubine Lan in the pce, so it was not irreversible.

    Concubine Lan had served the emperor for many years, and this was the best solution to the emperors temper. As long as Concubine Lan did not fall from

    power in the pce, Earl of Ningyuan¡¯s residence would one day rise again.

    At the same time!

    The truth of the Di army¡¯s wanton invasion of the Northern Territory four years ago was also revealed to the world.

    Prince Yin Huaixi, with 3,000 troops, defeated 8,000 elite troops led by the leader of the Di army, Ha , annihting more than 7,000 enemies and chasing Ha Meng 500 miles outside the narrow Yu Pass.

    Under the emperor¡¯s instructions, news of this battle spread throughout the capital.

    In a few days, it would also spread throughout the world.

    It was this battle that dealt a blow to Ha Mengs prestige in Di army, causing Di army¡¯s morale to be unstable.

    Itid the foundation for King of Zhouli and Yin Huaixi to recover the lostnds in the north.

    At that time, Marquis of Weining and Marquis of Changxing, who were in charge of the battle, hid the military information and stole the battle achievements of Yin Huaixi, the heir of King of Zhouli.

    It was simply hateful.

    At this point, everyone finally understood why Yin Huaixi had invited himself to Shandong to quell the rebellion.

    There were even literati who borrowed the Tang Dynasty¡¯s Louren¡¯s ¡°The Undercut Song¡± to mock Harmon and praise Yin Huaixi. ¡°¡­The moon¡¯s ck geese flew high in the sky and fled alone in the night. They wanted to chase away the light cavalry, and bows and swords filled the heavy snow.¡±

    In just a few lines, Ha Meng was forced to flee. Prince Yin used ¡°light cavalry¡± to chase after him, and the scene of Ha Meng being beaten up was vividly portrayed.

    ¡°In the past, I thought that it was already very powerful for Prince Yin to quell the rebellion in Shandong. Now, I know that Li Qiguang is nothing. He¡¯s not worthy!¡¯¡±

    ¡°In the past, I thought that Prince Yin had defeated a mob of people. How powerful was he? Now, I know that I¡¯m nothing. I¡¯m not worthy!¡±

    ¡°In the past, I thought that Prince Yin just won a battle. He was just bragging.

    Now, I know that it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not worthy!¡±

    This winter seemed to be exceptionally cold.

    Ever since they entered November, the sky had been gloomy and there was no sun.

    Under the abnormal weather, after the emperor issued a decree for King of Zhouli, many schrs and calligraphers tantly wrote many eulogy poems and eulogies for King of Zhouli.

    His death caused the sun and moon to lose their light, the mountains and rivers to lose their color, and the heavens and the earth to grieve.

    The entire court was also preparing for the funeral of King of Zhouli.

    King of Zhouli had been conferred the highest title, standing shoulder to shoulder with the emperor. The funerals were all organized ording to the rules of state funerals. Everyone in the court and the countryside was thrown into chaos..

 Chapter 502 - 502: Through Thick and Thin

    Chapter 502: Through Thick and Thin

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao had also read the emperor¡¯s edict.

    It was filled with talks on his benevolence, righteousness and virtue. He kept silent about major charges while admitting that he had been deceived by the traitors and had wrongly killed a meritorious general, which in turn let the country, dynasty and his ancestors down.

    Humans were not saints. This small mistake was already insignificantpared to the merits of his benevolence in the beginning.

    Yu Youyao was filled with sarcasm. ¡°Howpletely worthless, he was just too slow to act!¡±

    Ever since the founding of the dynasty, there had never been a precedent of a King with more than one sybus in their title. King of Zhouli could be considered to have set a precedent, which was already a great honor.

    The emperor even bestowed the Great Zhou Dynasty with the ¡°country title¡± and allowed King of Zhouli to be crowned with the word ¡°Zhou¡± as a sign of the emperor¡¯s great kindness. It showed that the ¡°King of Zhouli¡± had contributed greatly to the country and his achievements wouldst for thousands of years.

    Such an honor was rare in the history books.

    After the Qin Emperor Hanwu, only the emperor could have the country title.

    The emperor conferred the title of King You on the king side by side, and no ministers in the court objected.

    When he was given the title ¡°King of Zhouli¡±, there were many voices of opposition from the cab. However, these voices of opposition did not stop the stubborn emperor.

    It was also because of this that the decree was dyed for three days before it was announced to the world.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his eyes as he sipped his tea, seemingly unbothered by all this.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Everyone in the court is preparing for the funeral. Do you really not have to appear personally?¡±

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Three years ago, I set up a cenotaph for my father and buried him with my mother. I think that was the best ce for him. I suggested bringing him back to Youzhou because I didn¡¯t want him to enter the imperial mausoleum and be buried in the capital, so that he could rest in peace.¡±

    No matter how casually he said it, she could see through theplexity and sadness in his eyes even if it could be hidden from the rest of the world.

    Her cousin had always been brooding over the cmity in King You¡¯s residence back then.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Cousin, King of Zhouli¡¯s funeral ceremonies are all governed by the country¡¯s rules. The emperor, ministers, andmoners will mourn with the entire country. When the mourning is over and the heads of everyone in the Marquis of Changxing fall to the ground, this matter shoulde to an end. Cousin, you¡­¡±

    He should stop brooding over it.

    She pursed her lips and did not say it out loud.

    She clearly wanted tofort her cousin and persuade him, but every time she spoke, she felt powerless. Everything was in vain.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°Just as you said, although his life was short, he was sessful at a young age. He had a beautiful wife by his side, built amon business, and was a hero for the rest of his life. It can be considered a win-win situation. There¡¯s nothing to feel bad about.¡±

    However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    His master had once said that he was destined to die and be alone. People who are not of great virtue and fortune cannot stand shoulder to shoulder with him.

    He scoffed at this and stubbornly believed that his parents were people of great virtue and fortune in the world.

    He did not hesitate to train his troops in secret so that the Northern Territory would be stable and his father would be invincible. He thought that by doing so, his family would be able to live a stable life.

    The spections of the officials and nobles in the North were not wrong.

    He had long nned to get rid of them one by one. Once the Di Army, it would be the best time to deal with them.

    However, in the end, he still underestimated the unfathomable heart of the ruler and lost to the emperor¡¯s scheme

    His father¡¯s death was caused by the old ministers of the Cab. Marquis Weining, Marquis Changxing, the officials in the North, and the nobles had only fulfilled the emperor¡¯s wish.

    Otherwise, why would he ever have to care about those clowns?

    At the thought of this, Yin Huaixi said in a faint voice, ¡°When I was young, my father often mentioned to me about his brotherhood with the current emperor. Many things were repeatedly broken up and told to me in detail. I often scoffed at it, but I was inevitably affected when I heard it often.¡±

    If he had been more scheming, King You¡¯s residence would not have ended up like this.

    Everything was predestined.

    Even if one could not go against heaven¡¯s, Yin Huaixi would still have to wield his saber and sh through all the evil in this world.

    Heaven, earth, gods, and ghosts alike~

    Yu Youyao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard from Grandmother that when the emperor was in seclusion, he indeed had a deep rtionship with the King of Zhouli. When the emperor first ascended the throne, he was also diligent in politics. At that time, the court was rtively stable. It was only after he suddenly fell seriously ill that he became obsessed with Dao techniques and did not think about court politics. The emperor did not go to court, think about politics or treat anything diligently. He was blind, deaf, and could not distinguish between right and wrong¡­¡±

    In other words, the emperor had only be so muddle-headed and immoralter on.

    The cmity of King You¡¯s residence was not his cousin¡¯s fault.

    Cousin shouldn¡¯t me himself either.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m already past the age where I would force all the me on myself.¡±

    On the battlefield, he was ambushed by the Marquis of Changxing and dismounted from his horse. When he woke up, more than a month had passed.

    King You¡¯s residence was burned to the ground. His mother, eldest sister, the servants in the house, and the 2,000 elite soldiers were all buried in the sea of fire. Their corpses were all gone.

    His father had colluded with the enemy and betrayed the country, intending to rebel. He had been secretly executed.

    At that time, he was extremely indignant.

    He believed that it was because he killed the officials and nobles in the North in order to ease the situation there that they could take advantage of the situation and kill his father. That was why King You¡¯s residence was in trouble.

    Later, he gradually understood.

    If he had not done that back then, once the Di people broke through the narrow Yu Pass, King You¡¯s residence would still be doomed.

    Yin Huaixi said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just fate!¡±

    This sentence almost made Yu Youyao cry on the spot.

    Thinking about how her cousin¡¯s family had been destroyed and how the world would be so vast from now on, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart suddenly ached

    ¡°Cousin, the King of Zhouli and the Princess Consort have been benevolent. From now on, I¡¯ll apany you through thick and thin. I won¡¯t leave you.

    How about that?¡±

    She did not know what this promise meant.

    However, just because she was unaware did not mean that Zhou Linghuai did not know either.

    The wild thoughts that he had suppressed in his heart grew like vines because of this sentence. It wrapped around his heart tightly and suffocated him, almost making him unable to breathe.

    Zhou Linghuai was greedy, angry, and infatuated.

    For some reason, he thought of what Mr. Xian Yun had said when he came to the Yu Residence to visit him and happened to see the ¡°Bodhisattva¡± he had drawn¡ª

    ¡°Bodhisattva originally did not have a tree, and the mirror was not a tform.

    It originally did not have anything, so how could it cause dust!¡±

    ¡°Bodhisattva represents you. You have nothing to begin with, and you¡¯re the only one left.¡±

    ¡°You originally had nothing but yourself, but you have a purpose in your heart.¡±

    ¡°This painting is nothing more than the greed, anger, and obsession in your heart. You should have nothing to live besides the desires of your heart. All living beings have the wisdom and virtue of Tathagata, but they can¡¯t prove it with their delusions.¡±

    ¡°Kid, Buddhism emphasizes that the body is like a tree, and the heart is like a mirror.¡±

    ¡°Kid, you only did the opposite. You hold onto things, thoughts and desires. All for the sake of protecting one person..¡±

 Chapter 503 - 503: Slaying the Ten Clans

    Chapter 503: ying the Ten ns

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At that time, Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t think much of Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s words.

    Naturally, he did not take his words to heart.

    But now that he thought about it, Zhou Linghuai suddenly understood!

    He was confused by the situation, while Mr. Xian Yun was a bystander. He had a mystery in his heart. This mystery was an obsession. This obsession was Bodhisattva, and this Bodhisattva was Yu Youyao.

    He held onto his greed, anger, and obsession with Yu Youyao.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart was in turmoil, and there was a dark tide in the depths of his eyes. However, his face was as calm as a mirror.

    Seeing that her cousin was only looking at her and not saying anything, Yu Youyao panicked. ¡°Cousin?

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Linghuai leaned forward and gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. His fingertips gently caressed the phoenix tassel pendant by her temple. The green pearls swayed beautifully.

    He was still a little immature.

    Zhou Linghuai retracted the wild thoughts in his heart and leaned closer. His clear breath almostnded beside her ear as his fingertips gently rubbed against her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Wait for you to grow up a little

    Her cousin¡¯s breathnded beside her ear, and every breath seemed to be filled with warmth and love.

    Yu Youyao suddenly hugged her cousin¡¯s waist. ¡°All the things in the past, such as yesterday¡¯s death, and moving forward, such as today¡¯s birth, will give birth to a new beginning.¡± Although her cousin¡¯s chest was not thick, it was very firm. The thin material of his clothes could not stop the strong heartbeat in his heart. The words that had been buried in his heart for a long time suddenly had the courage to speak. ¡°Cousin, let the past be the past!¡¯ On impulse, she hugged her cousin because she wanted tofort him.

    After saying that, she quickly let go of her cousin.

    However, Zhou Linghuai raised his hand and suddenly grabbed her slender waist. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Her slender waist was in his hand, and he let go of it with a single grip.

    ¡°Cousin has agreed, so let¡¯s pinky swear.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and hooked her cousin¡¯s pinky with her tender little finger. She shook it gently. ¡°Hook it and it¡¯s a promise. You can¡¯t change it for a hundred years.¡± After saying that, she pulled her cousin¡¯s thumb with her other hand and covered it with her thumb.

    ¡°We have a deal.¡±

    Such a childish action was just a joke to Zhou Linghuai.

    However, he knew that this was a very serious agreement for Yu Youyao.

    The little girl naively thought that if she made a pinky promise and stamped it, this promise would be witnessed by the heavens and earth and would never be broken. Every time she thought that a promise was very important, she had to make a promise to him like this before she felt at ease.

    The next day, the sentence for persecuting the King of Zhouli andpany was also handed down.

    Within the ten families of the offender Changxing Marquis, anyone who had reached the age of seven was sentenced to be beheaded as a warning to others. Their descendants would never be allowed to enter the court as officials and would bemoners for generations.

    Within the two courtiers and the three races, anyone who had reached the age of seven was sentenced to be beheaded as a warning to others. Their descendants would never be allowed to enter the court as officials and would bemoners for generations.

    All the high-ranking officials and nobles in the North had lost their wealth and were sentenced to be beheaded. All the men who were at least 12 years old were sentenced to be conscripted into the army, and the women were sent to the Education Department tofort the army.

    The rest of the people who were implicated were exiled to Shangyang Castle and could not enter the capital without an edict.

    After the King of Zhouli¡¯s funeral

    Execution!

    None of the courtiers dared to say anything.

    The case had offended the heavens and the imperial family. Although the

    Marquis of Changxing was despicable, was the Emperor not doing the same? Was he trying to use this opportunity to intimidate the vassals and cause chaos?

    After the verdict was given, there was another uproar in the capital.

    How cruel was it to exterminate ten ns?

    Throughout history, the most famous thing was that the previous dynasty¡¯s founder had usurped the throne and asked an extremely prestigious old official to draft an imperial edict.

    This old minister was also a tough nut to crack, one tough cookie. He would rather die than submit.

    The founder threatened to exterminate his entire family, and wrote in the edict: ¡°The usurper dog is not worthy of his position!¡±

    In a fit of anger, the founder exterminated his nine families and his friends as the tenth family.

    The heads of over eight hundred people fell to the ground.

    As a result, thousands of people were imprisoned and exiled into the army.

    The emperor was merciful. At least, he spared the children who were not even seven years old. However, these children had lost their parents and rtives. What will happen in the future? Wasn¡¯t that another kind of cruelty?

    Throughout the history of the dynasty, those who colluded with the enemy to betray the country, those who rebelled, those who persecuted the royal family, and those who wreaked havoc with witchcraft were all regarded as offending the imperial power. Their crimes should be punishable by nine generations.

    As for how this crime would be judged, it still depended on the person in power.

    There was nothing wrong with the Emperor¡¯s actions.

    Yu Youyao could not help but feel bold. ¡°The Marquis of Changxing offended the imperial power. It can be said that he deserved this oue, but how many of the more than 600 people in his ten ns deserve it? How many innocent people were implicated?¡±

    She did not even dare to imagine the scene of blood flowing like a river.

    She did not dare to think about how many corpses would be strewn all over the ce on the way to Shangyang Castle.

    How many people would be lucky enough to make it to Shangyang Castle?

    After arriving at Shangyang Castle, how many people could endure the hardships that followed?

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips. ¡°Do you think¡­¡±

    He had just started when Yu Youyao suddenly leaned closer and reached out to cover his lips. ¡°I sympathize with those innocent people who were implicated, but I also know that no matter how innocent those people are, it has nothing to do with Cousin. Cousin just did what he had to do. Whether he lives or dies, it¡¯s just the imperial power. I won¡¯t me all of this on Cousin.¡±

    Back then, wasn¡¯t the King of Zhouli, who had outstanding military achievements, innocent?

    Wasn¡¯t the Princess Consort and the Princess whomitted suicide by taking poison innocent?

    How could a sickly cousin not be innocent?

    Weren¡¯t everyone in King You¡¯s residence, including the 2,000 elite soldiers, innocent too?

    Also, those people in Youzhou who were implicated in King You¡¯s case, were they not innocent too?

    But who would let them off just because they were innocent?

    Now, it was just that the world¡¯s morals were deteriorating day by day. Fortune changes and they have to pay the price for their sins. However, the price was too tragic.

    However, this was just karma!

    No matter who was to me, it would not be her cousin.

    Hearing this, Zhou Linghuai was not surprised. He looked into the little girl¡¯s clear eyes. ¡°Yaoyao, this world ising to an end soon.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t know if she was happy or sad.

    Such a topic was too heavy, and it was not something she could handle now. Yu Youyao avoided it and changed the topic. ¡°I n to open a charity in the capital and take in those orphans, women, and children who have no one to rely on. I¡¯ll teach them how to read and write, as well as some ways to make a living. I won¡¯t let them eat and live for free. I have many shops, restaurants, and manors in the capital. I can arrange for them to work there and exchange work for money..¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504: Mourning

    Chapter 504: Mourning

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was better to teach a man to fish than to give him one.

    A charity hall was nothing, but she also wanted to do something for this difficult world.

    Zhou Linghuai was slightly stunned before reacting. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    The youngdy¡¯s thoughts were always so simple and pure. She did not have any unrealistic sympathy, but she could really do good deeds at the moment.

    Old Madam Yu was also kind-hearted, but she was not as much as her.

    The decree for a new funeral was issued the next day¡ª

    From that day onwards, the King of Zhouli would be buried strictly following the rules of the country.

    On the twenty-first day of mourning, the memorials were not written in red but blue;

    All the writings in the government office were changed to blue seals;

    During the mourning period, monasteries and Daoist monasteries would chant sutras and pay their respects every day and ring the bell 21 times;

    The civil and military officials, as well as the people, had to abstain from rituals, music, ughter, marriage, and so on;

    After being encoffined at an auspicious time, he stayed in the Fuyan Pce for eleven days;

    The officials and wives had to wear mourning clothes and cry for three days;

    After the funeral, etiquette envoys, ceremonial envoys, imperial envoys, bridge clerks, and so on helped the spirit of the King of Zhouli travel back to You residence to perform burial rituals and funeral rites.

    The family members in the inner courtyard had also taken off their luxurious clothes and jewelry and changed into in white clothes. There was no wine or meat in the house.

    White sails were hung everywhere on Chang¡¯an Street. Themoners queued up and went to the government office to receive their mourning cloth.

    The government office sent people to spread the news of the King of Zhouli¡¯s achievements.

    After crying for a day, Old Madam Yu got up at midnight. She changed into her makeup and put on mourning clothes. Before dawn, she entered the pce with Madam Yao.

    When they passed by Chang¡¯an Street, Old Madam Yu lifted the window curtain and looked out.

    The long street was covered in white mourning clothes, and the world paled inparison.

    The whitenterns walked along the long street like a long winding dragon.

    The bright lights illuminated the long street, making it look cold and lonely.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. ¡°Since ancient times, loyalty has never been repaid. Heroes have always been treated heartlessly.¡±

    When they arrived outside the pce gate, the sky had just lit up. There were already many carriages parked outside the pce gate. Many officials and their families were lined up in a row, waiting for the eunuchs to sing their names and enter the pce.

    Seeing the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage, the guards at the pce gate didn¡¯t stop them. Old Madam Yu and Madam Yao¡¯s carriage didn¡¯t stop. They drove all the way to the second pce gate before stopping.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s carriage had just arrived.

    Old Madam Yu and Old Madam Song met. Both of them had solemn expressions and didn¡¯t even say anything. They looked away and waited for the eunuch to sing before entering the inner pce one after another and being brought to Fuyan Pce.

    At this moment, there were already many courtiers kneeling in Fuyan Pce. The room was filled with mourning clothes and cries that shook the sky. The scene was also indescribable.

    The women were all in the side hall.

    The internal servant maids, led by the family members of the sect, were arranged at the front. Behind them were the external maids, led by Old Madam

    Yu, Old Madam Song, and the others.

    Those who are reserved pinched their handkerchiefs and sobbed softly.

    Those who were thick-skinned would cry at the top of their lungs.

    Under such circumstances, there was no shame. There were special pce maids and eunuchs who stared at him. Every day, they had to cry and report to the higher-ups. The louder they cried, the more they could show their condolences to the King of Zhouli.

    Old Madam Yu had also seen big scenes before. As soon as she knelt on the praying mat, her eyes turned red. As she cried, she even sang about the King¡¯s merits.

    In less than an hour, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    At this moment, there was amotion from the noble¡¯s family. Someone shouted, ¡°Oh no, someonee quickly. Madam Song of The Marquis of Zhenguo, has fainted from crying¡­¡±

    Mourning were hard work to begin with. Everyone who had experienced it knew that there were people who fainted every time they cried. It was not rare.

    The pce had also made preparations early in the morning. Immediately, eunuchs and pce maids brought the female doctor over to check. After confirming that there were no major problems, they could move to the inner room to rest.

    Old Madam Yu was a little worried.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good to begin with. Previously, Song Mingzhao had vomited blood and fainted. She had already gone through a lot. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to find a capable female doctor and nurse her back to health for a while. Her body had just recovered a little. If even she couldn¡¯t take it after crying for three consecutive days, Old Madam Song would definitely suffer.

    After a while, a pce maid came over. ¡°Is Madam doing well?¡±

    Old Madam Yu had entered and left the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce in the past and recognized her as her female official. ¡°Thank Empress Dowager for her concern. I¡¯m doing well.¡±

    The pce maid continued, ¡°The Empress Dowager has ordered that anyone who is old and weak will be exempted from crying. They can just kneel for two hours. Every half an hour, they can rest in the inner chamber for fifteen minutes. The inner chamber has prepared ginseng tea, snacks, and soup. The female doctor is also on standby at any time. If you are not feeling well, you can look for the female clinic to take a look. You can¡¯t ck off.¡±

    Old Madam Yu immediately bowed in gratitude. ¡°Thank Empress Dowager for her benevolence.¡±

    The female official hurriedly helped Old Madam Yu up.

    After kneeling for more than an hour, Old Madam Yu was indeed a little tired. She went to the inner room with the female official.

    The moment she entered the house, she saw Old Madam Song leaning against a couch with a haggard expression.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly went over and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Although she was worried, she knew that Old Madam Song was a smart person. She definitely wouldn¡¯t really cry and faint. She probably felt that her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she pretended to be weak.

    Everyone knew that Old Madam Song wasn¡¯t in good health.

    Even if the doctor found out about it after a checkup, it was understandable.

    Old Madam Song didn¡¯t look too good. She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m not like this anymore. I¡¯m useless.¡±

    Old Madam Yu took out an incense pill from her sachet and handed it to her.

    ¡°This is the ginseng nourishing pill Yao Yao prepared for me. I brought some

    today. You can use it too.¡±

    After the edict was issued yesterday, Yao Yao had prepared some incense pills for emergencies and asked her to bring them with her.

    The pce did not allow people to bring other things with them. The sachet was also an apanying item, which was why it could be brought into the pce.

    Old Madam Song took the incense pill, but she didn¡¯t use it immediately. Instead, she got the pce maid who was taking care of her to call the female doctor over and handed the incense pill to the female clinic for examination.

    Although the ginseng pill was rtively precious, it wasmonly used by wealthy families to nourish their bodies. This pill was moreplicated to pair with. It was also a little different from themonly used prescription, but it was not a hindrance.

    The female doctor scraped the pill lightly and tested its medicinal properties.

    She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a top-notch ginseng nourishing pill. Old Madam Song¡¯s qi and blood are deficient, so it¡¯s the right cure.¡±

    With that, she returned the pill to Old Madam Song.

    Old Madam Song hurriedly thanked her.

    The pce maid had already prepared warm water to help Old Madam Song take her medicine.

    Ten-year old wild ginseng had been added to the pill. Ginseng was nourishing to begin with. Once the pill entered her stomach, Old Madam Song¡¯s heart settled down. She did not know if it was a psychological effect..

 Chapter 505 - 505: The Emperorâ€™s Grace

    Chapter 505: The Emperor¡¯s Grace

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu drank some soup and a cup of tea before going outside to continue kneeling.

    As there was no need to cry, it was much easier.

    It was already 2pm when they returned to the Yu Residence.

    When Old Madam Yu asked Madam Yao to help her out of the carriage, her body trembled and she almost lost her bnce.

    Yu Youyao was worried about her grandmother and hurriedly went forward to help her. ¡°It¡¯s the first day of the crying session today. Grandmother must be tired. I ordered someone to prepare some medicinal cuisine. Have some before you rest.¡±

    Although Old Madam Yu¡¯s body was fine, she was exhausted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Empress Dowager is considerate of women and has taken good care of us old things. I didn¡¯t suffer much.¡±

    However, she had still suffered quite a bit. It was inevitable.

    Yu Youyao was a little relieved. She and Madam Yao helped Old Madam Yu back to An Shou Hall.

    As they walked, Yu Youyao even asked about the situation in the pce.

    Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t have the energy to answer, but Madam Yao did.

    When they arrived at An Shou Hall, Yu Youyao and Madam Yao helped Old Madam Yu take off her official uniform and change into in mourning clothes with a white sash tied around her waist.

    When she came out after washing up, Nanny Liu had already prepared the medicinal cuisine.

    Yu Youyao had always been meticulous, so she prepared a portion for Madam Yao too. ¡°It¡¯s already very tiring to cry and mourn. Auntie still has to take care of Grandmother. You must be tired after a long day. I won¡¯t let Auntie stay here for long. I¡¯ve prepared some medicinal cuisine to eliminate fatigue for you. Have some as well.¡±

    She was considerate and understanding, and every word she said touched Madam Yao¡¯s heart.

    The next day, Yu Youyao prepared medicinal cuisine. ¡°The Empress Dowager is sympathetic to the women. The medicinal cuisine is for your own consumption so perhaps you can bring it into the pce.¡±

    Yesterday, she had asked her second aunt about the situation in the pce and knew that all the arrangements in the pce were very thorough and not unreasonable.

    There was no harm in giving it a try.

    If it didn¡¯t work, she could leave it in the carriage. After mourning, she could heat it up with a stove in the carriage. It was also possible to heat it up and eat it on the way.

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Yesterday, when Yao Yao kept asking Madam Yao about the situation in the pce, she had thought that Yao Yao had never experienced this and was curious about everything.

    Who knew that she would prepare these?

    The carriage entered the second pce gate. The maidservants and nannies were not allowed to enter the pce. They could only wait at the carriage.

    Old Madam Yu took the medicinal cuisine and looked for the female official. ¡°I¡¯m not in good health. Usually, I have to continue taking the medicinal cuisine at home. Could you make an exception for this?¡±

    Surprisingly, the female official took the medicinal cuisine and said with a smile, ¡°The Empress Dowager has long instructed that mourning is a loyal matter. It¡¯s not meant to be a torture. Madam, don¡¯t worry. The medicinal cuisine will be handed over to me first. In a while, it will be sent to the female doctor for examination, registration, bookmaking, and storage. When Madam wants to eat it, I¡¯ll go to the female doctor to get it.¡±

    As long as the item was in the booklet, there would be someone to take care of it. There would not be any mistakes.

    Of course, not everyone was qualified to bring things into the pce. A few people with high statuses were excusable, so there was no hindrance.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be a mess if there were too many people allowed to do this?

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes. As expected, Yao Yao had predicted it.

    After going back and forth for three days, she was finally done.

    Old Madam Yu had suffered. However, with the incense and medicinal cuisine that Yu Youyao prepared every day and the Empress Dowager¡¯s special care, she did not suffer much.

    She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Finally, I don¡¯t have to enter the pce anymore. Otherwise, my old bones won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    Yu Youyao handed her a cup of ginseng tea. ¡°After mourning, there¡¯s nothing left for us women to dopared to the previous dynasty.¡±

    If he did not make the funeral glorious, how could he show the Emperor¡¯s benevolence?

    How could he express his brotherhood with the King of Zhouli?

    How could he hide the fact that he had identally killed a meritorious general and his own brother?!

    It was important to know when to correct one¡¯s mistakes.

    What the Emperor was doing now was to make up for his mistakes.

    However, what exactly did the Emperor do wrong?

    He had only been deceived by traitors and mistakenly killed a meritorious general.

    It was understandable!

    Now that the Emperor was pursuing a grand burial, wasn¡¯t it also because of his great kindness?

    Look, this was the Emperor¡¯s Grace!

    No matter how big the mistake was, he could still make light of it and whitewash the peace. What was left for the history books was always an indistinguishable truth and a vague word.

    The King of Zhouli was returning to Youzhou to be buried, so there was no need for him to stay in Fuyan Pce for 21 days.

    On the eleventh day.

    The Four Great Envoys majestically supported the King of Zhouli¡¯s spiritual return and set off for Youzhou.

    Wherever they passed, officials would kneel in mourning. Themoners would cry non-stop.

    At this point, the funeral of King of Zhouli hade to an end. The funeral ceremony and the rites would be held in Youzhou. Besides continuing to mourn, there was nothing else to do in the capital.

    Everyone in the court finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    The various departments flipped through the ounts and their hearts ached so much that they were about to bleed.

    The ¡°national funeral¡± had cost the imperial court a year of their budget. If they needed money in the future, they had to rack their brains and find ways topensate for it.

    However, there was nothing they could do.

    For the sake of the dignity of the royal family and the reputation of the Emperor, no matter how much money they spent, they could only brace themselves and do it. Only when the Emperor and everyone in the world were satisfied would this matter bepletely resolved.

    Yu Youyao was not in the mood to pay attention to the undercurrents in the court.

    This winter was colder than usual. The weather was cold, wet, and freezing. Yu Youyao was worried that her cousin¡¯s leg would hurt. She had continuously made nourishing medicinal cuisine, incense to ward off the cold, and medicinal tea every day.

    The Green House had long started burning charcoal, and the heated brick bed was also set aze.

    But even so, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s leg still acted up. His leg, which was usually numb, was swollen and painful because of the cold. The pain was piercing.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached for her cousin. Even if she added more spiritual dewdrop to her cousin¡¯s medicinal cuisine and medicinal oil, it could only relieve the pain.

    Seeing that she was depressed, Nanny Xuforted her. ¡°Almost all incense materials have the effect of exorcizing evil and revitalizing the right. They are fragrant and moist, and can treat illnesses and nourish the body. At this rate, Master¡¯s leg can be treated with incense.¡±

    Although Yu Youyao had only studied incense for a short period of time, her foundation was not inferior to hers.

    Young Master Zhou and the Xie family doted on her and gathered a lot of notes on incense and some lost recipes for her.

    Her words were a wake up call for her!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The fragrance of the cold-repelling incense gives humidity, and the medicinal oil can activate meridians. Although it can¡¯t have a healing effect, it can indeed relieve Cousin¡¯s leg pain. Can I try to improve the form of the cold-repelling incense and medicinal oil to achieve the effect of treating injuries?

    Improving the incense was not easy, but it was not impossible.

    The incense recipes that existed in this world were also created by predecessors. They searched far and wide, constantly researching and innovating the recipes.. If others could do it, why couldn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 506 - 506: The First Snow

    Chapter 506: The First Snow

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She had only studied incense for a short period of time.

    On the path of incense creation, talent and hard work were always more important than time.

    At the very least, Yu Youyao had been learning to make incense medicine for almost a year. She could make more than half of the hundreds of incense recipes recorded in the Heavenly Fragrance Records. Even Nanny Xu was full of praise for her.

    She was talented and did notck hard work. With Nanny Xu¡¯s guidance, she could avoid many detours.

    Apart from the Heavenly Fragrance Records, she also had various incense manuals, incense scriptures, remnant recipes, and even ancient books on witchcraft medicine that the Xie family and her cousin had gathered from all over the country.

    She was already standing on the shoulder of the giant. The path of sess was right in front of her. Although the future was unknown, as long as she worked hard and continued to explore, she would definitely gain something.

    In the end, she would definitely be able to achieve her goal.

    Nanny Xu looked at her deeply and said meaningfully, ¡°With your talent and hard work in the field of incense, I believe you can do it.¡±

    Yu Youyao did notck talent or foundation, but she did not have much ambition. She had arge number of incense recipes in her hands. If she needed any incense, she could just follow them.

    Because she was talented and intelligent, the incense she made was often more effective. There was no need to spend time studying it.

    Unexpectedly, because of Young Master¡¯s leg, this youngdy¡¯s ambition for incense medicine was triggered.

    This was a good thing!

    It was always good to learn more, but if a person could do the best in a certain aspect and reach a height that others could not reach, they would often benefit from it endlessly.

    Yu Youyao suppressed her worry and calmed down to learn about incense. Learning with goals and achievable targets often resulted in faster learning efficiency and greater gains.

    Under Nanny Xu¡¯s guidance, Yu Youyao quickly had an idea of improving the incense recipe.

    In the blink of an eye, they arrived at Laba.

    The first snow of this winter had finally scattered through the heavens and the earth, and it fluttered about in the wind, causing the scene to be extremely beautiful.

    However, Yu Youyao was not in the mood to admire it. She stood under the porch and reached out her hand. The bone-piercing wind and rain blew on her hand, making her feel like she had been pricked.

    The snow fell into her palm and turned into water.

    After a while, Yu Youyao felt that her hands were already numb from the cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s so cold. Why don¡¯t you stay in the house?

    A concerned voice sounded in her ear. Yu Youyao suddenly turned around. Chang An was pushing her cousin towards her. She couldn¡¯t seem to hear the wheels.

    Her cousin was wearing a cloak with a ck fox fur cor. His neck was tightly wrapped, and his hands were hidden in the sleeves of the cloak. There was a thick velvet nket on his legs.

    His face, which had finally recovered some qi and blood in the past few days, had turned sickly pale again.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, but she quietly turned her head away. She sniffed and forced back the tears in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s already snowing outside. Why are you stilling to find me? Didn¡¯t we agree previously that if Cousin has anything to say, Chang An woulde over and tell me or that I¡¯ll go to The Green House to look for you. Why aren¡¯t you obedient? Cousin, are you cold? Are you freezing? Is your leg in pain again? Let¡¯s go in quickly.¡±

    After chattering non-stop, Yu Youyao did not dare to dy and quickly entered the house with her cousin.

    It was warm in the house with a fire burning over charcoal.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly called the maidservants over and instructed, ¡°Seal the windows tightly. Bring the charcoal cages in the house over and burn two more. The ginseng chicken soup in the kitchen is almost done cooking. Go and bring it over to warm Cousin up. His hand furnace needs new charcoal too¡­¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she sent the maidservants running in circles.

    Zhou Linghuai was helpless. ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao red at him. ¡°Cousin, are you trying to say that you have the power to practice martial arts and have internal energy to protect yourself?

    And that it was only because the bones in your legs were damaged previously, blocking your meridians and preventing you from circting Qi, which was why your leg¡¯s condition was so serious? And now your body has recovered lots where you can already mobilize the meridians in your legs and it¡¯s much better than before?

    Zhou Linghuai opened his mouth. ¡°Indeed,pared to before¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao ced her hands on her hips and looked at him from the corner of her eye. ¡°Are you still going to say that in the past, the pain in your leg red up as soon as October arrived. This year, your body is recovering better, and your leg only acted up in November, so it¡¯s already considered good. And that this pain is nothing. You can still tolerate it so I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Faced with the little girl¡¯s angry gaze, Zhou Linghuai consciously shut up.

    After using the spiritual dewdrop to recuperate for more than half a year and receiving Uncle Sun¡¯s acupuncture treatment, his body was indeed much better, and his leg illness was not as serious as before.

    At this rate of recovery, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Uncle Sun could use the ¡°The Inner Qi Acupuncture¡± to break open the blood vessels in his legs.

    Perhaps his leg would recover in less than three years.

    However, no matter how he exined or said it, Yu Youyao did not believe him.

    She kept feeling that he and Uncle Sun were avoiding the main point and coaxing her.

    He was already prepared for her to fly into a rage, but unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°I know that your leg condition is much better, and that you can endure it, but aren¡¯t you still suffering the same way from four years ago? Just because you can endure it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t hurt. If it doesn¡¯t hurt badly, it¡¯s only because you¡¯ve already grown used to tolerating the pain. I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡±

    Cousin wasn¡¯t a talkative person, but in this matter, he seemed especially insincere.

    She knew that her cousin only wanted tofort her and not worry her too much.

    But the more her cousin was like this, the more her heart ached.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips. He had everything under his control, but the moment Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, he was already at his wit¡¯s end before her tears even fell.

    He just didn¡¯t know what he had done wrong and kept wanting to beg for mercy.

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    Zhou Linghuai held her hand. It was cold to the touch. ¡°How long have you been outside? Why are your hands so cold? Be careful not to get frostbite.¡±

    He unconsciously held her hand and rubbed it gently.

    Yu Youyao sat obediently. After a while, she felt the feelings return to her frozen hands. ¡°I saw that it was snowing outside, so I went out to take a look.

    Unlmowingly, I stayed for too long and forgot the time.¡±

    ¡°Next time you go out to watch the snow, remember to keep warm.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai took out a small silver box from his pouch. Inside was a light yellow paste. He picked out some paste and smeared it on Yu Youyao¡¯s hand, rubbing it away.

    The paste was soft and smooth when rubbed on his hand. With the addition of fragrant herbs, the smell was not unpleasant.

    Yu Youyao quickly felt her hands warm. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Sensing that her hand had warmed up, Zhou Linghuai stopped rubbing it and ced the small silver box in her hand. ¡°Uncle Sun made snake ointment to prevent frostbite.¡± At this point, he paused and said in a fawning voice, ¡°Today is the Laba Festival, so I came over to celebrate with you..¡±

 Chapter 507 - 507: The Only One

    Chapter 507: The Only One

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After living in the Yu Residence for so long, Zhou Linghuai was already used to spending the holidays with Yu Youyao.

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize that during this period of time, she had been making all kinds of incense recipes. Apart from that, she had not been involved in anything else in the residence.

    This morning, Chun Xiao even mentioned, ¡°It¡¯s the Laba Festival today. The pce rewarded us with Laba porridge yesterday. Old Madam distributed some to the various courtyards. As we are still in mourning for the King of Zhouli, all the banquets have been abolished. We only prepared a ceremony for the Laba Festival and will not be holding a banquet. Everyone will celebrate it simply with just some Laba porridge.¡±

    Those words had entered her one ear and out the other.

    During breakfast, she was thinking about ways to improve the incense recipe. She only knew to eat porridge. Later on, when she entered the incense room, shepletely forgot about this matter.

    It was not until it snowed outside that Yu Youyao left the incense room, worried about her cousin.

    It was probably because her cousin was waiting to celebrate the holidays with her, but because she did not go to The Green House, he came over himself.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I forgot that it¡¯s the Laba Festival today. Calcting the days, it¡¯ll be the 21st day of the King of Zhouli¡¯s funeral tomorrow. It¡¯s time to move on.¡±

    In the past, during the Laba Festival, the family would be busy preparing a table for the Laba banquet. The family would then gather together and chat about the auspicious meanings of the snow.

    This year, the day passed by coldly. She did not feel the atmosphere of the Laba

    Festival at all, but did not take it to heart.

    However, Yu Youyao was still very happy.

    When the King of Zhouli¡¯s funeralpletes, this matter would reallye to an end. Everything could be turned around again. She hoped that from then on, her cousin would be reborn.

    Zhou Linghuai understood what she meant and said meaningfully, ¡°From now on, I really have nothing to hold on to and worry about in this world.¡±

    Upon hearing this, she knew that her cousin was really nning to let it go.

    Yu Youyao was delighted. She held her cousin¡¯s hand and smiled brightly. ¡°Why won¡¯t you have something to hold on to? Don¡¯t you still have me?!¡±

    Since she had delivered herself to his door, Zhou Linghuai naturally had no reason to reject her. ¡°Alright, from now on, you¡¯re the only one in my world.¡±

    He had changed his words to ¡°the only one¡±. The greed) anger, and obsession in his heart were like vines that wrapped around him.

    Yu Youyao did not hear the difference and only felt happy. ¡°Then Cousin, you have to remember at all times that from now on, no matter if it¡¯s close or far away, I¡¯ll always be worried about you. Firstly, I wish for Cousin to be living a long life. Secondly, I wish for you to always be healthy. Thirdly, I wish that we¡¯d be like swallows on a beam and we¡¯ll always be together.¡±

    The original sentence should be: ¡°Firstly, I wish for you, my husband, to be living a long life. Secondly, I wish for myself to always be healthy for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao liked the beautiful hope of eternalpanionship in this poem, but she felt that the original sentence did not seem urate when used on her and her cousin. It was even a little strange, so she changed it.

    With this change, it was more in line with the rtionship between her and her cousin. They were pure and sincere and wanted to apany each other.

    Yu Youyao smiled brightly and happily. Her eyes were sparkling, pure and clear.

    The exquisiteness of the poem was that when the same poem was used on different people in different environments, there would be different interpretations and understandings. One could consciously change the lyrics ordingly.

    But in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears, that was not the case at all.

    He was proficient in poetry. The first thing he thought of was that Yu Youyao might have changed the words to ¡°cousin¡± and ¡°you to always be healthy¡± to make the poem be about cousins.

    However, Yu Youyao had forgotten that they were not real cousins.

    Putting aside the fact that they were not cousins, they were two people not rted by blood who wanted to be together¡­

    Zhou Linghuai took a deep look at Yu Youyao. The youngdy was smiling mindlessly, not knowing that she had sold herself with just a poem.

    The words ¡°young and ignorant¡± were most suitable for her.

    Zhou Linghuai sighed in his heart. This girl was shrewd and intelligent when it came to dealing with people, but sometimes, she was muddle-headed and foolish. It made him feel a little helpless.

    This was too much. Zhou Linghuai suppressed his thoughts and smiled. ¡°I prepared a gift for Cousin.¡±

    He had said that he would prepare a gift for her every New Year and festival.

    He had always remembered that he could not miss even the Laba Festival. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly asked, ¡°Let me see it.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xia Tao ran into the house. ¡°Miss, there are several carts ofrge rocks outside. They said that the Dragon Resting Stones

    were transported from Wutai Mountain. The Young Master specially found them. Even Old Madam and the Second Master were rmed¡­

    Yu Youyao smiled and turned to look at her cousin. ¡°Is it the Dragon Resting Stones?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The journey to Shanxi is long, and it¡¯s going to be autumn and winter. It was not easy to travel. It took a long time to get here. Although the stones have been transported into the capital, they still have to be carved. After that, they¡¯ll be ced in an icehouse to hide for the winter. When the weather is hot next year, it¡¯ll be cold for the summer.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look too.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was about to say that they would go together.

    Yu Youyao seemed to have guessed that he would say that. She red at him again. ¡°Just wait for me in the house obediently. I¡¯ll be back soon. I won¡¯t make Cousin wait too long.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was helpless, but with the little girl¡¯s delicate and fierce expression, he could only nod and agree.

    After receiving the guarantee, Yu Youyao stood up from the stool, picked up her skirt, and was about to run out.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°Come back and put on your cloak. Take the hand furnace with you too.¡±

    Yu Youyao retracted her foot and returned to the house resentfully.

    Xia Tao had already brought over a long cloak with a fur tie and hat, as well as a jade hand furnace to warm her hands. After Yu Youyao put on her clothes, she was allowed to leave by her cousin.

    The snowstorm outside had gotten heavier. Yu Youyao tightened her fur-cored hat and walked along the corridor to the front of the hanging flower door.

    There were already quite a number of people gathered around the threerge rocks in front of the hanging flower door, pointing and talking

    ¡°The weather is so cold. The journey to the west of Shanxi is long and stretches for 100,000 miles. The mountain path is rugged and difficult to walk on, and there are many bandits around. Young Master has really put in a lot of effort for a few rocks.¡±

    ¡°These aren¡¯t ordinary stones. They¡¯re Dragon Resting Stones produced by Wutai Mountain in Shanxi. They¡¯re also called cooling stones. One stone is worth tens of thousands of gold. They were delivered into the capital by an

    escortpany:

    ¡°I heard that this stone was mined at a high ce on Mount Wutai, a ce where it¡¯s covered in snow all year round so it¡¯s cold. When it¡¯s ced in the house in the summer, it can reduce the heat and dryness.¡±

    ¡°I know, our Eldest Miss is even more afraid of the heat than Old Madam when it¡¯s summer. I¡¯m afraid this stone was specially found by the Young Master to give to Eldest Miss!¡±

    ¡°Young Master dotes on Eldest Miss the most. It¡¯s most likely the case¡­¡±

    As soon as the stone was transported into the residence, everyone in the residence knew that it was for the Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao smiled secretly and quickly looked at the stone.

    Thergest piece was six feet tall (two meters). It looked like a mountain and was dark green in color. The stone had the patterns of flowers, birds, and insects. It was extremely beautiful..

 Chapter 508 - 508: Secret Recipe (1)

    Chapter 508: Secret Recipe (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai immediately pursed his lips.

    As soon as she took off her cloak, she ran out casually. Even though she was wearing a thick jacket, it could not block the wind and snow outside. If she was not careful, she would fall sick from the cold.

    She was already so old, but she still made people worry.

    Yu Youyao left and returned quickly. ¡°Cousin, look. This is the ointment I made after modifying the incense recipe.¡±

    As if presenting a treasure, she handed the blue and white porcin box in her hand to her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai did not take it. He pulled her to sit in front of the charcoal cage and handed her a cup of red date ginger tea. ¡°Why are you running out without

    even wearing a cloak?¡±

    The red date ginger tea was already brewed and had been simmering on the charcoal fire. It was always hot when he drank it.

    Yu Youyao did not like the taste of ginger. No matter how much red dates and brown sugar were added to the ginger tea, she was not willing to drink it. She only drank a cup just now because she had stayed outside for too long and her cousin was worried that she would catch a cold.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin bitterly with disdain on her face. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m wearing thick inner wear and a jacket outside. I only went to the incense room just now and didn¡¯t go to the courtyard. There¡¯s no need to drink this!¡± She reached out to pull her cousin. ¡°Look, my hand isn¡¯t cold at all.¡±

    The corridor was covered with bamboo curtains to block the wind. It only took a few steps to arrive at the incense room.

    Her hands weren¡¯t cold, but they weren¡¯t warm either. Zhou Linghuai coaxed her patiently. ¡°You have to drink at least two mouthfuls. You¡¯ll catch a cold in such weather.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and pinched her nose. She reluctantly took the cup and took two sips, unwilling to drink more than one. ¡°We agreed to take two sips.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was also helpless. He took the cup and ced it aside. He took the porcin box that she had been holding in her hand. ¡°Have you been working on this all this time?

    From the name, one could tell that the effect of this ointment should be simr to medicinal oil.

    It was for him to use.

    Although Yu Youyao was talented in the field of incense, she had only studied incense for less than a year. No matter how much foundation she had, she still needed time to slowly settle down.

    It was just like a jar of high-quality Shaoxing Wine. No matter how good the brewing process was, it had to be buried in the ground to rest for some time. Only when it was opened could the wine fragrance be intoxicating.

    Yu Youyao was talented and hardworking. She had also learned a lot about incense. What shecked was this patience.

    It was not easy to improve the incense recipe.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a long winter willst until February or March next year. I can¡¯t let Cousin endure the pain in his leg all the time, so I want to try and see if I can improve the incense recipe and make a better medicine than the medicinal oil and cold-repelling incense that Cousin is using now.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai gripped the porcin box in his hand tightly and forgot to open it.

    At the mention of the areas she liked and was good at, Yu Youyao had endless things to say. ¡°It¡¯s indeed too difficult to improve the incense recipe. For a long time, I was like a blind person who had no clue at all. Nanny Xu said that my foundation is not bad, but Ick patience. She asked me to rearrange the incense book I learned and deepen my learning.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips again.

    After returning to the Yu Residence for a few days, he tested Yu Youyao¡¯s homework.

    In addition to the ¡°Four Books and Five ssics¡±, there were also calligraphy, zither skills, ¡°Heavenly Works¡±, ¡°Zizhi Tongjian¡±, and some historical materials.

    Zhou Linghuai wanted to see if Yu Youyao had missed her sses after being away for a few months.

    As he had prepared annotations, it was easier for Yu Youyao to learn. If there were any questions she didn¡¯t understand, she could ask Ms. Ye for guidance. Yu Youyao¡¯s studies had improved a little.

    However, in order to prevent her from being arrogant andcent, he definitely had to bnce between giving her the carrot and the stick.

    While he said some praises and encouragement, it was inevitable that he would mention her shorings. He did not criticize her, but he was a little stricter.

    After a few days, he heard that Yu Youyao had been studying very hard recently. She spent most of her time in the study and did not even care much about the matters in the residence

    He even thought that Yu Youyao had suffered a blow and was motivated.

    As a youngdy, how could she spend all day talking about the trivial matters of the internal affairs? It was better to study more. He was happy to see this happen.

    Little did he know that what he thought she was learning was something else.

    Yu Youyao did not know that her cousin¡¯s heart was filled with thoughts. ¡°From the remnant recipes that you helped me gather, I found a recipe for ointment. Cousin, you don¡¯t know, but this remnant recipe came from a foreign country. It records a secret recipe for ointment that can circte blood and relieve pain.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the blue and white porcin box in his hand.

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s chattering voice, he said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how effective this ointment is, since this prescription has been spread to the Central ins, it must have something extraordinary about it. I want to study it. However, the medicinal materials used are all foreign, and the Great Zhou Dynasty can¡¯t produce them.¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but frown, looking troubled. How stressed she must have been when she faced such a predicament previously.

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°Even a clever woman can¡¯t cook without rice. How was it resolvedter?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I just thought that ever since the prosperity of maritime trade, the Great Zhou Dynasty and the foreign countries have been mutually beneficial. The incense materials of the foreign countries have always been very popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Perhaps there will be records in the medical books. I¡¯ve also looked through many medical books and found detailed records in the Essential Herbs and the Theory of Medicine.¡±

    Seeing her smile, Zhou Linghuai also smiled. ¡°The mountains and rivers are heavy, and there¡¯s no way out. There¡¯s a bright light in the dark.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded repeatedly. ¡°There¡¯s a medicinal ingredient called Myrrh. This medicinal ingredient enters the four organs- spleen, kidney, heart, and liver. The four organs of the human body are mainly biochemical and storage of our essence, Qi, blood, and spirit. ording to the Theory of Medicine, Myrrh can treat conditions like blood stasis, bone stasis, pain in the joints, and de wounds. It can help with unbearable pain. It promotes blood dissipation to remove the stasis, reduce the swelling, stabilize the pain, and ease the fascia. It¡¯s the effect of blood cirction. It¡¯s right for Cousin¡¯s illness. ¡±

    At this point, her tone was already very thrilled, and her fair face was flushed with excitement.

    Zhou Linghuai only listened and did not interrupt her.

    ¡°In addition to Myrrh, there¡¯s also a kind of incense called Frankincense. Its effect is simr to Myrrh. The magical thing is that if the two arebined, their effect will be boosted. ording to the Compendium, Frankincense can circte blood and Myrrh can dissipate the blood. Both can reduce pain and swelling, so they are great to be used together.¡±

    Myrrh and Frankincense were foreign medicinal ingredients. They were rare in the Great Zhou Dynasty and were not widely used.

    Even though Zhou Linghuai was knowledgeable, he was not proficient in medicine, so he naturally did not know.

    Zhou Linghuai listened carefully. The youngdy had spoken casually, but he could still tell what difficulties she had encountered and how much effort she had put in to improve the incense recipe.

    She had ovee all the difficulties..

 Chapter 509 - 509: Secret Recipe (2)

    Chapter 509: Secret Recipe (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°After figuring out the Myrrh and

    Frankincense, I started to worry. This is a foreign medicinal ingredient. I don¡¯t think it¡¯smon in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and its uses are not widespread. Otherwise, I would have heard of it before. The problem now is how to get these two medicinal ingredients and where to get them?¡±

    Not only had she never heard of it, but even the knowledgeable Nanny Xu hadn¡¯t either.

    She had just made some progress, but there was an even bigger problem in front of her.

    Yu Youyao finally understood the difficulty of improving the incense recipe.

    ¡°I originally wanted to write a letter to the Xie family to ask for help, butter on, I thought of something. There are a lot of incense materials piled up in my herbal warehouse. Some were gathered by the Xie family, some were gifts sent by the Zhenguo Marquis Residence a while ago, and some were brought to me by my cousin when he returned from Shandong. Because there were too many of them, I didn¡¯t take a closer look. After I handed them to Liu¡¯er to register and make a book, I ced them in the warehouse. I also only ask Liu i er to retrieve whatever incense materials I need for me.¡±

    Seeing her expression light up, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°I checked the booklet in the herbal warehouse and found a type of antidote on it. At first, I thought that the Myrha and Myrrh were two different things. Later, when I flipped through the Essential Herbs, I knew that this was actually the Myrrh I wanted. There were the antidote and Frankincense in the warehouse, and there were quite a lot of them.¡±

    The Xie family and her cousin couldn¡¯t wait to gather all the best things in the world and give them to her.

    Previously, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had sent gifts of gratitude because they were afraid of neglecting them. They had chosen the most precious and rare medicinal materials.

    Being transported from other countries, they were all precious and rare items in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Even if they did not know their specific uses, they had to keep them. There was nock of them.

    Every word showed her painstaking efforts. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart trembled slightly. ¡°Nanny Xu is proficient in pharmacology and probably knows about the Myrha. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s in the pce and is cautious and wary of foreign things. Naturally, she won¡¯t pay attention to research and only knows about the Myrha, not the Myrrh. As a result, you ended up taking lots of detours.¡±

    The Myrha and Myrrh, they could be worlds apart with just a difference in one letter.

    Nanny Xu had always been wary of foreign things, so she did not understand them. Naturally, she did not think of this.

    She probably did not help much with the ointment form. Everything depended on the youngdy, who had worked hard to figure it out.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Nanny Xu said the same thing. Later on, in order to understand more about the medicinal properties of Myrrh, I checked all the medical books and found that there were detailed records of the use of Myrrh in the Tang Dynasty. Later on, because of the war, the sea ban, and many other reasons, Myrrh gradually became unknown. It was also after the Great Zhou Dynasty reopened the sea ban that Myrrh was used by foreign countries as an incense ingredient to exchange supplies and appeared in the Great Zhou Dynasty again.¡±

    Foreign medicinal ingredients were very precious. They were rare in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and their uses were not widespread. They were directly used for incense, and many nobles would directly burn them.

    The pce was more interested in the rare and unique objects offered as tributes from foreign countries. Things like food were basically taboo.

    After all, it was not something from the dynasty. It had always been covered in a mysterious veil.

    No matter how interested they were in the unknown, they would not risk their lives.

    Zhou Linghuai opened the porcin box. The red ointment has a slight yellow tint and is condensed intord. It didn¡¯t smell like ointment, but a faint bitter fragrance and the smell of milkwood. It smelled very good.

    His throat was slightly dry as he said hoarsely, ¡°This is really an ointment!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Because the recipe is iplete, I could only improve on the original recipe. I tested it many times before making it. It¡¯s simr to the ointment recorded in the iplete recipe.¡±

    In the improved form, there were more than ten incense ingredients, such as agarwood, fragrant cinnamon, cardamom, and cassia. All the incense ingredients had been prepared with spiritual dewdrop, so the effect would definitely be better than before.

    Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    Yu Youyao did not know about hisplicated feelings. She shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult. Although it¡¯s just a remnant recipe, with a clear study direction, I¡¯m also familiar with the effects of various incense materials. As long as I strictly follow the regtions in ordance with the pce and make it achieve the effects of medicine, incense, and healing, I¡¯ll be fine after testing it a few more times.¡±

    What she didn¡¯t say was that in order to make better ointment, she had experimented with thebination of more than 200 kinds of medicinal ingredients in the past month.

    Fortunately, she had trained a few girls who knew about incense in her room and had helped a lot.

    Otherwise, the ointment wouldn¡¯t have been made so quickly.

    Just because she didn¡¯t say it didn¡¯t mean that Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t guess.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to test the medicinal properties either.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly changed the topic. ¡°Actually, the ointment was done three days ago. It¡¯s just that Cousin¡¯s body is a little weak, so I didn¡¯t dare to give it to him.¡±

    After Nanny Xu examined the ointment and confirmed that it was not poisonous, she could give it to her cousin. However, although she was not afraid of foreign things, she was still cautious.

    ¡°Liu¡¯er¡¯s godmother, Old Madam Ma, broke her leg a few years ago and didn¡¯t recover. She¡¯s still ill. Every time the weather is wet and cold, her leg hurts. I brought the ointment for her to try. After Old Madam Ma used it, her pain eased a lot. I originally nned to observe for a few more days before giving it to Cousin.¡±

    The ointment for Old Madam Ma was not added with spiritual dewdrop so the effect was a little unexpected.

    However, considering that Old Madam Ma¡¯s leg could notpare directly to her cousin¡¯s leg, she nned to see the situation again.

    It was also because she had received her cousin¡¯s gift today that she realized that she had not prepared a gift for him. After thinking about it, she decided to give the ointment to her cousin.

    How could Zhou Linghuai not understand Yu Youyao¡¯s good intentions? ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me use it!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. How could he not ept? She quickly called out to Chang An, ¡°Go to The Green House and get the medicine bag for Cousin¡¯s foot bath.¡±

    It would be more effective to use it after soaking.

    Chang An immediately went.

    Yu Youyao smiled proudly as she held the ointment. ¡°The ointment can be used as medicinal oil. It can also be added to water and ced on an incense burner to burn. It¡¯s fragrant and moist. It¡¯s much better than the cold-repelling incense. ¡±

    The essence of incense was to use both incense and medicine to nourish and heal.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to bring over the incense steamer. She added charcoal to the incense burner and added some warm water. She picked a small spoonful of ointment and condensed it into a high oil that melted in hot water.

    After a while, the fragrance of the mist spread out. There was a faint milkwood fragrance that was slightly bitter, like the fragrance of resin.

    Zhou Linghuai leaned closer and smelled it. He immediately feltfortable. ¡°It smells good.¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and smiled. ¡°I like this smell too. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m in a forest in spring and there¡¯s a fragrance of trees.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. This was the smell of vitality..

 Chapter 510 - 510: Superior

    Chapter 510: Superior

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao leaned closer to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, the benefits of Myrrh and Frankincense are great. As the foreign country¡¯s medical care is far inferior to ours, they¡¯ve used the effects of Myrrh and Frankincense to the extreme. As long as it¡¯s not a critical disease, ordinary illnesses, such as cold, injuries, and so on can be treated through Myrrh and Frankincense. They have a wide range of uses, so they are treated as divine medicine. As the production of these two ingredients are decent, they¡¯re treated as precious herbal ingredients and came to us through sea trade.¡±

    It was also because of this that she was interested in Myrrh and Frankincense and even spent a lot of effort researching them.

    Fortunately, all her efforts were worth it.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Each ce nurtures its own inhabitants. It¡¯s like agarwood. It¡¯s an expensive medicinal ingredient and most incense recipes and prescriptions use this medicinal ingredient.¡±

    The cold-repelling incense was made of agarwood.

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°I found out in the medical book that using Myrrh to brew wine, it can help to strengthen Qi and circte blood. It can also reduce the cold and dissipate pain. It is as effective as the ointment. I followed the recipe and brewed some. It will take another three days before it can be drunk. ¡±

    By consuming the medicine internally and using it externally, her cousin¡¯s leg will definitely get better.

    Not long after, Chang An brought the medicine bag over.

    As long as the medicine packet was ced in water and boiled, it could be used after drying for a while when the temperature was suitable.

    Zhou Linghuai took off his shoes and socks, lifted his inner leggings, and

    soaked his legs in the wooden bucket.

    His leg was very red and swollen. After being properly taken care of for more than half a year, it did not look as dry as before, but it was still so thin that it made one¡¯s heart ache.

    Tears welled up in her eyes!

    Yu Youyao wiped it casually and held back her tears. However, her voice was hoarse and trembling, making it hard for others to bear. ¡°Did Uncle Sun say when your leg willpletely recover?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Two years at most!¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, her eyes turned red again. She sniffed hard and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s still going to take so long. Is Uncle Sun even reliable¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she had underestimated Uncle Sun, but sometimes, he was really quite unreliable.

    Previously, the Essence Protection Pill was only made after her reminder.

    Zhou Linghuai stroked the top of her head. ¡°Even if he¡¯s not reliable, don¡¯t I still have you? The medicinal oil that Cousin made previously healed my leg a lot. I think the effect of the ointment will be even better.¡±

    He already knew that Yu Youyao understood his personality and would not fall for his evasive approach, so heforted her in another way.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao, who had been a little dejected just now, immediately perked up.

    ¡°You are right. Cousin, use the ointment and the medicinal wine brewed with

    Myrrh first. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can modify a better prescription.¡± The sess of the ointment undoubtedly gave her great confidence.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    The youngdy squatted in front of him and took a handkerchief. She carefully wiped his leg, as if she was afraid of hurting him. Then, she gently massaged his leg ording to the acupoint massage method she had learned from Nanny Xu.

    He could already feel some sensation in his leg. After being massaged by her, he felt that his entire leg was sore, numb, and painful.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair. Only then did he barely control his trembling body and swallow the moan that was about to reach his mouth.

    However, in this way, his breathing inevitably became heavier.

    ¡°Cousin, you have to rx. Don¡¯t tense up.¡±

    In the past half a year, Yu Youyao had not often massaged her cousin¡¯s legs. asionally, she would do it. She was much more familiar with the technique and was no longer as inexperienced and strenuous as the first time.

    The force gradually increased from slow to fast, and then to light and heavy.

    After a while, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s breathing became tighter and tighter. Soon, he snorted softly and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    He was worried that if this continued, he would definitely lose hisposure on the spot. Although this was nothing, he did not want her to see him lose control and be in a sorry state.

    Yu Youyao pinched her cousin¡¯s leg. It was not as swollen and stiff as before, so she lifted his leg and ced it on the small stool. She took a dry towel and wiped it clean.

    ¡°After the massage, the meridians in your leg are rxed. I¡¯ll give you some ointment. If you feel ufortable, you must tell me in advance.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded in agreement.

    Yu Youyao picked up a spoonful of red ointment and rubbed it in her hand. She applied it evenly on his legs and massaged his acupuncture points again.

    Not long after, Zhou Linghuai felt that something was different.

    His leg was hot and spicy. It was as if he had eaten a handful of peppercorns. It was pungent and numb, burning his throat until it burned into his bones. His swollen and painful leg suddenly felt much easier.

    Half an incense stick of time had passed. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s face was as red as a cooked shrimp, and there was bean-sized sweat on his forehead.

    He clenched his fists tightly. The veins on the armrest of the wheelchair bulged out, and the intersecting meridians and blood vessels on the back of his hand could be seen.

    Yu Youyao pushed the ointment while paying attention to her cousin¡¯s condition. Seeing her cousin¡¯s huge reaction, she was a little worried. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    If she had known, she would have used the ointment without the spiritual dewdrop on her cousin first.

    After there were no problems, she would then try to use the ointment with the spiritual dewdrop. Only after confirming that the ointment had a good effect on her cousin, she would increase the use of the spiritual dewdrop.

    Zhou Linghuai opened his mouth and snorted softly. He barely held back the

    moan that followed. ¡°The ointment is indeed very effective. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m using it, but I can feel that the pain has lessened a lot. The reaction is probably a little stronger since it¡¯s the first time. It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Myrrh was an antidote for pain, and Frankincense was used to circte blood. Yu Youyao said that this medicine was extremely good and was correct about his leg disease. He believed her, but also not too much.

    However, after using it, he realized that this medicine was far better than he had imagined.

    This could only mean that Yu Youyao had spent a lot of effort on the ointment.

    Yu Youyao rxed a lot and finally smiled. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re sweating a lot. Unbutton your cloak a little to dissipate the sweat so that it won¡¯t enter your body and chill your body.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did as he was told.

    When the incense stick was gone, Yu Youyao¡¯s hands were sore. She quickly helped her cousin wrap up his leg, put down his pants, and was about to help him put on socks¡­

    Zhou Linghuai took the sock from her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not insist. She asked Chun Xiao to bring hot water over. She cleaned her hands and applied flower dew on them before applying goat¡¯s milk cream.

    Thinking of the snake oil her cousin had given her just now, Yu Youyao took it out of her purse and applied ayer of snake oil. Her hands felt much fresher now..

 Chapter 511 - 511: Henpecked

    Chapter 511: Henpecked

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this moment, Zhou Linghuai had already put on his shoes.

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°Cousin, how do you feel now? Does your leg hurt

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression rxed, and his faint frown rxed. ¡°The pain has lessened by half. I think that if I use it every day in the future and add in some internal medicinal wine to adjust it, my leg disease will be mostly be cured.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but call Chun Xiao over. ¡°Hurry up and bring me the jar of medicinal wine I ced in the incense room.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the medicinal wine can only be drunk after a few days?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°It¡¯s written on the prescription that it¡¯s the best to drink after ten days. However, the medicinal wine has spiritual dewdrop in it, so the effect will definitely be good. Cousin, drink it and see how effective it is. It¡¯s fine for me to brew some more.¡±

    After a while, Chun Xiao brought over a small jar of Myrrh Wine.

    The Myrrh Wine was brewed with the best Shanxi distilled wine. The color was light red and crystal clear.

    Zhou Linghuai drank a cup. The taste was mellow and fragrant, with the bitter fragrance of Myrrh and taste of frankincense. It was a little like the milk wine he had drunk in Youzhou in his early years. It was pretty good.

    The wine was slightly strong. When it entered his throat, it was smooth. After entering his stomach, he felt as if his stomach was on fire.

    Although Zhou Linghuai did not like to drink, it did not mean that his alcohol tolerance was bad.

    In fact, he was already in the army when he was nine years old. He ate meat and drank wine with the veterans. His mother would still discipline him, but his father did not think much of it. He felt that as a man, drinking some wine was nothing.

    He hadpletely forgotten that his father was a real man. When he drank outside, he never drank more than three rounds.

    Whenever someone tried to persuade them to drink, they would say that there was a shrew at home.

    Anyone who knew what was good for them would not dare to persuade him anymore.

    After all, persuading people to drink was one thing, but it was too much to make people not get along with each other.

    People would tease him for not knowing how to have fun. However, his father wasn¡¯t afraid to retaliate. ¡°Drinking is harmful to the body. My wife cares for me so how could I not know any better?!¡±

    Upon hearing this, the others also knew

    Forget it, King You was under his wife¡¯s control. This was like Zhou Yu beating Huang Gai up- one was willing to hit, and the other was willing to suffer. He waspletely hopeless.

    If they continued to persuade him, they would only be asking for trouble.

    If they were at home, his father would not even dare to touch a drop of wine.

    Of course, he would also secretly hide some wine behind her back. asionally, he would secretly drink a small ss to satisfy his cravings.

    His mother also turned a blind eye.

    The cup of wine was not intoxicating. The moment the wine entered his stomach, his spirits were lifted. He could not help but feel a little tipsy.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s face was also filled with charm. His lips were like pills, and he felt rxed. Unknowingly, he became a littlezy and revealed a seductive expression.

    In particr, his eyes were filled with endless emotions. It was as if they were extremely beautiful and revealed a demonic aura.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had seen such an enchanting cousin. She subconsciously propped up her cheek and admired him. ¡°He¡¯s 15 years old, like the sun in the east. His skin is soft and lustrous and of top quality. How can he just be called ¡®attractive¡¯? Cousin is indeed unparalleled.¡±

    The ss of wine just now seemed to have burned into his eyes, and his eyes were slightly red.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened, and his eyes were even more watery. ¡°This wine is a rare good wine. It makes my heart feel rxed and even my body feels warm.¡±

    With the pain gone, his body naturally feltfortable.

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously picked up another wine jar and poured himself a ss of wine.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly said, ¡°Every morning, day and night, it¡¯s fine to drink a ss or two of this wine, but you can¡¯t drink more.¡± As if worried that her cousin wouldn¡¯t listen to her, she continued, ¡°Medicinal wine is also wine. Drink it in moderation. It can strengthen your body and improve your meridians. However, if you drink too much, it will be harmful to your body.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai leaned against the wheelchairzily. ¡°I¡¯ve finished this ss. I won¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    The cousins sat in front of the charcoal cage and talked.

    Unknowingly, it was time for lunch.

    Nanny Xu rarely cooked personally. She made Laba cuisine. There was Laba tofu, Laba noodle, wheat rice, Laba beans, and a white jade ginseng soup. It

    was simple but delicious.

    Although this year¡¯s Laba Festival was a little quieter, it was also joyous and warm.

    The next day, the King of Zhouli was buried.

    Hot water was boiled with dried citrus skin in the small kitchen. Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao bathe. ¡°Take off your clothes today and wash them with citrus water to get rid of your bad luck.¡±

    Nanny Liu also instructed the servants to put away the mourning cloth and burn it clean. The room was also sprinkled with citrus water, emitting a faint fragrance.

    Zhou Linghuai was not idle either. He chose seven or eight of thergest and best quality Dragon Resting Stones and kept them. He nned to take some time to carve them and give them to Yu Youyao.

    The Dragon Resting Stones were of good quality. There was no need to do much work on them. They only needed to be slightly modified.

    After picking Yu Youyao¡¯s, he picked two pieces that were slightly smaller and of high quality, but of slightly poorer quality. He sent them to An Shou Hall.

    As for carving, Old Madam Yu would naturally find a craftsman to carve the stone, so there was no need for him to do it for her.

    He also gave the other masters in the residence a piece that was smaller but of good quality each.

    It was not that he was stingy. Dragon Resting Stones were rare to begin with.

    It was also because he had some connections with the monks of Wutai

    Mountain that he obtained the good stones that had been stored in the temple for many years.

    Even those of poorer quality were rare good stones. Be it Feng Shui ornaments, carving inkstones, or carving seals, they were all extremely good.

    It wouldn¡¯t be embarrassing to give them as gifts.

    Of course, Zhou Linghuai wouldn¡¯t give them anything that he couldn¡¯t take out.

    On the third day after the mourning period, Marquis of Changxing and the others stood at Meridian Gate at noon¡ª Execution!

    Yu Youyao stood in the courtyard in a pomegranate-red cloak with a fox fur cor.

    Snowkes fluttered in the sky. The whistling cold wind was like a roaring ferocious beast that whistled and howled furiously at the heavens and the earth, causing the entire capital to be suffused with a murderous aura.

    One could almost imagine what it would be like when the executioner swung his de down and the heads fell to the ground. Blood would spray on the snow on the ground and the red snow would turn into blood.

    Zhou Linghuai turned his wheelchair to her side. ¡°After the Laba Festival, the smell of the new year will be stronger. Every family has to prepare the new year¡¯s goods to wee the new year. They hope that everything will be smooth in theing year.¡±

    Therefore, neither the emperor nor the courtiers were willing to leave the Marquis of Changxing and the others until the new year.

    Spring and summer produced all living things, mainly vitality. It wasn¡¯t good to create too much blood and go against the heavens.

    Autumn and winter, everything withered, and the main thing was death.

    The crime of colluding with the enemy and betraying the country and persecuting the royal family was a heinous crime. If they did not deal with it for a day, it would cause trouble. If they did not do it quickly during winter, they would have to wait until after autumn.

    Yu Youyao naturally understood what he meant. She sighed slightly.. ¡°When will the people sentenced to exile set off?¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512: His Little Girl

    Chapter 512: His Little Girl

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°Marquis Changxing and the others are all high-ranking ministers in the court. They will be executed at noon today. Those of a lower rank and their rtives will be executed at the entrance of the market tomorrow. As the King of Zhouli¡¯s case involves a lot of people, it will take at least three days to kill them all. Those sentenced to exile will be sent to the market entrance to watch the punishment before they set off for Shangyang Castle. It will take at least three to four days.¡±

    The princes and ministers were to be executed at the Meridian Gate, and the courtiers had to go to watch the punishment. This was also a ce that the courtiers had to pass through every morning court session. It was meant to warn and intimidate the other courtiers.

    As for the rest, they had to let themoners watch the punishment at the entrance of the market and serve as a warning to others.

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°The weather is getting colder. Looks like the charity hall has to be done quickly.¡±

    This winter was much colder than previous years.

    It had been snowing since Laba. It had been snowing for three to four days in a row. The snow had not stopped, and the sky was dark. It seemed that the snow would not end anytime soon.

    Zhou Linghuai knew that she felt bad. ¡°The courtyard is already done. With a little repair, people can stay there. The subsequent repairs can be done slowly.

    You¡¯ve already done very well.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not a passive person. Once she decided what to do, she would not be able to dy it for a moment.

    On Laba, she had mentioned that she wanted to set up a charity hall. The next day, she found someone to go to the east of the city to buy a rtively old courtyard house and even found a craftsman to repair it.

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked, ¡°After the King of Zhouli case is over, will Li Qiguang¡¯s case also bepleted?¡±

    Li Qiguang¡¯s crime of treason was even worse than the crime of the Marquis of Changxing.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°What to do with Li Qiguang¡¯s case depends on the progress of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case. It will probably be dyed until after the new year.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood immediately. ¡°In the case of the King of Zhouli, we just have to find out the truth and give the world an exnation. The conspiracy often involves a lot of people and threatens the imperial power. If we don¡¯t investigate thoroughly, the emperor won¡¯t be at ease, and the ministers won¡¯t be able to answer to the emperor.¡±

    From the looks of it, Li Qiguang¡¯s case was probably even more serious than the King of Zhouli¡¯s case.

    Who knew how many more people would die.

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt cold. ¡°Father set off for Zhejiang in October. It¡¯s been

    more than a month. Other than the long journey, I think there should be some progress on Song Xiuwen¡¯s case.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had only sent a peace letter home at the beginning of November, but there had been no news so far.

    Yu Youyao was not worried about Yu Zongzheng. She was worried that there would beplications that would implicate the Yu Residence.

    Zhou Linghuai raised his hand and tightened the fox fur cor around her neck. ¡°The case should be about done. In the next few days, news should reach the capital.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°So soon?

    Logically speaking, Song Xiuwen¡¯s case involved a lot of people. It would probably not be so easy to deal with it quickly andpletely.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you suggest for your father to bring Song Mingzhao to the south because you wanted to use his identity as the heir of the Marquis to settle this matter as soon as possible to avoid involving too many people? Song Zhao became famous and was taken in as a disciple by Mr. Xian

    Yun. His reputation is not unearned.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and did not say anything else.

    However, she tightened the velvet nket on her cousin¡¯s legs. ¡°Cousin¡¯s leg disease has just recovered a little. You can¡¯t stay outside for long. You can only stay outside three times a day at most, and each time, you can only drink a cup of tea at most.¡±

    The ointment was used externally, and the Myrrh wine was consumed internally. With Uncle Sun¡¯s acupuncture treatment, Cousin¡¯s leg was indeed much better.

    Over the past few days, when Cousin ate, his appetite was a little bigger than before. His face also had a little color, unlike the sickly and pale look in the past.

    This also made Yu Youyao heave a sigh of relief. She no longer restrained her cousin from going out like before.

    There was a charcoal fire in the house. Staying inside all the time was not good for the body.

    She did not want to mention Song Mingzhao, and Zhou Linghuai would not say anything else. He only nodded. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    He recalled that on the afternoon of the Laba Festival, after returning to The Green House, Uncle Sun hade to take his pulse. When he realized that his pulse had calmed down, he asked about the situation.

    Naturally, he mentioned the ointment and Myrrh wine.

    Uncle Sun hurriedly took some from him for research.

    Early the next morning, Uncle Sun came to find him excitedly. ¡°Frankincense is good at prating the acupoints and regting Qi. Myrrh is good at circting blood. When used inbination, it opens up the internal organs and circtes the essential medicine in the meridians. It can enter the heart, kidneys, liver, and spleen, and treat all the pain in the limbs and joints. It¡¯s an essential medicine for injuries.¡±

    It was said that one could be a doctor after being ill for a long time. Although Zhou Linghuai was not proficient in medicine, he had heard such words many times and naturally understood what they meant. ¡°I used it twicest night. My leg did not hurt as much as before.¡±

    Uncle Sun¡¯s expression was veryplicated. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the ointment is only made with herbs, its curative effect is better than many others. I¡¯ll use Angelica, Pill Ginseng, Frankincense, and Myrrh to make a lively spirit pill for you. It¡¯ll be applied externally and taken internally. It¡¯ll nourish your Qi, blood, and spirit. Your leg illness will be mostly cured then.¡±

    As for the remaining half, he still had to work on his internal acupoints topletely recover his legs.

    Uncle Sun concocted a lively spirit pill and prescribed a new prescription for him. He used Myrrh and Frankincense in it, and the acupuncture treatment and medicinal bath were also adjusted.

    In just three to four days, there was a clear improvement.

    After that, Uncle Sun sighed with emotion and pity. ¡°Why did this Eldest Miss

    Yu born as a woman? Forget being a woman, why is she an official¡¯s daughter? If she¡¯s just an ordinary woman, with her talent in medicine, she will definitely be able to inherit the mantle of the Sun family¡¯s King of Medicine. In the future, she might even be able to bring the name of the Sun family¡¯s King of Medicine to greater heights.¡±

    He was not interested in foreign things. It was not that he looked down on them, but he felt that he did not even understand the medical skills passed down from his ancestors. So why would he waste so much effort on foreign things?

    He also knew the effects of Myrrh and Frankincense.

    However, there were countless medicinal herbs that could achieve the same healing effect. So why would he take the extra step to study other things?

    From this, it could be seen that he was much inferior to Yu Youyao.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. Unknowingly, his little girl had already grown to this extent.

    Yu Youyao also smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the house quickly. I¡¯ve been studying for the past few days on using Myrrh and Frankincense to make medicinal cuisine. I made a kind of Frankincense cream cake. It tastes a little simr to the Eight Treasures Cake. It¡¯s a little bitter. Because it¡¯s added with Frankincense, it also has a hint of milk fragrance. I wonder if Cousin will like it.¡±

    Knowing that Myrrh and Frankincense were good for her cousin¡¯s health, she spent a lot of time and energy studying food and medicinal tea.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°More haste less speed. Your medicine is already great.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and did not say anything else. Of course, she knew this logic, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She only wanted her cousin to get better quickly so that he would no longer have to suffer from leg problems..

 Chapter 513 - 513: Beauty is a Graceful Heart

    Chapter 513: Beauty is a Graceful Heart

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The two of them went into the house together. They each drank a bowl of ginger tea and sat in front of the charcoal cage to warm themselves up.

    Chun Xiao brought over the Frankincense cream cake.

    The pieces of pastry were light red in color and looked crystal clear. They were very beautiful.

    Yu Youyao took a piece and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Try it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai happily took it and tasted it. ¡°This Frankincense cream cake is even more exquisite than the Eight Treasures Cake. It has a slight bitterness and also a clear fragrance of wood. It¡¯s indeed very delicious. It tastes much better than it sounds.¡±

    Seeing that her cousin liked it, Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°Which one do you like more than the Eight Treasures Cake?¡±

    Her cousin did not have a strong appetite. Every time, she had to rummage through her brains and prepare a meal that suited her cousin¡¯s taste. She hoped that her cousin would like it, so he would eat more and his body would recover.

    The Eight Treasures Cake was the only one that her cousin liked.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I like both. If we were to say which is better, I would naturally like the Frankincense cream cake that Cousin painstakingly developed.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Since Cousin likes both, I can adjust the taste in the future.¡±

    The Eight Treasures Cake strengthens the body and nourishes it. The

    Frankincense cream cake rxes the fascia, revitalizes Qi and circtes blood. The effect of nourishing the body wasparable, but each had their own functions.

    After a few more days, the market finally quietened down.

    After the beheading of the prisoners, their corpses were left at the entrance of the market for three days. When the three days were over, Soldiers took tattered mats, hastily collected the corpses, and threw them into the mass grave.

    At the same time, the prisoners who had been sentenced to exile had also put on shackles. They were only wearing thin prison clothes. They were driven out of the city by the soldiers and set off for Shangyang Castle.

    Hundreds of people passed by Changan Street, crying and shouting.

    Everyone knew that this was a path of no return.

    Just as everyone wasmenting about how the road ahead was vast for these people, and their lives were not on the line, a charity hall called ¡°Graceful

    Heart Hall¡± quietly opened in the east of the city.

    They took in orphaned children under the age of twelve, as well as women and children who had no one to rely on.

    Children who were 12 years old or older and were orphans under the age of 16 could go to the Graceful Heart Hall every day to get two Momo dumplings. If they were diligent, the hall could step in and vouch for them. They could rmend them to restaurants and shops to do odd jobs in exchange for money.

    Yu Youyao had originally named the Graceful Heart Hall ¡°Kindness Hall¡±.

    She hoped that these children who could be saved would have kindness. No matter what situation they encountered, they would still have a kind heart

    freed of any jealousy.

    Even if they were an orphan, they could still live a virtuous life in the future.

    So that they would not be defined by their circumstance.

    For this, Yu Youyao even specially discussed it with her cousin. ¡°Kindness andpassion are my original intentions for starting a charity.¡±

    However, Zhou Linghuai felt that this name was not good. ¡°You have to know that overdoing it is as bad as not doing it. If you¡¯re not careful, the name kindness might be criticised by others. I think the Graceful Heart Hall is not bad. It represents being kind and virtuous, and your decision to open a charity hall is an act of beauty.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly understood.

    The meaning of the name could not be underestimated.

    The charity hall was actually not easy to run. There were still many problems that they had to face in the future. No one could guarantee that the charity hall would continue to be smooth sailing.

    There were many people in the charity hall, so it was inevitable that there would be mistakes. She was the daughter of an official, and her every move was watched by others. Her reputation was too great, and in the future, there would be many people who would stand at the height of ¡°good karma¡± and criticize her.

    This was like a person naming himself ¡°The Rich¡±. In the end, this person would be poor all his life. Others would have to use his name to make fun of him.

    It was fine if it was an ordinary person, but she was an official¡¯s daughter. Her reputation was too important to her.

    Since the name had been established, she had to be responsible for it.

    Although her cousin had a good intention in name it Graceful Heart Hall, Yu Youyao felt awkward. ¡°Cousin is right. Kindness Hall might not be the best, but I keep feeling that something is wrong with the Graceful Heart Hall. Why don¡¯t we change it?¡±

    She also knew that starting a charity was not a small matter. As long as she passed through the Yu Residence, it was inevitable that others would discover her. She had never thought of hiding it from others, but it seemed a little¡­

    Attention-seeking!

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like to be ostentatious, but when you open a charity hall, you have to go through the government office to buynd, settle down, and take in people. Others will use various methods to find out about you. It won¡¯t be good to hide it. Beauty is a graceful heart. This is the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise. With this name, you can avoid a lot of trouble.¡± Although her cousin made sense, Yu Youyao was a little hesitant.

    Zhou Linghuai brushed it gently. The jade bead tassel by her ear swayed gently.

    Ever since her cousin returned from Shandong, he would often do intimate things like brushing her hair, tidying her clothes, and pulling out the jewelry in her hair.

    At first, Yu Youyao would feel a little awkward, but after a few more times, she did not think much of it. Instead, she liked this kind of intimacy with her cousin in private.

    Zhou Linghuai said slowly, ¡°I know that your ambition does not stop with one charity hall. This charity hall is only the beginning for you. You want to open many charity halls throughout the country with whatever power you have. In that case, you have to be prepared to face everything from the beginning.¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew that she could not hide her thoughts from her cousin, so she did not try. She only said, ¡°I vaguely have this thought in my heart. As for what to do, I still have to see the situation of this charity hall in the capital.¡± At this point, she took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Since Cousin thinks the name Graceful Heart Hall is good, let¡¯s call it Graceful Heart Hall!¡±

    In that case, the name was settled.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled.

    Yu Youyao tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve and smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. Her eyes were clear and happy. ¡°Can I leave the que of Graceful Heart Hall to you?

    Zhou Linghuai also smiled. ¡°When did I ever say no to you?

    He had never rejected her requests. Even if it was something difficult, he would think of apromise to avoid disappointing her.

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    That day, Zhou Linghuai went to work.

    The words ¡°Graceful Heart Hall¡± were written inrge characters. It was as graceful as a swimming dragon, like a tiger lying on a phoenix.

    Her cousin was good at calligraphy, so the words he wrote were majestic like endless mountains, and also beautiful and deep. The strokes were strong like the mountains and flowed smoothly like rivers.

    He already had his own style

    Yu Youyao held the calligraphy and naturally loved it.

    She wheedled and asked her cousin to give her a painting of ¡°Graceful Heart is Kindness¡±. She nned to hang it in her study after it was framed.

    That day, Yu Youyao sent this calligraphy piece to be framed. Framing was not easy, and it usually took at least two to three days.

    Yu Youyao was in a hurry to use it, so she added more money and asked them to hurry up.

    The people who made the que were all experienced businessmen. Their craftmanship were unparalleled. She said that it was needed urgently, and the next day, they finished it and sent it to the Yu Residence..

 Chapter 514 - 514: Kind and Virtuous

    Chapter 514: Kind and Virtuous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Just like that, Yu Youyao¡¯s first charity hall was hastily organized. Although it was not perfect, at least it could host people.

    They would continue to perfect it in the future.

    After working hard for a few days, the Graceful Heart Hall finally stabilized.

    There were already many children in the Graceful Heart Hall who had received a meager sry with their own hands.

    Although there were only a few copper coins, this was their hope for survival.

    As children who could only beg and rely on the pity of others to resist the mockery of others, they could only starve and support themselves through their own efforts.

    The steward of the Graceful Heart Hall brought over a metal box. ¡°Throw the money you earned today into this box.¡±

    The children subconsciously tightened their grip on the copper coins in their hands and retreated. They looked at the steward warily, unwilling to take out their hard-earned money.

    Some children even shouted agitatedly on the spot

    ¡°He wants to take our money. Don¡¯t give it to him¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t give it to him. This is our hard-earned money. Why should we give it to him¡­¡±

    ¡°I used to think that he was a good person, but it turns out that he¡¯s no different from the rascals outside. He deliberately captured us and threatened us to beg along the streets. Now, he wants to take away the money we begged for and give us half a sour and dry steamed bun every day¡­¡±

    ¡°You bad people¡­¡±

    ¡°Bad guy¡­¡±

    The steward did not say anything. He only watched quietly as they shouted, cursed, cried, begged, and spat out their saliva in anger.

    It wasn¡¯t that the children didn¡¯t want to escape, but they couldn¡¯t.

    This was because if they escaped, they would have no way out.

    Even if the Graceful Heart Hall wanted to take their money, it was at least a ce that could shelter them from the wind and rain. They couldn¡¯t bear to leave, even though they knew that this was a ck-hearted hall.

    The children vented for a long time and realized that the steward did not make things difficult for them.

    The scene finally quietened down.

    At this moment, a clear voice sounded from outside the hall. ¡°No one will snatch the money you¡¯ve worked hard to earn.¡±

    The children were stunned. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they looked at the door.

    A little girl was standing outside. She did not look much older than them, but she was wearing a dazzling red cloak with a white cor that covered her from head to toe.

    The children thought enviously, ¡®It must be warm to wear such clothes. Her family must be very rich.¡¯

    When the steward saw Yu Youyao, he quickly went forward and bowed. ¡°Eldest

    Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly. Seeing that he was in a sorry state and the saliva on him had yet to dry, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    At this moment, a thin child with dark eyes looked at the 11 or 12-year-old

    child and asked carefully, ¡°Who are you?

    As soon as he spoke, the other children looked at him as he took the lead.

    Yu Youyao did not answer. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you state your name before asking for someone else¡¯s name?

    The young man was slightly stunned. He pursed his lips and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My name is Er Dan.¡±

    Upon hearing this name, Yu Youyao knew that he was not telling the truth. This young man looked too special among the children. It was obvious at a nce that he came from a good family.

    However, Yu Youyao did not n to pursue the matter.

    Er Dan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You just said that no one will snatch our money. Is that true?

    He was not a fool. The steward was so respectful to this little girl. The owner of the charity hall was very likely rted to her.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±

    A little girl who was about seven or eight years old said in disbelief, ¡°Why does the steward want us to take out the money? We earned all this money ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we earned the money ourselves. Why should we take it out¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take out the money¡­¡±

    ¡°Bad guy¡­¡±

    In the blink of an eye, there was amotion in the room.

    Er Dan stopped arguing. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what they have to say first.¡± Someone was indignant¡ª

    ¡°What else is there to say? They just want to snatch our money¡­¡±

    The steward couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°How do you get the steamed buns you eat every day, the nkets you cover at night, the charcoal fire in the house, and the job to earn money?

    He could withstand the resentment of these children, but Eldest Miss could not.

    No one knew better than him how much effort Eldest Miss had put in and the connections she used for the hall.

    The children were stunned, and the room fell silent.

    Outside, a white steamed bun cost three copper coins, but in the Graceful Heart Hall, they only needed one copper coin.

    Those who were young and physically disabled and couldn¡¯t earn money could also do what they could to rece food with work.

    They could eat three white flour buns a day and only spend three copper coins. On the other hand, they could earn three to eight copper coins from working part-time for a day. When they slept at night, they would cover themselves with a rtively warm nket and they had a brazier in the house.

    Such a life was something they did not dare to think about in the past.

    Yu Youyao raised her hand to stop the angry steward. She bent down and stroked the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°You can only buy a white flour steamed bun for three copper coins outside, but in the Graceful Heart Hall, you can buy it for one copper coin. A white flour steamed bun can fill your stomach. There are so many of you. With one copper coin, you can buy many white flour steamed buns. Won¡¯t you be able to fill the stomachs of more people?¡±

    The children looked thoughtful.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°Do you know why I want to set up this charity?¡±

    It turned out that the Graceful Heart Hall was opened by this good-looking youngdy. The youngdy¡¯s eyes lit up and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why?¡±

    Yu Youyao stroked her hair again, and the rough feeling made her heart ache. ¡°If I can eat my fill, I hope that you can also eat your fill. Then, if you can eat your fill, shouldn¡¯t you also help your younger siblings eat their fill? Do you know why this hall is called the Graceful Heart Hall? I hope that every one of you who enters the Graceful Heart Hall has a good and kind heart and spread this kindness to more people.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the little girl sniffed. ¡°I hope Da Hua can fill her stomach like me, but Da Hua is starving¡­¡±

    With that) she whimpered softly.

    The eyes of the other children present were also red. They had lost their parents and rtives since they were young and relied on begging on the streets. They had even cheated to live. They had seen too many people leave because of death..

    ¡°Brother Da Niu is also starving¡­¡±

    ¡°So is my sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Boohoo¡­

    The room was filled with tears. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but tear up. She untied her pouch, took out a copper coin, and stuffed it into the metal box..

 Chapter 515 - 515: Heart of Seven Orifices

    Chapter 515: Heart of Seven Orifices

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Er Dan also pursed his lips and stuffed a copper coin into the metal box. Then, there was a second, a third, a fourth¡­

    Not everyone was willing.

    Yu Youyao did not force them. She only asked the steward to memorize their names. ¡°In the future, if others spend a copper coin to buy a steamed bun, they will need to spend two copper coins.¡±

    She wanted to tell these children that those who only wanted to get and were unwilling to give would give up even more.

    After that, Yu Youyao asked the steward about many things in the Graceful Heart Hall.

    Yu Youyao was about to return to the residence when she saw Er Dan at the door.

    Er Dan seemed to have waited for a long time, and his face was red from the cold. When he saw Yu Youyao, he stammered, ¡°My name is Lu Jifeng. My grandfather said that a gentleman has to be upright. Can you tell me your name?

    His name meant a light wind and clear moon. The rain would stop and the sun would rise.

    It meant that he was magnanimous and open-minded. It implied that he was transparent and honest.

    This name captured both the heart of a gentleman and ambition.

    Lu Jifeng¡¯s grandfather was definitely not an ordinary person. Yu Youyao racked her brains and wondered if a wealthy family with the surname Lu in the capital had a simr situation as Lu Jifeng.

    However, she shook her head helplessly.

    Lu Jifeng was clearly not a person implicated in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case. From the looks of it, he had been lost for at least a few years. In that case, she was really not sure.

    However, there was no need to take it too seriously. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°My name is Yu Youyao.¡±

    With that) Yu Youyao walked out of the door.

    For some reason, Lu Jifeng had an urge to shout at Yu Youyao¡¯s back, ¡°Yu

    Youyao, you¡¯re a good person.¡±

    Yu Youyao paused for a moment, but she did not stop.

    Unbeknownst to her, there was a thin young man standing quietly in the snow, looking at her footprints in the snow. He couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his foot and follow the string of footprints she had left.

    She also did not know that in the future, there would be a young man who would follow her step by step until the rain stopped and the sun rose.

    Now, they were just passers-by in each other¡¯s lives.

    After returning to the residence, Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall first.

    Although she had received her grandmother¡¯s permission to go out today, she should inform her when she returned.

    Seeing that she had returned, Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°Come and have a bowl of ginger soup to warm your body.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly poured a cup of ginger tea and handed it over.

    Ever since it was winter, it was inevitable that she would have at least a bowl of ginger soup every day. Yu Youyao took it with a look of disdain as she pinched her nose and forced a bowl of ginger soup into her mouth.

    After drinking it, she even grimaced.

    However, Old Madam Yuughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t like ginger soup, stay in the house obediently. Who asked you to run out on such a cold day? You deserve it!¡±

    Her granddaughter had mentioned it to her long ago.

    It was also from then on that she knew that the small inner residence of the Yu Residence could not trap her granddaughter, so she let her do as she pleased.

    After that, everything in the residence was left to Nanny Liu and Concubine Qiu to discuss and decide.

    ¡°Since the Graceful Heart Hall has been set up, we naturally have to operate it well. Otherwise, people will think we¡¯re hypocritical.¡± Yu Youyao finished her ginger tea and Nanny Liu quickly handed over the pastries.

    After eating two pastries in a row, she suppressed the strange taste in her mouth.

    Old Madam Yu agreed deeply. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Have you settled everything in the Graceful Heart Hall?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I just went over to take a look at the reception situation in the Graceful Heart Hall. The Graceful Heart Hall was opened too quickly and has many shorings. It still needs to be perfected. However, I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t go over to take a look. It won¡¯t be good if I do something bad out of kindness.¡±

    She was able to consider the situation thoroughly. It was obvious that she was extraordinary. Old Madam Yu felt both proud andplicated. ¡°You¡¯ve been raised by your cousin, and your mindset is different from others. It¡¯s a good thing to start a charity hall. I won¡¯t restrict you anymore. It¡¯s just that a woman¡¯s reputation is the most important. It¡¯s best to think carefully about what to do with this charity hall.¡±

    Her grandmother was worried that her reputation would be ruined if she was outside.

    Yu Youyao understood. ¡°Although the beginning of the charity hall was a little rash, with Cousin¡¯s help, it will definitely be improved gradually in the future.

    Grandmother, don¡¯t worry!¡¯

    It was only because she knew that with Zhou Linghuai¡¯s help that she could let her granddaughter do whatever she wanted.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and changed the topic. ¡°This morning, your father handed a memorial to the Imperial Court toin on behalf of the navy in Zhejiang.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled when she heard this. ¡°What did Father say in the memorial?¡±

    Although he said that she was going to investigate Song Xiuwen, in the end, heined on be half of the navy. It was obvious at a nce that this idea was not something her father coulde up with. Thinking of what her cousin had said previously, Song Mingzhao was most likely involved.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s worried heart also rxed a little. ¡°Your father told the Imperial Court in the memorial that the Zhejiang navy fights with the pirates all year round, and it¡¯s more tiring than ordinary soldiers. The risk of fighting at sea is high, and the death rate is also higher, so the silverpensation is higher than ordinary soldiers. However, the silver offerings from the Zhejiang navy are more than half of those from other areas. He asked if the Imperial Court knows about this.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    Since they were going to investigate the army, there were many ces where they could make a big fuss.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she smiled. ¡°As expected, nothing can be hidden from you. I¡¯m afraid our family has a female top schr. Even your father is inferior to you.¡± At this point, she shook her head regretfully before continuing what she had said previously. ¡°Father used the military incident to give the Imperial Court a five-hitbo.¡±

    Yu Youyao could roughly guess which fivebos it was.

    Indeed!

    Old Madam Yu changed the topic and said, ¡°At the beginning of the Great Zhou Dynasty, pirates were everywhere on the sea. As a result, the coastal area was often invaded and plundered by pirates and bandits. At that time, the Great

    Zhou Dynasty was troubled internally and externally. It wasn¡¯t until Emperor Gaozu gave the order to seal the sea that this situation improved.¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew about this.

    The sealed sea area was actually a treatment for the symptoms but not the root cause. The pirates and bandits still went ashore from time to time to do evil. There were still people from the Great Zhou Dynasty who traded with foreign countries through the sea.

    The Xie Residence was one of them.

    As they had arranged everything well, the Imperial Court had received practical benefits. The Imperial Court had also turned a blind eye to this.

    Of course, there were also people who pointed out that this move wasplying with thew on the surface but breaking thew in reality. They should not be biased.

    However, the Xie Residence opened a wide trade route. Just the tax money they paid every year was already veryrge and impressive. Who wouldn¡¯t want to wait to collect money?

    It was not advisable to kill the goose thatys the golden eggs.

    There were many people who wanted to protect the Xie family.

    This was the foundation of a family with a long history. Their huge connections and channels were already closely rted to the fate of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Therefore, although the Xie family was only a merchant, they were definitely notparable to ordinary merchants..

 Chapter 516 - 516: Insatiable Greed

    Chapter 516: Insatiable Greed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of the past. Her eyes wereplicated. ¡°Your second uncle joined the Hanlin Comption and sorted out the old books of the previous dynasty. He had the intention to train the navy and open up a sea route. With Xia Yansheng¡¯s support, he went to Fujian andpleted the Map Strategy¡¯ with the help of the Xie family.¡±

    ¡°He summarized the various benefits of open maritime trade, mentioned various drawbacks, and even proposed a solution. These are all the foundations of the Xie family¡¯s past maritime voyages and are extremely valuable. As soon as the Sea Map was presented, most of the court officials supported open maritime routes and the development of maritime trade.¡± Her grandmother did not mention much about the past. Yu Youyao only knew that her second uncle had been selected by the emperor to join the Ministry of Revenue because of the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡±. From the beginning, it hadid a solid foundation for him to enter the cab.

    Old Madam Yu only mentioned this briefly before changing the topic. ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve borrowed many relevant maritime matters from the previous dynasty. Your father¡¯s five-hitbo revolved around ¡®Sea Map¡¯. It can be said to be brilliant.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood. Her grandmother had first mentioned the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡±, then mentioned that Yu Zongzheng had asked the Imperial Court about the ¡°Sea Map Strategy.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had used the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡± to increase his persuasiveness. No one suspected if the memorial was real or fake anymore. They would only care about the memorial. It was very important.

    Indeed!

    ¡°Your father¡¯s second question was this: Many soldiers have cold legs before the age of 40 because they fight in the water all year round. They fall sick and suffer from pain. The Imperial Court empathizes with the hardships of the navy and more or less distributes somefort money every year. However, the Zhejiang navy says that they have never received anyfort money. May I ask if the Imperial Court has distributed thefort money to the Zhejiang navy?

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°How did the Ministry of War react?¡±

    When talking to smart people, it was really easy to understand the situation. Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°How could the Ministry of War dare to bear this crime? They immediately took out the militaryfort records of the Zhejiang navy and said that every year, the Imperial Court would distribute relevant militaryfort silver ording to the number of active soldiers reported by the

    Zhejiang navy. On average, each person would receive no less than five taels.¡±

    If the soldiers did not get the constion money, who would?

    Everything was obvious.

    He saw the situation and avoided drawing out swords. He took a detour and threw all the problems to the Imperial Court, the Ministry of War, and the emperor. He could achieve her goal better.

    Such a scheme was definitely not something Yu Zongzheng could have.

    In that case, other than Song Mingzhao, no one else would think about it.

    In that case, her cousin was really right. He had really used the right amount of strength to suggest that Yu Zongzheng bring Song Mingzhao along.

    Yu Zongzheng was intentionally getting involved in a messy situation. Only a scheming person like Song Mingzhao could handle it.

    ¡°Your father¡¯s third question was: The soldiers who have retired from the army due to injuries and illnesses will also receive a sum of money. This sum of money will not be less than ten taels of silver. If they die in battle, the Imperial Court will also distribute pension money ranging from fifteen to a hundred taels of silver to their families. However, many families of martyrs said that the pension money was only five to ten taels of silver. Some families didn¡¯t even get the blood money. They asked the Imperial Court if the pension money that the Zhejiang navy is distributing every year is in ce?

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Father¡¯s questions are very skillful. The money used tofort the army is only a small sum, but the pension money is the main thing. He went deeper and deeper, peeling backyer byyer. The emotions of the people who read the memorial would be like an endless fire. In the end,

    I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have a shocking anger.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your father¡¯s words were directed at the Ministry of War. The Ministry of War is afraid of taking responsibility, so they can¡¯t care about anything else. They can only took out the booklet distributed by the Ministry of War to prove their innocence. This way, the responsibility will fall on Song Xiuwen and all the relevant officials in Zhejiang.¡±

    This kind of questioning of the Imperial Court was actually indirect scolding.

    From the beginning, they had blocked the path of the Ministry of War, making it impossible for them to hide. If they wanted to cover up for Zhejiang, they had to see if their heads were enough. With the evidence of the Ministry of War, Song Xiuwen and all the officials in Zhejiang had nowhere to hide.

    What had Yu Zongzheng done from the beginning to the end?

    Justining on behalf of the Zhejiang navy?

    What did he do?

    He didn¡¯t do anything?

    They didn¡¯t like him?

    However, you¡¯ve mistreated the Zhejiang navy. I¡¯llin on their behalf. With 300,000 navy members protecting me, you can¡¯t stand me or kill me.

    If I die in Zhejiang, not to mention how the Zhejiang navy will cause trouble, you will be convicted. The Imperial Court has a reason to reorganize Jiangnan. If I die, there will be thousands of corpses in Jiangnan.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°I was originally worried that Song Xiuwen¡¯s case would Implicate the Interests of the other officials In Jiangnan and that they would be deeply involved and couldn¡¯t extricate themselves. I suggested that Father start with the navy and only deal with Song Xiuwen to get the dirty money. Who knew¡­¡±

    Her father had still poked a ho¡¯s nest in Jiangnan.

    So be it. He had even brought 300,000 navy soldiers with him. Now, he was fearless.

    At this point, this case could no longer be said to be done well. It could be said to be very clear. He had shaken the entire Jiangnan alone and could escape unscathed.

    This was enough for Yu Zongzheng to brag about for the rest of his life. In the future, when Yu Zongzheng entered the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, he would definitely have a ce in the history books.

    She guessed that Song Mingzhao had contributed greatly.

    However, guiding her father and pulling 300,000 navy soldiers into a ho¡¯s nest in Jiangnan was definitely part of her cousin¡¯s n.

    How could she have purely thought that her cousin had taken a fancy to Song Xiuwen¡¯s position? With her cousin¡¯s ambition, how could he only want to satisfy 300,000 Zhejiang navy soldiers?

    He even wanted to take the wealth from Jiangnan!

    If he didn¡¯t stir up a ho¡¯s nest, how could he umte wealth wantonly?

    Old Madam Yu also had mixed feelings. ¡°Your father¡¯s fourth question was: He has counted the number of active soldiers in the Zhejiang navy. He asked if the Imperial Court gave them enough military sry every year. If not, why was the life of the Zhejiang navy so difficult?¡±

    Yu Youyao knew immediately that the main point was here.

    Layer byyer, they went deeper and deeper. The money used tofort the army was a small sum, and thepensation money was a big sum. The main point was the army.

    The number of active-duty soldiers in the Zhejiang navy was not something that could be investigated just because you wanted to. If the general in charge of the navy wanted to hide it, it was basically impossible to find out.

    Since Yu Zongzheng could find out about this, it must have been arranged by his cousin.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°These words and questions made the emperor even angrier. When the Imperial Court was furious, the Minister of War was so frightened that he fainted on the spot. It was the Right Assistant Minister who checked. The number of active-duty soldiers reported by the Zhejiang navy every year was seriously inconsistent with the number of people reported by your father. Among them, there were 100,000 vacant spots. That was, they had falsely reported the number of people and the sry of the army. Every year, the greedy took the sry of 100,000 people..¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517: Going Crazy

    Chapter 517: Going Crazy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao gasped and suddenly raised her voice. ¡°How dare they!¡±

    It was obvious that An Shou Hall was burning Di Long and had a charcoal fire. It was much warmer than the Jade Courtyard, but she only felt her body turn cold.

    She had heard from her cousin that the military sry distributed by Youzhou every year could pay 100,000 soldiers.

    However, there were already so many greedy people in Zhejiang every year.

    How dare they?

    How could that be?!!

    Just hearing her grandmother say this made her so angry that she couldn¡¯t control herself. One could imagine how she had felt at that time.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression did not look too good either. ¡°After that, your father asked if the Zhejiang navy had suffered a huge loss in recent years, and thousands of people had died every year. Was it because of theck of military supplies?

    Thisst question was like a p to the emperor and the court officials.

    Everyone in the court knew how King Li of Zhou had died.

    In the end, it was still because of the word ¡®military¡¯.

    ¡°The Ministry of War was already scared out of their wits. How could they dare to take on this responsibility? Immediately, they took out the military booklet distributed by the Zhejiang navy every year and said that every year, the military sry was given by Zhejiang first, not a single cent less. Then, they took out the memorial submitted by the Zhejiang navy every year and realized that the number of casualties was seriously inconsistent with the number of people reported. They clearly lied about the number of casualties and falsely reported the number of casualties¡­¡±

    It had to be known that every year, the Imperial Court would reward the Zhejiang navy with a lot of silver and good things.

    Only the officials and generals of Zhejiang could be rewarded.

    This was clearly disregarding human lives and asking the Imperial Court for benefits.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Among all the crimes that Ning Yuanbo reported to Song Xiuwen, there was the crime of killingmoners and asking for merits. I think those people that were not reported were all pirates and bandits. They still made a report to the Imperial Court and asked for benefits!¡±

    This was the main point of the fifth question. Anyone who heard the words ¡°casualties¡± would feel their scalps go numb and think of the key point.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s actions were indeed brilliant.

    He used all the questions in Zhejiang to question the Imperial Court, directly pushing the Ministry of War into the limelight. The Ministry of War did not want to be used of embezzling money from the army, so they could only throw the responsibility to the Zhejiang navy.

    The five consecutive questions during the memorial were really each more sharper than thest. They were just short of saying explicitly that Song Xiuwen and the officials of Zhejiang were misusing resources.

    They only mentioned the Zhejiang navy and did not mention anything else.

    Yu Zongzheng could escape unscathed.

    However, once Yu Zongzheng returned to the capital, there would probably be a shocking wave in Jiangnan.

    Yu Youyao suppressed the anger in her heart and asked, ¡°How did the ministers in the court react?¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°What other reaction can there be? All of them were shrinking their heads, so how can they dare to show their faces? Do you think that the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case wasn¡¯t enough? Or do you think that they¡¯ve lived for too long?

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t the huge profits from maritime trade enough? Isn¡¯t it enough to collect and suppress pirate ships and bandits at sea? Zhejiang is golden everywhere, and there¡¯s profit everywhere. Zhejiang is greedy, but they¡¯re actually so greedy that they targeted the Imperial Court and the emperor.¡±

    If this wasn¡¯t self-inflicted, what was?

    Old Madam Yu agreed deeply. ¡°Every year, when we ask the Imperial Court for a military sry, the Imperial Court will first give it to Zhejiang, not daring to miss a single word. Only when Zhejiang was given enough will they give it to other ces. Why do you think the annual military sry in the North is insufficient? From this, it can be seen that King Li of Zhou¡¯s death is rted to Zhejiang.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s body even trembled. She was angry and sarcastic. ¡°Heh, if Zhejiang wants a military sry, how can the Imperial Court not give it to them? Zhejiang is a ce with heavy taxes. Not to mention the huge profits from maritime trade, just the weaving, salt, tea, porcin, food, crafts, and so on in Jiangnan are all sources of taxes for the Imperial Court. The pirates went ashore to burn, kill, and plunder. The ones who suffered the most were the Imperial Court and the emperor. They were clearly fearless and greedy!¡±

    If the Ministry of Revenue was rich, why wouldn¡¯t they allocate money to the Ministry of War?

    The Ministry of War had enough military sry. As for the annual sry, not only was it insufficient, but it was also decreasing?

    As long as there were more troops in Youzhou, the Di people would not be so sure that Youzhou was short of supplies and invade wantonly. If they did not invade wantonly, there would not have been the battle four years ago.

    The Marquis of Changxing and the others would not have the chance to steal the military power of Youzhou and persecute the King Li of Zhou¡¯s family.

    She finally understood why her cousin had targeted Zhejiang.

    The rich have too much wine and meat to eat, while the poor are dying of cold and hunger on the streets.

    Jiangnan was already extremely rich, but they were still greedy for the

    Imperial Court¡¯s military sry and harmed the interests of the Imperial Court. They had be aplices in persecuting King Li of Zhou. They were simply a group of parasites and were even more hateful than the Marquis of Changxing.

    If they weren¡¯t eliminated, it would be difficult to relieve the hatred in their hearts!

    Old Madam Yu also sighed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Less than 80 0/0 of the money that was

    given out was actually used in war. The remaining 70% was actually all coveted. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s infuriating?

    Yu Youyao was furious.

    She had the same thoughts as Yu Youyao. If Zhejiang hadn¡¯t coveted the

    Imperial Court¡¯s army, the tragic incident in Youzhou wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Yu Youyao felt terrible.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Zhejiang is corrupt. It¡¯s a pity for Song Xiuwen. He¡¯s a general and has arge army. When hees to Zhejiang, if he doesn¡¯t lean towards Zhejiang, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll end up like King Li. If he doesn¡¯t want to die, he can only follow the crowd.¡±

    If they did not join Zhejiang, they would be mortal enemies.

    In the past, even the King Li of Zhou, who had 300,000 troops and was a rtive of the royal family, could not defeat a group of officials and nobles in the North. On the other hand, Jiangnan had always been a rich ce with vastnd and abundant resources. How many people would go crazy for it?

    How could he defeat half of the Great Zhou?

    Yu Youyao also felt that it was ironic. ¡°The Imperial Court doesn¡¯t allow officials to form cliques for personal gain, but the Imperial Court still has to split into the Summer Party, the Royalist Party, and the Consort Party to fight for power. Which official above the sixth-grade doesn¡¯t take sides? Which one doesn¡¯t form cliques? Even if they don¡¯t rely on the nobles, they have to band together to reinforce their power. The Jiangnan Province is so powerful that they have long disregarded the Imperial Court. A border feudal official like Song Xiuwen has no choice.¡±

    She suddenly understood why her cousin had said that such a world shoulde to an end.

    Song Xiuwen was easy to deal with. When Yu Zongzheng returned to the capital and reported Song Xiuwen¡¯s crimes, the imperial envoy would release him into the capital.

    However, the emperor was not stupid. It was impossible for Song Xiuwen to embezzle military money alone. With the emperors personality, if his own interests were involved, he would definitely not let Jiangnan off easily.

    There was still more to do in Jiangnan.

    Jiangnan was in chaos, and the world was unstable. Wasn¡¯t it still far from the vassal lord¡¯s rebellion?

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes. In less than three years, or at least three to five

    years, the world would be in chaos..

 Chapter 518 - 518: Surrounded by Tigers and Wolves

    Chapter 518: Surrounded by Tigers and Wolves

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Your father¡¯s memorial was sent to the capital, and all the crimes investigated are clear. Next, who do you think the Imperial Court will send to fill Song Xiuwen¡¯s gap and take charge of the Zhejiang navy?

    It was probably time for the court officials to discuss this matter tomorrow.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Yu Youyao realized how deep her cousin¡¯s scheme was. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be Ye Hanyuan!¡±

    After Ye Hanyuan entered Zhejiang, it was equivalent to half of Jiangnan being in her cousin¡¯s hands.

    Old Madam Yu was stunned when she heard this. ¡°During this period of time, the wind and clouds in the capital have been changing non-stop, and the rain has been falling non-stop. I almost forgot about the son of the prefecture¡¯s governor, Ye Hanyuan.¡±

    Ever since Ye Hanyuan struck the drum, he had been locked up in the Court of Justice.

    After the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case was investigated, Ye Hanyuan was released from prison. It was said that the emperor had given him a residence and specially allowed him to recuperate in the capital. After that, there was almost no news about him.

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°I heard that Ye Hanyuan joined the King Li of Zhou in his early years and made a lot of contributions. He¡¯s very appreciated by the King Li of Zhou. However, Ye Hanyuan isn¡¯t good at water battles, so he might not be able tomand the Zhejiang navy. Moreover, it¡¯s very difficult to lead a navy. Why do you think that the emperor will send Ye Hanyuan to Zhejiang?

    Yu Youyao exined, ¡°He¡¯s not good at it, but there must be generals in the Zhejiang navy who are good at it. The key is that Ye Hanyuan was once recognized by King Li of Zhou. This already shows that this person is definitely not an ordinary person. No one is born with the ability to fight in the water. There¡¯s no need to worry about not having a chance to learn in

    Zhejiang. This is only one of the reasons.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she assumed a listening posture.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The second reason is that the Consort Party of the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s faction has been suppressed by the cab, making the emperor very displeased. For example, the royalist faction of the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s faction. As Song Xiuwen is a direct descendant of the Song n, the emperor won¡¯t trust him. The other generals are experienced but their statuses are too low. They¡¯re not enough to deal with them. They might even intimidate the tigers and wolves of the Jiangnan faction.¡±

    Old Madam Yu understood the crux of the matter and immediately sat up straight, not even twirling her prayer beads.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Grandmother, think about Ye Hanyuan¡¯s background.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°Ye Hanyuan is from the side branch of the Ye family of the Linjiang Prefecture. The Ye family is the number one literary family in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Just this identity is enough to intimidate all the officials in Jiangnan.¡±

    In the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, there were all kinds of officials from the Ye family of the Linjiang Prefecture, including people from the Ye family.

    Although Ye Hanyuan was from the side family, he had gained power and was no longer just a side family member in the Ye family.

    Ye Hanyuan¡¯s status was still not very useful in the north.

    If he went to the south, he would be like a fish in water. Someone would make way for him.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°As for the third reason, Ye Hanyuan¡¯s father, Ye Xiaoci, is from the Youzhou Prefecture. He¡¯s a third-grade official to begin with. After King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, the North is about to be reorganized. Later, when Prince Yin returns to Youzhou, it would be another storm. Anyone would have to be wary and take a detour. Unless Jiangnan wants to rebel, they definitely won¡¯t dare to go against Ye Hanyuan.¡±

    She was just short of saying that Ye Hanyuan had the entire North as his backer.

    Now that Yin Huaixi had returned to the court, the North was already his. No one in the court dared to provoke it.

    Old Madam Yu was enlightened.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Fourthly, Ye Hanyuan dared to beat the drum and send the six divisions of the Imperial Court, the Marquis of Changxing, the cab ministers, and thousands of officials and nobles in the North to the execution ground and the Shangyang Castle. Even if those people in Jiangnan had the guts of a bear, they wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke him easily.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although Yin Huaixi has many schemes in the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, the key is still Ye Hanyuan. Ye Hanyuan can shake the entire court alone. Just his boldness and bravery alone makes no one dare to provoke him. I reckon that he¡¯s not afraid of anyone. This Ye Hanyuan is very arrogant.¡±

    Everyone knew about the King Li of Zhou¡¯s death, but no one dared to stand up for him.

    However, Ye Hanyuan dared to.

    It was impossible for the Marquis of Changxing to let him do this. He probably almost died in Youzhou.

    ¡°Fifthly, after Ye Hanyuan struck the drum, he has been recuperating in the capital. He hasn¡¯t received any rewards for a long time. If he doesn¡¯t want to be ced in an important position, it¡¯s only logical to give him a glorious title and send him back to Youzhou. However, he has to hide and stay in the capital to recuperate. Clearly, not only do we have to use him, but we also have to put him in an important position.¡±

    ¡°Song Xiuwen¡¯s case involved the interests of the Imperial Court and the emperor waspletely angered. If the emperor wants to deal with Jiangnan, he has to send a sharp knife that can be used by him. Ye Hanyuan is this sharp knife.¡±

    Old Madam Yu said thoughtfully, ¡°You understand best.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. It wasn¡¯t that she understood, but that her cousin had never hidden it from her. Jiangnan was also part of her cousin¡¯s n, so it was very easy to deduce her cousin¡¯s goal and Jiangnan¡¯s movements.

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°It seems that Father won¡¯t be able toe back in time for the new year.¡±

    At the very least, her father would only return after Ye Hanyuan went to Zhejiang. It would be the new year in a few days. Jiangnan was a long way away, and it would take almost half a month to travel by water.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°There are so many things happening. This year isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    Li Qiguang was still locked up in the prison of the Ministry of Justice. Song Xiuwen¡¯s case had caused such a huge mess, and half of the Great Zhou

    Dynasty was broken.

    After apanying her grandmother for a while, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Her cousin had alsoe over.

    Ever since her cousin¡¯s leg disease had mostly eased, Yu Youyao had also allowed him to stay outside for a while every day. Her cousin had returned to his usual habit of going to the Jade Courtyard every day.

    At first, Yu Youyao would nag him a little. Later, when she saw that her cousin was not feeling unwell, she ignored him.

    Meanwhile, her cousin had been staying in the Jade Courtyard for longer and longer.

    In the past, he would stay more than two hours a day but he definitely wouldn¡¯t stay for more than two hours.

    Now, her cousin came over every morning and would stay until seven in the afternoon. He woulde early and leavete. Basically, he would be in the Jade Courtyard all day.

    Gradually, her cousin¡¯s books appeared in Yu Youyao¡¯srge study.

    Thinking about it carefully, Yu Youyao suddenly realized that her cousin¡¯s things upied almost half of her study.

    When they were busy, they each went about their own business without disturbing each other. When they were free, they sat in front of the charcoal cage, talking and warming themselves by the fire.

    asionally, when she was in the mood, Yu Youyao would roast corn or meat, and share it with her cousin.

    The days were calm and warm.

    Seeing that she had returned, Zhou Linghuai smiled.. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519: Bright Wind and Moon

    Chapter 519: Bright Wind and Moon

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    These simple words warmed Yu Youyao¡¯s heart. She quickly said, ¡°I drank a big bowl of ginger soup in Grandmother¡¯s house. I don¡¯t have to drink it anymore!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to drink the ginger soup. Yin San hunted a stag. Nanny Xu personally cooked the deer soup and simmered it on the charcoal fire. Have a bowl to warm your body.¡±

    Every day, she would drink ginger soup with a bitter expression. Her expression was as if she was facing death.

    That was why he had asked Yin San to hunt the deer.

    However, this deer was not easy to hunt. It depended on luck. There were some families in the capital who specially raised deer in their manors. However, a deer was not easy to raise.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eating deer in autumn and winter is superior nourishment. The deer¡¯s entire body is a treasure. Deer meat can nourish the spleen and stomach and nourish the blood and qi. Eating deer meat in autumn and winter is both warm and nourishing. Cousin, you should eat more. Deer blood is good too. It can be made into deer blood wine to nourish your weakness, regte blood vessels, and dissipate the cold. It can also be made into deer blood powder. It¡¯s good for your health¡­¡±

    It was clearly venison soup that had been prepared for her, but the first thing she thought of was the benefits of deer to him.

    Zhou Linghuai took the venison soup from Chun Xiao. ¡°Have some soup first.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the bowl but put it aside. She scooped another bowl of soup from the bowl Chun Xiao had brought and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, have some too.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curved.

    Nanny Xu¡¯s culinary skills were very good. The deer meat soup was fragrant and not greasy, and the meat was also very soft. There were ginseng, angelica, licorice, fungus,rge dates, and other medicinal herbs in it. As soon as the soup entered her mouth, she felt a dryness in her body. This dryness came and went quickly. When the dryness disappeared, she feltfortable all over.

    Yu Youyao liked it very much. ¡°Let¡¯s set up a charcoal stove in the house at noon and roast the venison, okay?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I still have some grape wine fromst time. I can have a ss or two with the roasted meat.¡±

    At the thought of the sweet and strong taste of wine, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up again. ¡°Cousin, you actually hid the wine from me.¡±

    Real wine was rare. Her cousin had distributed some to everyone in the residence and also given her a small bottle. Nanny Xu did not let her drink it during the day, but she would let her drink a small cup every now and then before she fell asleep at night. She would finish it not long after.

    She had thought that the wine was gone.

    A smile appeared in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you like wine, I kept a little more. If I hadn¡¯t hidden it, how could I have kept it until today?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s reserved for me, it¡¯s all mine.¡±

    Seeing her teary eyes, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s yours. It¡¯s all yours. I¡¯ll get Chang An to send it to youter.¡±

    Nanny Xu knew her limits and wouldn¡¯t let her drink too much at once.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Cousin. By the way, have there been any families with the surname Lu in the court who have been dismissed or demoted in recent years?

    She was just asking casually.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°There are at least dozens of officials surnamed Lu in the Imperial Court. I don¡¯t know everyone who has been dismissed or demoted, but one of them is a little special.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°Who is this person?

    To be able to take out such an ambitious person like Ji Feng, he did not look like an ordinary court official no matter how she looked at it. Perhaps he was the person her cousin had mentioned.

    Seeing that she was curious, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°The former Minister of Justice, Lu Guangren, came from a poor family. He was a lucky schr who entered the Hanlin Academy and became the Minister of Justice and Grand Secretary of the Jianji Hall. The previous emperor valued Lu Guangren very much and every time he was entrusted with a heavy responsibility. His reputation in the cab had once far exceeded that of the Grand Secretary, Xia Yansheng. He was on par with Xia Yansheng and kept each other in check, so they were fine.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What happened next?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and said, ¡°Four years ago, when the emperor invited the

    King Li of Zhou into the capital, Lu Guangren objected strongly. However, at that time, Xia Yansheng said that he was sick at home, and there were people in the cab who colluded with the officials and nobles of the North. The Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing helped to encourage him. Lu Guangren was alone, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t persuade the emperor.¡±

    She did not expect that Lu Guangren was really rted to King Li¡¯s case. Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°With Elder Lu¡¯s status in the court at that time and his status as an elder of the two dynasties, persuading the emperor to retract his order was only to fulfill his duties as a minister. It seems a little unreasonable to dismiss him from his official position. Is there any inside story after that?¡±

    For some reason, she had an inexplicable feeling that Lu Jifeng¡¯s grandfather was probably this elegant Elder Lu.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°King Li of Zhoumitted suicide in the golden hall.

    The court officials only wanted to hide the truth. Lu Guangren was furious and spouted nonsense in the royal court, pointing out that the emperor was unworthy of being the king and shaking the country. As his words were rmist and treasonous, the emperor convicted him of offending his superiors. On ount that he was an elder of the clueless dynasty, he was asked to resign in his old name.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed in her heart. ¡°What hurts an old minister like him the most is that the king he¡¯s loyal to doesn¡¯t have the heart to guide the country and rule the world, but he only knows how to look at the sky from a well and y with power. On the other hand, in the court, he¡¯s greedy for power and has caused a loyal minister to die in vain. He even has to bear a bad reputation. It¡¯s probably fine if he doesn¡¯t be an official.¡±

    Otherwise, with Elder Lu¡¯s status, it probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy for the emperor to remove him from his official position.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Not long after Elder Lu was dismissed from his position, his whereabouts were unknown. Previously, the court was very secretive about King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, and very few people mentioned it. It was naturally the same for Elder Lu, who had resigned because of King Li of Zhou. Even though King Li of Zhou has been rehabilitated, Elder Lu has resigned because of his old age, so no one mentioned him.¡±

    Elder Lu¡¯s arrogant words back then had now been verified. For the sake of the emperor¡¯s face, no one dared to mention this person.

    As an elder of two dynasties, he had once been an official and a deputy minister. He had contributed to the country and was virtuous. It had only been three to four years since the dynasty, but no one had cared about him. Perhaps someone had deliberately downyed Elder Lu l s previous achievements in the dynasty and deliberately tarnished his previous reputation. This was simply a great irony.

    Just by looking at Lu Jifeng, she knew that this Elder Lu, who used to be in charge of the court, had probably long been buried in the soil.

    Yu Youyao felt stifled and sneered. ¡°Did no one mention it, or did no one dare to? The cab has agreed on the follow-up to the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case. Most of the people who were implicated in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case back then were avenged, but only Elder Lu was bypassed. No one will believe that there¡¯s nothing fishy.¡±

    It was obvious that Xia Yansheng had something to do with Elder Lu¡¯s official position.

    If Xia Yansheng did not mention Elder Lu, who in the court would dare to?

    Then, she thought of all these years of inaction by the cab. How could Yu Youyao not know that Xia Yansheng had suppressed Elder Lu, causing the originally clear rules of the court to be more and more toxic?

    Zhou Linghuai changed the topic.. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

 Chapter 520 - 520: Death Is Not Worthy

    Chapter 520: Death Is Not Worthy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Elder Lu came to court, Yu Youyao was only five or six years old, so she didn¡¯t know much about the previous dynasty. Later on, no one asked about Elder Lu¡¯s name, so it seemed a little abnormal to suddenly ask about it.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I was just a little curious when I happened to hear someone mention it.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t lying to her cousin. She was indeed just curious for a moment.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was deliberately hiding it from her cousin.

    Lu Jifeng¡¯s alias was Er Dan, and he refused to reveal his real name to anyone.

    The reason why he told her was because he felt that he had received her favor and it involved the privacy and secrets of others. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to tell her everything.

    Since it wasn¡¯t too important, there was no harm in it.

    She said it casually, so Zhou Linghuai naturally wouldn¡¯t care about such a small matter. ¡°Do you know the news in the royal court today?¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and nodded. ¡°I heard it from Grandmother when I went to her house just now.¡±

    Seeing that she was in a strange mood, Zhou Linghuai asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you want to ask?¡±

    What should she ask? In such a huge game of chess, how many people had be chess pieces and how many chess pieces had to be sacrificed to finally achieve the victory he wanted?

    Yu Youyao did not dare to think about it or ask.

    She only Imew that her cousin had done nothing wrong. Those dog officials were even worse than the Marquis of Changxing. A hundred deaths was not enough for her to pity them.

    Taking a deep breath, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°You threw out Song Xiuwen as bait from the beginning to stir up the situation in Jiangnan to achieve your goal of disrupting the court?¡±

    She had thought that Song Xiuwen was just a chess piece under her cousin¡¯s control in Zhejiang.

    However, she did not know that this was only a part of her cousin¡¯s n.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s no chaos in Jiangnan, the vassal lords won¡¯t rebel.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°As soon as my father arrived in Jiangnan, you led him by the nose and investigated the Zhejiang navy. Those unknown tricks made them step into the trap you set up step by step¡­¡±

    It turned out that her cousin¡¯s heart was big enough to contain the entire

    Jiangnan.

    Zhou Linghuai did not deny it. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a littleplicated. ¡°You chose my father because he¡¯s a straightforward person. Although he¡¯s not very talented and his personal virtue is a littlecking, the mistakes he makes aremon to most men. On the surface, he¡¯s never made a mistake. This means that he still has some responsibility as a minister. Although he¡¯s not an official, he¡¯s still upright and not timid. If you lure him into the situation step by step, he won¡¯t be able to stay out of it¡­¡±

    It could be said that her cousin had schemed against Yu Zongzhengpletely.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in the court who can do this. Your father is one of them.¡± At this point, he changed the topic. ¡°Your father has been an official for many years and his political achievements are mediocre. Even if the emperor thinks highly of him and he enters the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, your father was not born in the Hanlin Kingdom.

    Secondly, he was not promoted to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. Thirdly, he has no political achievements and won¡¯t be stable in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs in the future. The more he investigates Song

    Xiuwen¡¯s case, the more beneficial it will be for him.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly smiled. ¡°Cousin, are you exining it to me?

    Zhou Linghuai hesitated for a moment but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao burst outughing again. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me Cousin. I just think that Cousin calcted it so well from the North to Shandong and then to Jiangnan. Everything is linked. You don¡¯t even take a deep breath. You¡¯re so awesome.¡±

    With that, she seemed to feel thirsty, so she lowered her eyes and brought over some tea. She held it in her hand and lowered her head to drink.

    Actually, she had already vaguely known what her cousin wanted to do.

    However, she did not dare to think about it, let alone ask.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s case only further confirmed the guesses in her heart. However, all of this was too heavy for her to bear now, so she subconsciously avoided it.

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and said nothing.

    After taking a few sips of tea, Yu Youyao calmed down and changed the topic. ¡°Cousin, there are many people and things to do in the Graceful Heart Hall. We have to find some reliable people to deal with the situation. Do you still have soldiers who have retired from the army due to injuries and illnesses under you? Can you find a few for me? I want to arrange for them to be in the

    Graceful Heart Hall. Firstly, they can control those disobedient children. Secondly, they can teach them some martial arts. In the future, they can also have some ability to protect themselves. Thirdly, they can guard the Graceful Heart Hall. No one else will dare to behave atrociously.¡±

    She had gone to the Graceful Heart Hall to take a look today, and it was generally alright.

    There were also many problems. Those children lived on the streets all year round and did not have anvone to teach them. They did not know anv concept of right and wrong. Some children were unruly and difficult to control. These were all problems.

    Since she had saved these children, she had to be responsible for them.

    Saving them but not teaching her would just mean a moment of kindness. It was a departure from her original intention of being ¡°good.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it in advance, Zhou Linghuai wouldn¡¯t have brought it up. ¡°I¡¯ll send them to you in a few days.¡±

    There were also many such people in the capital. It would take two days to choose someone who was skilled, had a good character, and was useful. As long as it was Yu Youyao¡¯s request, he would not be negligent.

    Look, this was what she should be concerned about.

    Getting the Graceful Heart Hall set up properly and saving more children was something she could do well now. As for other things, she couldn¡¯t manage them now, so why should she trouble herself?

    After figuring this out, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°If I want to save more children, I definitely can¡¯t rely on just my few shops in the capital. Didn¡¯t the emperor reward you with many shops and manors in the capital previously? Can you arrange for some children who are 12 years old to go over and do some chores?

    Although restaurants and manors often needed people to do odd jobs, they had limited manpower. Of course, she hoped that more children would have something to do and be paid.

    That wasn¡¯t much money, but they could still make a living. Those who were smarter could even learn something.

    Seeing her bright smile, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Sure. During this period of time, the cab has been investigating the businesses under my parents¡¯ names. They n to give them to me. In addition, Ye Hanyuan will be heading south soon. Before he goes south, it¡¯s time for my imperial edict to be issued. At that time, the Imperial Court will reward me with good farnd, manors, and so on ording to my title. We also need a lot of people. Get

    Chang An to bring over the list of existing businesses under my name first.

    You can make the arrangements yourself.¡±

    In the afternoon, Zhou Linghuai returned to The Green House.

    Not long after, Chang An brought over a medium-sized box. ¡°All the businesses that Young Master has been managing in the capital all these years are here.¡±

    The key was hanging on the box. Yu Youvao opened it and was stunned by the stack of title deeds inside.

    Previously, she had guessed that her cousin was not someone who did not seed. Now that King Li of Zhou had suffered, he definitely had many backup ns. He probably had a lot of businesses under his name.

    However!

    Thinking about how her cousin still had many princes¡¯ guards and secret guards to support, it must have been difficult for him after so many years..

 Chapter 521 - 521: King of Wumu Became The North King

    Chapter 521: King of Wumu Became The North King

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Considering her cousin¡¯s pride as a man, although she did not say it explicitly, she had racked her brains to help him from all angles so that she could relieve his burden.

    Her cousin had arranged for many people to work in the businesses under her name.

    If she needed someone, she would ask her cousin for them directly.

    However, today, she realized how naive she was.

    Her cousin¡¯s shops in the capital were mostly antique shops that had high profits and he did not have to worry about their business. One of them, the Jade Treasure Pavilion, was very famous in the capital. Many wealthy families liked to go there to find treasures.

    There were also some medicinal herbs shops, casinos, and even trade businesses.

    They dealt with private salt, rare tea, special porcin¡­

    They were all businesses with huge benefits. Although the risks were very high, the guards of the Wang Residence were not to be trifled with. The so-called risks were not worth mentioning to him.

    Not only that, but he also had more than a thousand acres of good farnd in the capital. This did not include the businesses under the name of the King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort, as well as the businesses after he inherited the title.

    Yu Youyao knew that there were many rtives and nobles in the capital who had umted merit for generations. Without more than ten thousand acres, they would be embarrassed to say that they were nobles.

    She did not expect his cousin to be so rich.

    These were only his businesses in the capital!

    She had as many businesses under her name as her cousin and they were all clean businesses. A stable business was no more risky than her cousin¡¯s. If she had more money, she would earn it quickly.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. She felt that she still had a long way to go in terms of earning money!

    However, her cousin had many businesses under his name that were more sensitive, so it wasn¡¯t easy to arrange for someone to go over. Yu Youyao only chose some farms, shops, and restaurants that were fully regted.

    After that, Yu Youyao¡¯s mind became active. She wrote letters to Qi Sinian, Song Wanhui, and Tang Yunxi to mention this.

    Every family in the capital would symbolically do some good deeds and seek some good reputation. Anyone was willing to do such a thing that did not

    require money or effort.

    In just a few days, Yu Youyao and more than ten families in the capital had signed a contract called ¡°Renting Graceful Heart Hall.¡±

    Moreover, they had agreed with the various families that the Graceful Heart Hall would be fully in charge of the morals of theseborers and ensure that theseborers would not cause unnecessary trouble for them. If they needed odd jobs, they would have to hire someone from the Graceful Heart Hall. The Graceful Heart Hall promised that they would not collect any fees.

    As a middleman, Yu Youyao had to take risks and use her own connections.

    If the Graceful Heart Hall wanted to be done well and grow, it needed to be operated well. Money was indispensable.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao decided that the Graceful Heart Hall would draw one-sidedly and take 10% of the recipient¡¯s ie as operational fees for Graceful Heart Hall.

    To the Graceful Heart Hall, this 10% ie was a drop in the bucket and not worth mentioning.

    Yu Youyao had to spend most of the money on the operations of the Graceful Heart Hall.

    However, she needed to use this method to let those who had been saved understand that there was no free lunch in this world.

    The Graceful Heart Hall had provided them with food, amodation, and work. They also had to contribute to save more people.

    In addition, the Graceful Heart Hall also epted donations from other families and promised that all the donations would be used to save more people.

    On the day the contract was sent, Yu Youyao specially sent someone to the government office to sign it.

    The Graceful Heart Hall was still in the early stages at the moment.

    However, Zhou Linghuai knew that it would be perfected bit by bit each day.

    When it waspletely perfected, it would be the day Yu Youyao realized her ambition.

    He had never underestimated Yu Youyao, but he did not expect her to do so well. She had opened a charity and given many children and women a chance to live. This was kindness.

    However, she had also given them the courage and hope to live. This was good

    Karma.

    It was easy for a person to show kindness, but kindness did not mean a kind heart.

    Being kind meant an act of kindness.

    Virtue, on the other hand, was the inner beauty behind this kindness.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao did not know that the Graceful Heart Hall was already famous in the capital.

    Old Madam Song leaned against the couch and heard Song Wanhui mention the Graceful Heart Hall. ¡®Yao Yao mentioned this. Our family usually sets up many porridge stalls every winter. We give up a lot of old clothes and tools in the residence. It¡¯s not a big deal to give them to anyone. Only by contributing more to the Graceful Heart Hall can we really help those in need.¡±

    Old Madam Song beamed when she heard this. ¡°Yao Yao¡¯s ambitions aren¡¯t something ordinary people canpare to. Old Madam Yu has been eating vegetarian food and praying to Buddha for decades, but she¡¯s really manifested a living Bodhisattva for the family. She¡¯s kind and virtuous. Which generation has umted such good fortune? This is a good thing. All our businesses will be hiring from the Graceful Heart Hall if we need odd job workers in the future. In addition, isn¡¯t the Graceful Heart Hall also epting donations? In the future, everything our family donates will be sent to the Graceful Heart Hall.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife was also full of smiles. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send a letter to a few kind madams in the capital. I think they¡¯re happy to participate in such a good thing.¡±

    The same scene also happened in the Qi Residence and the Tang Residence

    Then, it was spread to the Li, Zhang, and Du Residences through the Qi

    Residence and the Tang Residence¡­

    Graceful Heart Hall was finally on the right track. Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    Unknowingly, it was the 23rd of December.

    In the first few days, the family had sent someone to the manor to bring Yu Jianjia home.

    However, Yu Jianjia had caught a cold and her body had just recovered a little. It was not appropriate for her to run around. It was just another day, and the kitchen god festival only involved the men so she was not involved. They asked her to recuperate in the manor for a few days before returning.

    Men did not worship the moon, and women did not worship the kitchen god!

    As Yu Zongzheng was not at home, Old Madam Yu prepared candies, fruits, wine,mps, candles, and so on. She arranged for Zhou Linghuai to pay respects to the kitchen god.

    After that, Nanny Liu instructed the servants to sweep the entire house.

    The entire residence looked brand new.

    Yu Youyao entered the kitchen and made patterns with the stove candy. There was peanut candy wrapped in peanuts, sesame seeds, sesame candy, and melon seeds¡­

    There were seven or eight types.

    Although the stove candy was sticky, it tasted sweet and iparable to any sugar. Yu Youyao had always liked it. She tasted some herself. After wrapping it, it was not so sticky to her teeth. Instead, it tasted better.

    Yu Youyao sent some to everyone in the residence.

    Everyone felt that it was delicious.

    At night, the entire family gathered together and ate dumplings and rice cakes. They happily offered them to the kitchen god. After a long day, they finally stopped the celebration.

    The next day, the emperor issued a decree. ¡°Yin Huaixi, the heir of the King Li of Zhou, is conferred the title of King of Wumu. His name will be King of Wumu, and he will be in charge of 300,000 troops in the North. He is to suppress the vast territory of our Great Zhou, guard the North, and govern Youzhou. As King Wumu is sick, he is specially allowed to recuperate in the capital for the time being. After the Lantern Festival next year, he will immediately go to Youzhou..¡±

 Chapter 522 - 522: Whatâ€™s a Posthumous Name?

    Chapter 522: What¡¯s a Posthumous Name?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There was a hugemotion in the court.

    When King Li of 7.11011 was still alive. he was conferred the title of King of Dingbei and guarded the North.

    When it was Yin Huaixi¡¯s turn, the emperor added the title of King of Wumu on the foundation of King Dingbei. It was a little intriguing.

    ording to Jizhong discovery, ¡°The strong and wise call it martial arts, and it can quell cmity and chaos.¡±

    ording to the Posthumous Law, ¡°Wu is rted power while Mu means righteousness.

    In history, there were only a handful of people who had been given the posthumous title of Wumu. Almost every one of them was an unprecedentedly famous general. Yue Fei had been given the posthumous title of Wumu after his death.

    It was obvious how important the word ¡°Wumu¡± was in every dynasty.

    The emperor conferred the title of King of Wumu on Yin Huaixi. How much did he value him?

    However, the problem was that the word Wumu was mostly a posthumous name in history.

    What was a posthumous name?

    It was a posthumous title for the ¡°dead¡± to remember their deeds, morals, and meritorious deeds when they were alive. A posthumous title was tomemorate meritorious deeds and remembering someone. It could also belittle people.

    Previously, the emperor conferred Yin Lixing the title of King Li of Zhou.

    A minister in the court jumped out to object and pointed out that the word ¡°Li¡± was not moral. It had the meaning of ¡°destion, violence, killing, and evil.¡± It should not be used.

    The emperor said bluntly, ¡°The previous emperor named his younger brother the word ¡®Li¡¯ because it means strict, solemn, fierce, sharp. Over the years, his younger brother has been like the sharp de of the country, peaceful in the inner town, and fierce outside. He did not let the previous emperor down. He should be given the title ¡®Li¡¯ to show his ancestors¡¯ virtue.¡±

    ¡°Wumu¡± was definitely a posthumous title for the dead and no living person had it. Yin Huaixi was still alive, so why had he been conferred the title of Wumu?

    Did he feel that only the word ¡°Wumu¡± was enough to show how much the emperor valued Yin Huaixl?

    Or did she want Yin Huaixi to follow in the footsteps of his predecessors and contribute to the Great Zhou?

    Or was it because the emperor wanted to use the word ¡°Wumu¡± to intimidate the court so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to bully Yin Huaixi because he was young and sick?

    In short, no matter what the emperor was implying, since he had conferred the title of King of the North to Yin Huaixi, no one in the court dared to say anything.

    The news spread outside the pce and entered Yu Youyao¡¯s ears.

    Yu Youyao was so angry that she almost cried. ¡°What exactly does that dog emperor mean? If he wants to be conferred a title, so be it. What title can¡¯t he give? Must he give such an inexplicable title to Cousin?¡±

    Did he think that his cousin was an eyesore if he was alive, or did he think that his cousin¡¯s health was too good? Did he hope that his cousin would die early and reincarnate?

    There was a charcoal stove in the room, and there was a grill made of wire on it. The venison was roasted until it was glossy and sizzled. The room was filled with the fragrance of roasted venison and the faint fragrance of wine.

    Yesterday¡¯s stag was not small. Everyone in the residence was given some, but there was still more than half left.

    Yu Youyao collected deer blood and found an ancient recipe to make deer blood wine. She also made some deer blood powder and liked roasted deer meat very much.

    Zhou Linghuai turned the venison over and roasted it. When he felt that the venison was almost done, he picked it up and used a knife to cut it into small pieces that were convenient to eat. He handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°The venison is roasted. Eat it while its hot.¡±

    Yu Youyao was full of anger. ¡°How can I still eat it?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°There was a famous general in the previous dynasty called Wumu. You¡¯ve read a lot of history books recently. Have you read his life stories?

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°General Wumu had outstanding military achievements. Due to his high contributions, he was cruelly killed by the Imperial Court on New Year¡¯s Eve because of a groundless crime. Later on, he was framed for more than 80 years before the truth was exposed!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai praised, ¡°The history books weren¡¯t read in vain. 14 years after

    General Wumu¡¯s death, Prime Minister Qin died of old age. The Qin family lost power and the pro-war faction in the court saw General Wumu as a chance of quelling the rebellion. They wanted to quell the rebellion for General Wumu but were rejected by Gaozong.¡±

    Yu Youyao had always been smart and understood immediately. ¡°General Wumu¡¯s death was caused by Emperor Gaozong, if General Wurnu¡¯s name was cleared, Gaozong¡¯s dignity and reputation will be tarnished.¡±

    How simr was this to when her cousin had avenged King Li of Zhou?!

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the financiers tore up the peace negotiations and mobilized troops to invade the south in a dangerous autumn that the pro-war faction asked again for General Wumu and Mu Zhaoxue. Gaozong was forced to put on a show and pardoned the people from the Yue family who had been exiled. This move had nothing to do with resolving the rebellion. He was only forced by the situation to be benevolent. General Wumu kept carrying the name of a so-called traitor.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that this was only the beginning.

    ¡®Gaozong abdicated and his son, Xiao Zong, ascended the throne. In order to bnce the power of the pro-war and pro-peace factions in the court at that time, he redressed General Wumu¡¯s grievances. However, in his retaliation, he wrote about General Wurnu¡¯s death in a vague manner. He admitted General Wumu¡¯s grievances, but he refused to say it directly. He did not conduct any screening and review of General Wumu¡¯s injustice. The retaliation was not thorough enough, so General Wumu was still left with a stain and was criticized by the world.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°After Gaozong abdicated, he called himself the emperor emeritus and refused to give up his power. Xiao Zong¡¯s reign was influenced by his father and he did not take General Wumu¡¯s grievances too seriously. It was just that because of the strong request of the pro-war faction at that time, they had no choice but to do this. However, the retaliation was not thorough, and General Wumu still suffered an injustice.¡±

    ¡°In the 17th year of Xiaozong¡¯s reign, the Imperial Court officially bestowed a posthumous title on General Wumu. The Taichang Temple wanted to apply for a posthumous title of ¡®Loyalyu¡¯, but it was rejected. The oue of the review was, ¡®ording to the posthumousw, the imperial army will be punished and General Wumu will obtain the posthumous name of ¡®Wumu.¡¯¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°General Wumu was wrongfully killed for ¡®rebellion¡¯. No matter how important he was and how good his reputation was, he was demoted from ¡®Loyalty¡¯ to ¡®Wumu¡¯. This was how Xiaozhong¡¯s reign belittled General Wumu, but it¡¯s still notpletely redressed. To General Wumu, the word ¡®Loyalty¡¯ is more important than any word.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°After that, those rted to General Wumu still couldn¡¯t calm down. They remembered that their loyalty had yet to be revealed and their grievances had yet to be resolved. They kept looking for an opportunity to redress their grievances.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not a fool. He was also a meritorious general who had died unjustly, but General Wumu had been struggling for many years and could not be appeased.

    However, King Li of Zhou¡¯s case had been cleared in a few months.

    Was this really just because her cousin had pacified Shandong and the world?

    That might not be the case!

    Back then, even though the Jin people had fought their way to Jiangbei, Emperor Gaozong still cared about his dignity and was unwilling to seek justice for General Wumu. What was a mere Shandong?

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Ningzong ascended the throne after more than ten years that Ningzong did something about Minister Qin¡¯s title of King Shen. He changed his posthumous name from ¡®Loyalty¡¯ to ¡®Disgrace¡¯ to point out his sins. However, good things are always dyed. With the loss of power of the pro-war faction and the return of the peace faction that restored the title of Minister Qin, General Wumu still hasn¡¯t received a proper title from the Imperial Court..¡±

 Chapter 523 - 523: Wishful Thinking

    Chapter 523: Wishful Thinking

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡®General Wumu¡¯s case wasn¡¯tpletely solved until the end of the Southern Dynasty when Li Zong ascended the throne. Why do you think that is?¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little ufortable. ¡°Prime Minister Qin wasn¡¯t the one who caused Yue Muwu¡¯s death, but it was Gaozong¡¯s fault. The future generations naturally don¡¯t dare to talk about their ancestors¡¯ wins and shorings.

    From this, it can be seen how difficult it is for those who have died unjustly to bepletely cleared.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°So?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression did not look too good. ¡°Cousin, firstly, we used the power of Shandong to quell the rebellion. Secondly, we used the power of the cab to suppress Ning Yuanbo¡¯s family, led by the emperor. Thirdly, we used the power of the world to suppress the rebellion. The emperor had no choice but to help King Li of Zhou quell the rebellion.¡±

    The reason why Gaozong did not seek justice for General Wumu was because the peace faction that had caused General Wurnu¡¯s death back then had gained power.

    After her cousin¡¯s interference, he had blocked the path of Ning Yuanbo and the cab from the beginning and asked the cab to help. The emperor had originally wanted to redress the rebellion for King Li of Zhou, butter, because of the cab, he had no choice but to do so.

    Also, the situation in the North was unstable. Her cousin had proved his ability to stabilize the situation in the North with the battle in Shandong.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯

    Yu Youyao said angrily, ¡°The emperor gave you the title of Wumu because he wants to use General Wurnu¡¯s matter to show you kindness. He wants you to remember his kindness to your father and warn you at all times. He wants to use this to manipte Cousin. At the same time, he¡¯s also threatening him. If he can help King Li of Zhou redress his rebellion, he can naturally overthrow him. If you don¡¯t want King Li of Zhou to end up like General Wumu, Cousin has to be willing to be controlled by him.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Exactly!¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were already red with anger. ¡°Therefore, he conferred the title of King Li of Zhou on your father. The word ¡®Li¡¯ can be a posthumous title of strictness and sharpness. It can also be a posthumous title of evil. Whether it¡¯s praise or evil depends on one¡¯s perspective. He¡¯s really vicious and sinister.

    It¡¯s the mind of an emperor again!¡±

    She had actually not guessed this previously. She was happy for King Li of Zhou and her cousin.

    Little did she know that the ill intentions of this edict were so well hidden.

    Zhou Linghuai knew that she was angry, and her heart ached for him. He stroked her hair. ¡°Whether it¡¯s King Li of Zhou or King Wumu, it¡¯s wishful thinking for them to try and control me with such small tricks.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that her cousin was not someone who was easily manipted, but she was still furious. ¡°As the ruler of a country, he doesn¡¯t want to govern the court and clean up the officials, but he just ys with power all day. How hateful.¡±

    Others felt that the emperor thought highly of his cousin by conferring him the title of King of the North.

    However, she only felt aggrieved for her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai touched the silk flower on her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a useless evil dragon. I¡¯ll just kill it. It¡¯s not worth angering yourself.¡± With that, he cut the hot venison again and ced it in front of her. ¡°The venison has to be eaten while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    These casual words seemed to havee out of his mouth casually.

    However, Yu Youyao knew that this had been nned for a long time. From the moment her cousin entered the capital, the world had been a chess board.

    Yu Youyao did not think that it was bad, but her heart skipped a beat. She could only pick up her chopsticks and eat the deer meat.

    The deer meat was roasted very deliciously. Yu Youyao liked the salty and not greasy texture very much. Unknowingly, she had eaten a lot and stopped thinking about those annoying things.

    Zhou Linghuai took out a wine jar and poured her a ss of wine. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going out of the city. Do you want to go with me?¡±

    The sweet wineplemented the strong taste of the venison.

    Yu Youyao held her night ss and smiled sweetly. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Why are you leaving the city?¡±

    Although she did not want her cousin to go out and catch a cold, she knew that he had always lived in seclusion. There must be something important that forced him to leave the city.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sending an old friend off.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Cousin tomorrow and bring the deer blood wine that I brewed yesterday. It¡¯s cold here. It¡¯s best to drink a cup of deer blood wine to strengthen your body.¡±

    Since her cousin had asked her to go with him, her grandmother was no longer an obstacle.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    The next day, the sky, which had been gloomy for more than a month, finally cleared.

    After the morning court assembly, Yu Youyao received news¡ª

    The Imperial Court had announced many crimes against Song Xiuwen that Ning Yuanbo had reported. After a preliminary investigation, they ordered the Jiangdu Department to investigate and reported Song Xiuwen¡¯s dismissal.

    Ye Hanyuan would temporarily take over his position and immediately go south. He would temporarily be in charge of the coastal war in Ningbo,

    Shaoxing, and Taizhou Prefectures and help investigate Song Xiuwen¡¯s case. He had to investigate this case and punish corrupt officials to uphold the justice of the navy.

    The orange-red sun hungzily in the sky, and the repressed mood also cleared up.

    There was a charcoal pot burning in the carriage, and there were curtains on all four walls to block the wind. It was also warm.

    Yu Youyao and her cousin made small talk. ¡°The Ye Residence in Linjiang has been involved in the imperial examination for generations. Ye Hanyuan¡¯s father, Ye Xiaoci, is a civil servant. As his eldest son, why did Ye Hanyuan join the army and not take the imperial examination?

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°Ye Hanyuan is the eldest son of Ye Xiaoci¡¯s first wife. Logically speaking, it¡¯s only right for him to follow his father¡¯s wishes and be an official. However, Ye Hanyuan stuttered when he was young and wasn¡¯t valued by his father. As a result, he was bullied and mocked a lot.

    Gradually, he became wooden and autistic. Furthermore, he was known as Fool Ye in Youzhou.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yu Youyao wondered if she had heard wrongly. Ye Hanyuan, who had single-handedly stirred up the entire court, actually stuttered. He even had a nickname called Fool Ye?

    This reminded her of how she had mentioned Ye Hanyuan to her grandmother previously. Her grandmother had said that Ye Hanyuan was perverse and stiff.

    At that time, she still felt that it was strange. Ye Hanyuan had knocked on the drum angrily. The word perverse was barely suitable for him, but how was he stiff?

    Although she was a little curious, she had something on her mind at that time, so she did not probe further.

    Today, after hearing her cousin¡¯s words, she realized that this was why he was described as stiff.

    Zhou Linghuai knew that she was in disbelief. so he smiled. ¡°He used to stutter.

    Although it¡¯s not a bad illness, it¡¯s harmful to the Imperial Court¡¯s image.

    Someone like him is not allowed to participate in the imperial examination.¡±

    Yu Youyao was speechless for a moment. After a while, she asked, ¡°On the day Ye Hanyuan beat the drum angrily, I passed by Chang An Street and heard him shouting about the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s ten sins. He didn¡¯t stutter. How did he recover after that?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°That¡¯s a long story¡­¡±

    After chatting all the way, Yu Youyao¡¯s mood gradually became heavy. How many lives had been buried in King You¡¯s case, and how many rtionships had been buried?

    Unknowingly, they had arrived at the pavilion outside the city..

 Chapter 524 - 524: Oath of Love

    Chapter 524: Oath of Love

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao lifted the curtain of the carriage and saw a tall and heroic man in the Storm Pavilion. He was wearing silver-white armor and a red cloak that fluttered in the cold wind.

    With his tall and straight body, one could see his aura at a nce.

    Such an outstanding man belonged on the battlefield.

    However, at a nce, she felt that the person standing in the cold wind was actually covered in wind and frost.

    Yu Youyao instructed Chun Xiao and Chang An to move everything they had brought into the pavilion.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Cousin, you have to be more careful not to catch a cold.¡± As she spoke, Yu Youyao took out arge cloak and helped her cousin put it on. She also prepared a sleeve stove and added a velvet nket to his legs. ¡°Cousin has a lot to talk to Young Master Ye about, so I won¡¯t go over. I¡¯ll wait for you in the carriage.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not insist and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Ye Hanyuan. I won¡¯t be dyed for too long.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and pushed her cousin out of the carriage.

    Although it was daytime, the sun probably wouldn¡¯t stay up much longer. The weather was also bing cloudy and cold.

    As soon as the cold wind blew against her body, she felt ayer of frost on her face.

    Yu Youyao quickly bent down and helped her cousin tighten his cloak. ¡°Cousin, you have to take care of your health.¡±

    Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai into the pavilion.

    Only then did Yu Youyao get into the carriage again.

    In the Storm Pavilion, Ye Hanyuan was sitting in front of a charcoal stove. There was a grill inside. He cut two pieces of venison and ced them on the grill to roast. ¡°The little girl who sent you here is Eldest Miss Yu of the Imperial Censor¡¯s family?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded.

    Ye Hanyuan was busy applying oil to the venison. ¡°She takes good care of you.¡± Zhou Linghuai nodded and said nothing.

    The atmosphere was silent for a moment, and only the sound of roasting meat entered his ears.

    Ye Hanyuan took out a pendant.

    This was a red jade mandarin duck pendant. There were ancient mandarin ducks in pairs. Looking at the mandarin duck pendant, it was definitely a Yang pendant.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°Back then, my father entrusted my sister to you with the red jade pendant?¡±

    His father had always carried this red jade duck pendant with him.

    There was also a green jade pendant that his mother never removed.

    Back then, his father had searched the world and found this piece of jade. This piece of jade was naturally abnormal. It was half red and half emerald.

    The male can gave the red half and the female can have the green half.

    Her father was overjoyed. He found the best craftsman in the world and carved a pair of jade mandarin ducks. He wanted them to grow old together and die together. He made an oath with his mother.

    This was a token of love between his father and mother.

    Ye Hanyuan picked up the wine jar, pulled out the stopper, and gulped down a few mouthfuls of wine. The deer blood wine flowed, and as soon as it entered his stomach, he felt the blood burning. ¡°Back then, the North lost several cities in a row and was retreating step by step. King Li of Zhou reorganized his troops and nned to fight to the death with the Di people at the narrow Yu pass. He already had the intention to die, but he couldn¡¯t let go of his wife and children at home.¡±

    At that time, Ye Hanyuan, who was only 17 years old, had performed well in the army and was promoted to a sixth-grade guard of the You Prefecture to guard the city.

    The 300,000 Di Army soldiers aggressively approached them, and King You gathered resources to fight.

    The Imperial Court owed money to the army every year, causing ack of supplies in the North. The soldiers¡¯ armor was damaged, and their warhorses were old and weak. Every year, they lost a lot of troops. 200,000 soldiers was all they had.

    The Di Army seemed to know that the Northcked supplies and kept feigning attacks. The soldiers were exhausted from dealing with them, and the consumption of supplies increased, casting an ominous shadow over this battle.

    The North had lost several cities in a row, and the situation was not optimistic.

    If they did not take the initiative to attack and stop the Di Army outside the narrow Yu pass, it was only a matter of time before the Di Army broke through.

    King You reorganized his troops and nned to attack in all directions. ¡°If we win this battle, I¡¯ll hold a banquet in the army to reward the three armies and the soldiers. If we lose, I, Yin Lixing, will join the battlefield and we will die together!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink and eat together and have a feast¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be together on the battlefield and in theherworld¡­¡±

    ¡°Together¡­¡±

    The morale of the army soared, but this fearless aura revealed a sense of sorrow for no reason.

    As the vassal lord guarding the North, King You had no choice.

    If the Di people broke through the narrow Yu pass, the Imperial Court would pursue the crime of him not guarding it well. If it were an ordinary soldier, he might have a chance of survival, but as a vassal lord, he could only die.

    Only by dying on the battlefield could he protect his wife and children.

    That night, King You saw him in the camp. ¡°If I die, my wife will die with me. She definitely won¡¯t live an ignoble life. We have to walk through life and death together. My son is unruly by nature and isn¡¯t restrained. I can¡¯t manage him enough, so I¡¯ll let him cause trouble. Only my daughter is as hot-tempered as fire. I¡¯m really worried.¡±

    Xi¡¯er was scheming. Even if he was worried, he couldn¡¯t worry too much.

    It was naturally more appropriate to hand Ruo Tu over to Xi¡¯er to take care of.

    However, Xi¡¯er was too vicious and scheming, so he was worried about handing his daughter over to him.

    Ye Hanyuan sat in the tent cautiously. He had a wooden personality. Only when he heard King You mention his daughter did his wooden emotions finally fluctuate strongly.

    Yin Lixing changed the topic. ¡°Your son and my daughter, Ruo Tu, are childhood sweethearts. If you lose this battle, please take care of her.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci was a parent official of the North and had close connections with the nobles in the North. If the North fell, Ye Xiaoci would definitely have a way to escape unscathed.

    Ye Hanyuan was the eldest son of the first wife. Even if Ye Xiaoci did not value him, it was impossible for him to give up on him.

    Ye Hanyuan had also been under him for five to six years. He had also watched him grow up. He seemed to be wooden when interacting with others, but he had a rare talent as a general. He was responsible, and his personality was stable. He could be entrusted with something.

    With Xi¡¯ers n and Ye Hanyuan¡¯s help, Ruo Tu would be safe.

    Ye Hanyuan, who had always been wooden, mustered up his courage and knelt in front of King You with a thud. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been with Princess Simu for many years. I¡¯m willing to spend my life with your family and follow the love between you and the Princess to form a good family. We¡¯ll be a pair for the rest of our lives. Your Highness, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    The tent was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop¡ª

    Ye Hanyuan knelt on the ground nervously and lowered his head tightly. He did not even have the courage to raise his head to look at King You.

    He knew how despicable and shameless he was when he was taking advantage of others.

    How noble was Princess Changnings status? How could she not be valued at home? A mere sixth-grade guard could only dream.

    However, he knew that this was his only chance.

    After a while, King You¡¯s angry voice sounded above his head. ¡°Look up.¡±

    Ye Hanyuan was afraid, but he still clenched his fists and slowly raised his head. As expected, he saw King You looking at him sinisterly, his eyes filled with killing intent..

 Chapter 525 - 525: Ridiculous

    Chapter 525: Ridiculous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Lixing sneered. ¡°I see that you have some talent in war and treat you as my disciple. Kid, you actually dare to covet my daughter. You dare to think about it!¡±

    Ye Hanyuan¡¯s face was wooden. ¡°Your Highness, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    King You was so angry that heughed. ¡°Heh, I said that you¡¯re a toad, but you¡¯re still clinging on. How dare you covet my daughter? Let me see if your bones are hard enough.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he had already rolled up his sleeves and rushed over to beat him up.

    Ye Hanyuan did not say a word.

    As he hit him, Yin Lixing felt that there was no point in hitting anymore. He stared at Ye Hanyuan faintly. ¡°You¡¯d better dispel this thought in your heart. Although I was also someone who was a toad that ate swan meat back then, I can¡¯t tolerate it. You¡¯re a toad who wants my daughter, understand?¡±

    Ye Hanyuan¡¯s face was bruised and swollen. It was simply a tragic sight.

    After being beaten up, Ye Hanyuan was no longer afraid of facing King You again. Instead, he said self-righteously, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it if Your Highness did it back then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reparing yourself to me?¡± King You rolled up his sleeves again in anger.

    He said that he was a toad, but did this kid really think that he was a toad?

    Even if he was a toad, he was still the most beautiful toad. No matter what, he was still a prince withnd, money, and power.

    How could Ye Hanyuan, who was not valued by his family,pare to him?

    He was courting death!!!

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. King You kicked him. ¡°Comparing yourself to me? Are you worthy? How many keys do you have? Heh, you¡¯re the eldest son of the first wife of the state capital. Do you know what the state capital is doing? You said that you¡¯re helping the vassal lords govern the vassalnds, but in fact, you¡¯re nted by the Imperial Court in the North to monitor the spies of the vassal lords. You want to marry my daughter. With your status, you¡¯re simply delusional.¡±

    Not to mention him!

    Even Ye Xiaoci himself would not agree to marry the vassal lord. If he was not careful and was convicted of forming a clique, he would lose his head.

    Ye Hanyuan pursed his lips. ¡°As long as Your Highness fulfills my wish, I¡¯m willing to leave the Ye Residence and marry into the King¡¯s Residence to be

    Rucha¡¯s wife.¡±

    King You¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?

    Ye Hanyuan continued, ¡°I know that I¡¯m not worthy, but I swear that I¡¯ll definitely make contributions in the future and not disgrace you. I¡¯ll be loyal to you for the rest of my life and I won¡¯t have any wrong thoughts. If I vite this oath, I won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±

    King You looked at Ye Hanyuan with an iparablyplicated expression. ¡°Marriage? You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. The Ye Residence is a side branch of the Ye family of Linjiang. Their ancestor is the number one literary family in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Marrying into the family depends on your father¡¯s approval.¡±

    Ye Hanyuan looked up at him and said, ¡°From the day I entered the military camp, Father and I have already written a letter of severance. He can¡¯t interfere in my matters.¡±

    Otherwise, as an official of the You Prefecture, how could he let his eldest son serve the vassal lord?

    Due to his stutter, his path of taking the imperial examination had already beenpletely blocked. Furthermore, as he was autistic and wooden by nature, he couldn¡¯t take the path of managing the family and doing business.

    Only surrendering himself to the army was a way out for him.

    It wasn¡¯t that his father hadn¡¯t thought of arranging for him to be under someone else¡¯smand. He was the one who hadn¡¯t been willing. It was his seriously ill mother who had stepped in and written a letter of disownment. She had used his father¡¯s seal and secretly handed it to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell your father yet. You can take it out when it¡¯s difficult for you in the

    Ye Residence in the future.¡±

    Severing ties was a mother¡¯sst kindness to her son.

    This was because she knew very well that when she died, her son wouldpletely have nothing to rely on. There would no longer be a ce for him in this family.

    Not long after, his mother passed away.

    After his mother¡¯s funeral ended, he took out the letter of severance. His father was furious, but he epted this fact out of consideration for his rtionship with his first wife.

    He resolutely submitted to King You.

    Hearing him talk about this past, King You sighed. ¡°Ye Hanyuan, I admire your daring personality and your talent, but¡­¡±

    Ye Hanyuan was afraid of hearing a rejection. ¡°Your Highness, the princess said that back then, when Your Highness married her, she hoped that she could live as she pleases. I have nothing and can¡¯t give the princess all of this. It¡¯s only human nature for you to be worried about handing the princess to me. I just want to ask for a promise from His Highness.¡±

    Yin Lixing was silent for a long time before asking, ¡°What promise?

    Ye Hanyuan said firmly, ¡°If I can make contributions in the future and give the princess happiness, please allow me to marry the princess. If I can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll also take care of the princess for the rest of my life.¡±

    A dignified descendant of the Ye family was willing to degrade himself to get a wife. King You felt that he couldn¡¯t refuse such sincerity.

    Moreover, Ye Hanyuan valued rtionships and righteousness, so he would definitely fulfill his promise.

    This promise could help his daughter¡¯s future. Why not?

    So what if Ye Hanyuan couldn¡¯t do it?

    Yin Lixing did not only have a daughter. He also had a son.

    Although this son was born arrogant and might not be able to take good care of his eldest sister, he would definitely not let her suffer.

    After a long silence, Yin Lixing took out a red jade pendant from his pocket. ¡°Alright, this red jade pendant is a token of love between me and the Princess Consort. I¡¯ll allow you to have my token today, but¡­¡±

    Before Ye Hanyuan could be surprised, he heard King You change the topic and stare at him sternly. His aura, which was shaped by being on the battlefield for a long time, pressed down on him until he couldn¡¯t breathe

    ¡°You have to promise me that if Ruocha has someone she likes in the future, and that person is someone she can entrust her life to, you can¡¯t rely on my promise and force Ruocha to be with you. It only works if you and Ruocha are willing. There¡¯s no wishful thinking. Do you understand?¡±

    His meaning was very clear. This red jade pendant was just his promise, but it did not represent his daughter¡¯s wishes. If his daughter did not agree, the marriage would still not count.

    Ye Hanyuan was overjoyed. He held the jade pendant with both hands. ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Your Highness. If I can¡¯t fulfill my promise to you in the future, or if Ruocha makes her own choice, I¡¯ll naturally return the red jade pendant to Ruocha and won¡¯t force her.¡±

    However, everything that happened next was so unexpected.

    The heir gathered the resources of the North and sent them to the battlefield, alleviating the danger of the rations in the army. Then, it was spread that the heir had brought the guards of the 3,000 residences to support the battlefield in the North. However, at a narrow pass, he met the 8,000 elite troops led by Harmon and killed more than 6,000 people. Among them, several famous generals of the Di n beat Harmon until he fled.

    When the news reached the front line, the You army¡¯s morale soared.

    There was food and morale. King You grabbed the opportunity to turn the situation around in one go.

    At this moment, there was news from the court that the Marquis of Weining was themander-in-chief. The Marquis of Changxing was the general of the north and had led an army of 300,000 to help out. This made the likely oue of this battle clearer and clearer, and everyone in the army was overjoyed.

    However, no one knew that an even greater danger had descended..

 Chapter 526 - 526: Deep Love

    Chapter 526: Deep Love

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    None of them were too worried when King You of the Imperial Court entered the capital. King You had turned the situation in the North around, and Prince

    Yin had also prepared evidence to convict the officials and nobles of the North. He was prepared to report it to the Imperial Court when the Imperial Court denounced him.

    This way, the crime of King You letting his sonmit murder was no longer recognized.

    That day, his father suddenly asked him to lead troops to patrol the border.

    He had broken off his rtionship with his father in name, but the news had yet to be sent out. Before it was time to make a decision, his father would still take care of him.

    He did not think too much about it. When there was war in the North, his father naturally stood up to help as an official of the North. It was not a big deal to patrol the border.

    He did not suspect anything.

    It wasn¡¯t until he received the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s abnormal movements at the narrow Yuguan that he sensed that something was amiss. After returning halfway, he saw the clouds rolling in the sky from afar.

    When he rushed to King You¡¯s residence, the fire had turned everything to ashes.

    King You¡¯s residence waspletely burned.

    At this moment, he realized that his father had long known that the Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing had plotted to frame the King Li of Zhou and steal the military power of Youzhou.

    However, because of the Holy Decree, although her father did not help the wicked, he chose to watch coldly.

    In fact, in order to prevent him from being implicated, he had deliberately sent him away in the name of patrolling the border.

    The red jade pact became empty words!

    After hearing this past, Zhou Linghuai looked a little sad. ¡°Since my eldest sister has passed away, I¡¯ll make the decision. The agreement you made with my father and my sister will be over. From now on¡­¡±

    Although he had a good rtionship with Ye Hanyuan, their rtionship was not deep.

    The person who had always been close to Ye Hanyuan was his sister, Princess Changning, Yin Ruocha.

    All these years, he had not interacted much with Ye Hanyuan, so he did not know about this old matter.

    Ye Hanyuan interrupted him. ¡°That day, I fled from the North to the capital.

    After breaking off my rtionship with Father, I left a severance letter. Now, I¡¯m about to go to Jiangnan to take over Song Xiuwen¡¯s position. It can be considered a meritorious deed. I¡¯ve already fulfilled my promise to King Li of Zhou. Prince Yin, please return the other green jade pendant to me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°My eldest sister is already dead.¡±

    However, Ye Hanyuan was expressionless. ¡°Marriage is a matter of parents¡¯ orders and matchmaking. My agreement with the King Li of Zhou is still there.

    It¡¯s not something that you can rify with just a few words. Prince Yin, please hand the green jade pendant to me. Ruocha was born to be with me in life and death.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai tightened his grip on his teacup and looked at him steadily. ¡®Ye Hanyuan, after you get married and have children in the future, where will my sister¡¯s ce be?¡±

    Ye Hanyuan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If it isn¡¯t your sister, it won¡¯t be anyone else.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly thought of something.

    Back then, Ye Hanyuan had joined her father¡¯s army. Once, when she had gone to the army with her sister, the gloomy and wooden young man had hidden in the dark of the tent and stared straight at her sister.

    Zhou Linghuai did not like his gaze.

    Only now did he understand that Ye Hanyuan was looking at his entire world.

    If Yin Huaixi was still the same Yin Huaixi from before and he had never met a girl called Yu Youyao in the capital, he would definitely reject Ye Hanyuan coldly.

    However, he had changed in the end.

    Zhou Linghuai turned to look at the carriage not far away.

    A corner of the curtain was lifted. Although the person in the carriage did not follow him, she had been paying attention to his every move. She was also his entire world.

    He was the one who had made a great promise to protect her for the rest of his life.

    He wouldn¡¯t do this for anyone else.

    This was not a promise.

    Instead, it was a dream they wanted to achieve in their life.

    Zhou Linghuai took out an emerald green jade pendant from his sleeve. ¡°If you change your mind one day, return this pair of mandarin duck jade pendants to me.¡±

    Ye Hanyuan took the green jade pendant and intertwined it with the red jade pendant in his hand. The two jade pendants fused into one, turning into a pair of round mandarin duck pendants that crossed each other¡¯s necks.

    Ye Hanyuan gently rubbed the round pendant in his hand, his eyes filled with sorrow and joy. After a while, he said, ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, King Wumu.¡±

    He did not call him Prince Yin anymore.

    Prince Yin was the only rtionship he had with Yin Huaixi in Youzhou in the past.

    King Wumu was the person he would be loyal to from now on.

    It was windy in the Storm Pavilion. Even though there was a charcoal stove, it was bone-chilling. Zhou Linghuai felt cold.

    He took out a small jade gourd the size of his palm from his waist. It was filled with Myrrh wine. He raised his head and took a sip. The Myrrh wine rushed into his throat. As soon as it entered his stomach, he felt the coldness dissipate.

    After the venison was roasted, Ye Hanyuan picked up one of the pieces and ced it on the te in front of Zhou Linghuai. ¡°Your sister used to like the meat I roasted the most.¡±

    This was the first time he had roasted meat for someone else.

    It was also thest time.

    Zhou Linghuai took a dagger and cut the meat into small pieces. After taking a bite, he felt that it was better than his roasted meat. Thinking that Yu Youyao also liked roasted meat, he asked, ¡°How did you roast it?¡±

    Ye Hanyuan exined some of his barbecue techniques expressionlessly.

    Zhou Linghuai was enlightened.

    He had already said everything he needed to say. After eating the roasted meat and drinking the deer blood wine, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. The suburbs are a distance away from the Precious Peace Temple. Aren¡¯t you going to bid farewell to the scenery?

    Themander-in-chief was under the jurisdiction of the state capital. In terms of closeness, Ye Hanyuan was closer to Jingzhi.

    Ye Hanyuan was stunned for a long time. After a while, he said, ¡°Back then, when the situation in the North changed drastically, Jingzhi helped you gather rations and stabilize the situation in the North. Only then could you lead the 3,000 elite guards of the residence to help the battlefield and ease the situation in the North. After that, he fell sick and couldn¡¯t get up. Later, the Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing wanted military power in Youzhou. Uncle Zhou was worried that he would be implicated, so he drugged him and sent him to Mount Wutai.¡±

    At the mention of this past, Zhou Linghuai had aplicated look. ¡°Even if

    he¡¯s here, he can¡¯t save King You¡¯s residence.¡±

    If the emperor wanted him to die, he had no choice.

    His mother had always been smart and virtuous. It was precisely because she understood this that she was so determined.

    His eldest sister was also smart and fiery. It was precisely because she knew all of this that she was willing to die with her mother.

    Ye Hanyuan lowered his eyes. ¡°A deep love doesn¡¯tst long, and extreme wisdom will definitely hurt him. After the shocking change in Youzhou and the cmity in the family, Jingzhi¡¯s health deteriorated day by day. Later, Grandmaster Hui Neng went to Mount Wutai to talk about meditation. After seeing the scene, he said bluntly that he was fated with Buddha. Jingzhi became a monk and stopped caring about the mortal world. His health actually improved day by day.¡±

    However, there was no Zhou family in this world anymore. There was only the

    Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple and Zen Master Hui Ji.

    Zhou Linghuai also knew this.

    Jingzhi was still brooding over what had happened back then. Even as a monk, it was rare for him to have peace. Later, he suggested using Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity at the price of redressing the Zhou family.

    If he wanted to go to the capital, why would he need to use Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity?

    He was just using this to cut off all connections between the mortal and his identity as Jingzhi..

 Chapter 527 - 527: A Scene that Radiates Light

    Chapter 527: A Scene that Radiates Light

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    They were both smart people. There were many things that did not need to be said explicitly to know each other¡¯s intentions.

    At this point, the act was over.

    He had also used Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity to go to the capital, but because of his identity as ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±, he had an inexplicable fate with the Yu

    Residence and had an alliance oath with a youngdy for the rest of his life.

    It was probably all predestined.

    He was destined to have an inexplicable fate with Zhou Ling, and that was indeed the case.

    Ye Hanyuan sighed slightly. ¡°Since he has severed ties with the mortal world, I won¡¯t disturb him.¡±

    The person in charge of Youzhou was a young master. Although he was born sick and weak, he was born with wisdom. His father named him Linghuai. The name ¡°Jingzhi¡± meant looking up when there is a tall mountain.

    He hoped that he would be both talented and capable. If he saw a tall mountain and could admire it, he would always be humble. Only then would he see virtue.

    Later on, this young master of the Zhou family with the name ¡°Jingzhi¡± met another young heir with the name ¡°Jingzhi.¡±

    They had an iprehensible fate.

    King You had named Yin Huaixi Jingzhi from a quote. ¡°In the grand hall room, the scenery will follow the light. Cross the vast sea and to reach the river.¡± He hoped that Yin Huaixi could be a noble person in the future.

    One who would see a tall mountain and look up to it.

    One who would be a noble mountain and radiate light.

    This was the entanglement of fate .

    At that time, King You probably wouldn¡¯t have thought that Mount Song was too high to reach.

    A dragon swam unafraid of the vastness of the four seas.

    Everything was just about fate.

    Zhou Linghuai did not say much and only said, ¡°This trip to Jiangnan is filled with danger. I hope you take care!¡±

    Ye Hanyuan nodded. ¡°You take care.¡±

    With that, Ye Hanyuan did not stay any longer.

    After walking out of the pavilion, with a whistle, the sound of hooves came from nearby. A tall horse with ck mane galloped over.

    In the blink of an eye, it stopped beside Ye Hanyuan.

    Ye Hanyuan stroked the horse¡¯s head and got on.

    ¡°Giddyup!¡± The horse raised its head and neighed, galloping towards the official road like a gust of wind.

    Ye Hanyuan held the reins of his horse, and the cold wind whistled in his ears. It was as if the young girl in red was whispering in his ear¡ª

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, with me protecting you in the future, no one can bully you¡­¡¯

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, so what if you can¡¯t take the imperial examination? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s only one path in the world. At the very least, I¡¯ve never heard that stutterers can¡¯t join the army¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, it¡¯s not like you were born with a stutter. As long as you work hard, you¡¯ll definitely be able to ovee it¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, it¡¯s a deal. In the future,e and look for me at this time every day. I¡¯ll help you ovee your stutter¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, recite it with me. Yin Ruocha is the most beautiful girl in the world. If you dare to stutter, you¡¯ll be dead¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, that Young brat, Yin Huaixi, mocked me. He said that I was a tomboy and would definitely not be able to get married in the future. He was beaten up by my father. My father said that if I couldn¡¯t get married, I could be matched with someone. There are many good men with a bright future in the army. As long as he gives the order, there will be many people queuing up to be my husband¡­¡±

    ¡°Ye Hanyuan, do you have any dreams? Is there something you want to do with your life?¡±

    My lifelong dream is to marry you.

    Even though you¡¯re no longer around!

    I want to miss you like this too!

    Zhou Linghuai watched Ye Hanyuan¡¯s horse leave, his heart filled with sorrow. The sky had just cleared not long ago, but at some point, it was dark. The cold wind carried the rain and snow into the Storm Pavilion.

    Yu Youyao got out of the carriage and walked into the pavilion through the snow. ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and raised his hand to lift the hood on the little girl¡¯s fox fur cloak and put it on her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Soon, it would be difficult to walk on the main road in the rain and snow.

    Chang An pushed the wheelchair and sent Young Master back to the carriage. Then, he returned to the pavilion to help Chun Xiao pack her things.

    The carriage was warm. There was a small charcoal stove on the table and ginger tea was brewed. The entire carriage smelled of ginger and spicy food.

    Yu Youyao took a bowl of ginger tea and handed it to her cousin. ¡®You were freezing outside for a long time just now. Hurry up and drink a bowl of ginger tea to warm your body.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai noticed that she had raised the teapot high and slowly poured ginger tea into a bowl.

    When Jiang Cha handed it to him, he reached out to take it.

    The temperature was no longer hot. He lowered his head and took a sip.

    Although it was still a little hot, it was more suitable to take small sips. Often, her every move was considerate.

    Yu Youyao asked curiously, ¡°What did Cousin say to Ye Hanyuan just now?

    Zhou Linghuai held the ginger soup. ¡°He asked me to fulfill the promise my father made to him back then and fulfill his marriage with my eldest sister. He wanted me to give him the other half of the token.¡±

    Yu Youyao was suddenly stunned.

    Actually, when she came, her cousin had told her about the fate between Ye Hanyuan and King You¡¯s residence in the carriage. He had mentioned Princess Changning, Yin Ruocha, a lot, and she had vaguely guessed something.

    As the son of a state official, there was no need for Ye Hanyuan to submit to the King Li of Zhou. He had endured the burden in Youzhou for many years and risked his life. He did not hesitate to turn against his father and escape into the capital to avenge the King Li of Zhou.

    Everything he did did not match the upbringing and responsibilities of a descendant of an aristocratic family.

    But he had done it.

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Then Cousin¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve fulfilled his wish.¡± Zhou Linghuai lowered his head. Smoke rose from the ginger tea in his bowl. There were red dates and longevity meat floating on the ginger tea. ¡°He¡¯s never been on my chessboard. If it wasn¡¯t him, it would have been someone else. He willingly joined the game and was willing to be reduced to a chess piece. He¡¯s already done enough for King You¡¯s residence and my sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt terrible, but she tried her best to smile. ¡°He got what he wanted.

    Don¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    King Li of Zhou was benevolent.

    Ye Hanyuan was the same.

    This was just a grievance after having no more choices left.

    Since ancient times, there had been empty regrets. Good dreams were the easiest to wake up from.

    How could it be easy to free oneself from holding a torch for someone? Poor thing.

    Things change quickly, and things change in a blink of an eye. A lover¡¯s heart is easily changed.

    If it weren¡¯t for the parting, his heart would have broken, and his tears would have drenched his clothes.

    This poem was the best portrayal of Ye Hanyuan¡¯s long life in the future. How sad was it? It was also like the snow that filled the sky.

    The carriage ttered back to the residence along the official road.

    Yu Youyao and her cousin went to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu quickly prepared ginger soup. She stared at the two of them until they finished it before looking away.

    Yu Youyao looked bitter.

    Zhou Linghuai casually picked up the golden orange on the table, peeled it, and handed it to her to eat.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head and changed the topic. ¡°This morning, Heir

    Song sent a greeting card to the residence and nned to visit tomorrow..¡±

 Chapter 528 - 528: Difficult to Fill

    Chapter 528: Difficult to Fill

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was already the end of the year, and every family was busy celebrating the new year. It was not appropriate for them to visit uninvited, so they had sent a greeting card in advance. If it were in the past, there would not have been a need to do this.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Heir Song is back?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai turned to look at her and saw her frown. In the blink of an eye, she returned to normal, as if that moment of emotion was just his imagination.

    Old Madam Yu did not notice this and nodded. ¡°I returned to the residence yesterday. It¡¯s just that the weather is cold and the journey is long. He probably suffered too. As soon as he returned to the residence, he fell sick. He only felt better after receiving a prescription from Imperial Physician Shi and taking some medicine.¡±

    It was also because the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had sent a greeting card to the residence and exined the reason that she knew that Song Mingzhao had returned.

    Although it was a little strange, in the end, it was still the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s own business, so she did not probe further.

    Yu Youyao looked thoughtful.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Since Song Xiuwen¡¯s case was sent to the Imperial

    Court, it was also investigated clearly. It¡¯s almost the end of the year. Song Mingzhao is neither an official nor an aide. It¡¯s only right for him to return to the capital first.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She changed the topic and said, ¡°Heir Song is young and smart. I think he¡¯s helped your father a lot this time.¡± Yu Youyao nodded but said nothing.

    However, she felt that it was strange. Song Mingzhao had followed Yu Zongzheng south. If he had returned to the capital in advance, he should have sent a message to the Yu Residence immediately.

    What kind of illness was it? Not only did he have to invite Imperial Physician Shi over, but he also had to dy the news for a day?

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was a military family. Although Song Mingzhao had taken the path of an imperial schr, he had also practiced martial arts since he was young. Although his martial arts weren¡¯t that good, he was still physically strong. As it was cold, it was reasonable for him to fall sick after a long journey back to the capital. But wasn¡¯t this ¡°sickness¡± a little too serious?

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence had said that they had invited Imperial Physician Shi over. Naturally, this was true. After all, this matter would be clear as soon as they asked around.

    Imperial Physician Shi had already retired. Usually, he would not do external consultations unless it was very important.

    So Song Mingzhao was really sick?

    He was also seriously ill.

    She thought of Song Mingzhao¡¯s previous incident of vomiting blood and fainting for no reason. Could it be that he had some extraordinary illness?

    But all of this was just spection.

    Since Song Mingzhao wasing over tomorrow, his condition must have improved a lot.

    As Yu Youyao was thinking, she heard her grandmother say to her cousin,

    ¡°Heir Song wille tomorrow. I think he¡¯s here because of the matter in Jiangnan, so you¡¯ll have to greet him and talk about political matters. We women and children of the inner residence don¡¯t know much.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded in agreement. He also wanted to meet this talented and famous heir of the Song family.

    The next day, Yu Youyao finished her breakfast and worked for a while before going to An Shou Hall.

    Zhou Linghuai had already arrived and was chatting with the Matriarch about the situation in Jiangnan. ¡°Song Xiuwen is also involved in Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion. I think as soon as Ye Hanyuan arrives in Zhejiang, the imperial envoy will release Song Xiuwen into the capital. After the trial, he will probably be convicted. Song Xiuwen¡¯s case also implicates many officials in Jiangnan. Next, the emperor will vigorously reorganize Jiangnan. The officials in Jiangnan won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. They will definitely take action.¡± Old Madam Yu frowned when she heard this. ¡°What do you think they¡¯ll do?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pointed out, ¡°They¡¯ll start from whatever the Imperial Court cares about the most.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°What the Imperial Court is most concerned about is exterminating the pirates. If they use this to suppress the Imperial Court, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for the Imperial Court to reorganize Jiangnan. In that case, I¡¯m afraid Jiangnan will be in chaos.¡±

    This chaos would continue for a long time.

    With the chaos in Jiangnan, most of the court was in chaos.

    Song Mingzhao stood outside the door and did not move. The servant who had weed him into An Shou Hall did not move either. He only entered the Hall after Old Madam Yu finished speaking.

    Zhou Linghuai did not go to Jiangnan, but he had already guessed most of the situation there.

    Great talents could always catch a glimpse of the overall situation.

    Sima Qian of the Han Dynasty once wrote, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Zhang Liang.¡± He was also inferior to Zhou Linghuai.

    As soon as Song Mingzhao entered the house, Old Madam Yu was shocked.

    After making a trip south, Song Mingzhao¡¯s face was sickly pale. He looked even weaker than Linghuai. He was wearing arge cloak, but it couldn¡¯t hide his skinny figure.

    He was really seriously ill.

    Song Mingzhao took off his cloak and handed it to Kong Qing. Then, he went forward to greet Old Madam Yu and Zhou Linghuai. However, his gaze moved slightly as he quietly sized up Zhou Linghuai.

    Zhou Linghuai sat in a wheelchair, his bones exuding a rugged aura. He was one of the few people in the world who looked dignified. There was a quote to describe him. ¡°In ancient times, there was nothing like him in the world. He was beautiful and dignified, as bright as the moon. He was unparalleled.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded slightly and said calmly, ¡°Please forgive me for the inconvenience.¡±

    Song Mingzhao retracted his gaze and stepped forward to greet Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao stood up and bowed back.

    The two of them did not interact. However, Song Ming¡¯s gaze when he looked at Yu Youyao was as deep as a ravine, making Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes darken.

    ¡°Heir Song is sick, so there¡¯s no need to be too polite. Please sit!¡±

    Old Madam Yu reacted and quickly said, ¡°Linghuai is right. Sit down and talk.¡±

    Song Mingzhao followed suit.

    It was unknown what incense had been burned in An Shou Hall, but the fragrance was strong and slightly pungent.

    As he smelled it, he also felt that his body, which was freezing just now, had warmed up. Unknowingly, his mind also rxed.

    Seeing that he had sat down, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°I heard from your family that you fell sick as soon as you returned yesterday. Are you feeling better?¡±

    song Mingznao said respectfully, ¡°It was almost tne end ot tne year. song Xiuwen¡¯s case was almost done being investigated, so I was in a hurry to rush back. I identally caught a cold. It was also because the family was too tense that I fell sick. Grandmother Yu, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He had practiced martial arts since he was young and his health had always been good.

    However, this time, after following Lord Yu south to Zhejiang for a few days, he broke down. His chest often hurt. Although it wasn¡¯t too painful, it was still torturous.

    Lord Yu had found a famous doctor in Zhejiang to treat him. The doctors all said that there was nothing wrong with his body. He was probably just not used to the weather, so he prescribed medicine and took it. It did not work too well.

    He vaguely knew that this illness was very likely rted to thest time he suddenly vomited blood and fainted.

    After investigating Song Xiuwen¡¯s case, he returned to the capital in advance.

    As soon as he arrived home, his grandmother was shocked to see that he had lost all his vitality. She was also worried that his previous illness had not recoveredpletely, so she quickly invited Imperial Physician Shi over.

    After Imperial Physician Shi took his pulse, he only said that he might have fallen ill and had to recuperate carefully.

    After taking the medicine, the pain in his chest indeed eased a little..

 Chapter 529 - 529: Unfathomable

    Chapter 529: Unfathomable

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, Song Mingzhao kept feeling cold. No matter how many clothes he wore. He also felt ufortable with too many charcoal stoves burning in the room.

    It was only after entering An Shou Hall that he suddenly felt a little better after smelling the incense.

    Old Madam Yu felt a little relieved. ¡°Although it¡¯s nothing serious, look at you. Your face is still pale. Why aren¡¯t you recuperating at home? Why did you stille to my ce? If there¡¯s really anything important, get someone to send a message. A letter is fine too! You¡¯re still young. You have to take good care of your health. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    These words were also the truth. No matter how important the matter in Jiangnan was, women like them could only listen. There was nothing much they could do to interfere.

    Song Mingzhao nced at Eldest Miss Yu. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months since I went south this time. I haven¡¯t seen Grandmother Yu for a long time.

    It¡¯s almost the end of the year. I have to pay you a visit.¡±

    His calm words made Old Madam Yu smile. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Ever since Song Mingzhao fell sickst time, he had be much closer to the Yu Residence. Usually, he would only see them during the holidays, but they woulde to visit every once in a while.

    He really treated her as half a grandmother.

    Song Mingzhao changed the topic. ¡°Song Xiuwen¡¯s case is very important, so Lord Yu can¡¯t return before the new year and celebrate the new year with his family. Lord Yu is worried about his family, so he asked me to bring some family letters and some specialties from Zhejiang. I brought them all over today. Lord Yu is well. Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother Yu and Young Master Zhou.¡± He nced at Yu Youyao again. Seeing that she was listening with her eyes lowered, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Miss Yao, don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, he respectfully handed over the letters.

    Qing Xiu quickly went over to get the letters and handed them to Old Madam Yu.

    After taking the calming pill, Old Madam Yu was in no hurry to read the letters. She took them and ced them aside.

    After saying that, the maidservant served tea at the right time.

    Song Mingzhao picked up the tea and smelled it. He felt that this tea was strangely like Jiang Xin, with a hint of herb wood. It was mellow and fresh, but sharp andsting.

    As soon as it entered his mouth, he felt a little energized, and the fatigue in his body faded.

    Song Mingzhao had never drunk this tea before, so he guessed that this must be a new tea made by Eldest Miss Yu. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What kind of

    tea is this? It¡¯s different from ordinary tea.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and said, ¡°This is a type of herbal tea from Mount Wuyi. The fragrance of the tea is strong. It¡¯s like cinnamon, but it¡¯s fresher and more mellow than cinnamon. Yao Yao made it into tea. Not only have you never drunk it, but it¡¯s also unique to our family in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty. No one has drunk this tea.¡±

    When she said this, her tone was clearly filled with pride.

    The Rougui tea was fresh and mellow, and she liked it very much. Yu Youyao lowered her head and drank her tea with her teacup.

    Song Mingzhao asked, ¡°How is this tea made?¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s because Yao Yao has a tea ntation on Mount Wuyi that has a kind of jadeurel tree growing on the mountain. Everyone in the ntation knows that Yao Yao likes incense medicine. Seeing that the fragrance of this jadeurel tree is special, I brought some along when I sent the new year goods into the residence a few days ago.¡±

    He had drunk a lot of high-grade Wuyi tea. Those teas were warm but not cold, and their fragrances resembled white orchids. The tea was good, but Song Mingzhao did not like it very much. This was the first time he had heard of Rougui tea from Wuyi Mountain, so he could not help but be a little surprised.

    At the mention of her granddaughter, Old Madam Yu always had endless things to say. ¡°Yao Yao also felt that the fragrance of this jadeurel leaf was special, so she studied the use of the jadeurel leaf. She happened to discover that the jadeurel leaf had a sharp fragrance thatsted after soaking it. It also helped to relieve fatigue, expel cold and moisture, warm the spleen and stomach, clear the blood vessels, and relieve digestion. She kneaded and stir-fried the tea. I didn¡¯t expect that she would really discover the true benefits of jadeurel.¡±

    The jadeurel tree grows on Mount Wuyi every year. Yu Youyao was definitely not the first person to discover that it was special. However, only Yu Youyao had researched the uses of the jadeurel tree.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s heart was beating wildly, but he did not show it on his face. He couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Rougui tea is even more fragrant and sharp than famous tea. Miss Yao¡¯s ingenuity is really rare in the world.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she nced at her granddaughter. Seeing that she was holding a teacup and lowering her head, she even thought that she had blushed after being praised. She smiled and said, ¡°How is she ingenious? She¡¯s just afraid of drinking a bowl of ginger soup every day. During this

    period of time, she¡¯s been thinking of ways every day to study incense medicine that can rece ginger tea. She¡¯s almost obsessed. I didn¡¯t expect her to really create this Rougui tea and bring it to my house yesterday.¡±

    There were also many incense medicines that could ward off the cold and warm the body.

    But most of them had to be apanied by ginger.

    It was fine if she did not add ginger, but the effect of expelling colds and preventing illnesses was not as obvious and fast as ginger.

    Rougui tea had an excellent body-warming effect. With a little ginger juice added, it would increase the effect of repelling the cold and warming the body.

    The tea itself was clear and mellow, making the ginger taste even more fragrant.

    She liked drinking it, so she took it out to entertain Song Mingzhao today.

    She did not expect Song Mingzhao to like it too. Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°If you like it, bring some backter.¡±

    These words were exactly what Song Mingzhao wanted to hear. He immediately thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother Yu.¡± After saying that, he even looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Thank you, Miss Yao.¡±

    Old Madam Yu quickly waved her hand. Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Heir Song, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Her calm words were as polite as before.

    However, Song Mingzhao could hear the distance in her voice. He lowered his eyes. From the corner of his eye, Zhou Linghuai peeled a pot of Rougui pork and handed it to her.

    She took a small silver stick and ate happily. She looked at Zhou Linghuai with sparkling eyes, her eyes filled with joy and even dazzling dependence.

    Third Sister had said that Eldest Miss Yu and her cousin had an extremely good rtionship.

    He knew it was real.

    However, he still had some doubts about how close they were. After all, Zhou

    Linghuai was still living under someone else¡¯s roof. It was naturally impossible for him to be close to the people from the Yu Residence without any grudges.

    But now, he realized that he was wrong.

    A person like Zhou Linghuai would not be used to living under someone else¡¯s roof. No matter where he went, his aura would always make people respect him.

    Judging from this person¡¯s description, he was reminded of Song Yu¡¯s ¡®Ode to a

    Goddess¡¯.

    Looking at this person¡¯s bearing, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Laozi¡ª

    Those who were kind in ancient times were mysterious and unrecognizable.

    The only thing she didn¡¯t understand was her husband, so she forced herself to be polite.

    He was like someone who stepped on the ice surface of a river. It was very dangerous. If he was not careful, he would slip and fall.

    He was simple yet as broad-minded as the high mountains and empty valleys.

    A person like Zhou Linghuai was subtle, deep, and knowledgeable. He was so deep that it was difficult to judge him. It was precisely because it was difficult to judge that it was hard to describe him!

    He was so shrewd and cautious, as if he was stepping on river ice in winter.

    He was so meticulous and vignt, as if there were powerful enemies around everywhere.

    He was respectful and self-possessed, as if he had always been a guest.

    It was as if the ice was about to disintegrate and melt. He was simple and indifferent, and none of his outstanding abilities could be seen. He was open and vast, like the void.

    It was really indescribable!

 Chapter 530 - 530: Official Collusion

    Chapter 530: Official Collusion

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was the young hero that Mr. Xian Yun praised endlessly.

    After the Zhou family¡¯s name was cleared, the emperor allowed Zhou Linghuai to enter the Teng library and participate in theption of the ¡°Collection of Documents¡±. After this matter spread, many people in the capital discussed this matter.

    As Zhou Linghuai was not famous, many people felt that his position was undeserved. He had entered the Teng library with the emperor¡¯s grace.

    Later on, a student from Youzhou couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°You¡¯re ignorant.

    The peace in the capital hassted for too long, so you¡¯ve be frogmen.

    You only know how to open your mouth and look at the sky from a well.¡±

    ¡°Four years ago, the Di people invaded the North wantonly. It was Young Master Zhou who dragged his sickly body and helped Prince Yin gather rations in a short period of time to stabilize the situation in Youzhou. That was why Prince Yin had no worries and brought the 3,000 kings to protect the elite troops to support the battlefield. That was why Prince Yin and Harmon led 8,000 elite troops to meet on a narrow path. With 3,000 elite troops, they forced Harmon to flee.¡±

    At the mention of this, someone was curious about Young Master Zhou and would definitely ask a lot of questions.

    Later on, he found out that because of his congenital deficiency, Young Master Zhou was sick and weak. It was even difficult for him to walk in the ground. He had been in a wheelchair since he was young and lived in seclusion.

    Therefore, he had read all the books in the world and was extremely talented, but his reputation had never been prominent.

    Everyone sighed.

    He was not surprised when he heard this.

    Song Mingzhao only felt that there was a reason for it. He changed the topic. ¡°The Jiangdu Imperial Court is under the jurisdiction of the Zhejiang Imperial Court. The Zhejiang Imperial Court is directly under the left military governor¡¯s office. After Song Xiuwen¡¯s case was investigated, he was locked up. Recently, there have often been pirates and bandits disturbing the coastal areas of Zhejiang.¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°Has it always been like this in the past, or only after Song Xiuwen was imprisoned?¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood that her grandmother was suspecting that Song Xiuwen and the entire Zhejiang capital were colluding with the pirates.

    Song Mingzhao put down his teacup. ¡°Lord Yu secretly visited the soldiers who had retired from the army because of their injuries and illnesses. ording to them, the pirates and the water bandits along the coast often go ashore to do evil. They usually engage in small fights. Therefore. the strength of the navy to eliminate the pirates isn¡¯t high. However,pared to before, the pirates have beening more often recently.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened.

    It seemed that they were also pirates and water bandits. They often disturbed the borders to begin with. Now, they would do it a little more frequently than in the past. Without conclusive evidence, it couldn¡¯t be said that they had colluded with the pirates and water bandits.

    The capital of Zhejiang controlled the navy along the southeast coast. Without evidence, the Imperial Court could not do anything to them.

    On the other hand, the pirates and water bandits were rampant, so there was nock of navy battles.

    Otherwise, if the pirates and water bandits went ashore to do evil, the Imperial

    Court would be the one to suffer.

    They were really fearless!

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°Song Xiuwen¡¯s case directly affected the entire Zhejiang capital. Even the Left Military Governor¡¯s Residence was implicated.

    All the officials in Zhejiang are in danger, and the navy is also disorganized. Without a capable general, the navy is like a paper tiger. I don¡¯t think they can stop the pirates¡¯ ships. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the piratese ashore. At that time, the Imperial Court will face a problem. Should we eliminate the pirates first or reorganize Jiangnan first?¡±

    This was the method that the Zhejiang navy had used to deal with the Imperial Court.

    If they eliminated the pirates first, the Imperial Court would not be able to leave the Zhejiang capital. They would not be able to reorganize Zhejiang. The Zhejiang navy would be even more arrogant and disregard the Imperial Court.

    If they reorganized Zhejiang first, then it was inevitable that the pirates and water bandits would invade the coastal area. At that time, the pirates and water bandits would plunder the sea officials¡¯ ships and merchant ships. The Imperial Court would suffer huge losses. They would go ashore to burn, kill, and plunder, causing the dignity of the Imperial Court to be lost.

    No matter what, the Imperial Court would not do well.

    What should the Imperial Court choose?

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Is the Zhejiang capital so confident that they can control the generals sent by the Imperial Court and the Zhejiang navy isn¡¯t strong enough? Is that why they¡¯re fearless?¡±

    In that case, why did Cousin scheme for Ye Hanyuan to go to Zhejiang?

    Just as Song Mingzhao was about to speak, Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°Lord Ye isn¡¯t proficient in waterbat. He won¡¯t be able to subdue the Zhejiang navy for a while. After he goes there, he still needs time to learn waterbat.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood. ¡°However, the Zhejiang capital, the pirates, and the water bandits might not give Lord Ye time and opportunity to learn. As soon as Lord Ye arrives in Zhejiang and hasn¡¯t controlled the navy, the pirates and water bandits will start being disruptive. If we lose this battle, Lord Ye¡¯s dignity in Zhejiang will be lost, and he won¡¯t be able to control the navy to fight. In less than two to three years, he will be transferred. What¡¯s worse is that the pirates and water bandits will cause trouble, and the Imperial Court will still question him.¡±

    It was no wonder that they were so confident in Zhejiang.

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°Such a situation is alreadymon in Zhejiang. If it weren¡¯t for Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion and Song Xiuwen¡¯s crime reported by Ning Yuanbo, Song Xiuwen would have been transferred back to the coast of Shandong next spring.¡±

    Unfortunately, things were unpredictable, and Song Xiuwen still didn¡¯t make it back.

    Yu Youyao understood. Although Song Xiuwen had arrived in Zhejiang, he had notpletely subdued the navy under his name.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s crimes were very likely to be a scapegoat for the Zhejiang capital.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression did not look too good. She could not help but look at her cousin. ¡°Then what should Lord Ye do when he arrives in Zhejiang? Song Mingzhao was frowning when Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°We can only nurture our own navy.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but tilt his ear.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy to nurture a navy. Without a year and a half, it¡¯s impossible for a navy to fight at sea. Even if they¡¯re nurtured for a year and a half, they can¡¯tpare to the pirates and water bandits who stay at sea all year round.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said with a faint smile, ¡°Not everyone is evil at sea. There are also bandits who specialize in robbing pirates. If they can be incorporated into the army, they can also be a leader at sea. Moreover, many soldiers in the Zhejiang navy are discharged from the army every year because of injuries and illnesses. Why? It¡¯s because the money they receive is limited and they don¡¯t get extra money other than family expenses. As long as they¡¯re recruited again with benefits, they¡¯re very willing to return to the navy.¡±

    These casual words hit the nail on the head and would break the predicament of the Zhejiang navy.

    He had made a trip to Zhejiang and had a secret chat with Song Xiuwen before understanding the current situation of the Zhejiang navy. Zhou Linghuai had already seen the entire situation in the capital.

    Song Mingzhao said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to recruit bandits on the water.¡±

    Song Xiuwen was also a very capable general. After being transferred to Zhejiang, he had tried to recruit water bandits and new veterans, but he had failed.

    He did not deny Ye Hanyuan¡¯s ability.

    However, in the past, Ye Hanyuan was not proficient in water battles in the North, so it was even more difficult for him to recruit the water bandits..

 Chapter 531 - 531: Taking the Blame

    Chapter 531: Taking the me

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°What kind of people do you think these water bandits are? They only rob pirates and don¡¯t go ashore or robmoners.¡±

    Song Mingzhao immediately reacted and heard Yu Youyao ask, ¡°Could they all be soldiers who retired from the navy?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. It¡¯s difficult to subdue them, but it¡¯s also simple. We do it by controlling their families to threaten them and luring them. It¡¯s fine even if they don¡¯t ept them for the time being. If they can help the navy fight the pirates and restrain the pirates, they can also be at peace. At that time, when the old soldiers are recruited, they can more or less be a leader and won¡¯t be too passive.¡±

    As expected of Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°But how do you know the identities of these water bandits, Lord Ye? If you don¡¯t know their identities, how can you know their families?

    Song Mingzhao had just picked up his tea, but before he could drink it, he said,

    ¡°Lord Ye has taken over Song Xiuwen¡¯s position. He will naturally get the list of navy recruitments over the years. As long as we check the list of retired soldiers and screen them, we can also find clues. After all, if these people really secretly became pirates at sea, it¡¯s impossible for there to be no abnormalities.¡±

    Themander-in-chief was under the jurisdiction of the state capital, so Ye Hanyuan and Zhou Linghuai definitely knew each other.

    Ye Hanyuan was also confident about going to Zhejiang.

    After Old Madam Yu heard this, she took a deep look at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the emperor wants to send Ye Hanyuan to Zhejiang. Other than him, no one else can do it. Incorporating water bandits and recruiting new veterans into the navy. Song Xiuwen is already an experienced general. It¡¯s impossible for him not to have thought of this. But why didn¡¯t he seed? Because as soon as he entered Zhejiang, he was controlled by the Zhejiang capital.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°Ye Hanyuan is different. Not to mention that his status as a disciple of the side branch of the Ye Residence is still very important in the Jiangnan area. Just based on his rtionship with King

    Wumu, as long as the Zhejiang capital doesn¡¯t want to offend the Imperial Court and the North, they won¡¯t dare to touch him. It¡¯s only a matter of time before Ye Hanyuan takes control of the Zhejiang navy.¡±

    Song Mingzhao agreed with this, but he said, ¡°Ningbo, Shaoxing, and Taizhou aren¡¯t the only counties in Zhejiang. Even if Ye Hanyuan isn¡¯t controlled by the Zhejiang capital, he might not be able to help the Imperial Court reorganize Zhejiang.¡±

    Ye Hanyuan alone could not shake the capital of Zhejiang.

    The atmosphere in the room couldn¡¯t help but fall silent

    Everyone understood this logic. Her cousin had schemed for Ye Hanyuan to go to Zhejiang not to help the Imperial Court reorganize Zhejiang, but to use Ye Hanyuan to disrupt the overall situation in Zhejiang.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. He peeled another te of oranges and ced them on the te one by one, pushing them to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao took the small silver fork and picked up one piece to eat.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly felt a surge of hostility in his heart. ¡®Zhejiang Qingliu will report it to the Imperial Court and the Zhejiang capital to speak up for Song Xiuwen. Zhejiang will probably be in chaos.¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned when she heard this. Since Song Xiuwen could join forces with Zhejiang Qingliu, it seemed that the crime that Ning Yuanbo had reported was quite untrue. He had taken the me for the capital of Zhejiang.

    In that case, it was difficult to tell if Song Xiuwen was loyal or cunning.

    The capital of Zhejiang would not sit back and do nothing. Zhejiang was really in chaos.

    She didn¡¯t know much about what the big boss was doing too¡­

    Zhou Linghuai seemed to know what Old Madam Yu was thinking. ¡°Since Ye Hanyuan has arrived in Zhejiang, it¡¯s time for Uncle to return. He¡¯s here to investigate Uncle Ningyuan and report Song Xiuwen¡¯s crimes. Previously, he didn¡¯t mention Song Xiuwen at all in the memorial to the Imperial Court. Every word and sentence revolved around the Zhejiang navy.¡±

    In other words, even if Zhejiang Qingliu spoke up for Song Xiuwen, it had nothing to do with Yu Zongzheng.

    Yu Zongzheng had only found out that Zhejiang had embezzled money from the army and taken away sry money. It gave Zhejiang Qingliu a chance to bite back at the Zhejiang capital.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s crimes still needed to be investigated by the Imperial Court.

    This concerned the Ministry of Justice, the Imperial Court, the Court of Justice, and the Ministry of War. It had nothing to do with the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs.

    The emperor had originally sent the Minister of Official Personnel Affairs as the imperial envoy because he wanted to reorganize the government in

    Jiangnan. In order to prevent anything from going wrong, he had also sent Yu Zongzheng from the Ministry of War, the Ministry of Justice, the Court of Justice, and the Imperial Court to apany him.

    Actually, everyone knew that the investigation of this case still fell on the Ministry of Justice, the Imperial Court, and the Court of Justice.

    Old Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°The Ministry of Justice is in charge of investigating the cases. The Imperial Court is in charge of investigating, and the Court of Justice is in charge of resolving matters. It¡¯s not part of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs¡¯ business.¡±

    The Imperial Court had changed from the Imperial Censor¡¯s Office in the previous dynasty. It had a very high authority. Both internal and external officials were supervised by it. Its authority was very vast, and hundreds of

    officials were afraid of it.

    They had the right to supervise, impeach, and advise people.

    In serious cases, the Imperial Court could also supervise institutions such as the Ministry of Justice and the Court of Justice.

    However, the emperor had not been in the court for a long time. The eunuchs had stolen power in the middle forces, weakening all the authority of the Imperial Court and its supervision of the court. Gradually, it became a ce for civil servants.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s position as the Imperial Censor of the Left was to be an official. Tthe rank of this official position was actually not high but it had a lot of authority and was very powerful. He had the responsibility of patrolling on behalf of the emperor.

    Inyman¡¯s terms, he could even be sent by an imperial envoy.

    However, as the authority was too broad and dispersed, the previous emperor had undergone a change when he was still alive and abolished the authority of the imperial envoy.

    Internal investigations and external investigations were still very wide-ranging. In this dynasty, the cab stole the authority and responsibilities. Now, it usually dealt with impeachment and advisory.

    The Imperial Court was fine, but there were eunuchs in the middle who stole power and weakened their authority.

    Outside, the cab stole its authority and held power.

    The Imperial Court had already lost control of the investigation, making it impossible for it to follow the rules of the court and the government.

    If not for that, the Imperial Court would also be a good ce.

    Of course, the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was the head of the six ministries, so it naturally had a higher status.

    After discussing the situation in Zhejiang, Old Madam Yu asked about Zhejiang again.

    Song Mingzhao was knowledgeable and broad-minded. He told her what he had seen and heard when he went south to Zhejiang and talked about the wealth of Jiangnan. Every word and sentence was meaningful.

    Even Yu Youyao, who did not like Song Mingzhao, could not help but listen with interest.

    This conversationsted for a long time.

    While drinking his tea, Song Mingzhao asionally looked at Yu Youyao. He could always see that she and her cousin had a tacit understanding. The

    Rougui tea in his mouth lost some taste.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly said, ¡°Zhejiang is rich and prosperous. It¡¯s a ce of business and trade. It¡¯s especially prosperous in the north and south, maritime trade, and foreign trade. When I returned to the capital this time, I also prepared some unique silk, tea, and other things from Jiangnan. I specially picked some today to show my filial piety to Grandmother Yu. In addition¡­¡±

    He changed the topic and looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Miss Yao, you¡¯re good at incense medicine. Jiangnan is elegant and popr, and women are good at spices. You often invite friends who fight over incense, appraise incense, and appreciate incense. There are also a lot of incense medicine there, so I brought some over..¡±

 Chapter 532 - 532: Extremely Vicious

    Chapter 532: Extremely Vicious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence usually used Yu Youyao¡¯s incense medicine a lot.

    Song Mingzhao had specially brought some incense and medicinal materials from Jiangnan to the Yu Residence. It was reasonable for him to be polite.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she also felt that he was polite and thorough.

    Her smile deepened. ¡°I¡¯ve troubled you.¡±

    However, she did not say that she would not ept it.

    The two families were family friends to begin with. As a junior, Song Mingzhao shouldn¡¯t havee empty-handed. In addition, the Yu Residence also had a friendship with Song Mingzhao, so it was no wonder that he was polite.

    Since he had already mentioned her, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear him. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Heir Song.¡± Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only right.¡±

    It was rare for him to talk to Yu Youyao, so Song Mingzhao found a topic to talk about the famous incense medicine in Zhejiang and the incensepetition there. It could be considered to suit her interests.

    Suddenly, she heard Zhou Linghuai¡¯s indifferent voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Heir Song to be interested in incense medicine. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve broadened your horizons and understood a lot.¡±

    Women were good at making incense, so it was also the women who were interested in these topics.

    Not to mention that as a man, he shouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to the incense matters of women. Otherwise, it was inevitable that there would be rumors of him having protective feelings for the fairer sex.

    Even though it was obvious that he went to the south this time to broaden his horizons, it was actually also for Song Xiuwen¡¯s case. He probably did not have time to pay attention to such unimportant matters. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t others misunderstand that he was not diligent in the case?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s words seemed to be casual, but his intentions were extremely sinister.

    Song Mingzhao remained calm. ¡°Of course not. I originally went south with Lord Yu this time to broaden my horizons. Jiangnan is a rich and prosperous ce Naturally, I have to take this opportunity to take a closer look. The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill that Miss Yao made previously can be considered a life-saving contribution to me. I have to pay more attention to the incense medicine. ¡±

    Every word and sentence was watertight. It was obvious that Heir Song was meticulous and rigorous.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Heir Song is right.¡±

    These casual words seemed to agree with him very much, but Song Mingzhao was not happy.

    He had mentioned the incense incident in Jiangnan to attract Yu Youyao¡¯s attention and suit her preferences. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s indifferent words diverted the topic.

    Song Mingzhao prepared to change the topic to incense.

    Yu Youyao looked at the time. ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll go to the main kitchen to take a look.¡±

    It was almost noon, but Song Mingzhao did not say that he was leaving. His grandmother remembered him and had helped Yu Zongzheng a lot in

    Zhejiang. She also asked him to stay for lunch in the residence. Although there

    was no need to make a fuss, at the very least, they had to be polite. She could not neglect the guests and lose her dignity and etiquette.

    Just as Old Madam Yu was thinking this, she turned to Song Mingzhao and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You have to have lunch at our house.¡±

    He had brought a lot of gifts over for no reason and even specially brought back letters from Jiangnan. How could she let him leave after drinking a few cups of tea?

    Before she could say anything, he was about to leave. Song Mingzhao was a little disappointed, but he agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and said to her granddaughter, ¡°Let¡¯s eat quickly. Mingzhao is still sick, so his diet is light. Prepare more medicinal cuisine to nourish his body.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed and bowed to Old Madam Yu, Song Mingzhao, and her cousin.

    Song Mingzhao used the excuse of drinking tea to cover himself as he looked at Eldest Miss Yu. She was wearing a pomegranate-red jacket, upper jacket, lower skirt, cor, and sleeves. They were iid with white fox fur, making her look noble and beautiful. There was a circle of white fox fur cor around her neck,plementing her palm-sized oval face. She was beautiful, bright, delicate, and eye-catching.

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s figure was slender. Even though she was wearing a thick jacket, her figure was still slender. The clothes were meticulous on her, and she did not look bloated at all.

    When she reached the door, a maidservant brought over a cloak with red silk and silver mink and helped her put it on.

    The cloak was also iid with a fur cor, making her look noble and generous.

    He thought that he had done it discreetly, but little did he know that Zhou Linghuai had seen his every move.

    It was obvious what Song Mingzhao wanted from Yu Youyao.

    He was a very independent person and did not have the habit of making clothes for others. How could he let another wild man benefit from the outstanding little girl he had painstakingly trained?

    In the words that his father often said, ¡°Looking for someone out of your league? Dream on!¡±

    Although he often criticized his father for this sentence, his father was like a toad who had eaten swan meat. At first, every time his father heard this, he would take off his shoes on the spot and chase after him to beat him up.

    As time passed, his father couldn¡¯t chase after him anymore, so he shouted at him in exasperation, ¡°So what if I¡¯m a toad eating swan meat? That proves that I¡¯m a toad with ambition. I¡¯m a toad, but I¡¯m also the most beautiful toad.

    You¡¯re also a toad. Perhaps one day, you¡¯ll eat swan meat.¡±

    Of course, he would never admit that he was a toad.

    In this world, only his father would admit that he was a toad, although he had always been smug that he had sessfully eaten swan meat.

    Song Mingzhao put down his teacup and said, ¡°I heard that your family has a charity hall in the capital that specially amodates those young children who have lost their mothers and some women and children who have no one to rely on?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯ s expression was indifferent.

    Song Mingzhao had a strong desire for Yu Youyao. Even if he went south, he would probably send someone to keep an eye on Yu Youyao¡¯s every move in the capital.

    As soon as he returned to the capital, he knew that Yu Youyao had organized the Graceful Heart Hall herself.

    However, he deliberately did not say it clearly, prompting Old Madam Yu to mention Yu Youyao.

    Old Madam Yu had always doted on her granddaughter. As long as it was her granddaughter, she could say a few more words happily. However, she pretended to be reserved, revealing the upbringing and etiquette of a descendant of an aristocratic family.

    However, this steady, noble, and smart junior was valued and more we¡¯ll liked by the elders than slick words.

    Old Madam Yu, who was old and shrewd, actually did not notice that even when this person spoke to her, he had calcted a way to quietly tter her.

    But so what if she noticed?

    Not only did Old Madam Yu not feel angry, but she was also even happier.

    After all, all the foundations of ttery were suggested in terms of etiquette. Moreover, Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts were hidden, so Old Madam Yu would not associate them with her granddaughter.

    Indeed!

    At the mention of this, Old Madam Yu smiled again. ¡°I¡¯m already so old, so

    how can I set this up so carefully? Even if I wanted to, I couldn¡¯t do anything. It was Yao Yao who did it herself, and I¡¯ve never interfered. I originally thought that it was just a hobby, but I didn¡¯t expect her to do it well.¡±

    Not long after the Graceful Heart Hall was established, it attracted a lot of attention because Yao Yao had established a rtivelyplete set of rules and even went to the government office to officially sign a contract..

 Chapter 533 - 533: Helping the World

    Chapter 533: Helping the World

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    With the end of the year approaching, many families had to do good deeds.

    Many families donated money, clothes, and items to the Graceful Heart Hall.

    Due to the support of the Graceful Heart Hall, the children of the Graceful

    Heart Hall could often go to other people¡¯s manors and restaurants to do odd jobs.

    Some women and children could also receive some needlework, starch, and some rough work to support their livelihood.

    Not only that, but after the donation, the Graceful Heart Hall had more money and leftovers. They would also set up a porridge stall for two hours a day to help more people.

    The name of the donor to the Graceful Heart Hall would be hung on the porridge shed. Today, it would be the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. Tomorrow, it would be the Qi Residence, and the day after tomorrow, the Tang Residence¡­

    They took turns to do it one by one.

    Those who came over to eat the porridge knew which family sponsored the porridge stall. They also knew which family¡¯s kindness they had received.

    Her actions made the donor family even more satisfied. They felt that the Graceful Heart Hall was organized ording to the rules, and Yu Youyao was also an honest and benevolent person, so they were even more concerned about the Graceful Heart Hall.

    In just ten days, the hall had already been reopened.

    This was both an ability and a skill.

    Currently, the Graceful Heart Hall had already taken in many people. They had also invited martial masters and teachers to teach the children how to read and practice martial arts.

    Two days ago, Yao Yao had even taken over the courtyard beside her, nning to expand it.

    A smile appeared on Song Mingzhao¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s also because Grandmother Yu is well-mannered. Miss Yao is young, so she¡¯s as kind-hearted and virtuous as you.¡±

    Although Old Madam Yu was clearly ttering her, it was also just right.

    Old Madam Yu showed kindness and virtue to Buddha, while Yu Youyao really showed kindness and virtue to the right people.

    Yu Youyao was in the inner residence, but she had a heart that helped the world.

    As they chatted, Yu Shanyan came over. He took off his cloak and went forward to greet Old Madam Yu. Then, he greeted Song Mingzhao and Zhou Linghuai.

    Old Madam Yu was overjoyed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Yu Shanyan said respectfully, ¡°There¡¯s only half a day of ss today. School will be having a break this afternoon. sses won¡¯t start until the 16th of the first month. When I heard that Brother Song was here, I came over to take a look. ¡±

    Upon hearing that it was time for the holidays, Old Madam Yu immediately asked, ¡°Have you prepared a New Year¡¯s gift?¡±

    Yu Shanyan smiled. ¡°Mother has prepared it early in the morning and will send it to you tomorrow. Some time ago, Cousin gave merge Dragon Resting

    Stones of especially good quality. I personally made an inkstone and gave it to you.¡±

    The New Year¡¯s gifts that the family prepared were tokens of appreciation.

    The gift that Yu Shanyan had prepared himself also showed his respect for Mr. Hu Shan. This child was getting more and more organized, and he already had the demeanor of his father back then.

    How could Old Madam Yu not be happy? ¡°During the new year, we still have to prepare gifts. I have top-notch brushes, ink, paper, and inkstones in my room. We can¡¯t neglect Mr. Hu Shan.¡±

    Yu Shanyan agreed respectfully.

    Song Mingzhao had be famous at a young age and was extremely talented. He had taken the High Schr examinationst time. Yu Shanyan and Song Mingzhao were three years apart, and he was still two years away from taking the High Schr examination.

    Song Mingzhao was sad and was still staying in the main residence. He was not in a hurry to leave, so Yu Shanyan had toe over to study.

    Yu Shanyan wanted to ask for guidance, so Song Mingzhao had to give him some pointers.

    Soon, Song Mingzhao realized that not only did Yu Shanyan have a unique understanding of the imperial examination, but he also had deep knowledge. When he talked to him about the scriptures of the Four Books and Five ssics, every word he spoke was concise and a gem.

    Song Mingzhao smiled. ¡°I heard from Father early on that the eldest son of Second Master Yu¡¯s first wife is smart and eager to learn. With your current level, you¡¯ll definitely be able to excel in two years.¡±

    Not only would his position be stable, but it¡¯s ranking probably wouldn¡¯t be low.

    From this pce examination, it was obvious that Ning Yuanbo was useless. Although the Yu n was not powerful in the royal court, they were very influential. The emperor wanted to put the Yu n in an important position.

    Yu Shanyan said humbly, ¡°Uncle, you tter me. It¡¯s also because my cousin from the Zhou family often guides me that I¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±

    When Song Mingzhao heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhou Linghuai.

    As Zhou Linghuai listened to them, he took out small tweezers and was peeling pine nuts one after another. There was already a small te piled up in the small te.

    For some reason, Song Mingzhao thought of the scene when Eldest Miss Yu was still in the house just now. This Eldest Young Master of the Zhou family was holding a small tweezer and peeling cinnamon.

    He seemed to do this often, and his every move was familiar.

    Eldest Miss Yu seemed to be used to it.

    Yu Shanyan and Song Mingzhao¡¯s conversation came to an end. He turned around and asked, ¡°Cousin Zhou, why are you peeling so many pine nuts?¡±

    If Yu Shanxin and Yu Shuangbai were around, they would definitely roll their eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Making pine nut snacks. Cousin likes

    Although the pine nut snacks were delicious, they required a lot of pine nuts. It was difficult to peel pine nuts, and there were many things to do at home at the end of the year. The servants did not have time to make any. Therefore, Yu Youyao did not eat it often and often craved it.

    Yu Shanyan nodded in understanding, not surprised at all.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. Ever since he was three years old, he had a photographic memory. Other than studying and practicing martial arts, there was nothing else in his daily life.

    He had never peeled pine nuts before.

    There was a variety of banquets for lunch) and most of the dishes were light and nourishing.

    When the light dishes were on the table, it was inevitable that they would feel nd. Yu Youyao had spent a lot of effort setting up the dishes and had also used some bright fruits and vegetables to decorate them, making them look exquisite and elegant. It made one feel tempted.

    The venison soup and mutton soup were both stewed until they were soft. They were light but not greasy. There were medicinal herbs in them, and they were also very nourishing.

    As the Yu Residence¡¯s medicinal cuisine was endless, there was medicinal cuisine prepared for every season. Old Madam Yu¡¯s health had clearly recovered, and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had also begun to imitate the Yu Residence and found chefs who were proficient in medicinal cuisine. The food they made was not bad, butpared to the Yu Residence, it was clearly much inferior.

    Unknowingly, Song Mingzhao had eaten a lot.

    After lunch, Yu Shanyan suggested bringing Song Mingzhao to the Yu Residence.

    Firstly, she considered that it was rare for Song Mingzhao to stay in the residence, so it wasn¡¯t good for him to stay in the residence all the time. In the winter, the house was filled with charcoal stoves. It was boring to stay in the house all the time and bad for digestion.

    Song Mingzhao recalled that thest time he came to the Yu Residence, he had originally wanted Eldest Miss Yu to bring him around. Later, when he bumped into Third Miss Yu, Eldest Miss Yu used the excuse of being busy and nned to let Third Miss Yu do it for him.

    At that time, he had been seriously ill. When he woke up, his emotions were often unstable, especially when he saw Eldest Miss Yu.

    He kept feeling that the blurry and fragmented figure in his dream was Yu

    Youyao herself..

 Chapter 534 - 534: Shocking the Court

    Chapter 534: Shocking the Court

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He even inexplicably guessed that in his blurry dream, he must have done something bad to Eldest Miss Yu and caused her to die early.

    But!

    What puzzled Song Mingzhao was that he admired Eldest Miss Yu very much. Why would he hurt her?

    Even now, this question still troubled him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but start to pay attention to Eldest Miss Yu and ask about everything rted to her.

    Soon after, Song Mingzhao bade farewell.

    Old Madam Yu asked someone to prepare Rougui tea and incense for his residence. Yu Youyao contributed by adding some incense and new years¡¯ gifts.tte.

    All the gifts filled up half a carriage ride back.

    Song Mingzhao sent over gifts that filled most of the carriage and brought back specialties from Jiangnan. The Yu Residence was not stingy either and also returned to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence with incense, tea, medicine, and so on.

    The next day, Nanny Liu personally went to the manor to pick Yu Jianjia up.

    Yu Youyao had originally nned to go over personally.

    However, Old Madam Yu did not allow it. ¡°It¡¯s cold and the ground is freezing.

    The journey isn¡¯t short. Your bones are still tender, so how can you go out and suffer from the cold? Nanny Liu can go alone. The new year is approaching. You¡¯ve been busy preparing for the new year etiquette these past few days. You¡¯re already busy enough. Even outsiders won¡¯t say much.¡±

    Usually, Concubine Qiu could handle the matters in the residence. Although she was pregnant, she had the help of her n aunt and Nanny Liu, so it was not tiring.

    However, no matter how capable Concubine Qiu was, she couldn¡¯t help with the preparations.

    The rules and etiquette here were to build a list of people in the Yu Residence who were usually on good terms with them. Then, they would find the list of gifts from the other partyst year. They wouldpare them and allocate gifts appropriately to show the etiquette of reciprocation.

    Whether a family member was virtuous or not, others would generally have an idea when they saw their gift list.

    The gift list embodied the core of dealing with people and socializing with them.

    Yu Youyao did not insist and said, ¡°Old Madam Liu in my courtyard is a proper person. Usually, when I go out, I have to bring her along. I¡¯ll feel more at ease if Nanny Liu brings her along.¡±

    It was cold, and Yu Jianjia¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. If she brought a few more people with outside experience, she could handle it well.

    Old Madam Yu smiled when she heard this. ¡°You¡¯re still the most thorough.¡±

    There were not many old people like Old Madam Liu who had a lot of experience in the outside world and could deal with it.

    Yu Youyao smiled and discussed the gift with Old Madam Yu

    ¡°On the gift list from the Qi Residencest year, there was a Jing De Heavenly Green Jade Bottle. The color was clean and it was top-notch green enamel. Logically speaking, the gift prepared by the Qi Residence this year is about the same value as in the past. Our family has to followst year¡¯s tradition when preparing the gift.¡±

    Old Madam Yu twirled her prayer beads and said nothing.

    The gift list was given every year, and the value was also adjusted ording to the price.

    Every year, other than the things that would change a little, the value and weight of the gifts were also the same.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Only on rainy days can high- grade azure enamel be made. This year, the weather is dry and hot, and there¡¯s very little rain. There are especially few azure enamel on the market, and their value is higher, so it¡¯s not suitable to return this gift. This dynasty still favors red, and the Spring

    Festival is a festive day. Why don¡¯t we change it to a red jade pot and spring bottle? It¡¯s also very rare for a pure and beautiful enamel to be red.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. This was the essence of giving gifts.

    This year, because that was rare, the value of the green enamel was almost half as high as in the past. Giving one back to Ru Tianqing was a clear loss.

    With the rtionship between the Yu and Qi families, this jade bowl was a treasured gift.

    However, giving gifts emphasized the word ¡°etiquette¡±, not the word

    ¡°expensive.¡± Only when it was just right and polite could it be considered good.

    If you gave expensive gifts and the gifts from other families were not as expensive as the ones from your family, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing topare them?

    Giving something ¡°expensive¡± wasn¡¯t worth praise. It wasn¡¯t good when it came to dealing with people. Others would be embarrassed, and she would miss out on etiquette. This was thankless.

    Old Madam Yu nodded repeatedly. ¡°Red enamel is good. Not only is it worth the same as the jade bowl fromst year, but the color is also very likable.¡±

    During the new year, every family looked forward to prosperity.

    Just based on this color, no one else would have any objections.

    In the afternoon, Yu Jianjia returned to the residence.

    Due to Yu Jianjia¡¯s cold, Old Madam Yu was worried. She immediately took a token and invited Imperial Physician Hu into the residence to treat Yu Jianjia.

    The Yu Residence was generous and was not a difficult family to deal with.

    Even though it was almost the end of the year and the weather was cold, Imperial Physician Hu was willing to make this trip.

    After the treatment, Imperial Physician Hu smiled. ¡°During this period of time,

    Third Miss¡¯s health has been recovering well. The medicine on the prescription can be reduced a little. I¡¯ll prescribe a new prescription for Third Miss. Autumn and winter are good for nourishing the body. Just continue to recuperate in the future.¡±

    He did not mention anything about the cold, so it was probably not important.

    Naturally, Old Madam Yu was happy. As the new year was approaching, not only did the Yu Residence give him consultation money, but they also prepared a new year gift and sent it to Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s carriage.

    It seemed that after the new year, Yu Jianjia would have to go to the manor to recuperate.

    Although her reputation was not good, if Yu Jianjia could really recover, it did not matter. After all, it was not good for the reputation of the residence if a legitimate daughter was always sick.

    Every family was bustling with activity, preparing to celebrate the new year.

    The Yu Residence was filled with rednterns.

    However, on thest day before th New Year.

    A report came from Zhejiang. Ever since autumn and winter, the pirates had often disturbed the borders and plundered ships at sea. This was not a big deal. The Zhejiang navy often fought with the pirates along the coast and were experienced. There were usually few pirates.

    However, because of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case, all the officials in Zhejiang were in danger. The navy was also in turmoil. A small group of pirates attacked Taizhou and broke through the defense of the Taizhou navy, causing the pirates to enter the city to burn, kill, and plunder. Countless people died, and arge number of supplies were plundered. Most of the inner city was burned¡­

    The news seemed to be a little rushed, and everyone had specially chosen New

    Year¡¯s Eve to celebrate the new year.

    It immediately shocked the court!

    The court officials did not even care about New Year¡¯s Eve as they put on their court clothes and entered the pce.

    The pirates were unpredictable andmitted all kinds of crimes. They had always been a thorn in the side of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had established the navy topletely eliminate the pirates. All these years, they had invested arge number of troops and money to fight the pirates and pirates who had colluded with them.

    However, it was not easy to nurture the navy, and it was also very difficult to fight at sea. It had also taken more than ten years for the Great Zhou Dynasty to achieve results.

    At that moment, there were court officials who detailed the tragedies of the pirates wreaking havoc along the coast since the Great Zhou Dynasty was established. Wherever they went, they burned, killed, plundered, andmitted all kinds of crimes..

 Chapter 535 - 535: Exterminating the Pirates

    Chapter 535: Exterminating the Pirates

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When an old minister mentioned the tragic situation, he couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    An old minister even suggested, ¡°Your Majesty, resisting the pirates is the most important thing. We can¡¯t be negligent at all. In the past ten years, our Great Zhou Dynasty has worked hard to build a navy and invested arge amount of military power, assets, material resources, and energy. We¡¯ll give up all our efforts. Your Majesty, please issue a decree and let the Zhejiang capital exterminate the pirates.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. If the pirates aren¡¯t eliminated, the sea routes won¡¯t be essible, and maritime trade won¡¯t be smooth. Official ships and merchant ships won¡¯t be able to pass. Our Great Zhou Dynasty will suffer a huge loss. This is a big pain of the Imperial Court. There¡¯s no time to dy exterminating the pirates¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, our Great Zhou Dynasty is a vast dynasty. We let a mere pirate group charge into the country, kill the citizens, snatch money, and burn a city. Where¡¯s the dignity of our Great Zhou Dynasty? Where¡¯s our face? We have to eliminate the pirates!¡±

    The emperor sat high on the dragon throne and listened to the court officials tearfully talk about the importance of exterminating the pirates. His face turned slightly green.

    Initially, he had sent the Minister of Official Personnel Affairs to Zhejiang. He had a lot of responsibilities, such as inspection of seals, inspection, and merit examination. He deliberately took the opportunity to patrol and clean up Zhejiang to strengthen his control over it.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Zongzheng was quite impressive. He had investigated the entire Zhejiang navy inside and out, giving the Imperial Court an excuse to deal with Zhejiang next.

    The emperor was secretly delighted. He felt that Yu Zongzheng was indeed a capable official when he was transferred to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs.

    Unexpectedly, in just a few days, the pirates had already charged into the city.

    All of this was simply like a p to his face. Not only did it make him lose all his dignity, but it also made his face burn with pain.

    It was as if he wasughing at his naivety.

    Due to Song Xiuwen¡¯s case, the Zhejiang navy was divided. If they couldn¡¯t stop the pirates, how were they going to deal with Zhejiang and reorganize the entire Jiangnan?

    Not only did the capital of Zhejiang embezzle money, but it was also a p to his face. If he didn¡¯t teach Zhejiang a lesson, how could he vent the hatred in his heart?¡±

    ¡°Every year, the Imperial Court allocates arge sum of money to the Zhejiang capital to deal with the coastal war. The Zhejiang capital is so ipetent that they actually let a few hundred Japanese invade the city. The emperor should be punishing them and not tolerating them.¡±

    ¡°The Zhejiang capital¡¯s ipetence in suppressing the pirates has caused the dignity of our Great Zhou Dynasty to fall to the ground. How can a mere army¡¯s morale be dissipated? It¡¯s not the Imperial Court¡¯s fault that the army¡¯s morale is dissipated. It¡¯s the fault of the officials in charge of the Zhejiang capital.

    ¡°Song Xiuwen¡¯s case is very important. Currently, Song Xiuwen has yet to be escorted into the capital. His crime has yet to be tried. I don¡¯t know if it involves the others in the Zhejiang capital. Please forgive me for being blunt. The Zhejiang capital has lost this battle and is suspected of threatening the Imperial Court. The war is tense. In order to stabilize the army¡¯s morale, the Imperial Court can¡¯t implicate too many people¡­¡±

    Everyone understood this logic, but saying this was equivalent to saying nothing.

    Now, the Imperial Court was in a dilemma. Everyone in the court was arguing, but they did note to a conclusion.

    Things were at a stalemate.

    When Yu Youyao heard the news, she only felt that it was ironic. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really right. The Imperial Court was killed, robbed, and burned by a mere few hundred Japanese. Not only did they suffer heavy losses, but their dignity was also lost. Should they face the problem of eliminating the Japanese first or reorganizing Zhejiang first? However, no matter what they choose, the Imperial Court won¡¯t do well.¡±

    On the first day of the new year, there was another memorial in Zhejiang.

    One by one, Zhejiang Qingliu jointly reported the ten crimes of the officials in the capital of Zhejiang.

    They pointed out that the officials in the capital of Zhejiang were worried that the Imperial Court would investigate Song Xiuwen and they would be implicated. They deliberately dyed the war to threaten the Imperial Court and the emperor.

    They even said bluntly that the Imperial Court had originally established the navy to eliminate the pirates. It was already a huge mistake for the capital of

    Zhejiang to be attacked by the pirates. Back then, when the Northern

    Barbarians invaded the North on arge scale, as a noble, King Li of Zhou was summoned to the capital to be punished because he had lost his city. What happened to the capital of Zhejiang? After losing his city, he nned to leave it unsettled¡­

    As soon as this memorial was submitted, the events in Zhejiang became messier.

    No one in the court dared to speak anymore.

    Zhejiang Qingliu really dared to say anything. After using the King Li of Zhou as an excuse, no matter how unyielding the Zhejiang capital was, they could only bite the bullet and eliminate the pirates.

    When Yu Youyao received the news, she asked her cousin, ¡°The pirates havee ashore to do evil, and the war can¡¯t be dyed. Although the Imperial Court has some arguments, we still have to decide as soon as possible what to do. The memorial from Zhejiang Qingliu was submitted very timely. If it was a day or twoter, when the Imperial Court¡¯s decree was issued, the Zhejiang capital might really threaten the Imperial Court.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Since ancient times, only by dealing with the internal and external forces can we be at peace. The Imperial Court has no choice but to eliminate the Japanese or Zhejiang. In the face of an invasion, the best choice is to eliminate the external enemies first.¡±

    Without the memorial from Zhejiang Qingliu, the Imperial Court would definitely have ordered the Zhejiang capital to exterminate the pirates with all its might.

    After the Japanese problem was eliminated, Zhejiang¡¯s capital would contribute to the suppression of the Japanese. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for the Imperial Court to deal with Zhejiang at this time, so the importance of the Zhejiang navy became even more obvious.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The people from Zhejiang even used the King Li of Zhou as an excuse. There are many ces for people to make a fuss here. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be exposed. At that time, we won¡¯t be able to threaten the Imperial Court. Instead, we¡¯ll cause trouble ourselves and give the Imperial Court an excuse to deal with us. In order to avoid suspicion, we have to eliminate the pirates.¡±

    This was the wonderful thing about Zhejiang Qingliu. How many people had been killed in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, and how many nobles and powerful ministers had been implicated? How many days had it been?

    Zhejiang Qingliu dared to use the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case to make a big fuss.

    If they really did this, the Zhejiang capital would definitely not be able to bear it.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Although we have to eliminate the pirates, it doesn¡¯t mean that the Zhejiang capital will submit obediently. As long as the strength of the extermination is lower, the Imperial Court won¡¯t be able to use the excuse to interrogate us. Then, the pirates will continue to run rampant along the coastal area, showing the seriousness of the Zhejiang navy. It won¡¯t be good to deal with Zhejiang rashly.¡±

    As long as the pirates were not eliminated, the Imperial Court would not be able to do anything to the capital of Zhejiang.

    Yu Youyao was also speechless. ¡°The people from Zhejiang sent a memorial to the Imperial Court in time. Cousin arranged this, right? Otherwise, the timing wouldn¡¯t be so urate.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Zhejiang is an outstanding ce to begin with. The people in Zhejiang and prideful and refuse to collude with the capital of Zhejiang, forming a huge force. However, these people have been pressured by the power of the capital of Zhejiang. Zhejiang Qingliu is involved, and the two sides have been fighting endlessly. I only gave them a chance to bite the capital of Zhejiang.¡±

    Yu Youyao was amazed by her cousin¡¯s wless n. ¡°The capital of Zhejiang will definitely not do their best to eliminate the pirates. When Zhejiang Qingliu sees this situation, they definitely won¡¯t let it go.¡±

    At this point, she paused

 Chapter 536 - 536: Why Don â€˜t You Go to Heaven

    Chapter 536: Why Don ¡®t You Go to Heaven

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Right on the heels of that, Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Internally, there¡¯s fighting between Qingliu and the Zhejiang capital, and externally, there¡¯s riots by the pirates. With the chaos in Zhejiang, Ye Hanyuan will be much less restrained. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he makes aeback with the navy under his name.¡±

    This was her cousin¡¯s n to disrupt Zhejiang.

    Often, before it happened, no one could guess her cousin¡¯s entire n.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Zhejiang¡¯s capital is under the jurisdiction of the Left Military Governor¡¯s Residence. I remember that the Left Military Governor¡¯s Residence is controlled by Ning Yuanbo. Although Ning Yuanbo has been demoted, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. The many years of management can¡¯t be underestimated. This time, Ning Yuanbo threw out Song

    Xiuwen because he was worried that Song Xiuwen would implicate Shandong and Zhejiang so he wanted to deal with Song Xiuwen first¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled again. ¡°This is only one of the reasons. Ning Yuanbo has repeatedly been demoted and has lost the trust of the emperor. For a new noble like him, who has no foundation and is relying on the emperor¡¯s promotion, only by relying on the emperor can he enjoy wealth and glory. Therefore, he threw out Song Xiuwen because he wanted to use this as an excuse to help the emperor manage Zhejiang and gain the emperor¡¯s trust and importance again.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I have to say that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s actions are indeed very brilliant. Although he has been demoted, he still has control over the Left Military Governor¡¯s Residence. Zhejiang¡¯s capital is under the jurisdiction of the Left Military Governor¡¯s Residence. He threw out Song Xiuwen and gave the Imperial Court a chance to manage Zhejiang. If it seeds, he will indeed have contributed greatly. The emperor will definitely reward him.¡±

    But!

    Ning Yuanbo probably never dreamed that from the moment he threw out

    Song Xiuwen, he would fall into his cousin¡¯s trap.

    Her cousin first led Yu Zongzheng to investigate the entire Zhejiang navy.

    Then, he encouraged the navy in Zhejiang to be dissatisfied with the capital.

    This way, all the officials in Zhejiang were involved. All the officials in Zhejiang felt threatened. In order to deal with the Imperial Court) they had no choice but to threaten it.

    Everything was out of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s control.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Ning Yuanbo is a new noble with a shallow foundation. He has a lot of chips in his hands, but not many. He wants to be favored again but the emperor doesn¡¯t care about him. Only the huge benefits of the navy can satisfy the emperor¡¯s appetite. I calcted this long ago.¡± This scheme was too deep. She had actually never discovered it!

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin¡¯s goal was Ning Yuanbo from the beginning, right?¡±

    After taking such a big detour, from the Marquis of Changxing to Li Qiguang to Song Xiuwen, no one noticed that her cousin had secretly aimed an arrow at Ning Yuanbo from the beginning.

    Zhou Linghuai did not deny it. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a vengeful person.¡±

    Revenge was not a good word, but Yu Youyao did not feel that something was amiss. ¡°The reason why Cousin did not attack Ning Yuanbo from the beginning is because there are benefits to be gained from him. Cousin wants to remove all the advantages from Ning Yuanbo¡¯s side first before killing him, lest he benefits the dog emperor!¡±

    Only today did she realize that her cousin was still a ck-hearted person.

    However, back then, it was still the Marquis of Weining¡¯s Uncle Ningyuan who had borrowed the opportunity to help the North to steal the military power of Youzhou andmit all kinds of monstrous crimes with the Marquis of

    Changxing and the others.

    Now, her cousin was just giving him a taste of his own medicine.

    The tides were changing.

    In addition, they should use extraordinary methods to deal with corrupt officials like Ning Yuanbo and the Zhejiang capital.

    After all, Song Xiuwen had the old and noble Zhenguo Marquis Residence behind him. Although the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had declined, it was still the most deeply rooted faction in the royal family.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s methods were a littlecking, which was why he had fallen to this state.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°The situation in Zhejiang has already been set up, and the current n hase to an end. Next, we just have to sit this one out and reap the spoilster.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°When Ye Hanyuan arrives in Zhejiang, he will reorganize the navy in Ningbo, Shaoxing, and Taizhou Prefectures as soon as possible. He will build an army that can resist the pirates. Although it can¡¯t eliminate the pirates and pirates, it can at least protect the peace of these threends. I¡­¡± He pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°I can only try my best to do this.¡±

    Yu Youyao was kind-hearted and virtuous. This time, because of his scheme, themoners of Zhejiang would probably not be peaceful.

    Yu Youyao understood what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the Zhejiang capital has colluded with the pirates. Even without Cousin¡¯s scheme, the pirates still disturb the borders often. At the very least, Cousin can guarantee the peace of these three counties. It can be said to be righteous.¡±

    The capital of Zhejiang was so bad that countless people died every year because of the pirates.

    It wasn¡¯t because her cousin had schemed.

    Instead, it was like this every year.

    Her cousin had only done what he had to do. This wasn¡¯t her cousin¡¯s fault. The one in the wrong was this Imperial Court. They raised traitors and harmed themoners, disregarding human lives.

    Zhou Linghuai understood this logic better than anyone else. He also knew that Yu Youyao was deep and righteous. She might understand this logic, but he was still worried that Yu Youyao would misunderstand.

    He was not an arbitrary person. He felt that there were some things that the other party would understand, so he did not waste his breath and cause unnecessary misunderstandings.

    Why did others have to guess what could be exined in a few words?

    Yu Youyao rested her chin on her hand and sighed. ¡°What a pity. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it from the beginning of the year to the end of the year, but it¡¯s not peaceful at all. The capital of Zhejiang is really too detestable.¡± Zhou Linghuai had also guessed that the capital of Zhejiang would make a move.

    Unexpectedly, they had directly given the Imperial Court an opening gambit. Their actions were as fierce as a tigers, making everyone dumbfounded and shocked until their eyeballs fell to the ground.

    The more Yu Youyao thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Since he¡¯s so capable, he should rise up with the wind!¡±

    In other words, why didn¡¯t he go to heaven?

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He might not really be capable. To put it bluntly, King Li¡¯s tragedy was caused by the military. As soon as your father investigated the Zhejiang navy, not only the Zhejiang capital, but all the officials in Jiangnan had goosebumps. The military sry that Zhejiang greedily stole every year is enough to support 300,000 troops in Youzhou.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and understood. ¡°When I think about it, more than a thousand people who were killed because of the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case and more than a thousand people who were exiled to the Shangyang Castle because they were implicated. Many of them are nobles, powerful officials, and high-ranking officials. All the officials in Jiangnan are also worried that the emperor will use the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case to vent his anger on the entire Jiangnan. That¡¯s why they used the invasion of the pirates to show the importance of the navy.¡±

    Once it was rted to King Li of Zhou, anyone would be wary.

    The officials of Zhejiang could onlye up with this n. It was not necessarily a bad idea. The importance of the Zhejiang navy to the Great Zhou Dynasty was obvious.

    It was both a threat and for self-preservation..

 Chapter 537 - 537: When Will You Grow Up?

    Chapter 537: When Will You Grow Up?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this moment, Chun Xiao brought over some snacks.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She lifted a white piece of vegetable and handed it to her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at the vegetable piece near his mouth and then at the little girl. He smiled so widely that his eyes curved. Little did he know that this was something only loving couples did.

    His lips curled up slightly as he ate the vegetable piece.

    After he finished eating, Yu Youyao asked impatiently, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded slightly. ¡°The meat is juicy. It tastes sweet, like shrimp. It tastes very special. I¡¯ve never eaten this before. What is this?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately beamed with joy. ¡°This is called a sweet potato. It¡¯s a little simr to yams. They¡¯re both roots that grow in the soil. They¡¯re sweet and juicy. They¡¯re not from the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was a little surprised. ¡°I thought this was a fruit. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a vegetable. How did you get it?¡±

    At the mention of this, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°A while ago, a merchant ship under my name followed a team of merchant ships from the Xie family to Luzon. The local merchants took out this precious food called sweet potatoes and entertained the stewards of the merchant ships. After the stewards tasted it, they felt that the sweet potatoes were delicious, so they thought of a way to trade with the local merchants. At the end of the year, they sent them into the residence with the New Year gift. At first, no one in the residence knew what they were, so no one paid attention to them.¡±

    The sweet potatoes were the products of another country, so they were not easy to obtain. The steward probably also felt that they were very precious, so he bought a lot.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°What happened next?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled again. ¡°It was also yesterday that the servants mistook the sweet potatoes for purple taro. They realized that the sweet potatoes were fresher and sweeter. Nanny Xu was very interested, so she tried all kinds of cooking methods. She realized that be it eating them raw, steaming, fried, boiling, roasting, and saut¨¦ing them, they were all very delicious.¡± With that, she created golden-brown balls. ¡°These are the sweet potato balls that Nanny

    Xu made ording to the method of the fried taro balls. Cousin, quickly try it.¡±

    The ball was neither too big nor too small, just enough to take one bite at a time. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes were smiling as he took a bite of the ball. ¡°Eat it when it¡¯s fried. It¡¯s fragrant, soft, sweet, and it has apletely different taste. It¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Yu Youyao also smiled. ¡°Cousin, not only is this food delicious, but it¡¯s also filling. I ate two fist-sized sweet potatoes yesterday morning and couldn¡¯t eat anymore. I didn¡¯t feel hungry at noon, so I sent someone to the farmstead in the suburbs of the capital to invite the steward of the merchant ship into the residence and asked about the specific situation of the sweet potatoes.¡±

    The merchant ship was under Yu Youvao¡¯s name. It was very difficult and risky to sail at sea.

    Every quarter, those who entered the capital with the merchant ship would stay in the capital to recuperate for two to three months. The main family would even find a doctor to nourish their bodies.

    Zhou Linghuai knew that Yu Youyao valued it very much. The Imperial Court had even specially arranged for someone to do this for the new species that were distributed every year. At first nce, when they saw new species that looked fresh, delicious, and could stave off hunger, it was inevitable that they would have thoughts of nting them.

    As expected, as soon as Yu Youyao was excited, she held her cousin¡¯s arm. ¡°Luzon¡¯s farming industry isn¡¯t as developed as the Great Zhou Dynastys. The nting of sweet potatoes is also very simple. Every year, in April and May, they¡¯ll be buried in the ground and we can just leave them there to grow naturally. The growth of sweet potatoes isn¡¯t based on soil bags. Many poor areas in Luzon can also be nted with them. On a nt, two to five fruits can grow. The small potatoes are only the size of a baby¡¯s fist, and thergest potato is the size of an adult¡¯s palm.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was smart and immediately understood what the little girl was thinking. ¡°In other words, sweet potatoes are resistant to drought, and flood. The production is not low.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes!¡±

    A fire burned in the little girl¡¯s eyes and Zhou Linghuai felt her enthusiasm. Even his heart beat faster. The wild thoughts that had been suppressed in his heart wrapped around him, making it difficult for him to breathe.

    Zhou Linghuai stared at her.

    Perhaps it was because her cousin¡¯s gaze was too deep, but it made Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp go numb. Even her face felt a little hot. ¡°Cousin, why are you staring at me?

    Zhou Linghuai sighed slightly. ¡°When can you grow up?

    Weren¡¯t they talking about sweet potatoes?

    Why did the topic change to this?

    Yu Youyao was confused and looked at her cousin innocently. ¡°I¡¯m already ten years old. I¡¯m not young anymore.¡±

    As expected, she was still an insensible little girl. Zhou Linghuai suppressed the wild thoughts in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t suppress the remaining impulse in him.

    He reached out and gently rubbed her head. The little girl¡¯s dark green eyebrows were curved like moon hooks. At a nce, he felt that the moon was bright and dazzling.

    When she smiled, her curved eyebrows were even more beautiful.

    Yu Youyao felt an itch between her eyebrows. Even her voice trembled. ¡°Cousin?

    Zhou Linghuai retracted his hand and asked, ¡°Did you use the brow powder today?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Far Mountain Conch Powder that Cousin gave me yesterday. It was a dark green. After it¡¯s dyed, it looks even brighter and more beautiful. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Her cousin had added five more shades on top of the original brow powder. The far mountain conch powder was one of them. After dyeing her eyebrows with this brow powder, her eyebrows were as green as the distant mountains.

    They were beautiful and elegant.

    This was a New Year gift from her cousin.

    She really liked it.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. If she were a little older, she would probably be even more stunning.

    Yu Youyao thought of the sweet potatoes again and continued what she had just said. ¡°Cousin, Cousin, I n to take some sweet potatoes and try to nt them in the farmsteads in the suburbs of the capital. I¡¯ll use different soils to nurture them. If the sweet potatoes are really as the steward said and they can withstand drought and floods. Can we promote nting in the North?¡±

    There were many sand and halogen fields in the North, so there was not a lot of resources. If the sweet potatoes could grow on harshnd, many hunger issues could be resolved. A portion of the people¡¯s livelihood problems in the North could be solved.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably think that the sweet potatoes were not bad and delicious.

    Not many people would think about the merits of the sweet potato and want to nurture it and nt it.

    However, Yu Youyao did.

    Yu Youyao knew that because of theck of supplies in the North, not only were themoners living poorly, but even the You army was living a very difficult life because of theck of military supplies.

    Therefore, she was very concerned about the new seeds nurtured by the Imperial Court every year.

    She had always wanted to nurture crops that were suitable for growing in the North and promote nting.

    Previously, Yu Youyao had read a lot of agricultural books and saw that there were records of nting cotton on alkaline fields. She found a farmer who was proficient in cotton to experiment.

    The oue was not ideal.

    However, the cotton also bore fruit, which proved that her train of thought was right.

    Most of the cotton in the Great Zhou Dynasty was produced in Long Province. Yu Youyao immediately sent someone to Long Province to learn cotton nting techniques.

    As long as the technology was good, it was definitely feasible to nt cotton in the alkaline fields.

    Who wouldn¡¯t like such a pure and bright girl?!

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Okay!¡¯

 Chapter 538 - 538: Two Years Later

    Chapter 538: Two Years Later

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.

    In the southeast coastal area, news of pirates disturbing the borders would spread to the capital from time to time. From the previous dynasty to the inner residence, everyone¡¯s expression changed when they talked about the pirates. The pirates suddenly became monsters that ate people and crying children.

    Fortunately, there was a navy participating in the battle. They did not let the pirates kill their way ashore.

    However, ships at sea were often plundered.

    The Imperial Court did not know if they had really been ¡°threatened¡± by the Zhejiang navy. Song Xiuwen, who should have been dealt with long ago, was locked up in the Court of Justice after being escorted into the capital.

    It was also because of this that Zhejiang Qingliu naturally refused to let go of Song Xiuwen¡¯s case. From time to time, they would use Song Xiuwen as an excuse to use the Zhejiang navy of letting the pirates be ferocious and raising bandits as a problem. They would ask the emperor to issue a decree to punish them.

    Song Xiuwen¡¯s matter had alsopletely exploded. The conflict between the navy and Zhejiang Qingliu rose.

    The two sides fought in full swing, losing many people to each other.

    The three counties under Ye Hanyuan¡¯s control could still be more stable.

    In the past two years, they had recruited a few maritime bandits and recruited some soldiers under the age of 40 who had retired from the army because of injuries and illnesses. They had hired a doctor to treat their injuries.

    He had reorganized a decent navy and was not controlled by the Zhejiang capital.

    At first, someone from the Imperial Court even impeached Ye Hanyuan, saying, ¡°Ye Hanyuan has appointed bandits and is suspected of colluding with them. Please issue a decree to investigate.¡±

    As the current Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, Yu Zongzheng, had interacted with Ye Hanyuan previously and was from the Imperial Court. He immediately criticized the person in charge of the Imperial Court

    ¡°In recent years, the pirates have be a problem. The navy was not strong enough to resist the pirates and allowed the pirates to plunder the merchant ships on the sea, causing our Great Zhou to suffer a huge loss. Lord Ye was also forced to set up his own navy because the navy was ipetent and couldn¡¯t resist the pirates. The resistance against the pirates has already been effective. It¡¯s obvious that those pirates who have been recruited have really surrendered to the Imperial Court. Since they have the heart and loyalty to a leader, why should we talk about their background?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re using Lord Ye of colluding with pirates. You¡¯ve never been to Zhejiang. Do you know how difficult it is to train a navy? Lord Ye¡¯s actions have greatly reduced the pressure on the Imperial Court to nurture a navy. It¡¯s a righteous move.¡±

    ¡°As soon as Lord Ye arrived in Zhejiang, he organized an anti-Japanese resistance. He¡¯s much better than some people who only reach out to ask the Imperial Court for money but don¡¯t do their best to eliminate the pirates. The Imperial Court shouldn¡¯t be punished. They should be rewarded.¡±

    Who in the court did not know the sinister intentions of the Zhejiang capital to suppress the pirates?

    However, if the Imperial Court wanted to reorganize Zhejiang, not only did they have to have a reason, but they also needed a capable general who could manage the navy.

    Song Xiuwen had the title, but there were only a handful of generals in the Imperial Court who were good at water battles. This was also because each had his own task and there was no spare capacity.

    As for Ye Hanyuan, even if he had some ability, he was not qualified.

    As the saying went, ¡°It¡¯s easy to obtain a thousand troops, but difficult to find a general.¡±

    It was already very difficult to nurture a navy, and it was even more difficult to nurture an outstanding navy general.

    The capital of Zhejiang controlled more than ten prefectures and counties along the southeast coast.

    Previously, Song Xiuwen had presided over the coastal battle in Shandong. As he was quite capable, he was transferred to Zhejiang. At that time, the emperor might have had the intention to reorganize Zhejiang.

    However, what happened after Song Xiuwen arrived in Zhejiang?

    It was rare for a general who was proficient in the navy to be implicated. Now, if the emperor wanted to send a navy general to Zhejiang, someone had to go!

    Even if he forced someone to go, what was the use?

    The emperor endured the Zhejiang navy and did not take the Imperial Court seriously. Would he really let it go?

    Heh, just from the fact that the emperor had never dealt with Song Xiuwen and let the navy and Zhejiang Qingliu fight to the death, it was obvious that the emperor had sinister intentions towards the officials of Zhejiang.

    When Ye Hanyuan first went to Zhejiang, the capital might not have been afraid.

    However, at the end of autumn two years ago, when the Di people disturbed the border, King Wumumanded the You army and killed more than a thousand Di people. He cut off all the heads of the Di people and hung them on the city gate of the narrow Yu Pass.

    The Di people felt that their dignity had been greatly damaged, so they sent a few waves of people to snatch the heads.

    However, they were all killed in waves.

    A new wave of heads would then be on disy.

    For an entire month, the blood at the entrance of the narrow Yu Pass was not dry.. At first, some people felt that it was cruel, and there were even court officials who participated in King Wumu¡¯s opposition, pointing out that he was cruel.

    However, the North was invaded by the Di people all year round. Not only did the Di people kill and snatch things, but they also often ughtered themoners and set the city on fire. They were even more hated than the pirates.

    Every day, themoners of the North would run to the narrow Yu pass to watch this bloody scene, regardless of the distance. No one was afraid.

    Everyone hated the Di people. Even children dared to pick up the stones on the ground and throw them at the heads of the Di people.

    At this point, no one felt that it was cruel anymore.

    Many schrs and calligraphers in the North even felt that it was satisfying and wrote many poems for King Wumu.

    Now, a year had passed, and the heads of the Di people were still hanging on the narrow Yu Pass to show off their victory, but they had already be dried.

    This also became a scene at Di Yuguan. Many outsiders specially went to the North to see the dried heads and admire King Wumu¡¯s heroic feat.

    It was also because of the dried heads hanging all over the city tower that the autumn and winter festival in the Northst year weed a long-lost peace.

    This battle once again made King Wumu famous.

    At the same time, it also intimidated the capital of Zhejiang.

    As a result, Ye Hanyuanpletely established himself in Zhejiang.

    The emperor sighed in the golden hall. ¡°If King Wumu was in good health and was sent to Zhejiang to fight the pirates, I don¡¯t think I would have a headache dealing with Jiangnan.¡±

    No matter how powerful the pirates were, they were still a group of bandits.

    Even if they went ashore and killed their way into the city, they would only kill a few more people and steal some wealth.

    However, the Northern Barbarians were arge tribe. Not only were they strong, but their people were also valiant and warlike Once they sent troops north, they would threaten the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    If Yin Huaixi could kill the Di people, what were a few pirates?

    So what if he wasn¡¯t proficient in waterbat?

    With his brain, if he was given some time, would he be afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn how tomand water battles?

    Unfortunately, he was crippled.

    Ye Hanyuan was not bad either, but he was not as good as Yin Huaixi.

    Not only was there an ongoing matter in Zhejiang not stop, but there was one in Shandong too.

    Two years ago, the emperor had issued a decree asking the King of Dongning to help the officials of the various prefectures in Shandong to rule over Shandong and eliminate the umted ills of the n. After he received the decree, he publicized thew of the Great Zhou in Shandong wantonly and strictly ordered the n¡¯sw to be greater than thew of the country.

    At first, no one took it to heart.

    After all, the Imperial Court often sent inspectors to Shandong to publicize thew of the country. After experiencing such things many times, it was a normal event.

    However, not long after the Spring Festival, the King of Dongning had a fierce conflict with the n.

    The reason was that a few private soldiers raised by the n had forcefully snatchedmoners¡¯ women on the streets. They had been seen by the King of Dongning¡¯s men and were killed on the spot. The n was indignant, so they reported it to the officials and asked the state government office to give them an exnation..

 Chapter 539 - 539: Chaos in the Country

    Chapter 539: Chaos in the Country

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The King of Dongning was also arrogant. He immediately sat down in the hall of the government office. ¡°What exnation do I need to give? I¡¯ve already announced the nationalw and posted it on the streets and alleys. Does your n not know how to read, or are you blind?¡± After rebuking the n, the King of Dongning turned to look at the official. ¡°What¡¯s the crime of privately raising private soldiers?¡±

    The official hurriedly said, ¡°The lightest punishment will be a fine of silver, and the heaviest punishment will be the crime of deceiving the emperor.¡±

    The crime of deceiving the emperor was serious. It could not be underestimated.

    Both sides argued endlessly in the government office.

    In the end, after the battle of Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion, the n was beaten into a mess by King Wumu. Although the remaining forces could not be underestimated, the battle had just subsided not long ago, and the n had also suffered a huge blow. It was not appropriate for them to fight anymore, so they could only take a step back and pay a huge amount of fine money. They also promised to restrain the ¡°guardians¡± in the family.

    This sum of money was given to the treasury by the King of Dongning.

    The emperor was very satisfied with this and even specially rewarded King Dongning.

    At the same time, the emperor also knew very well that the reason why the King of Dongning could control the n was because Yin Huaixi had cleaned up the n and rewarded him with a lot of things.

    Of course, this was only the beginning.

    After the n took the first step back, there was a second step.

    The number of private soldiers raised by the n was not small to begin with. Most of them were recruited by themoners. There were good and bad people, so it was not easy to control them. Once the King of Dongning schemed, it was very easy to be tricked.

    Not long after, King Dongning killed the private soldiers raised by the n.

    The crime was that these private soldiers bullied themoners and collected ¡°protection fees¡± from them. They deserved to be killed.

    This time, it was the King of Dongning who took the initiative to report about the n to the government office.

    This time, it was not so easy for the n to settle the matter. King Dongning had sent someone to investigate these private soldiers. In the past, they had been charged with all kinds of crimes in Shandong and the n was asked to disband the private soldiers.

    Of course, the n would not be willing!

    King Dongning was not someone to be trifled with. On the same day, he posted the crimes of these private soldiers on the streets and alleys, then sent troops to capture them one by one.

    The lightest punishment was being thrown into the prison of the government office.

    Those whomitted more serious crimes were dragged to the entrance of the market and executed one by one. Those who dared to resist would be punished by Li Qiguang.

    In just a day, they had captured thousands and killed thousands.

    After killing them, the King of Dongning still had to punish the n for not controlling them well, allowing them tomit murder and cover up their crimes.

    The conflict between King Dongning and the n intensified step by step.

    Last autumn, the King of Dongning had brought 500 elite troops and broken into the Leng Residence in Jinan. He had gathered the ancestral codes, scriptures, history, and various family ancient books of the Leng Residence and burned them all.

    This actionpletely angered the n.

    However, the remaining forces of the n had be even worse after the King of Dongning¡¯s rule over the past two years. How could they be a match for the King of Dongning and the officials of the various prefectures in Shandong?

    The King of Dongning used the words ¡°the n iswless, deceiving the emperor, and chaotic¡± to wantonly burn the codes, scriptures, history, and other ancient books that had been passed down for generations.

    The n finally became obedient.

    However, King Dongning¡¯s actions suffered a bacsh.

    Many schrs jointly reported to the Imperial Court and said, ¡°Our great ancestors are righteous. They recovered the ancient books of the old dynasty and contributed for a long time. They have benefited his descendants. It¡¯s hical for the King of Dongning to destroy the ancient books of the previous dynasty. This trend can¡¯t continue. The Imperial Court should punish him.¡±

    It was difficult for the emperor to stop the public opinion of the world) so he punished the King of Dongning for three years.

    After he was satisfied, the emperor issued a decree for the King of Dongning to continue helping the various residences reorganize Shandong.

    In addition, after two years, the situation of the Great Zhou Dynasty were getting worse.

    Two years ago, they had not seen the sun for many days throughout the winter. The snow had fallen from the Laba Festival to the eighth day of the new year. Not long after the Spring Festival, there was another cold wave.

    For half a month, it rained and snowed, and the coldsted until the Qingming Festival.

    The rice crops in the south were rotten, and the peanuts and cotton in the north were growing slowly.

    Last year, there was another spring drought.

    In March, the spring rain was as hard toe by as oil. The soil was thawed, and the winter wheat seedlings returned to green, but it had never rained. Many of the wheat seedlings had died of drought, and the country reaped less than half of the harvest in the past.

    Themoners had a bad feeling about the new year and began to stock up on food.

    The price of rice began to rise.

    Even though the Ministry of Revenue had issued an announcement to the rice merchants to strictly control the price of rice, the price of rice was still increasing. This situation hadsted for more than a year.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°The country is about to fall into chaos. Chaos begins in the sky and spreads among the people first.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had umted a lot of ills. In the early years, the wind and rain were smooth. Themoners could live well and maintain a peaceful scene. However, now, natural and man-made disasters were frequent.

    Yu Youyao did not want to see this scene, but she was helpless.

    She could only do her best to manage the Graceful Heart Hall well and save more children, and women. She would also spend more energy on the cultivation of sweet potatoes. As sweet potatoes were foreign, more awareness was needed.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. She did not want to think about these terrible things anymore.

    At this moment, Xia Tao led Nanny Yue in.

    Yu Youyao was delighted and quickly said, ¡°Nanny,e and sit down.¡±

    Nanny Yue looked at her. She was already 12 years old. In a month or two, she would be 13 years old. Her figure had lengthened. She looked slender and beautiful. Her face had also grown a lot, and she looked like she was about to grow up.

    Then, she recalled First Madam¡¯sst entrustment back then and couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°In the blink of an eye, Young Miss has already grown up. If First

    Madam is still alive¡­

    At this point, she knew that she had misspoken, so she did not continue. However, she could not help but feel sad.

    Yu Youyao quickly handed her a handkerchief. ¡°If my mother knew in theherworld, she would be happy.¡±

    Nanny Yue took the handkerchief from Young Miss and wiped her tears with a gratified expression. ¡°Young Miss is right. As long as Young Miss lives well,

    Madam will be happier than anything else.¡±

    Like mother, like daughter.

    Although Eldest Miss¡¯s personality was different from First Madam¡¯s, she was also smart and generous in handling matters. She was a magnanimous and considerate person. Her horizons were not narrow, and she could do everything appropriately.

    This shrewdness did not mean that she was good at scheming.

    She knew the ways of the world, but did not participate. She was proficient in human rtionships and was not obsessed with scheming. She was clear about her values, and she did not go with the flow. When dealing with others, she had her own understanding.

    Nanny Yue couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze. ¡°Matriarch has raised Young Miss very well¡­¡±

    A youngdy like her would either already be engaged or dating.

    However, in the past few years, the court had not been stable either. Old Madam Yu was a cautious person and had been watching in the dark. She probably wouldn¡¯t arrange an engagement too early.

    Which was just as well.

    Men were afraid of entering the wrong line of work, and women were afraid of marrying the wrong man.

    Their young miss was a youngdy with a strong reputation and talent. When anyone in the capital mentioned Eldest Miss Yu of the Left Assistant Minister¡¯s family, who wouldn¡¯t give her a thumbs up?

    She would rather marryte than make a mistake..

 Chapter 540 - 540: Hope for Survival

    Chapter 540: Hope for Survival

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Yue thought of First Madam¡¯s worries about Young Miss¡¯s future before she died and secretly lowered her eyes. She had to find an opportunity another day to tell Old Madam Yu about this.

    Although she was only a maidservant, First Madam had entrusted her with something before she died. As long as it wasn¡¯t too much, she could say some things.

    Yu Youyao smiled and nodded, not bringing up this sad topic anymore. ¡°Nanny, you specially took the time toe over today. Is there anything important?¡±

    Nanny Yue helped to manage most of the dowry businesses under her name.

    In the past few years, she had made many changes to her businesses. It was also because of Nanny Yue¡¯s support that they could progress smoothly. She had also encountered many difficult problems. All of them had been resolved thanks to Nanny Yue¡¯s many years of experience and methods.

    Now, because she was involved with the escort business and had cooperated with her cousin in the maritime trade in Zhejiang, most of the businesses under her name were bing bigger and bigger. They were all almost in a profitable state.

    Nanny Yue had contributed greatly to all of this.

    Of course, there were also the loyal servants that her mother had chosen for her. All of them had contributed greatly.

    Nanny Yue took a handkerchief and pressed it against the corner of her eye. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s about the nting of sweet potatoes. Young Miss values the cultivation of sweet potatoes very much, and the people in the manor don¡¯t dare to be negligent. They¡¯ve used different soils to cultivate them for two years. The sweet potatoes are indeed not picky with soil quality. They can be harvested if there¡¯s drought or flood. As long as you spend more effort nting them, the production will be good. However, the potatoes produced will still be too little.¡±

    With that, she instructed the person she had brought to open a small box.

    There were more than ten sweet potatoes inside. They were nted from different soils and were all marked with soil quality.

    Yu Youyao took a look and saw that there was not much difference in the size. She wrapped her hand in a silk handkerchief and picked up the sweet potatoes produced by the various soils one by one. ¡°They¡¯re about the same size. They can really adapt to various environments.¡±

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°This soil is soft and sandy, and the salt fields are good. The production there is higher. A nt can bear at most five sweet potatoes, but most of them can bear three or four sweet potatoes which are a little bigger. The production will be reduced if the soil is harder. A nt can bear at most three sweet potatoes, and they will be small. If the soil is wet and fertile, it¡¯s not good for growth.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What about the texture? Is there a difference?¡±

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°The softer soil will cause them to taste fresher, sweeter, and more juicy. The rest of the soil types aren¡¯t bad either. Whether it¡¯s eaten raw or cooked, it tastes good. Most importantly, it doesn¡¯t require many resources to grow.¡±

    It was precisely because of this that Nanny Yue was very concerned about nting sweet potatoes. She even personally took over the farming test in the manor.

    The weather had not been good in the past few years, and it was a drought in spring this year. There was no hope for the winter wheat harvest. After two years of cultivation, the sweet potatoe life cycle had been modeled, so they could be nted on arge scale.

    The production of the sweet potato was not good, but its greatest advantage was that it was not picky with the soil. It could survive droughts and floods, and did not require too many resources!

    Nanny Yue could tell the pros and cons, so she came to look for Young Miss.

    Yu Youyao was really excited now. More than ten sweet potatoes were not big. They were even smaller than yams. Although the production was not low, it was actually not too high.

    Its greatest advantage was that it could adapt to all kinds ofnd.

    Yu Youyao pondered for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Spring and Drought

    Festival again this year. It¡¯s already the end of the month, but it hasn¡¯t rained a single drop. I don¡¯t think the winter wheat harvest will be enough, and the early rice harvest will be greatly reduced. Without the winter wheat harvest, there won¡¯t be any crops in April to July. Themoners can only eat wild vegetables. I wonder how many people will starve. Even if they survive until July and August and the rice is harvested, this little harvest probably won¡¯t be enough for many families. In the second half of the year, when the weather is cold, they won¡¯t even be able to eat wild vegetables. I wonder how many people will starve to death!¡±

    This was also what Nanny Yue had wanted to say. She did not expect Young Miss to say it.

    To be able to say such words, Young Miss was not the kind of delicate young miss who had been raised in her own room and did not know anything aboutmon matters.

    Young Miss was kind and virtuous.

    Therefore, Nanny Yue decided not to speak about what she was nning. She nned to hear what Young Miss had to say first.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao changed the topic and asked, ¡°How many sweet potatoes are there in the manor?

    Nanny Yue smiled. ¡°We tried nting a lotst year. The outer skin has all dried and is ced in the ventted cer. It¡¯s carefully preserved. Every day, we¡¯ll send someone to clean up the broken ones, in case one of them spoils and rots in the cer. There are about 5,000 kilograms.¡±

    After nting the sweet potatoes, she knew that they were good things. Young Miss valued them very much, so she naturally had to nt more.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°If we nt it on arge scale, how many acres can we nt?¡±

    Nanny Yue thought for a moment and said, ¡°The best cultivation method at the moment is to cut the parts of the sweet potatoes that have sprouts and soak them in warm water. At the ce where they¡¯re cut, wrap them with ayer of nt ash to prevent pests. Then, bury the sprouts in the finished fields. The fields have to be sprinkled with nt ash to prevent pests in the soil. This way, a sweet potato can be cut into about one to three pieces. A thousand kilograms of sweet potatoes can be nted in at least tens of thousands of acres.¡±

    This was a conservative estimate. If it was really nted, there would definitely be more.

    The farnd under Young Miss¡¯s name was at least tens of thousands of acres. This was good fertilend. For example, the inferior sandnd covered more than tens of thousands of acres.

    Yu Youyao had an idea. ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange for Cousin¡¯s old servants to be in charge of testing new seeds in the manor previously? Give them 3,000 kilograms out of the 5,000 kilograms of sweet potatoes, and they¡¯ll handle it themselves. The other 2,000 kilograms will be nted in a ce suitable for nting under my name.¡±

    They were in charge of testing new seeds to begin with, so they definitely knew how to nt them.

    The past two years had not been good, and life in the North had be more and more difficult. The promotion and nting of sweet potatoes could not be dyed. 3,000 kilograms of sweet potatoes was nothing, but it was also a hope for survival.

    Nanny Yue only thought that this 3,000 kilograms of sweet potatoes was to be nted in Young Master Zhou¡¯s manor, so she did not say much.

    Yu Youyao frowned as she looked at the sweet potato in her hand. ¡°Most foreign species won¡¯t be able to grow well in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Most of them won¡¯t be able to live. Even if a small number of them can grow well, they¡¯ll be half-dead and won¡¯t have much effect. Sweet potatoes are the biggest exception. They will be able to grow on the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯snd. There won¡¯t be any water or soil problems, and they can also adapt to all kinds of climates and soil. This means that the life force of the sweet potatoes is very tenacious.¡±

    From the looks of it, this sweet potato was really useful.

    They were small, and the production was not bad. If she could increase the yield and promote it on arge scale in the country¡­

    She still needed to try more methods of nting the sweet potatoes.

    However, this also took time.

    The most important thing now was to expand the nting scale as much as possible with the limited 5,000 kilograms of sweet potatoes..

 Chapter 541 - 541: Bright at Night

    Chapter 541: Bright at Night

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°There are detailed records about cutting and nting in the Essentials of the Qi People and the Records of Agriculture. Sweet potatoes have a strong vitality. Perhaps we can try cutting and increasing the nting.¡±

    Cutting some vines did not affect the growth of the sweet potatoes.

    Nanny Yue was a little surprised, but she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. The sweet potato vine will definitely live if it¡¯s inserted into the soil. Even if it doesn¡¯t bear fruit, we can nt something in the ground and nourish it.

    Otherwise, if the ground is idle for too long, the quality of the soil will worsen. Moreover, the tender leaves of the sweet potato vine can also be eaten. The old leaves can be fed to poultry, pigs, and cows, and they won¡¯t be wasted.¡±

    Last June, they made a discovery in the manor. Broken sweet potato vines could also live when nted in the ground. The vines grew well, but the roots were thin and old, and the taste was not good.

    Although there were many trees, flowers, trees and fruits that could be propagated from cuttings, they were harvested every year and the sess rate was low.

    Rice could not be propagated from cuttings. It could only be considered to be transnted from the roots.

    No one had thought of propagation, nor had they mentioned this to Young Miss. They did not expect Young Miss to have such an idea.

    There were many poultry, pigs, and cows raised in the manor, and they had to feed them a lot of grass every year. Young Miss¡¯s suggestion was feasible.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Since it can be nted and it¡¯s not a waste, nt them all the idlend.¡±

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°The sweet potatoes will have to be nted in the ground in mid-March at thetest. In April and May, when the vines grow, you can try to cut them and insert them into the soil to try nting them.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s train of thought also started. ¡°In the past two years, the weather hasn¡¯t been good, and some of thend in the manor with bad soil has be quite empty. It¡¯s also easy to nt sweet potatoes, and it¡¯s not difficult to nt them. Many farmers are also idle at home because the weather isn¡¯t good. We can hire people to work here. With an ie, it¡¯s easier for them to live. They can nt as many as they can.¡±

    There was nothing to do on the ground, and the agricultural work was ready-made. The sweet potato vines were notpletely useless, so there was no reason not to nt them on arge scale.

    Nanny Yue nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it when I go back.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Thank you again, Nanny.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Yao did not know that she had unknowingly found the best way to nt the sweet potatoes. It had greatly increased the production of the sweet potatoes. She had single-handedly pushed for the promotion of the nting of the sweet potatoes and saved countless poor citizens who had suffered from natural and man-made disasters.

    As soon as Nanny Yue left, Chun Xiao came over. ¡®Young Miss, Matriarch wants you to go over.¡±

    After Yu Youyao tidied her clothes, she brought Chun Xiao to An Shou Hall. Just as she walked into the house, she heard a cry from the inner room.

    The crying continued, apanied by sobbing. It was so heart-wrenching.

    Yu Youyao quickly lifted the curtain. ¡°Brother Ming, why are you crying so hard?¡±

    When Old Madam Yu saw her enter, she also looked helpless. ¡°He was fine just now, but he suddenly cried. He didn¡¯t pee or poop, and he only had some sheep¡¯s milk. He doesn¡¯t seem to be hungry. I can¡¯t coax him no matter what. Why don¡¯t youe over and coax him? Brother Ming has been close to you since he was young. Every time he is close to you, his concubine can¡¯t carry him away.¡±

    In April two years ago, Concubine He had sessfully had a son.

    Nine yearster, Yu Zongzheng had another son. Although he was only a Concubine¡¯s son, he attached great importance to him. He sent his name choices early in the morning to the n, and asked the respected elders in the n to help him choose a suitable name..

    The elder also knew that the first branch of the Yu Residence did not have

    many children. Even if he was the son of a concubine, he should indeed be In the end, he circled the word ¡°Ming¡± and wrote, ¡°The night is bright!¡± He pointed out the origin of the word ¡°Ming¡±.

    After Old Madam Yu saw this, she sighed slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not only mean bright, but also wise.¡±

    The Yu Residence looked dignified with the title of ¡°Duke Zhonglie.¡± In the royal court, even the political enemies had to give in because the meaning behind this name was loyalty.

    The descendants of aristocratic families had to inherit the virtue of their ancestors and follow their legacy.

    With an ancestor who hadmited ¡°regicide¡±, others were also worried that this descendant of the same bloodline might go crazy. Who knew what he would do?

    All these years, Second Brother and Eldest Son¡¯s life in the court had been smooth sailing.

    Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness had always been a dilemma. Other than leaving a legacy of regicide and building a good reputation for them, what else was important?

    Only by suffering would one know that lotus seeds were bitter.

    Emperor Gaozu admired Duke Zhonglie and his loyalty. However, a big reason was because when Duke Zhonglie was the prime minister of the previous dynasty. He blessed all the people in the world and gained the hearts of the people.

    Duke Zhonglie had been conferred the title to win over the hearts of the people, and also to appease the schrs in the world.

    Later on, the great ancestors ced the Yu n in an important position and left behind a will, hoping that his descendants would treat the Yu n well.

    However, there was nothing good about ¡°regicide.¡±

    When they met the magnanimous emperor, the Yu n could still have a seat in the court.

    It was already not bad not to suppress the emperor who had ill intentions.

    After so many years, the Yu n was still in decline. The schrly aristocratic family in the past had already fallen.

    Even the emperor of this dynasty was originally willing to put Second Brother in an important position because the Yu n¡¯s foundation was shallow and they needed to rely on the emperor. They had also written an ancient book like the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡± and had arge but empty treasury.

    Now, the emperor wanted to put the Yu n in an important position. Not only had Second Brother been promoted to the Minister of Revenue, but Eldest Son had also been transferred to the Minister of Official Personnel Affairs. Yu

    Shande chose a family member to enter the Hanlin Academy.

    The other three were not forgotten either. They were all sent to good positions.

    Last autumn, Yu Shanyan, who was only 16 years old, participated in the Fall Quarter Examinations and took the top three ce.

    This result shocked the entire Yu Residence. Everyone in the family knew that Yu Shanyan was good at studying and could guess that he would definitely be able to enter the rankings this time. His results would also be very high. However, Yu Shanyan was smart and a little insensible. When hepeted with Yu Shande, it would be difficult for him to be outstanding.

    He did not expect him to get third ce.

    At first, the family thought that the emperor wanted to ce the Yu Residence in an important position. The officials in charge of the examination more or less had some holy will.

    After reading Yu Shanyan¡¯s article, even Second Brother was shocked.

    Yu Shanyan said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to Cousin Zhou¡¯s guidance that I was able to get third ce this time.¡±

    Yu Zongshen recalled that even his clueless son, who had always been useless, Imew that he was diligent and motivated under Zhou Linghuai¡¯s guidance. He had even been admitted as a student. Although his ranking was slightly lower, he had still passed. Even if he did not have much future in the imperial examination in the future, it would not be a disgrace to the reputation of the Yu Residence. In the future, it would not be bad for him to take the path of a general.

    At the thought of this, she did not find it strange.

    This time, the schr who was the Top Scorer in the examination was almost 30 years old.

    The person in second ce was also over 20 years old.

    Although Yu Shanyan was not known as the Top Scorer, he still shocked the world. After Song Mingzhao, he caught twice the attention as one of the genius students in the capital.

    All of this meant that the Yu n¡¯s future was bright and his ancestral career was in sight.

    This was also what the Yu n had been looking forward to the most for many years.

    However, in the past few years, the court had not been peaceful. The Yu

    Residence had been ced in an important position and was in the limelight. At this time, they needed to protect themselves.

    The clean elder used this name to remind the Yu Residence of the capital.

    After that, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°His full name is Yu Shanming, and his courtesy name is Jiming. I won¡¯t make it public for the time being. I¡¯ll mention it when he grows up.¡±

    It was obvious that although he was only a concubine¡¯s son, the family still had high hopes for him..

 Chapter 542 - 542: Precious

    Chapter 542: Precious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao recalled what had happened at home in the past two years. She smiled and took him from her grandmother. Yu Shanming was only a year old and not even two years old.

    Miraculously, when Yu Shanming, who had been crying non-stop, entered Yu

    Youyao¡¯s arms, it was as if he could smell it. His chubby little hands immediately grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯spel.

    The round little person grinned andughed at Yu Youyao.

    His bright ck eyes that were big and bright were as beautiful as onyx because he had cried just now.

    Even Yu Youyao¡¯s heart softened. She took out a soft handkerchief from Yu Shanming¡¯spel and gently wiped the remaining tears off his face.

    Old Madam Yu smiled knowingly. ¡°As expected, Brother Ming is the closest to you in the entire residence. The two of you are also fated. You both have birthdays in April. He was born at the beginning of April, and you were born in the middle of April. Even Brother Ming, who was one year old before him, caught the ¡®curse¡¯ that you had learned previously.¡±

    Her granddaughter was a magnanimous person. Even if she was not close to her siblings in the residence, she was usually willing to take good care of them.

    Yu Shansi, who had not had a good rtionship with her in the past, now respected his big sister very much.

    Last year, on her granddaughter¡¯s 12th birthday, Yu Shansi had prepared a wooden ornament that he had personally carved and given it to his big sister.

    The reason why he had given her wood carvings was because he had heard that Eldest Sister liked these exquisite carvings. Coincidentally, his teacher knew a little about carving, so he had learned from him.

    They had a respectful rtionship.

    However, Matriarch Yu kept feeling that her granddaughter¡¯s affinity with her siblings was a little shallow, and she often felt that it was a pity. Old Madam Yu was very happy that Yu Shanming was close to her.

    She became more concerned about Yu Shanming¡¯s upbringing.

    Although Yu Shanming was raised in Concubine Qiu¡¯s courtyard. He was usually taken care of by the n aunt and nanny, Concubine Qiu could only help out sometimes.

    Even Concubine Qiu did not think that it was too much. When Brother Ming grew up by her side, he did not have a good character. The children in the family who were valued would not be raised by the concubine, but by the first wife.

    The n aunt beside her was also the daughter of a good first wife.

    Now that he was older and had knowledge and experience, he was many times better than when he was in the hands of the first wife.

    Fortunately, Madam Yang had entered the Tranquil Heart Residence. She saw how petty Madam Yang was and she almost raised her son badly. How could she raise her son to have good character?

    Although Matriarch did not allow her to interfere in Brother Ming¡¯s upbringing, she did not forbid her from visiting him.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°I thought Grandmother would say that Brother Ming is as chubby as I was in the past.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she shook her head. ¡°When you were young, you weren¡¯t as round as your younger brother, Ming. You were half-grown and a little thin, like a little kitten.¡±

    She was so small and thin. She was always worried that she would be gone in the blink of an eye.

    It was also because of this that she had fattened up her granddaughter.

    She kept feeling that it was better for some people to gain weight so that they could be nurtured for a long time.

    When her granddaughter was eight or nine years old, she was also round. As long as a child was not fat and had a good foundation, they would grow well.

    For someone like Yu Jianjia, she could still be nurtured if she was younger. However, if she was older, her bones would still suffer.

    With Yu Jianjia as aparison, she also felt that it was better to be rounder. In any case, when she grew a little older, she would slowly eat less food and lose weight.

    Madam Xie and Eldest Son were not fat people, so her granddaughter definitely wouldn¡¯t gain weight.

    Thinking of the past, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad. Then, she looked at her granddaughter. Now, she was like a new willow tree, fresh and slender.

    Her face was tender, and her appearance was even more delicate than Madam Xie¡¯s. There was no need to mention her figure. Nanny Xu had raised her to be slender. She was not even 13 years old, but her chest was already bulging with a small bag. Her waist was like a willow branch. When she walked, it swayed gently and looked indescribably beautiful and elegant.

    She was neither seductive nor charming, but she was gentle and extremely beautiful.

    She had a little beauty at home.

    She was born delicate.

    Yu Jianjia was delicate, but she was also weaker than her.

    Old Madam Yu felt happy again. She couldn¡¯t help but feel proud and emotional. ¡°In the blink of an eye, our Yao Yao has be a big girl. She¡¯s good-looking. Not to mention the capital, there aren¡¯t many in the world.¡±

    What was more outstanding than her appearance was her character and virtue.

    Yao Yao had just turned eleven when someone she knew came over to ask about her.

    She said bluntly, ¡°In recent years, the court hasn¡¯t been peaceful either. My little sweetheart, who has been raised in front of me since she was young, doesn¡¯t n to marry someone early. She just hopes that the world will be

    peaceful and everything will be fine.¡±

    They were all familiar with each other, so they should know what she meant.

    However, there were still many reputable families asking about Yao Yao, both openly and secretly.

    As Yu Youyao teased Yu Shanming, she smiled. ¡°Children are the best. Tell me quickly, why did you specially call me over?

    In her grandmother¡¯s eyes, she was good in every way. No one couldpare to her.

    Old Madam Yu nced at her from the corner of her eye, but she still said, ¡°Yesterday, your father suggested to me that I adopt Brother Ming under your mother¡¯s name. Your mother will have a son and can also enjoy the worship of the descendants of the n in the future.¡±

    Xie Roujia had married into the Yu Residence and given birth to a daughter. She was listed in the ancestral records, but she did not have any children. She only left her name and did not enjoy the worship of the descendants of the n.

    Madam Yang was still living well. Yu Shanming had a proper mother. Although the first wife was older than the second wife and passed on Yu Shanming to the first wife, the rules werecking.

    On the whole, it was still passable.

    Xie Roujia had only married into the Yu Residence for a few years, but she was still filial to her mother-inw and could manage the family. She was a rare filial daughter-inw.

    As long as she nodded and asked the elders of the n to step in, this matter would definitely seed.

    Yu Zongzheng had made this suggestion probably because in the past few years, without Yang Shuwan whispering in his ear, he wanted to make it up to Madam Xie.

    To a married woman, it was also a dignified glory to be able to help her husband¡¯s family spread their roots and enter the ancestral tree to enjoy the continuous worship of their descendants.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and smiled.

    Seeing that she was silent, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    She also liked Xie Roujia very much. Even the merchants had no intention of looking down on her.

    However, when it came to marriage between aristocratic families, they all had to be of equal social status. It was also because of her selfishness that she had lost her life. Naturally, she was happy to see Eldest Son¡¯s suggestion.

    However, she was Yao Yao¡¯s biological mother after all. They had to listen to her.

    When she looked up again, Yu Youyao¡¯s expression had already changed, and her tone inevitably became a little calmer. ¡°When a person dies, it¡¯s like amp going out. Mother has passed away for many years, so I won¡¯t disturb her peace anymore..¡±

 Chapter 543 - 543: Adoption

    Chapter 543: Adoption

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, she was unwilling to say this anymore. She changed the topic. ¡°Grandmother, if you want, you can adopt Brother Ming under Madam Yang¡¯s name. Father doesn¡¯t have many children, and there are very few people in the first branch. With the status of a legitimate son, Brother Ming¡¯s future will be easier.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s suggestion was really topensate her mother.

    However, after all, didn¡¯t he want to give this hard-won son of a concubine a more legitimate identity?

    Yu Shanyan had been dyed by Madam Yang for a few years, and his future was not bright.

    Yu Zongzheng definitely had to put in more effort to nurture Yu Shanming well. Naturally, he had to give Yu Shanming a more legitimate identity. He did not have many children, so this matter was not too much.

    However, Yu Zongzheng hated Madam Yang.

    He did not care about Madam Yang¡¯s identity as a concubine¡¯s daughter, so he was unwilling to adopt this hard-won son under Madam Yang¡¯s name.

    When it came to Yu Shansi, he had no choice. After all, she was his biological mother.

    Yu Shanming could pass him on to his first wife.

    Although Xie Roujia was a businesswoman, back then, when Yu Zongshen wrote the ¡°Sea Map¡±, the Xie family had contributed and was also praised by the emperor.

    Later on, the Imperial Court opened maritime transportation widely and could not operate without the Xie family¡¯s help.

    Back then, the Xie Residence was also extremely famous, so no one looked down on Xie Roujia¡¯s background. Instead, many families in the capital targeted the huge profits from sea transport and took the initiative to befriend Madam Xie.

    Madam Xie was shrewd and generous, and she had a good reputation in the capital.

    If Yu Shanming was adopted under Xie Roujia¡¯s name, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be bad for him.

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s scheme was not limited to this!

    The Xie Residence had connections, channels, and money. When Yu Shanming was adopted into the Xie Residence, the Xie Residence would be his external family. In the future, even if Yu Youyao married out, the Xie Residence and the Yu Residence would still have a strong rtionship.

    In the future, when Yu Shanming embarked on an official career, the Xie family would also spend money and effort to pave the way for him on ount that he was Xie Roujia¡¯s son.

    With the Xie family¡¯s help, Yu Shanming¡¯s future would definitely be stronger than Yu Shansi¡¯s.

    After all, because of Yang Shuwan, it was impossible for the Xie Residence to help Yu Shansi. This was equivalent to the Yu Residence cutting off their powerful backer, the Xie Residence, when Yu Youyao married out.

    Adoption was not a small matter, nor could it be a hot topic for the Yu Residence. They had to get the Xie Residence¡¯s approval.

    The reason why Yu Zongzheng had made this suggestion was also because of Yu Youyao. She liked her younger brother, Yu Shanming, very much.

    As long as Yu Youyao agreed, the Xie family had no reason to refuse.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sick because of it, but she also understood that the Xie family¡¯s inws were useful connections. Whether it was the Yu Residence or the n far away in Tongzhou, there was no reason to give up easily.

    She would get married sooner orter.

    At that time, the inw rtionship between the Yu and Xie Residences would only exist in name.

    As the eldest son of the first branch, it was inevitable that Yu Zongzheng would consider this. His grandmother was also happy to see it happen. However, due to her guilt towards her mother, it was not appropriate for her to make decisions on her own, so she asked for her opinion.

    Most of the aristocratic families were like this.

    Some families in the capital would even marry the concubine¡¯s sister in order to maintain their rtionship with the first wife¡¯s maiden family after her early death.

    If she wasn¡¯t of the right age, she would still go to the first wife¡¯s family and choose a younger sister of the same age to marry into the family as a second wife.

    In ancient times, there were sisters that served the same husband.

    Such a situation wasmon in every dynasty.

    Old Madam Yu felt a little regretful about Yu Youyao¡¯s rejection, but she did not say anything else. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to adopt Brother Ming under

    Madam Yang¡¯s name?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just borrowing an identity. It won¡¯t affect anything. It¡¯s more logical for Brother Ming to be adopted under her name.¡±

    She indeed liked her younger brother, Yu Shanming, very much. Naturally, she hoped that he would not have to use the title of a concubine¡¯s son in the future and have a good future.

    Madam Yang¡¯s background was a little low, and her character was not good, but she was still the first wife after all.

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this with your father again.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The rtionship between the aristocratic families is important. Old generations of family friendships have to be maintained. I know that Grandmother and Father want to maintain their long-standing inw rtionship with the Xie family, but Father has been estranged from the Xie family for many years. Even if I agree to this matter, the reconciliation might not seed. After all, I¡¯m just a junior. I¡¯m sandwiched between an external family and internal family. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll be troubled, and it¡¯ll really ruin the rtionship between the two families.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Old Madam Yu sighed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through. I forgot that you¡¯re an unmarried youngdy. You shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter.¡±

    This matter was adult¡¯s business to begin with. Even if Yao Yao was in charge of the family, she shouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter.

    If Yao Yao really agreed, she would be ignorant.

    The Xie Residence was already brooding over Xie Roujia¡¯s death. All these years, they had been distant from the Yu Residence because of their grandchild, Yu Youyao.

    If Yao Yao agreed to this, the Xie Residence would misunderstand that it was the Yu Residence who had instigated Yu Youyao.

    To put it simply, it was called profit-seeking.

    At the very least, they would be extremely shameless and disregarded etiquette.

    Not only would it make things difficult for Yao Yao, but the Yu Residence couldn¡¯t afford to lose face either. The Xie Residence would also be even more dissatisfied with the Yu Residence.

    After thinking this through, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in this matter anymore. I¡¯ll exin it to your father and let him forget about it.¡±

    In addition, Yu Youyao was only focused on helping the Yu Residence and the Xie Residence to please them. As the daughter of the Yu Residence, it made sense, but it was a little unreasonable emotionally.

    It was hard to guarantee that the Xie Residence wouldn¡¯t take this to heart.

    The meager rtionship between the Yu and Xie families would also be in danger.

    At this point, Yu Youyao also expressed her stance. ¡°No matter what, my rtionship with the Xie family is endless. As the eldest sister, it¡¯s only right for me to help my siblings in the family. As a daughter, it¡¯s only right and proper for me to help my maiden family. As a daughter of the Yu n, it¡¯s naturally only when the family prospers that my future will be good.¡±

    These words were considered her stance. The Xie family was her external family. She had benefited from the Xie family. Could it be that she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t help her siblings, family and n?

    One had to know that not only did a woman have to have a powerful external family, but she also had to have a reliable family.

    Old Madam Yu had aplicated expression. ¡°Your father, he¡­¡±

    When Eldest Son mentioned this this morning, she did not think of it like this. She only thought that Eldest Son felt guilty towards Madam Xie and was happy to see it.

    Now that Yao Yao had vaguely expressed her stance, she suddenly understood that Eldest Son wanted to adopt Yu Shanming as Madam Xie¡¯s heir. He actually wanted to use Yu Shanming and obtain benefits from the Xie family.

    If it were anyone else who had such thoughts, she would not think much of this scheme.

    But what right did he have to scheme like this?

 Chapter 544 - 544: No Conscience

    Chapter 544: No Conscience

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Had he forgotten how Madam Xie had died?

    Could it be that he had forgotten that after being a ¡°kind father¡± for a few years, he really thought that he was a ¡°kind father¡± all along and had forgotten how he treated Yao Yao badly back then?

    Or had he lost his conscience when he became an official?

    He was really old and his brain was not as good as when he was young. When his heart softened, he always thought well of himself.

    In addition, in the past few years, Eldest Son was indeed not as bad as before. It was also a good thing for the family, so she did not think too much about it.

    To think that she had lived for most of her life, but she was not as insightful as her granddaughter.

    It was obvious how angry Old Madam Yu was.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Father is the eldest son of the first wife, so he has to care more about the family¡¯s future. It¡¯s also a good thing as a daughter depends on her father¡¯s status. It¡¯s just that this matter isn¡¯t appropriate, so I¡¯m telling this to Grandmother and asking you to persuade Father so that he won¡¯t have unnecessary misunderstandings with me.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s face was filled with anger, and her voice deepened. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve seen through what your father is. The bigger the official title, the more ambitious he is. Don¡¯t speak up for your father anymore.¡± At this point, she knew that she was dizzy with anger, so she quickly changed the topic. ¡°Brother Ming, are you asleep?¡±

    Just now, she was also furious. She did not hide the dissatisfaction and anger in her heart in front of her granddaughter.

    The older she was, the more arrogant she became.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s a little tired from crying. When ites to me, he falls asleep quickly.¡±

    Old Madam Yu forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve also been hugging him for a long time. I think your hands are sore, so let Nanny carry him back to the Rain Autumn

    Courtyard.¡±

    With that, she asked Nanny Liu to go to the side room to call the nanny.

    The nanny came quickly and quickly took Yu Shanming from Yu Youyao¡¯s arms. She smiled and said, ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s posture of carrying a child is more stable than us, who are used to raising children. Every time Seventh Young Master returns to you, he¡¯ll be more peaceful than anyone else.¡±

    This was not apliment. The child¡¯s reaction did not lie.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Children are tender. If I don¡¯t hold them firmly, they¡¯ll definitely moan and feel ufortable.¡±

    Nanny smiled too.

    This was it. Only when you were with someone sincerely would you think about whether they werefortable.

    As soon as Yu Youyao left, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t suppress her anger. She reached out and swept the cups and tes on the table to the ground.

    Old Madam Yu said in a low voice, ¡°As the eldest son of the first wife, it¡¯s fine for Eldest Son to scheme more for the family, but this scheme should be calcted more clearly. To think that he can think of such a thing that harms others without benefiting himself.¡±

    Anyone who was well-mannered should know that they had to help their maiden family. Only when their maiden family was stable could the children marry well and her status as a wife in her husband¡¯s family be stable.

    Yao Yao wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Which brother and sister in the family had never been taken care of by her?

    With Yao Yao¡¯s rtionship with the Xie family, did he still need to scheme for this rtionship?

    With Yao Yao¡¯s character and talent, was he worried that she would benefit from the Xie family and not help the family?

    She really didn¡¯t know if she should call him stupid or arrogant.

    Nanny Liu lowered her head, wishing she could cover her ears too.

    When Master mentioned this in the morning, she felt that it was inappropriate, but she did not think too much about it. Seeing that Matriarch was happy to see it happen, she did not say anything else.

    Who knew¡­

    As soon as Yu Youyao left the north courtyard, she bumped into Concubine Jiang, who hade to greet the Old Madam.

    The autumn-colored dress made her look beautiful. Although her figure was not as thin as Concubine Qiu¡¯s, her every move was a little delicate and she did not look frivolous or tacky. Instead, she looked elegant. It was obvious that she had been raised well.

    Concubine Jiang was a neer who had only been epted into the residence two years ago.

    At that time, Concubine Qiu had been pregnant for seven to eight months and her body had be heavier. Matriarch He made the decision to send Concubine He to the manor, nning to take in a concubine for Yu Zongzheng seriously.

    Concubine Jiang was the third daughter of the Imperial College¡¯s Registrar

    Jiang¡¯s family. Second Aunt had rmended her using her maiden family.

    Although the official registrar was only a sixth-grade official, his family also had farmers and schrs. His family had a small fortune and had been studying agriculture for generations. He could be considered to have passed down poetry and books.

    Official Jiang was also a proper schr. He was much more particr about poetry, books, and etiquette than ordinary families.

    Concubine Jiang was still the legitimate daughter of the first wife. Just based on her status, she had to be valued.

    Yu Zongzheng was also very satisfied with this concubine with a good background and upbringing. He gave her some respect, and Concubine Qiu could not surpass her.

    Concubine Jiang was indeed talented and knowledgeable.

    After arriving at the Yu Residence, she could show filial piety to her elders and help manage the inner residence. She was even better than Concubine Qiu.

    Old Madam Yu was also very satisfied and relied on her a lot. Most of the family matters were handled by her and Concubine Qiu.

    This way, the family was stable.

    Yu Youyao did not spend too much time in the inner residence. Concubine Jiang and Concubine Qiu were also tactful. If they could not make up their minds,they would discuss it with Nanny Liu and Nanny Xu beforeing over to ask.

    When Concubine Jiang saw Yu Youyao, she quickened her pace and walked forward. She bowed to Yu Youyao. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯ve juste out of

    Matriarch¡¯s residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao also smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed her for a long time just now. I think she¡¯s tired. Concubine Jiang, why don¡¯t you go over tomorrow to greet her?¡±

    Her grandmother was so angry with Yu Zongzheng¡¯s unintentional scheme that she probably wasn¡¯t in the mood to see Concubine Jiang anymore.

    As Concubine Jiang was from a good family and was the daughter of the first wife, she was even more respected than Concubine Qiu in front of her grandmother.

    Madam Yang was still sick, so she couldn¡¯t be filial in front of Matriarch. Yu Zongzheng had to instruct her to go to Matriarch Yang¡¯s residence more often.

    Naturally, Concubine Jiang had to do as she was told.

    Seeing that she was sensible, her grandmother tacitly agreed.

    She wasn¡¯t a noble concubine but she was even better.

    Concubine Jiang¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and she smiled. ¡°Matriarch is old, so it¡¯s time for her to rest more.¡± At this point, she changed the topic and smiled. ¡°My hometown is in Jiangxi Province, where a type of pineapple is produced. It¡¯s sour, sweet, and refreshing. It¡¯s fragrant, juicy, and dry in spring. It¡¯s very appetizing. A few days ago, my hometown sent some into the capital. My mother ordered someone to send a few over, wanting to give them to Matriarch to try. Since Matriarch is resting, I won¡¯t disturb her.¡±

    This pineapple was originally also wild. Her family had tried to improve it, but they did not expect it to taste so good. It was just that there was too little production and it was not big. It did not look dignified.

    Usually, it was eaten by their own family and was not brought out.

    This spring, there were few fruits in the capital, so pineapples were rare.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    As long as the Yu Residence did not give up on Yu Shansi, the legitimate son of the first wife, Eldest Son could not divorce Madam Yang. Divorcing a wife had to be done carefully. If one vited the rules, it would be called ¡°offending a wife.¡¯

    As the legitimate son of the first wife, Yu Shansi could not have a mother who had vited her.

    Otherwise, it would ruin his future..

 Chapter 545 - 545: Unscrupulous

    Chapter 545: Unscrupulous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, Madam Yang could not abandon her. There were many things that a youngdy like her, who had yet to get married, could not do.

    All wealthy families valued dignity, so Concubine Qiu¡¯s background was still a

    little low.

    That was why Concubine Jiang had entered the family.

    Concubine Jiang¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s not anything rare. It¡¯s just something new, so I gave a few to Eldest Miss. Eldest Miss is usually used to seeing good things. Don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a rare item, nor was it presentable, but she had still taken it out as a gift. It was obvious that she was sincere. Even if it wasn¡¯t presentable, it was still a matter of courtesy and friendship.

    The rest of her words were filled with undisguised ttery and goodwill, but she also said it openly.

    Yu Youyao smiled and thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Concubine Jiang.¡±

    Concubine Jiang smiled beautifully. It wasn¡¯t good for her to keep blocking the way and disturbing this Eldest Miss. She tactfully moved aside and watched Yu Youyao leave.

    As soon as Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, Nanny Xu brought over a te of pineapple that had been cut into small pieces. ¡°Concubine Jiang sent them over just now. They taste a little sour. I soaked them in salt water for a while. They¡¯re sour, sweet and refreshing. Try them.¡±

    Yu Youyao inserted a small piece and bit it gently. The sour, sweet, and refreshing juice burst into her mouth. ¡°It tastes good. Prepare a small te and

    I¡¯ll send it to Cousin.¡±

    Although her cousin couldn¡¯t eat sweet and sour food, pineapple was new. It wasn¡¯t bad to try them.

    Nanny Xu smiled and nodded. ¡°When Concubine Jiang sent someone to deliver the pineapple, she mentioned that her monthly period was not regr and asked Eldest Miss for a prescription to nourish her body.¡±

    She knew immediately that this was just an excuse.

    Grandmother had naturally asked around about Concubine Jiang¡¯s health when she wanted to marry into the family. She was in good health, but she still wanted nourishment?

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Pick a few good recipes and send them over!¡±

    Smart people always spoke without revealing anything.

    Concubine Jiang had also heard that Yu Zongzheng wanted to adopt Yu Shanming into the first wife¡¯s name. Thinking that it had been more than a year since she had taken him in and there had been no movement in her stomach, she heard that Concubine Qiu was pregnant back then and had also eaten the medicinal cuisine she had prepared to nourish her body. She also wanted to ask her for a prescription to nourish her body.

    However, Concubine Jiang was well-mannered and knew that it wasn¡¯t good to tell Yu Youyao, who hadn¡¯t married yet, about this. She took the opportunity to mention this to Nanny Xu.

    She was also worried that others would think that she was eager to have a child and say something bad, so she made an excuse and said that her period was not regr.

    An irregr period wasmon. Many women had this problem. There was nothing wrong with having irregr periods while they were young.

    Nanny Xu also smiled. ¡°As a concubine, who doesn¡¯t want their son to be a proper legitimate son? Even Concubine Qiu¡¯s son can obtain such dignity. As a proper concubine, she naturally wants to have such dignity and make ns early.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had taken in three concubines. Concubine He had been taken in by thete Eldest Madam Xie and was like a thin horse that had been trained. Yu Zongzheng had also fallen for Concubine He¡¯s tricks, and Madam Yang had suffered a lot.

    This skinny horse that had been taught well but her brain had also been led astray by her mentor. She only wanted topete for favors and please a man. If she had spent more effort on her daughter¡¯s upbringing, she wouldn¡¯t have been taken advantage of by Madam Yang. In the end, she was implicated by her daughter and lost all her favor. Now that she was sent to the manor, she had even lost her status.

    Concubine Qiu was intriguing.

    Old Madam Yu had specially chosen her ording to Yu Zongzheng¡¯s preferences. Her background wasn¡¯t good, but she was from a clean family. Apparently, her ancestors had produced a High Schr. However, she couldn¡¯t be taken seriously. Her status was too low, and she had humiliated Yu

    Zongzheng. To put it bluntly, it was Old Madam Yu who was restraining Madam Yang.

    On the other hand, Concubine Jiang was the one who had been seriously epted into the family. Although she was also a concubine, there was a fundamental difference between her and the others.

    After eating a few pineapple pieces in a row, Nanny Xu quickly said, ¡°The fruit pieces are sour. You can¡¯t eat too many at once.¡±

    This was also Yu Youyao¡¯s first time eating pineapple. She felt that it was fresh and delicious, so she felt a little unsatisfied.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao brought a te of pineapples into the house.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly took the fruit te from Chun Xiao¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll send the pineapples to Cousin.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled and shook her head. She was already so old, but she was still so greedy. If it were anyone else in the family, her elders would have taught her a lesson. ¡°Men are loud mouthed, but women are greedy.¡±

    However, no one in the Yu Residence cared about this.

    Old Madam opened her mouth and shut it. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat. Only with a good appetite can her body recover fast. As a woman, she will have to put in a lot of effort in the future. If she saves up more strength, I guarantee that she¡¯ll be safe in the future.¡±

    There was no need to mention Young Master Zhou. He was a resourceful person to begin with. He flew in the sky, swam in the water, and scaled the mountains. As long as there was something rare, it had to be gathered and given to Yu Youyao.

    In order to prevent her from gaining weight, Yu Youyao also added an hour of the Flexible Body Technique every morning.

    At this time, her cousin was most likely in the study. Yu Youyao ran to the study but did not see him. Instead, she bumped into Chang An, who was helping him organize his books.

    Chang An shook his head when he saw her. ¡°Uncle Sun is helping Young Master with acupuncture in the pharmacy.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and quickly ran to the study.

    In the past two years, the happiest thing was that after two years of treatment and recuperation, her cousin¡¯s health had finally improved.

    Uncle Sun was already using the method of clearing the internal acupuncture points to treat his cousin¡¯s legs.

    Uncle Sun said that the internal acupuncture points needed to be treated every seven days for 49 days. After a total of seven treatments, her cousin¡¯s legs would recover.

    Now, he had already undergone three treatments. Today was the fourth treatment.

    In another three, seven, and twenty-one days, her cousin¡¯s legs would recover.

    Yu Youyao went to Uncle Sun¡¯s pharmacy. Worried that she would rm him if she entered rashly, she knocked lightly on the door. ¡°Cousin, can Ie in?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Uncle Sun hasn¡¯t started yet. Come in!

    When Uncle Sun, who was sitting at the side, heard this, he looked up at Zhou Linghuai.

    He was only wearing a pair of shorts as he leaned against the couch and snorted. ¡°You¡¯re not shy at all. You¡¯ve wasted more than ten years of etiquette, integrity. and shame sses-¡®

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and did not refute. ¡°If I don¡¯t let her see it with her own eyes, she won¡¯t feel at ease.¡±

    Uncle Sun scoffed. ¡°Just like your father, he¡¯s as scheming as a sieve. If he takes a fancy to something, he has to get it done even if he has to be unscrupulous.¡±

    Back then, Wen Ruqin had enjoyed a reputation as the number one beauty in the capital. She was even better than the current Yu Youyao..

 Chapter 546 - 546: What Sort of Tea Is Green Tea?

    Chapter 546: What Sort of Tea Is Green Tea?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There was an old saying that went, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of thieves stealing, but I¡¯m afraid of thieves thinking about me.¡±

    Such a talented and virtuous great beauty was actually remembered by a good-for-nothing like Yin Lixing.

    This kid was shameless. He kept pestering Wen Ruqin. When Wen Ruqin was at home, he kept getting someone to send things to the Wen Residence.

    It did not matter if she returned it.

    He had sent someone to keep an eye on the Wen Residence all day. As soon as Wen Ruqin went out, she could always see him wearing clothes simr to Wen Ruqin¡¯s style and solicitously approaching her.

    As time passed, it was inevitable that rumors would spread in the capital.

    This kid was also capable. Although his methods were a little despicable, Wen Ruqin¡¯s reputation was not really ruined. Instead, he really coaxed her into his hands.

    It had even be a legend.

    Later on, when everyone mentioned Wen Ruqin, it was inevitable that they would say that she had good taste.

    Of course, Yin Huaixi was not as shameless as his father, but he was much more sinister.

    Using the excuse of being her ¡°cousin¡± and taking advantage of the fact that Little Miss Yu was young and ignorant, he seduced her bit by bit until he surpassed his closeness as a ¡°cousin¡±.

    The culture of men and women in the Great Zhou Dynasty was more open to begin with.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like what was written in the Tang poem, ¡°Hiding From Male Rtives at Age Fourteen¡±

    Only when a woman was 14 years old would she pay attention to the rules of men and women. She would hide in her room to avoid seeing her, and even her closest family had to avoid them.

    However,when the men and women of the Great Zhou Dynasty were younger, the rules were not that strict.

    Of course, there were also precautions for men and women. They had to abide by the rules when facing outsiders. Between siblings in the family, they were more casual, so it wasmon for them to y together.

    When a woman turned 12 years old, she had to maintain a certain distance from men. It was impossible for her to interact with them like before.

    However, when it came to this pair of ¡°cousins¡±, these rules were useless. When outsiders were present, the rules and the etiquette were followed.

    However, it was as if nothing had happened when they were holding hands and feeding each other in private.

    Was it because Eldest Miss Yu did not know etiquette and did not know how to guard against men and women?

    Of course not¡ª But!

    No matter how well-mannered she was and how good her etiquette and rules were, it was difficult to resist Yin Huaixi¡¯s deliberate guidance, let alone the habits that the two of them had already developed after interacting for so many years.

    Habit was a terrifying thing.

    It turned many unreasonable things into essential things like eating, drinking, and breathing day by day.

    At first, Yu Youyao tried to keep some distance from her cousin.

    But this kid was sinister!

    His legs hurt and he fell sick at the slightest disagreement. As soon as Little Miss Yu¡¯s thoughts of being wary of men and women appeared, she was already defeated by her worry for her cousin before she could take action. Not only was this kid sinister, but he also knew how to y the game!

    So what if he was acting like a green tea b*tch?

    This kid was the top-notch tea among green tea!!

    Every time the little girl tried to avoid him, it was as if he had drunk a bucket of green tea. ¡°Didn¡¯t Cousin say that she had to treat me well for the rest of her life? Why are you starting to distance yourself from me now? Could it be that I¡¯ve done something wrong and made Cousin unhappy?

    ¡°Master said that my fate is lonely and my six rtives are punished. I¡¯m a destined Asura and a jinx. I¡¯m destined to have shallow affinity in this life.

    Cousin, you should indeed keep a distance from me. Otherwise, you might be implicated by me one day¡­¡±

    Tsk tsk, even an old man like him would have goosebumps when he heard this.

    To think that Little Miss Yu really fell for this. How could she have listened to him? She couldn¡¯t evenfort her cousin. Why would she care about men and women?

    Uncle Sun had watched helplessly as this kid broke Little Miss Yu¡¯s deep-rooted etiquette teachings step by step.

    At the thought of this, Uncle Sun shook his head.

    When the most brilliant hunters encountered prey that they were interested in, they often knew how to show weakness and disguise themselves when they weren¡¯t sure if they could hit it in one strike. They removed the prey¡¯s guard step by step and quietly set up an inescapable. By the time they discovered it, it was already toote and they had nowhere to escape.

    Zhou Linghuai took a thin nket and draped it over his body.

    Yu Youyao also lifted the curtain and entered the inner room. When she saw

    Uncle Sun sitting at the side and drinking tea, she asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Uncle Sun was giving Cousin acupuncture?¡±

    In the past three sessions, her cousin had always avoided her.

    ording to Uncle Sun, the initial treatment of the internal acupuncture points was very painful. Her cousin did not want her to see him in pain, nor did he want her to worry, so he did not allow her to be present.

    She could understand.

    However, if she didn¡¯t see it with her own eyes, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°Before acupuncture, Uncle Sun has to use the Hot Moxibustion method first. He will need to use the acupuncture points to achieve the effect of warm cirction and qi dissipation. This way, the effect of the acupuncture treatment will be better.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked enlightened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard Uncle Sun mention it before.¡±

    If Uncle Sun wanted to treat his cousin¡¯s leg, even if she couldn¡¯t watch from the side, she had to clearly understand his leg treatment.

    Uncle Sun said that he was going to use the Hot Moxibustion method.

    Previously, she had specially asked what was going on with the Hot

    Moxibustion method. After Uncle Sun¡¯s exnation, she realized that this was a more brilliant method of moxibustion.

    They burned the acupuncture points of the human body with a medicinal pill to achieve the healing effect.

    The medicinal pills were evenly mixed with sulfur, cinnabar, realgar, and so on, and were cooled.

    The formtion was made ording to the illness. It was a mix of suitable medicinal herbs, mixed with honey, made into a paste, and rubbed into a

    ¡°concave¡± shape.

    The formtion was used to stick to the acupuncture points and the medicinal pill was burned. The medicinal properties could burn faster and more effectively seep into the acupuncture points to achieve the healing effect.

    After turning off the fire, he ttened the base and fixed it to the acupuncture points. It would take at least four hours to remove it.

    This kind of heat-through moxibustion method was neither difficult nor simple at all.

    If the medicinal pill was not matched appropriately, it was easy to burn the human body during the heat treatment. Unless one was an experienced and brilliant doctor, they would not dare to try it.

    After finishing his tea, Uncle Sun looked up and nced at Yu Youyao. ¡°The hot pill moxibustion is done. It¡¯s time for acupuncture.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat on the small stool and did not move, pretending not to hear Uncle Sun¡¯s words. ¡°Cousin, Concubine Jiang gave me a few pineapples just now. They¡¯re very rare and fresh. I brought a te over. I heard that you were performing acupuncture, so I asked Chang An to hang them in the well. You have to try them after you¡¯re done.¡±

    Previously, Uncle Sun had always treated her cousin¡¯s legs at night. Even if she wanted to take a look secretly, she had no choice. Today, she finally bumped into him. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t leave.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m not properly dressed¡­¡¯

    Uncle Sun, who had poured a small bowl of strong wine and was wiping the golden needles, almost pricked his hand when he heard this..

 Chapter 547 - 547: Unlucky Child

    Chapter 547: Unlucky Child

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If he really cared about etiquette and rules, he might as well do it every night like before.

    Why had the acupuncture session been changed to the morning as soon as the third session was over?

    Wasn¡¯t this deliberately giving Little Miss Yu a chance to take advantage of the

    situation?

    If he really cared about his clothes, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if he didn¡¯t let anyone into the residence?

    If a thin nket covered his body, wouldn¡¯t his clothes not be messy?

    Could he hide the fact that he was only wearing a pair of pants?

    Little Miss Yu was already sitting in the room. Wasn¡¯t it a little toote to say that his clothes were disheveled?

    Wasn¡¯t this deliberately baiting the ¡°fish¡±?

    In the past two years, Uncle Sun had watched helplessly as Yin Huaixi dug one pit after another like today, waiting for Little Miss Yu to jump in.

    Old Sun had lived for most of his life, but he had never seen such a sinister and shameless person.

    Why did Little Miss Yu, who was usually quite smart, be a fool in front of her ¡°cousin¡±?

    The girl that was raised well was already being influenced by Yin Huaixi. She could forget about escaping for the rest of her life. This unlucky child.

    Uncle Sun nced at Yu Youyao with an indescribable expression.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s attention was all on her cousin, so how could she see Uncle Sun? ¡°I just want to see how Uncle Sun treats Cousin¡¯s leg. Cousin¡¯s health is more important. As for etiquette, there are always exceptions to everything. Besides, isn¡¯t Uncle Sun here too? You¡¯re an elder. It doesn¡¯t matter if there¡¯s an elder by his side.¡±

    In her heart, there was nothing more important than her cousin¡¯s recovery.

    Her cousin was being treated specially. Even if it was a little inappropriate, it was not a big deal, so there was no need to be too calctive.

    Besides, her cousin was not an outsider. She did not need those rules in front of him.

    Her cousin had also said that the people in the North were more valiant and did not care about small details. Although there were also older daughters who were more wary, as long as a woman respected herself, it was eptable for her to show her face.

    Although she was not born in the North, her cousin was born and raised in the North.

    She often heard her cousin mention the customs of the people in the North, and she took them to heart. As time passed, she naturally did not feel as restrained as in the capital.

    Yu Youyao, who had been brainwashed by the North, did not think that there was anything wrong with this.

    Oh my, she now treated him as an elder?!

    Uncle Sun rolled his eyes. Which elder would let an unmarried girl share a

    room with a man in disheveled clothes?

    At this moment, he was even wearing a thin nket. When the nket was liftedter!

    That would damage her reputation.

    If a woman¡¯s reputation was damaged, she could still live. If her reputation was ruined, she would only die.

    Even so, Little Miss Yu was not afraid.

    Zhou Linghuai seemed to hesitate. ¡°It will be harmful to Cousin¡¯s reputation.¡± At this point, he pursed his lips slightly and advised, ¡°Reputation is really important to a woman. Cousin, it¡¯s better for you to avoid me.¡±

    There it was again. Uncle Sun couldn¡¯t even be bothered to roll his eyes at the tea-scented words.

    At the mention of ¡°fame¡±, Yu Youyao more or less had some reservations and was a little hesitant.

    She wondered if she should retreat to the outer room and wait. Although she couldn¡¯t see Uncle Sun treat her cousin¡¯s leg with her own eyes, she still felt a little regretful.

    However, she was in the outer room and could know the situation in the residence at any time.

    Seeing her hesitation, Zhou Linghuai continued to persuade her, ¡°Although the treatment of the internal acupuncture is more painful, this is already the fourth treatment. I¡¯m used to performing acupuncture every day, so I¡¯m not as ufortable as before. Cousin, don¡¯t worry too much. Why don¡¯t you wait outside? The acupuncture will be over in about the time it takes to burn three incense sticks.¡±

    Hearing her cousin¡¯s ¡°persuasion¡±, not only was Yu Youyao not really relieved, but she was even more worried.

    Previously, she had heard from Uncle Sun that the treatment of the internal acupuncture was very painful. She could most likely guess that the more serious her cousin¡¯s leg illness was, the more painful the treatment process would be. That was why she had been worried.

    Now that she heard her cousin say casually¡ª

    He was sayingforting words like he was¡±used to it¡±, it was ¡°not so ufortable¡±, and she did not have ¡°to worry too much.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. Her eyes welled up, and her nose felt sore. Tears almost rushed out of her eyes.

    She blinked hard before forcing her eyes back. She couldn¡¯t care less about reputation. Yu Youyao held her cousin¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll apany you.

    Her voice trembled slightly, and her tone was a little hoarse.

    She should have been with her cousin long ago

    Now it was Zhou Linghuai¡¯s turn to hesitate.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin and said unquestionably, ¡°Uncle Sun is the only one in the room. He won¡¯t spread it around. No one knows if it will damage myy reputation. Besides, I¡¯m just worried about Cousin¡¯s health. I didn¡¯t really do anything to ruin his reputation. The innocent will know what¡¯s good for them. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Oh, in Little Miss Yu¡¯s eyes, he was the only ¡°outsider¡±!

    Uncle Sun was helpless. He couldn¡¯t help but look up and roll his eyes at Zhou Linghuai. Didn¡¯t his conscience hurt after lying to a little girl like this?

    What a

    Uncle Sun did not know that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s conscience did not hurt.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s conscience really hurt.

    She regretted not caring about men and women and letting her cousin suffer alone.

    ¡°You.¡± Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t dissuade her, so he nodded helplessly and agreed. ¡°Forget it. If you want to stay, stay. There are still three treatment sessionster. You can¡¯t feel at ease without me letting you watch from the side.¡±

    Uncle Sun gritted his teeth at his dignified words. Seeing that the ¡°cousins¡± had reached a consensus, he lifted the thin nket on Zhou Linghuai.

    This unexpected action shocked Yu Youyao. As soon as she saw the thin nket rise, she closed her eyes in shock. Even her long swan neck shrank.

    Uncle Sun was amused when he saw this. She looked like a quail that had shrunk its head.

    To think that he had thought that this Little Miss Yu did not even care about her reputation for her cousin. How bold was she? He did not expect her to be so shocked.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He didn¡¯t care if she closed her eyes or not.

    After closing her eyes, Yu Youyao realized that she had overreacted. Since her cousin had asked her to stay, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be wearing nothing.

    She quietly opened her right eye a crack and saw that her cousin was wrapped in a lot of white cotton cloth.

    At this moment, Uncle Sun was helping his cousin remove the cotton cloth on his body.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in curiosity when she saw the ck brace bandaged under the cotton cloth.

    Uncle Sun took off the alchemy braces one by one. There was red skin under them..

 Chapter 548 - 548: Heartache

    Chapter 548: Heartache

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her cousin¡¯s skin was cold and fair, as white as Chinese white stone, making this redness especially eye-catching.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart tightened. Her cousin¡¯s leg had already regained feeling. If Uncle Sun identally burned her cousin¡¯s flesh, how painful would it be?!

    With this in mind, she nced at Uncle Sun resentfully.

    Uncle Sun was old and experienced so he was more sensitive.

    Uncle Sun sensed Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze. She looked up and was a little confused, so he simply ignored her.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask tactfully, ¡°Uncle Sun, will the method to refine the pill¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Uncle Sun realized what was going on. He red at her with his beady eyes. ¡®You, who are you looking down on? I¡¯ve been practicing medicine for most of my life. How can I make such a mistake? You should stay aside so that you won¡¯t be an eyesore.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. She did not doubt Uncle Sun¡¯s medical skills, but it was inevitable that a person would make mistakes. She was just asking a reasonable question!

    Was it wrong to worry about her cousin?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°After the medicinal pill was ignited, Uncle Sun has been guarding at the side and watching. Once the alchemy tablet is burned, the fire will be extinguished in time. It won¡¯t really burn the flesh.¡±

    With this exnation, Yu Youyao felt much more at ease.

    Only then did she notice that her cousin was only wearing a pair of shorts. Yu Youyao was shocked again. She quickly darted her eyes and looked around the room. She lowered her head and stared at the tips of her shoes that were exposed outside her dress. Her ears were a little hot.

    However, not long after, Yu Youyao recalled that she had caught a glimpse of her cousin¡¯s thin figure just now. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.

    Her cousin was sick and weak all year round, and he was tortured by his leg disease. He usually did not have a good appetite.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him to recuperate for two to three years before she recovered a little. However, even so, her cousin still looked much thinner than ordinary people.

    Yu Youyao looked up at her cousin again. Now, she suppressed her shyness and did not avoid her eyes.

    Although her cousin was very thin, his body was long and slender, and his flesh was cold and white. He looked like a hard white stone, and his bones were rugged. He did not look like a sick young master, but like an isted cliff that had been weathered by the wind, rain, snow, and frost.

    He was firm and sharp.

    That¡¯s right!

    How could her cousin be a weak schr?

    The torture of his illness had honed him to be indestructible.

    His legs were not good enough for him to walk, so he was unwilling to be a piece of trash lying on the bed who only knew how to receive help.

    Even though there were all kinds of inconveniences in his life, he gritted his teeth and endured them one by one.

    He practiced his arm strength and waist strength every day. He used his waist arms to rece his legs so that he did not have to rely on others to live on his own.

    Every day, he carved and exercised his hands and eyes. What he couldn¡¯t do with his legs, he took another path and tried his best to do it with as flexible and agile hands as possible. He even did it better than everyone else.

    Such a cousin was admirable.

    But what he did would only make her heart ache uncontrobly. How could she be distant just because of the excuse of being wary of men and women?

    Perhaps she was not a qualified youngdy.

    She yearned for the unrestrained life in the North that her cousin had mentioned and wanted to take a look herself.

    She yearned to break free from the cage that imprisoned her and yearned for more freedom.

    Perhaps she was born unorthodox.

    In the first few years when Ms. Ye had just entered the residence, the sses she taught every day could not do without the various teachings of women. She did not like to listen to them, so she often used excuses to skip ss. Even if she was punished, she gritted her teeth and admitted it.

    She had known since she was young that these so-called teachings were a restraint on women.

    She thought that by skipping ss, she could escape.

    It was only after being seriously ill and being pped by Yu Zongzheng that she suddenly understood that the so-called teachings were just protective measures.

    After learning it, she could protect herself.

    She tried her best to appear gentle and magnanimous. Her words and actions were thorough and appropriate, and no one could find fault with her. However, her deviant ways were still deeply hidden.

    Her cousin should know that he had taught her the Four Books and Five ssics, the Records of the Historian, and Zizhi Tongjian. He had never restricted her regarding what books she could and shouldn¡¯t read.

    Her cousin would even tell her about the local customs of various ces. He had never thought that as a woman, she should stay obediently in the inner residence.

    In her heart, her cousin did not only dote on her as her cousin.

    He was also her confidant.

    Uncle Sun snorted angrily. He pinched a slender golden needle and stabbed

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s vital acupuncture points. A few of them were fatal acupuncture points.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and panicked, but she did not dare to make a sound to disturb him. She did not even blink. It was not a bad idea to make a mistake, and her eyes were fixed on Uncle Sun¡¯s every move.

    Uncle Sun¡¯s expression did not change. Although his hand was wrinkled, it was as stable as a rock.

    Her cousin was also leaning against the couch as if he was fine. Clearly, he had been treated the same way for the previous three treatment sessions for 21 days. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned a little pale. Only then did she realize that not only was the treatment of the internal acupuncture point painful, but it was also extremely dangerous.

    If he had missed by a hair, he would have lost his life!

    No wonder her cousin had never allowed her to be present. Even he and Uncle Sun were probably not 100% confident.

    It was also after three treatments that her cousin¡¯s health was stable and Uncle Sun became more confident. That was why her cousin agreed so easily and let her watch from the side.

    After the acupuncture, Uncle Sun finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Youyao handed him a gray handkerchief. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°This is only the first step. Next, I have to use internal force to break through the acupuncture points.¡±

    Uncle Sun took the handkerchief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. It wasn¡¯t until the handkerchief was taken off and the gray color darkened that he realized in a daze that he had sweated a lot when he was performing the acupuncture just now.

    He threw the handkerchief aside and twirled the ends of the needles one by one. Dozens of golden needles trembled in unison.

    Yu Youyao also noticed that her cousin¡¯s expression had gradually changed from calm to forbearance. Soon, his forehead was covered in ayer of sweat.

    Yu Youyao immediately became nervous. ¡°Uncle Sun, why are the golden needles trembling?

    Uncle Sun was so tired that he panted. ¡°By using the golden needles as a medium, you can use your Qi to attack the acupuncture points. That¡¯s why it¡¯s called Qi Breaking the Inner Acupuncture Point. Don¡¯t worry. After three incense sticks of time, the golden needles won¡¯t move anymore, and I can take them out.¡±

    Yu Youyao handed Uncle Sun a cup of tea. Seeing that her cousin¡¯s expression was getting worse, she was very worried. ¡°But Cousin seems to¡­¡±

    It was an extraordinary pain!

    Previously, when her cousin¡¯s leg disease acted up, it did not seem to be so unbearable.

    Uncle Sun waved his hand and lowered his head to drink his tea.

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Qi rushing to the internal acupuncture points has stimted the meridians in the legs. It will dissolve the blood clots and there will be a violent soreness and pain. I¡¯ll bear with it for a while..¡±

 Chapter 549 - 549: Pain in Her Heart

    Chapter 549: Pain in Her Heart

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, it was as if thousands of ants were biting his legs. This feeling was indescribable and unbearable.

    About ten minutester, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s legs began to twitch. He leaned against the couch, as if he had just been fished out of the water. Even his breathing became rapid.

    However, he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound.

    Yu Youyao, who had been a little shy just now, couldn¡¯t care less about his clothes. She sat beside her cousin and took a handkerchief to wipe his sweat.

    She had underestimated the pain of the Qi rushing to his inner acupoints.

    At the thought that her cousin had also suffered like this for the past 21 days, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife, and she felt a suffocating pain.

    She really felt what it meant to be in pain!

    Yu Youyao felt terrible. Her eyes were sore and dry, and her nose was red, but she tried her best not to cry. She only keptforting her cousin. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s already past the time it takes to burn a clueless incense stick. In another incense stick, it¡¯ll be over. Hold on for a little longer. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    She knew that her cousin could withstand even greater pain.

    Her cousin did not need her weakfort.

    However, she did not want to watch her cousin suffer helplessly. If she said something, she might be able to divert his attention. Perhaps he would not be in so much pain?

    Yu Youyao thought uncertainly.

    ¡°You, why are you more nervous than me?¡± Zhou Linghuai was actually already

    a little dazed. He tilted his head and looked at Yu Yourao, who was sitting beside him.

    The little girl had grown up a little. The single conch on her head had already beenbed into a bun, and her hair was divided into two buns on the top of her head. It was tied into two rings, revealing her smooth forehead. A strand of hair hung down from each side of her buns. Her ck hair contrasted with her oval face that was like white jade. Her palm-sized face looked small and exquisite. She looked immortal, generous, delicate, and elegant.

    On the hair ring, there was a tassel hairpin that tied her hair up. The ruby tassel pendants that had been polished into pomegranate seeds were crystal clear and pure. They swayed on her buns.

    This was the hairstyle of a young girl who had yet to marry in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    The positions of the hair rings were different, and their sizes varied. With different essories, she could have different styles.

    There were all kinds of people with different hair styles.

    The little girl liked the Feixian buns the most because she did not need to have bangs or have hair on the back of her chest. Her hair was tied up behind her head, and she looked refreshed.

    However, in fact, the unmarried women of the Great Zhou Dynasty did not like the Feixian buns.

    It wasn¡¯t that the Feixian buns weren¡¯t beautiful. On the contrary, the buns were too beautiful. They made people stop in their tracks. Anyone who wasn¡¯t extremely confident in their appearance wouldn¡¯t dare to try this hairstyle.

    The Feixian buns was a huge test for the shape of a woman¡¯s face, forehead, and hairline. Very few people had such a head shape that emitted an immortal¡¯s aura.

    Their faces would be too big or small.

    Their foreheads were too wide or narrow. Her forehead was wider and narrower.

    Their hairlines were too high or low.

    The shapes of their faces were too thin, fat, round, square, and t¡­

    The Feixian buns revealed true beauty. Her bangs werebed up, revealing her entire face. It was obvious at a nce if she was beautiful or ugly.

    Most youngdies more or less had some unsatisfactory traits and were unwilling to try this hairstyle.

    Yu Youyao had a wless oval face, and her facial features were also delicate and generous. She was bright and elegant. Afterbing her hair up, she looked very beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai realized that he was staring at the little girl¡¯s hair and thinking so much. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even the pain in his leg seemed to be bearable.

    He suddenly reached out and held the little girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. I feel much better.¡±

    The hand in her palm was soft and smooth.

    Suddenly, he did not want to let go.

    In the past two years, it wasmon for him to hold hands with Yu Youyao. Under his subtle guidance, Yu Youyao would not resist and get close to him.

    However, in the past, he had always felt that since she was still young, he should be more patient and not be too unrestrained. He would offend and scare her.

    Therefore, he always endured and restrained himself, often withdrawing quickly.

    However, today, he was not satisfied with such close contact.

    He thought that Yu Youyao was already twelve years old. In a month or so, she would be thirteen years old. There were already people who had gotten married.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t offend her!

    Moreover, he was performing acupuncture at this moment. Due to a moment of pain, he had done some bold actions.

    It probably wouldn¡¯t scare her!

    In the past two years, he had watched the little girl grow up day by day. Every day, he had weighed and grasped the limits of his interactions with her.

    Uncle Sun only saw him deceive Yu Youyao unscrupulously.

    Yu Youyao was already older and had to start to guard against men and women. She had to keep a distance from men. Bit by bit, she abandoned etiquette and rules, and even her reputation was damaged.

    However, Uncle Sun did not know!

    At every moment when he was with Yu Youyao, he was careful to know when to advance and when to retreat. He did not dare to cross the line when they were close.

    Yu Youyao was a girl he treated as a treasure.

    He did not want Yu Youyao to be hurt because of him.

    Her cousin¡¯s palms were covered in sweat. Yu Youyao only felt her heart ache. She held her cousin¡¯s hand instead. ¡°Don¡¯t speak and listen to me. In the future, I¡¯ll apany you every day when you perform acupuncture. If you feel ufortable, hold my hand. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want to hear. The time it takes to burn three incense sticks will pass quickly¡­¡±

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao felt like crying. She sniffed and resisted the urge to cry. However, her voice was also trembling and she choked. She felt terrible.

    Perhaps because she had someone she trusted and liked by her side, she felt that even if she was a little weak, it was nothing.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes blurred. ¡°That¡¯s really good!¡±

    He finally understood why every time his father returned from outside in Youzhou, the first thing he did was to drag his mother back to her room and let her personally take off his clothes and armor.

    The invincible King You would only take off his armor in front of the woman he loved. He would put down his tall heart wall and allow himself to be weak, ordinary, and even childish.

    This was because all his armor and all the strength in his heart were for the sake of protecting the person he cared about the most.

    This person could make him give up on afortable life. He could put on armor that weighed dozens of kilograms, pick up a bow and knife that weighed more than ten kilograms, and risk his life for her.

    It could also make him put down all his weight and glory and be willing to be ordinary for her.

    It could even make his injuries and pain be insignificant..

 Chapter 550 - 550: Hidden Bones

    Chapter 550: Hidden Bones

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai was a little confused. He held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?!¡±

    Yu Youyao kept nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll sit here and apany Cousin. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡ª¡± Zhou Linghuai only had time to say this word. Even his voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. Then, right on the heels of that, his eyshes fluttered slightly and he closed his eyes.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and shouted in panic, ¡°Cousin, Cousin¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. He just fainted. His legs have been broken for five to six years, so his condition is more serious and the treatment process is more painful. It¡¯s good that he fainted.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing rxed. Only then did she realize that she had subconsciously forgotten to breathe because of her panic just now. Now that she was panting, she felt a suffocating pain in her chest.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Cousin¡¯s health recovering very well?¡± Yu Youyao took a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off her cousin¡¯s face.

    From his forehead to the bridge of his nose, his face, his chin and his neck. The thin handkerchief was already soaked. She suddenly did not notice that she felt the handkerchief under her finger gently brush past her cousin¡¯s bulging Adam¡¯s apple. Only then did she vaguely realize the difference in the structure of the bodies of men and women. The handkerchief could not help but pause for a moment.

    Then, she saw the rising and falling lines on her cousin¡¯s thin neck. There was a dazzling and tempting feeling.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly moved her handkerchief away and continued to wipe her cousin¡¯s sweat.

    However!

    The panic did not stop.

    She saw the thin bones on her cousin¡¯s neck. A woman¡¯s corbones grew on both sides of her neck, and her bones defined her throat. Her bones were as beautiful as wings and were hidden in her clothes. In front of others, they were hidden bones.

    So, so a man actually had corbones too?

    A woman¡¯s corbones were delicate and beautiful.

    On the other hand, a man¡¯s corbones were actually masculine and beautiful?

    actions of wiping her cousin¡¯s sweat were. She did not dare to continue.

    Her jade-like hand was soft and delicate. Her five fingers were soft and beautiful, but she held them tightly in her hand. The handkerchief that she had wiped for her cousin just now was already drenched and trembling slightly.

    Uncle Sun did not notice Yu Youyao¡¯s abnormality. In any case, Yu Youyao had already seen it with her own eyes. He did not avoid the main point and told her about Zhou Linghuai¡¯s situation.

    ¡°For someone with lower extremity hemiplegia, the sooner hes treated, the faster he¡¯ll recover, and the treatment process won¡¯t be too painful. However, your cousin¡¯s injuries are too serious, and his body is like a broken bucket. His vitality can¡¯t be preserved, so his body has be weak. His life is like a drop of oil. When he¡¯s exhausted, he¡¯ll lose his life. Even if I usually use the best medicinal herbs to help him nourish his body, how can this broken bucket survive!¡±

    All these years, he had tried his best to help him extend his life.

    Yu Youyao held her breath and pursed her lips tightly.

    Previously, every time she asked Uncle Sun, Chang An, and the old servants beside her cousin in The Green House, or even her cousin himself, they would avoid talking about her cousin¡¯s health.

    Although she had learned pharmacology, pharmacology and medicine were two different concepts. She could not uncover the main problem.

    She only felt that the situation they were talking about was not far from the health condition that her cousin usually disyed. She had never thought that when she was unaware, her cousin was already terminally ill and would be sick for a long time.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth was a little dry, and even her voice was hoarse. ¡°Does cousin not want to live?

    The pain of having their family destroyed was not something that ordinary people could withstand. Her cousin had forced himself to be strong and all he wanted was to help the entire King You¡¯s residence seek justice and avenge their irreconcble hatred.

    But what happened after he took his revenge?

    Her cousin had probably never cared. Whether he lived or died was no longer important.

    If Cousin was healthy and had never fallen sick, he would still have the intention to live.

    However, his body was disabled, and his life was hanging by a thread.

    Uncle Sun sighed. ¡°In the first three years, although I¡¯ve been using the best medicinal herbs to help him nourish his body and legs, his foundation has been damaged. His body, mind, and Qi have been seriously injured, so it¡¯s better for him to recuperate and avoid thinking and scheming. Only then can he calm down and nourish his vitality. Perhaps he can live for a few more years. However, he¡¯s already in this state, but he¡¯s still thinking about revenge all day long. He doesn¡¯t take his life seriously and works to death all day. No matter how others persuade him, he won¡¯t listen. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to survive and won¡¯t be able to seek justice for King You¡¯s residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao went to look at her cousin. Even though he was unconscious, he was still frowning, his face filled with pain.

    He was used to enduring things. His ink-stained eyebrows were indeed beautiful, but he had also endured too much pain in his life.

    He was used to hiding, so even the pain fused into his ink-ck eyes without leaving a trace.

    What was left for others was always his cold, indifferent, calm, and noble side.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached for her cousin.

    Her fingertips trembled slightly. She knew that it was against the rules, etiquette, and even more unorthodox, but she still couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand, reach out her fingertips, and gently ce them between his eyebrows. She gently stroked his furrowed eyebrows, as if she wanted to soothe the pain that had piled up between his eyebrows. From then on, he would no longer be sad.

    She knew that once some principles were broken, there would be a second time, a third time and countless times¡­

    If this person was her cousin, she did not mind breaking them at all!

    Uncle Sun¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he added, ¡°His legs have been broken for five to six years. It¡¯s been a little too long. The condition of his legs is getting worse and worse year by year, and it¡¯s also been almost two to three years. With you helping him nourish his body and using the massage technique every day, it will help him nourish his blood and reduce his bruises. He¡¯ll also take the Essence Protection Pill, medicinal cuisine, medicinal tea, incense medicine, and so on every day to nourish his bone marrow. Only then will his foundation recover a little and he can barely withstand my internal acupuncture technique.¡±

    Tsk tsk, look at her heartache. I¡¯ve helped you a lot.

    Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this kid couldn¡¯t leave Little Miss Yu, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to help this sinister thing lest he harmed her.

    Yu Youyao understood the crux of the matter and panicked again. ¡°Barely withstand it? Didn¡¯t you say that you were confident?¡±

    It seemed that her cousin was hiding many more things from her.

    Uncle Sun nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s been recuperating well in the past two years. I originally wanted to wait for a year and a half before giving him acupuncture treatment. This way, I would have a higher chance of sess. However, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and wanted to recover as soon as possible. He forced me to treat him early.¡± At this point, he looked up at Yu Youyao. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want you to worry too much.¡±

    Since Yin Huaixi was conferred the title of King Wumu, he can¡¯t stay in the capital forever. He has to return to the North at least once or twice a year..

 Chapter 551 - 551: Gritting His Teeth

    Chapter 551: Gritting His Teeth

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Last year, Yin Huaixi had started a massacre in the North. Everyone in the world thought that it was because he hated the Di people.

    In reality, that was not the case¡ª

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s actions were to intimidate the Di people so that they wouldn¡¯t run to the border city of the North from time to time, making him tired and worried Yu Youyao.

    Although there was a substitute in the North, Chang Ningbo was in charge of the battle, the Great General of the Huo Cavalry was with him, and the 1,000 Hidden Dragon Army was also arranged in the You army.

    The Hidden Dragon Army was suitable for long-range raids. After studying the weaknesses of the Di people, he had arranged his troops and specialized in countering the Di people¡¯s army tactics. It could be said that he could defeat the enemy to win.

    However, he did not care about anything else. Only Little Miss Yu was someone he valued the most, and the soldiers under him were in his eyes. He had to go over and take a look to feel at ease.

    Uncle Sun pretended to sigh. ¡°It¡¯s because his health isn¡¯t good. Every time he returns to the North, he knows you¡¯re worried about him. He wants to recover quickly.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened. She quickly asked, ¡°Will an early acupuncture treatment cause harm to his body?¡±

    Every time her cousin returned to the North, she tried her best to act as if nothing had happened. She tried her best to pack up for him and prepare all kinds of incense medicine that were beneficial to his health. She hoped that he wouldn¡¯t hurt himself from the long journey.

    She had thought that she had done a good job.

    Little did she know that her cousin had seen through her long ago.

    Uncle Sun quickly shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. It¡¯s just that the treatment process will be more painful and difficult. Now that he has undergone three sessions, his legs have already regained feeling. His condition is almost stable?¡¯

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. Her mouth was dry and bitter. ¡°He used to endure acupuncture like today¡­¡± Was it painful?

    In less than ten minutes after the acupuncture, her cousin was drenched in sweat, and his legs were twitching. She saw her cousin holding the armrest of the couch tightly. The veins on the back of his hand were bulging, and his breathing was chaotic.

    Previously, when her cousin¡¯s leg disease acted up, he hadn¡¯t been in so much pain.

    Uncle Sun shook his head. ¡°Previously, he didn¡¯t feel much in his legs, so he couldn¡¯t feel much pain. However, as the treatment went deeper, the feeling in his legs gradually recovered, and the pain increased day by day.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°You mean, Cousin¡¯s pain will increase every day in the future?

    Uncle Sun nodded. ¡°For at least five treatment sessions. His leg will recover for the most part before the pain lessens.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and suddenly said, ¡°Can Cousin¡¯s body take it? Can we pause the treatment and wait for Cousin¡¯s body to recuperate for a while before continuing?

    Uncle Sun shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no turning back. He only has this one

    chance in his life. If he¡¯s not cured in one go, he won¡¯t be able to be cured in the future.¡±

    He had originally nned to help him treat his legs with acupuncture this winter after a year of recuperation.

    However, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t wait anymore!

    Not long after the new year, he wanted to treat his leg. He couldn¡¯t persuade him otherwise. He also couldn¡¯t tell Little Miss Yu that he couldn¡¯t handle Zhou Linghuai¡¯s bad temper, so he could only agree.

    If he was a year early, the process would naturally be different.

    Yu Youyao was very disappointed. ¡°Is there any way to relieve his pain? Uncle Sun shook his head. ¡°How can there be a way? I¡¯ve tried long ago. He can only grit his teeth and endure the pain. There are a total of seven treatment sessions. He¡¯ll be fine after two more treatment sessions.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt terrible and was angry at her cousin.

    This person looked very obedient on the surface and usually agreed to everything she asked. However, he always did whatever he wanted and hid everything in his heart. It was always worrisome.

    However, she couldn¡¯t me her cousin.

    Her cousin had been in a wheelchair for five to six years. He hoped more than anyone else that he would be able to stand up quickly, and she was forced to hope that her cousin would recover soon and not have to endure the pain in his leg.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and calmed down a little. ¡°Cousin has already undergone three treatments. When will he recover?

    Uncle Sun pondered for a moment. ¡°After the acupuncture today, he should be able to barely stand up. In the future, he¡¯ll practice standing every day and hold onto the wall for an incense stick to burn. After four treatments, he¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±

    Yu Youyao was finally in a better mood.

    Uncle Sun sighed slightly. ¡°If you¡¯re really worried, just like today. In the future,e over every day to apany him. With you by his side, he won¡¯t have to hold on forever.¡±

    In the previous three sessions, he had spent a total of 21 days. Every time he performed acupuncture, Zhou Linghuai gritted his teeth and endured it. He had never fainted halfway like today.

    Zhou Linghuai was extremely guarded. Even if he only had half a breath left, he had to hold on to his consciousness and swallow hisst breath.

    It was the same even in front of him.

    Only in front of Yu Youyao was he willing to let down his guard.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll apany Cousin in the future!¡±

    When the time was up, the trembling golden needles finally stopped moving.

    Uncle Sun took out the needle unhurriedly. Zhou Linghuai was still unconscious and had yet to wake up. Unknowingly, his tightly furrowed brows rxed, and his expression became much calmer.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Is today¡¯s treatment over?

    Uncle Sun nodded. ¡°When he wakes up, give him another bowl of

    Yang-nourishing Five Soup. This is a blood regting medicine. It has the effect of nourishing the qi, reviving the blood, and clearing the meridians. It specializes in treating paralysis caused by various reasons. He¡¯s a person with weak qi and blood stasis.¡±

    The medicine was brewed in the room, and the bitter smell of the medicine filled the entire room.

    Thinking about how her cousin had sweated a lot previously, Yu Youyao called Chang An over and asked him to get a basin of hot water to help her cousin wash up and change into dry clothes so that he could sleep morefortably.

    Chang An immediately did as he was told.

    Yu Youyao avoided the inner room and waited outside. She watched as Chang An carried the copper basin and quickly went in and out to help her cousin.

    She couldn¡¯t ignore all the differences between men and women.

    There was a difference between the teachings of women and the upbringing of women.

    Chang An was quick to help her cousin clean up.

    Yu Youyao quickly entered the room. Zhou Linghuai had already woken up and was leaning weakly against the couch.

    Her cousin was sweating a lot and was definitely a little dehydrated. She quickly went to the table and poured a cup of warm water. She dripped a drop of spiritual dewdrop into the water and brought it over. ¡°Cousin, are you feeling better?¡±

    Although he had been unconscious for less than half an hour, Zhou Linghuai had fallen asleep deeply just now and was still in a daze.

    He tilted his head to look at Yu Youyao. He recalled that before he fainted, he had held Yu Youyao¡¯s soft hand and confirmed with her that she would always be by his side.

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously said, ¡°You haven¡¯t left?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°After Uncle Sun helped Cousin with the acupuncture, Cousin sweated a lot. I asked Chang An to help you tidy up and hid in the outer room. I waited outside.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled..

 Chapter 552 - 552: Origin of the spiritual dewdrop

    Chapter 552: Origin of the spiritual dewdrop

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re sweating a lot. You have to drink more water.¡± Yu Youyao held her teacup and moved closer to her cousin. Seeing that he was still very weak, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai seemed to be really tired and couldn¡¯t muster any energy. He leaned against the couch and waited for Yu Youyao to bring the cup to his lips and carefully feed him.

    After drinking a cup of water, the faint fragrance of lotus lingered in front of his mouth.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°If you use too much spiritual dewdrop, will it harm the body?¡±

    The effect of the spiritual dewdrop was not very powerful. If it was used alone, it would only have some effect of strengthening the body and expelling poison. Once the poison in the body was removed, it would make ones ears and eyes sharp, and one¡¯s body feel light. Many powerful Chinese medicines could also achieve the effect of expelling poison. However, the effect was not as obvious as the spiritual dewdrop.

    Yu Youyao also knew this, so she rarely used it alone. Instead, she used the spiritual dewdrop to make medicinal herbs and spices to unleash the effect of the spiritual dewdrop better.

    However, he did not believe that there was a benefit in the world that had no drawbacks.

    He hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual before, but recently, Yu Youyao had been using the spiritual dewdrop more than before. He was worried that it would be bad for his health if she ate too much.

    At this point, Yu Youyao was also a little puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere. It¡¯s just that in the past year or two, the spiritual dewdrop usage seems to have increased a little. I can use four to five drops a day, but I don¡¯t feel ufortable. I wonder what¡¯s going on?

    Zhou Linghuai already knew the origin of the spiritual dewdrop.

    It was originally a mysterious Kunlun Jade that Eldest Madam Xie had brought from her maiden home. It had been carved by Grandmaster Hui Neng of the Precious Peace Temple.

    Later on, because of this pendant, it triggered a sisterly conflict.

    Old Madam Yu had punished Yu Youyao to kneel in the temple hall. For some reason, Yu Youyao had fainted in the temple hall. She had a high fever and was unconscious for a day and a night, almost losing her life.

    When she woke up, Yu Youyao¡¯s Buddha pendant had already reached her forehead. There was a blood jade lotus flower in it. Each flower and leaf would produce two to three drops of spiritual dewdrop every day.

    Zhou Linghuai had some guesses that he still needed to confirm. ¡°Is it possible that it has something to do with your increasing age?

    Previously, Yu Youyao was young, so there was a limit to how much she could use?

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the reason. The increase of the spiritual dewdrop isn¡¯t without warning. Actually, it has been imperceptibly increasing in the past year or two. It¡¯s just that its origin is more mysterious. When I use it, I can¡¯t help but be cautious. Every time I need it, I¡¯ll use it in moderation. When I don¡¯t need it, I won¡¯t use it, so I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    After her cousin found out about the origins of the spiritual dewdrop, he had also reminded her, ¡°You have to be vignt about things of unknown origins. But don¡¯t be too vignt. From the looks of it, the spiritual dewdrop can only be good. It doesn¡¯t do you any harm. If you don¡¯t take it from the heavens, you¡¯ll be punished. However, you still have to know how to use it.¡±

    She agreed deeply.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°It was also by chance that I discoveredter that there was humid water vapor on the lotus petals. It was a little like steam. As the water vapor increased, it would condense into dew. It seemed to have nothing to do with age. Sometimes, there was more, and sometimes, there was less.

    There should be a specific reason, but I didn¡¯t notice it.¡±

    This was how the spiritual dewdrop was produced.

    Zhou Linghuai was deep in thought. ¡°The child Buddha sits on a lotus jade pendant. It¡¯s a Buddhist treasure that can¡¯t be separated from Buddhism. I remember you telling me earlier that when you were young, Grandmaster Hui

    Neng of the Precious Peace Temple had once read your fate and said that if you show your virtue, you can reach nirvana. It¡¯s very likely that the amount of spiritual dewdrop condensed is rted to your virtue. Do good deeds and care for the blood jade lotus flower. More spiritual dewdrop will be created.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had been familiar with the ssics of Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism since he was young. He had even dabbled in unfathomable witchcraft scriptures. Although he was curious about such a mysterious matter, he was not surprised.

    This world was so vast. There were countless things in the world, and there were always secrets that exceeded the imagination of mortals.

    However, everything in the world changes.

    There were many strange things about Yu Youyao.

    Firstly, Grandmaster Hui Neng was the leader of the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple. He was already a peerless eminent monk, but he actually made an exception and carved a jade pendant for Yu Youyao.

    At that time, Madam Xie had just married into the Yu Residence.

    But!

    A man would wear a Guanyin pendant and a woman would wear a Buddha pendant. A jade pendant of a child Buddha sitting on a lotus was more suitable for a child. Clearly, Grandmaster Hui Neng had already deduced that Madam

    Xie would have a daughter. This jade pendant was carved for Yu Youyao.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gazended on Yu Youyao¡¯s wrist again.

    The sparkling and colorful blood beeswax prayer beads circled her thin wrist like armbands. Small beads matched her fair wrist. They were iparably delicate and beautiful.

    It was said that this string of blood beeswax prayer beads had been personally sent by Old Madam Yu to the Precious Peace Temple to be blessed by Grandmaster Hui Neng.

    Old Madam Yu even asked Grandmaster Hui Neng to take a look at Yu Youyao¡¯s

    life. The Grandmaster, who had not spoken for a long time, opened his mouth for a little girl. ¡°If you show your virtue, you can reach nirvana!¡±

    What was nirvana?

    Buddhism believed that perfection of merit was nirvana.

    But!

    It wasmonly believed that only phoenixes could undergo nirvana.

    A peerless monk like Grandmaster Hui Neng was like a rotten cabbage in front of Yu Youyao. He could be invited at any time.

    Fortunately, Old Madam Yu was smart and had been hiding it. Otherwise, just based on this honor, Yu Youyao would have long be famous in the world.

    She might even have a ¡°natural phoenix fate¡± and enter the central pce.

    Previously, Mr. Xian Yun had also talked about Yu Youyao. ¡°Fate is extremely precious. If you can do good deeds, you will definitely be able to have a good beginning and end!¡±

    Not only that, but Mr. Xian Yun had also vaguely reminded him that this little cousin of his was not ordinary. If he did not protect her carefully, even he would not be able to protect her from her fate.

    Many strange things were all done by one person. Many things seemed confusing, but in fact, it was not tooplicated. Everything had be very simple.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, you mean that it¡¯s because I¡¯ve done a lot of good things in the past two years that the spiritual dewdrop has increased?¡± She had a vague feeling that her cousin¡¯s deduction made sense.

    Zhou Linghuai had been thinking about the origins of the spiritual dewdrop for more than two years. With this spection, it was not groundless. ¡°That should be the case. In Buddhism, lotus flowers symbolize holiness, beauty, and charity. The lotus flowers symbolize ten good practices of Bodhisattva¡­¡±

    Before her cousin could finish speaking, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Which ten good practices?

    She couldn¡¯t be med for being too anxious. The main reason was that this mysterious thing was rooted in her mind. Although it was a good thing, it always made her feel worried.

    Her cousin studied Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism at the same time. He was also very proficient in Buddhism.

    Moreover, her cousin was knowledgeable. Since he had said this, there must be a reason. Thinking about it carefully, the increase in the spiritual dewdrop seemed to have started two years ago.

    What had she done then?

    A charitable hall had been built in the capital!

 Chapter 553 - 553: Stars in Her Eyes

    Chapter 553: Stars in Her Eyes

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°The first is to be free from all the five impurities of life and death to be pure and wless.

    ¡°Secondly, don¡¯t mix with evil. Eliminate all evil and focus on creating good.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, incense sticks are to be filled with a wonderful fragrance. You can smell it everywhere. This wonderful fragrance is virtuous.¡±

    ¡°Fourthly, keep your bodies peaceful, and your hearts as clear as a mirror. They should be untainted.¡±

    ¡°Fifthly, be soft and not astringent. Be charitable and benevolent.¡±

    There were many people in the world who did good deeds and virtues, but Yu Youyao was the only one who had good deeds ording to the ten practices.

    Yu Youyao was fated with Buddha.

    Yu Youyao was in a daze, although all of this was just her cousin¡¯s guess.

    For some reason, she had a vague feeling that her cousin was right.

    Seeing that she was deep in thought, Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°There are all kinds of strange things in the world. We¡¯ll do as we did in the past, now, and in the future. There¡¯s no need to feel confused.¡¯

    He knew that the spiritual dewdrop would not be bad to him. In the future, he would use it as carefully as he did now, so he did not have to worry anymore.

    After figuring this out, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always been very d that I had such a fortuitous encounter. At the very least, it¡¯s because of the spiritual dewdrop that I can help Cousin recuperate.¡±

    No matter how expensive the medicinal herbs were, her cousin¡¯s body was weak and could not be nourished. Only a spiritual item like the spiritual dewdrop could have the effect of nourishing his body.

    Although its effect was not especially powerful, in two to three years, her cousin¡¯s body had recuperated a lot and could already withstand the treatment of the internal acupuncture point.

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Cousin¡¯s spiritual dew.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of something. ¡°By the way, Cousin, Uncle Sun said that after you wake up, you still have to drink a bowl of nourishing Yang soup.

    I¡¯ll ask Uncle Sun if you want to drink it now.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask him. The medicine is on the stove over there. It¡¯s already brewed. I¡¯ll just drink it directly. It¡¯s always been like this before.

    Yu Youyao quickly went to the medicinal stove.

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head to look and frowned. ¡°Let Chang An do it. Be careful not to burn your hands.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t done this before, so I won¡¯t burn my hands.¡± Yu Youyao took a cloth from the side and wrapped it around the handle of the medicinal jar. She easily picked up the medicinal jar and poured the ck medicinal soup into the bowl that she had prepared early on.

    In order to prevent the medicine from being too hot and not easy to swallow, she specially raised the medicine jar and slowed down the speed of pouring the medicine. The medicinal soup slowly entered the bowl.

    In the past, her grandmother was always sick, and her headache medicine had to be eaten consistently. Sometimes, she would also help her grandmother deliver the medicine.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled.

    The ck porcin bowl was burning. When she poured the medicine, the temperature had decreased significantly. It was no longer too hot. With ayer of cloth, it was not hot in her hands.

    Yu Youyao brought the medicine bowl over and sat beside her cousin.

    Worried that the medicine was still a little hot, she was in no hurry to feed it to her cousin. She first took the spoon and gently stirred the medicinal soup. After a while, she scooped a small spoonful of medicinal soup and lowered her head to blow on it a few times before bringing it to her cousin¡¯s lips.

    Every move was meticulous.

    When the medicine entered his mouth, it was neither cold nor hot. It was the most suitable for drinking. As soon as he swallowed the medicine, Yu Youyao took a te of Lingxiang Fragrance Cake from the table and handed it to her cousin. ¡°This medicine tastes too strong. It must be very bitter. Cousin, eat a piece of Lingxiang Fragrance Cake to wash away the bitterness before continuing to drink the medicine.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai thought to himself, What kind of bitter medicine had he not drunk before?

    Why did she have to be so delicate?

    Although he thought so, his body was still extremely honest. He obediently opened her mouth and finished arge bowl of ck medicinal soup.

    It was clearly a medicine that was even more bitter than Chinese goldthread, but after drinking it, there was a hint of sweetness in his mouth.

    Seeing that there was a little medicinal soup at the corner of her cousin¡¯s mouth, Yu Youyao subconsciously pinched her handkerchief and naturally wiped the corner of her cousin¡¯s mouth.

    The thin handkerchief was pressed against her cousin¡¯s pale lips, and a soft touch came from her fingertips.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when she saw her cousin looking at her deeply.

    Only then did she realize that her actions were a little inappropriate.

    Yu Youyao moved the handkerchief away in a panic and said reluctantly, ¡°Uh, in the past, Grandmother had always been sick. I would sometimes serve her medicine. I¡¯m used to it, so¡­¡±

    Towards the end, she couldn¡¯t continue.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so proficient.¡±

    Yu Youyao panicked a little and avoided her cousin¡¯s gaze. However, her cousin kept looking at her. Even though she lowered her head and did not meet his gaze, she could feel that his eyes were as focused as before. When he looked at her, his eyes were always deep and vast, like an abyss. However, every time, she could see the dazzling starry sky in her cousin¡¯s eyes.

    Once, she said to Yu Shuangbai, ¡°Cousin has stars in his eyes.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Cousin Zhou¡¯s eyes are clearly a bottomless abyss. Just looking at them makes me feel like I¡¯m about to fall into the abyss and shatter into pieces. I don¡¯t even dare to look into his eyes.¡±

    Later, she understood that the stars in her cousin¡¯s eyes belonged only to her.

    Yu Youyao felt that something was amiss. She had only helped her cousin wipe the corner of his mouth.

    She and her cousin usually fed each other. What was this?

    Besides, her cousin had just finished his acupuncture and his body was still very weak. She should be taking care of him meticulously.

    Yu Lianyao had sessfully convinced herself to calm down. When she looked up again, she was a little calmer. ¡°I¡¯ve finished my medicine. Cousin, you should eat something.¡±

    After a long morning, Zhou Linghuai was indeed hungry.

    There was light and appetizing food prepared in the kitchen. Yu Youyao had lunch with her cousin. ¡°Uncle Sun said that after the acupuncture today, Cousin can try to stand first.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Yu Youyao regretted it.

    She remembered that her cousin¡¯s leg had been broken for five to six years and he had only regained consciousness now. It would definitely not be easy for him to stand up. She could not be too anxious.

    She quickly exined, ¡°Uncle Sun means that Cousin¡¯s legs will recover after seven treatments. However, Cousin has been in a wheelchair for five to six years. The muscles and bones in his legs need to be reforged to be flexible and gradually recover to their original state. Cousin, don¡¯t be too anxious. We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair. Uncle Sun had said this to him before he performed the acupuncture this morning.

    However, that wasn¡¯t what he had said.

    Qi rushing to the internal acupoints could indeed dissolve the blood and circte the meridians. This only gave him a chance to recover his legs. Whether he could stand up again depended on him to ovee all kinds of physical, mental, and spiritual obstacles.

    The pain of standing up again was like being seriously injured and on the verge of death back then. However, he gritted his teeth and endured it.

    Seeing that her cousin was silent, Yu Youyao felt a little nervous again. ¡°It¡¯s just a try. It doesn¡¯t matter if it fails. There¡¯s still a long way to go. I¡¯ll just apany Cousin and take it slow.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly asked, ¡°Do you really want me to stand up again?¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Is there a need to ask? From the first time I saw Cousin, I felt that a person like him shouldn¡¯t be trapped in a wheelchair for the rest of his life and suffer the strange gazes of the world. Cousin should stand upright..¡±

 Chapter 554 - 554: Iâ€™m Standing Up

    Chapter 554: I¡¯m Standing Up

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai also felt that his question was quite strange.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin with sparkling eyes, filled with anticipation. ¡°Chang An said that Cousin¡¯s riding skills are exquisite, and his archery skills are even more impressive. He can pierce through someone with an arrow a hundred steps away with one hand and take the head of an enemy general down out of a thousand troops. Back then, in the battle at Di Yuguan, Cousin killed three of Harmon¡¯s generals alone. Not only that, but you¡¯re also good at the Di people¡¯s scimitar technique and have created a saber and horse strategy that specializes in subduing the Di people. I hope to see you riding and doing archery one day.¡±

    Last year, during the battle in the Northern Barbarians, her cousin¡¯s reputation spread throughout the world again.

    She imagined that one day, she would be able to see her cousin riding a horse and leading the army. How heroic would that be?

    He also wanted to see how heroic the scene in a poem was.

    These were all things she had never understood and belonged to her cousin in the past.

    She wanted to see them one by one.

    He had always done his best to satisfy her requests. Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    He gripped the armrest of the wheelchair tightly and slowly exerted strength under his feet. A strange force was felt in his legs. This force was suddenly poured in, causing his leg to hurt violently.

    This pain was like a thousand cuts, cutting flesh and scraping bones.

    Even someone as tolerant as Zhou Linghuai suddenly lost hisposure and was in a daze.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly remembered that back then, on the battlefield in the North, he had been ambushed by the Marquis of Changxing and fell off his horse. At that moment, the pain of his body shattering almost made him lose his mind.

    At this moment, he was ¡°reliving¡± the heart-wrenching pain from back then.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Zhou Linghuai finally understood!

    Why did Uncle Sun say that his leg had yet to recoverpletely after the blood clots and his meridians were cleared? Whether he could stand up again and recover to normal depended on himself.

    It turned out that the first obstacle to recovering his legs was not the pain during the acupuncture process, but the pain and despair that had been deeply remembered by his body, heart, and mind.

    They had already been engraved in his mind, branded in his heart, and fused into his blood.

    He needed to use greater willpower, endurance, and perseverance to smooth out these thoughts while enduring this soul-deep pain, eradicating the deep-rooted trauma of the past.

    It was never his legs that hindered him from standing up again.

    Instead, it was him.

    To be precise, it was his former self.

    He needed to conquer his mind. What he had to defeat was not his legs, but his past self.

    The world was used to seeing other people to defeat, conquer, and even fight.

    Very few people treated themselves as enemies and were absolutely submissive to their thoughts. This was human nature. How difficult was it to rebel against yourself?

    But so what?

    What Yin Huaixi wanted to do was something that no one could stop.

    It was just his nature.

    If he rebelled, so be it!

    His body trembled violently, and his face turned pale and green at a visible speed.

    Then, at a terrifying speed, it turned red and purple.

    Bead-sized sweat rushed out of his forehead and rolled down his face.

    He was breathing heavily, and he made a gurgling sound in his throat.

    Yu Youyao saw that the veins on her cousin¡¯s forehead were bulging. They couldn¡¯t help but jump and twitch on his forehead. Her cousin gripped the armrest of the wheelchair tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand rose in crisscross patterns. Muscles spread from the back of his hand to his arm, looking very terrifying.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin in horror. She was in a daze, as if she was frightened.

    She had thought that standing up again would be an easy task. He would just have to practice more. He had never expected this to be a painful torture for her cousin.

    Under Yu Youyao¡¯s frightened and confused gaze, Zhou Linghuai stood up.

    His face was pale. In a short period of time, his lips had already cracked, but he maintained his swaying figure and looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯m standing up.¡± With that, his body tilted and he fell back into the wheelchair.

    The wheelchair was fixed to the ground, and fortunately, nothing went wrong.

    This time, he only stood for a moment.

    Just for this moment, he wanted to prove to Yu Youyao that he could do it. He would help her realize the scenes she was looking forward to.

    In just a moment, he had used all the strength in his body and all the willpower he had in his life.

    However, this was only the beginning.

    Yu Youyao cried and threw herself into her cousin¡¯s arms. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t try anymore. We won¡¯t try it anymore. We¡¯ll try again after Cousin receives treatment again, okay¡­¡±

    She did not know what her cousin had experienced while he was trying to stand up.

    In fact, her cousin did not stand up immediately.

    She watched with her own eyes as her cousin¡¯s hands went from holding the armrests of the wheelchair tightly to supporting them with his arms. Bit by bit, he used his bent elbows to support his entire weight and his legs. From the intense pain to the struggle and gritted his teeth. He used his arms and broken legs to support all his strength.

    This process was not short. It took at least half an incense stick of time (five minutes).

    It was too scary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t cry¡­¡± As soon as he opened his mouth, there was a fishy taste in his mouth that choked in his throat. Zhou Linghuai coughed hard, and blood foam flowed out of his mouth and nose.

    ¡°Cousin, why are you bleeding?¡± Yu Youyao panicked and used a handkerchief to wipe the blood from her cousin¡¯s mouth and nose. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Seeing her cousin paralyzed in the wheelchair, his face was pale and sallow. She quickly shouted in panic, ¡°Chang An, Uncle Sun,e quickly¡­¡±

    It was all her fault for being too rash. She should have asked Uncle Sun to keep an eye on him.

    Zhou Linghuai held her hand andforted her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just gritted my teeth too tightly. The roots of my teeth are bleeding. I¡¯m not injured. Don¡¯t worry, I want my leg to recover. I have to walk back and forth this time. I want to let you see the first time I stand up with your own eyes. I¡­¡± He looked at Yu Youyao steadily and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    Standing up again was more difficult than she had imagined.

    However, because she was present, everything was easier than he had imagined. At the very least, it was impossible for him to be a failure in front of the girl he loved.

    The first step was always the hardest.

    After the first time, it would be easier in the future.

    Uncle Sun did not leave his pharmacy and stayed in the study beside him. When he heard Yu Youyao¡¯s shout, his heart skipped a beat. He quickly walked into the house. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale. When she saw Uncle Sun, it was as if she had seen a life-saving straw.. ¡°Uncle Sun, just now, Cousin suddenly stood up and¡­¡¯

 Chapter 555 - 555: Everything Will Be Better

    Chapter 555: Everything Will Be Better

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Before she could finish speaking, Uncle Sun had alreadye over to take his pulse.

    Yu Youyao could only shut up and stare at Uncle Sun nervously.

    After taking her pulse, Uncle Sun asked, ¡°Did you stand up just now?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Only for a moment.¡±

    Uncle Sun gasped. This kid was too rash. He stood up just like that without any preparation?!

    At the very least, he had to call him over.

    Although he had already been treated for three sessions, today was the fourth session. ording to his pulse, the feeling in his legs had already recovered and he could try to stand.

    He was talking about trying!

    He hadn¡¯t wanted this kid to be so insistent and really stood up in an instant.

    He had originally nned to let Zhou Linghuai try to stand on the fourth treatment. After seven days, he should be able to stand up. On the fifth treatment, he could hold something and try to walk.

    On the sixth treatment, he could walk on his own.

    After the seventh treatment, Zhou Linghuai could train his muscles and bones to recover in his legs.

    But it was only the first day of the fourth treatment, and he was already standing?

    Wasn¡¯t it a little too fast?

    After all, Uncle Sun was someone who had seen many storms. He suppressed the surprise in his heart and asked, ¡°Is there anything wrong with your body?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately held her breath.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°My legs hurt when I was standing. I¡¯m a little exhausted now, but I don¡¯t feel any other difort.¡±

    He really mentioned leg pain casually. Was that just leg pain? Uncle Sun was speechless. ¡°Open your mouth and let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai originally wanted to ignore him, but when he saw Yu Youyao¡¯s pale face and nervous expression, he could only open his mouth.

    Uncle Sun leaned closer to take a look, then nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with his pulse. He used too much strength, causing his body to be weak and exhausted. Next time, before you practice standing, bite a ball of cotton wool in your mouth to prevent your teeth from bleeding again.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly heaved a sigh of relief, still feeling worried. ¡°Is Cousin¡¯s health really fine? The way he stood just now was too scary¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun loved and hated this girl who liked to question him. He rolled his eyes. ¡°This will happen sooner orter. After what happened today, it¡¯ll be easier next time. Why are you crying? Your cousin has been in a wheelchair for five to six years. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that he¡¯s finally standing up? No matter how bad he is at it, can it be worse than him paralyzed in a wheelchair? As expected, you¡¯re still too young. You¡¯re inexperienced and panicked when he encountered something.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little relieved and asked, ¡°Cousin seems to be¡­¡±

    Uncle Sun red at him angrily. ¡°He¡¯s just exhausted. He¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while. Are you the doctor or am I? Since you¡¯re worried, why don¡¯t you learn medicine yourself and treat your cousin¡¯s leg?¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that she was in the wrong and quickly shut up.

    If she had met her cousin three years earlier, she would definitely have learned medicine herself and treated his legs.

    After confirming repeatedly that Zhou Linghuai was fine, Uncle Sun left angrily.

    Yu Youyao called Chang An in again and helped her cousin clean up again. Seeing that her cousin¡¯s expression had softened a lot, she finally felt a sense of security.

    What followed was indescribable excitement and joy.

    She knew that this was only the first step, and she was also worried that she would be too agitated and pressure her cousin, so she suppressed the joy in her heart bit by bit.

    Yu Youyao poured a cup of warm water with spiritual dewdrop and handed it to her cousin. ¡°Congrattions on standing up again, Cousin.¡±

    Although Yu Youyao tried her best to appear calm, Zhou Linghuai still saw the joy in her sparkling eyes. He smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After drinking the water mixed with spiritual dewdrop, Zhou Linghuai felt much better.

    Chang An brought over pineapples.

    The yellow flesh was cut into small pieces. It looked bright and beautiful. Even from afar, Zhou Linghuai could smell it, making him drool.

    This was much sourer than cherry oranges. Zhou Linghuai frowned and was about to refuse.

    Yu Youyao picked up a piece of fruit and brought it to his lips. ¡°Cousin, this is pineapple. Although it tastes sour and sweet, it¡¯s good to try it.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai refused in his heart, but his body was still very honest. He opened his mouth and ate the pineapple that made his teeth ache. Sourness rushed to his face, and blood rushed to his face.

    Just one piece and he couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    After drinking two sses of water, he suppressed the faint soreness between his teeth.

    Yu Youyao giggled and did not force him to continue eating. Instead, she secretly ate a small te of pineapples one by one.

    After that, Yu Youyao said to her cousin. ¡°There are already results from the nting of the sweet potatoes. There¡¯s a drought in spring this year, and the weather isn¡¯t good. I n to nt all the remaining sweet potatoes in the fields. In May, I¡¯ll try to use the cutting method. The vine leaves and stems of the sweet potatoes can be eaten by humans and animals. Moreover, there are many vines and leaves, so it¡¯s more cost-effective than ordinary crops.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll also nt them on arge scale in the North. We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Yu Youyao tried to nt sweet potatoes mainly to solve the problem of theck of supplies in the North.

    In the first year, the sweet potatoes were nted in the manor in the capital. She arranged for a few old servants from the King¡¯s Residence who were good at farming to bring a portion of the sweet potatoes back to Youzhou to test the seeds.

    Every year, there would be merchant ships bringing foreign crop seeds back to the Great Zhou.

    Every year, the Imperial Court would distribute new seeds and encourage them to be nted. However, there were very few that were really alive. Even if they were nted, they would not grow well because of the various problems of limatization.

    At first, Yu Youyao wanted to try nting sweet potatoes. Although Zhou Linghuai was very supportive, he did not take it too seriously.

    Until the sweet potatoes grew in the North sessfully.

    Only then did Zhou Linghuai realize that he prided himself on being knowledgeable but in terms of sensitivity to agriculture and general affairs, he was far inferior to Yu Youyao.

    Zhou Linghuai wanted to promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the North, but sweet potatoes were controlled items in Luzon and could not be traded. There were also very few merchant ships that could be brought back in private, so they could not be nted on arge scale.

    Yu Youyao could only get the people in the manor to improve the nting of sweet potatoes.

    In the end, he discovered that the sweet potatoes that were about to sprout had been cut and nted. Only then did the yield increase greatly, and there were some sweet potatoes left behind that could be nted.

    This year¡¯s nting should be quite impressive.

    Next year, it would not be a problem to promote it on arge scale.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Last year, cotton was also nted in the North. As the climate was not suitable, the seedlings were nted a littlete, so the cotton did not bloom well. This year, the seedlings were nted early in March, so they should be able to be nted on arge scale. With cotton and sweet potatoes, everything in the North will be better..¡±

 Chapter 556 - 556: Hidden Deep Meaning

    Chapter 556: Hidden Deep Meaning

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Cotton was a strategic reserve of the Great Zhou Dynasty and was very scarce under the control of the Imperial Court. Commoner merchants had a quota for selling and buying cotton. It was bitterly cold in the North. People could still think of some ways to get food, but they could not resolve the problem of cold-resistant cotton clothes.

    The Di people liked to attack in autumn and winter, and their cotton clothes were also damaged.

    Without warm and cold clothes, the soldiers would suffer even more.

    The You army was clearly a tiger¡¯s army, but because their armor couldn¡¯t withstand the troops and their clothes could not withstand the cold, they became tigers with those ws pulled out.

    After testing whether it was feasible to nt cotton in alkalinends, Yu Youyao became serious. She found someone proficient in agriculture and specially went to Long Province to learn how to nt cotton.

    With the hard nting, the cotton was nted with much anticipation.

    The sessful nting of the sweet potatoes and cotton gave Yu Youyao a lot of inspiration.

    Yu Youyao ced more importance on agriculture and did not care much about the butler¡¯s matters in the residence. She invested more energy, material, human, and financial resources into experimental nting.

    In the escort business under her name, she had arranged for stewards who were proficient in agriculture. The stewards followed the escort around. When they arrived at a certain ce, they would ask about the soil, climate, crop situation, and nting techniques of a certain ce. They would record them one by one. They would also buy some local crop seeds and test them on the farmstead.

    Yu Youyao felt that she had only done the same thing under the influence of Heavenly Works.

    However, she did not know that the agriculture books that she would write would be more influential in the future.

    Zhou Linghuai had already foreseen this day.

    He was looking forward to the earth-shattering changes that cotton and sweet potatoes would bring to the North. ¡°Everything is getting better.¡± After getting to know Yu Youyao, everything was getting better.

    His leg was already beginning to heal.

    In the past two years, the North had notcked military supplies, but Yu

    Youyao had kept her promise to him. Every year, she would use some channels of the Xie family to prepare 300,000 silver for the North.

    This portion of the army was basically filled with medicinal herbs and cotton clothes.

    The North was also getting better.

    ¡°Astragalus, angelica, licorice, and other medicinal herbs that are resistant to cold and drought can also be nted in the North.¡± Yu Youyao added somemonly used medicinal herbs that were resistant to drought and spine.

    As she spoke, she did not hear her cousin reply for a long time.

    She tilted her head to look at her cousin. At some point, he had already fallen asleep against the couch. His sleeping expression was rarely calm, and his long eyebrows, which were dyed ck, had rxed to his temples.

    In the afternoon, as soon as Yu Zongzheng returned to the residence, he asked Nanny Liu to invite him to An Shou Hall.

    It was unknown what Old Madam Yu had said to Yu Zongzheng, but when Yu Zongzheng left An Shou Hall, he was a little dejected and did not mention this again.

    Yu Zongzheng continued to be a ¡°kind father¡± in front of Yu Youyao, as if the matter of ¡°adoption¡± had never happened.

    All of this was within Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations. ¡°Although Yu Zongzheng is very straightforward, you can¡¯t be too straightforward with people like him.

    You have to know how to beat around the bush.¡±

    Nanny Xu smiled ambiguously. ¡°So, Matriarch mentioned that she wanted to adopt Yu Shanming under your mother¡¯s name. You rejected her bluntly. Then, she suggested that Yu Shanming be adopted under Madam Yang.¡± Anyone who heard this would just listen.

    However, when Nanny Xu heard this, she knew that there was a deeper meaning behind this.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I was taught something before. Never to try to fight head-on with someone who can control your lifeline. That way, there won¡¯t be a good oue. There are thousands of paths in this world. I can still achieve my goal by choosing a roundabout path.¡±

    Nanny Xu had taught her this.

    She had always kept it in mind.

    Nanny Xu looked impressed. ¡°When rejecting someone, you have to pay attention to the strategy. You can¡¯t embarrass them, so you can¡¯t deny thempletely.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled but said nothing.

    Nanny Xu continued, ¡°You rejected Yu Zongzheng¡¯s suggestion to adopt Yu Shanming under your mother¡¯s name. As a father, Yu Zongzheng will definitely be angry. However, you also suggested that Yu Shanming be adopted under Madam Yang¡¯s name. This means that you actually agree very much with the adoption. The reason why you don¡¯t agree is because it¡¯s not appropriate to put Yu Shanming under Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s name. It¡¯ll be more logical to put him under Madam Yang¡¯s name.¡±

    This way, Yu Zongzheng would no longer hold it against her. If Yu Youyao disobeyed him, he would instead think that Yu Youyao had thought it through and done everything for him and the Yu Residence.

    The highest realm of the art of speech was often to inadvertently grasp the right to speak and let others think ording to your words.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°The Yu Residence relied on the Xie Residence¡¯s connections and channels to open up the situation in the court. The Yu n enjoyed the benefits of my mother. This is also true. My mother doesn¡¯t have any children under her name, and the aristocratic families value the bloodline of the n. Yu Shanming¡¯s adoption under my mother¡¯s name can be because of Yu Zongzheng¡¯s guilt towards my mother, or because of Grandmother¡¯spensation to my mother. It can also be because the n has epted my mother¡¯s kindness.¡±

    From the Yu Residence¡¯s standpoint, this was actually a good thing.

    As a married woman, it was also glorious for her to be worshiped by the n for generations.

    From a daughter¡¯s standpoint, it was extremely good for her reputation for her mother to enjoy such an honor.

    As the adopted heir, Yu Shanming also became a bridge between the Yu and Xie families. It was also in line with the interests of the Yu n and the Yu

    Residence.

    But!

    All of this was based on the fact that her mother had not been killed.

    From the day she found out that Yu Zongzheng had caused her mother¡¯s death, her father-daughter rtionship with him had already dissipated. There was no kindness between her and Yu Zongzheng. There was probably only benevolence.

    What she was doing for the Yu Residence now was repaying Yu Zongzheng¡¯s kindness and her grandmother¡¯s kindness.

    However, this bit of kindness would not be a framework to restrain her.

    When she got married or left in the future.

    This was the end of her kindness.

    In the future, she was destined to drift away from the Yu Residence. How could she tie the Xie Residence to the Yu Residence?

    It didn¡¯t matter if her mother enjoyed generations of offerings. As her daughter, she would always remember her mother.

    The Xie family would also remember her mother.

    She believed that her mother in theherworld was no longer willing to be involved with the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°Yu Zongzheng wants his son to be adopted because he has taken a fancy to the Xie family¡¯s connections, channels, and wealth. Since he can¡¯t be adopted, it¡¯s even more impossible for him to be adopted under Madam Yang¡¯s name.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had a legitimate son. At this stage, Yu Shanming did not meet his expectations or conditions.

    This was even if Yu Zongzheng wanted to carry on his legacy.

    Her grandmother was such a shrewd person. How could she not have thought of this? Naturally, she would not allow it..

 Chapter 557 - 557: Once and For All

    Chapter 557: Once and For All

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the family be in chaos after this? Concubine Qiu¡¯s son can even be adopted under the first wife¡¯s name and be an heir, enjoying the title of the legitimate son. Does Concubine Jiang still want to give birth in the future? She¡¯s a legitimate concubine. If she gives birth to a son, will she also be adopted?¡±

    She and the Xie family needed to agree to take over under her mother¡¯s name. It concerned the interests of the entire Yu n, and it was something the entire Yu n was happy to see.

    Even though Concubine Jiang was indignant, she could only swallow her anger and not dare to have any objections to this matter.

    However, Madam Yang was only a second wife, so it was only up to Matriarch Yu Zongzheng to decide.

    Concubine Jiang wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily.

    This was a chaotic situation. How could such a shrewd person like her grandmother do this?

    Nanny Xu said casually, ¡°Madam Yang has been sick for more than two years, and her condition has been recurring, but she hasn¡¯t recovered. Now, even doctors don¡¯t enter the residence often, and she¡¯s also living a hard life. If Madam Yang passes away, what kind of person do you think Yu Zongzheng is more suited to marry into the residence as a second wife?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp tingled. ¡°In the past few years, the court hasn¡¯t been peaceful either. Even when he gets married, it has to be a stable rtionship. Yu Zongzheng has already been married three times, so it will more or less affect his reputation.¡±

    Although it wasmon for people in the court to marry three or even four times, it was undeniable that this matter was not good for a man¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Yu Zongzheng has two sons and three daughters. He has the eldest daughter of the first wife and the first son of the first wife. It¡¯s fine if he has the first wife suppressing him, but there¡¯s still a second and third wife. What¡¯s this? A family with a simr family background won¡¯t be very willing to marry their well-mannered daughter to his second wife¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°On the other hand, because of Madam Yang¡¯s example, Yu Zongzheng is probably not very willing to marry another concubine¡¯s daughter as his second wife. He would rather marry a legitimate daughter than a concubine¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°Concubine Jiang¡¯s family has farmers and schrs for generations. Official Jiang was born as a schr and has a sixth-grade official position. It¡¯s fairly important. Concubine Jiang is also the eldest daughter of the first wife in the family. After entering the residence, she has indeed been raised by the first wife. Grandmother has long nned to support Concubine Jiang as soon as Madam Yang leaves. Even if it¡¯s out of consideration for Concubine Jiang¡¯s face, it¡¯s unlikely that Grandmother will ept Yu Shanming being adopted by Madam Yang.¡±

    It was not umon for concubines to be promoted.

    With Concubine Jiangs background, even if she was promoted, no one would say anything. It was probably not only the residence, but the entire capital knew about this very well.

    No wonder Auntie Jiang was willing to marry her raised daughter into the Yu Residence as a concubine.

    Previously, she had not thought about this because she had ignored Madam Yang¡¯s life and death. Now that Nanny Xu had exposed it, everything became clear.

    Nanny Xu sighed slightly. ¡°Madam Yang has been sick all this time, so we can¡¯t let her drag the family down. Your grandmother is old and there are many things that can¡¯t be nned now. We can¡¯t let you get involved. Concubine Jiang¡¯s matter can be considered settled once and for all.¡±

    With Old Madam Yu¡¯s personality, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she really had no choice, she probably wouldn¡¯t have be a concubine. Although it wasmon knowledge, it was not justifiable in terms of etiquette.

    It was very difficult for Yu Youyao to say that something was wrong.

    The Yu Residence was also a huge family business. Just the hundred people in the residence alone could not be left unattended.

    The family¡¯s businesses also needed someone to take care of them. There were still elders in the family who urgently needed filial piety and care. They could notck people in charge for a day.

    It was the same for every family.

    There were even many families whose first wife was sick and had yet to die. They had already secretly searched for her recement. Some families even had to personally choose a good recement when their first wife was sick. When they died, they would wee the neer into the residence.

    Her husband had already done his best to mourn for his first wife for half a year and he was even praised.

    No one would feel that something was amiss if he did mourn for his first wife for a day.

    Back then, Yu Zongzheng weed Madam Yang into the residence. Wthin a hundred days, although there were some rumors in the capital about ¡°romantic affairs¡±, no one felt that it was wrong.

    At that time, her grandmother was sick and there was still a newborn baby at home waiting to be fed. The first wife had lost control of such a huge family business. Who was going to handle this matter?

    However, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t agree with this. ¡°I won¡¯t get involved in family matters in the future.

    Actually, after Concubine Jiang entered the residence, she had no longer interfered in the big and small matters of the residence.

    If Concubine Jiang could handle it herself, she would handle it herself. There were also fewer and fewer things that Nanny Liu needed to handle.

    She put more effort into the Graceful Heart Hall and the nting test.

    After two years of management, the Graceful Heart Hall had already be more and more perfect. With her cousin¡¯s help, Yu Youyao smoothly ran the Graceful Heart Hall in the North.

    She chose a woman who was proficient in needlework embroidery to teach the women and children in the Graceful Heart Hall how to weave, embroider, tailor, print, incense, and so on.

    On the one hand, she hoped that they would have a skill in the future and their lives would be better.

    On the other hand, the Graceful Heart Hall would buy what they made based on the quality of the finished products. Then, they would sell it through the shops under Yu Youyao¡¯s name. This was a win-win situation.

    Every year, she would prepare a batch of cotton clothes for the North, and they were all made through their hands.

    Unknowingly, March had arrived.

    There was always a way out. After three months of drought, it finally rained heavily.

    It had only rained for an hour, but it had also poured through the ground.

    Themoners began to nt the spring seeds anxiously, afraid that they would miss the season, but also afraid that they would miss this spring rain.

    Nanny Yue also seized the opportunity to quickly nt the sweet potatoes into the ground. With this timely rain, the sweet potatoes this year would almost be guaranteed.

    After her cousin finished the fourth treatment, he could already support himself against the wall and walk a few steps. The recovery of his legs was far faster than Uncle Sun had expected.

    However, Yu Youyao was not too happy.

    She watched as the acupuncture process became more and more painful day by day. She watched as her cousin copsed after practicing standing. Other than feeling heartache, she did not have any other thoughts.

    The next morning, after Yu Youyao apanied her cousin to perform acupuncture, she returned to the Jade Courtyard and went to the kitchen to make Eight Treasures Cake, Frankincense cream cake, and Guilinggao that she had copied from the Guilinggao recipe.

    The Guilinggao had the effect of strengthening the body and nourishing the brain. It could also strengthen the kidneys and nourish the Qi. It tasted salty and fragrant, and her cousin liked it very much. The pastries that her cousin often ate were also made.

    Although her cousin did not have a strong appetite, he did not get tired of eating the Eight Treasures Cake and the Frankincense cream cake for two to three years.

    However, Yu Youyao was still very active in testing the making of other health-nourishing pastries, hoping to let her cousin try something new often.

    After finishing the pastries, Yu Youyao returned to the house and changed her clothes again.

    Xia Tao entered the house. ¡°Young Miss, the results were released this morning..¡±

 Chapter 558 - 558: A Request

    Chapter 558: A Request

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hand that was holding her tea paused.

    Xia Tao¡¯s tone was excited. ¡°There¡¯s one in our n who obtained 179th ce. Heir Song of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence also took the first ce and obtained the title Huiyuan. Heir Song took first ce in the academy, township, and general examinations. I heard that there are only a handful of people like him in every dynasty.¡±

    This year¡¯s imperial examination was a littleter than usual. It was only inte March that the examination officially began.

    It was also a few dayste for the rankings to be released. It had been dyed to March.

    In the Yu n¡¯s generation, other than Yu Shande and Yu Shanyan, the others who participated in the Spring Quarter Examination were not ranked too high.

    Yu Shanyan was still young. He still had to wait three years for the next imperial examination to take ce.

    Yu Youyao was not surprised that one of the talents made it even though there weren¡¯t many outstanding ones this year.

    The results of the examination would be used as a reference for the second examination and the pce examination. The final ranking was 179th. This ranking was only medium but it was alright.

    As for Song Mingzhao passing the imperial examination, this was expected. Yu Youyao did not care too much.

    At the mention of Song Mingzhao, Xia Tao had endless things to say. ¡°Next, it¡¯s the second examination in front of the hall. Everyone is guessing that perhaps Heir Song will excel in all five exams. I¡¯m afraid the title of the top schr this time will belong to him. It¡¯s already spreading like wildfire in the capital. Everyone is talking about how talented and promising Heir Song is¡­

    Heir Song was already 18 years old and had long reached the age of marriage. He was originally a handsome and extraordinary talent. Now that he had shocked the world with a single brilliant feat in the imperial examination, he had even be the dream lover of the daughters of the various families in the capital. There were many families in the capital who were eyeing Heir Song.

    Seeing Xia Tao¡¯s excited expression, Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Go and see if the pastries in the kitchen are steamed. When they¡¯re steamed, put out a te of each and send them to Grandmother¡¯s house. The rest will be sent to Cousin¡¯s house.¡±

    Her grandmother was old, so it was appropriate for her to nourish her.

    One or two pieces a day was enough. There was no point in eating too much.

    Xia Tao vaguely felt that Young Miss did not seem to like it very much. She felt strange at the mention of Heir Song.

    The Song and Yu families were family friends. Since Young Master Song had done well in the imperial examination, Young Miss had to say a word or two. Why didn¡¯t she even mention it?

    However, as a servant, she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask.

    There was only one disciple in the n who had been awarded a tribute. It was a rare opportunity, and the entire residence was filled with joy.

    The family banquet had been prepared since morning.

    At night, the men at home left the government office. There were hree tables for the two families of the Yu Residence, Yu Shande and the others, as well as the juniors who were participating in the imperial examination this time.

    In the past two years, the Yu Residence had been keeping a low profile.

    Even if someone in the n passed the examination, they only had a closed door celebration. The family was lively and celebrated. The next day, at dawn, the residence returned to calm. They did what they had to do.

    After being lively in the capital for a few days, it returned to calm.

    The next day, after Yu Youyao apanied her cousin for the acupuncture, she returned to the Jade Courtyard.

    Chun Xiao came over to report, ¡°Heir Song is here. Matriarch wants you to go over.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded calmly and returned to her room to change her clothes. Then, she brought Chun Xiao to An Shou Hall.

    Song Mingzhao was probably really indebted to the Yu Residence for ¡°saving his life¡±. He treated Old Madam Yu as half a grandmother to show filial piety. In the past two years, he had oftene to the Yu Residence.

    In addition, the court had not been peaceful in the past two years, and the rtionship between family friends had be closer.

    The rtionship between the Song and Yu families was also better than before.

    Yu Youyao watched from the sidelines and was no longer surprised.

    However, Song Mingzhao was a guest, so someone in the family needed to greet him. Her grandmother was an elder, and Concubine Jiang had yet to be promoted. It was fine for her to represent the family outside and receive guests.

    Her cousin was also a man and she apanied him a lot. However, she still had to step in to take care of others.

    On the surface, she was still in charge of this house. Since there were guests in the house, it was only right for her to step in.

    Although she was old, she had also reached the age where men and women had to be wary of each other.

    However, the Great Zhou Dynasty did not have the custom of hiding from outsiders and not showing their faces. It was also etiquette for men and women to be wary in front of their elders.

    Even if they met outside, as long as they followed a nanny and did not interact privately, it wasmon for them to greet each other.

    This was also why Yu Youyao was annoyed.

    When they arrived at An Shou Hall, Zhou Linghuai had already arrived.

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin first before going forward to greet Song Mingzhao.

    At this point, Song Mingzhao¡¯s gaze darkened. Eldest Miss Yu was wearing a set of sky-green enamel. Her delicate figure was light at her waist, looking very much like a sky-green ruyao beauty bottle that he had identally obtained a few days ago.

    It was extraordinarily beautiful.

    Ruyao craftsmanship had already been lost. This beauty vase was rare and unique.

    Song Mingzhao saw a yellow-green madder pattern rising from her flexible and slender waist. There was a yellow crab w flower in front of her chest.

    She was bright, pure, charming, and noble.

    In a month or so, Eldest Miss Yu would turn 13.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes and gently rubbed the longevity knot on his wrist. ¡°In this examination, the Imperial Court only mentioned ¡®Jiangnan¡¯. It¡¯s obvious that the emperor¡¯s tolerance for Jiangnan is almost over.¡±

    As Old Madam Yu twirled her prayer beads, she sighed slightly. ¡°This scene is so simr to three years ago?!¡±

    Three years ago, the emperor, who had not been involved in the royal court for a long time, had for the first time mentioned the word ¡°ruling the vassal state¡± on the pce examination question. This caused the descendants of the aristocratic families to immediately shrink back and not even be able to show their true standards. This was the prelude to King You¡¯s case.

    This shocking case implicated the entire court. It even involved Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion and Song Xiuwen¡¯s case.

    Now, ¡°Jiangnan¡± was just the beginning. Next, there was Zhejiang.

    There was also the extermination of pirates.

    As they went deeper, this storm would be a terrifying smoke that would spread throughout the entire royal court. These peaceful days would probably notst long.

    Old Madam Yu looked at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°If Zhejiang threatens the Imperial Court with the navy again¡­

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°After asking a tiger for its skin, they ultimately suffered a bacsh. The capital of Zhejiang is no longer in control of the situation in Zhejiang. The chaos in Zhejiang is set to happen.¡± Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and twirled her prayer beads.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little heavy.

    Song Mingzhao put down his teacup. ¡°I specially came over today to ask for a favor.

    Hearing this, even Yu Youyao, who was holding a teacup and looking down, couldn¡¯t help but look up at Song Mingzhao. She was really curious.. What exactly had made Song Mingzhaoe to the Yu Residence and ask for a favor?

 Chapter 559 - 559: A Pavilion Close to Water

    Chapter 559: A Pavilion Close to Water

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu asked curiously, ¡°Tell me what it is.¡±

    She did not agree immediately, nor did she say no.

    Song Mingzhao did not want to leave someone hanging anymore and went straight to the point. ¡°Next, there¡¯s a second examination in front of the hall.

    The pce examination only tests strategy questions and not scripture theory. I¡¯m not proficient in strategy questions, so I want to borrow the Yu Residence¡¯s preciousnd. In the next period of time, I hope to go to the Yu Residence and learn from Mr. Hu Shan.¡¯

    Although the strategy question was also an essay, there were many particrities in the writing and calligraphy. There were also many tricks involved. Mr. Xian Yun was a carefree person to begin with. In terms of knowledge, few people in the world couldpare to him. However, in terms of the imperial examination questions, he might not be good, and Mr. Xian Yun had never taught him the strategy questions.

    Of course, just because Mr. Xian Yun did not teach him did not mean that Song Mingzhao did not know how to do it.

    On the contrary, he often studied the strategies of many famous ministers in the past dynasties. He was also familiar with the strategies and did not need to deliberately learn them.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. She really did not expect Song Mingzhao to make such a request.

    A few days ago, Xia Tao had mentioned that Song Mingzhao had shocked everyone in the examination. There were many rumors in the capital. Some people even said that if Song Mingzhao would definitely be the top schr.

    Could it be that Song Mingzhao was affected by his public reputation and did not have the confidence to score in the next two imperial examinations?

    Yu Youyao felt that it was very likely.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had underestimated Song Mingzhao, but there were many variables in the imperial examination. Just because one was talented didn¡¯t mean that everything would be fine. One¡¯s heart was unpredictable. Who could guarantee what the emperor woulde up with in the pce examination?

    Three years ago, the words ¡°ruling the vassal state¡± had stumped countless students who had been carefully nurtured by the aristocratic families and shocked the world in the imperial examination.

    Song Mingzhao was Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple and had a shocking reputation.

    Now, the more famous he was, the greater the pressure was on Song Mingzhao. Almost everyone in the world was paying attention to Song Mingzhao¡¯s examination results.

    If he failed the examination or did not meet the expectations of others, it would be a huge blow to his reputation and the reputation of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    In the future, even Song Mingzhao would be affected when he entered the royal court.

    Naturally, if he was proficient in some questions, his confidence would be greater.

    Mr. Hu Shan was very proficient in strategy questions. His reputation was not inferior to Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s. Listening to him was better than studying for ten years. It was only right for Song Mingzhao to want to ask Mr. Hu Shan for guidance on strategy questions.

    As for what Song Mingzhao thought of her, Yu Youyao had never thought about it, nor would she.

    As a man, Zhou Linghuai knew very well that it was impossible for him to tell Yu Youyao.

    With that nightmare, Yu Youyao would definitely not be so narcissistic as to think that Song Mingzhao would have any thoughts about her. Although she did not hate Song Mingzhao, she still kept a respectful distance.

    Even Yu Youyao thought so. Old Madam Yu¡¯s thoughts were not far from hers.

    Zhou Linghuai, who had his head lowered as he drank his tea, immediately had a cold gaze. ¡°Thest test of the examination is a theory of strategy. Since Heir Song can stand out from tens of millions of students and be famous throughout the world, I think his strategy and essays are iparably exquisite. If you say that you¡¯re not proficient, you¡¯re really too humble.¡±

    The talented Song Mingzhao still needed to go to the Yu Residence to learn essays before the examination?!

    Saying that he wasn¡¯t proficient in strategy questions was simply nonsense.

    It was obvious that he had an ulterior motive.

    Although his tone seemed casual, Song Mingzhao could also hear a hint of mockery. He said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no end to learning. Mr. Hu Shan has been virtuous for a long time. If I can learn from him, this will also be a rare opportunity.¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan was a contemporary Confucian who was as famous as Mr. Xian Yun. He had even participated in theption of the Book of Law. It was only right for him to take the opportunity to learn from Mr. Hu Shan.

    No one could find fault with this.

    The Song and Yu families were family friends and were close. The interests of the two families were closely rted. There was no reason for the Yu Residence to refuse his request.

    A faint sneer appeared on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips. ¡°I see.¡±

    Great¡ª

    Song Mingzhao, right¡ª

    He wanted to enter and leave the Yu Residence openly and take the opportunity to get close to Yu Youyao so that he could enjoy the benefits of a favorable position?

    Had he asked him for permission?

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Song and Yu families were family friends and their interests were closely rted, he would have killed Song Mingzhao countless times over the past two years.

    Now, his n was really working!

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression remained the same. ¡°I often hear Mr. Xian Yun mention that Young Master Zhou is a rare genius in the world. His knowledge is not inferior to his. The Eldest Young Master of your residence admires Young Master Zhou, his cousin, even more. I yearn to learn from him. Young Master Zhou, please enlighten me.¡±

    His words were very humble, indicating the reason why he wanted to study in the Yu Residence. Firstly, the Yu Residence had a good teacher, and secondly, the Yu Residence was a friend that could benefit. This was something that all the schrs in the world dreamed of.

    Just this sentence blocked Zhou Linghuai¡¯s subsequent words. Not only did he have no reason to object, but he also had no excuse to be dissatisfied.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. ¡°My mere crippled body doesn¡¯t deserve Heir Song¡¯s praise. I can¡¯t teach you much, but it¡¯s fine for us to spar with each other.¡±

    Heh, he wanted to ask him for guidance?

    That would only happen if Song Mingzhao came to the Yu Residence.

    Song Mingzhao cupped his hands. ¡°Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re too modest.¡±

    In the past two years, he had often entered and left the Yu Residence, partly because he wanted to find out the truth about Zhou Linghuai. After interacting with him for two years, he knew very little about him. He really echoed his father¡¯s words. ¡°Those who are good schrs in ancient times are subtle and mysterious, deep and unrecognizable. We can decipher them so we are forced to tolerate them.¡±

    He knew that this person was deep and unfathomable. He could not guess his words and actions so he could only forcefully figure it out.

    His deepest impression of Zhou Linghuai was that this person had a deep rtionship with Yu Youyao and they were very close. Although there were outsiders present and they were very polite to each other, the way they asionally looked at each other revealed a tacit understanding that no one else could interfere. Therefore, he was very wary of Zhou Linghuai.

    He knew very well that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s crippled body was not a threat to him. Even if his body was fine, just based on the fact that he was Old Madam Yu¡¯s grandnephew and was considered close to the Yu Residence¡¯s bloodline, it was not appropriate for him to get married.

    Even so, every time he saw Yu Youyao look at Zhou Linghuai with affection and joy, Song Mingzhao felt very ufortable.

    For some reason, every time he faced Zhou Linghuai, he felt like he was an old enemy.

    It was as if the two of them were natural enemies.

    Old Madam Yu admired Song Mingzhao very much and they were close. However, she treated Zhou Linghuai as family. When she heard Song Mingzhao praise him, her smile deepened..

 Chapter 560 - 560: I Despise it!!

    Chapter 560: I Despise it!!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°This is good. The two of you are of the same age, so it¡¯s also a good thing for you to spar and learn from each other. As for Mr. Hu Shan, I¡¯ll get someone to send a messageter. Mr. Hu Shan cherishes talent, and Mingzhao is Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll refuse such a good seedling.¡±

    Even on ount of Mr. Xian Yun, Mr. Hu Shan would dly agree.

    Song Mingzhao had achieved his goal and quickly thanked her. ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Grandmother Yu.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°As the saying goes, one can¡¯t take advantage of others. In the past two years, you¡¯ve been filial to me a lot. How can I not agree to such a small matter?¡±

    With this joke, the atmosphere in the room rxed again.

    At noon, Song Mingzhao naturally stayed in the Yu Residence for lunch.

    Kong Qing was serving food at the side. He paid attention to which dish the

    Heir ate more often.

    Unknowingly, the Heir ate a lot.

    ¡®Two years ago, after the Heir fell sick for no reason, his health was not as good as before. The family thought that the root of his illness was not cured and used the best medicinal herbs and supplements to help him recuperate carefully for two years. He was fine afterwards.

    However, he was serving in front of him, so how could he not know? The Heir¡¯s illness was very strange. He usually acted as if he was fine, but from time to time, his heart would ache for no reason.

    The Heir did not let him tell his family either. He privately looked for Master Hui Tong, who was proficient in medicine at the Precious Peace Temple.

    Master Hui Tong took the Heir¡¯s pulse and said, ¡°You still need a heart medicine for your heart disease.¡±

    There was nothing else.

    As for why the Heir had a heart disease and what his heart disease was, even he, who had been serving him since he was young, was at a loss.

    Due to this heart problem, the Heir¡¯s appetite had decreased.

    However, it was unknown if it was because the food in the Yu Residence was more to the Heir¡¯s liking, but every time the Heir came to the Yu Residence, his appetite became very good.

    In private, he had also arranged for the small kitchen to make simr food to the Yu Residence.

    However, after leaving the Yu Residence, the Heir¡¯s appetite returned to normal.

    The Heir¡¯s appetite increased in the Yu Residence. It was likely due to the chefs of the Yu Residence, and even the people of the Yu Residence.

    With this thought in mind, Kong Qing couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at Eldest Miss Yu, who was sitting opposite him. She looked delicate and beautiful, and her figure was slender.

    She was only twelve or thirteen years old and was still a flower bud. Before she grew up, she had already caught up and snatched the title of the ¡°Beauty of the Capital¡± from Fifth Miss Lu of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s family.

    No one knew what would happen if she was a few years older.

    After lunch, Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    With her cousin around, it wasn¡¯t Yu Youyao¡¯s ce to send him off.

    Yu Youyao chatted with her grandmother for a while before returning to the Jade Courtyard.

    Zhou Linghuai said nothing along the way and sent Song Mingzhao out.

    Seeing that the door was in sight, Song Mingzhao suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°I heard that Young Master Zhou had a deficiency from birth, causing his body to be so weak that he couldn¡¯t support himself. He identally fell and injured his spine, so he had to sit in a wheelchair?!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°May I know what you¡¯re thinking of, Heir Song?¡±

    Song Mingzhao exined, ¡°Young Master Zhou, don¡¯t misunderstand. I naturally don¡¯t dare to ept your teachings. It¡¯s just that I know a divine doctor who knows a little about how to treat paralysis. He has once treated simr patients. If Young Master Zhou doesn¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I despise it!¡±

    The unfinished words were stuck in his throat. Song Mingzhao looked at Zhou

    Linghuai deeply. ¡°When I heard Grandmother Yu mention Young Master Zhou, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about your health. Mr. Xian Yun also felt that it was a pity and praised Young Master Zhou, so I couldn¡¯t help but take it to heart. I was rude. Please forgive me.¡±

    It was indeed a little rude to mention this rashly, but it was understandable that he had good intentions.

    The Song and Yu families were family friends. Out of concern, it was not too rude for him to ask.

    However!

    Just now, he had quietly noticed Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression. Even when it came to his body, Zhou Linghuai had never even had any emotional fluctuations.

    He was a little confused¡ª

    Did Zhou Linghuai not care about his health at all?

    Or did she simply not want to ept his kindness?

    Or could it be that this person hid his thoughts too deeply and was unfathomable?

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°Heir Song, you don¡¯t have to worry about such a small matter. The ancestors of the Xie family in Quanzhou passed down ways to treat paralysis. Although the inherited formtion is missing, there are still some remaining medicine methods. Previously, Cousin had already asked the Xie family for medicine to nourish my body. Now, my body is much better.¡±

    The Lingxi Bug Liquid was indeed a medicine that could strengthen the body and extend one¡¯s lifespan.

    He was clearly using a calm tone. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Song

    Mingzhao could actually hear the mockery from the bottom of his heart.

    Anyone who knew the Xie Residence in Quanzhou knew that the Xie Residence in Quanzhou was one of the pre-Qin Jiumin. They had been in Quanzhou for generations. In terms of foundation, not many in the entire Great Zhou couldpare to them. This was also the reason why many aristocratic families did not look down on the Xie Residence even though they were clearly merchants.

    A wealthy family¡¯s background was important, and aristocratic families were more particr about foundation.

    The foundation of the Xie Residence was already enough to obtain the respect of the Imperial Court and even many great ns. However, respect and friendship were one thing. Marriage still depended on the contractual matching families.

    The Jiumin was good at Gu medicine. In terms of Gu medicine, the Jiumin was an ancestor.

    It was simply to teach one¡¯s grandmother how to suck eggs to mention the Gu medicine in front of the Xie family, whose ancestors had passed it down through generations. It was a joke.

    However, this was not what Song Mingzhao really cared about.

    Instead!

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes and rubbed the broken jade piece on the longevity knot around his wrist. ¡°The rtionship between Young Master Zhou and Cousin is really enviable.¡±

    He had asked around before.

    Zhou Linghuai would specially take time out every day to teach Yu Youyao her studies, practice calligraphy, the zither, and even chess. Even when Eldest Miss Yu reached the age where men and women were on guard, she did not fall behind in her daily studies.

    The two of them often stayed together.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s excellent handwriting had been refined by Zhou Linghuai¡¯s personal calligraphy.

    He had privately obtained Zhou Linghuai¡¯s brush and ink through the Teng library. Compared to Yu Youyao¡¯s brush and ink, their handwriting was 60% to 70% simr.

    Yu Youyao was also very concerned about her cousin. There were all kinds of medicinal cuisine brewed in the small kitchen of the Jade Courtyard all year round. It was all prepared for Zhou Linghuai to nourish his body.

    Not only that, but in her spare time, Yu Youyao would also personally cook and prepare delicious snacks and meals for her cousin.

    Almost all the fragrances and teas that Zhou Linghuai had every day were made by Yu Youyao.

    When he first found out about this, he was vaguely very envious of Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao was a very rare and intelligent woman in the world. She was kind, good, and virtuous. Her heart was exquisite and clear. She had the world in her eyes, but her heart was untainted.

    How lucky was he to be treated sincerely by such a woman?

 Chapter 561 - 561: Heartbroken!

    Chapter 561: Heartbroken!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    But now, Song Mingzhao looked at the faint smile on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips, as if he was showing off.

    It was really dazzling!

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Cousin is meticulous. Ever since she entered the Yu Residence, she has been taking good care of me. It¡¯s all thanks to her meticulously nourishing my body that my health is getting better day by day.¡± These words sounded a little harsh.

    Just as he finished ring at him, Song Mingzhao felt a little hurt and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°We¡¯re already at the door. Young Master Zhou, you¡¯re not feeling well, so there¡¯s no need to send me off. I¡¯ll take my leave first and visit

    another day.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°In that case, Heir Song, do as you please.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai only returned to An Shou Hall after watching Song Mingzhao leave. He instructed Old Madam Yu and went to the Jade Courtyard without returning to The Green House.

    Although the school was located in the Second Mansion, Song Mingzhao entered and left the Second Mansion every day. He came over often to greet his grandmother.

    At the thought that she might see Song Mingzhao often in the next month, Yu Youyao felt terrible.

    She kept a respectful distance from Song Mingzhao not out of disgust or prejudice. Arge part of it was because that nightmare was too strange and even involved reality.

    Sometimes, she even had the illusion that reality would be like a nightmare.

    Perhaps it was because the dream was too real) and everything that the older

    Yao Yao had experienced in the nightmare was too painful. Every time she saw Song Mingzhao, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene in the nightmare. She kept feeling suffocated and ufortable.

    ¡°Sigh¡ª¡± Yu Youyao rested her chin on her hand and sighed softly.

    ¡°Why are you sighing at such a young age?¡± Seeing her daze, Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He knew very well why the little girl was sighing.

    Yu Youyao looked up and pouted. ¡°Cousin, if I use the excuse of nting sweet potatoes in the manor to suggest to Grandmother that I want to stay in the manor for a while, will Grandmother agree?

    Actually, she was quite envious of Yu Jianjia.

    In the past two years, Yu Jianjia would only return to the residence for a while during the holidays. Most of the time, she was recuperating in the manor and did not have any elders keeping an eye on her. Her days were peaceful andfortable.

    Thest time she had seen Yu Jianjia was during the Qingming Festival.

    Yu Jianjia was clearly a few months behind her in terms of growth. Her figure had grown, but she was on par with her.

    She was still slender and weak. When she spoke, she spoke gently, but she no longer looked sick. She looked pure and beautiful. Anyone who saw her would pity her.

    It was said that if she used her brain too much, she wouldn¡¯t grow taller. She wasn¡¯t as tall as Yu Jianjia, and she was about to surpass her in terms of height!

    Just thinking about it made her feel vexed!

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How can this residenceck you?

    Although Concubine Jiang was in charge of the family now, Yu Youyao¡¯ s status as the head of the family could not be shaken. Yu Youyao did not care about the trivial matters at home, but the power of the household manager was in her hands.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face fell and she sighed. ¡°I also know that it¡¯s unlikely. I was just saying.¡±

    Actually, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    The Yu Residence did not have many people to begin with. Only Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle often said that since their parents were not separated, the Yu Residence should not be divided.

    Why had Grandmother immediately divided the family after Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle got married?

    Was it really because Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle were both officials in the court?

    This reason was not enough. It was a little inconsistent with her grandmother¡¯s style.

    As long as one looked at the messy matters of the first branch in the past two to three years and the various drawbacks of the family because there were fewer people, they could tell that there were many problems.

    This was a good family, but it was managed by a half-grown child. Now, the task of appearing outside actually fell on a concubine.

    Although ording to the rules, this was not impossible as etiquette was ultimately not thew.

    Her grandmother had always been smart, so it was impossible for her not to have thought of many things.

    Yu Youyao felt that the separation of the family was not that simple. Previously, she had also asked her grandmother, and her grandmother had only said calmly, ¡°Children don¡¯t have to listen to their mothers when they grow up.¡±

    It was as if Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle had asked to split up.

    However, Yu Youyao still felt that it was inappropriate. The separation of the family depended on her grandmother. As long as her grandmother did not agree to the separation, Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle would not say anything out of filial piety!

    Look at the Zhenguo Marquis Residence The four families lived together.

    Was it because the families did not want to split up?

    How could that be? Who wouldn¡¯t want to live their lives behind closed doors on their own?

    It was the Marquis of Zhenguo, Old Madam Song, who had suppressed the separation of the family.

    As long as he said that he would only split the family up after he died, no one would dare to say anything. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°If only the Yu Residence hadn¡¯t split up. Second Aunt is in charge of the family. Even if the sky falls, it won¡¯t be my turn. There are elders at home. Even if I want to go to the manor to stay for a few days, as long as I have someone by my side, Grandmother will agree.¡±

    Other young misses would be brought out for a walk by the elders in the family from time to time. asionally, when they patrolled the manor, they would also bring them along. As they taught them how to do things, they would be brought out to rx. It was usually during the holidays. With the family members making appropriate arrangements, they could even be brought out to have fun.

    For Yu Jianjia to be able to go to the manor, it was one thing for her health to be poor. Most importantly, she had a grandmother at home to make sure everything was run well.

    However, when it came to her turn, she could forget about it.

    In the past two years, she could asionally go out because she was the household manager. However, as there were no elders following her, it was not appropriate for her to stay outside for long.

    After finishing her business, she returned to the residence.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I suddenly thought of the small residence in the manor. Is it because Song Mingzhao ising to the residence to learn from Mr. Hu Shan?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hesitated for a moment and nodded.

    ¡°Yes. ¡±

    Although she had never mentioned the nightmare to her cousin, she had kept a respectful distance from Song Mingzhao and did not deliberately hide it from him. Her cousin could guess that something was wrong, but he had never asked her.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned.

    Yu Youyao felt guilty and lowered her head, not daring to look at him.

    Her evasive attitude was obvious that she did not want to mention Song Mingzhao anymore. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Did Song Mingzhao go overboard with his words and actions towards you previously?¡±

    He recalled that when he went to Shandong to quell the rebellion previously, Yin San had heard that Song Mingzhao and Yu Youyao had once parted on bad terms for some reason.

    Could it be rted to this?

    However, with Song Mingzhao¡¯s personality, he did not seem like a rude person.

    Every time he came to the Yu Residence and saw Yu Youyao, be it openly or using tea to hide his expression, his eyes revealed a deep and restrained gaze.

    He was most familiar with such gazes.

    9 O

    COMMENT VOTE SEND GIFT

    0ment 2 Left

    He obviously liked her very much secretly. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her with restraint and forbearance. He was worried that he would be rude, and even more worried that he would be rash..

 Chapter 562 - 562: Slowly

    Chapter 562: Slowly

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If he looked at her lovingly, there was no need to suspect anything.

    It was also because of this that Zhou Linghuai felt that Song Mingzhao was like a fishbone was stuck in his throat.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I just don¡¯t Imow why, but every time I see Song Mingzhao, I feel a little ufortable and want to stay away from him.¡±

    Previously, Song Mingzhao had suddenly mentioned her courtesy name. Although it was a little abrupt, it was not appropriate to say this.

    It was also because of this that she suspected that Song Mingzhao knew her courtesy name because he had a dream simr to hers. However, after interacting with him for the past two years, Song Mingzhao did not seem to treat her differently.

    Moreover, Song Mingzhao did not seem to be sure that ¡°Zhiyao¡± was her courtesy name.

    For a moment, she was not sure if Song Mingzhao had any dreams rted to her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more wary.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell her cousin about the nightmare, but this matter was too ridiculous and bizarre. It was even a little rted to reality.

    She had a strange intuition!

    She felt that she couldn¡¯t tell anyone.

    ¡°As far as I know, you rarely interact with Song Mingzhao. Why do you feel this way?¡± Zhou Linghuai did not think that Yu Youyao was patronizing him or lying to him.

    On careful thought, other than keeping a respectful distance from Song Mingzhao, Yu Youyao did not seem to have any special emotions.

    These words should be true, but there were still some things he hadn¡¯t said.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and gently pulled out the blood beeswax prayer beads in her hand. She said casually, ¡°Who knows? He probably did something to let me down in his previous life.¡±

    She was just saying it casually, but Zhou Linghuai looked at her deeply. ¡°If you just don¡¯t want to have many unnecessary interactions with Song Mingzhao, you don¡¯t have to worry. He won¡¯t be able to enter the Yu Residence.¡± Yu Youyao even had ess to spiritual dewdrop. He was not surprised if anything strange happened.

    Regardless of whether she had just said it casually or had other intentions regarding her bringing up her previous life, it was obvious that she did not n to mention it again.

    This ¡°little cousin¡± seemed to be hiding many secrets?

    However, there was no hurry. There were many things that still had to be done slowly.

    Zhou Linghuai did not n to pursue the matter further.

    His words were so certain that Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to enter the Yu Residence? Grandmother has already agreed. Mr. Hu Shan and Mr. Xian Yun are old friends. Song Mingzhao is Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple. Mr. Hu Shan has no reason to refuse.¡± Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao tied her hair into Feixian buns today.

    However, the hairband was tied behind her head. On both sides of the hairband and behind it, there were tassels and beads. The beads trembled at her temples. Zhou Linghuai immediately felt an itch on his fingertips. He reached out and gently brushed the green and warm tourmaline tassels hanging by her temples. The beads swayed slowly, making her look delicate and generous.

    Yu Youyao did not think that there was anything wrong. She pouted slightly. ¡°If Song Mingzhao really won¡¯t be able to enter the residence, I¡¯ll give Cousin something as a reward.¡±

    Now it was Zhou Linghuai¡¯s turn to be curious. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and blinked at her cousin. ¡°You¡¯ll know in a few days!¡¯ The phoenix-shaped eyes all had amon characteristic, which was that they were slender and not easy to see through.

    The same eye shape would also be very different from different people. Yu Youyao¡¯s sleeping phoenix eyes were especially beautiful. They were different from slightly cold phoenix eyes or charming eyes.

    Her eyes were long and slender, but not narrow. The corners of her eyes were slightly raised, and her ck eyes were slightly hidden. Her eyes were clear and filled with spiritual energy. As her gaze wandered, she looked clear, innocent, weak, and delicate.

    When she blinked, there was a hint of yfulness.

    Zhou Linghuai felt as if he had been struck by something. Even his heart went numb. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    In a few days, Yu Youyao knew why her cousin had said that Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯te to the Yu Residence.

    This spring, there was a drought. Other than the moderate rain earlier, which barely watered the crops fields that became bigger and bigger, there were no signs of rain.

    The Yu Residence and the rice shops under Yu Youyao¡¯s own name were both controlling the price of rice. The price of rice was still rising day by day.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly, closed the Summer Collection booklet that the Jinxiu Manor had sent over this morning, and went to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu was drinking tea. Seeing her serious expression, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s a drought this spring, and it hasn¡¯t rained all this time. The weather is also very hot. The Jinxiu Manor sent over a booklet of summer clothes early in the morning. I took a closer look. This year, light gauze is popr. The material is thin and soft, and it¡¯s cool and breathable. Make five sets of clothes for Grandmother. The other people in the residence will each only get two sets. Concubine Jiang and Concubine Qiu will each have a set. The saved money will be used to build a porridge shed in the rice shop.¡±

    This would make it easier for themoners to live. They could more or less save some rations after eating the porridge shed. When there was no harvest, they could also eat a few more mouthfuls.

    She couldn¡¯t save the lives of everyone in the world.

    She would save as many as he could.

    Old Madam Yu also sighed. ¡°In the past few years, the court hasn¡¯t been stable, and even to this day. it hasn¡¯t been peaceful. The weather has also worsened year by year. When the first few years were still good, the families of themoners more or less umted some food. Only then could they live peacefully for two years. Now, the food they saved is almost exhausted. Many people will probably starve to death this autumn and winter.¡±

    Yu Youyao also felt sad.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head and said, ¡°High-quality lightweight veils are very expensive. Each one costs 35 taels of silver, and each piece of cloth can only be used to make a set of clothes. In my opinion, let¡¯s each make a set of lightweight veils and a set of silk veils. The silk veils are thin and soft, bright and beautiful. Each one only costs 20 taels of silver. The lightweight veils are a little cheaper.¡±

    Since she was going to do a good deed, she couldn¡¯t do it half-heartedly. She had to do it very well. Otherwise, she would be criticized.

    Yu Youyao had the same intention. However, the new clothes in the residence were made ording to the rules every quarter. They had already reduced two sets of clothes. If the material of the clothes was too low, it was inevitable that the family members would be dissatisfied.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°Since we have to reduce our expenditure to set up a porridge stall, everyone in our residence has to have fewer clothes. There are still some clothes that I haven¡¯t worn in the past. This year, I¡¯ll make two sets of clothes like you. I¡¯m old, and I¡¯m not used to wearing light gauze. It¡¯s not asfortable as silk gauze, so I won¡¯t make light gauze clothes. In addition, all the expenses in the residence will be reduced by 30% from the previous years.

    I¡¯ll set up the porridge stall with the savings.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as Grandmother says.¡±

    The light veil was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, as light as nothing. It was thin, imprable, cold, smooth, and soft. It was very exquisite. In her opinion, the silk veil was not inferior.

    The silk material was morefortable and suitable for old people.

    The reason why the silk veil was not as expensive as the light veil was because of the craftsmanship of the silk. The light veil was more cumbersome to make. Yu Youyao, who was used to seeing good things, did not think that the light veil was inferior to the silk veil..

 Chapter 563 - 563: Cheating In The Examination

    Chapter 563: Cheating In The Examination

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu also thought that the others in the residence might be dissatisfied with the reduction of the expenses, so she said, ¡°Pick a few decent jewelry pieces from my collection and send them to the courtyards in the residence aspensation.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    The things she would take from her grandmother¡¯s hands were definitely not bad. After wearing them a few times, they would be kept.

    It was jewelry of not bad quality. It could be passed down for generations.

    After that, Yu Youyao asked if the sry of the farmers and workers in the manor could be changed to be distributed every ten days. Seeing that the price of rice was rising day by day, she thought about distributing the money to the workers early. With money, they could hoard more rations.

    However, in this way, the stewards of the manor would have to work much harder.

    Yu Youyao suggested that the stewards in the manor be given ten kilograms of rice every month as a reward.

    Since the year wasn¡¯t good, there was no better reward than rice and food.

    Old Madam Yu thought for a moment and felt that this matter was feasible. The two of them discussed many details together.

    At this moment, Nanny Liu entered the house with a solemn expression. ¡°Matriarch, bad news. Young Master Shan Fang of the n was captured by a team of soldiers just now.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her breath. Yu Shanzheng was a tribute student who had passed the examination.

    She recalled that her cousin had previously vowed that Song Mingzhao wouldn¡¯t be able toe to the Yu Residence. At that time, she was still clueless, but now, an idea suddenly popped into her mind.

    Before Old Madam Yu could ask, Yu Youyao had already opened her mouth and asked anxiously, ¡°Hurry up and go out and ask what¡¯s going on. Is Brother Fang the only one who¡¯s been captured, or have all the candidates in this examination been captured? Then, send someone to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to ask about Heir Song.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not realize what she meant. Seeing Eldest Miss i s anxious expression, she immediately ran out.

    However, as soon as Yu Youyao opened her mouth, Old Madam Yu realized something. Her mind buzzed, and she almost couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°Yao Yao, you mean¡­¡±

    Her mouth trembled, and she couldn¡¯t even speak properly.

    Yu Youyao nodded with a solemn expression. ¡®Grandmother, do you still remember what Brother Shande and another brother in the n said behind the rockery three years ago?

    How could she not remember? It was also because of that matter that the rankings of the imperial examination had been dyed for a long time.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten or slept well for a long time, afraid that a disaster would happen. It wasn¡¯t until the second examination in front of the hall that her tense heart slowly calmed down.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression turned very ugly. ¡°An appointment with a disciple. Cheating in the examination.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the world that can be kept secret. The matter of making an appointment with the disciples first spread from the Golden Jade Pavilion under the name of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence. In the past, the Weining Marquis Residence was powerful and Imperial Consort Lu was doted on. They were fearless. Even if they were exposed, as long as there wasn¡¯t enough evidence, it wasn¡¯t enough for the Weining Marquis Residence to bear the crime.¡±

    The news came from the Golden Jade Pavilion, but it was a restaurant. There were all kinds of people in it to begin with. Without concrete evidence, no one dared to implicate the Weining Marquis Residence.

    Therefore, even if they knew about the fraud, they mostly covered it up.

    This was the Yu Residence¡¯s reaction at that time.

    Old Madam Yu understood the crux of the matter. ¡°Now, the Marquis of Weining has repeatedly lost his power and been demoted to Ning Yuanbo, and Imperial Consort Lu has also been demoted. Someone has caught hold of this incident and made a big fuss. This¡­¡± Towards the end, even her voice changed. ¡°The imperial examination involves the future of thousands of students in the world. If this matter is exposed, it won¡¯t just be chaos in the court. I¡¯m afraid the world will be in chaos¡­

    Wasn¡¯t the Great Zhou Dynasty chaotic enough now?

    How many people had been disappointed by King You¡¯s case? How deep was the resentment of the people?

    The King of Dongning seemed to be stable in Shandong, but he had already angered many schrs by destroying the old ssics of his ancestors and burning the ancestral code.

    The capital of Zhejiang and Qingliu fought to the death. The pirates often disturbed the border, burned, killed, and plundered. Countlessmoners died and were already infuriated.

    In addition, there was fraud in the examination. The Confucian students were dissatisfied with the court rules, and the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty lost all their trust for the authorities.

    This country was probably also¡­

    Yu Youyao also had mixed feelings.

    Old Madam Yu closed her eyes and kept twirling her prayer beads. The room fell silent.

    Such news was easy to find out.

    The time it took for Nanny Liu to burn an incense stick was all it took before someone rushed back into the house. ¡°Matriarch, the main examiner is suspected of leaking the questions. The candidates for this examination are suspected of cheating. All the candidates who participated in this examination have been arrested, even Heir Song.¡±

    Whether he was Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple or the heir of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, as long as it involved cheating in the examination, no one could escape.

    This news undoubtedly confirmed Yu Youyao¡¯s previous guess.

    After being mentally prepared, Old Madam Yu calmed down a little. ¡°Our family only had one student seed this time, and our ranking isn¡¯t high. We¡¯ve also read his writing. It¡¯s standard. Even if we take out the papers for review, it won¡¯t affect him.¡±

    This was already a blessing in disguise.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°After the few of them entered the capital, they followed Grandmother¡¯s instructions. Most of them stayed in the courtyard to study in peace. They rarely went out to get involved in the disputes between the candidates and rarely gathered together with them. These are traces that can be tracked. This matter most likely won¡¯t implicate our family.¡±

    Her grandmother had nurtured two important ministers of the Imperial Court and was regarded very highly in the n.

    After the brothers in the n entered the capital, they listened to their grandmother¡¯s words. The Yu Residence also took good care of them, and their food and clothes were appropriately given to them.

    Since they were sofortable at home, they did not go out all the time.

    Old Madam Yu felt a little more at ease and thought of Song Mingzhao. ¡°It¡¯s a pity for Mingzhao. As Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple, he¡¯s already talented to begin with, but he¡¯s suffered an undeserved cmity. The three exams were originally his great achievements in the imperial examination, but now, he¡¯s be the target of public criticism. As long as it involves fraud, the lower the ranking, the safer he will be. Those in the front will be interrogated strictly. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll suffer a lot this time.¡±

    As long as it involved cheating in the examination, no matter how good his family background was, it was useless.

    Once it was confirmed) they had to be evaluated strictly to give an exnation to the schrs in the world. After all, once these people caused amotion, the Imperial Court would not be able to take it anymore.

    Not to mention that the main and co-examinations would be punished severely, many candidates who were involved in fraud had also died in prison.

    Even if he was lucky enough to survive the torture and was finally released, unless the Imperial Court was especially kind, he would never be able to participate in the imperial examination again. If he studied hard for ten years, his future would be ruined. In more serious cases, even the next three generations would be implicated.

    He couldn¡¯t even do anything. He could only watch helplessly.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and said nothing.

    The more Old Madam Yu thought about it, the more upset she felt. ¡°With Mingzhao¡¯s talent, I¡¯m not worried that he¡¯ll really be implicated. However, once he¡¯s in jail, hell suffer even if he¡¯s not guilty.. How can ordinary people take it!¡±

 Chapter 564 - 564: Unlucky

    Chapter 564: Unlucky

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Heir Song is just unlucky.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was indeed unlucky. Originally, he had a bright future, but now that he was implicated in the examination fraud, even if he participated in the examination again, this matter would be a stain that he would never be able to wash away in his life. It would have a huge impact on his future.

    Originally, after the pce examination, as long as his results were not bad, he would be ced in an important position.

    However, because of this matter, there was no need to think about rising through the ranks.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°Brother Fang is in jail. What should we do now?

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and looked helpless. ¡°What else can we do? We have to find out more information. No one dares to get involved in the matter of cheating in the examination. Think about it. If the Imperial Court bes a method for the powerful ministers to nurture their henchmen and strengthen their power, this will shake the country. Anything can be tolerated. If we anger the emperor, it¡¯ll be a light punishment to confiscate the family and exterminate the entire family.¡±

    Fraud in the examination was a serious crime no matter which dynasty it was.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Bring me the striped box from my room.¡±

    Chun Xiao immediately went over and quickly brought out a box that was three to four feet long.

    Yu Youyao took the box and went straight to The Green House.

    Her cousin was holding onto the wooden railing in the corridor and practicing walking.

    After the fifth treatment, the acupuncture process was no longer as painful as before. Her cousin would spend some time practicing walking every morning and night.

    Her cousin walked slowly and steadily.

    In just half a month, he could stand up with difficulty. Now, he had already taken a stable path of recovery. Before long, he would be able to walk on his own without holding anything.

    In that case, the gift she had prepared for a long time shoulde in handy.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she recalled the day her cousin had just entered the residence.

    At that time, he was a fourteen or fifteen-year-old young man sitting in a wheelchair. He was scrawny, like an isted rock. His face was pale, and he looked sickly.

    She subconsciously felt pity for her cousin and wanted to treat him well.

    Now that her cousin¡¯s leg was about to recover, Yu Youyao was both happy and disappointed.

    Her cousin had used the identity of ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± to move into the Yu Residence. It was impossible for him to stay in the Yu Residence forever. Once his legpletely recovered, he would be free to do whatever he wanted.

    At this moment, Zhou Linghuai stopped.

    Chang An immediately pushed the wheelchair over and helped him into it.

    Zhou Linghuai was so tired that he panted. Although he had walked steadily on this path just now, his legs had just begun to recover, and it was still very strenuous.

    Yu Youyao quickly handed her a cup of warm water. ¡°Have a ss of water first to calm down.¡±

    There was also spiritual dew in the water. Ever since she found out about the origins of the spiritual dew, Yu Youyao had be much bolder in using it and used it more every day.

    Most of it was still used on him.

    While her cousin was drinking water, Yu Youyao instructed Chang An, ¡°Go and arrange for Cousin to take a bath. Recently, the weather has been getting hotter and hotter day by day. Every time he practises walking, his body will be drenched. He¡¯ll feel morefortable after taking a bath.¡±

    ¡°By the way, remember to put medicinal dew in the water he will be bathing in. Previously, Cousin only practiced for the time it takes to burn an incense stick every morning and night. Now, it¡¯s clearly more strenuous and tiring to practice for the time it takes to burn two incense sticks. Every time he practices walking, taking a medicinal dew bath will not only relieve his fatigue, but also strengthen his body.¡±

    She was also worried that her cousin would be too anxious and overpractice and hurt his body.

    The medicinal dew was soothing to the body. It was good to soak in it for a while longer.

    Chang An quickly went down to make arrangements.

    Yu Youyao brought over the box that had been ced on the wooden railing and handed it to her cousin. ¡°I promised Cousin previously that if Song

    Mingzhao doesn¡¯te to the Yu Residence to study, I¡¯ll give him a gift.¡±

    It was rare to see such a long box. Zhou Linghuai had already guessed what was in it.

    He took the box and carefully opened it.

    There was indeed a three-foot-long wooden staff lying inside. It was ck and shiny. There were coiled dragon patterns carved on it, revealing a golden color with patterns floating.

    On closer look, it was as if there was a golden coiling dragon wrapped around the pitch-ck wooden staff. It looked like a dragon and was very ancient.

    It was ebony wood.

    The ebony wood was hard, did not fade, decay, and did not have insects. It was best used as a cane.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°I heard that ebony is the essence of the world and the sun and moon. It¡¯s the most suitable for making a cane. I prepared this long ago. Cousin¡¯s health is recovering very well. I don¡¯t think he needs to support himself against the wall or the wooden railing in a few days. He can walk on his own. With this ebony cane, Cousin won¡¯t fall.¡±

    Ebony wood was rare and precious. The escort business had gotten a few from Shuchuan.

    The dark wood had golden threads. It was considered an expensive wood. This cane had the shape of a dragon. Yu Youyao was overjoyed when she saw it. She hired a master who was good at carving and to refine it a little. She changed the dragon pattern into Panlong and made this cane.

    Her cousin was codifying in the Teng library and had a job. This wooden cane with golden silk was not an overstatement.

    ¡°This cane came at the right time.¡± Zhou Linghuai stroked the carvings on the cane. The dragon shape on it looked natural. The carver only carved it a little ording to the situation, but it did not destroy its beauty.

    The dark wood was was definitely buried underground. After tens of millions of years, it had all kinds of strange shapes. Naturally, Heaven was its most ingenious carver.

    Just this staff alone had taken a lot of effort.

    The little girl was meticulous and could always prepare what he needed in advance.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Since I¡¯ve given you a gift, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on with the imperial examination fraud?¡±

    She did not know much about the cheating in the examination.

    Zhou Linghuai held the cane. The handle was carved with a dragon head. There were natural dragon scale patterns on the dragon head, so it did not slip when held in his hand. The top was polished with wax, so it would not hurt his hand. There was nothing that was not meticulous.

    Zhou Linghuai liked it very much. ¡°In the past, the Weining Marquis Residence was a new noble in the court. They were favored by the emperor. In order to nurture his henchmen and strengthen his own power, the Marquis of Weining¡¯s family intercepted talents from the imperial examination and paid a high price to sell the main examiner¡¯s questions. They secretly interacted with students with no background and gave them a chance to soar into the sky.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was veryplicated. ¡°It¡¯s very easy to endure ten years of hard work. The rare thing is that the imperial examination is like a thousand troops crossing a single bridge. There are tens of millions of students in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but in the end, only more than 300 people can get on the rankings. Those who don¡¯t pass can only brace themselves and continue taking the examination.¡±

    However, be it continuing to take the examination or donating to an official, this was not a good way out for many ordinary students. If they wanted to stand out, they had to take an unorthodox path and find a good way out for themselves..

 Chapter 565 - 565: Torture

    Chapter 565: Torture

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai agreed deeply. ¡°Continuing to take the examination will take more time and money. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to pass next time, and there are many people who have taken the examination from young to old.

    They will only be left with grief and indignation. On the other hand, donating to an official requires a lot of money. Not to mention whether they can afford it, even if they can, taking the path of donating to an official will basically cut off their future path.¡±

    It was already enough for an official to reach the seventh-grade.

    Officials who were seventh-grade and above had to be evaluated every three years. This was the key to promotion.

    The first round of the evaluation was birth.

    Simrly, first-ss schrs, second-ss schrs and so on were all key to the examination. Those who had donated to the officials were not qualified to be on the examination list, so it was impossible for them to take another step forward.

    After studying hard for ten years, everyone had ambitions to seed in the imperial examination. How many people were willing to be stepped on for the rest of their lives?

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°The cruelest thing isn¡¯t the imperial examination, but after passing it. You don¡¯t have a background, connections, or channels. What other way out can you have after entering the court? If a noble takes the initiative to offer an olive branch at this time, not only will it guarantee that you¡¯ll pass the examination, but you¡¯ll also be able to obtain a ce after passing it. Everyone understands the principle of having another party¡¯s support.¡±

    It was really not easy for ordinary families to produce an official.

    Just like Concubine Jiang¡¯s family that had many farming families. It was only their ancestors who had nurtured a schr like Official Jiang.

    However, after taking the examination and sessfully bing an official in the court, would everything really be fine?

    Look at Official Jiang. After wasting so many years working as a sixth-grade official registrar, he should know that passing the examination was only the first step. After entering the court, he still needed more money and connections.

    Didn¡¯t arge family like the Yu Residence also need the Xie Residence¡¯s money, connections, and channels?

    The strength of one¡¯s family background would be revealed.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°There was fraud in the examination and the restrictions were not strict. No dynasty or generation could avoid it. The main examiner of this examination, Huang Zhiyuan, is currently a schr of the Hanlin Academy and has studied politics. He was the main examiner of the countryside examination.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°I heard that the President of this examination is the Chancellor of the Hanlin Academy, Lord Tang. Will he be implicated?¡±

    The Tang and Yu families were family friends. It was said that when her grandfather was around, the two families were close, even closer than the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    It was also after her grandfather passed away that her grandmother became a widow and rarely went out. Many of their families¡¯ rtionships slowly faded.

    Later on, Yu Zongzheng and Second Uncle entered the court one after another to be officials, and the two families interacted again.

    However, her grandmother did not think much of it. The Chancellor¡¯s schr, Lord Tang, who was also Fifth Miss Tang and Tang Yunxi¡¯s father, doted on his concubines more than his wife. He did not like Matriarch Tang¡¯s personality.

    The two families were still very distant.

    However, there were many benefits of befriending a family. As long as one did not deliberately sabotage the other, they would not fall out.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°He can¡¯t help but be implicated. However, Madam Tangs father is the administrative official of the Zhan Residence. His official position isn¡¯t high, but it¡¯s very important for him to be in charge of the government) workshops, and bureaus to guide and teach the princes. Just based on this, many people in the court will plead for Lord Tang. In addition, the Hanlin Courtyard is an important ce for the Imperial Court to choose talents. If there¡¯s a mistake in the Hanlin Courtyard, it¡¯ll still shake the country. The court officials don¡¯t want this matter to be too serious. Lord Tang will most likely be able to escape unscathed, but he¡¯ll definitely be removed from his position.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°It¡¯s just that the family won¡¯t be implicated. Madam Tang¡¯s maiden family has a lot of people. Lord Tang still has a chance to rise again.¡±

    Whether Lord Tang could recover depended on Eldest Madam Tang¡¯s maiden family. This way, Eldest Madam Tang¡¯s status in the Tang family would rise.

    Eldest Madam Tang was someone who could fight in silence. She would definitely not let go of this opportunity. Then, it was time for him to give an exnation for doting on his concubines more than her.

    No matter how much a concubine was doted on, could she be more important than Lord Tangs future?

    It was really good karma.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she knew that the Yu Residence wouldn¡¯t be implicated in the fraud. ¡°When can Brother Fang be released from prison? If the fraud is confirmed, it has nothing to do with him. Will it still affect his future?

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°His ranking isn¡¯t high. and his scriDtures and strategies are all above average. After an examinee like him enters the prison, as long as they investigate his interpersonal rtionships after entering the capital and confirm that he¡¯s not suspicious, he basically won¡¯t suffer too much. There will definitely be forced confessions. There won¡¯t be torture. When this matter is settled, the Imperial Court will definitely reopen the examination.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and understood what he meant. Her eyes widened. ¡°You mean, almost everyone in the top ranks has to be tortured? Then wouldn¡¯t Heir Song¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai raised his eyebrows and swallowed the rest of Yu Youyao¡¯s words.

    She had only mentioned Song Mingzhao casually and did not mean anything else. However, her cousin clearly did not like her mentioning Song Mingzhao. She would just not mention him.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Yao Yao

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Youyao looked at her cousin suspiciously.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were innocent and bright, like ake, sparkling. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression subconsciously softened a little, but his tone darkened. ¡°I¡¯m not a magnanimous person.¡±

    Song Mingzhao had an ulterior motive. His desire for Yu Youyao was like a fishbone was stuck in his throat.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. What did her cousin mean?

    What did Mingzhao have to do with her cousin¡¯s magnanimity?

    The little girl blinked and looked at him in confusion. Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s not an important matter after all.¡±

    This time, Yu Youyao understood and nodded repeatedly. ¡°He¡¯s an unrted person. There¡¯s no need to care about him.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled again and looked up at the little girl. The tassel hairpins she was wearing today had been carved by him when he was free a while ago.

    He was proficient in carving, so carving a jade hairpin was not a problem. However, the craftsmanship of the tassel jewelry was veryplicated. He felt that Yu Youyao looked good in it, so he specially found a book to learn how to make it. It took a lot of effort.

    Now, it seemed that it was worth it for the little girl to wear the jewelry he had personally made.

    The entire body of the jade was carved into a few jade hairpins. The hairpins were at the side of the little girl¡¯s temples. They were of different lengths and had beautiful tassels. They fell from the stamens and reached her ears. Small jade hairpin flowers fell under the tassels and swayed lightly, making the little girl look delicate and elegant.

    Yu Youyao rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Cousin, is this the dead end you arranged for Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence?

    Even the emperor couldn¡¯t protect him if it involved cheating in the examination.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just a sword dance.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened.. Cousin meant that although he was pointing his sword at Ning Yuanbo, he actually had other motives?

 Chapter 566 - 566: When the Qin Dynasty Fell

    Chapter 566: When the Qin Dynasty Fell

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was very likely that her cousin had not touched Ning Yuanbo previously because he was waiting for this opportunity.

    Thinking of how important King You¡¯s case was, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart turned cold. She realized that it was time for her cousin to subvert the court. Yu Youyao had mixed feelings.

    In order to gain the emperor¡¯s trust, he did not hesitate to destroy the old books of his ancestors and burn the ancestral code. He ignored the rumors of the world and only wanted the King of Dongning to reveal his true colors.

    He did not hesitate to send his heir into the capital to be a hostage. His ambition was obvious.

    There was also the King of the West who did not reveal his true strength.

    Which of them didn¡¯t have ulterior motives?

    In the Biography of the Marquis of Huaiyin, there was a quote that said, ¡°When the Qin dynasty fell, all the heroes in the world wanted to conquer it.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had lost the hearts of the people. All the heroespeted to conquer it. Naturally, there were treason and rebellions and there will be losers and winners.

    These people were willing to risk it all.

    After two years, Yu Youyao had figured out many things. Back then, at the Precious Peace Temple, she had identally seen through her cousin¡¯s tracks and had already made her choice.

    Since she had made her choice, there was nothing to escape.

    She only needed to do her own thing so that her cousin would have no worries. As for other matters, they were not something she, a woman from the inner residence, could interfere in.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin schemes so much every day. He¡¯s clearly still in a wheelchair. Why is he still so tall?¡±

    She was not short, but when she thought about how Yu Jianjia, who was half a year younger than her and had always been sick, had caught up to her, she felt that she should actually grow faster.

    Zhou Linghuai had an indescribable expression.

    He had been training his muscles and bones since he was young and practicing martial arts, so he was much taller than ordinary people. Even though heter grew slower in a wheelchair, he was still a little taller than older people.

    He was only 17 years old now, which was the age of growth. When his legspletely recovered, he should grow faster.

    NO!

    Why should he care about height?

    Forget it, he seemed to have been led astray by the little girl again?!

    At first, the little girl had been very worried that he wouldn¡¯t grow tall in a wheelchair. She had even specially spent some effort to find out about a medicinal rooster recipe that would help grow taller.

    Yu Youyao seemed to be possessed. She burned, stewed, roasted, steamed¡­

    In short, she used all kinds of methods.

    Zhou Linghuai had never been an emotional person. Even when he schemed against someone, he did not even blink. When he rejected someone, he naturally did not feel any psychological burden.

    Only in front of Yu Youyao, he seemed to be possessed!

    As long as she looked at him innocently and blinked, he wished he could pluck the stars in the sky and give them to her. How could he bear to let her down?

    It was obvious that she was the one suffering.

    Yu Youyao tortured him for a full three months until his nose bled. Only then did her ¡°crazy¡± actionspletely stop.

    For a long time, he would be conflicted about whether he would really grow taller. When his legs recovered, he would stand side by side with the little girl¡­

    It was very awkward!

    Fortunately, the problem he was worried about did not exist.

    The next day, Yu Youyao arrived at An Shou Hall early in the morning.

    Something big had happened in the court, and even the family had been implicated. Old Madam Yu did not sleep well the entire night. Early in the morning, she called Yu Zongzheng over for questioning.

    Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not in the Imperial Court now, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to interfere in this matter. It¡¯s better to wait and see first.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had the same intention. However, ¡°The fraud in the examination is very important. You can¡¯t make a mistake now that you¡¯re in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. It¡¯s just that our family and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence are family friends. Heir Song is involved in the fraud case, so our family can¡¯t watch coldly.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned and could only say, ¡°How about this? After leaving the government office today, I¡¯ll ask my colleagues who used to have a good rtionship with the Imperial Court for some information. The imperial examination fraud involves the rules of the Imperial Court. No matter what, this matter can¡¯t be avoided by the Imperial Court. If there¡¯s any news, the

    Imperial Court will know best.¡±

    This was how family ties were. They couldn¡¯t be careless when they could help.

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it for now. No matter if it¡¯s good or bad, it¡¯s better to have news than no news.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng hurriedly went to the government office.

    In the past two years, the court had not been peaceful either. There was endless trouble in the government office. After he was transferred to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, there was no time to be idle.

    Old Madam Yu held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and sighed slightly. ¡°Women and children from the inner residence can¡¯t get involved in such matters. Just wait in the house to hear the news!¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked Nanny Liu to prepare dinner.

    Old Madam Yu was thinking about something, and her appetite was not good. Yu Youyao persuaded her from the side. After all, she had a bowl of porridge and some soup, so she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    Yu Youyao was not affected. She ate and drank as she should.

    ¡®Go in¡ª¡± The servant pushed Song Mingzhao, who was covered in blood, into the prison.

    With a ng, he locked the prison door and nced at Song Huiyuan, who was crawling on the ground like a dead dog. He spat a mouthful of thick yellow and white phlegm out and said angrily, ¡°Pfft, what bullsh*t three exams? He¡¯s the best pick for the top schr today. Yet, he¡¯s involved in cheating in the examination, and he still wants to escape unscathed? Hmph, no way!¡¯

    With that, he left arrogantly.

    Song Mingzhao had just experienced a flogging and was a little dazed. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t cheat¡­

    He had passed the Huiyuan examination and the examiner who had leaked the question this time was Schr Huang of the Hanlin Academy. Even the Tang Residence of the Hanlin Academy¡¯s Chancellor was implicated.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence had some rtionship with the Tang Residence, so he became the focus of interrogation.

    After being in prison for three days, he had already experienced two rounds of torture.

    Song Mingzhao refused to confess, and the officials in charge of the trial punished him severely.

    Song Mingzhao was not a fool. He acutely sensed that the officials in charge of his trial seemed to be hostile to him and were deliberately punishing him severely.

    Not to mention his status as the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo. As long as there was no suspicion that he had cheated) ordinary officials would not make things too difficult for him.

    In addition, he was also Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple. He was extremely talented to begin with. Even if he was implicated and sent to jail, others would think twice.

    He was part of the first batch to have his examination papers reviewed by the Imperial Court. The interactions between people during the examination were also investigated. It would take at most two to three days. It was more or less clear if he had cheated, so they wouldn¡¯t use heavy punishment on him.

    However, the other party had done it too obscurely, so he couldn¡¯t catch him red-handed.

    Song Mingzhao forced his injured body to stand up and staggered. After barely taking a few steps, he fell to the ground and leaned against the wall.

    The wall was wet and cold. As soon as he leaned against it, a chill rushed into his bones, making him shiver and feel a chill from the bottom of his heart.

    The prison was very dirty and had a rotten smell.

    At night, there were even dung beetles and rats crawling around.

    He also ate rotten food every day.

    It was even difficult to get a sip of water..

 Chapter 567 - 567: Outstanding

    Chapter 567: Outstanding

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    All of this was something that the pampered Song Mingzhao had never experienced before.

    Song Mingzhao recalled that before he was imprisoned, he had been tidying up the study. He had taken the Duan inkstone that Yu Youyao had given him and instructed Kong Qing carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll be going to the Yu Residence to study tomorrow. Bring it to the Yu Residence.¡±

    Unexpectedly, in the blink of an eye, the soldiers entered the house. Without any exnation, they took shackles and cuffed his hands and feet, bringing him out of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    His grandmother was so shocked that she fainted on the spot.

    Her mother kept asking bitterly, ¡°What mistake did Mingzhao make? Why did you arrest him? Even if you want to arrest him, you have to make things clear first.¡±

    The house was in chaos.

    In the past two years, he had been tortured by his heart disease. His body was no longer as strong as before, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Song Mingzhao leaned against the wall and couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu Youyao. ¡°Zhiyao. Does it mean a courteous and beautiful flower?

    The most regretful thing he had ever done in his life was about two years ago. Due to some blurry memories from his nightmare, he had called out her courtesy name in front of Yu Youyao on impulse and rudely.

    He had caused Yu Youyao to misunderstand him and distance herself from him for the past two years.

    He had originally thought that after he went to the Yu Residence to study with Mr. Hu Shan, he would go to the main house often to greet Old Madam Yu. In addition, the two families of the Yu Residence had a good rtionship and his siblings often interacted with them. He would be on good terms with the brothers of the Yu Residence and have a chance to interact with Yu Youyao.

    After interacting with him for so long, Yu Youyao naturally knew that he was not such an ill-mannered person. She would definitely change her opinion of him.

    When he became the top schr, his future would be bright. Then, he would have enough chips to beg his grandmother toe to the Yu Residence and suggest a proposal to Old Madam Yu.

    At that time, Yu Youyao would already be 13 years old. She was at the age to be engaged. The Song and Yu families were family friends, and her grandmother and Old Madam Yu were close. Furthermore, he was on the Golden Ranking

    Such sincerity was enough to move Grandmother Yu.

    However, all of this was ruined by this prison sentence.

    After this prison sentence, even if he was acquitted, this matter would still be a stain in his life.

    Even if the Imperial Court reinstated his position and he obtained good results again, his future would be much more difficult unless the emperor was especially kind.

    Yu Youyao was such an outstanding girl. Countless families in the capital were watching her.

    He was originally 70 to 80% confident, but now, he was only 20 to 30% confident.

    Song Mingzhao was already a little delirious. In a daze, he could no longer distinguish between dream and reality. In front of him was the scene of the young girl being thin and covered in blood. The young girl in the dream was cursing in his ears.

    ¡°Y-Yu Youyao, is that you?¡± Song Mingzhao clutched his chest and fell to the ground, suddenly coughing up a ball of blood.

    Strangely, everything in front of him had be ethereal and blurry.

    But!

    In the past, he had always tried his best to see things clearly, but he was always shrouded in fog. At this moment, he had never seen someone so clearly.

    It was Yu Youyao!

    She was also in a sorry state he had never seen before.

    Had he harmed Yu Youyao?

    No

    This was impossible!

    He watched as this young girl grew and changed day by day. His admiration for her increased day by day, and he couldn¡¯t help but have the urge to get close to her.

    How could he hurt her? That wasn¡¯t true.

    Song Mingzhao muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    ¡°In the nightmare, I did something to hurt you. You¡­¡± His pupils dted, and his hands tightened on the straw under him. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me. It definitely wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°I-I won¡¯t hurt you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it¡­

    A few dayster, there were rumors in the capital that some candidates couldn¡¯t take the torture and died in the prison, causing everyone to panic.

    The Yu Residence couldn¡¯t interfere, but they had also heard about the investigation by the Imperial Court. When the Zhenguo Marquis Residence found out that Song Mingzhao had been tortured, it was simply like a bolt from the blue. They didn¡¯t even dare to tell Old Madam Song.

    Yu Zongzheng put down his teacup. ¡°Mingzhao is Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple and has a reputation for being talented. Logically speaking, the officials in charge of the trial have investigated his case and interactions with people. The matter of cheating won¡¯t fall on him, nor should he be tortured. However, he¡¯s not to be envied. If he gets first ce in this examination, he¡¯ll be the target of public criticism. Someone from the Imperial Court has suggested that Song

    Mingzhao be interrogated strictly.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her teacup and said nothing.

    In the past, when Song Mingzhao¡¯s name first appeared, it was because he was low-key and indifferent. Since the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was not ostentatious, others paid more attention to him.

    In this examination, Song Mingzhao had shocked the world. It was said that his scripture theory and strategy questions made the examiners p the table and praise him.

    There were even examiners who dug out some very representative examination papers from the previous generations of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    When theypared them, the differences were obvious. There were even rumors that Song Mingzhao had the literary skills of Minister Yu of the previous dynasty.

    The rumors about Song Mingzhao¡¯s crimes were definitely not groundless.

    But!

    The tallest tree would be destroyed by the wind.

    The royalists under the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had many political enemies in the court. Now that Song Mingzhao had gained power, others naturally had to avoid him.

    However, when Song Mingzhao was unlucky, others wished they could torture him to death. Since he couldn¡¯t be charged with cheating, it was still a light punishment to skin him alive in prison.

    No matter how many connections the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had and how powerful their methods were, it was impossible for Song Mingzhao to not suffer at all.

    From the looks of it, Song Mingzhao was not just unlucky.

    He was extremely unlucky!

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this a disguised confession of torture? Wouldn¡¯t Mingzhao be in trouble¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed my colleagues who have a good rtionship with the Imperial Court and asked them to keep an eye on them.

    At the very least, they have to be careful. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence has also been making arrangements these few days.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not look too good. ¡°The fraud in the examination has to be investigated strictly. I¡¯m afraid that someone will use the fraud case to wantonly eliminate some henchmen. It will be hard on those innocent candidates.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Song Mingzhao¡¯s encounter also because of partisanship?

    It was really disgusting.

    Yu Zongzheng also sighed. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Mingzhao is also an upright person. Until now, he hasn¡¯t confessed to cheating. In the past few days, there were a total of seven students who couldn¡¯t take the torture and died in the prison. Almost all of them were innocently implicated. As for the candidates who really cheated, their bones had already softened before the whip hit them. They confessed.¡±

    A person who had abandoned the moral character that a schr should have and wanted to take a shortcut wouldn¡¯t have any backbone.

    At this point, Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face did not look too good either. ¡°These dead students are not ranked low. They would rather die than submit. It¡¯s obvious that not only are they talented, but they also have morals. If they can enter the royal court, it¡¯ll be a blessing for the country. I didn¡¯t expect them to be implicated and die tragically in prison..¡±

 Chapter 568 - 568: End of Life

    Chapter 568: End of Life

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was also a loss for the Imperial Court. Old Madam Yu looked sad. ¡°They¡¯ve studied hard for ten years, but they actually suffered such horrible consequences. How can their families bear it?!¡±

    After the case was over, the Imperial Court would at most give them the title of a schr and reward their families with some things. However, the dead could not be resurrected.

    Just thinking about it made her teeth turn cold.

    Yu Youyao finally put down her teacup. ¡°The imperial examination fraud has been known for four to five days, and the case has basically be clear. Tomorrow morning, Father can discuss it with the civil officials he¡¯s on good terms with and speak up for these students. There are still a few who cheated, but most of them are truly talented and knowledgeable. It¡¯s difficult to find talents that are the pirs of the country. The Imperial Court can¡¯t close the case rashly, but it can¡¯t torture the students.¡±

    If Yu Zongzheng was still in the Imperial Court, he would definitely ept this suggestion happily.

    However, now that he was in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, his words and actions were very important. Without the death exemption card, he would definitely have to be cautious.

    For a moment, Yu Zongzheng hesitated.

    The emperor was very secretive about the fraud. As too many people were implicated, the casested for four to five days, and no one in the court dared to speak much.

    That was why after Song Mingzhao was imprisoned, he had suffered miserably and was punished severely.

    Otherwise, with the power of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, they couldfortably wait for the Imperial Court to release them.

    Old Madam Yu had originally wanted to say something for these poor candidates and persuade Yu Zongzheng¡ª

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The Imperial Court will strictly investigate the root cause of the fraud and eliminate partisanship. On the surface, we have to purge the imperial examination and choose more outstanding talents for the Imperial Court. We have to build the country and give an exnation to the thousands of students in the world.¡±

    After the matter of cheating in the examination was exposed, all the schrs in the world were furious. They joined forces to report to the Imperial Court and asked for a strict investigation.

    There were even many students who held Sun Sheng¡¯s position and paraded on Chang An Street, sitting quietly at the entrance of the pce. Not only that, but schrs from all over the world also rushed to the capital. Arge number of students gathered to offer sacrifices to the Confucius Temple and preach.

    In particr, in the government office of the Imperial Court, there were many schrs making a fuss almost every day.

    At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, the students who can withstand the torture should all have achievements in the future. Father, speaking up for them is also to umte connections for yourself. As long as one or two of these students can benefit from Father¡¯s words, it will also help you in the future. Father, don¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡±

    After arriving at the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, Yu Zongzheng also had the characteristics of most officials. If he spoke up for the candidates, he might not anger the emperor.

    However, the benefits of speaking were obvious.

    When Yu Zongzheng heard this, he was immediately tempted. ¡°When I return to the front courtyardter, I¡¯ll discuss it with my aides before making a decision.¡±

    After arriving at the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, the connections he had umted in the past were a littlecking. He alsopletely realized the importance of umting connections. Only then did Yu Youyao¡¯s words undoubtedly tickle him.

    Yu Youyao nodded and did not say anything else.

    She had suggested that Yu Zongzheng speak up for the candidates not because she wanted him to take the opportunity to umte connections, but because she did not want more innocent candidates to die in prison.

    Many families in the court were implicated in the case of fraud.

    For Song Mingzhao, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was trying their best to help him. As for whether it would work, it stillcked someone who could speak in front of the emperor.

    This time, there was only one person in the imperial examination family who was involved, and his ranking was not high. In the past, he had stayed in the Imperial Court for ten years. Now that he had entered the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, he was undoubtedly the best candidate.

    Yu Zongzheng opened his mouth. Some people in the Imperial Court who had a good rtionship with him would probably follow suit.

    The emperor would definitely be willing to listen to the Imperial Court.

    Yu Zongzheng returned to the study and called his aides for a discussion.

    As Yu Youyao had expected, the oue of the negotiation was naturally feasible.

    Yu Zongzheng quickly sent someone to send a letter to his close colleagues.

    The next day, Yu Zongzheng was in the royal court and said generously,

    ¡°There are still very few people who cheated, and most of them are truly talented. It¡¯s difficult to find talents that are the pirs of the country. The case of fraud has already been investigated for a few days, and the case is basically clear. The Imperial Court doesn¡¯t want to close the case rashly, but it can¡¯t torture the students. In the future, when the case ispletely investigated, the Imperial Court will also have to reopen the examination and take office. Those innocent students who were implicated will also take the examination again and enter the court as officials in the future?¡¯

    Even Yu Zongzheng did not expect that after he opened his mouth, there would be many people in the court who supported him.

    After that, the fraud case continued.

    However, there were no more candidates who had died in prison due to torture. However, there were still more than ten candidates who had died in prison because of the hardships in prison. Their bodies were weak and they had some illnesses. Some of them had died in prison.

    Everyone hoped that the fraud case would be investigated as soon as possible.

    In the blink of an eye, it waste March.

    After seven treatment sessions, Zhou Linghuai could already walk on his own with his cane. The speed of his recovery stunned Uncle Sun.

    Further treatment was needed. With Uncle Sun¡¯s medicine, Yu Youyao¡¯s spiritual dew, and the enhancement of all kinds of incense and medicinal cuisine, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before Zhou Linghuai couldpletely walk on his own.

    At this moment, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s involvement in the examination fraud was uncovered.

    The emperor was furious and directly sent Ning Yuanbo to jail for investigation. Concubine Lu was also sent to the cold pce and there was no room for hereback.

    At this point, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was at its end.

    Right on the heels of that, the Imperial Court sent out another official document: The results of this Spring Quarter Examination are invalid, and the examination will be repeated three monthster. Therefore, innocent candidates who were implicated in the sub-examination can participate in the examination again.

    The case of the imperial examination fraud had already been settled.

    Was the dust really settled?

    All of this was probably just the beginning!

    Yu Youyao still remembered that in history, Xiang Zhuang¡¯s sword dance had happened at the ambush before the treacherous plot started. It was also the matter of Xiang Zhuang¡¯s sword dance that hadpletely opened the prelude to the war between Chu and Han topete for world dominance.

    Before this, Xiang and Liu had joined forces with Qin.

    What did the Xiang Zhuang dance sword that her cousin was talking about mean? Before things developed to that point, even Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t be able to guess the truth.

    If she took the initiative to ask her cousin, he would be happy to answer her.

    However, she also knew that even if she knew about some things in advance, it would be useless. Since her cousin did not take the initiative to mention it, it proved that this was not something she could get involved in, so there was no need to ask.

    The next day, Old Madam Yu heard the news again and said worriedly,

    ¡°Mingzhao survived the torture, but he also fell sick in prison. When the Zhenguo Marquis Residence received the news, they were as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof. They made arrangements and sent medicine and life-saving medicine to prison. I wonder when he will be released..¡±

 Chapter 569 - 569: Boiled Duck

    Chapter 569: Boiled Duck

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Liu was also vexed. ¡°At the very least, we have to wait until Ning Yuanbo¡¯s interrogation is over and the charges are settled before he can be released. It¡¯ll take half a month.¡±

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she panicked. ¡°How can that be? I heard that the prison is cold and humid. Most people who enter the prison will more or less fall sick. Mingzhao was previously tortured. If he falls sick and it drags on for half a month, how will he recover from his illness in the future?

    Nanny Liu couldn¡¯t say anything else. Matriarch was worried about Heir Song. Although the rtionship between the two families was sincere, the fundamental reason was still..

    After Old Madam Yu was done being anxious, she leaned against the couch dejectedly. ¡°I originally thought that Mingzhao liked our Yao Yao. In the past two years, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to help Yao Yao arrange this matter, but if¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu was stunned. ¡°Matriarch, how¡­ how can you tell? Heir Song has been in and out of the Yu Residence often in the past two years, but he hasn¡¯t shown¡­¡± He hasn¡¯t shown any interest in Eldest Miss!

    Was she seeing things?

    Didn¡¯t Heir Songe to the Yu Residence every time to pay respects to Matriarch Song?

    ¡°You¡¯ve lived for most of your life, how can you not even have this much discernment. Then, you would really be old and muddle-headed.¡± Old Madam Yu sat up straight. Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts were too deep. Previously, he hadn¡¯t seen through him, but as time passed) there would always be some clues. ¡°Go and look through the gift list he brings over every time.¡±

    Heir Song¡¯s gift list had to go through Nanny Liu. It wasn¡¯t that Nanny Liu had a good memory, but she had to remember important people.

    Upon hearing Matriarch Song mention it) Nanny Liu¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I remember that every time Heir Song shows filial piety to

    Matriarch, there seem to be one or two expensive spices and medicinal herbs. Matriarch always asked me to sort them out and send them to Eldest Miss¡¯s residence, but she didn¡¯t let me mention they were given by Heir Song. I only thought that Eldest Miss liked incense medicine, so Matriarch asked me to give it to her. Could it be¡­

    Large families reciprocated etiquette, so it was normal for them to send some spices and medicinal herbs.

    Women liked spices. Old people were old and needed to nourish their bodies, so medicinal herbs were more practical.

    She did not think too much about it.

    Old Madam Yu nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s understandable if it happens twice, but it¡¯s abnormal every time. You can¡¯t even tell this. You¡¯re so old. I wonder if you¡¯ve learnt anything.¡±

    Nanny Liu was stunned for a long time before sighing. ¡°It¡¯s just that in my eyes, Eldest Miss is still a child. I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, she¡¯s already at the age where we have to see her as a woman. How can I think about

    She had long known that Matriarch Song had taken a fancy to Heir Song. She had even found it strange. Which family didn¡¯tpare their statuses with other families before making a judgment?

    Family background, character, and talent were all considered.

    You looked at others, and others looked at you. As long as there was something you were dissatisfied with, you wouldn¡¯t make do. This was a big matter that concerned the entire life of someone. Once that happened, there would definitely be a resentful couple. How could they have a good life in the future?

    Therefore, if this marriage happened, there would be repudiation, mourning, and all kinds of unexpected situations.

    Large families would have already helped their young misses take care of the situation when they were 11 or 12 years old. It would take at least a year and a half, or at most two to three years.

    They were only afraid that there would be too many variables.

    Every family had options, and would not just stick to one family. However, Matriarch Yu looked like she was sitting steadily on the fishing tform. She wasn¡¯t worried about the marriage with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence at all. She had thought that the Matriarch¡¯s heart ached for Eldest Miss and she wanted to wait and see for her.

    Who would have known that Heir Song would be a cooked duck that couldn¡¯t fly away?

    Nanny Liu thought about it carefully and understood. ¡°The Song and Yu families are family friends to begin with, so it¡¯s normal for them to be married. However, with the orders of their parents and the words of the matchmaker, they can even be matched with resentful partners. Heir Song likes Eldest Miss and has been a ¡®filial grandson¡¯ in front of Matriarch for two years for Eldest Miss. This sincerity can be seen.¡±

    How could she find such a person?

    But!

    If there was an unforeseen storm in the sky, the arrangement might not happen.

    Old Madam Yu let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than Linghuai, there¡¯s really no one else in the entire capital who¡¯s more outstanding than Song Mingzhao. If he didn¡¯t like Yao Yao, I would have thought that he was too scheming and not suitable for Yao Yao. In that case, I would still have someints about him, but he¡¯s thoughtful.¡±

    Comoared to the most outstanding and suitable candidates. the trolls were naturally looked down on.

    Nanny Liu agreed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason why Matriarch likes Heir Song!¡±

    As long as Eldest Miss was involved, Matriarch Lu would be scheming.

    In addition to a person¡¯s character, temperament, and talent, the most important thing in a marriage was a family background that was well-matched.

    Indeed!

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not peaceful in the court now. Only by hugging family friends tightly can we be more stable. In the future, if anything happens, the rtionship between family friends will continue to be involved.

    With the Yu Residence¡¯s help, Yao Yao¡¯s safety will be more guaranteed.¡± Among the family friends, Song Mingzhao was the most outstanding.

    At this point, Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is still a royalist party. As long as they don¡¯t court death, no matter who bes the emperor in the future, they will be stable. Moreover, Yao Yao has a lot of good karma with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. It¡¯s a good ce to go.¡±

    Look at Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence. He hadmitted so many crimes previously, but wasn¡¯t he fine?

    Although the emperor wanted to protect them, there were also reasons why noble families were intertwined and it was not appropriate to make a fuss. The troubles of the Marquis of Weining and Ning Yuanbo had not directly affected their residence yet. As long as they were not beaten to death, noble families were usually unkible cockroaches.

    Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was at a disadvantage. He was a new noble with an unstable foundation.

    It was his bad luck was that he hadpletely broken his promise to the emperor.

    He was courting death. He was too anxious for quick sess and had actually tampered with the examination. He had lied about nurturing his henchmen and formed cliques for personal gain. Such a matter had always been a taboo for kings.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was the oldest meritorious family in the capital. As a royalist, the first thing they protected was the emperor¡¯s interests. Even if the emperor was afraid of these old noble forces being intertwined, he would not give up easily.

    Song Xiuwen was a direct descendant of the Song family and his family had been implicated in Li Qiguang¡¯s rebellion. If it were anyone else, they would have long been implicated.

    However, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was not affected.

    At this point, Old Madam Yu said, ¡°Other than the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, the other families that the Yu Residence is familiar with are also civil officials. However, look at the Tang Residence. They¡¯re also a reputable literary family in the Great Zhou Dynasty. As soon as the fraud case is exposed, Lord Tang will be involved. Although it won¡¯t be a crime, if it¡¯s a matter of ipetence, I¡¯m afraid Lord Tang won¡¯t be able to hold his position as a schr of the Hanlin Academy.¡±

    Now that Ning Yuanbo was still in jail, it was Lord Tang¡¯s turn to be affected..

 Chapter 570 - 570: What to Do?

    Chapter 570: What to Do?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was what a civil official was like. If he couldn¡¯t sit in the cab, anymotion in the Imperial Court might implicate him. Who knew when trouble woulde?

    How could there be a meritorious family that could take responsibility even if there was a disaster in the family?

    Civil servants were peaceful in prosperous times but became generals in troubled times.

    Nanny Liu understood. ¡°It¡¯s not unreasonable for Matriarch to take a fancy to a noble family. At the very least, in the chaos, if she has military power, there will be a guarantee.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had the same thought. ¡°But if Mingzhao really falls sick from prison¡­ Do you think it¡¯s time for me to make ns for Yao Yao again?

    Marriage was a lifetime thing. If the husband¡¯s health was not good, the wife would be the one suffering.

    sne ana master were also a young couple ana were very loving. However,

    Old Master had passed away early and she had be a widow. The bitterness of this was really not something that outsiders could tell.

    She did not want her precious granddaughter to suffer like this.

    No matter what kind of family it was, at the very least, her husband had to be healthy.

    Nanny Liu did not dare to say anything else, but she could not help but say, ¡°Of course we have to make ns. The princes in the pce are all at the age of marriage. The pce might take action at any time. Eldest Miss will be 13 years old in April, which is the age to be selected.¡±

    There was also a reason why Matriarch was anxious.

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°Yao Yao has already caught the attention of the nobles in the pce after receiving the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise two years ago. In the past two years, she has also gained quite a reputation for being virtuous in the capital and has even obtained the title of the number one beauty in the capital. There must be nobles in the pce who want to target her. I am worried¡­

    Other families had racked their brains to get their daughter, who had been raised well in the family, into the royal family.

    However, she did not want her precious granddaughter to enter the pce.

    As soon as she entered the pce, it would be a deep sea. How could it be asfortable as the outside world?

    Nanny Liu thought about it carefully and understood what Matriarch Yu was trying to say.

    With the Yu family¡¯s family background, if Eldest Miss really caught the eye of a noble, she would probably only be worthy of being a secondary concubine, although secondary concubines could also be on the imperial jade te.

    But!

    Once a concubine, she would always be a concubine.

    After a concubine entered the family, not only would she have to live ording to the first wife¡¯s wishes, but her child would also have to be the daughter of a concubine when she gave birth in the future. Her child would be inferior to a legitimate child in every way.

    Eldest Miss was such a good girl. How could she suffer like this?

    If there were really nobles who had their eyes on Eldest Miss, ordinary people with poor family backgrounds would probably not be able to prevent this marriage. only a deeply rooted noD1e family like the Zhenguo marquis Residence could protect Eldest Miss.

    The Matriarch was keeping an eye on the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to prevent any changes in the pce.

    The more Old Madam Yu thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.

    ¡°Normally, when choosing a match, character is the most important, followed by reputation. However, when the imperial family judges people, they look at their interests first.¡±

    Eldest Son was deeply trusted by the emperor in the Ministry of Official

    Personnel Affairs. Second Son was the second-in-charge in the Ministry of

    Revenue. His family background was not the highest, but the emperor wanted to put the Yu n in an important position, so the Yu n immediately stood out.

    On the other hand, Yao Yao¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the first wife was already highly valued. With a rich external family, she gained the interests of the nobles. In addition, Yao Yao has a good reputation and is well known for her talents¡­

    Nanny Liu also thought of this and her scalp went numb. ¡°This¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not look too good. ¡°Yao Yao is about to turn 13. Even if the marriage can¡¯t be arranged immediately, there should be progress. If anything happens in the pce, at the very least, the two families have already exchanged tokens in private or agreed to deal with it.¡±

    She had originally wanted to settle Yao Yao¡¯s marriage as soon as she turned 13.

    However, Song Mingzhao was not the best candidate.

    What should she do!

    Nanny Liu¡¯s heart was solemn, and she also knew the Matriarch¡¯s scruples. ¡°There¡¯s no conclusion to this matter. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is a military family. I heard that Heir Song has been practicing martial arts since he was young. How can he not be able to withstand such a small prison sentence? Why don¡¯t we wait and see for a while?¡±

    Right now, there was indeed no family more suitable than the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    For a moment, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t think of a good solution. ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s illness in prison hadpletely angered the royalists led by the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. ¡°The Imperial Court¡¯s inspection was not good, causing some people to use fraud to wantonly eliminate dissidents, causing more than ten innocent candidates to lose their lives and fall sick in prison.¡±

    ¡°The strict investigation of the fraud case is to purge the rules of the imperial examination. However, the case has just been investigated not long ago, and so many innocent lives have already been lost. Is this an investigation or persecution? The Imperial Court has to give an exnation!¡±

    ¡°All the schrs in the world hope that the Imperial Court can supervise the case of fraud in the examination fairly and strictly, instead of watching helplessly as innocent candidates who were implicated die tragically.¡±

    ¡°The teachers and ssmates of those innocent students who died tragically know very well what their morals are and if they cheated. How can their families, teachers, and ssmates ept their deaths?¡±

    ¡°If this continues, the schrs will support Heavenly Venerate Kong and march to Chang An Street. They will sit quietly at the entrance of the pce and cause amotion in the Imperial Court. They won¡¯t shout that there¡¯s a strict investigation of fraud, but that the Imperial Court treats human lives with disregard. At that time, the schrs will be verbally criticized and executed. Themoners will gossip and this will ruin the benevolence of the emperor and the benevolence of the Imperial Court¡­¡±

    With just one sentence, the emperor and the Imperial Court¡¯s benevolence were ruined. It will cause the right censor, Lord Wu, and the others in charge of supervising this case to fall into a disloyal and unrighteous situation.

    It also affected the high-ranking emperor.

    The emperor reprimanded Lord Wu in court for not doing his job well. He handed the case of fraud to the censor of the left capital, Lord Qi, and ordered him to help supervise the Ministry of Justice and the Court of Justice.

    On the same day, Lord Qi brought the imperial physician to the prison of the Court of Justice to treat the candidates who had never confessed to cheating and they did not have clear evidence to prove that they had cheated.

    The case of fraud waspletely cleared.

    When the news reached the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    She sat under the porch with her chin in her hand and watched her cousin hold his cane. After walking for a while, he could already walk easily on t ground. It was not as strenuous as before.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. When her cousin was sitting, he looked rugged and majestic. When he stood up, he looked tall andparable to Song Mingzhao.

    However, Song Mingzhao was a noble gentleman who lived like a prince.

    On the other hand, after her cousin had experienced the pain of his family¡¯s change and illness, he was still a graceful young master.

    His bearing, cultivation, demeanor, and temperament were like jade that had been cut and polished. His foundation was as firm as a rock and could not be easily disrupted.

    The two of them were not on the same level..

 Chapter 571 - 571: If you seek it, you will get it

    Chapter 571: If you seek it, you will get it

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She saw her cousin walking over step by step with his cane. After walking for about a while, the person who had been very rxed just now was a little on the verge of copse. Even his forehead was covered in sweat.

    Yu Youyao quickly went over and helped her cousin into the wheelchair. ¡°Sit down and rest.¡±

    Then, she took out a handkerchief from her sleeve and wiped her cousin¡¯s sweat. The handkerchief reached his nose. Suddenly, she realized that it was very inappropriate for her to do this, so she retracted her hand awkwardly.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. He held her hand and pulled the handkerchief in her hand out bit by bit. ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Cousin. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    If Uncle Sun were here, he would definitely roll his eyes again andin in his heart, ¡®She¡¯s almost done wiping my sweat. Isn¡¯t it a little toote to say that you¡¯ll do it yourself?¡¯

    However, at this moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s focus was not on this. Seeing that her cousin was wiping her sweat with her handkerchief, she opened her mouth, wanting to remind him that it was her handkerchief.

    Then, she recalled how she had wiped her cousin¡¯s sweat just now. Just as these words were about toe out of her mouth, she swallowed them.

    There was a pink and white nted apricot embroidery on the white silk handkerchief. When the handkerchiefnded on his nose, the faint fragrance of a girl lingered in his nose, tempting him.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smell it with all his might, but he couldn¡¯t get past the incense. The more he put in effort, the more he was troubled by it.

    The atmosphere was a little strange.

    Zhou Linghuai wiped his sweat and put the handkerchief into his sleeve. He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve dirtied Cousin¡¯s handkerchief. I¡¯ll give you another one another day.¡±

    However, he did not say that she wanted to return the handkerchief.

    Yu Youyao was about to say that it was just a handkerchief. If it was dirty, so be it. She would just wash itter.

    At this moment, Chang An came over. ¡°Young Master, the water for the bath is ready.¡±

    Young Miss had previously instructed that when the weather was hot, Young Master had to take a bath after practicing walking. He also had to put medicinal dew in the bathtub to relieve his fatigue, in case Young Master couldn¡¯t adjust his body in time after being tired. Otherwise, his legs would hurt him again before they recovered.

    He had always followed Young Miss¡¯s instructions strictly.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and said to Yu Youyao, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Yu Youyao had originally wanted to return to the Jade Courtyard, but when she heard her cousin¡¯s words, she could only nod. ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai into the house.

    Zhou Linghuai took out the handkerchief from his sleeve again. The faint fragrance reminded him that his little girl had already be a big girl. She was a delicate and elegant beauty!

    Not only was he coveting her, but even Song Mingzhao was spying on her all the time. He even wanted to achieve his goal by currying favor with Old Madam

    Song Mingzhao was not the first, let alone thest.

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the handkerchief in his palm and smiled. ¡°If you seek it, you will get it.¡±

    The faint fragrance on the handkerchief prated the refreshing lotus fragrance of the spiritual dewdrop, but it was tainted. Like a flower bud, it had the fragrance of a girl. Strands of sweetness were bewitching.

    He suddenly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the deep ambition in them was burning like magma.

    As Yu Youyao flipped through a few pages of a book, Zhou Linghuai returned.

    Yu Youyao stood up in shock. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even wipe your hair? Your clothes are wet. What if you catch a cold?¡± As she spoke, she quickly instructed Chang An, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get a towel. How exactly did you take care of your young master?¡±

    Previously, in the residence, Chang An had reminded Young Master, but was Young Master someone who could listen to him?

    No!

    Chang An felt aggrieved and ran away.

    ¡°Although his hair will dry quickly in this weather, Cousin is sick and weak. You have to be more careful.¡± Yu Youyao hurriedly went forward and circled behind him. She tied up her cousin¡¯s long hair and dried the water bit by bit.

    Weak body? Such a deep-rooted impression was really inexplicable. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not good to make Cousin wait too long.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at him, forgetting that she was standing behind her cousin.

    He couldn¡¯t see her even if she red at him. ¡°I said I wanted to wait for

    Cousin. No matter how long it takes, I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s grip on the armrest of the wheelchair immediately tightened. He suddenly wanted to ask, ¡°What if it¡¯s for a lifetime?¡±

    However, just as the words were about toe out of his mouth, he smiled in disbelief. How could he bear to make the girl he liked wait for such a long time?

    How could he let the girl he liked wait for him for the rest of her life?

    At this moment, Chang An brought arge towel over and was about to help Young Master twist his hair dry.

    Yu Youyao had already reached out her hand. Chang An quickly handed therge towel to her. When he looked down, he could see a faint smile on his young master¡¯s lips.

    Chang An understood that Young Master was waiting here.

    Only Yu Youyao and Zhou Linghuai were left in the corridor.

    Yu Youyao held therge towel and helped her cousin dry his hair. Her cousin¡¯s hair was ck and glossy. It was not as soft as a woman¡¯s, but very smooth in her hand.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Cousin, your hair quality is really good!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression paused again. ¡°I used the nourishing hair gel that you had previously made after boiling cypress leaves, no harmful fruits, soap, angelica, knotweed, and tea trees.¡±

    The little girl was worried that he wouldn¡¯t grow tall in a wheelchair.

    After a while, she was worried that he would scheme too much all day and overuse his brain, causing him to lose his hair in his prime, or making his hair turn white at a young age. So, she specially modified a health-nourishing hair lotion.

    Not only could it nourish his ck hair, but it also had the effect of improving blood flow and strengthening his mind.

    She had really put in a lot of effort.

    At first, Zhou Linghuai had rejected the health nourishing hair liquid. At the thought that the health nourishing hair liquid was made to prevent him from going bald, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder.

    But!

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body was still very honest. So be it. As long as she was happy, it was fine. He couldn¡¯t let her down!

    Later on, it really smelled good.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and smelled the refreshing fragrance of soap and medicinal herbs in her cousin¡¯s hair. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like it.¡±

    A few days ago, when she gave it to her cousin, he still had a worried expression.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression was a little suffocating. Then, he said, ¡°Cousin, the things you make are always more meticulous than others. I¡¯m also used to using things you made yourself, so I naturally have to use them.¡±

    The little girl twisted his hair very gently. From time to time, she would pinch his hair and gently pull his scalp. Zhou Linghuai felt his head tighten and loosen. Even the top of his head felt numb.

    Her movements were very skilled. Without asking, she knew that she must have often helped Old Madam Yu dry her hair.

    Yu Youyao was also meticulous. She treated the people she approved of without any barriers and often helped the people around her with what she could. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Old Madam Yu to dote on her.

    Just like that, he let down his guard against her bit by bit and opened his heart to her. Then, he took her into his heart bit by bit, allowing her to take root in his heart..

 Chapter 572 - 572: Obedient and Soft

    Chapter 572: Obedient and Soft

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao rambled on, ¡°After washing your hair, loosen and tighten it a hundred times like this to prevent a headache. Look at Grandmother. She¡¯s already so old, but she doesn¡¯t have any head disease at all. I learned my technique from Nanny Liu. Grandmother is an old woman, so I have to use a little more strength. If Cousin feels ufortable, tell me and I¡¯ll be gentler.¡±

    ¡°The strength is just right.¡± Zhou Linghuai leaned against the wheelchair and felt a sense of relief. His brows rxed, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He enjoyed this peace of mind and body.

    About the time it took to burn an incense stick, most of his hair had already dried and could be tied up loosely.

    Yu Youyao called Chang An over. ¡°Bring me theb and Cousin¡¯s hairpin.¡± Chang An flew down from the roof and rushed into the house.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at her cousin. ¡°Cousin, can I help you tie your hair

    Zhou Linghuai tilted his head. The little girl¡¯s bright face was so close that his breathing slowed down. He had done all of this for his mother in the past. He had thought that this was just for fun.

    But now he knew that this was not just fun, but a deep rtionship.

    He did not expect such a romantic gesture. He had never done it for Yu Youyao before, but the little girl had already done it for him first. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Okay!¡±

    There was still a long way to go!

    There was nothing he could do for her now. In the future, he still had a lifetime to slowly do it for her one by one.

    The rest of his life was long. He had to do everything that his father had done for his mother. He had to do everything that his father had never done for his mother.

    Chang An quickly brought over a cow hornb and a wooden hairpin and handed them to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao took ab and helped her cousinb his long hair. She tied more than half of it at the top of his head and fixed it with a wooden hairpin. Considering that his hair was notpletely dry, she tied it loosely.

    Yu Youyao felt that it was very novel. There was a very secret joy in the depths of her heart, but she couldn¡¯t express it.

    She ran up to her cousin and sized up the bun on his head. She smiled until her eyes curved and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve tied someone¡¯s hair. It¡¯s not crooked at all!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai had the urge to return to his room and look in the mirror. He also wanted to reach out and touch the bun that Yu Youyao had personally tied up. However, his fingers that were holding the wheelchair had only just moved when he was worried that he would mess up the bun that she had personally tied up, so he could only give up. However, it was like a cat¡¯s w was gently scratching his heart.¡±

    He kept wanting to do something to calm down. Zhou Linghuai felt very uneasy. ¡°As a form of courtesy, I¡¯ll help you tie your hair in the future, okay?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned.

    tHer cousin looked at her intently. There were no stars in his eyes, but there was a panic-inducing deepness. It was as if he was about to be sucked in. Yu Youyao¡¯s mind was in a mess. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t think of what it meant for a woman to tie a man¡¯s hair and a man to tie a woman¡¯s hair.

    It was as if a demon¡¯s voice was constantly bewitching her¡ª

    Promise him, quickly promise him. You and Cousin have a good rtionship, and you¡¯ve done many close things in the past. One more is nothing.

    When you were wiping your cousin¡¯s sweat, twisting his hair, and bunning his hair just now, why didn¡¯t you think of guarding against men and women? Isn¡¯t this appropriate? Could it be that you¡¯re really willing to distance yourself from him for the sake of guarding against men and women?

    Your cousin will be returning to the North soon, and you won¡¯t see him much in the future. Are you really going to give up this short opportunity to get close to him for the sake of these so-called etiquette, dogma, and rules?

    If you really care about your reputation, you should keep a distance from your cousin and not stick to him all day.

    If you don¡¯t say it, Cousin won¡¯t say it either. No matter how close you are, no one will know.

    As if possessed, Yu Youyao met her cousin¡¯s deep eyes and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to think about what all this meant.

    In this world, her cousin was the only one who truly treated her well without weighing the pros, and cons. Such a good cousin was worthy of her following and getting close to.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression rxed, and his lips curled up slightly, revealing joy and satisfaction.

    He held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. Her small hand seemed to be boneless. When he held it in his hand, it was as smooth as cream, as if he could knead it as he pleased.

    Zhou Linghuai pulled her closer and reached out to brush the messy hair on her cheek behind her ear.

    This time, his actions were no longer cautious. His fingers gently scraped across her cheek, revealing a shuddering ambiguity. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You said that you would treat me well for the rest of your life, and I promised to protect you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s body stiffened, not because she was afraid.

    The tip of her cousin¡¯s hand was a little rough as it gently scraped across her cheek, causing her heart to beat faster. Not only did she not resist or dodge, but she even straightened her body out of nervousness.

    Her throat was dry, and she said softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Her voice was also dry. ¡°I¡¯ll be good.¡±

    Her voice was sweet, obedient, and soft. Zhou Linghuai seemed to have been hit by something and pulled her into his arms. He smiled gently. ¡°Good girl!¡± It wasn¡¯t until April that the candidates who had been implicated because of the cheating in the examination were released.

    When Yu Zongzheng returned to the residence, he told her about Song Mingzhao¡¯s situation. ¡°He was whipped and was covered in blood. He looked really scary. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence invited Imperial Physician Shi to treat Mingzhao. The imperial physician only said that he had suffered physical pain and didn¡¯t have any terminal illness. He was just sick in prison for a long time and wasn¡¯t treated in time. His vitality was injured and he had to recuperate carefully while he was still young.¡±

    This was more serious than Yu Youyao had thought.

    In the end, he was still sick. Old Madam Yu was dispirited and could only say,

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he came out. At least he survived. It¡¯s a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was only 18 years old this year. He only hoped that the root of this illness was not too serious and could recover at a young age.

    However, Matriarch still felt ufortable.

    Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to prepare good medicinal herbs and supplements. ¡°Send them to the Zhenguo Marquis Residenceter. Tell them that I¡¯ll go over to visit Mingzhao another day.

    No matter what, Song Mingzhao had been her ¡°filial grandson¡± for two years. Now that Song Mingzhao had suffered and his body was injured, she should go over and take a look.

    However, because Song Mingzhao had juste out of prison, it would take a few days for him to settle down.

    Yu Zongzheng mentioned again, ¡°The President of the examination is Lord

    Tang, and the examiner who leaked the question is also a schr from the Hanlin Academy. Lord Tang has been suspended because of his ipetence in the Imperial Examination and is temporarily involved in theption of the Teng library¡¯s ¡®Collection of Documents¡¯. This is also the best oue for the Tang family. Lord Tang¡¯s Yue family has helped a lot.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was not surprised. ¡°As soon as Ning Yuanbo was caught for being involved in the cheating in the examination, Lord Tang¡¯s concubine, whose surname was Ye, was found in the sick room. A doctor was found to take a look at her. He said that her illness could be contagious, so Matriarch Tang sent Concubine Ye to the manor..¡±

 Chapter 573 - 573: Battle for the Succession

    Chapter 573: Battle for the Session

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    They were all on good terms. How could Yu Zongzheng not know that this Concubine Ye was originally Lord Tang¡¯s distant cousin? As her family had fallen into foster care, the two of them had already had an affair long ago.

    After Madam Tang married into the family, he took a noble concubine and doted on her.

    Madam Tang¡¯s personality was not gentle either, so Matriarch Tang naturally liked her niece more. Madam Tang had suffered a lot.

    Yu Zongzheng understood. ¡°Lord Tang has been suspended in name, but everyone knows that once he leaves, his life will be in danger. How long he¡¯ll be suspended depends on the emperor. Even if he can¡¯t return to the Hanlin Academy, he also can¡¯t stay in the Teng library all the time. When the news of the fraud dies down, we¡¯ll definitely have to reorganize. We won¡¯tck the help of Lord Tang and the Yue family.¡±

    The Court Official¡¯s Residence was famous, so the court officials were willing to give them some face.

    A few days ago, Yu Youyao received a letter from Fifth Miss Tang. She had mentioned this in her letter.

    At the same time, she also said that Tang Yunmeng, the eldest daughter of a concubine, who used to rely on her father and grandmother¡¯s love to abuse power in front of her, had been grounded by Matriarch Tang because the concubine was sent to the manor.

    What Matriarch Tang meant was that Tang Yunmeng was not young anymore. She had already arranged a marriagest year and nned to marry her off as soon as possible.

    Yu Youyao opened her mouth. ¡°Has Ning Yuanbo been convicted?¡±

    Old Madam Yu tilted her head to look at her eldest granddaughter. In the past two years, as long as the family did not talk about some unspeakable private matters, they basically did not avoid her.

    Often, her granddaughter hit the nail on the head.

    Today was no exception. As she and Eldest Son were familiar with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and the Tang Residence, it was inevitable that they would say a few more words. However, she was paying attention to Ning Yuanbo, the instigator.

    Yu Zongzheng shook his head. ¡°Not yet. Although Ning Yuanbo was sent to jail for cheating in the examination, since he¡¯s in jail, it¡¯s impossible for them to only investigate this case. He has to be investigated for all his previous crimes before he was convicted. Ning Yuanbo is a noble. There¡¯s still time needed to investigate.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood. It was good to pull out the radish and bring it out of the mud, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t avoid a partisan conflict. She also felt uneasy.

    Ning Yuanbo still had a concubine in the pce. Although Concubine Lu had been sent to the cold pce, she had given birth to a son and two daughters.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The emperor was obsessed with Taoism and had not selected a sessor for many years. Other than a son who had already died prematurely, there were only three princes in the pce at the moment.

    Among them, the Eldest Prince was originally born by the Empress and died before the month was up. He did not have a son in the Central Pce and his second son was raised by Concubine Lu. Without the word ¡°first wife¡± pressing down on him, he became ¡°eldest son.¡±

    The second prince was the eldest son of the second wife of the Great Zhou Dynasty and had always been favored by the emperor. He had heard that the second day after Concubine Lu was sent to the cold pce, the emperor had even praised the second prince¡¯s article in the imperial study.

    It was obvious that Concubine Lu¡¯s loss of favor did not affect the father-son rtionship between the emperor and the Second Prince.

    The Third Prince¡¯s biological mother was Consort Xu.

    Other than the empress, who was the master of the harem, the four concubines had the most important statuses.

    A superior first-grade Imperial Noble Consort was sealed with a treasure. Her status was second only to the Empress, and she was almost equivalent to a wife. However, she was always inferior in the Central Pce because of the title ¡°first wife.

    Next were the noble consorts, Consort Xian, and Consort Shu.

    Among them, the imperial concubine was the number one concubine. As it wasn¡¯t often that the imperial concubine appeared, the imperial concubine was indeed the ¡°head of the concubines¡±. She also had treasures.

    Imperial Consort Lu had been demoted to Concubine Lan. Among the princes, the Third Prince of Imperial Consort Xu was the most important.

    The Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother was said to be a little pce maid who had climbed into the emperor¡¯s bed. No one knew if this little pce maid was lucky or unlucky to be pregnant after sleeping with him once. She was about to give birth to an emperor¡¯s child and wealth was at hand, but she died because of the difficulty in giving birth.

    The Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother¡¯s status was so low that he was overlooked for the time being.

    But!

    The emperor had yet to appoint a crown prince. Concubine Lu¡¯s second prince was the eldest son, while Concubine Xu¡¯s third prince was the most precious son.

    Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case also involved the harem and even the struggle for the position of heir. It was far from being settled so easily.

    Yu Youyao was in a trance.

    The case of cheating in the examination had finally stopped, but the undercurrent in the harem and the royal court had just begun.

    Was this her cousin¡¯s so-called sword dance?

    It was probably more than that!

    From April 6th onwards, all the grain shops under the name of the Yu Residence and Yu Youyao had set up porridge sheds. They even gave away three days of porridge. The porridge was mixed with millet and braised rice.

    Themoners finally had porridge to eat.

    No one felt that the Yu Residence was unkind.

    During the new year, a bag of rice would only cost about 40 to 50 copper coins.

    However, in recent years, the price of rice had already increased to 100 copper coins a bag. Ordinary families could no longer afford to eat rice.

    The Yu Residence was still willing to build a porridge shed to give out. This was not for the sake of gaining a good reputation, but because they were really kind.

    At this moment, a low-key carriage stopped on Zhengyang Street.

    The interior of the carriage was rather luxurious. The man, who was about seventeen or eighteen years old, was wearing a purple python robe, but he had a jade dragon-head scale belt around his waist. He leaned against the carriage with an unhappy expression.

    Not long after, a feminine-looking and thin young man entered the carriage.

    The man frowned. ¡°Why is the road blocked in front? Have they found out everything?¡±

    The young man¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Master, in front of us is the rice shop of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, Lord Yu.

    Old Madam Yu is paying respects to Buddha. In a few days, it¡¯ll be the Buddhist Festival. The rice shops under the Yu Residence have set up porridge sheds and are giving away porridge. This year, the weather isn¡¯t good. When themoners heard that the Yu Residence was giving up porridge, they ran over to eat it. As there were too many people, they blocked Zhengyang Street.¡±

    Hearing hispanion mention the Yu n, the man first thought of the glory of being one of the top four schrs in the Yu n three years ago. His father¡¯s intention to ce the Yu n in an important position was obvious.

    Then, he thought about it. Lord Yu was the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, a third-rank official. The Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was in charge of the appointment, dismissal, examination, promotion, and transfer of officials in the country. He was the head of the six ministries.

    In addition, Master Yu, Yu Zongshen, was the Minister of Revenue and the Grand Secretary of the Imperial Library. He was the second-inmand of the cab and would take over as Xia Yansheng¡¯s Grand Secretary.

    Seeing his master¡¯s thoughtful expression, his servant felt a little flustered. ¡°Master, do you think they can¡¯t finish giving out the porridge in a short period of time? Should we take a detour?¡±

    ¡°Take a detour?¡± The man nced up at him. ¡°When did I say we were going to take a detour?¡±

    The apanying servant knew that he had said something wrong and quickly tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Then why don¡¯t I make a trip to the Military Department of the Five Cities and ask them to temporarily chase away themoners who are eating porridge? It¡¯s better than letting Master wait..¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574: Fulfill a wish

    Chapter 574: Fulfill a wish

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Military Department of the Five Cities was in charge of the public order in the capital. It made sense to get the people from the Military Department of the Five Cities toe and deal with themoners.

    The man¡¯s expression darkened. He lifted the window and saw a group of ragged beggars running forward.

    As they ran, they spoke¡ª

    ¡°I heard that the Yu Residence¡¯s rice shop will give away porridge for three days in a row for two hours a day¡­¡±

    ¡°The Yu Residence has often given up porridge in the past few years. They¡¯re really kind¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? There¡¯s a Bodhisattva-hearted Matriarch in the Yu Residence who raised a kind granddaughter. Not only does she often give out rice and porridge, but I heard that she also opened a charity hall in the capital that amodated many orphans and widows.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Graceful Heart Hall? I know that. Not only does Eldest Miss Yu take them in, but she also specially asked a teacher to teach them how to read and write, and how to work as a red woman¡­¡±

    He had only heard words like ¡°Eldest Miss Yu¡± and ¡°Graceful Heart Hall.¡± The man kept feeling that he had heard the words ¡°Yao Xin¡± somewhere before, but he couldn¡¯t remember where.

    However, it was still rted to Eldest Miss Yu.

    The man turned around and asked hispanion, ¡°What¡¯s Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s name?¡±

    When she was asking about the news just now, she had also asked about all the relevant personnel in the Yu Residence. ¡°Her surname is Yu, and her name is Youyao. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of Lord Yu¡¯s first wife. In the past two years, she has quite a reputation for talent and virtue in the capital. Earlier, she surpassed Fifth Miss Lu of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s family and became the number one beauty in the capital.¡±

    As Eldest Miss Yu kept a low profile and did not walk around often, many people had their own opinions about her being the number one beauty in the capital.

    However, now that Ning Yuanbo was in jail, his residence only existed in name. Lu Mingyao had be the daughter of a criminal, so she naturally couldn¡¯t bepared to Eldest Miss Yu.

    With that said, the man knew more about the name ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± He immediately became interested. ¡°So it¡¯s her. Three years ago, she stood out at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and gained the favor of the Imperial Grandmother. Not only did she give her a pce token, but she also praised her for being kind and kind. Mother has also mentioned her before.

    In the past, when Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was ostentatious, he had seen Lu Mingyao a few times at the banquet of the imperial family. She was luxurious and beautiful, taking after Concubine Lu from the pce. She was also worthy of being the number one beauty in the capital.

    She was the number one beauty in the capital who had surpassed Lu Mingyao. He really wanted to meet her!

    Herpanion nodded. ¡°That¡¯s her!¡±

    The man gently yed with the yellow jade ring in his hand. ¡°I heard that Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s mother is from the Xie Residence in Quanzhou. How old is she this year?¡±

    Herpanion quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s only twelve or thirteen years old. I¡¯m not sure about the details.¡±

    The age of a woman was an extremely private matter. Other than the general date, no one else knew really when she was born.

    The fan in the man¡¯s hand lifted the curtain of the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look.¡±

    Herpanion was a little hesitant.

    The man chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I came out incognito today. No one else can recognize me.¡±

    He had a jade dragon head belt. The dragon head was very simr to the dragon head. If one did not get closer, no one could tell which imperial family he was from.

    Old Madam Yu did not know that what she was most worried about had still happened.

    As the daughter of an official, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t escape.

    On the eighth of April, on the day of the Buddhist Festival, Yu Youyao changed into in and elegant light green clothes. She brought along the Buddhist scriptures she had copied recently and went to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to prepare dinner.

    After a simple breakfast, Concubine Jiang came over. ¡°Matriarch eats vegetarian food and prays to Buddha. She¡¯s cultivating virtue for the family and umtions blessings for the younger generation. This is their blessing as juniors. During this period of time, she has also copied a few sections of the

    Diamond Sutra and burned incense oil. I¡¯ll have to trouble Matriarch to worship Buddha. It¡¯s a show of sincerity.¡±

    With that, she handed over the box in her hand.

    Nanny Liu hurriedly went forward to take it.

    Old Madam Yu nodded in satisfaction.

    Concubine Jiang took another box from the nanny and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Matriarch lit amp for Eldest Sister Xie at the Precious Peace Temple, so she also copied a few pieces of the Wondrous Lotus Sutra during her mourn..¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and took the box, handing it to Chun Xiao.

    When they arrived at the door, Madam Yao also brought along copied Buddhist scriptures and incense money and waited in front of the door.

    After handing them to Nanny Liu, Madam Yao personally helped Matriarch Yu into the carriage. She watched the carriage leave the residence before returning to the Second Mansion.

    When they arrived at the Precious Peace Temple, the grandmother and granddaughter first went to the room to settle down. Old Madam Yu brought Yu Youyao to the treasure hall to offer incense.

    Yu Youyao thought of today three years ago. At the Bodhisattva of Wishes, she made a pious vow. ¡°May Cousin¡¯s evil illness disappear on its own. May he stay away from cmity and live a peaceful life.¡±

    Three yearster, Yu Youyao returned to the Precious Peace Temple and looked at the golden Buddha in front of her. Her wish had already been fulfilled!

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes and sped her hands together. She recited the Diamond Sutra. In the end, she said, ¡°It¡¯s only because of Buddha¡¯s pity that my wish has been fulfilled. I¡¯m here today to thank you for granting my wish.¡±

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu had already finished offering incense.

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and lit three incense sticks. She bowed three times piously and inserted them into the incense burner. Then, she took two banknotes from her pouch and ced them into the golden bowl in the monk¡¯s hand.

    The monk lowered his eyes. ¡°Amitabha!¡±

    Old Madam Yu took a look. 2,000 taels of silver in one go. It was really a big deal, but she did not say anything. It was not arge amount to donate to Bodhisattva.

    Yu Youyao helped her grandmother out of the hall.

    Yu Youyao recalled that three years ago, on the seventh of the second month, the entire Yu Residence had gone to the Precious Peace Temple together.

    In a moment of curiosity, she drew a lot.

    It was a lucky fortune. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to win. You¡¯ll be busy fighting for your marriage. In the end, those who try to target you will fail and nobles will guide you to your noble hometown.¡±

    The monk who had untied the lot said, ¡°Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. It¡¯s an omen of a blessing in disguise. Everything is auspicious. Although you have the intention to make change, you will be safe in the end. If you run into anything, you can approach the nobles.¡±

    The word ¡°1u¡± had an extraordinary meaning.

    In the beginning, it referred to Zhuolu County. The Emperor and Chi You fought in Zhuolu County and finally unified the world. Later, the Emperor led the ancestors to settle down in Zhuolu County.

    This was because the ce where the peoplepeted for supremacy was naturally harmonious. It was also beneficial for reproduction.

    The dragon¡¯s horn referred to deer antlers. It was a symbol of power. King Zhou of Shang had built the Lu Building, but it was not a ce that was devoid of principles. Instead, it was a symbol of the Shang Dynasty dering sovereignty in the world.

    After that, there was also a book called ¡°Biography of the Marquis of Huaiyin¡±.

    When the Qin dynasty fell, all the heroes in the world wanted to conquer it.¡±

    Since ancient times, the word ¡°lu¡± was associated withmoners. Kings did not easily use the word ¡°lu¡±, and schrs rarely wrote the word ¡°lu..¡±

 Chapter 575 - 575: Fate Dictates Whether People Become Close or Distant

    Chapter 575: Fate Dictates Whether People Be Close or Distant

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The meaning of the words ¡°missed arrow¡± was obvious.

    She recalled that in the past three years, she had experienced many things. However, because her cousin was around, she was still safe. Her cousin was probably the noble mentioned!

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    After leaving the hall, Old Madam Yu asked, ¡°Why did you also donate the money for incense?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Three years ago, I made a wish for Grandmother and

    Cousin at the Bodhisattva of Wishes. Now that Grandmother is healthy and

    Cousin has recovered a little, it¡¯s only right for me to make a donation.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°It¡¯s indeed time after you fulfilled your wish.¡±

    It was rare for her toe to the Precious Peace Temple, so Old Madam Yu wanted to go and listen to the meditation. Yu Youyao sent her grandmother to the meditation room and returned to her room.

    The little monk sent over a bag of Bodhi leaves.

    When Yu Youyao checked, she found a note in the bag.

    Yu Youyao chuckled and brought Chun Xiao and the two burly old maids to Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room to listen to the meditation.

    When they arrived at the meditation temple, the two old maids consciously guarded the door.

    After entering the courtyard, Chun Xiao also consciously stayed in the outer room.

    Yu Youyao entered the meditation room alone.

    In addition to her cousin, there was another gray-robed monk sitting in the meditation room.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. The little monk was sitting cross-legged on the meditation cushion, but she saw that his eyes were distant and elegant. It was difficult to hide his magnificence.

    Yu Youyao had seen her third cousin, Xie Jingliu, before. He was handsome and carefree.

    Song Mingzhao was handsome and elegant.

    Her cousin was as smooth as a knife, elegant and noble.

    She had originally thought that they were already the most outstanding celestial beings in this world. She did not expect that there would be someone in this world who couldpete with her cousin.

    The gray-clothed little monk was bright and clear, and he looked like a treasure. He had a holy aura that could not be profaned.

    Compared to him, her cousin was dressed in moon-white and looked as simple as a cloud. He was like an immortal.

    The two of them were sitting opposite each other, ying chess.

    Yu Youyao consciously sat down beside her cousin and saw that he was holding a white chess piece.

    The young monk opposite him was holding a ck chess piece. It was an intense game.

    At a nce, the chessboard was densely covered with ck and white chess pieces. There were not many ces where a chess piece could be ced, but the winner had yet to be decided.

    In the past few years, even though Yu Youyao did not have any talent in chess, her chess skills had improved a little under Zhou Linghuai¡¯s tireless guidance.

    However, Yu Youyao was dizzy from watching this game of chess, so she couldn¡¯t tell what was going on.

    She was stunned and looked at the chessboard innocently. She was obedient and soft. Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Come, let me introduce you. The person opposite is Master Hui Ji, one of the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened even more. ¡°I heard that the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple are currently the highest-ranking eminent monks. For example, Grandmaster Hui Neng, Grandmaster Hui Ci, and Grandmaster Hui Tong. They¡¯re all¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all very old!¡± Zhou Linghuai continued her unfinished sentence.

    Due to the fact that Master Hui Ji was present, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t say anything. Master Hui Ji, who was one of the Six Wise Monks, was really too young. He was very different from what she had imagined.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t help but stroke his forehead andugh. ¡°He¡¯s so young.

    Does he look like a fake monk?¡±

    Yes! Yu Youyao swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.

    The words ¡°fake monk¡± sessfully made the gray-clothed monk, who was standing opposite him like a mountain, look up. ¡°Amitabha. Buddhism teaches fate and values wisdom. Buddhism doesn¡¯t depend on age.¡±

    In other words, he could be one of the Six Wise Monks because he had the roots of wisdom and a deep understanding of Buddhism.

    Then, Master Hui Ji took a look at the person who became like a dog ever since his ¡°cousin¡± hade over. He changed the topic. ¡°My name is Zhou Linghuai, and my courtesy name is Jingzhi. I have some affinity with Almsgiver Yu, but I¡¯m a monk. My past is already iplete.¡±

    Just now, when she saw Master Hui Ji, Yu Youyao had already guessed it and was not very surprised.

    ¡°Grandmaster has escaped from the mortal world. I¡¯ve seen everything there is to see in the world and am at peace. I don¡¯t dare to disturb your peace, so I don¡¯t dare to acknowledge you. Since you¡¯ve mentioned your identity, I¡¯ll be bold and call you Cousin Zhou. It can be considered a fated meeting with you.¡± Zhou Linghuai smiled meaningfully.

    He was secretly overjoyed to be called ¡°Cousin Zhou.¡± It had to be known that Yu Youyao had never treated him as an outsider in terms of address. She had always only called him ¡°Cousin.¡±

    Master Hui Ji¡¯s eyes did not move as he looked at the young girl sitting beside Yin Huaixi. Her light green clothes were as bright as a green cloud after the rain.

    It was early in the second month!

    Just this fresh and bright color was already a rare beauty in the world.

    Master Hui Ji nced at Yin Huaixi and said, ¡°Amitabha. Everything in the world is born from fate. Fate dictates whether we are close or distant. Fate gathers and dissipates. It¡¯s all karma. That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°In that case, I hope that Cousin Zhou will be in good health and have a Buddhist heart. I hope that you will be at ease and reach nirvana.¡±

    Master Hui Ji smiled. ¡°Excellent!¡±

    Now that she had acknowledged her real cousin, Yu Youyao could be considered to have resolved one of her worries. However, she felt a little disappointed and frustrated. Perhaps it was because this affinity was short-lived and was ultimately a little shallow.

    Zhou Linghuai nced at Hui Ji unhappily. ¡°This guy¡¯s brain is clean, but he¡¯s a fake monk with a mouth full of Buddhist principles.¡± With that, he picked up the only te of pastries on the table and ced them in front of Yu Youyao. ¡°This is the begonia pastry of the Precious Peace Temple. It¡¯s crispy on the outside and sweet on the inside. It¡¯s soft and moist. It tastes not bad. Try it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten this before.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s attention was quickly attracted by the delicate and beautiful pastry on the te.

    Her grandmother liked the vegetarian dishes at the Precious Peace Temple. From time to time, she would get someone to book a table at the Precious Peace Temple.

    Yu Youyao had eaten vegetarian dishes often, but this was the first time she had eaten this pastry.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°This is a vegetarian meal that has to be offered to the pce. No one else can eat it.¡±

    The vegetarian kitchen of the Precious Peace Temple was very famous. The monks picked ingredients on the spot and ate all kinds of flowers, trees, fruits, and vegetables nted in the temple, as well as the precious wild vegetables at the back of the mountain. Even the nobles in the pce praised them endlessly.

    On the first and fifteenth of every month, the Precious Peace Temple would send these ingredients into the pce.

    Begonia pastry was one of them.

    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Youyao took a piece of pastry and bit it gently. The pastry was thin and crispy. Zhou Linghuai quickly reached over and caught the crispy crumbs to prevent them from staining Yu Youyao.

    The crispy surface was salty and fragrant, and it melted in her mouth. The bright red syrup overflowed, and his mouth was filled with the fragrance of begonia flowers. However, it was sweet but not greasy.

    It was the vor she liked. No wonder her cousin had said it tasted good.

    ¡°The begonia pastry is delicious. Cousin, try it too.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and took another piece of begonia pastry. She handed it to her cousin casually. With her other hand, she specially raised her handkerchief high, worried that the crumbs and kernels would fall on him..

 Chapter 576 - 576: Being Generous

    Chapter 576: Being Generous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles, and his ink-like eyebrows were also beautiful. He took a small bite. It wasn¡¯t his favorite taste, but he still felt that it was exceptionally sweet.

    After one bite, he shook his head and stopped eating. ¡°Eat it yourself.¡±

    The scene of the ¡°cousins¡± acting as if no one was around made Hui Ji¡¯s eyelids twitch. He suddenly felt that his head was a little cold and bright.

    Yu Youyao ate two pieces of begonia pastry and her mouth felt a little dry.

    Zhou Linghuai handed her a cup of tea. ¡°It¡¯s the Pu Er Tea nted in the back mountain of the Precious Peace Temple. It was transnted from Yunnan.

    There aren¡¯t many of them alive, so there aren¡¯t many of them. The Precious Peace Temple has been covering it up and not letting anyone know. They keep the tea for themselves to drink. Look, these monks are so good at enjoying themselves. They don¡¯t look like real monks.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the teacup and nced at Master Hui Ji.

    Even though he had been criticized, Master Hui Ji was still as still as a mountain. His eyebrows did not even tremble. His clear fingertips held a jade-like teacup.

    Even the teacup used by monks was top-notch porcin!

    She actually felt that her cousin made sense?!

    Yu Youyao quickly got rid of the strange thought in her mind. ¡°Uh, isn¡¯t there a saying that goes, wine and meat pass through the intestines, and Buddha keeps it in his heart? No one has stipted that monks have to have simple meals.¡±

    Master Hui Ji smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a bright person.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai snorted softly.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to speak up for Master Hui Ji, but her cousin had said that he was a fake monk in front of him. It seemed a little inappropriate!

    Yu Youyao quickly lowered her head. The tea in her cup was red and thick, and it was very pure. She took a small sip. ¡°It tastes mellow, sweet, and refreshing. It¡¯s very special.¡¯

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Bring some backter. Pu Er tea with pastries tastes not bad.¡±

    Hui Ji took a deep breath.

    If he remembered correctly, the tea and snacks were all his!

    Did he ask her to bring them back?

    Yin Huaixi was really bing more and more bold.

    However, he had known this person for many years. This guy always looked unpredictable. Whether he smiled or not, his emotions did not reach his eyes.

    But!

    This did not include Yu Youyao.

    In fact, as soon as Yu Youyao entered the house, this person¡¯s eyes never left her. His eyes were charmed and they reflecting Yu Youyao¡¯s beauty and brightness. Even his body felt more alive.

    He still remembered the situation with Yin Huaixi, whom he had seen on Mount Wutai six years ago.

    At that time, Yin Huaixi had just experienced the destruction of his family and the pain of his illness. He had already lost weight, and his broken skeleton barely supported his weak body.

    He was already in hell. The abyss was in his eyes, and the Asura was in his heart.

    Later on, Yin Huaixi used his identity to enter the Yu Residence.

    He also got to know his cousin, Yu Youyao.

    From then on, his cousin also became Yin Huaixi¡¯s ¡°cousin.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he was willing to bow down to someone.

    Master Hui Ji subconsciously thought of King You and felt that this was quite good. ¡°You guys chat first. I still have a scripture to copy.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly realized that there was someone else in the room. Then, she and her cousin had just¡­

    Yu Youyao quickly put down her teacup and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back to my room and not disturb Master Hui Ji¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai guessed what she was worried about and squeezed her palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Yu Youyao hesitated.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Master Hui Ji and I are old friends. It¡¯s fine to talk to him at the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    Hui Ji suddenly felt that the tea in his mouth was no longer fragrant.

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully. Even if her grandmother knew that her cousin hade to the Precious Peace Temple, it didn¡¯t seem to be a problem. It was impossible for her to suspect his identity because of this.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had put down her worries, Zhou Linghuai called Chang An over and gave him a few instructions.

    After Old Madam Yu finished listening to the meditation and returned to the room, Qing Xiu, who had stayed behind to guard the room, reported. ¡°Eldest Miss has gone to bring Chun Xiao and two old maids to Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room to listen to the meditation. They haven¡¯t returned yet. Young Master went to the Precious Peace Temple to visit his friends and sent Chang An over to ask about you. When he found out that Old Madam was listening to the meditation in the meditation room, he said that he woulde over to apany her for lunchter.¡±

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°If he wanted toe to the Precious Peace Temple, why didn¡¯t hee with us? Could it be that he feels that his legs are inconvenient and is afraid of dying today¡¯s schedule? This child, really!¡±

    Qing Xiu also thought the same. ¡°Young Master is a steady and considerate person.¡±

    Even though his body was disabled, he had never caused any trouble for the Yu Residence after entering it. Not only that, but he also often guided the brothers and sisters in the residence in their studies.

    Wasn¡¯t he stable and considerate?

    To the Matriarch, the Buddhist Festival was naturally a solemn matter. Every year, when Eldest Miss went to the Precious Peace Temple, she would also go to the Lantern Pavilion to add incense oil for Eldest Madam Xie.

    It was reasonable for Young Master to think this way.

    Old Madam Yu agreed deeply and continued, ¡°Master Hui Ji¡¯s Buddhist teachings are exquisite, but his health isn¡¯t good, so he rarely talks about meditation. His meditation room only epts fated people. Yao Yao heard Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation three years ago. I think she has some Buddhist affinity with him.¡±

    The Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple were all enlightened monks.

    It was also a rare blessing to be able to listen to them talk about meditation. Naturally, she did not suspect anything.

    Old Madam Yu drank her tea and ate some vegetarian food.

    At this moment, Nanny Liu entered. ¡°Matriarch, Heir Song has speciallye to greet you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Mingzhao is also in Precious Peace? Didn¡¯t they say that he fell sick in prison?¡± After being shocked, she reacted. ¡°Hurry up and invite him in!¡±

    Not long after, Qing Xiu led Song Mingzhao into the room.

    After being in jail for more than a month, he was already a little thin, but he was even more slender.

    He was wearing a dark green outfit and had a straight back. However, his face was pale and he looked sick. He had yet to recover from his illness in prison.

    It was obvious that he was seriously ill.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She pinched her handkerchief and pressed the corner of her eye. ¡°Mingzhao, you¡¯re here. Quick, sit down and talk. Child, why are you here at the Precious Peace Temple? Are you feeling better?¡±

    Song Mingzhao followed suit. After bowing to Old Madam Yu, he sat down. ¡°Grandmother Yu, don¡¯t worry. The prison is humid. It was just a moment of carelessness. The cold entered my body and I fell sick. After I was released from prison, I¡¯ve already recovered a lot thanks to Imperial Physician Shi¡¯s amazing skills. However, this illness has dyed my recovery for a long time. I have to recuperate carefully to recover.¡±

    Every word and sentence was true.

    However, just because he wasn¡¯t lying didn¡¯t mean that what he said was the entire truth. There could also be half-truths..

 Chapter 577 - 577: Incurring Disadvantages

    Chapter 577: Incurring Disadvantages

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He was indeed seriously ill and the root cause was not healed.

    However, sometimes, people only believed what they saw.

    Moreover, they firmly believed in their judgment.

    Hence, they ignored many things.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you continue to recuperate in the residence?¡±

    She did not doubt the authenticity of these words. It was impossible for the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to joke about Song Mingzhao¡¯s health. If Song Mingzhao was really seriously ill, it was impossible for him toe out.

    Song Mingzhao exined, ¡°It¡¯s also because there are manyplicated matters in the capital. It¡¯s not as peaceful as the Precious Peace Temple, so I might as well go to the Precious Peace Temple to recuperate. Master Hui Tong¡¯s medical skills are also outstanding, so the family is naturally at ease. In three months, the Imperial Court will restart the examination. I reckon my body will be almost recovered.¡±

    He didn¡¯t finish what he nned to say.

    However, Old Madam Yu understood that Song Mingzhao would participate in the imperial examination again in three months. This meant that his body was indeed fine, and it also showed that he had not been defeated by the prison.

    He would only have to wait for three months. He would take back the glory that belonged to him and definitely not let himself be tainted at all.

    Old Madam Yu was gratified. She felt that she had not misjudged him. ¡°You¡¯re only 17 or 18 years old this year. You¡¯re at the prime of your life. As long as you take care of your health, there¡¯s no illness that you can¡¯t recover from.¡±

    He looked quite sick, but he was still able toe out and walk around. He could probably recover if he was more careful. When Linghuai first entered the Yu Residence, his sickly body had recovered a lot after recuperating for a few years.

    Feeling much more at ease, a smile appeared on her face.

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°Grandmother Yu is right.¡±

    Old Madam Yu then recalled that although the case of cheating in the examination hade to an end, there were still many rumors in the capital. It was probably because of this that Song Mingzhao had gone to the Precious Peace Temple to recuperate.

    Hence, sheforted him again. ¡°ording to ¡®Poetry¡¯, every step you take in life will not be in vain. You¡¯re a young genius. Although it¡¯s a good thing to be sessful at such a young age, it also means that your character, literary talent, cultivation, values, and so on have to be like bones, horns, ivory, and jade. The suffering you¡¯re experiencing now is all a trial of life.¡± Song Mingzhao listened attentively and respectfully.

    Old Madam Yu changed the topic and said, ¡°On the first day that my grandnephew, Linghuai, entered the residence, Yao Yao heard her cousin say that since the heavens were about to confer a great responsibility on a person, they had to first torture their will, exhaust their muscles and bones and starve their bodies. They had to do whatever they could to endure temptation. In the end, they would benefit and do what they couldn¡¯t before. tempted and tolerated, benefiting what they couldn¡¯t do.¡± At the mention of this matter, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°At that time, she couldn¡¯t even memorize the essays and blushed.¡±

    Hearing the Matriarch mention Yu Youyao, Song Mingzhao subconsciously tilted his ear again. ¡°Third Sister said that Miss Yao has already be Ms.

    Ye¡¯s favorite disciple.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile did not fade. ¡°More like her cousin¡¯s favorite disciple.¡±

    Ms. Ye had indeed taught Yao Yao a lot, but Yao Yao was learning too quickly. Ms. Ye had to take care of the other sisters in the family, so she couldn¡¯t just focus on teaching Yao Yao alone. Afraid that she would dy Yao Yao, she had long stopped asking her to go to school again. She only said that if there was anything she didn¡¯t understand, she could look for her in private.

    Everyone in the residence knew that Yao Yao had been taught by her cousin.

    At the mention of Zhou Linghuai, Song Mingzhao subconsciously lowered his eyes and looked at the longevity knot on his wrist. ¡°Grandmother Yu, on the day of the Buddhist Festival six years ago, I was rxing at the Bodhisattva of Wishes and was almost injured by a fugitive. In a daze, I heard someone call their father and scare the fugitive away, saving my life.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyelids twitched as she recalled what had happened six years ago.

    It was also on the day of the Buddhist Festival that Yao Yao, who was not even six years old, ran out on her own and disappeared after a few words with Yu Jianjia.

    She had heard that a thief had entered the temple and injured someone, but she had been so frightened that she had almost lost her soul. She had not seen anyone everywhere. It was the monks in the temple who had sent her granddaughter back to her room.

    At that time, she had thought that if word got out that Yao Yao, the eldest daughter without a mother, had been implicated by a thief, it would be bad for Yao Yao¡¯s reputation. Hence, she had silenced the monks in the temple who knew about it and even warned the few people around her.

    As she had covered it up well, even Madam Yang and her daughter only thought that Yu Youyao had just been yful and hurt her head.

    After that, her granddaughter had a big scare and a high fever for the night.

    When she woke up the next day, she couldn¡¯t remember much about this.

    She did not expect that the person who had been injured by the fugitive was actually Song Mingzhao. However, from what Song Mingzhao said, the person who had frightened the fugitive away might be Yao Yao?!

    Even Old Madam Yu¡¯s blood froze.

    She had never expected that six years ago, her granddaughter had already walked through the gates of hell without her knowledge.

    It was said that the fugitive had killed countless people and had dozens of lives in his hands. If Song Mingzhao was telling the truth, it was no wonder that Yao Yao had forgotten about this when she woke up.

    How old was Yao Yao at that time?

    How could she not be afraid when she saw the fugitive injure someone?

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart trembled, but she drank her tea calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard your grandmother mention this.¡±

    Song Mingzhao secretly saw Old Madam Yu¡¯s reaction and was a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s also because it¡¯s a serious matter that the family hid this matter and didn¡¯t make it public. However, I¡¯ve always remembered this life-saving favor and have been investigating this matter for many years.¡±

    A drop of water should be repaid with a spring. It was only right that Song Mingzhao remembered his life-saving grace. Old Madam Yu nodded in understanding, but she still did not say anything.

    Song Mingzhao could only say, ¡°I know. Every year, during the Buddhist Festival, Grandmother Yu will bring Miss Yao to the Precious Peace Temple to add incense oil for Eldest Madam Xie. In the past two years, she has also investigated some clues.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did everything wlessly, and the monks in the Precious Peace Temple kept quiet about this matter. At that time, he was in a daze and could only hear a girl¡¯s voice. He couldn¡¯t hear her clearly, so he couldn¡¯t deduce her exact age.

    On the day of the Buddhist Festival, there were many visitors in the temple. Everyone was secretive about the thief and did not want to mention it, afraid that they would be implicated.

    Many things could not be investigated.

    He had also noticed Yu Youyao on the day of the Buddhist Festival three years ago. He had bumped into Yu Youyao at the Bodhi of Wishes and casually asked the monks in the temple which family she was from.

    The monk actually recognized Yu Youyao.

    After investigating for more than two years, they actually did not find anything.

    There was once when he had identally heard from his grandmother that before Eldest Madam Xie died, she had made 15 longevity locks for Yu Youyao. One of them looked like a red and yellow embroidered fish.

    Only then did he suspect Yu Youyao.

    Old Madam Yu was enlightened. No wonder Song Mingzhao suddenly liked Yao Yao. In the past two years, he had often entered and left the Yu Residence. This was an exnation.

    He did note over for no reason. After understanding why, she felt more at ease..

 Chapter 578 - 578: Constantly Implicated

    Chapter 578: Constantly Implicated

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, she had lived a long life. Old Madam Yu only said, ¡°Back then, Yao Yao did leave the room. She fell until her head bled and she fainted. After that, she had a high fever. When she woke up, she was so shocked that she forgot what had happened before she fainted. The monks in the temple also kept quiet about the fugitive and pretended they didn¡¯t know about this.¡±

    She only mentioned that her granddaughter had fallen outside and bled. She neither admitted nor denied it.

    Her words were wless. Indeed, the older the wiser. Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Grandmother Yu, don¡¯t misunderstand. I specially mentioned this today with no other intention. If it was really Miss Yao who saved my life back then, then Miss Yao has already saved me twice. I should repay such kindness no matter what.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s words were vague, and the meaning of her words was unclear. However, even though he had specially looked for Old Madam Yu, he deliberately mentioned this not to make her admit what had happened back then.

    Instead!

    Old Madam Yu prayed to Buddha and believed in fate and karma.

    Yu Youyao had saved his life twice. This was not a coincidence, but fate. It was said that a drop of water should be repaid with a spring. Then what about the favor of saving his life?

    With the huge favor of saving her life, Old Madam Yu would probably have more thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wearing this bracelet for many years. The few pieces of broken jade on it were left behind by my benefactor back then. I¡¯ve always carried them with me.¡± Song Mingzhao untied the longevity knot on his wrist and removed the pieces of broken jade one by one, piecing them together.

    Old Madam Yu had indeed seen Song Mingzhao wear this bracelet for many years. It seemed that he had never taken it off or she had never looked at it carefully. Now, she narrowed her eyes¡ª

    The few pieces of broken jade that had been pieced together actually looked like a yellow embroidered fish.

    Old Madam Yu confirmed that the other half of the longevity lock that Yao Yao had broken back then was in Song Mingzhao¡¯s hands.

    It was indeed Yao Yao who had identally saved Song Mingzhao.

    Even though she had a guess, Old Madam Yu was still a little surprised. She only smiled and said, ¡°Yao Yao has a longevity lock with two fish on it, one red and one yellow. Her mother made it for her. Unfortunately, half of it was broken six years ago, and the other half was missing. It¡¯s a little simr to the piece of fish on Heir Song¡¯s hand.¡±

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted. She didn¡¯t know what fate had formed between Yao Yao and Song Mingzhao in their previous lives, but this life-saving grace couldn¡¯t be forgotten.

    Old Madam Yu was vague. Clearly, she did not want to mention what had happened back then.

    Song Mingzhao had achieved his goal and did not mention it anymore. He changed the topic. ¡°Grandmother Song, there¡¯s one more thing. I don¡¯t know if I should say it or not.¡±

    Seeing his serious expression, Old Madam Yu had a bad feeling. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Song Mingzhao nodded and said, ¡°On the sixth day of the new year, on my way to the Precious Peace Temple, I happened to pass by a rice shop under Miss Yao¡¯s name. At that time, the rice shop was giving out porridge, and there were many people eating porridge outside. As it blocked the street, the carriage went to the roadside to wait. However, I happened to see Third Prince bringing hispanions into Miss Yao¡¯s rice shop.¡±

    With that, he lowered his eyes and tried his best to swallow the cough in his throat. He had painstakingly created a situation where his body was fine. He couldn¡¯t let Old Madam Yu notice anything amiss.

    In the prison, before he fainted, he saw the girl in his nightmare clearly. He had been in a daze for a long time and it had even made him sick¡ª It was Yu Youyao!

    At that time, he had just been whipped and was already a little dizzy. He did not know if it was an illusion.

    However, that was no longer important.

    He had never been afraid of the sudden prison sentence. When he was tortured, he was not thinking about his future.

    Instead!

    He had originally thought that after the five exams, he would be confident enough to ask his grandmother to personally go to the Yu Residence to propose marriage.

    However, all of this was ruined by this sudden prison sentence.

    Now, he was only 20 to 30% confident.

    Grandmother Yu doted on Yu Youyao. The first thing she had to consider was his health.

    Therefore, he ignored his grandmother¡¯s obstruction and insisted on going to the Precious Peace Temple to recuperate.

    It was because he had long known that on the day of the Buddhist Festival,

    Grandmother Yu would bring Yu Youyao to the Precious Peace Temple. As long as he saw Grandmother Yu, she would naturally think that his illness was not as serious as she had imagined.

    This way, he was 30 to 40% confident.

    This was the first step of his n.

    He had deliberately mentioned that Yu Youyao had saved him at the Precious Peace Temple back then. Old Madam Yu was a Buddhist and believed in fate and karma.

    At the very least, it could increase his chances of sess.

    Old Madam Yu had painstakingly nned for Yu Youyao. After the two life saving encounters, it was impossible for her not to think about him. At the very least, he could increase her confidence in him.

    Later on, when the matter of the Third Prince was mentioned, he could increase his confidence by 20%.

    This way, he could almost seed in what he wanted.

    Indeed!

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, even though she had lived for most of her life and was used to storms, her expression couldn¡¯t help but change. Her wrinkled hand trembled, and the cup slid to the ground with a bang. It shattered with a ng, and the tea in the cup spilled on her dress, turning a dark color.

    Nanny Liu was shocked and quickly stepped forward. ¡°Matriarch, are you alright?¡±

    The crisp sound in her ears woke Old Madam Yu up. She tightened her grip on the armrest of the chair and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just clean it up.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly went to clean it up.

    Old Madam Yu pinched her handkerchief and wiped the tea stains on her hand. Then, she said, ¡°Thank you for telling me about this, Heir Song.¡±

    The emperor had yet to establish a heir, so it was inevitable that there would be a struggle for the position. The marriage of a prince would also be a very powerful bargaining chip in their hands.

    The main concubine had to be the young miss of a noble family with military power or a high position.

    A secondary concubine had to be someone with an outstanding family background and a good reputation.

    The Assistant Minister of Official Personnel Affairs was a third-grade official position, and the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was the head of the six ministries. Just this point alone was very eye-catching.

    Eldest Son wasn¡¯t born in Hanlin. If he wasn¡¯t from Hanlin, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the central country of power. It was such an average family background that made things difficult.

    For a family like the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, as long as the person who targeted Third Miss Song was not the current emperor, it would depend on whether the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was willing.

    Not to mention that Yao Yao¡¯s maternal family, the Xie Residence, controlled nearly 30% of the country¡¯s trade routes. They had money and channels. Anyone would covet them. In addition, Yao Yao had been praised by the Empress Dowager.

    This young miss¡¯s status was still a little low even though she was wealthy, beautiful, and had a well-connected family. However, a prince could marry two other secondary concubines in addition to the first concubine. Although the secondary concubines were also married in glory, they were fundamentally different from the lower-ranking concubines.

    However, in terms of status, she was still a concubine..

 Chapter 579 - 579: A Strong Attachment

    Chapter 579: A Strong Attachment

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Song Mingzhao had achieved his goal, so he did not want to stay for long. He used the fact that he had yet to recover and bade farewell.

    Old Madam Yu looked at his back for a long time.

    Nanny Liu also felt uneasy and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Matriarch, what do you think we should do now? Since Heir Song has said this, he definitely didn¡¯t say it for no reason. If Third Prince really likes Eldest Miss, just because the Empress Dowager has praised her, Consort Xu only has to ask the emperor for a decree to betrothe her¡­

    The word ¡°betroth¡± made Old Madam Yu feel a little dizzy. She gripped the armrest of the chair tightly. After a while, she said with difficulty, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t panic!¡± After saying that, her body was already trembling, and even her breathing became heavier. ¡°Let me think about it again.¡±

    After leaving the meditation room, Yu Youyao did not return to her room immediately.

    The ¡°cousins¡± strolled along the limestone path in the temple.

    Chun Xiao and a few old maids followed from afar.

    It was already noon, and the sun was shining brightly. However, the Precious Peace Temple was filled with flowers, trees, and green paths. There was a breeze, and it was a little cool. Even his mood becamefortable.

    Unknowingly, they had arrived at theke and mountain of the Precious Peace Temple.

    Yu Youyao pointed at the old branch and apricot tree at theke. ¡°Cousin, the apricot flowers on the tree are blooming really well. They¡¯re as beautiful as three years ago.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He avoided the main point and said, ¡°Yes, I even broke an apricot branch that bloomed just right for you.¡±

    He still remembered that the little girl was holding an apricot branch. The bright red buds on the branch were filled with pink and white flowers,plementing the little girl¡¯s young and innocent fair face. She was delicate and bright.

    It was also because of this that he suddenly began to look forward to the sachet that the little girl had made for using with the thick and beautiful apricot flowers.

    He waited for more than ten days.

    The first sachet that the little girl had made was for him. The embroidery was very crude, but he liked it very much. He wore it every day, and Yu Shanxin despised it a lot.

    Then, he said, ¡°This is from my cousin.¡±

    Yu Shanxin¡¯s disdainful expressions turned to envy, because Yu Shuangbai was not good at needlework.

    In the past two years, the little girl¡¯s embroidery skills had improved. It did not take much time to make sachets, fans, handkerchiefs, socks, waist seals, and so on, so she often gave them to him.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up as she deliberately said, ¡°Cousin, if you hadn¡¯t mentioned what happened three years ago, I would have almost forgotten. At that time, if I was pricked, my entire body would feel pain!¡±

    At that time, she was so afraid that she was about to die. Later, she was bewitched by the apricot branch that her cousin had given her. Just like that, she was coaxed until she couldn¡¯t remember anything!

    Every time she mentioned what had happened three years ago, her cousin looked like he was facing a great enemy. He looked very interesting, so she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him.

    She had never cared about what had happened three years ago.

    For some reason, her cousin seemed to be brooding over this.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression froze for a moment. He untied the sachet at his waist and handed it to her. ¡°Open it.¡±

    Her cousin liked zither patterns, so Yu Youyao made him something with this pattern. Later, she embroidered other patterns. Although her cousin liked them too, he did not wear them as often as this.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to see? I changed the dried flowers in the sachet not long ago.¡± Yu Youyao took the sachet in confusion. As she muttered, she opened the sachet and looked in¡ª

    She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned!

    There were some dried flowers stuffed into the sachet, but there was a strand of hair mixed in. This strand of hair should have been cherished by its owner and was often maintained with head oil. Even though it was separated from her scalp, it was ck and shiny.

    Everyone said that ten fingers were connected to the heart. Yu Youyao¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly, and so did her heart. ¡°This, this strand of hair, did I leave it behind three years ago?¡±

    It was obvious, wasn¡¯t it?

    If she already knew, why did she still ask?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t know that you were the one behind the rockery, so I didn¡¯t have time to stop you.¡± At this point, he sighed softly. ¡°I frightened you.¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯t hurt her, she was in shock. Every time Yu Youyao mentioned this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little short of breath.

    He was very worried. What if Yu Youyao suddenly dug up old scores?

    His father said, ¡°Only viins and women are difficult to deal with. No matter how understanding and sensible a woman is, as long as she¡¯s unreasonable, she¡¯ll dig through the old scores with all her might. When she finds out and you¡¯re kneeling and begging for mercy, you still have to think of ways to coax her. Otherwise, the next time, she¡¯ll catch this old score and there¡¯ll be no end to it.¡±

    He spoke with a weathered expression and sighed.

    It was obvious.

    Thinking back to how his father had used many unscrupulous methods to pester his mother in order to marry a wife, he could most likely guess¡ª Sooner orter, he would have to return the favor!

    With his father¡¯s example, he had never dared to lie or be perfunctory when it came to Yu Youyao. He had to get her approval first.

    Only this matter could be considered a small mistake.

    At first, he did not notice Yu Youyao. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a strand of ck hair on the rockery. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Yu Youyao, holding the apricot branch and looking delicate and happy. He had no idea that she had just walked through the gates of hell even after she kept saying, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    Perhaps she knew!

    However, after he let go of his killing intent, this little girl, whose heart was as clear as ss, also let down her guard and fear towards him.

    By the time he reacted, he had already taken off this strand of ck hair. Later, he received the sachet that Yu Youyao had promised.

    It was unknown how she had felt at that time, but he had ced this strand of carefully kept hair into his sachet and carried it with him.

    Unknowingly, it had be a habit.

    In the past two years, his sachet had often been changed. Only this strand of ck hair had always been with him and had never left his body.

    He had a strong emotional attachment to it.

    At that time, this might have been an insignificant move of his, but who would have thought that it would be so meaningful? He hadn¡¯t even noticed it himself.

    In this life, there was no action that was meaningless.

    It stemmed from the heart.

    He had a strong emotional attachment to it.

    He followed his heart and kept this strand of ck hair in his palm. It was already destined that love would surround his heart.

    He had been arrogant and rebellious all his life, but he would never go against his heart!

    This was probably the reason why he had always carried this strand of hair with him.

    He needed to get her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s fingertips trembled slightly as she gently rubbed the embroidery on the sachet. ¡°Have you always carried this strand of hair with you?¡±

    It was pure coincidence that she had mentioned this strand of hair. It was just a strand of hair. Why did her cousin always carry it with him? Her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble..

 Chapter 580 - 580: Greed

    Chapter 580: Greed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I have to keep your things well.¡±

    When her cousin said this, a smile appeared on his lips. It was like a gust of wind that suddenly wrinkled a pool of spring water. Ripples spread on the sparkling water surfaceyer byyer.

    This smile made Yu Youyao¡¯s heart surge like a ripple on ake. ¡°Why?¡±

    Why? If I want to do it, I¡¯ll do it. Why are there so many whys? Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Probably because I¡¯m worried that one day, you¡¯ll dig up old scores with me?¡±

    This was different from what she had expected. Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Cousin, are you still afraid of this?¡±

    In her heart, her cousin was omnipotent, as if nothing frightened him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid!¡± Zhou Linghuai admitted openly. He did not feel that the word ¡°afraid¡± seemed to be a little cowardly, and it would also damage his manhood.

    He took Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and held it gently.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s palm was very big, wrapping her delicate hand in it, as if they were naturallypatible. ¡°I¡¯m very afraid of you. Because you¡¯re angry with me, you¡¯ll ignore me in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Then, help me break a bunch of apricot branches. I promise that I won¡¯t ignore you because of this in the future.¡± Since her cousin had been brooding over this matter, let¡¯s call it even. ¡°I want the best apricot branches on the tree.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai to theke. With a flick of his finger, a white chess piece shot out with a whoosh. With a crack, a red, pink, and white branch from the apricot tree fell from the tree and was caught by Zhou Linghuai.

    He repeated his move and the branches fell one after another.

    Chang An pushed Zhou Linghuai back.

    Zhou Linghuai handed the apricot branches to Yu Youyao. ¡°Do you like them?¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly took the apricot branches and smiled happily. ¡°I like it. I like it too much. Cousin¡¯s taste is definitely the best.¡±

    Although the peach blossoms were beautiful, they were not as beautiful as the apricot flowers.

    Apricot flowers were beautiful, but they were not as bright as Yu Youyao.

    After obtaining the apricot flowers, Zhou Linghuai changed his path.

    After taking a few steps, Yu Youyao saw two rows of silver flowers nted on both sides of the limestone path. The trees were strange, strong, simple, and elegant.

    It wasn¡¯t even May but the crepe myrtle had already surrounded the blooming branches. It was beautiful.

    The beautiful scene made her feel very good. Unknowingly, they had arrived at the Bodhisattva of Wishes. Yu Youyao stood in the pavilion not far away and looked out.

    The pavilion was located at a high spot, taking in the tall wishing Bodhi.

    Yu Youyao pointed at a red ribbon at the top of the Bodhi of Wishes and eximed, ¡°Cousin, look, someone can throw a wishing silk so high!¡± Zhou Linghuai took a look but smiled without saying anything.

    Yu Youyao was only curious. ¡°I heard that if you¡¯re sincere, it¡¯ll work. The higher you throw the wishing silk, the more effective it will be. I wonder if the owner of the wishing silk has fulfilled his wish.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said meaningfully, ¡°Perhaps it has already been realized.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The Bodhisattva of Wishes is really effective. The wish I made three years ago has also been fulfilled.¡±

    When Zhou Linghuai heard this, he deliberately asked, ¡°What wish did you make? Previously, you didn¡¯t tell me because you were worried that your wish wouldn¡¯te true if you said it. Now that your wish has been fulfilled, you can tell me, right?¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked. ¡°Guess?!¡±

    Zhou Gonghuai chuckled. ¡°Probably something about health.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How, how did you guess?¡±

    As he had already seen it, Zhou Linghuai smiled and said, ¡°You said that my wish had already been fulfilled. In the past three years, the biggest change in me was probably that my legs and my body had recovered.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯ve already guessed it, but you¡¯re still deliberately asking me.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I just want to confirm it.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, wait for me. I¡¯ll make a wish.¡± Yu Youyao picked up her dress and ran out of the pavilion.

    Zhou Linghuai did not follow. He saw her slender figure dance like a butterfly, light and agile, like a bright mountain light in the thick green.

    Chun Xiao bought a wishing silk.

    Yu Youyao held the brush for a long time. It was so long that the ink drop on the tip of the brushnded on the wishing silk. She hurriedly tried to salvage the situation and wrote down her wish. ¡°I hope that my husband will live for a thousand years. I hope that I¡¯ll be healthy. I hope that we¡¯ll live together until we grow old.¡±

    Chun Xiao took out a hundred copper coins.

    Yu Youyao ced them on the wishing silk one by one. She weighed them and frowned. ¡°Not enough!¡±

    Chun Xiao was stunned for a moment. She remembered that three years ago, when Young Miss made a wish, she had used a hundred copper coins. At that time, she felt that it was too little, but Young Miss said, ¡°Buddhism emphasizes fate. Everything can be stopped when it¡¯s appropriate. All I want is peace of mind. ¡±

    But today, it was also a hundred copper coins to make a wish. Why did Young Miss feel that it was too little?

    Chun Xiao was a little puzzled. She took out another string of money from her pouch and handed it to Young Miss.

    The copper coins were strung onto the wishing silk one by one. When she was done wearing the wishing silk, Yu Youyao held the slightly heavy wishing silk in her hand and realized that she had unknowingly added a thousand copper coins.

    Seeing that Young Miss was looking at the wishing silk in her hand in a daze, Chun Xiao instinctively felt that she was not in a good mood. She asked carefully, ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± Yu Youyao suddenly interrupted her. ¡°This will do!¡±

    The more copper coins strung on the wishing silk abd the higher it was thrown, the more auspicious the oue would be. Only then would it be easier to fulfill the wish.

    Three years ago, she had only used 100 copper coins and wished for her cousin to be healthy. She had only asked for peace of mind.

    However, now, this string of wishing silk that cost a hundred copper coins was too little and too light. She was worried that it would not be thrown high enough and end up inauspicious. She was even more worried that her wish would not be fulfilled, so no matter how much it was, she felt that it was too little.

    In the end, she was still greedy.

    What the hell was wrong with her?

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she looked down at the wishing silk in her hand. She stood on her tiptoes, closed her eyes, and casually threw it into the tree.

    After throwing it, she opened her eyes.

    She saw a lot of the same wishing silk floating on the tree. With the branches and leaves covering it, she could no longer tell which one she had thrown up just now.

    Yu Youyao regretted it a little, so she asked Chun Xiao, ¡°Which one did I throw just now?¡±

    Chun Xiao shook her head. ¡°I only saw that Young Miss¡¯s wishing silk was thrown high. There was a light in the crack of the tree, and it pierced into my eyes. For a moment, I didn¡¯t see where the wishing silk was thrown.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little disappointed. She looked at the Bodhi of Wishes in a daze for a long time before saying, ¡°Forget it. Cousin is still waiting for me. Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    When they returned to the pavilion, it was gettingte. Yu Youyao and Zhou Linghuai returned to their room along the way.

    After they greeted each other, Old Madam Yu turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Your cousin wants to stay in the room for lunch.. Go down and prepare dinner!¡±

 Chapter 581 - 581: A Sting in the Throat

    Chapter 581: A Sting in the Throat

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Seeing her grandmother leaning against the couch with a tired expression, Yu Youyao was a little worried, but she only thought that her grandmother was tired from the bumpy journey and nodded in agreement.

    After Yu Youyao left, the room immediately fell silent.

    Old Madam Yu rubbed her forehead and said tiredly, ¡°Just now, Heir Song came over. He said that on the sixth day of the new year, on the way to the Precious Peace Temple, he happened to see the Third Prince enter the rice shop where Yao Yao was giving porridge. Do you think¡­¡±

    As soon as she heard this news, she was indeed flustered. Then, she thought of Zhou Linghuai and nned to discuss it with him first.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Heir Song, probably didn¡¯t just say this!¡±

    Song Mingshi was extremely scheming. The sudden prison sentence did not

    extinguish the delusions in his heart. Instead, it made him brazen.

    Good, very good

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°IVs indeed not just about this¡­¡± Then, she recounted in detail how Yao Yao seemed to have saved Song Mingzhao six years ago in the Precious Peace Temple. She said, ¡°After the broken jade pieces on the longevity knot were pieced together, it was indeed Yao Yao¡¯s longevity lock back then. After it shattered, the other half was missing.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°Grandaunt, do you think Song Mingzhao likes Yao Yao?¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°In the past two years, he¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai interrupted him. ¡°Has he ever told Grandaunt that he likes Yao Yao?

    But!

    He hit the nail on the head!

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression also darkened. It was said that bystanders saw things clearly, but those involved were confused. In the past two years, Song Mingzhao had indeed wanted to please her. His actions revealed that he liked Yao Yao.

    Song Mingzhao had indeed never said anything that he liked Yao Yao, let alone made it clear. All of this was only part of her inference.

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°If Song Mingzhao really likes Yao Yao and can tell Matriarch his intentions, I still respect him as a man. However¡­¡± Of course, respect was one thing, but he still had to do what needed to be done. ¡°He¡¯s not sincere enough since he¡¯s being so indirect.¡±

    Her words made Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression turn even uglier. Song Mingzhao swallowed his words, probably out of etiquette.

    Zhou Linghuai sneered. ¡°When people drown, they often subconsciously grab the nearest piece of driftwood. He knows very well that Grandaunt dotes on Yao Yao, so you¡¯re naturally unwilling to let Yao Yao be involved in the struggle for the throne. You¡¯re even more unwilling to let Yao Yao get married and be a concubine. He took advantage of Grandaunt¡¯s loving motherly heart.¡± Old Madam Yu came to a realization.

    What saving grace of the Precious Peace Temple? This was also a bait that Song Mingzhao had deliberately thrown at her.

    When he mentioned the Third Prince, even if she was still a little uncertain about Song Mingzhao, in order to protect her granddaughter, she would still be tempted by this life-saving kindness.

    It was just that due to etiquette, some things couldn¡¯t be said clearly, but they could always be expressed. It was inevitable that people would feel ufortable plotting like this.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about him. Since Song Mingzhao mentioned the Third Prince, it¡¯s probably not for no reason. I¡¯m afraid the Third Prince is really keeping an eye on Yao Yao. What should we do about this?¡±

    Indeed, it was easier to fool old people.

    After being bewitched by Song Mingzhao for two years, she was already dizzy. She was not as insightful as the young man.

    Song Mingzhao was a good person. Although he had many schemes, he only wanted to increase his chips and make himself more confident. For him to spend so much effort nning to marry Yao Yao, it was obvious that he really liked her.

    However, the human heart was hidden too deeply. No one could guess it.

    They did not happily interact with each other either. As time passed, it was inevitable that they would feel like a fishbone stuck in their throats.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t criticize anything. This was also a sore point for most aristocratic families.

    Since they were young, their families had high hopes for them. Their words and actions were closely rted to the interests of the family. They could not do anything they wanted or did not want.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°In three months, the Imperial Court will reopen the examination. Even if there are any actions in the pce, they have to wait until after the examination. At that time, the Third Prince probably won¡¯t be in the mood to think about these toads wanting to punch above their weight.¡±

    Oh, calling them toads was really ttering.

    They were more like worms.

    These indifferent words made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart tremble. ¡°What do you mean?

    Zhou Linghuai only said, ¡°There¡¯s still Concubine Lu in the pce. Even if she¡¯s sent to the cold pce, she used to be the imperial consort in charge of the phoenix seal and the harem.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was in a daze. She had been with the emperor¡¯s secondary concubine since she entered the residence and had always been respected. How could a woman who had be an imperial consort be defeated so easily?

    After many years of managing the harem, it was not easy to eliminate her influence.

    Concubine Lu had only been sent to the cold pce, but no matter how many crimes Ning Yuanbo hadmitted, it did not harm the emperor¡¯s interests.

    Once the fraud case was over, Concubine Lu might be able to leave the Cold Pce.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°If Grandaunt is really worried, I¡¯ll get Master Hui Ji to evaluate Cousin¡¯s lifeter and say that she has a water life. It¡¯s not appropriate for her to be engaged too early.¡±

    Old Madam Yu immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s more appropriate.¡±

    The problem that had troubled her for two years was easily resolved by Zhou Linghuai.

    In his early years, Grandmaster Hui Neng had enlightened him. He was one of the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple. With him giving Yao Yao a life evaluation, she would have an excuse to stop the pce arrangements in the future.

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll protect Yao Yao.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not know how heavy a promise this sentence was. She only knew that after Zhou Linghuai said this clearly, she felt much more at ease.

    A few days after the Buddhist Festival, Yu Jianjia returned from the manor.

    Yu Jianjia was already twelve years old and had been recuperating for more than two years. She still looked weak, but she no longer looked sickly. She had lived in the manor for a long time, but her bearing, etiquette, and rules had not fallen behind at all. Her every move revealed good family upbringing, and she was no longer as gentle as before.

    Old Madam Yu looked at the secret location and asked, ¡°I heard from the n aunt that you¡¯re back this time, but you don¡¯t n to return to the manor in the future?

    Yu Jianjia smiled and nodded. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu said that I¡¯m recuperating well. It¡¯s the same if I recuperate at home in the future. Now that I¡¯m old, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to stay in the manor all the time. This is not appropriate.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded when she heard this.

    Yu Jianjia changed the topic. ¡°In the past two years, it¡¯s been hard on

    Grandmother and Eldest Sister to worry and manage everything for me. Now, it¡¯s my turn as a granddaughter to be filial to Grandmother and share some of

    Eldest Sister¡¯s burden.¡±

    Even her words were clear. Matriarch Lu also smiled. ¡°We¡¯re family. Your big sister and I will be happy if you recover..¡±

 Chapter 582 - 582: Showing Off

    Chapter 582: Showing Off

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If she wanted to make Matriarch happy, she only had to mention Yu Youyao more.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I brought some wild animals from the manor. I¡¯ll send them to Eldest Sisterter and thank her in person. Also, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I miss you a little.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence. Your big sister nted agricultural items in the manor this year. There was sporadic rain yesterday evening, and this morning, she brought Nanny Xu to the manor to see the growth of the agricultural items. She probably won¡¯t be able to return to the residence untilte in the afternoon.¡±

    In the past, if Yu Youyao wanted to go out, as long as she brought Nanny Xu along, she wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over tomorrow.¡±

    After working hard all day, she definitely had to rest first when she returned home.

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°In the past two years, you¡¯ve been helping to manage the matters in the manor. Now that you¡¯ve returned to the residence, you can learn more about managing the household from Nanny Liu. Seventh Aunt usually guides you in your studies. However, she¡¯s not as talented as Ms. Ye. You can¡¯t neglect your studies at home. Rest for a few days and go to ss.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was going to the manor to recuperate, so she was worried that it would affect her studies. The n aunt she had hired was also a little talented.

    Although she was not as good as Ms. Ye, she could still teach Yu Jianjia.

    Now that she looked at Yu Jianjia again, her personality had not changed much. However, her spirits had changed, and even her words and actions had improved.

    It was obvious that one is marked by thepany one keeps. She had asked her n aunt to help take care of and teach her. This step was really the right one.

    Every word and sentence was indeed kind, and she was sincerely nning for her. Unfortunately, with Yu Youyao as aparison, she did not care as much about this grandmother-granddaughter rtionship.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes. When she looked up again, her eyes were filled with admiration and gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu thought about it again. Yu Jianjia had been missing sses for more than two years, so she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been recuperating for the past two years. I think you¡¯ve missed some of your studies. Get someone to look for Ms. Yeter and spend more money to get Ms. Ye to teach you alone for an hour every day. You can catch up.¡±

    No matter how hard the n aunt taught, she was not as famous and talented as Ms. Ye. This was also what Yu Jianjia was worried about. She did not expect Matriarch Ye to consider this for her.

    She immediately said, ¡°ording to Grandmother¡¯s wishes, I¡¯ll definitely study hard and improve.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. Then, she remembered that Yu Jianjia had a weak personality and was worried that she would lose out in her studies. Sheforted her, ¡°Back then, your eldest sister also neglected her studies for a few years. Later, when she learned to work hard, she caught up very quickly. Don¡¯t be too anxious. If you fall behind in your studies, it¡¯s fine to spend more time catching up. You¡¯re smart to begin with, so I think you¡¯ll be able to catch up to the other sisters soon. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Your health is more important.¡±

    Matriarch had said this out of goodwill.

    Yu Jianjia could also tell what was going on. Unfortunately, she was clearlyforting her, but she wasparing her to Yu Youyao for no reason. No matter how nice the words were, it was still very unpleasant to the ears.

    It was like a fishbone stuck in her throat. Not only did she not feel happy, but she also felt very sick of it. Yu Jianjia lowered her head. ¡°Grandmother is right.

    I¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡±

    As the two of them spoke, Qing Xiu came over to report, ¡°Matriarch, Concubine Jiang is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yu Jianjia. Seeing that her eyes were lowered and she looked gentle, she nodded. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Yu Jianjia immediately felt that she couldn¡¯t even drink her tea.

    Two years ago, when her father had just been transferred to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, the Matriarch couldn¡¯t wait to take in the daughter of an official as her concubine.

    Although she was from a small family, no matter how disobedient Yu Jianjia was, all she had to say was that she was the daughter of an official. In terms of upbringing, her mother was indeed inferior to Concubine Jiang.

    Come to think of it, that made sense!

    The legitimate daughter of a wealthy family had a legitimate mother to n for her. Even if she spent more money to find a decent nanny in the Education Department and raised her from the side, she could still raise a good daughter.

    After all, in a wealthy family, it was impossible for the first wife to let the daughter of a concubine surpass the first wife. Her upbringing would definitely be worse than that of the first wife.

    When she met a vicious first wife like the Yang family, it was fine if she did not torture her, let alone raise her well.

    Just like her mother, hadn¡¯t she also deliberately praised Yu Qingning to death?

    No matter how reasonable Madam Yao was, she did not have a powerful nanny by her side to raise her fifth and sixth sisters.

    This was the difference.

    Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister were also learning from the household manager.

    However, Yu Shuangbai was taught by her second aunt and mother, and usually had Nanny Qian to guide her. Fifth Sister and Sixth Sister were learning from the other nannies in the residence.

    This was also the difference.

    Yu Jianjia felt ufortable. In the past two years, her mother¡¯s head disease had be more and more serious, and the residence did not even invite a doctor often. It seemed that they wanted her mother to fend for herself.

    How could she not understand that Matriarch Jiang couldn¡¯t wait for her mother to die so that she could support Concubine Jiang?

    The Matriarch kept talking about etiquette and rules, but her behavior was really disgusting.

    As she was thinking, Concubine Jiang had already rushed into the house. She was wearing a red outfit. Although it wasn¡¯t bright red, the color was vibrant and revealed a hint of charm. However, she was only wearing a few suitable essories. She didn¡¯t look deliberately ostentatious, but she still revealed a good demeanor and aura.

    A concubine showing off in front of the legitimate daughter.

    Even though Yu Jianjia told herself to endure it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    Concubine Jiang said with a smile, ¡°Our Third Miss has been recuperating in the manor for a while. She looks even better than thest time she came back. I think her body has really recovered. No wonder as soon as I entered the house, I saw Matriarch looking happy. Even her energy was different from usual. This is really a great thing.¡±

    Old Madam Yu valued Concubine Jiang and saw how generous she was. Although she wasn¡¯t as magnanimous and bright as Madam Xie, she was still a straightforward person.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and smiled shyly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Grandmother that my body can recover.¡±

    These words were not wrong. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her mother was still in the Tranquil Heart Residence, she would probably have been like Yu Shansi, making Matriarch Yu calm down and think that she was really good to her. Concubine Jiang said, ¡°I sent someone to the government office to send a letter to Master and asked him to leave the government office early today. At night, there will be a table of dishes at home. The family will be lively. It can be considered a small banquet to celebrate Third Miss¡¯s recovery.¡± Before Yu Jianjia could say anything, Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Anyone would be happy that her family valued her so much.

    However, Yu Jianjia did not think so. She took a look and saw the satisfied expression on Matriarch Jiang¡¯s face. She knew that Concubine Jiang¡¯s words had not only expressed her virtuous and magnanimous side, but also cultivated goodwill. It was really killing two birds with one stone.

 Chapter 583 - 583: Embarrassed

    Chapter 583: Embarrassed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, she couldn¡¯t not ept this kindness. Yu Jianjia chuckled and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Concubine Jiang.¡±

    Concubine Jiang¡¯s smile deepened, and she changed the topic. ¡°Third Miss¡¯s courtyard is cleaned every day. However, the master isn¡¯t around, so there are still some thingscking. I just ordered someone to go over and clean it up.

    You¡­¡±

    At this point, Yu Jianjia frowned and said, ¡°Everything in the courtyard was bought for me by Mother in the past. Now that Mother is seriously ill, she has been recuperating in the Tranquil Heart Residence. My health isn¡¯t good, so I can¡¯t apany Mother often. I can only look at things and reminisce about my feelings. Concubine Jiang, please don¡¯t interfere in the matters in the courtyard in the future. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take care of all the matters in the courtyard.¡±

    An Shou Hall fell silent.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and twirled her prayer beads without saying anything.

    ¡°I-I was meddlesome.¡± Concubine Jiang looked awkward. She was the one in charge of household management at home. She had originally had good intentions, but who knew that Third Miss would refute her in front of her? Naturally, she was embarrassed.

    Although Madam Yang was seriously ill and had been recuperating in the

    Tranquil Heart Residence, she did note out to see anyone.

    However, in the end, she was the first wife, so she naturally had to respect her as a concubine.

    Third Miss was a legitimate mistress of the residence. Even if she was a legitimate concubine, she could only be considered half a mistress. Naturally, Matriarch would not embarrass her granddaughter for a concubine.

    She had long known that although the Third Miss of the Yu Residence looked gentle and weak, she was not as polite as Eldest Miss Yu.

    Yu Jianjia nodded.

    Only then did Old Madam Yu say, ¡°It¡¯s been a long journey for you. Go back and

    recuperate early. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lost her appetite when she saw Concubine Jiang. She did not want to stay any longer. She stood up and bowed to Old Madam Yu before leaving An Shou Hall.

    Seeing Concubine Jiang¡¯s awkward expression, Old Madam Yu said gently, ¡°Go down and prepare for the family banquet!¡¯

    Concubine Jiang heaved a sigh of relief and quickly agreed.

    In the first year, Yu Youyao was a little worried about growing sweet potatoes on arge plot ofnd.

    The next day, before dawn, she had breakfast early and brought Nanny Xu, Chang An, a few maidservants, and eight guards to the Rogue Manor, which was the closest to the capital.

    The reason why it was called Rogue Manor was because there were about 70 acres ofnd in the manor that produced Imperial Rogue rice.

    Rogue rice was produced in Fengnan County, Hebei.

    In the previous dynasty, there was an emperor who rode his horse to the area of Hebei. He saw that in the ten thousand acres, there was a field of rice that was red, shiny and different from the others. He pinched a few grains and rubbed off the rice shell that was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. It was as moist as rouge and emitted a refreshing fragrance.

    After it was cooked, the rice was exquisite and smooth. It was also rosy and fragrant. Moreover, the texture was soft and tender, with endless aftertaste.

    Therefore, he brought this rice back to the pce and conferred it the title of ¡°Imperial Rice.¡±

    It was also awarded to the concubines and all the beloved ministers.

    A concubine who looked listless all day because she was not used to the weather in the north would eat it for a few days and she would be lively. Her face would look as if she was wearing rogue.

    Seeing this, the emperor named it ¡°Rogue rice.¡±

    From then on, Rogue rice became famous as a nourishing item that nourished the Qi, blood, and internal organs. Many wealthy families nted it.

    Unfortunately, Rogue rice required strict weather conditions and very little was produced.

    When the previous dynasty¡¯s emperor saw this, he was shocked. ¡°This rice is like a peerless beauty. It¡¯s extremely mellow and precious.¡±

    So far, only Hebei and Jingzhao had areas to grow Rogue rice.

    There were only five ces in total.

    The manor under Yu Youyao¡¯s name was the manor where Madam Xie had married into the family back then. It was also the only manor in the capital that could grow rouge rice.

    Rogue rice was tribute rice. 70% of the Rogue rice produced every year had to be paid to the Imperial Court, and the remaining 30% could belong to the owner.

    Even Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t eat it every day. Usually, she would make porridge or add some Rogue rice.

    Rogue Manor was nted with Rogue rice. In addition, there was also polished round-grained rice. As the manor upied arge area and was also nted with other drnd crops, it was also rich in resources.

    This year, there was a drought, so the othernds in the Rogue Manor were nted with sweet potatoes.

    After speeding up, Yu Youyao arrived at the Rogue Manor.

    Seeing that Young Miss was in a daze, Nanny Yue quickly helped her into the residence and quickly prepared warm tea. While Yu Youyao was resting, she went to prepare a bath.

    Seeing that Nanny Yue was so enthusiastic, Nanny Xu went to her room to rest.

    The people in the manor were efficient. After Yu Youyao drank a cup of tea, she recovered from her daze, and Nanny Yue brought her to the room to take a shower.

    There were a few sets of clothes in the carriage. Chun Xiao chose a thin and soft outfit and helped Yu Youyao put it on.

    After taking a shower, Yu Youyao felt refreshed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tie Young Miss¡¯s hair.¡± Nanny Yue was very happy and pulled Yu Youyao to the bed.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Let Chun Xiao do it!¡±

    Nanny Yue did not let her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. When First Madam was still alive, I was always the one serving her personally. I¡¯m used to doing all of this. It¡¯s also because I¡¯m not blessed. If I hadn¡¯t left the residence back then, the person who¡¯s serving Young Miss now would be me.¡± At this point, her eyes welled up and even her voice choked. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t done the job of serving others for many years, all these years, I¡¯ve been thinking that one day, I would be able to return to Young Miss¡¯s side and serve her.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, so she did not stop her.

    Before her mother passed away, although she had entrusted her to her grandmother, the person she really trusted was Nanny Yue.

    Due to her mother¡¯s death, her grandmother couldn¡¯t let Nanny Yue get close to her in the residence so she sent her out.

    Nanny Yue had also made a concession for her and listened to her grandmother¡¯s arrangements.

    Not being able to serve her was probably Nanny Yue¡¯s greatest regret.

    Nanny Yue was telling the truth when she said that she wished she had the chance to serve her.

    The soft towel covered her hair and dried it bit by bit. It was of the right weight, so it had never hurt Yu Youyao. After most of her hair was dry, she pressed her fingers against her scalp and massaged it inch by inch. Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp even loosened, and she subconsciously leanedzily into the bed, feeling a little sleepy.

    Nanny Yue smiled and said, ¡°When First Madam was still alive, every time she was tired or in a bad mood, she liked to wash her hair and let me help rub her head. Then, she fell asleep. When she woke up, she was full of energy. Nanny

    Liu learned how to massage her head from me.¡±

    Yu Youyao also liked it and said vaguely, ¡°Nanny, remember to call me after an hour¡­

    Before she could finish speaking, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyelids fluttered and she fell asleep.

    This scene made Nanny Yue think of Eldest Madam Xie in a daze. Her eyes welled up again, and tears fell onto the back of her hand. She quickly tilted her head and blinked a few times before holding back her tears..

 Chapter 584 - 584: Rogue Manor

    Chapter 584: Rogue Manor

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    About the time it took to burn an incense stick, Nanny Yue stopped massaging and called Chun Xiao into the house to serve her. She went to the kitchen herself, preparing to cook personally.

    As soon as Nanny Yue entered the kitchen, she saw that there were a lot of ingredients piled up. She knew immediately.

    When the people in the manor knew that Young Miss was here, someone went to the nearby river to catch small yellow croakers and some small fish.

    There were also people who were worried that Young Miss would not have a good appetite since she rushed over, so they took out the pickled vegetables and dried vegetables they had made.

    There were also people who took out the mushrooms they had picked in the morning.

    There was a reason for them to do this.

    In the past two years, the new year had not been good, and many tenants in the manor were not having a good time. Eldest Miss had changed the date of the tenant silver distribution early in the morning. Initially, it was paid in half a year, butter, it was paid in March. In the end, it was paid in a month. Now, it was paid in ten days. When the tenants had money, they could stock up on more food.

    Young Miss had discounted the prices of the crops in the manor that were slightly inferior and sold them to the nearby farmers first.

    The weather was dry, so many crops could not be nted. Some farmers did not have any work to do, so Eldest Miss hired them to cut trees in the mountains and nt some trees that could grow in dry weather.

    The farmers¡¯ families all had a few acres ofnd. If the weather was not good, they would not be able to harvest anything.

    Eldest Miss had prepared dried and drought-resistant medicinal herbs seeds and asked them to nt them at home. When the medicinal herbs were harvested, they would be sold at market price.

    With work to do, the farmers would definitely be able to live well.

    The nearby farmers were very grateful to Eldest Miss.

    Every month, when the vige sent things to the Yu Residence, they would bring some of their items over. The farmers had gone up the mountains to find some precious wild animals. There was not much, but it was a token of their appreciation.

    When Yu Youyao woke up, it was already past noon.

    She slept for more than an hour.

    After Nanny Yue finished helping Yu Yao wash up andb her hair, she instructed her to prepare dinner. Not long after, the table was filled with dishes. ¡®Young Miss, you¡¯re used to eating Beijing cuisine. I specially made a table of Min cuisine for you to change your taste. It¡¯s just that there are limited ingredients, so I only made some small dishes. I wonder if you like them.¡±

    After Nanny Yue finished helping Yu Yao wash andb, she instructed her to prepare dinner. Not long after, the table was filled with dishes. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re used to eating Beijing cuisine. I specially made a table of Min cuisine for you to try something new. It¡¯s just that there are limited ingredients, so I only made some small dishes. I wonder if you like them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nanny. I like it very much.¡± Yu Youyao favored Min cuisine, especially the seafood. Nanny Yue¡¯s culinary skills were very good. The simple ingredients made everything 120% fresher.

    Yu Youyao ate in satisfaction. After dinner, she drank the digestion tea prepared by Nanny Xu and suggested going to the farnd to take a look.

    Nanny Yue looked at the sun outside and hesitated.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay in the manor for long. I¡¯ll rest for a night at most. I have to return to the residence tomorrow morning. Since it¡¯s still early, I¡¯ll take a look around first.¡±

    Nanny Yue could only agree.

    She ordered someone to prepare tea, snacks, umbres, and so on before taking Yu Youyao to the farnd.

    The manor was filled with fruit trees and flowers. Nanny Yue led Yu Youyao to a path covered by shady trees. After walking for a long time, Yu Youyao was not exposed to the sun.

    When they arrived at the farnd, Yu Youyao could see from afar that there were rows of rice nted in arge field.

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°This area is the Rogue rice field. The Rogue Rice is nted inte March every year, a month earlier than other rice seeds. Currently, it¡¯s not the driest time yet. The rice is growing well. In another month or so, the rice stalks will be harvested. If there¡¯s not enough rain, we have to forcefully irrigate it and carry water to the field.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°How many wells are in the paddy field?¡±

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°Every ten acres ofnd, there¡¯s a well. The Rogue rice is meticulously prepared, so the harvest can be guaranteed. The white rice should have been nted in the fields in early April, but it hasn¡¯t rained until this day.

    It¡¯s not easy to store water in the paddy fields. They have to be nted inte April at thetest. If it doesn¡¯t rain this month, even if they are forcefully nted, the harvest won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    Yu Youyao saw that in the farnd, there were tenants carrying water into the field. ¡°Go and see how the sweet potatoes are growing.¡±

    Nanny Yue nodded.

    The manor was very big. Even though she had taken a shortcut, it took at least the time it took to burn an incense stick. Fortunately, Yu Youyao had changed into short boots, so it was more convenient for her to walk. She was not in a hurry to travel, so she did not feel too tired.

    When they arrived, Yu Youyao saw rows of ridges in the ground. The dense sweet potato vines were green and unaffected by the sky.

    Nanny Yue smiled and said, ¡°The tenants in the manor are all used to tending to the crops. As soon as I told them about the nting of the sweet potatoes, some farmers said that such crops with long stems in the soil had to be nted deep in the sand to grow well. The long vines would then grew very quickly. Taking advantage of the fact that there was a sporadic rain yesterday that wet the ground, they inserted a sweet potato piece to see the situation. If they can survive, they will be nted on arge scale at the end of the month.¡±

    The tenants said that the sweet potato vines were a little tender. They estimated that it would be best to cut them before and after the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Seeing that the sweet potatoes were growing well, Yu Youyao waspletely relieved. It seemed that the sweet potatoes in the North were growing well.

    Yu Youyao pondered for a moment. ¡°When it doesn¡¯t rain at the end of the month, cut the seedlings of the white rice by half and nt drought-resistant crops in the rice fields. The nting of sweet potatoes will also increase.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the soil in the rice fields was fertile and not conducive to sweet potato nting, she would have nted sweet potatoes in all the fields.

    Nanny Yue was a little hesitant. ¡°White rice is the main food. How can it be reduced? Moreover, this is the first time the manor has nted sweet potatoes on arge scale. Is it¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°The Imperial Astronomer has calcted it. There¡¯s not much rain this year, so the Imperial Court has long sent out a notice asking for many types of dry crops. There¡¯s less production of Rogue rice, so there¡¯s no harm in carefully tending to it. The white rice is nted in a wide area, and we can still rely on carrying water now. If there¡¯s less rain when we¡¯re harvesting, how many fields can we manage with just the tenants? If the weather is too dry, there won¡¯t be any ce to get water.¡±

    Although the weather prediction of the Imperial Astronomer was not always urate, he was still generally trustworthy.

    The most important thing about rice was that it took a month to nt the seedlings and for them to grow. During these two periods, they had to take note of the growth of the rice and the ear of grain. If there was ack of water, it would mean a reduction in production.

    At this point, she sighed slightly. ¡°If we reduce the number of white rice seedlings, even if the weather is serious and the tenants put in a lot of effort, we can still have arger harvest. Don¡¯t be too greedy when the timees. If we don¡¯t care for the crops properly and harvest too little, the gains won¡¯t make up for the losses. Moreover, the production of sweet potatoes isn¡¯t low. It¡¯s not harmful to have more.¡±

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°I will take note of this.¡±

    Rice was the main food. She couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment, but after hearing Young Miss¡¯s exnation, she knew that no one knew how long the drought wouldst. If they nted drought-resistant crops, at least the harvest could be preserved. As long as there were crops in the fields, no matter what crops were nted, it would still be food.

    Nanny Yue brought Yu Youyao to look at the other crops..

 Chapter 585 - 585: Kowtow

    Chapter 585: Kowtow

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Most of the sandnd in the manor could not be nted on because of the drought, so it was empty. They were preparing to cut the sweet potato vines at the end of the month. The crops were resistant to the drought, so the entire ntation would be useful.

    The other portion of the good farnd was nted with drought-resistant

    food crops. It was not the driest period yet, and their growth was alright.

    When they returned to the manor, the sun was already setting.

    An old woman came over to report, ¡°Eldest Miss, someone from the Little Li Manor near the Rogue Manor hase. They heard that Eldest Miss was here and specially came over to kowtow to you.¡±

    The farnd in the Rogue Manor was rented to the people in the Little Li Manor.

    In the past two years, the weather had not been good either. Furthermore, there was a shortage of crops. Many of the farmers in the other farms were not happy. Almost all the farmers in Little Li Manor had a lot of food stored.

    It was all because Eldest Miss was kind.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Invite everyone in!¡±

    She had originally thought that at most, there would be a steward and a few agile men. Unexpectedly, as soon as they were invited into the courtyard, there were dozens of people filling the small courtyard.

    When the group saw Yu Youyao, they knelt on the ground and kowtowed without any exnation.

    Leading the way was the steward of Little Li Manor. He was about fifty years old and was wearing a set of clothes that were neither new nor old, but were very neat.

    This reminded Yu Youyao of Zhou Yongchang, the manager of Little Zhouzhuang three years ago.

    As a steward, Zhou Yongchang was wearing silk and looked imposing.

    However, Steward Li was a very thrifty servant and looked loyal.

    Steward Li said, ¡°In the past two years, the new year hasn¡¯t been good, and every family hasn¡¯t lived well. It¡¯s also thanks to Eldest Miss that life in Little Li Manor can be more stable. When the people in the manor found out that Eldest Miss was here, they wanted toe over and kowtow to her.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, the others below spoke gratefully.

    ¡°The Great Li Manor next door has already run out of food. The people in the manor go up the mountain every day to dig for wild vegetables and scrape tree bark, waiting for the harvest in the second half of the year to happen. It¡¯s also because Eldest Miss is kind-hearted and gave us silver in advance. She even reminded us to save our food early¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that people in the Wang family vige just a few miles ahead eat

    Guanyin y. If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also because Eldest Miss is kind-hearted. Not only did she sell the food in the manor to us at a discount, but she also asked us to go up the mountain to cut and nt trees. Our family will also have an additional ie now¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao heard them talking at once, but she did not expect the drought to have such a huge impact.

    If the treasury was abundant and the court was clear, someone would have long gone to the Imperial Court to relieve the disaster and prepared to open a warehouse to provide food.

    However, now, there was no response from the Imperial Court. They had to wait for the disaster to spread on arge scale before the Imperial Court had no choice but to take action.

    At that time, the tragedy would have already happened. How many families would have been destroyed?

    The nobles in the capital did not like the noise. Steward Li quickly stopped the families from talking at once. ¡°Country bumpkins don¡¯t follow the rules. If they have offended Eldest Miss, please forgive them.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Get up quickly. I¡¯ve heard Nanny Yue mention that all these years, the Little Li Manor has done their best in the manor and is very good at taking care of the crops. The method of nting the sweet potatoes was something you thought of. I went over to take a look just now. The sweet potato vines are growing well. Since you¡¯re working hard, I can still afford to give you a meal. There¡¯s no need to bow!¡±

    If someone respected me, I would respect them tenfold.

    Steward Li said excitedly, ¡°Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. Our Little Li Manor has been working in the Rogue Manor for generations. We¡¯re good at tending to the crops. We¡¯ll definitely do our job well.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The sweet potatoes in the field are in the first year of nting. There¡¯s a drought this year, and it¡¯s not easy to nt crops. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of them.¡±

    Steward Li hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re all old farmers. Potatoes can definitely be nted well.¡±

    Previously, Nanny Yue had taken a fist-sized root and told him that this crop could bear three to four fruits on a vine. Eldest Miss had instructed them to nt the new crops carefully this year.

    When he heard that there would be arge production of sweet potatoes, he

    was interested.

    The sweet potato vines were distributed. He pinched a handful of tender leaves and returned home. He nched them in boiling water and added a little oil. He scooped them up in the pot and tasted them. They were actually more delicious than many wild vegetables. Then, he threw in a handful of braised rice. They could stave off hunger.

    How could he not care about the entire edible crop?

    The people in the manor did not dare to be careless.

    Yu Youyao smiled and nodded. She thought about how they had to take a short path to rush over from Little Li Manor. Now that the sun was out, it would be dark when they returned home.

    Then, she instructed Nanny Yue to prepare some pancakes from the kitchen before leaving.

    Steward Li and the others thanked her again.

    This was also the first time the others from Little Li Manor had seen Yu Youyao. Although this Eldest Miss was dressed imposingly and luxuriously, she treated others very gently. When she spoke, her voice was gentle and she did not put on airs. She was really a good person!

    Yu Youyao returned to the inner room.

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°The people from Little Li Manor have sent Eldest Miss some mountain goods, a basket of eggs, and ten hens. What do you think we should do with them?¡±

    These things were probably prepared by Little Li Manor.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°It¡¯s always a token of their appreciation, so just ept it. When they leave tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring it back to the residence. I¡¯ll give some things to Steward Li and let him handle them himself. Then, I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare more pancakes and let them bring them back.¡±

    Nanny Yue understood. The pancakes were made of flour and oil. They were considered real food. Young Miss had asked them to bring more back to eat with their rtives at home. Although life in Little Li Manor was passable, it must have been a long time since they had seen oil or eaten real food.

    She did not take kindness for granted.

    A person¡¯s kindness always started from a young age. If one couldn¡¯t even be kind when young, they would never be truly kind.

    Yu Youyao rested at the Rogue Manor for the night. The next day, when it was dawn, she had already rushed back to the residence.

    When she returned to the residence, it was already noon.

    After freshening up, Yu Youyao felt a little more energetic. Liu¡¯er helped Young Miss dry her hair, took out jasmine head oil, and helped her nourish her hair.

    Xia Tao leaned over. ¡°Third Miss returned to the residence yesterday and even brought a little girl back with her. Her name is Bai Ye. Third Miss saw that Bai Ye was smart) so she kept her in her room and nned to take care of her.¡± This was not a big deal. She had to tell Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought and nodded. ¡°Since Seventh Aunt didn¡¯t stop her, I think she has a clean background. As the third daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence, it¡¯s only right for her to take a fancy to a maidservant. Besides, ever since Hui Xiang left Yu Jianjia¡¯s side, although she doesn¡¯tck people to serve her, she stillcks someone who can be focused on her needs..¡±

 Chapter 586 - 586: A Beautiful Woman

    Chapter 586: A Beautiful Woman

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Previously, some of the people in Yu Jianjia¡¯s courtyard had been sent to the manor, and some had been sold. Hui Xiang was a child who became a personal maidservant and served a master.

    Unless she made a huge mistake and was beaten to death, such a maidservant could not be sent away.

    It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone who had served her master personally revealed any secrets about her outside and damaged her reputation.

    Hui Xiang would reject a maidservant like that.

    In the past two years, Ai Ye had been the only one by Yu Jianjia¡¯s side. Her grandmother had originally wanted to choose a suitable maidservant to give to Yu Jianjia.

    It was Yu Jianjia who did not agree.

    Her grandmother did not force her, so she sent more people to serve Yu

    Jianjia.

    It was not a big deal to take in a maidservant. As long as she passed her grandmother, it would be an easy process.

    Xia Tao mentioned An Shou Hall again. ¡°Yesterday, in front of Matriarch, Third Miss embarrassed Concubine Jiang and prevented her from interfering in the matters of her courtyard. She even mentioned Eldest Madam Yang. Not only did Concubine Jiang hold back her anger, but she also set up a banquet to wee Third Miss home tonight.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned against the couch. ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for a long time, so I have to take the opportunity to establish my authority in the residence. It¡¯s only logical to start with the household manager¡¯s concubine.¡±

    Her methods were quick, but Yu Jianjia did not have to do this.

    Even though Yu Jianjia was recuperating in the manor, the family did not treat her badly. Now that she had returned home, the servants did not dare to be negligent.

    Didn¡¯t she see that Concubine Jiang was in a hurry to prepare a banquet for Yu Jianjia?

    However, Yu Jianjia was cold by nature and thought too much. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t see or feel how well others treated her. It was just that this was not in line with her interests, needs, and ambition. Due to her vanity, she would feel that others weren¡¯t treating her well enough. She was the ssic type of person who would resent others for their kindness.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly urate to call her an ingrate.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s personality was like that. No matter what, she had to be calctive and try to take advantage of the situation. She was always scheming and this included her friendships.

    She was like this to Madam Yang.

    Whether it was an ingrate, a wolf, or a real viin, they were not as terrifying

    as¡ª

    A hypocrite!

    Yu Jianjia was such a person. She disguised herself perfectly at all times, but she had all kinds of thoughts and schemes behind her back. She was wearing a sheepskin, so others did not know that she was actually a wolf.

    As she was thinking, Chun Xiao came over to report, ¡°Third Miss is here. She¡¯s waiting in the reception pavilion.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Go and freshen up!¡¯

    After rubbing her head, her hair was already dry. Liu¡¯er¡¯s hands were skillful as

    shebed her young miss¡¯s hair into a Feixian bun, revealing her smooth forehead. The hair at the back of her head was also tied up with a hairpin. The tassel pendants on it swayed lightly, like a real person. She was beautiful and noble.

    The word ¡°extraordinary¡± was the best description.

    Thanks to her biological mother, Madam Xie¡¯s beauty, the number one beauty in the capital was indeed worthy of her reputation.

    Even Yu Jianjia, who was conceited about her appearance, felt a little ashamed.

    She subconsciously pinched her handkerchief and bowed respectfully to Yu Youyao. ¡°Hello, Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made Third Sister wait for a long time. Sit down and talk!¡± Yu Youyao returned the greeting and saw a submissive maidservant in a dark blue sleeved shirt standing behind Yu Jianjia.

    It should be Bai Ye that Xia Tao had mentioned.

    Noticing her gaze, Yu Jianjia said, ¡°This is Bai Ye. She¡¯s my new maidservant. Bai Ye¡¯s ancestral grandmother used to clean Grandmother¡¯s house. Later, after the First and Second Mansions split up, the residence sent a group of older old maidservants over. Bai Ye¡¯s ancestral grandmother is one of them.¡± Yu Youyao looked at Bai Ye again and said, ¡°She¡¯s a well-behaved girl.¡±

    The servants who had signed a death contract were in the hands of the main family. They had basic loyalty to their masters. The children of the family would serve them for generations, so they were basically entrusted with heavy responsibilities.

    The servants who could be released were all servants who had signed a living contract.

    Bai Ye¡¯s grandma probably did the same.

    However, with Bai Ye¡¯s situation, it was probably impossible for her to be promoted to a maidservant. There were other reasons.

    Indeed!

    Yu Jianjia changed the topic and said, ¡°Coincidentally, Bai Ye¡¯s family is in the Liu Vige under the hot spring manor. Her parents have passed away, and she depends on her ancestral grandmother. Her ancestral grandmother is old and her health isn¡¯t good, so she asked Bai Ye to sign a death contract and work in the manor. Bai Ye is used to serving her ancestral grandmother and knows some pharmacology. She also knows how to take care of others.

    Seventh Aunt saw that she was smart and taught her a little, so she ced her in my house to serve her. Yesterday, I brought Bai Ye to An Shou Hall to visit Grandmother. Grandmother was also very satisfied with Bai Ye.¡±

    Hence, she naturally mentioned the maidservant.

    Yu Youyao understood immediately.

    Bai Ye¡¯s ancestral grandmother had a master-servant rtionship with the Yu Residence. She also had a clean family background. Coincidentally, the hot spring manor was in the Liu Residence, so it was a rare fate.

    After signing the death contract, Bai Ye was proficient in pharmacology and knew how to take care of others. Seventh Aunt was also very satisfied with her.

    She was the most suitable person to serve Yu Jianjia.

    In the past two years, Yu Jianjia¡¯s health has been improving. The people serving her must have contributed greatly.

    Under such circumstances, it was only logical for Bai Ye to be her maidservant.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to meet a girl you like. It¡¯s also because you¡¯re fated with her.¡± Yu Youyao smiled faintly. Yu Jianjia had brought her to her to take a look.

    No matter what Yu Jianjia did, no one could find fault with her.

    Yu Jianjia turned to look at Bai Ye and instructed, ¡®Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Bai Ye quickly walked out from behind Third Miss and knelt on the ground with a thud. She kowtowed three times to Yu Youyao. ¡®Greetings, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Third Miss has a gentle and kind personality. Shes never harsh on the servants. Your Master is kind. You have to thank her for her kindness and serve her with all your heart. Don¡¯t bully her and be arrogant.¡±

    After what had happened to Lan Zi, Hui Xiang, and the others, as the big sister, she naturally had to teach the new Bai Ye a lesson.

    Bai Ye hurriedly said, ¡°My ancestral grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s because Third Miss is kind-hearted and hired a doctor to treat my ancestral grandmother. Eldest Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely not let you down and serve you well.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡®Get up!¡¯

    After Bai Ye kowtowed to thank her, she stood up and retreated behind Yu Jianjia.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s gaze darkened, and even her lips curled up slightly.

    The maidservant changed her tea. It was clear and yellow, glossy, and fragrant. Yu Jianjia liked tea, so she subconsciously picked up a teacup and took a sip.

    The maidservant changed her tea. It was clear and yellow, glossy, and cinnamon. After it entered her throat, she immediately felt mellow and refreshed. After the tea entered her stomach, she savored it carefully, leaving a wisp of cinnamon fragrance between her lips and teeth.

    Even when drinking warm tea, it did not have a hint of bitterness. Instead, it was very refreshing.

    It was very special..

 Chapter 587 - 587: A Beautyâ€™s Death

    Chapter 587: A Beauty¡¯s Death

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Jianjia subconsciously asked, ¡°Big Sister, what tea is this?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°This is a special jadeurel leaf from a manor in Wuyi Mountain. After it¡¯s made into tea, it¡¯s also called Rougui tea. It¡¯s also delicious to drink it warm. If Third Sister likes it, I¡¯ll give some to youter.¡±

    The fragrance of the Rougui tea was unique and nourished the blood and qi. It was more suitable for women¡¯s taste

    In addition, the weather was hot. Drinking hot tea would make one sweat. If the tea was cold, it would damage the taste of the tea leaves.

    The Rougui tea was hot and had a warm taste.

    Yu Jianjia thanked her happily, ¡°Thank you, Big Sister.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Yu Youyao shook her head and changed the topic. ¡°I went to the manor yesterday to see the growth of the crops. I was dyed by some matters, so I rested in the manor for the night. I didn¡¯t know that Third Sister had returned to the residence. I heard that the family held a banquet for her yesterday. I hope that my absence didn¡¯t dampen her mood.¡±

    Yu Jianjia smiled gently. ¡°There was a drought this spring, and Eldest Sister¡¯s Rogue Manor has been nted with imperial farm rice. Naturally, we can¡¯t be careless. It¡¯s more appropriate to go to the manor to take a look. Even Father praised Eldest Sister yesterday for being a person with foresight.¡±

    Everv vear. the Yu Residence would receive a lot of rewards from the ImDerial

    Court for the rogue rice. With this honor, her father would be more stable in the royal court.

    At least 20% of the remaining 30% of the Rogue rice was given out in return. A bowl of rice was more than a thousand taels. No family in the capital did not want it.

    The remaining 10% was for the residence to eat.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao was generous. In the past two years, she had eaten porridge made with Rogue rice for breakfast every day. Naturally, there were benefits from eating it.

    This was a natural medicinal rice that was very nourishing.

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your health recently? Did you invite Imperial Physician Hu to treat you after returning to the residence yesterday?¡±

    It was impossible for Yu Youyao not to know how healthy she was. Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°As soon as I returned to the residence yesterday, Grandmother invited Imperial Physician Hu into the residence. After taking my pulse, he said that I was recuperating well.¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew that Yu Jianjia had indeed recuperated well. In the past, her foundation had been damaged. Now, she only recuperated 60 to 70%. She probably won¡¯t be able to recover more in the future.

    If Yu Jianjia was willing to listen to Imperial Physician Hu and recuperate in peace, it would be fine except that she might have some difficulty having children.

    However, if it was like before, this 60-70% recovery would not be enough.

    Her body had not fully recovered, so she had to pay special attention to the storage and nourishment of the essence oil. If she boiled the oil faster than she did, she would die from boiling the oil. She would be destined to not live for long.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Since l i m still young, I think I¡¯ll be able to recover after recuperating for another two years.¡± Advice was unpleasant to the ears. Yu Jianjia was clearly not someone who would listen. She changed the topic and asked, ¡°Have you visited First Madam?¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyshes slightly to hide the coldness in her eyes. ¡°I went to take a look at her yesterday afternoon.¡±

    Ever since news spread in the residence that her mother had caused First Madam Xie¡¯s death, Yu Youyao no longer pretended to be a filial daughter. She was not even willing to call her ¡°Mother¡±. Instead, she called her ¡°First

    Madam.¡±

    Her grandmother and father also knew, but no one said anything.

    The first wife of a wealthy family was married to a nobledy of the same social status. If the first wife died, with the status of a second wife, she could overshadow the first wife.

    The first wife was domineering, and the children of the first wife basically did not call their second wife ¡°mother.¡± They all called her ¡°First Madam.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t considered unruly, but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that they were very respectful.

    After all, she couldn¡¯t say anything about the first wife. Yu Youyao tapped her teacup lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and haven¡¯t visited First Madam in a long time. How¡¯s she doing?

    Just because she hadn¡¯t been there to take a look didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know. Now that her mother was sick and bedridden all year round, she had lost weight. She looked neither human nor ghost.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart seemed to have been stabbed by someone. Even her expression darkened as she said worriedly, ¡°It¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Earlier, her mother had been having nightmares every day. She had always felt that her mother¡¯s madness was unusual.

    After Concubine Jiang entered the residence, her suspicion became even stronger.

    All these years, relying on her father¡¯s love, she had many connections in the residence. She secretly checked her mother¡¯s daily meals, medicine, incense, and so on, but did not find anything unusual.

    Yu Youyao also sighed softly and did not mention this anymore.

    Previously, she had gone to visit Madam Yang. Madam Yang¡¯s bones had dried up, and even her body had be withered. She was even more terrifying than the exhausted Yao Yao from her nightmare.

    Yu Jianjia forced herself to perk up. ¡°By the way, I returned to the residence yesterday and picked up some wild animals from the manor. I specially brought some over for Eldest Sister to try. It¡¯s not anything rare.¡± Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡±

    Although Yu Jianjia often lived in the manor, she was very close to the residence. From time to time, she would send some farm animals, wild animals, mountain goods, and some small things that she made herself into the residence.

    After a while, even Grandmother felt that she was a little closer to her third granddaughter.

    After chatting for almost an hour, Yu Jianjia made an excuse. ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed you for so long. I think you¡¯re tired, so I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not ask her to stay. ¡°I¡¯ll send Third Sister off.¡±

    Not long after Yu Jianjia returned to the courtyard, Liu¡¯er sent over a box of jadeurel tea and a Four Treasures of the Study set. The gifts were to make up for yesterday because Eldest Miss had failed to wee Third Miss home.

    Yu Jianjia epted them politely.

    After that, Yu Jianjia stayed in the courtyard and continued to recuperate. Other than going to An Shou Hall every now and then to greet Old Madam Yu, she did note out much.

    The weather was getting hotter and hotter day by day. Yu Youyao felt bitter and hot, so she ordered someone to get the Dragon Resting Stones that her cousin had given her from the ice cer. They were ced in the study and bedroom.

    The Dragon Resting Stones were as cold as ice.

    Although a piece couldn¡¯t cool the entire room down,when she sat closer to it, it was very cooling.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday was next.

    In the first two years, every time the Buddhist Festival ended, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but start talking about her granddaughter¡¯s birthday, and the family began to make preparations.

    On April 18th, she invited her good friends into the residence to have fun. Although Yu Youyao kept a low profile and did not go out often, because of her reputation for talent and virtue, many families in the capital fought to befriend her. Her birthday was also grand.

    However, this year!

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly and rubbed the blessing bag in her hand.

    This was Master Hui Ji¡¯s order for his granddaughter.

    One of the orders said, ¡°This woman¡¯s life depends on fire. There¡¯s a cmity at the age of 14. This cmity should be rted to marriage. IVs the fate of a beauty to die tragically. It¡¯s not appropriate to be engaged before the age of 14.

    Otherwise, her life will be in danger.¡±

    When the Matriarch saw this, she was so shocked that she trembled and fell onto the couch. She clutched her chest and panted..

 Chapter 588 - 588: Born with a Phoenix Fate

    Chapter 588: Born with a Phoenix Fate

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Matriarch¡ª¡± Nanny Liu was shocked. She quickly took out the incense pill that Eldest Miss had prepared in the house and crushed it. She fed it to Matriarch and served her a cup of tea.

    Only then did Old Madam Yu recover, but she still did not look too good.

    Nanny Liu had lingering fears and quickly said, ¡°Matriarch, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get someone to get a doctor immediately¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that when I suddenly saw Master Hui Ji¡¯s orders for Yao Yao, my heart suddenly palpitated so much that I couldn¡¯t calm down for a moment.¡±

    At that moment, she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    It was as if the words written on it had already happened.

    Old Madam did not show her Master Hui Ji¡¯s order, so Nanny Liu naturally did not dare to ask further. However, Old Madam¡¯s reaction just now was too terrifying, and Nanny Liu was worried that the order was bad.

    Eldest Miss had been taken care of by her since she was young, so how could she not worry?

    Hence, she asked carefully, ¡®Eldest Miss is blessed. Theres no better eldest sister in the capital.¡±

    Old Madam Yu looked at her deeply and sighed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯s too good. We¡¯re too blessed. Our family can¡¯t afford to provide for her or protect her.¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s heart was in her throat.

    For some reason, she thought of the Third Prince.

    Master Hui Ji¡¯s second reading. ¡°This woman was born with a phoenix life!¡±

    The next morning, Old Madam Yu used the excuse of having a bad dream to go to the Precious Peace Temple and ask to see Master Hui Ji. Nanny Liu knew that Eldest Miss¡¯s life was too terrifying.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t bad.

    It was too good.

    Master Hui Ji did not see the Matriarch and only asked a small monk to pass on a message. ¡°Master said that whether it¡¯s true or false, the good and bad of the world are all reliant on you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s face turned pale. She recalled Grandmaster Hui Neng¡¯s order back then. ¡°Showing your virtue can bring you to nirvana!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t the word ¡°Nirvana¡± rted to the word ¡°Phoenix ?

    Then, she thought of the Third Prince, who seemed to have his eyes on Yao Yao.

    If she was born with a phoenix¡¯s fate and should be with the Third Prince, then Yao Yao would have to marry into the Third Prince¡¯s residence first and be his secondary consort in the future¡­

    No matter which prince¡¯s future was noble, letting Yao Yao be just a ¡°concubine¡± was enough to make Old Madam Yu feel like she had eaten a fly and wished she could cover her granddaughter up tightly.

    As a result, Old Madam Yu was no longer in the mood to organize her granddaughter¡¯s birthday.

    Large families usually had to be engaged at the age of twelve or thirteen.

    Yao Yao¡¯s marriage had yet to be settled. If she held a big birthday celebration, wouldn¡¯t it be obvious to others that her daughter had just grown up and was avable?

    Since she did not n to get her granddaughter engaged, it was better to keep a low profile on her birthday.

    Smarter families could also see some signs, which saved them some trouble.

    As soon as Old Madam Yu returned to the residence, she burned Master Hui Ji¡¯s second reading and held the first reading tightly. Only then did she feel a littleforted.

    If anything happened in the pce, at least this life seal could block it. With Yao Yao¡¯s talent and reputation, and the situation at home, no one would say anything even if she was engaged at ater age.

    The young misses were invited to a banquet, and the invitations should be sent over in three to five days. However, there had been no movement from the Yu Residence. Those who were familiar with them knew that the Yu

    Residence did not n to hold a small banquet.

    Old Madam Song nced at Song Mingzhao. ¡°It seems that Old Yu is nning to keep Yao Yao for another two years!¡±

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes. He didn¡¯t know what had gone wrong, but Old Madam Yu suddenly changed her mind. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get her granddaughter engaged.

    This made him feel that he had miscalcted.

    Old Madam Song held her teacup. The clear yellow jade osmanthus tea was unique.

    She liked it, but her grandson, Song Mingzhao, liked it even more.

    Old Madam Song sighed slowly. ¡°Three years ago, on the seventh of the second month, I suddenly saw Yao Yao at the Precious Peace Temple. She had be a big girl, so I had an idea.¡±

    Song Mingzhao pursed his lips. That day, Eldest Miss Yu seemed to be wearing pink and white clothes. At that time, he hadn¡¯t looked at her carefully and had only vaguely caught a glimpse of her when she was greeting Old Madam Yu.

    However, he still remembered Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s bright and clear eyes.

    Old Madam Song nced at Song Mingzhao again. ¡°At that time, I thought to myself that I had underestimated Yao Yao since she was young. Although she was used to being pampered by Old Yu and was a little ignorant, she had also been raised well. She was an unpolished jade. Once she was taught how to be a good household manager, she would be able to be a great person.¡±

    Third Miss Yu was also a sensible person and knew the rules. You could tell she was good at one nce. However, since her personality was not revealed, she did not think much of her.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup trembled.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. ¡°Yao Yao is still young. Old Yu has the intention to take two years off before you be a High Schr. Our family doesn¡¯t want you to get engaged early and disturb your growth.¡± At this point, her face was filled with regret. ¡°If I had known earlier that there were still variables in this marriage¡­¡±

    Men usually looked at the engagement when they were 17 or 18 years old. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Song Mingzhao at that time. She had originally thought that when Mingzhao passed the imperial examination and Yao Yao turned 13, the pce examination would almost be over. When the Imperial Court released the rankings and mentioned this matter again, the Yu Residence would feel proud, and it would also show how much the Zhenguo Marquis Residence valued Yao Yao.

    Who would have thought that a fraud in the examination would mess up this matter?

    Old Madam Song sighed again. ¡°I wonder what Old Yu is thinking. Yao Yao is too outstanding. How can she be kept? I¡¯m there will be a disaster is she is kept!¡±

    She was too outstanding, but they did not have apatible family background.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly stood up and walked up to Old Madam Song. He knelt on the ground firmly. ¡°I want to ask Grandmother for a favor.¡±

    Old Madam Song looked at Song Mingzhao with aplicated expression. After a long while, she said, ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s heart ached. Unknowingly, even his voice had be hoarse as he endured it. ¡°I like Eldest Miss Yu and want to be with her for a hundred years. Grandmother, please stand up for me.¡±

    As expected!

    It wasn¡¯t that Old Madam Song hadn¡¯t noticed Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t anxious and had a n, she didn¡¯t expose him.

    Even Old Madam Song did not expect her grandson, who had always been indifferent, to be flustered because of Yu Youyao. ¡°Why are you so anxious? After a while, when the Imperial Court reopens and you take the examination, wouldn¡¯t it be more logical to mention this matter?¡±

    Song Mingzhao clenched his fists. ¡°In case anything happens, I don¡¯t dare to wait, nor do I want to.¡±

    As there were too many variables, he was always worried that if he continued to wait, there would definitely be additionalplications. Perhaps on the day of the Buddhist Festival, he shouldn¡¯t have gone to look for Old Madam Yu. Instead, he might have alerted the enemy.

    Old Madam Song closed her eyes. ¡°Ever since you were young, you¡¯ve never asked me for anything, and you¡¯re not close to your family. Sometimes, I often regret it. Back then, when Old Master wanted to send you to the Precious Peace Temple, I should have objected vehemently..¡±

    COMMENT VOTE SEND GIFT

    1ment

    Chapter 589: Don¡¯t Lie

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Song said tiredly, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve seen you be more and more silent and indifferent every day. I keep thinking of how you were also so shrewd when you were young. You were smart and no one in the family could control you when you caused trouble. You¡¯re not like who you are now, silent and having no desires¡­¡±

    How could such a noisy child be so quiet so easily?

    It was the familyw¡¯s whip that hurt his flesh.

    It was painful to kneel in the ancestral hall.

    She was also used to scolding and lecturing her.

    Every word and sentence was an expectation that pressed down on his small shoulders.

    Everyone said that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was well-mannered and could raise such an outstanding junior like Mingzhao. However, sometimes, they often wondered if they were nurturing Mingzhao or destroying him.

    Mingzhao had distanced himself from everyone in the residence and was even on guard. Even though he liked Yao Yao, he kept it to himself and did not want anyone to know.

    He trusted no one but himself. The more he wanted and valued something, the less he dared to let anyone know. He was always afraid that he would be another cat who had been ¡°falled to his death.¡±

    He had never been fulfilled by anyone. He needed to scheme for what he wanted.

    It was because something had suddenly happened to the marriage he wanted that caused Mingzhao to panic. That was why he had begged her.

    A man had gold under his knees. He would rather kneel and beg her, his grandmother, than be like a real grandson and express his feelings to her openly.

    As Old Madam Sone spoke, her eves welled up with tears.

    Song Mingzhao only knelt stiffly on the ground, not knowing how to react.

    Old Madam Song pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her eye. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Yu Residence tomorrow. Get up!¡±

    Song Mingzhao kowtowed respectfully to Old Madam Song. ¡°Thank you,

    Grandmother.¡±

    The solid kowtow made Old Madam Songs heart bleed. The grandfather and granddaughter treated each other like outsiders. ¡°Mingzhao, are you¡­ ming me?¡±

    Song Mingzhao was stunned when he heard this. He slowly lowered his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    It was true that he did not dare to, but it was not that he did not. Perhaps even Mingzhao did not sense the difference.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s body went limp, and she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourposure. Everyone says that good things happen often. Old Yu dotes on Yao Yao. It¡¯s impossible for her to be happy about the engagement unless she¡¯s blind with anxiety. Even if a Heavenly Immortal is in front of her, she can still pick out 30% of the mistakes. We have to take a closer look and think about it.¡±

    When Song Mingzhao heard this, he did not feelforted. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, Grandmother.¡±

    With something on her mind, Old Madam Song tossed and turned for the entire night without sleeping soundly. The next day, even her eyes were dark. After washing up andbing her hair, she applied some powder to cover them up. The maidservant prepared a meal, but she did not have much of an appetite for the top-grade Rogue rice porridge. After eating a few mouthfuls, she ordered someone to get a carriage and went to the Yu Residence.

    Old Madam Yu felt ufortable thinking about the order, although it was Linghuai who had stepped in to invite Master Hui Ji to calcte it.

    However, monks did not lie.

    She did not care about her natural phoenix fate. If she wanted to cover up this matter, no one would know. However, every time she looked at that fate, she would panic and feel ufortable.

    Nanny Liu thought that she was not feeling well, so she specially invited an imperial physician into the residence.

    The imperial physician only said that the Old Madam¡¯s liver was not in good condition. He prescribed a prescription for liver relief. Eldest Miss had also prepared fragrance and tea for the Old Madam to drink.

    Therefore, when she found out that Old Madam Song was here, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t perk up either.

    Seeing that her eyes were dark and listless, Old Madam Song was also stunned. ¡°You old thing, what¡¯s wrong? Thest time I saw you, you looked like you had a grandson. Why do you look bitter?¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s children or granddaughters, they¡¯re all sins of my previous life. I have endless worries about the debts of this life!¡±

    When Old Madam Song heard this, she understood that this endless worry was not only rted to marriage. It seemed that there was more to it.

    After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°In the capital, no young miss is as outstanding as your Yao Yao. Isn¡¯t she fine? Why do you have to worry about

    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Stop pretending in front of me. Do you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    At the mention of this, Old Madam Song¡¯s spirits copsed. ¡°Mingzhao likes your Yao Yao. I think you¡¯ve been well aware of this for the past two years. You don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s trying his best to amaze everyone in the Spring Quarter Examinations this year. He¡¯s also confident and asked me toe to your house to propose.¡±

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, but she did not say anything else.

    On the day of the Buddhist Festival, Song Mingzhao had been scheming. Although it was unpleasant, it was understandable. However, Song Mingzhao was so scheming that he had overstepped in front of his elders, making her a little angry.

    Old Madam Song changed the topic. ¡°He almost copsed after an incident regarding the cheating in the examination. You don¡¯t know this, but Mingzhao was tortured miserably. He received many punishments in prison and almost lost his life. It was only after he was released from prison that he asked Shi Yu for treatment. Later, Master Hui Tong gave him a prescription for his recuperation and he felt better¡­¡±

    However, even so, he was still sick.

    Imperial Physician Shi only said that he could recuperate well if he recuperated carefully while he was young.

    Previously, she had only heard Song Mingzhao mention it casually, but she did

    not know how serious it was. Old Madam Yu could not bear to see him like this either.

    Thinking about how this child had suffered in prison, no matter how angry she was, it was almost over.

    She could roughly understand Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts.

    He was originally filled with confidence, but his sudden cheating had disrupted his n. He was worried that something would happen to the marriage, so he used the topic of ¡°saving his life¡± to go against the ¡°Third Prince¡±.

    Of course!

    She also understood that Old Song was a shrewd person. He had said this to soften her heart.

    Old Madam Song sighed slightly. ¡®You¡¯re right. Whether it¡¯s children, granddaughters, or grandchildren, they¡¯re all sins of her previous life and debts of this life. Yao Yao suddenly stopped holding a birthday banquet, and Mingzhao was panicking. Look, I¡¯m here to beg you.¡± At this point, she changed the topic and said, ¡°I came over today to ask you what you think of Yao Yao¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Old Madam Yu felt ufortable. ¡°Mingzhao is top-notch in terms of looks and talent. The Song and Yu families are family friends, and your Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence has also been an honorable family for hundreds of years. There¡¯s naturally no need to mention your family background. You¡¯ve doted on

    Yao Yao since she was young. Your eldest daughter-inw also likes Yao Yao. There¡¯s no family I¡¯m more at ease with than your family.¡±

    At this point, she looked helpless. She took out her pouch and handed it to Old Madam Song. ¡°You should read it yourself, in case you think I¡¯m fooling you..¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589: Donâ€™t Lie

    Chapter 589: Don¡¯t Lie

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Song said tiredly, ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve seen you be more and more silent and indifferent every day. I keep thinking of how you were also so shrewd when you were young. You were smart and no one in the family could control you when you caused trouble. You¡¯re not like who you are now, silent and having no desires¡­¡±

    How could such a noisy child be so quiet so easily?

    It was the familyw¡¯s whip that hurt his flesh.

    It was painful to kneel in the ancestral hall.

    She was also used to scolding and lecturing her.

    Every word and sentence was an expectation that pressed down on his small shoulders.

    Everyone said that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was well-mannered and could raise such an outstanding junior like Mingzhao. However, sometimes, they often wondered if they were nurturing Mingzhao or destroying him.

    Mingzhao had distanced himself from everyone in the residence and was even on guard. Even though he liked Yao Yao, he kept it to himself and did not want anyone to know.

    He trusted no one but himself. The more he wanted and valued something, the less he dared to let anyone know. He was always afraid that he would be another cat who had been ¡°falled to his death.¡±

    He had never been fulfilled by anyone. He needed to scheme for what he wanted.

    It was because something had suddenly happened to the marriage he wanted that caused Mingzhao to panic. That was why he had begged her.

    A man had gold under his knees. He would rather kneel and beg her, his grandmother, than be like a real grandson and express his feelings to her openly.

    As Old Madam Sone spoke, her eves welled up with tears.

    Song Mingzhao only knelt stiffly on the ground, not knowing how to react.

    Old Madam Song pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her eye. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make a trip to the Yu Residence tomorrow. Get up!¡±

    Song Mingzhao kowtowed respectfully to Old Madam Song. ¡°Thank you,

    Grandmother.¡±

    The solid kowtow made Old Madam Songs heart bleed. The grandfather and granddaughter treated each other like outsiders. ¡°Mingzhao, are you¡­ ming me?¡±

    Song Mingzhao was stunned when he heard this. He slowly lowered his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    It was true that he did not dare to, but it was not that he did not. Perhaps even Mingzhao did not sense the difference.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s body went limp, and she forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose yourposure. Everyone says that good things happen often. Old Yu dotes on Yao Yao. It¡¯s impossible for her to be happy about the engagement unless she¡¯s blind with anxiety. Even if a Heavenly Immortal is in front of her, she can still pick out 30% of the mistakes. We have to take a closer look and think about it.¡±

    When Song Mingzhao heard this, he did not feelforted. ¡°Thank you for worrying about me, Grandmother.¡±

    With something on her mind, Old Madam Song tossed and turned for the entire night without sleeping soundly. The next day, even her eyes were dark. After washing up andbing her hair, she applied some powder to cover them up. The maidservant prepared a meal, but she did not have much of an appetite for the top-grade Rogue rice porridge. After eating a few mouthfuls, she ordered someone to get a carriage and went to the Yu Residence.

    Old Madam Yu felt ufortable thinking about the order, although it was Linghuai who had stepped in to invite Master Hui Ji to calcte it.

    However, monks did not lie.

    She did not care about her natural phoenix fate. If she wanted to cover up this matter, no one would know. However, every time she looked at that fate, she would panic and feel ufortable.

    Nanny Liu thought that she was not feeling well, so she specially invited an imperial physician into the residence.

    The imperial physician only said that the Old Madam¡¯s liver was not in good condition. He prescribed a prescription for liver relief. Eldest Miss had also prepared fragrance and tea for the Old Madam to drink.

    Therefore, when she found out that Old Madam Song was here, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t perk up either.

    Seeing that her eyes were dark and listless, Old Madam Song was also stunned. ¡°You old thing, what¡¯s wrong? Thest time I saw you, you looked like you had a grandson. Why do you look bitter?¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed. ¡°Whether it¡¯s children or granddaughters, they¡¯re all sins of my previous life. I have endless worries about the debts of this life!¡±

    When Old Madam Song heard this, she understood that this endless worry was not only rted to marriage. It seemed that there was more to it.

    After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°In the capital, no young miss is as outstanding as your Yao Yao. Isn¡¯t she fine? Why do you have to worry about

    Old Madam Yu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Stop pretending in front of me. Do you think I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    At the mention of this, Old Madam Song¡¯s spirits copsed. ¡°Mingzhao likes your Yao Yao. I think you¡¯ve been well aware of this for the past two years. You don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s trying his best to amaze everyone in the Spring Quarter Examinations this year. He¡¯s also confident and asked me toe to your house to propose.¡±

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, but she did not say anything else.

    On the day of the Buddhist Festival, Song Mingzhao had been scheming. Although it was unpleasant, it was understandable. However, Song Mingzhao was so scheming that he had overstepped in front of his elders, making her a little angry.

    Old Madam Song changed the topic. ¡°He almost copsed after an incident regarding the cheating in the examination. You don¡¯t know this, but Mingzhao was tortured miserably. He received many punishments in prison and almost lost his life. It was only after he was released from prison that he asked Shi Yu for treatment. Later, Master Hui Tong gave him a prescription for his recuperation and he felt better¡­¡±

    However, even so, he was still sick.

    Imperial Physician Shi only said that he could recuperate well if he recuperated carefully while he was young.

    Previously, she had only heard Song Mingzhao mention it casually, but she did

    not know how serious it was. Old Madam Yu could not bear to see him like this either.

    Thinking about how this child had suffered in prison, no matter how angry she was, it was almost over.

    She could roughly understand Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts.

    He was originally filled with confidence, but his sudden cheating had disrupted his n. He was worried that something would happen to the marriage, so he used the topic of ¡°saving his life¡± to go against the ¡°Third Prince¡±.

    Of course!

    She also understood that Old Song was a shrewd person. He had said this to soften her heart.

    Old Madam Song sighed slightly. ¡®You¡¯re right. Whether it¡¯s children, granddaughters, or grandchildren, they¡¯re all sins of her previous life and debts of this life. Yao Yao suddenly stopped holding a birthday banquet, and Mingzhao was panicking. Look, I¡¯m here to beg you.¡± At this point, she changed the topic and said, ¡°I came over today to ask you what you think of Yao Yao¡¯s marriage.¡±

    Old Madam Yu felt ufortable. ¡°Mingzhao is top-notch in terms of looks and talent. The Song and Yu families are family friends, and your Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence has also been an honorable family for hundreds of years. There¡¯s naturally no need to mention your family background. You¡¯ve doted on

    Yao Yao since she was young. Your eldest daughter-inw also likes Yao Yao. There¡¯s no family I¡¯m more at ease with than your family.¡±

    At this point, she looked helpless. She took out her pouch and handed it to Old Madam Song. ¡°You should read it yourself, in case you think I¡¯m fooling you..¡±

 Chapter 590 - 590: Ridiculous

    Chapter 590: Ridiculous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Song did not understand, so she took the pouch and pulled open the rope. She took out a wooden slip and looked down. Her eyes widened. ¡°This

    is¡­¡±

    No wonder Old Yu had gone to the Precious Peace Temple twice in a row this month.

    Old Madam Yu had thought of an excuse. ¡°Our Yao Yao has gained Master Hui Ji¡¯s discerning eye. She went to Master Hui Ji¡¯s meditation room a few times to listen to meditation, and Master Hui Ji approved Yao Yao¡¯s fate. He said that Yao Yao¡¯s fate is good, but she has a huge cmity¡­¡±

    This time, Old Madam Song did not know what to say. ¡°I heard that Master Hui Ji was enlightened by Grandmaster Hui Neng a few years ago. No wonder you look like your bones have been pulled out.¡±

    Everyone knew that Grandmaster Hui Neng was proficient in fate reading.

    Old Madam Yu i s eyes welled up with tears, and even her voice became hoarse. ¡°Yao Yao is my lifeblood. Ever since I received this reading, I¡¯ve never felt at ease. I keep feeling that my precious granddaughter is going to suffer.¡±

    Old Madam Songforted her. ¡°Yao Yao is a blessed child. She¡¯s just turned

    It¡¯s fine if she takes a year or two before she gets engaged. You can¡¯t scare yourself. If you really get sick from fright, Yao Yao will be worried.¡±

    For some reason, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t help but tear up.

    After much persuasion, Old Madam Song also cried for the time it took to burn an incense stick. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and only then did her tears gradually stop.

    After persuading Old Madam Yu, Old Madam Song did not stay long and returned to the residence.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao was already waiting in the Glorious Fortune Hall.

    Old Madam Song knew that he was anxious. She only sighed softly and told him about Master Hui Ji¡¯s orders. ¡°Your Grandmother Yu was shocked by this.

    Yao Yao¡¯s marriage will definitely take a year or two to be settled.¡±

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s breathing tightened and he felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    Many of the scenes in the dream were blurry, but he vaguely remembered that the first time he dreamed of the girl, she seemed to be fourteen or fifteen years old.

    Coupled with Master Hui Ji¡¯s orders, he felt that it was an absurd coincidence.

    Was he the one involved in Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s cmity?

    This was impossible!

    Old Madam Song still thought that he was a little disappointed, so she advised,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. Gather your energy and deal with the next examination well. I¡¯ll help you ask next year.¡±

    The marriage had been dyed for a year or two. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t afford to wait. At least, if it wasn¡¯t him, it wouldn¡¯t be anyone else. Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    Unknowingly, it was April 18th, Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday.

    Early in the morning, Qing Xiu came to the Jade Courtyard and invited Yu Youyao to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu said auspicious words as she took off her longevity lock. She also took out a new longevity lock with red gold and jade embroidery and put it on her granddaughter again.

    The surface of the lock was carved with peony flowers. There were leaves and stems, and each flower was exquisitely carved. In the middle, there was a red and lustrous lotus pattern embedded. On the edge of the carving, there were the words ¡°Longevity and Wealth¡± carved. Seven beads could be seen on it. They were gold, silver, ss, coral, ms, red beads, agate. The seven treasures of Buddhism.

    Old Madam Yu looked at her granddaughter, who was standing on the branch like a flower. Her heart ached and she felt proud. ¡°Our Yao Yao is already a 13 -year-old girl.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled until her eyes curved. She held her grandmothers arm and wheedled, ¡°Grandmother, what gift did you prepare for me? Quick, take it out for me to see.¡±

    Old Madam Yu pinched the tip of her nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re asking for gifts every year. It¡¯s as if people will forget. I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±

    With that, she called out to Nanny Liu.

    Nanny Liu returned to the inner room and brought over the gift she had prepared long ago. ¡°Matriarch has been preparing since March. She¡¯s put in a lot of effort.¡±

    Old Madam Yu red at her. These words sounded intentional. It was as if she spent a lot of effort deliberately emphasizing it.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. She couldn¡¯t wait to take the gift.

    As soon as the ebony box was opened, there seemed to be a golden light bursting out of it. Even her eyes flickered.

    Yu Youyao blinked and took a closer look. It was arge pure gold flower.

    With the golden piece as the base, the thin golden piece was a cluster of six-petal flowers in the shape of a half-moon. Dozens of small flowers surrounded it, and the center of the flower was decorated with pearls and jade.

    Every flower stem was curved into a spiral and swayed gently. The flowers trembled slightly. On the flowers, a silver thread raised a butterfly high.

    Yu Youyao could imagine the beautiful scene of the flowers and butterflies dancing when she put it on her head.

    Although the craftsmanship of the pure gold flower was more mature, such exquisite andplicated craftsmanship was still very rare.

    In particr, the treasures on it were even more pure in color and texture.

    Every one of them was expensive.

    Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Wow, this flower is too beautiful!¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°It was two years ago when I saw Sixth Miss give you a silk flower that was made into a hairpin. I saw that it was exquisite and beautiful, so I found a craftsman to make a pure gold one. When you go backter,b your hair into a Feixian bun and put the gold flowers in front of you. You¡¯ll be a little fairy.¡±

    Such flowers did not exist on the market. The craftsmanship was moreplicated, and those with poor skills could not make them. She had also searched hard for a craftsman to make them.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was boasting, but Yao Yao¡¯s beauty was worthy of being the number one beauty in the world.

    The Feixian buns were simple, and only required simplebing methods. There were alsoplicatedbing methods. The same buns could bebed into a hundred different styles. With new jewelry, they would have a different style.

    She liked to see her granddaughter. Her hair wasbed into a Feixian bun, and she looked refreshed and delicate, like a little fairy.

    Yu Youyao hugged her grandmother and called her softly, ¡°Thank you,

    Grandmother. I like you too much!¡±

    Her voice was like the cry of an oriole, but it made Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart turn into a pool of water. She hugged her granddaughter and retracted her hand.

    The grandmother and granddaughter chatted for an hour before Yu Youyao left reluctantly with the gift from her grandmother.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Nanny Xu picked out a silver-red dress with narrow sleeves. ¡°The silver-red dress is specially named the Cloud Shadow Silk. It¡¯s like smoke and fog, like mist. It¡¯s Miss¡¯s birthday today, so it¡¯s not an exaggeration to dress up.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s life was exquisite, but she was not an extravagant person. Usually, she would wear whatever she feltfortable at home. She rarely wore bright and grand clothes.

    Indeed!

    The clothes made of the gauze were thin and imprable, like the wings of a cicada. When they put on Yu Youyao¡¯s body, theyplemented each other, making her look radiant and beautiful.

    The little girl¡¯s chest was raised. Her tube dress revealed that she was a girl..

 Chapter 591 - 591: Zither

    Chapter 591: Zither

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly pulled Yu Youyao to sit in front of the dressing table. She took out jasmine head oil and rubbed it evenly in her hands, slowly applying it on her ck hair.

    Her ck hair was like a waterfall, revealing a smooth crow-green color.

    Nanny Xu took out a boxwoodb from the makeup box. She massaged her scalp with the toothb andbed her hair again and again. Shebed it a hundred times before helping Yu Youyao tie the Feixian buns.

    The boxwoodb had been used for more than two years and was as bright as jade.

    Yu Youyao stroked the woodenb, her heart filled with love.

    Nanny Xu took out the flower that Matriarch had given her. The bottom of the golden piece was bent to cover the Feixian buns on her head. She sat at both ends and made holes.

    Nanny Xu opened the makeup box and asked, ¡°Miss, do you like hairpins, or headbands?¡±

    Yu Youyao picked out a red headband. ¡°This headband it is!¡±

    There were red gems, pearls, and jade embedded in her headband, and tassels at both ends. It matched her outfit very well.

    After putting the headband through the hairband and tying it through the holes, the hairband was fixed. The headband with the bow hung behind her head. The embedded pearl jade on it was colorful, and the tassels swayed even more.

    Yu Youyao looked at herself in the ss mirror. ¡°Wow, the flower is really beautiful!¡±

    Nanny Xu shook her head andughed. ¡°The one who looks good is you. You¡¯re delicate, generous, and elegant. Although gems, pearls, and jade are dazzling, they¡¯re also dazzling when you wear gold and silver.¡±

    Most of the people wearing the pure gold headgear were old people, so it could suppress the splendor of them.

    Little girls all despised pure gold for being too tacky. They liked jewelry that was iid with treasures and jade more.

    However, pure gold was pure and brilliant. If anything was missing, it was easy to overshadow the main character, causing jewelry to lose its luster and be vulgar.

    Yu Youyao blinked. Her reflection in the ss mirror also blinked at her.

    ¡°What brow powder do you want to use, Miss?¡± Nanny Xu opened the rectangr brow powder box. There were more than ten different colored brow powders neatly ced inside.

    Yu Youyao took a look and pointed at a box of greenish-ck brow powder. ¡°I¡¯ll use this box called Green Mountain Scenery.¡±

    ¡°Green Mountain Scenery¡± was the name that her cousin had given it. It was from a quote that said, ¡°In the distance, the green mountain scenery can be seen!¡±

    The color of ¡°Green Mountain Scenery¡± was greenish-ck and slightly solemn. After mixing the water and raising her eyebrows, they looked like an endless mountain mist, exuding a gloomy green elegance.

    Nanny Xu was extremely surprised. ¡°The brow powder that Young Master personally concocted is indeed extraordinary. If he opens a powder shop, just based on his skills, he will definitely be popr in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin only makes eyebrow powder for me.¡±

    Nanny Xu¡¯s eyes shed. From the ss mirror, she saw a trace of affection between Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows and lowered her eyes.

    Yu Miaofu was the legitimate daughter of the first wife of the Yu family. Her grandson, Zhou Linghuai, was also blood-rted to the Yu Residence for three generations. When rtives of wealthy families interacted, they would have to be rted for five generations.

    Therefore, Old Madam Yu naturally treated Zhou Linghuai as one of her own. Even though her granddaughter was old, she did not restrict her granddaughter from interacting with her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai was well-mannered and too deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, earning the trust of Matriarch.

    Yu Youyao was too well-behaved. Matriarch Yu would not doubt her granddaughter.

    The two of them were close cousins, so there was nothing to worry about.

    But!

    Where was Zhou Linghuai?!

    Nanny Xu took some dew and applied it on the little girl¡¯s delicate lips.

    Yu Youyao knew that the oil was heavier. When applied between the lips, it could moisten them. When the lipstick was appliedter, it would look even more beautiful and not lose its color easily.

    The flower dew was refreshing and soft, making Yu Youyao¡¯s skin look even more sparkling and translucent. The rose dew was moisturizing, making her look even more pink and delicate. With a thinyer of cream, she looked full and radiant.

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°You haven¡¯t reached the age of 15. Try not to apply any makeup. Take more care of yourself usually. If you¡¯re full of energy, that¡¯s better than anything else.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not good for my skin if I apply too much powder.¡±

    Nanny Xu took a lipstick pen and dipped it in the rosy lipstick. She gently applied it on her lips, which were plump and beautiful.

    A 13-year-old girl was at the age where she was delicate and fragrant. She did not need to dress up deliberately. She only needed to draw her eyebrows and apply lipstick. She was already beautiful.

    Nanny Xu was very satisfied. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a girl more beautiful than you.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly stood up, picked up her skirt, and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Cousin!¡±

    When they arrived at The Green House, Yu Youyao heard the sound of a zithering from the courtyard.

    She tilted her ear.

    The zither had five tones: the pce tones were peaceful and strong; the shang tones were strong and clear; the angr tones were round and long; the Zheng notes were gentle; and the feather tones were clear.

    The zither had nine virtues: its material was ¡°unique¡± and smooth, its sound was pure and elegant, it was clear and distant, it was pure and quiet, it was smooth and endless, it was round and did not dissipate, it was clear as gold and stone, the strings were smooth and round, and the longer it was yed, the deeper it sounded.

    If a zither was equipped with five virtues, it would already be a good zither.

    If it had seven virtues, it would be a famous zither, such as the ¡°Rare Voice¡± in her house.

    If the nine virtues were present, it would be an extraordinary sound, such as ¡°Burnt tail¡± and ¡°Primordial Voice,¡±

    Yu Youyao thought of something and quickly ran into the house.

    With a thud, the lingering sound was mellow and lingering. Zhou Linghuai pressed the zither strings and his gazended on Yu Youyao.

    The little girl was dressed very grandly for her birthday today.

    The flowers on her head swayed with her light steps, and the branches in her hair trembled. There were butterflies on them, and it was like a gust of wind that blew past the flowers. The butterflies were exquisite, agile and luxurious.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly thought of the poem:

    Her beauty was unprecedented. In an instant, her beautiful eyes lit up and she smiled!

    ¡°Cousin, is this zither for me?¡± Three years ago, her cousin had cut down the tree in her courtyard to help her make a good zither.

    Yu Youyao had been looking forward to it, but she also knew that making a zither was not something that could be done in a day. The longer it took, the more effort was put in.

    There was no hurry. After waiting for a while, Zhou Linghuai took a deep breath. ¡°The strings are ready. I¡¯m adjusting it.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly leaned over. The entire zither was the color of honey. The zither was smooth and beautiful. In addition to the five strings, there were also literary and martial strings. There were a total of seven strings.

    It was as if a phoenix was tired of flying and was resting on a parasol tree branch. It lowered its arrogant head, retracted its beautiful wings, and lowered its long tail.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed and smiled until her eyes curved. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for three years. It¡¯s finally here. Cousin surprises me every year.¡±

    She shook her head slightly, and the tassels shook as she walked. The butterflies trembled lightly, making her look dazzling and beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. ¡°The zither waspleted a year ago. It¡¯s just that silk strings are rare. I¡¯ve looked at more than a hundred types of silk, but none of them were satisfactory..¡±

 Chapter 592 - 592: Quality of the Zither

    Chapter 592: Quality of the Zither

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Later, I happened to find a type of spider silk. This spider was created near the copper mine. The silk is as thin as a woman¡¯s hair strand. It¡¯s difficult to see with the naked eye. It¡¯s slightly reddish-yellow and extremely tenacious. Moreover, it¡¯s not easy to break. It¡¯s twisted into a silk string. Its sound is clear and distant, and it sounds like gold and jade. It¡¯s very natural.¡±

    Just making silk strings was very difficult.

    More than 300 threads of spider silk of the same thickness were twisted into strings. The best strings had to be even and natural. It was impossible to tell with the naked eye that many of them were twisted together.

    After forming the string, the silk string had to be firm and smooth.

    It was tough and not easy to break. The soundsted even longer. It felt slippery, was easy to y, and its sound was purer. It did not hurt one¡¯s hands, and its sound was more round and clear.

    It sounded simple, but it was even more difficult to make.

    Zhou Linghuai was used to using silk as strings in the past. This was the first time he had used spider silk. It took him more time to explore and twist it. It took him half a year.

    ¡°This zither is really beautiful.¡± Yu Youyao was amazed. Her fingers gently stroked the strings. The silk strings were as smooth as jade. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    ¡°Sit over and y a song to see if you like it.¡± Zhou Linghuai smiled and sat at the side, giving the main sitting position to Yu Youyao.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait. She sat where her cousin had just sat and ced her hand on the strings.

    Zhou Linghuai noticed that the little girl¡¯s hands were like jade, and her ten fingers were delicate. They reflected the slightly reddish-yellow strings. She had yet to y the zither, but she had already made his heart sway.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and suddenly said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t washed my hands and burnt incense.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not that important. It¡¯s not a formal asion. Just do as you please.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly shook her head. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart was in turmoil again because of the flower on her head. He heard the little girl say solemnly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m ying the zither that Cousin personally made for me. How can I be casual?¡±

    The little girl had applied rose lipstick and was sitting side by side. She was used to looking into his eyes every time she spoke, so she tilted her head. When they were face-to-face, he could smell her lipstick.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth was dry as he picked up his teacup.

    Yu Youyao called Chang An over and set up an incense table. She burned a medicinal incense pill. The fragrance was cooling and refreshing. Burning a pill when the weather was hot could refresh the mind.

    After that, Chang An brought over another basin of water.

    Yu Youyao solemnly dipped her hand in the basin for a moment, took it out, and wiped it dry. She sat in front of the zither table, her mind stuck again. ¡°What song should I y?¡±

    Not only was she serious, but she was also nervous. Zhou Linghuai smiled brightly. ¡°Just y the ¡®Ode to the Zither¡¯. The simplest song can best reflect the pros and cons of the zither music. Don¡¯t be too nervous. Just try out the zither. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll help you adjust it. You¡¯ll definitely be satisfied.¡¯

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips.

    When she came to The Green House just now, she had clearly heard that her cousin¡¯s zither had already been adjusted very well. The song he yed was sincere, lingering, and carefree. It was very pleasant.

    ¡°Alright, the ¡®Ode to the Zither¡¯ will do.¡±

    Initially, she had learned the ¡°Ode to the Zither¡± from her cousin. At that time, she was not too interested in the zither and only wanted to take the opportunity to spend more time with her cousin.

    It was only when her cousin patiently taught her the zither technique that she gradually became interested in the zither and learned it diligently.

    Everything from the past was still vivid in her mind, as if it was yesterday.

    Yu Youyao thought of how she, who was only ten years old, had been sitting in front of the zither table and learning the zither clumsily but she couldn¡¯t learn it no matter what. She regretted agreeing to her cousin¡¯s request.

    Her cousin didn¡¯t think she was stupid either. He sat behind her and leaned forward, wrapping his arms around her and helping her correct her fingering over and over again.

    Her cousin¡¯s legs were inconvenient and he was in a wheelchair. In such a position, it was actually very difficult for him to lean forward.

    The person teaching the zither had to work harder than the person learning it.

    Sometimes, when she was mischievous, she would deliberately y the wrong fingering technique. Seeing her cousin¡¯s helpless expression, she giggled because he couldn¡¯t bear to criticize her.

    At that time, she knew that there was someone in this world that would not be as harsh as her father. Even if she was mischievous and did something wrong.

    This was called favoritism.

    From then on, she had the confidence to be fearless and pampered in front of her cousin.

    Time with her cousin was always filled with joy.

    Yu Youyao yed the zither happily.

    Zhou Linghuai supported his forehead with his hand. Yu Youyao was delicate and jumped on the silk string. The spider silk was smooth. Even if she yed asionally, she wouldn¡¯t hurt her fingers even if she didn¡¯t wear zither finger nails.

    As soon as the zither notes were yed, the sound of gold and jade was clear and wonderful,pletely expressing the five notes and nine virtues of the zither.

    The reason why ¡°Ode to the Zither¡± was a basic song was because this song was very simple.

    The simple song yed a clear and cheerful tone.

    It could easily reveal the quality of the zither.

    Unknowingly, she had finished ying the ¡°Ode to the Zither¡±. Yu Youyao was a little stunned. ¡°Cousin, how did I y?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°The sound of the zither is smooth and unrestrained. The effect is already achieved. Your heart will move ordingly, and you can y it freely. You can even y the zither with others.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°It¡¯s because Cousin¡¯s zither is well-made. When he yed it, I felt that there was nothing bad about it. It was transparent, smooth, quiet, round, even, clear, and deep. There was nothing bad about it. Unknowingly, I feltfortable.¡¯

    Just now, when she saw the zither, she only felt amazed and impressed. Now that she had yed it a little, she was truly satisfied. Just now, when she yed the ¡°Ode to the Zither¡±, the sound of the zither entered her heart and her body. It was obvious that the sound of the zither was clear and wonderful. It was clear and untainted. It was not sad and suited her personality.

    Zhou Linghuai was also happy. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned closer to her cousin and blinked. ¡°Did you give this zither a name? What¡¯s it called?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°This is a zither for you. You should name it yourself. ¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked nkly. ¡°Which one of them doesn¡¯t have a good and special name? Such a good zither has five notes, nine virtues, literary thought, and martial qi. It might even be peerless in the future.¡±

    The zither was three feet and six inches and five centimeters long, which meant that there were 365 days in a year. The surface of the zither was curved, representing the sky, and the bottom of the zither was t. It symbolized the ground and the ¡°round sky and ce.¡±

    There were thirteen ¡°zither emblems¡±, which meant that there were twelve months in a year and a leap month.

    There were five strings that symbolized gold, wood, water, fire, and earth.

    Later, in order to mourn his dead son, Bo Yikao, King Wen added another string. When King Wu attacked Zhou, he added another string to increase morale.

    Therefore, it was also called the ¡°Wenwu Seven -stringed Zither.¡± However, not every zither was qualified to be called a ¡°Wenwu Seven-stringed Zither.

 Chapter 593 - 593: Shao Yu

    Chapter 593: Shao Yu

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He kept saying that the zither that he had personally made wasparable to the extraordinary sound. This made Zhou Linghuai very happy. Those legendary extraordinary sounds had already disappeared into the torrent of time. He had never seen them before, nor could he makeparisons with them. However, he did not think that the zither that he had spent three years making would be inferior to those extraordinary sounds.

    Coincidentally, Yu Youyao thought so too.

    The smile in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°I can¡¯t name it casually, so I¡¯ll think of a good name seriously.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°Cousin, you should name it. You¡¯re a zither yer. No one knows it better than you, and no one is more suitable to name it. No matter what its name is, it won¡¯t be a disgrace.¡±

    Was she worried that if she did not give her a good name, she would disgrace this zither?

    Zhou Linghuai flicked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t bezy. Think quickly.¡±

    Her forehead was a little numb, but it didn¡¯t hurt at all. Yu Youyao looked at her cousin intively. Seeing his indifferent expression, she knew that she couldn¡¯t be bothered to steal it.

    She could only pout reluctantly and start thinking hard.

    Sigh, naming was really not something a human could do easily!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we call it Shaoguang? Shaoguang has a beautiful meaning. It means young and beautiful¡­¡¯

    ¡°No, no. Although it¡¯s good to be young, it¡¯s easy to age. It doesn¡¯t seem auspicious.¡±

    ¡°In ancient times, there was a martial elephant named Yu Shun. Why don¡¯t we call it Shaoyu? My surname happens to be Yu¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not the only person in the world with the surname Yu. The name Shaoyu sounds good, but it doesn¡¯t have any special meaning. The ¡°Bell¡± was named because of the magnificence of the zither music, like the sound of a bell ringing and the re of a horn. ¡°Burnt Tail¡± got its name because there were still burn marks at the end of the zither¡­

    Seeing her conflicted expression, it was very interesting.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Shaoyu is not bad. In the future, when others mention this zither, the will sav that it was called Shaovu because its first owner was a woman surnamed Yu¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him resentfully. ¡°There are countless women surnamed Yu in the world. I¡¯m just one of them. There¡¯s nothing special¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°No one else is a zither yer¡¯s favorite woman.¡± The tip of his tongue curled up slightly, and he swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth.

    Yu Youyao smiled and looked at her cousin.

    Her eyes were bright, and there was a hint of love in her eyes. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously held her hand. ¡°Later generations will say that this woman surnamed Yu is the zither yer¡¯s¡­¡± Lover. The word rolled on the tip of his tongue again, but when it reached his mouth, he said,

    ¡°Most loved woman.¡±

    The others were not people that the zither yer valued.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin is also my favorite person.¡±

    He would be happier if she said ¡°loved¡± instead.

    There was no hurry. The time was almost right.

    When Yu Youyao left the confinement of the Yu Residence, she would be able to do as she pleased and have no scruples. Unlike now, when she had too many deep feelings and deal with them secretly.

    This wasn¡¯t love. It was hurt.

    If Yin Huaixi liked someone, he had to do it openly.

    And now, he was Zhou Linghuai.

    ¡°However,¡± Yu Youyao changed the topic and frowned. ¡°I still don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to call it Shaoyu. Why don¡¯t we call it Shaoyi? It¡¯s from Shang Shu/Yi Ji. ¡°When the nine songs are yed, the phoenix wille. As the stones are hit, a hundred beasts will dance.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not say anything. Clearly, he preferred Shaoyu.

    However, Yu Youyao felt that Shaoyi was better. ¡°It¡¯s said that the music is intoxicating. If he ys nine consecutive songs, the phoenix will also hear the music and dance with it. In the Zhou Dynasty, there was ¡®Shaoyi Dance¡¯. It was created with the harmonies of the ancient orchestra tomunicate with the gods, causing auspicious signs toe. Not only does the name Shaoyi have a background story, but it¡¯s also very auspicious. I think it¡¯s very good.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao had just said that he was the one who made the zither. No one in the world knew this zither better than him, and no one knew what kind of effort he had put in to make it.

    Perhaps back then, when he saw the tree in the Jade Courtyard, he was tempted and decided to cut off the tree and personally make a zither for Yu Youyao.

    However, he had never thought that since ancient times, the zither had also been connected to ¡°love.¡± It was not unfamiliar to use the zither to show feelings and intentions.

    The word ¡°attraction¡± was just the beginning.

    In the next three years, for more than a thousand days and nights, he carved the zither, molded it, polished it, painted it, fixed the emblem, secured its feet and so on. There were more than 30 steps.

    Every step was divided into many small steps in detail, and each step required a lot of time.

    There were hundreds of steps in total. If there was a mistake in any of the major steps, the rare zither material would be ruined. If there was a mistake in any of the small steps, all his previous efforts would be wasted and he would start all over again.

    He did not just make a zither.

    He wanted to make a good zither that was even more outstanding than Yu Youyao¡¯s ¡°Rare Voice¡±. It could rece ¡°Rare Voice¡± that had seven virtues and be a famous zither.

    There was almost no one in the world who could make a Seven Virtues Zither.

    If Zhou Linghuai wanted to do it, he had to be the best.

    This zither was indeed given to the woman surnamed Yu by the zither yer. This woman surnamed Yu was the love of the zither yer¡¯s life.

    He had not thought of the name ¡°Shaoyu¡± earlier.

    Yu Youyao had thought of it herself. He felt that there was no better name than

    ¡°Shaoyu.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°Shao and Yu were made popr by Shun. The orchestra ys nine songs in a row to attract the phoenix to the ceremony. It¡¯s simr to etiquette.¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and thought about it carefully. Her lips curled up.

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re right. Then, we¡¯ll do as you say and call it Shaoyu!¡±

    After confirming the name, she felt that ¡°Shaoyu¡± sounded better than ¡°Shaoyi. ¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was distracted by the flowers between her brows again. ¡°I¡¯ll carve the name on it.¡±

    As if afraid that Yu Youyao would go back on her word, he took the zither and flipped it over. There were two sound holes at the bottom, one big and one small. The bigger one called a dragon pool, and the smaller one was called a phoenix pond.

    Zhou Linghuai took out the Kunwu Knife and carved a calligraphy on the left of the Dragon Pool. ¡°When the nine songs are yed, the phoenix wille.¡±

    On the right, there was the word ¡°Shaoyu.¡±

    Then, he carved on the left and right of the phoenix pond. ¡°With the glow of the light, a hundred beasts will dance.¡±

    The first sentence meant that the music was beautiful, and the second sentence meant that when the zither was yed, a phoenix would fly over and a hundred beasts danced in front of the pce.

    When these two sentences werebined, it was a beautiful scene of peace.

    This was the scene Yu Youyao was looking forward to.

    After carving, Zhou Linghuai carved seals on the top of the dragon pool.

    Yu Youvao leaned over. It was her cousin¡¯s Qingtian pagodite zither seal. She remembered that she had given the Qingtian pagodite to her cousin, and she had also suggested carving the zither patterns on it..

 Chapter 594 - 594: Bright Night Like Today

    Chapter 594: Bright Night Like Today

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Jing¡ª¡± As the seal was engraved with a small seal script, she did not recognize it, so she naturally read the wrong thing.

    Later, when her cousin was free, he taught her how to write in seal script. She realized that the word ¡°of¡± in small seal script was 70 to 80% simr to the word ¡°end¡±, so she asked her cousin to rify.

    Only then did she realize that she had made a huge mistake.

    Not long after, the name and seal were carved.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°The newly carved inscription needs to be painted, and the seal needs to be sanded to bepleted.¡±

    Generally speaking, an inscription had to be carved before it was drawn. However, he wanted to give Yu Youyao a surprise. He did not confirm the name of the zither, so he left it until thest step.

    Chang An had already brought over the paint and cinnabar.

    The calligraphy and sand painting both required meticulous work. The coloring had to be even. There were many different strokes.

    Even if it was a carved letter, he could not be careless.

    Therefore, even the simple process took two hours topletepletely. The colors were full and heavy, simple and elegant, and it was not easy to lose color.

    In this way, the zither was finallypleted.

    Chang An brought over a ck zither box. With just one look, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.

    Lacquer carvings, Jingtai Blue, Ivory carvings, and the jade carvings were known as the Four Special Skills or Eight Wonders of the capital. Their skills were like treasures. In the previous dynasty, they were once prosperous. It was only in the Great Zhou Dynasty that these skills declined.

    However, goodcquer carvings were still sought after.

    Yu Youyao likedcquer carving. Previously, her grandmother had given her acquer carving makeup box. It was beautiful.

    Her cousin was also good at carving and often made small things for her.

    It was not easy to make small pieces ofcquer carvings. It would take at least a month or two, and at most three to five months.

    On her makeup table, there were makeup boxes, fat boxes, eyebrow powder boxes, and so on. Most of them were given by her cousin, and there were many different types. There were red, ck, color, and yellow¡­

    But!

    However, this ck zither case was even more exquisite. It would take at least a year or two, and at most three to five years to sessfully carve such arge piece.

    On the zither box, there were zither patterns carved on it. Green branches with Chinese parasol leaves were entrenched on the long box on the ck bottom, wrapping around the entire long box.

    Between the branches and leaves, there were strings of yellow-green trumpet flowers. They were bright and beautiful.

    On the surface of the box, on the long red table, there was a 25-string zither.

    There was no need for gold and jade. The bright patterns on the branches were already so beautiful that they were lifelike and soul-stirring.

    Ever since she hade up with an idea and asked her cousin to carve a zither seal, her cousin seemed to especially like the zither patterns. Many of the things he usually gave her had such patterns.

    Her cousin¡¯s carving skills were good. He could always carve different patterns.

    For a moment, Yu Youyao actually had the illusion that she had bought something and returned it.

    No, no, no. The zither and the zither boxplemented each other.

    Hence, Yu Youyao had a feeling that she had received two exquisite gifts on her birthday.

    The red lining was filled with silk, so it wouldn¡¯t hurt the zither. Zhou Linghuai carefully ced the zither into the zither box and closed the lid.

    He looked up at Yu Youyao.

    The little girl looked intently at the box in his hand and smiled brightly. Her eyes were curved, and her red lips were beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyebrows were as elegant as melted ink, as if flowers had bloomed. He suddenly stood up from his wheelchair. The servants in The Green House acted as if they hadn¡¯t seen him and were doing their own things.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. She subconsciously covered her mouth, her eyes moist as she looked at her cousin in a daze.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d seen her cousin stand.

    However, this was the first time she had seen her cousin. He stood up easily like an ordinary person without any help.

    After throwing away his cane, her cousin stretched his back and straightened it. Only then did Yu Youyao realize that her cousin was a little taller than she had imagined.

    He stood casually in front of her, his slender body already covering her petite figure.

    ¡°Cousin, you..¡± His leg hadpletely recovered!

    Zhou Linghuai handed the box to Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯m overjoyed to hear that you¡¯re getting older. There¡¯s beautiful scenery everywhere. It¡¯s a good year.¡± He chuckled. ¡°Yao Yao, happy birthday!¡±

    Yu Youyao held the zither case. The moisture in her eyes turned into specks of starlight that shone brightly.

    She looked at her cousin. ¡°I only hope that tomorrow will be the same as today. Everyone will be around.¡±

    Three years ago, she had heard someone say that a wish would be fulfilled on her birthday, so she made this wish.

    She hoped that her cousin would always be by her side on every birthday in the future.

    At that time, she was still ignorant and did not know that some wishes could not be made easily.

    This was still her wish on her birthday three yearster.

    No, perhaps she was even greedier than that.

    Yu Youyao thought of the wishing brocade that she had thrown onto the Bodhi of Wishes on the day of the Buddhist Festival. It said, ¡°I hope that you will be a thousand years old. I hope that you will be healthy. I hope that you will be like a swallow on a beam and I will see you at all times!¡±

    Not only did she hope that her cousin would always be by her side on every birthday.

    She also hoped to see his face at all times.

    Zhou Linghuai was stunned. Clearly, he had also thought of three years ago.

    Yu Youyao ced the zither case on the table and took a step forward. Her cousin was so close that he, who usually wore dark clothes, suddenly changed into a moon-white cloud brocade that was as bright as the moon shining on theke.

    All of a sudden, he stood tall and slender, looking elegant and refined. He had the aura and virtue of jade, and the firmness of stone.

    Yu Youyao did not know what kind of struggle she had experienced in her heart. Only then did she muster her courage. Her hands trembled as she wrapped them around his waist. She hesitated for a moment and pressed her face against the chest in front of her. She could clearly hear his heartbeat.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if such a fierce heartbeat belonged to her or to her cousin.

    The faint fragrance of ink on her cousin¡¯s body had seeped out over time, revealing a hint of elegance. ¡°Cousin, what do you think?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head. The little girl¡¯s figure was petite and slender, only reaching his chest. When he lowered his head, his chin pressed against her head, and rubbed against her hair.

    He thought of three years ago, when the little girl had held his hand and looked at him with bright eyes.

    ¡ªI only hope that tomorrow will be the same as today. I hope that everyone will always be around!

    ¡°Cousin, what do you think?¡±

    At that time, facing the little girl¡¯s happy, excited, and expectant gaze, how did he answer?

    Zhou Linghuai hugged the little girl¡¯s petite figure in his arms. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her gently on the top of her head. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Three yearster, his answer was still the same..

 Chapter 595 - 595: Love

    Chapter 595: Love

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Yu Youyao was very happy.

    When she was with her cousin, she did not care much about rules and principles. However, after growing up, there were many things that she could not pretend to be stupid and ignorant like when she was young.

    Due to her upbringing, she still cared a lot about the difference between men and women, and she was rarely so close to her cousin.

    She knew this wasn¡¯t good.

    However, when she saw her cousin standing up in front of her, this was a scene that she had only seen in her dreams countless times.

    She had suffered a huge shock!

    Then, she thought of all the pain her cousin had suffered all these years. The tip of her nose suddenly felt sore, and her eyes suddenly welled up. She couldn¡¯t help but want to hug him.

    She wanted tofort him because he was covered in wind and frost and had been miserable for six years.

    Perhaps her cousin did not needfort.

    She wanted to do this, so she did it.

    When her arms wrapped around her cousin, she was also conflicted. However, her cousin¡¯s strong arms hugged her and said to her, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt relieved.

    However, she had not forgotten that her cousin¡¯s leg had just recovered. Without support, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stand for long. She quickly pushed him away.

    Perhaps because the little girl was older and had grown a figure, she was also soft and boneless when she was carried. She had a fragrance that was very different from when she was young.

    He couldn¡¯t tell what was different.

    When he had hugged her as a child, he had felt very satisfied.

    After she grew up, he was no longer satisfied.

    At this age, Zhou Linghuai finally understood what it meant. With the soft jade and warm fragrance in his arms, before he could feel it carefully, he was caught off guard and pushed.

    In the past two years, he was already used to grasping the limits of his interactions with her. He had even integrated them into his bones.

    She pushed gently with such soft strength that Zhou Linghuai was worried that he would be too rash and subconsciously let go of her.

    As soon as he let go, he felt that his arms were empty. Even his heart felt empty.

    Only then did Zhou Linghuai realize that it was rare for the little girl to take the initiative to hug him. He could actually use this as an excuse to hug her for a while longer, but it was toote now.

    Zhou Linghuai regretted it.

    Yu Youyao had already helped him into the wheelchair. ¡°Cousin, how are you? You¡¯ve been standing for so long. Do your legs feel ufortable? Quick, sit down and rest.¡±

    Forget it, there was still a long way to go!

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed his forehead and chuckled. When he turned around, Yu Youyao quickly poured a cup of warm tea and added a drop of spiritual dewdrop. She immediately handed it to him. ¡°Have some tea to calm down.¡± Indeed!

    His image of being ¡°sick and weak¡± was already deeply rooted in her heart.

    Zhou Linghuai really did not know if he should be happy or helpless.

    Seeing that her cousin had finished drinking a cup of tea, Yu Youyao reacted quickly. She quickly took the teacup and ced it aside, her face filled with joy. ¡°Cousin, has your legpletely recovered? In the future, you won¡¯t need any external help to walk as if you¡¯re on t ground?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she saw and still needed his confirmation for it to be true, Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve mostly recovered. If I want to recover to my original state, I still need three to five months of recuperation.¡±

    This was because of the spiritual dewdrop.

    If it were anyone else, it would take at least a year and a half to gradually recover to normal. They would only be able to walk and move as usual, but with the same problem in their legs, they wouldn¡¯t be able to move vigorously.

    On the other hand, he could recover to his original state.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Yu Youyao beamed. She was even happier and more excited than when she had received the zither and the beautifulcquered zither box.

    After her joy, she pouted again. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big matter earlier?¡±

    She shook her head slightly, and the flowers on her head trembled. The butterflies danced and dazzled Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes. He subconsciously raised his hand and gently touched the butterflies in the flowers.

    The butterfly wings trembled lightly, like¡­

    Just now, when the little girl was hugging his waist, her petite figure trembled in his arms. It was so gentle and beautiful.

    It made his heart race.

    Even his ears could hear her heart beating like a drum, shocking his heart.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s body heated up. He suddenly tightened his grip on the armrest of the wheelchair, not daring to continue thinking. ¡°I n to give you a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Cousin gave me many surprises today. The greatest surprise was seeing Cousin really stand up with my own eyes.¡± Yu Youyao giggled, her voice melodious and pleasant.

    She had used Green Mountain Scenery to draw her brows. She had beautiful eyebrows and watery eyes. When she smiled, her eyes were charming and herughter was even more delicate.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and half of his body went numb. He had to hold the armrest of the wheelchair tightly to prevent himself from losing hisposure.

    No matter what, her gaze couldn¡¯t help butnd on her red lips. The rose lipstick was beautiful. When she smiled, it was charming.

    Zhou Linghuai felt his mouth go dry. He wanted to say something to divert his attention. ¡°The walking ornament on Cousin¡¯s head is very unique.¡±

    Yu Youyao raised her hand and touched it. ¡°It¡¯s a birthday gift from

    Grandmother this morning. Does it look good?¡±

    She shook her head slightly, and flowers fluttered. It was beautiful and brilliant. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s throat went hoarse. ¡°It looks good!¡±

    There was a gauze of clouds and shadows, and flowers were swaying in the wind. It was beautiful.

    The little girl had finally grown up.

    There was no hurry. Let¡¯s wait a little longer¡ª Just a little longer¡ª Soon!

    Yu Youyao held the gift and returned to the Jade Courtyard with her cousin in satisfaction.

    Yu Shuangbai, Yu Shanyan, and Yu Jianjia, as well as Yu Shansi, had already arrived.

    Yu Qingning became much more obedient. Her grandmother had allowed her to go to school every day, but she was still not allowed to enter or leave the courtyard at will, so she naturally did note over.

    There were a few tables in the corridor. They were filled with fruits, snacks and so on.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had returned, Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened. She ran over and circled Yu Youyao with a stunned expression. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Eldest Sister, you¡¯re really good-looking today. Look at this silver-red veil. It¡¯s really as bright as the mist. Look at the moving flowers on your head. I¡¯m dazzled. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress your beauty.¡±

    Yu Lianyu also added, ¡°The brightness of the robe is as bright as the sun rising into the morning sky, and as bright as a lotus flower. It¡¯s beautiful and calm.¡±

    Yu Fangfei stuck out her tongue. ¡°Eldest Sister looks beautiful and expensive.

    It¡¯s even appropriate to put on heavy makeup. Oh, you were born beautiful. Makeup for dressing up but you don¡¯t need it.¡±

    Yu Youyao was speechless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what I was carrying?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai, who was sitting at the side, clenched his fists and chuckled.

    Yu Youyao hugged the zither box all the way and couldn¡¯t wait to show it off. Everyone knew that she was clearly hugging the zither box. When Yu Shuangbai ran over, it became ttery.

    This was because holding it made it easier to see clearly..

 Chapter 596 - 596: Pitting Brothers Against Each Other

    Chapter 596: Pitting Brothers Against Each Other

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Unexpectedly, not only was Yu Shuangbai a bad judge of character, but even Yu Lianyu, who had followed behind, did not understand the little girl¡¯s smug mood. Instead, she praised her.

    It was too long to exin.

    ¡°This is acquer carving?¡± Yu Shuang¡¯s eyes widened again. She only felt that this long box was beautiful and vivid. ¡°Oh my god, I¡¯ve never seen such a big piece of carving. Big Sister, quickly show it to me¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out to take it.

    Yu Youyao dodged to the side. ¡°This is a birthday gift from Cousin. You can only look at it and not touch it, in case you identally break it.¡±

    Seeing her energetic expression and the smugness on her face, Yu Shuangbai rolled her eyes. ¡°I heard thatcquer carvings and embellishments have been around for a thousand years. They don¡¯t decay, fade, or lose color. How can they be broken just by touching them?¡±

    Yu Youyao said righteously, ¡°What if it happens? It took Cousin more than three years to finish carving such a big piece. I have to be careful.¡±

    Every word and sentence was filled with pride, making Yu Shuangbai speechless.

    However, she had also heard thatrge-scalecquer carvings were very expensive. They were almost extinct among themoners. The best were the furnishings of the nobles of the royal family.

    Such a long box could already be considered a valuable item. He had to be careful.

    It would be a pity if it was broken.

    Yu Youyao entered the corridor and carefully ced the box on the table. She said, ¡°Look!¡±

    After being envious of the zither box, when the box was opened, she would probably be envious of the zither again.

    Not only Yu Shuangbai and the others, but even the usually steady Yu Shanyan and Yu Jianjia, who did not like to gather together, subconsciously surrounded the table. Even their eyes widened.

    Yu Shanyan was amazed. ¡°I heard that carving on a smooth, soft, and easily deformedyer is a test of one¡¯s skills. There¡¯s always the saying that one has no regrets, especially when ites torge-scale carving. It¡¯s very difficult to carve properly without decades of cultivation. It¡¯s much harder than jade carving, ivory carving, and so on. Therefore,cquer carving was once at its peak in the previous dynasty. After the war, its skills were almost lost. Goodcquer carving is very rare on the market. Cousin Zhou is too amazing¡­¡±

    Yu Shanxin also sighed. ¡°Three years! It¡¯s not three days, three months, or 300 days, but three years. That¡¯s more than 3,000 days. Cousin Zhou is really willing to spend time on Eldest Sister.¡±

    The colorful box in front of her was so dazzling that it almost hurt Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes.

    Three years ago, on Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, Zhou Linghuai had given her a Longevity peach blossom stone seal that he had personally carved.

    What had he given her two years ago?

    Oh right, it was the Dragon Resting Stones that Zhou Linghuai had obtained from Mount Wutai.

    More than ten Dragon Resting Stones had been transformed into naturalndscape stones by Zhou Linghuai. When one or two of them were ced in the house, not only were they beautiful, but the entire house was also cool.

    A year ago, he had given her a huge painting of the Bodhisattva.

    It was said that this huge painting had taken two years toplete. As soon as it was taken out, it stunned everyone in the Yu Residence. Second Uncle praised it endlessly, saying that this painting was divine in all aspects. It was a rare masterpiece in the world.

    This year, he had taken another three years toplete the embroidery box.

    They were both cousins, but Zhou Linghuai treated Yu Youyao differently.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s face almost hit the zither box. She nced at Yu Youyao enviously and red at Yu Shanxin and Yu Shanyan resentfully.

    Yu Shanxin was frightened by her re and asked warily, ¡°Second Sister, why are you looking at me?¡±

    Yu Shanyan quietly took a step back, and his entire body was blocked by Yu Shanxin¡¯s tall and strong body.

    Indeed!

    Yu Shuangbai looked indignant. ¡°We¡¯re all brothers. Why is there such a big difference?¡±

    Yu Shanyan scratched his head and looked honest. ¡°Uh, you can¡¯t say that.

    Although we¡¯re both brothers, there¡¯s a difference between cousins and biological brothers, right?¡±

    Her cousin was better than her biological brother. How was that reasonable?! Yu Shuangbai stomped her foot. ¡°You¡¯re still angry with me!¡±

    Yu Shanxin really did not understand why she was angry. He looked inexplicably puzzled. ¡°Are you joking? How can I be angry with you?¡± That was not all. In the end, he added, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like Cousin Zhou has been treating Eldest Sister well for a day or two. Even Third Sister isn¡¯t angry. Why are you angry?

    The first and second branches had already split up. No matter how capable Cousin Zhou was, he was still from the first branch. Wasn¡¯t it only right for him to spend so much effort to treat his eldest sister well?

    Shouldn¡¯t the person who should be angry the most be her third sister, who was also the daughter of the first wife?

    Cousin Zhou had never put in much effort to please his third sister!

    Yu Jianjia was implicated for no reason. It was simply heart-wrenching. Even her smiling expression was a little forced, so she could only lower her head.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes widened as she red at him. ¡°Cousin Zhou treats Eldest Sister well because they¡¯re close. Am I angry about this? You, you¡¯re asking for a beating¡­

    Yu Shanxin was enlightened. ¡°So it¡¯s you who¡¯s angry. I don¡¯t treat you as well as Cousin Zhou treats Eldest Sister. It¡¯s really unreasonable for you to be angry. Not everyone in this world is as capable as Cousin Zhou. There¡¯s nothing you can do if you¡¯re angry with me¡­¡±

    ¡°You even said that you weren¡¯t angry with me. You¡¯re asking for a beating¡­¡± Yu Shuangbai was furious. She picked up her dress and chased after Yu Shanxin.

    She was already angry. So what if he coaxed her a little?

    Not only did he not coax her, but he also deliberately added fuel to the fire. He wasn¡¯t really angry to begin with, but after hearing her words, he was furious.

    Compared to Cousin Zhou and Eldest Sister, she had two brothers. One was studying all day and couldn¡¯t be distracted, while the other was busy with his practice every day and went out. They really ignored their biological sister too much.

    This was probably the case between siblings of wealthy families. In families with stricter upbringing, when a girl was twelve or thirteen years old, even her father, brother, and younger brother had to avoid her.

    However, with Cousin Zhou in the Yu Residence, they were all a big family. How could there not be aparison?

    She was just saying it. She wouldn¡¯t really be angry over such a thing!

    Yu Shanxin was chased until he jumped up and down like a monkey. He had learned martial arts from a martial arts master for three years, so it was not difficult for him to fly over roofs and walk on walls. This caused Yu Youyao and the others tough repeatedly.

    ¡°Stop right there. Don¡¯t run¡­¡±

    ¡°Only a fool would stand still and let you hit him¡­

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll tell Father that you bullied me¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all brothers. Why are you chasing after me alone instead of Big Brother?¡±

    Without waiting for Yu Shuangbai to answer, Yu Shanyan quickly said, ¡°Because you deserve a beating. Look, I¡¯ve never made Second Sister angry.¡±

    There was no one else who would pit brothers against each other.

    Indeed!

    As soon as Yu Shuangbai heard this, she shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s precisely because you deserve a beating. Why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself? We¡¯re all brothers.. Why don¡¯t I chase after Big Brother instead of you?¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597: Guan Shanyue

    Chapter 597: Guan Shanyue

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The two of them made a fuss for a long time until Yu Shuangbai couldn¡¯t run anymore. She bent down and held her stomach, panting. Only then did Yu Shanxin feel guilty and apologize. The siblings reconciled.

    Yu Youyaoughed until her stomach hurt. She vaguely understood that the rtionship between her second sister and her second brother was like that of normal siblings.

    She and her cousin seemed to be a little¡­

    She pursed her lips!

    Afterughing, Yu Shuangbai drank her tea and ate her fruit. She also came back to her senses and asked curiously, ¡°Big Sister, what¡¯s this box for?¡±

    For a moment, no one could think of what such a big box could be fore. It couldn¡¯t have been specially made to be an empty box!

    Yu Jianjia looked at the box again. With just one nce, it seemed to be lifelike and bright, piercing her eyes. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and she lowered them to hide the envy in her eyes. She said in a low voice, ¡°This length should be a zither case.¡±

    Yu Lianyu quickly asked, ¡°Big Sister, is it really a zither box?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Three years ago, Cousin said that he wanted to help me make a zither, so he made a zither case in passing. After all, a good horse is matched with a good saddle, and a good zither is also equipped with a good case. Only then will itplement each other.¡±

    The word ¡°in passing¡± made Yu Shuangbai roll her eyes again.

    It had taken three years to make. How could this be called ¡°in passing ?

    Did she have some misunderstanding about the words ¡°in passing¡±?

    She was showing off so openly that it was almost written all over her face. She couldn¡¯t be envious. Who asked her not to have a capable brother like Cousin Zhou?

    Yu Fangfei focused on the main point and opened her eyes. ¡°So, is the zither box filled with the zither that Cousin Zhou gave you?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The zither and the zither box were both birthday gifts from Cousin.¡±

    It had been three years. If not for this, Yu Shuangbai would have almost forgotten about this. She quickly went to the table. ¡°Cousin Zhou made a zither.

    Let us take a look.¡±

    Even Yu Shanyan and the others were very interested.

    Yu Jianjia felt upset, but she also wanted to see with her own eyes what the zither that Zhou Linghuai had personally made was like. Was it as impressive as his painting and carving?

    Yu Youyao followed suit. She carefully opened the zither box, carried the zither out, and ced it on the table.

    The honey-colored zither shone brightly, and it looked even more exquisite and beautiful.

    Among the Six Arts of a Gentleman, one of them was music. Even Yu Shanxin could stammer and y two songs.

    Although they did not know how to y the zither, they hade into contact with it and had an understanding of it. Although they did not know how to appreciate it, they had seen the world and could tell if it was good or bad.

    This zither was smooth and beautiful, exuding a noble and beautiful aura from the inside out. They couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Oh my god, is this Cousin Zhou¡¯s zither? It¡¯s too beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Cousin Zhou is too good¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled as she listened to everyone¡¯s amazed praise. She did not say that this zither had all nine virtues. After all, they would only know if the zither music was good after ying it.

    Yu Jianjia was a little frustrated.

    Two years ago, her father had looked for a great teacher and ordered an ¡°Ice

    Jade¡± zither for her. As its sound was as clear as jade, it was named ¡°Ice Jade.¡±

    The pine tree was extremely permeable. The sound of the zither was bright and mellow, with the charm of gold and stone. However, its stability and longevity were slightly inferior to the fir tree.

    However, the older the wood, the denser the material would be, which could make up for this w.

    Initially, she did not want to be inferior to Yu Youyao, but old wood was too rare. Which family had such a good thing? If they did not hide it themselves, how could they take it out and give it to others?

    She had no choice but to choose a 300-year-old fir tree. It was peerlessly famous. Even if it was made of fir wood, it wouldn¡¯t be much inferior to Yu

    Youyao.

    Unexpectedly, this zither was made by a great master. It was a rare fir zither. It was golden in color and had ice threads as strings. The sound of the zither was clear and delicate.

    Even Ms. Ye praised her endlessly.

    Yu Jianjia was good at the zither and understood it. At a nce, she could tell that the zither that Zhou Linghuai made looked natural and did not have a hint of craftsmanship. It was obvious that his skills were superb, and there was noparison with ¡°Ice Jade.¡±

    She just didn¡¯t know if it looked good on the outside but sounded bad on the inside! She thought about it with some malice.

    At this moment, Yu Shuangbai asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of this zither?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up again. ¡°I was the one who named this zither¡ªShaoyu. Cousin engraved it with an inscription. With the glow of the light, a hundred beasts will dance.¡±

    Yu Shanyan pped his hands. ¡°This name is good. ording to legend, Emperor Shun was first conferred the title of Yu. The founder of the country was called Yu. Shaoyu means music and celebration. Emperor Shun is benevolent in governing the people and his virtue is passed down to the world. Later, there was the scene of him dancing with a hundred beasts and the phoenixing to perform. It was a peaceful scene of singing and dancing. Very good, very good!¡±

    Yu Youyao was very happy that her name had been affirmed by others. ¡°Cousin likes this name too.¡±

    In fact, between Shaoyi and Shaoyu, she had finally chosen the name Shaoyu. Just as her big brother had said, she hoped that a wise ruler would govern the country and it would be peaceful and prosperous. The joy of Shaoyu would be remembered in the future andst forever.

    Yu Lianyu¡¯s zither skills were good, but it was rare to see such a good zither. She was also extremely excited. ¡°Big Sister, why don¡¯t you y a song and let everyone hear the sound of this zither?¡±

    Eldest Sister had also been learning the zither for three years, and she was not inferior to them when it came to ying the elementary zither. That was why she had made this suggestion.

    Just as Yu Youyao was thinking this, she quickly ordered someone to set up an incense table. She burned the incense and cleaned her hands, looking very serious. She flicked the string with her fingers, and the ancient and boundless sound of the zither flowed out from her fingertips.

    There was a vast and thick feeling of the bright moon leaving the Heavenly Mountain and going to the sea.

    It had the heroic aura of ¡°The long wind blows tens of thousands of kilometers through the Jade Gate.¡±

    There was also sadness and sincerity.

    There was also the gentleness of a guest looking at the side and thinking about home.

    ¡°Guan Shanyue¡± was a short song. Yu Youyao yed it three times before the song finally stopped.

    However, the aftertaste of thest sentence, ¡°On this night, a tall building should sigh without resting,¡± was heart-wrenching for a long time. It left a lingering aftertaste, and the sorrow in her heart did not stop.

    Zhou Linghuai felt it deeply.

    Yu Shanyan was also stunned for a long time before he praised, ¡°Eldest Sister, your zither skills are impressive. Your ¡®Guan Shanyue¡¯ is bold, pure, and natural.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but nce at Zhou Linghuai and add, ¡°As expected of a great teacher¡¯s disciple!¡±

    Yu Youyao yed so well that she forgot that her original intention for listening to the zither was to appraise it.

    This was the first time Yu Jianjia had heard Yu Youyao y the zither. Her thoughts ofparing skills suddenly faded. It wasn¡¯t that her zither skills weren¡¯t as good as Yu Youyao¡¯s.

    Instead!

    She had started memorizing the zither score at the age of five, and officially learned the zither at the age of seven. It had been six to seven years since then, but Yu Youyao had only learned for three years, and she had already caught up to her foundation of six to seven years.

    Her sense of superiority over the zither hadpletely disappeared, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little dejected..

 Chapter 598 - 598: Public Execution

    Chapter 598: Public Execution

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Jianjia felt ufortable and suddenly said, ¡°This zither is made of wood. Its material is strange and ancient. Its sound is loose and transparent, and its sound is quiet, moist, round, clear, and even. The song yed by this zither should also be heavenly. It¡¯s rare to hear it in the world, and it¡¯s almostparable to peerless music.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she couldn¡¯t help but look at her cousin.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s not right. The zither has nine virtues, but the ones who can y them are humans. A person can easily find and select talents, but what is more rare are the talents themselves.¡±

    He turned to look at Yu Youyao. After being praised by Yu Jianjia, his lips curled up in a silly smile, and his eyes were filled with smug joy. It was as if Yu Jianjia was happier than anything else when she praised him.

    He did not even think about whether Yu Jianjia meant what she said.

    It was as if the reason why Yu Youyao could y ¡°Guan Shanyue¡± well was not because she was good at the zither, but because the zither was good.

    At the thought of this, Zhou Linghuai nced at Yu Jianjia indifferently. ¡°A good zither and a beautiful womanplement each other.¡± He asked meaningfully, ¡°Third Cousin, don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s goal in ying the song was to appraise the zither. It was not wrong for her to praise it for being good. No one would think that there was anything wrong with her words.

    However, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s words had indirectly exposed her unbearable thoughts.

    She had nowhere to hide.

    Under Zhou Linghuai¡¯s indifferent gaze, Yu Jianjia did not dare to breathe too loudly. She subconsciously bit her lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s my short-sightedness. Cousin Zhou is right. No matter how good the zither is, if the person ying it isn¡¯t good, she won¡¯t be able to y it well. Eldest Sister has been learning the zither for three years, but her zither skills are actually so impressive.¡±

    She saved the situation so beautifully.

    Unfortunately, some people did not buy it.

    Yu Shuangbai pursed her lips. ¡°Of course. Big Sister learns everything quickly. In three years, she¡¯s already caught up to our six to seven years of cultivation. It¡¯s notparable, nor can we be envious.¡±

    These words were straightforward and heart-wrenching, making Yu Jianjia feel stifled.

    Yu Lianyu had a gentle personality and said gently, ¡°Although we can¡¯tpare to Eldest Sister when we learn the zither from Ms. Ye, what we¡¯ve learned has already surpassed many of our peers. Besides, Third Sister¡¯s zither skills have always been the best among us sisters.¡±

    These words were already very sincere.

    However, in Yu Jianjia¡¯s ears, it was extremely ear-piercing. First, she said that she couldn¡¯tpare to Yu Youyao, then she praised her for having the best zither skills among her sisters. It was obvious that she had praised Yu Youyao and stepped on her.

    Yu Fangfei also said, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never heard the song Cousin Zhou ys, I¡¯ve heard that the person who¡¯s proficient in the zither might not be a zither master, but a zither master must be proficient in the zither. This zither has nine virtues. Cousin Zhou¡¯s zither skills are naturally top-notch. Eldest Sister is

    Cousin Zhou¡¯s disciple, so of course her zither skills are good!¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at Yu Jianjia and smiled. ¡®¡±Guan Shanyue¡¯ is just a short piece. It¡¯s not difficult to y. In terms of foundation, it¡¯s not as solid as yours.¡± At this point, this was the end.

    Yu Shansi sat beside Zhou Linghuai and looked at the colorful zither box with sparkling eyes. He asked softly, ¡°Cousin Zhou, can you teach me how to makecquer carvings?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not like Yu Shansi, nor did he hate him. ¡°Why do you want to learncquer carving?¡±

    Yu Shansi couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao. ¡°I likecquer carvings. Eldest Sister also likes it very much.¡±

    Engravers were all very respected. Yu Shansi¡¯s studies were not outstanding, but he had disyed some talent in carving. This also added a lot plus points to his mediocrity.

    Although he lowered his voice, he did not hide it from outsiders.

    Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai gathered together to discuss clothes and beauty.

    Yu Jianjia did not go over. Coincidentally, she heard Yu Shansi¡¯s words just now. She felt as if she had been punched in the chest and felt a dull pain. As Yu Youyao liked carvings, Yu Shansi abandoned his studies and learned how to carve from a teacher. He had been pampered since he was young and had never suffered or been doted on. In order to learn how to carve, his ten fingers were injured, but he did not say a word. It was all because he wanted to personally carve something for Yu Youyao on her birthday!

    Just because Yu Youyao likedcquer carvings, he wanted to learncquer carving to please her?!

    Yu Shansi was her biological brother, but in his heart, his biological sister was not as important as Yu Youyao?!

    Seven years of sibling rtionship was actually no match for his three years of interaction with Yu Youyao?

    A sense of betrayal, neglect, and anger lingered in Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart.

    She wished she could rush forward and p Yu Shansi¡¯s face to wake him uppletely so that he would know who his biological sister was.

    But!

    Yu Jianjia clenched her fists.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I have books rted tocquer carving in my house.

    I¡¯ll get someone to send them to youter.¡±

    However, he did not say that she wanted to teach him.

    However, Yu Shansi was very happy. ¡°Thank you, Cousin Zhou!¡±

    Lacquer carving was a very precious skill. He was already very happy that Cousin Zhou was willing to give him a book. He could learn some basic skills from a craftsman.

    When his foundation was solid, he could go to school.

    When it was Eldest Sister¡¯s birthday next year, he could also make acquer carving for her.

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s also good that you want to learn the craftsmanship ofcquer carving. Don¡¯t be distracted by external things and neglect your studies, lest you anger Father.¡±

    The meaning between the lines could not hide her worry andfort for him.

    However, thest sentence made Yu Shansi feel ufortable. Even his excited expression faded a little. ¡°I understand, Third Sister.¡±

    His mother was sick in the Tranquil Heart Residence, and his biological sister was also recuperating in the manor and rarely returned to the residence. His father did not dote on him as much as before, and because his studies were mediocre, his father¡¯s high hopes for him had faded.

    He often heard the servants say behind his back, ¡°Eldest Madam Yang made a huge mistake. Matriarch and Eldest Master hate Eldest Madam Yang to the core. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Eldest Madam Yang gave birth to Eldest Master¡¯s legitimate son, Eldest Master would have divorced her long ago.¡± This made Yu Shansi realize that he was no longer the only son of the first branch of the Yu Residence.

    While he was feeling dejected, uneasy, and terrified, Third Sister was recuperating in the manor. It was Eldest Sister who had sent him the books he studied in the past.

    It was also because of this that he had improved a lot in his studies. Although he was not outstanding, he was not too far behind.

    Eldest Sister was not like Third Sister who would whisper to him and ask about his well-being.

    However, Eldest Sister had asked him to trust her after losing his mother¡¯s protection, his father¡¯s love, and his studies. He did not have to worry about being treated unfairly and receiving strange gazes in the residence.

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen left the government office one after another.

    Concubine Jiang had also prepared a family banquet.

    The elders had all prepared a birthday gift for Yu Youyao. Before Yu Youyao could show off, Yu Shuangbai had already shouted, ¡°With Cousin Zhou in front of you, the other gifts pale inparison..¡±

 Chapter 599 - 599: Pomegranate Flowers Are Like Fire

    Chapter 599: Pomegranate Flowers Are Like Fire

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu was not surprised at all. She only asked curiously, ¡°What did your Cousin Zhou give your big sister this year?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen were also very interested.

    Madam Yao put down her teacup and stopped drinking her tea.

    Yu Shuangbai sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t say. I have to give Eldest Sister a chance to show off.¡¯

    Everyone in the roomughed, but they were also whetted by her sighing attitude.

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°You don¡¯t want the three pomegranate flowers anymore?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister, I was wrong. I was wrong, okay?¡± When Yu Shuangbai heard this, she rushed up to Big Sister and quickly apologized.

    It was April, and the pomegranate flowers were as red as fire.

    Eldest Sister had picked pomegranate flowers that were as hot as fire and made pomegranate water. It was clear and refreshing. She had also extracted the dew of the pomegranate flowers, making one¡¯s face look rosy and delicate. She even made pomegranate flowers look beautiful.

    Not only her, but even Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei came over. They served tea and fanned themselves, making the elders in the roomugh non-stop.

    Madam Yao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In the past few years, the family had been used to using the ointment and fragrance that Yu Youyao had made.

    Yu Youyao liked incense medicine and had taught a few useful maidservants by her side. It was not difficult, and the elders would not take her things for nothing. They would alwayspensate her in other ces.

    Yu Youyao was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Go to my house to get itter. I¡¯m really afraid of you..

    The juniors joked around. For some reason, Yu Zongzheng nced at his second brother, Yu Zongshen.

    He thought about how he had been suppressed by his second brother since he was young. Even when he married, his mother had to sacrifice him to pave the way for his second brother. In terms of resentment, it was not to the extent of jealousy and unwillingness.

    However, at this moment, Yu Zongzheng suddenly felt proud.

    His eldest daughter was stronger than his second brother¡¯s daughter.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s fingers trembled slightly as he looked down at the teacup in his hand. His ears were filled with the sweetughter of an oriole, clear and bright. When he heard it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel dazed.

    That year, the pomegranate flowers were as bright as fire. He went to Quanzhou and identally met Eldest Master Xie.

    The first time he visited the Xie Residence, he was standing at the white jade bridge above theke. Theke was filled with green leaves.

    Xie Roujia was wearing a gauze dress with pomegranate flowers. She stood under a pomegranate tree and instructed the maidservants to press down on the pomegranate branches. She stood on her tiptoes and twirled the flowers into the basket. Her figure was light and slender, and the flowers were like fire. From a distance, her delicate voice could be vaguely heard.

    Later on, he often used the excuse of being at sea to enter and leave the Xie Residence.

    Although the Xie Residence was a merchant family, be it knowledge, breadth of mind, or horizons, they were definitely not ordinary. He had wild thoughts, but he did not dare to show them rashly because they were of equal status.

    The Xie Residence was not so easy to fool.

    Without his mother¡¯s approval, he did not even dare to reveal his thoughts to anyone. He was worried that he would be rude to Xie Roujia, and even more worried that the Xie family would find out that he had ulterior motives and would not allow him to enter and leave the Xie family¡­

    He had gotten into the rankings and entered the Hanlin Academy. He was the ¡°Prime Minister.¡± His mother had always hoped that he would marry a daughter-inw of a suitable family.

    His mother was a widow. She had suffered for him and his eldest brother for many years. He couldn¡¯t disappoint her.

    In this way, he had to let his mother know that the Xie family had done him a favor and this was beneficial to his career.

    He had used the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡± to make a contribution and ask for credit from the emperor for the Xie family. He imed that the Xie family had contributed greatly to hispletion of the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡±. In the future, when the sea ban was lifted, he still needed the Xie family¡¯s help.

    Indeed!

    The emperor rewarded the Xie family and valued them very much.

    He even instigated Xie Jingliu to take the schrly examination. With this schrly status, the Xie family was not just a merchant family.

    It was true that Xie Jingliu had not even taken the Elementary Schr examination at that time, but he was not in a hurry.

    Xie Jingliu was talented and even 30% better than him. As long as he convinced his mother to postpone his engagement for a year or twoter, Xie Jingliu¡¯s stunning talent would sooner orter spread throughout the world.

    At that time, everything would fall into ce.

    However, he had never expected¡­

    Immediately, praises, sighs, and gasps sounded in the room. Yu Zongshen¡¯s hand trembled, and the teacup in his hand shook. The tea spilled onto his hand, and even his sleeve was wet.

    Heposed himself, put down his teacup, and looked up.

    The first thing he saw was the lively and bright zither box. The first thing he thought of was that on the Eight Treasure Pavilion of the Qianqing Pce, there was a peony-patterned colorful vase that was half the height of a person. It had been passed down from the previous dynasty. After a thousand years, it was still as bright as before, but whenpared to it, be it in terms of carving skills or craftsmanship, the peony-patterned colorful vase was still inferior.

    Then, he saw the seven-stringed zither in the box and was stunned for another moment.

    All kinds of amazed and admiring voices sounded in his ears¡ª ¡°It¡¯s really an eye-opener today¡­¡±

    ¡°This zither that took three years to make is just different from ordinary zithers¡­¡±

    ¡°Linghuai is good at the zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, carving and so on.

    I wonder what else he doesn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°In the past, there were rumors in the capital that in order to please the

    Princess Consort, Prince Li of Zhou, who had yet to marry into the Prince¡¯s Residence, found many craftsmen who were good atcquer carving and learned how to carve. Today, in order to please his cousin, he spent three years making this zither. Oh my, why do I find it funny¡­¡±

    ¡°Our Linghuai is really impressive. There¡¯s no one else in the entire Great Zhou..

    Hearing that everyone was praising her cousin, Yu Youyao felt both proud and happy. She couldn¡¯t help but look at her cousin. His eyes were as dark as ink, and he looked a little out of ce in this noisy and lively environment.

    As if noticing his gaze, Zhou Linghuai looked up.

    Yu Youyao fell into his eyes.

    In an instant, she was sucked into a dazzling gxy.

    The family banquet soon ended.

    Yu Youyao and her cousin left the north courtyard together. Suddenly, she looked back. The north courtyard was silent after the celebration.

    An indescribable feeling lingered in her heart.

    ¡°Yao Yao¡ª¡± Zhou Linghuai called her.

    Yu Youyao suddenly came back to her senses and looked at her cousin. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai also smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Cousin!¡±

    In the dead of night, there were sparsenterns hanging on the corridor. The lights were dim, and the light and shadow were lingering.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the Jade Courtyard, Zhou Linghuai wanted to return to The Green House.

    Perhaps because the lights along the way were dense and she felt emotional, Yu Youyao suddenly felt a sense of reluctance. She watched as her cousin turned his wheelchair and was about to return. For some reason, she didn¡¯t want him to go.

    ¡°Cousin!¡± Yu Youyao called out.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s hand paused, and the wheelchair stopped.

    Yu Youyao picked up her skirt and ran to her cousin. ¡°I forgot to say goodnight to you just now.¡± Her heart was beating wildly, and her heart was in turmoil. She panicked.. ¡°Goodnight!¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600: You â€˜re Really Killing Me

    Chapter 600: You ¡®re Really Killing Me

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The little girl stood under themp, and the red light shone down on her head. Her fair face also looked gentle and hazy. When she spoke to him, she had to specially bend down to look at his eyes. Her slender waist was gently bent, and even the tips of her head revealed her beautiful figure. In particr, the veil on her body was like smoke and fog under the hazy light, like a peach blossom.

    It was soul-stirring and heart-stirring.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a lump in his throat, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°Good night!¡±

    ¡°Brother Jingzhi.¡± Yu Youyao smiled until her eyes curved. Under the light, her bright eyes were as clear as water. ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s chest couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He saw that the little girl had already run away from him with her sleeve made of the cloud veil. He suddenly had a strong urge!

    ¡°Yao Yao¡ª¡± He opened his mouth to call her.

    Yu Youyao nodded and suddenly turned around.

    The dress bloomed at her feet, like a brilliant peach blossom flower. The two of them looked at each other from afar, as if they were separated by a thousand mountains.

    It was alreadyte at night, and there was no one around.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly stood up and stepped on the sparsemp water on the ground. He arrived in front of her. ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes slowly widened. Perhaps because she was used to seeing her cousin in a wheelchair, this was not the first time she had suddenly seen him stand up. However, she was still shocked by his slender and tall figure. Her aura was stolen by his refined and elegant aura, and she subconsciously became delicate.

    She had called him that without thinking just now. Now, she was a little embarrassed to open her mouth. ¡°Cousin¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly took a step forward.

    Yu Youyao panicked and subconsciously swallowed the word ¡°brother¡± that was about toe out of her mouth. She subconsciously retreated and pressed the heel of one foot against the wall.

    Zhou Linghuai took another step forward. ¡°Not this!¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Youyao took a step back with her other foot, and her back suddenly pressed against a solid wall. There was her cousin in front of her and a wall behind her. She felt a sense of fate.

    ¡°Be good¡ª¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s low and hoarse voice was like the chords of a lute. His ears and temples rubbed against each other, and he spoke in private with a hint of bewitchment and seduction. ¡°Call me Brother Jingzhi! ¡±

    It was difficult under the ice¡ª

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of this poem. At this moment, her cousin¡¯s voice was like water flowing under ice, but its flow was obstructed. It was low and hoarse.

    Every word and sentence seemed to stir the strings in her heart.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head in resignation. Her voice trembled slightly as she shouted softly, ¡°Brother Jing¡­ Brother Jingzhi¡ª¡±

    The night fell silent¡ª

    Yu Youyao heard the cold night wind blowing past the trees. The shadows of the trees on the ground fluttered, and the unknown cries of insects filled her ears. It was noisy and quiet.

    Her voice sounded like a delicate cry, with a hint of timidity.

    ¡°Brother Jingzhi¡± bloomed on her lips like a flower, trembling as she said it. His delicate voice revealed a hint of inexperience.

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously thought of a green plum tree nted in The Green House. Every year, when the green plum tree hung fruits, green fruits would hang on the branches, attracting attention.

    Even though he knew that the green plum fruit was young and inexperienced, he couldn¡¯t help but want to pluck one and take a small bite. He let the sourness rush into his throat. After the sourness seeped through his body, the sweet aftertaste always made him greedy.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes. The little girl¡¯s head was lowered, and the swaying flowers on her head were dazzling under the sparse lights.

    He reached out and lifted her chin. Her bright face looked hazy and beautiful under the sparse lights.

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡± Yu Youyao subconsciously called out to him.

    Zhou Linghuai hissed, ¡°Call me that again.¡±

    ¡°Brother Jingzhi¡ª¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s mind turned white. She opened her mouth and said without thinking.

    When she called out to Brother Jingzhi, her voice was trembling, and her voice seemed to have a hook at the end that could steal a person¡¯s soul. It was not at all like usual. When she called him ¡°Cousin¡±, it was gentle and sweet, filled with joy.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Call me that again¡­

    ¡°Brother Jingzhi¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her body, which was against the wall, fell into a broad and firm embrace. Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. There was a faint fragrance of incense and ink lingering in her nose.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled hoarsely. ¡°You¡¯re really killing me!¡±

    Yu Youyao raised her hands and slowly and gently hugged her cousin¡¯s waist. Her face was pressed against his chest. This time, she heard it clearly. Her heart was beating in her ears. It was her cousin¡¯s.

    For some reason, she suddenly felt very happy.

    This time, Zhou Linghuai really felt that Yu Youyao¡¯s petite body was as soft as bone. She was trapped in his arms and trembling gently.

    Before she hugged him, she was worried.

    When she hugged him, she thought about it wildly.

    Wait, just wait a little longer. Zhou Linghuai sighed softly and finally let go of her. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao was afraid that he would leave, so her slender fingers pinched his sleeve.

    Zhou Linghuai recalled that when he first entered the Yu Residence, the little girl had also been like this. She had carefully pinched a corner of his sleeve. At that time, the little girl was round, delicate, and cute. Her fingertips were fair, unlike now.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s arm stiffened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡®IN-nothing.¡± It was just that she suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to see her cousin leave. The rest of her words were about toe out of her mouth when Yu Youyao reacted. Her fingers felt like they were burning, and she quickly let go of his sleeve. ¡°Good night!¡±

    With that, she picked up her dress and was about to escape.

    For some reason, Zhou Linghuai held her hand.

    Yu Youyao was caught off guard and bumped into his arms. The tip of her nose hurt, making her eyes turn red as she looked up at him.

    Her rose lipstick was bright and beautiful under the light. Her lips were as beautiful as flowers and trembled lightly.

    Her lips were fragrant¡ª

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously lowered his head. The tip of his nose touched hers, and the soft texture of her lips tugged at his heartstrings.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at her cousin in a daze. She was at a loss.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly pulled away and suddenly pressed the petite girl into his arms. He lowered his head and nted a gentle kiss on her hair. ¡°Go back quickly! ¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded nkly. She looked back three times with every step and entered the Jade Courtyard.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Youyao disappeared through the arched door that Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief. The night was as cold as water. Zhou Linghuai sat in his wheelchair and slowly returned to The Green House, gradually cooling down.

    However, he could not cool down. There was a restlessness in the depths of his heart.

    That night, Zhou Linghuai had a dream..

 Chapter 601 - 601: Imperial Family

    Chapter 601: Imperial Family

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In his dream, he held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and she bumped into his arms. Under the dim light, her lips were aromatic and tugged at his heartstrings.

    His breathing was strong, and his heart was beating like a drum. He subconsciously lowered his head and pressed the tip of his nose against hers.

    This time, he did not pull away.

    He was originally aggressive, but when his lips were about to fall, she became careful. She was young and inexperienced, infatuated but gentle. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were red and moist. She was like an apricot, delicate and innocent, but as gentle as water.

    For the first time in his life, Zhou Linghuai had the urge to bully her.

    He bullied her until she cried.

    Zhou Linghuai suddenly woke up.

    Late at night, there was only a smallmp left in the room. It was covered by amp shade, making it even darker and hazy.

    His hair was drenched in sweat, and his turbid panting was mixed with his messy breathing. It was especially clear in the dark room, and there was an indescribable numbness in his tailbone.

    It seemed unbearable but pleasurable.

    Zhou Linghuai finally understood why when he was young, he only felt satisfied when he hugged the petite girl. When he grew up, he would instead be unable to satisfy his ¡°desires.¡± Desire arose from temptation!

    Desire breeds desire.

    Yu Youyao made him aroused.

    After panting for a long time, Zhou Linghuai straightened up and sat on the edge of the bed. He picked up the teapot on the small table at the head of the bed, raised it and poured the tea into his mouth.

    His Adam¡¯s apple rose and fell, and tea slid down his throat.

    After drinking most of the pot of tea, Zhou Linghuai felt the heat in his body slowly calm down.

    Chang An, who was on duty outside, heard themotion and called out, ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and nced at his white pants. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Bring in a basin of water and change the nket.¡±

    After a dreamless night, when Yu Youyao woke up, the room was still a little dark. On the ebony round table, the patterned zither box was bright and glossy.

    Perhaps it was because her cousin treated her too well, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pampered.

    A hazy voice in her heart kept bewitching her¡ª

    You call him Cousin every day. Do you really treat him as your cousin?

    He¡¯s not your cousin at all!

    His name was Yin Huaixi, and he was the heir of the King Li of Zhou. He was also the King of the North, Yin Huaixi, Yue Fei.

    He had only used Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity to live in the Yu Residence.

    He¡¯s not rted to you.

    There was only friendship.

    Yu Youyao suddenly did not want to call him Cousin anymore. But if she did not call him Cousin, what should she call him?

    Yin Huaixi?

    King Yue Fei?

    Brother Yin?

    Just like that, Brother Jing Zhi was blurted out. She was hazy and happy.

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt a little dispirited. She did not even have an appetite for breakfast. She only ate a small bowl of Rogue rice porridge and asked the servants to leave.

    It was unknown if it was because the weather was so hot that it was suffocating, but Yu Youyao was frustrated. She leanedzily against the recliner in the corridor and flipped through her books.

    The corridor was built beside the Parasol Tree. It was covered by thick shade and wasfortable.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu brought over a stack of gift lists and books. ¡°Young Miss received a lot of birthday gifts yesterday. I¡¯ve already ordered someone to tidy up the books.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a look and held her forehead. ¡°I have a headache.¡±

    Every year, on her birthday, just the gift list sent by the Xie family had to be sorted out into a thick book. The other gifts added up to a blur.

    Seeing that she was listless, Nanny Xu smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve received so many gifts. Aren¡¯t you happy?

    Yu Youyao liked to receive gifts, regardless of what they were. As long as she received them, she was very happy. If the gift happened to suit her taste, she would be even happier.

    After her birthday, she could even open gifts for most of the day without finding it annoying.

    Yu Youyao sighed. ¡°Nanny, why do you think people have to grow up?

    After growing up, there were more rules and regtions regarding her body, and she had more scruples. She couldn¡¯t do as she pleased.

    She did not like this.

    Nanny Xu took a closer look at Yu Youyao. There was a green sparrow crown on her delicate eyebrows. Her dark gray eyebrows swept across indifferently, as if they were enveloped in ayer of smoke and fog, adding a hint of worry. The delicate and beautiful little girl seemed to have grown up overnight.

    She had something on her mind and felt troubled.

    Nanny Xu sighed with emotion. ¡°Only when one grows up can they do what they want and choose the path they want to take. Although there are many restrictions on your body, there are also many choices.¡± Yu Youyao frowned, although she was not wrong.

    But those choices were not what she wanted.

    What she wanted was too unorthodox for most women.

    Nanny Xu said earnestly, ¡°As the daughter of an official, it¡¯s true that there are many things that you don¡¯t have a choice in. However, in fact, most people in the world don¡¯t have a choice. Themoners work hard for money, rice, oil, and salt. Businessmen pursue wealth and glory. Even if you were born in an aristocratic family, you have to work hard to bring glory to their ancestors. In life, you have to work hard to fight for whatever you want.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darkened. She would fight for whatever she wanted.

    The fraud case implicated some more people. The Imperial Court ordered to reward those innocent students who had been implicated and died tragically in prison.

    No one discussed this matter anymore.

    Instead, they talked about how two monthster, the Imperial Court reopened its examinations.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s name was also repeatedly mentioned. Everyone was guessing if the talented heir of the Song family could still amaze the world after experiencing a prison sentence.

    The capital returned to its usual prosperity and liveliness. There was an endless stream of invitations to banquets.

    Very few people cared. It was already the end of April, and it wasn¡¯t raining. It was inevitable that the rice production would decrease.

    Many farms stopped their losses in time and nted drought-resistant crops. However, if it did not rain in the future, drought-resistant crops would also be reduced.

    The price of food had already increased to 120 copper coins a litre.

    More and more people were begging along the streets.

    In the market, there were many children being sold as ves.

    In the City God Temple in the suburbs, there were beggars who died of illness, starved to death, or were beaten to death for snatching food every day.

    In the mass grave, there were more and more corpses.

    The Yu Residence had also received many invitations. However, Old Madam Yu of the first branch was a widow, and Eldest Madam Yang had been sick for three years. The invitations were rejected when they could.

    However, one of the invitations was more special.

    It was from the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    There were many idle imperial ns in the Great Zhou Dynasty. There were only a few direct descendants of the great ancestor who were conferred the title of king. The rest had to be demoted and disced. After a few generations of emperors, many imperial ns had fallen.

    Some of them had been conferred nobility, while others had not even been conferred nobility. Most of them relied on their ancestral businesses to survive.

    Those who did not have any ancestral businesses could still rely on the intertwined connections of the imperial family to do as they pleased and bully themoners. Many people died.

    Therefore, the reputation of the imperial family was not good..

 Chapter 602 - 602: Wisdom

    Chapter 602: Wisdom

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    A schrly family like the Yu Residence, which relied on hard work to achieve the status of an official, and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, which relied on military contributions to earn the status of a lord, looked down on the imperial family.

    It was a different story for the imperial family that gained power.

    In the past, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had been the imperial family that had seized the title.

    When the current emperor ascended the throne, he had the intention to pardon some rtives who hadmitted minor crimes, so there was the matter of Duke Rong ordering the reinstatement of his title.

    In the early years, Old Madam Yu had some dealings with the Duke Rong¡¯s

    Residence.

    Later on, when Old Madam Yu lived as a widow, she no longer went out much, and her rtionship with the Duke Rong¡¯s Residencepletely faded.

    This time, even Old Madam Yu was surprised that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had sent a flower festival invitation to the Yu Residence.

    However, although she was surprised, she still had to give them face.

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°I heard that the case of cheating in the examination was handed over to Duke Rong for review.¡±

    Madam Yao nodded. ¡°It was Third Prince¡¯s suggestion. He said that this case involves Ning Yuanbo, who is a distant rtive. This case shouldn¡¯t be handed over to an external minister to be tried. It should be handled by the imperial family.¡±

    The imperial family was in a mess. Most of them were yboys who ate, drank, whored, and gambled. There were not many people who could be relied on. Duke Rong was the most trusted person by the emperor.

    If the imperial family wanted to protect their noble title and enjoy wealth, they had to take sides in advance.

    Only with these contributions could they recover their ancestral virtue and enjoy all the glory.

    When Old Madam Yu thought about this, she recalled that the Third Prince had entered the rice shop under Yao Yao¡¯s name earlier. Her eyelids twitched violently, and she had a bad feeling.

    As expected, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case involved a conflict tor the position ot heir. Yu Youyao said, ¡°Due to King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, in the past two years, the emperor has indeed been interested in appointing titles to disciples of the imperial family. This year, during the autumn spring hunt, many disciples of the imperial family received praise from the emperor. They were even rewarded if they were good at riding and archery.¡±

    In the case of King Li of Zhou, Yin Huaixi had appeared out of nowhere, and the emperor had also taken the Yin family¡¯s bloodline seriously.

    These words seemed to be without rhyme or reason, but Old Madam Yu and Madam Yao both understood. The imperial family already had an influence in thepetition for the position of heir. No matter what, they shouldn¡¯t treat this flower festival as a simple flower festival.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t been out for many years. It¡¯s time for me to exercise.¡±

    Madam Yao calmed down. ¡°In the past two years, the capital hasn¡¯t been peaceful either. Every time I go out and walk around, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll make a mistake and cause trouble. This time, as soon as I received the invitation from the imperial family, I couldn¡¯t do anything. Fortunately, I have you at home, Matriarch. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous. The old princess consort is a straightforward person and has umted a lot of good reputation in the capital. Otherwise, do you think that there are thousands of idle imperial ns in the capital? Why would such a great thing like title renewal reach the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence before it reached anyone else¡¯s family?¡±

    The reason why Duke Rong¡¯s Residence could be reinstated was because of the old princess consort.

    Madam Yao nodded. ¡°I often hear that the old princess consort is a straightforward person.¡± At this point, she nced at Yu Youyao and changed the topic. ¡°At the mention of the old princess consort of the Duke Rong¡¯s

    Residence, I remember that our Yao Yao still has some affinity with her¡­¡±

    There were only three days left until the Flower Festival. Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had already prepared for it, but when it actually happened, they were still a little flustered.

    After breakfast, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s Residence arranged for the servants to exin everything.

    By the time she was done, it was already noon.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had her hairbed into a high bun, and her hair wasbed over her scalp. After being busy for most of the day, she also felt her scalp tighten. As soon as she returned to the house, she asked Nanny Wan, who was beside her, to help remove her jewelry.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Zhang?¡± The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture rxed. She remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen her son all morning.

    Nanny Wan said, ¡°He said that he had an appointment with the Third Prince and left early in the morning.¡±

    When the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence heard this, she frowned.

    ¡°Two days ago. the royal Drince sent a memorial to the Imperial Court to be conferred the title of heir. Now is the critical moment. How many times have I told him to stay in the residence obediently for the time being? When the imperial edict from the Imperial Court is issued and his status as heir is officially confirmed, the family will be stable.¡±

    Nanny Wanforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to reject Third Prince¡¯s invitation.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence sighed slightly. ¡°The memorial to confer the title of heir has been submitted to the Imperial Court two years ago. It¡¯s just that the imperial decree has not been issued for a long time. The royal prince and I are both worried that this title will end on us.¡±

    Nanny Wan hurriedly said, ¡°Princess Consort, don¡¯t worry too much. This time, with Consort Xu¡¯s help, Eldest Young Master¡¯s request for the title of heir will definitely be appropriate.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence shook her head. ¡°How can it be as easy as you say? Imperial Consort Xu didn¡¯t help for nothing. If I¡¯m not careful, I won¡¯t be able to hit the fox and I¡¯ll even get into trouble. If it weren¡¯t for Brother Zhang, I wouldn¡¯t be willing to get involved in this mess.¡±

    Nanny Wan understood when she heard this. ¡°Are you worried about the Yu Residence?¡±

    At the mention of this, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do such a wicked thing, but the Old

    Consort has taken a fancy to Eldest Miss Yu. She¡¯s just waiting for the Flower Festival to invite her into the residence to take a look.¡±

    Nanny Wan lowered her head, not daring to speak.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence sighed softly. ¡°In the past two years, I¡¯ve also seen Eldest Miss Yu a few times. After all, she¡¯s someone who has received the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise. Her upbringing is indeed extraordinary. Old Madam Yu has been a widow for many years and has always been famous in the capital. Eldest Miss Yu has a good reputation and keeps a low profile. She¡¯s not like Lu Mingyao from Ning Yuanbo¡¯s family, who shows off just because she¡¯s talented.¡±

    Nanny Wan thought to herself, ¡°Other than being a golden phoenix, who else in the capital doesn¡¯t like Eldest Miss Yu?¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence continued, ¡°The old Princess Consort and Yu Youyao¡¯s biological mother, Madam Xie, were a little fated. One year, at a banquet in the pce, a youngdy couldn¡¯t take the heat and fainted on the spot. At that time, Eldest Madam Xie was close by and rushed over first to feed that youngdy the secret medicine. That was why she was fine.¡¯

    Nanny Wan was wondering what this had to do with the old princess consort.

    He heard the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence say, ¡°At that time, the old Princess Consort also suffered from heatstroke. In order to prevent herself from losing herposure on the spot, she looked for Eldest Madam Xie.

    Eldest Madam Xie was also a straightforward and meticulous person, so she asked about the old Princess Consort¡¯s health. After confirming that she had suffered from heatstroke, she generously gave her the medicine. The old Princess Consort liked Eldest Madam Xie very much and always praised her for being an open-minded person. Some of the businesses under the Regional King¡¯s Residence also went through the Xie Residence. Back then, when Eldest Madam Xie passed away early, the old Princess Consort personally went to the

    Yu Residence to pay her respects.¡±

    Being part of the imperial family sounded good, but without a noble title or a proper title in the family, they could only have their ancestral businesses. However, the Great Zhou Dynasty hadsted many generations. No matter how big their ancestral businesses were, they had almost all lost..

 Chapter 603 - 603: Duke Rongâ€™s Residence

    Chapter 603: Duke Rong¡¯s Residence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The imperial family looked glorious on the surface, but they were weak on the inside.

    It was the same in the past for the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. It was only when the old Princess Consort had made connections with the Xie Residence that the days in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence gradually became rxed.

    Nanny Wan was enlightened.

    The old princess consort was old friends with Eldest Madam Xie, and her family also had dealings with the Xie family. Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s family background, character, and reputation were all top-notch.

    From the looks of it, it was only logical that the old princess consort had taken a fancy to Eldest Miss Yu.

    No matter what, it would be a good marriage.

    At this point, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture¡¯s mouth was a little dry. She picked up her tea and took a few sips. Then, she said, ¡°Eldest Master Yu is the third-grade Assistant Minister of the Ministry of

    Official Personnel Affairs, and Second Master Yu is also the second-inmand of the cab. Yu Youyao is rich. I¡¯m sure she has a thousand or ten thousand of such families trying to gaim her favor. However, our old county¡¯s Princess Consort isn¡¯t the only one in this world with discerning eyes. Imperial Concubine Xu has already targeted Eldest Miss Yu two years ago.¡±

    Nanny Wan was stunned when she heard this. ¡°Why two years earlier?¡± At that time, how old was Eldest Miss Yu?

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence sighed softly. ¡°At the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, the Yu Residence and the Second Prince¡¯s faction became enemies. There¡¯s a saying that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. Eldest Miss Yu has a strong family background and money. To put it bluntly, even the marriages with those first-grade officials¡¯ daughters are not as reliable as Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu had suffered because of the words ¡°equal social status.¡±

    Nanny Wan moved her mouth. ¡°The Yu n is also a big n. They don¡¯t have a daughter who¡¯s a concubine. Even Yu Mengxiang, the daughter of a concubine, married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and became the first wife of a concubine¡¯s son. The Yu Residence might not¡­

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence nced at her. ¡°Are you stupid? The secondary concubine is part of the imperial pce. The secondary concubine will be ¡®married¡¯ like the main concubine. When she goes to the Third Prince¡¯s residence, she has a rank. When Madam sees her, she has to bow. How can she bepared to a concubine?¡±

    Nanny Wan lowered her head.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence sighed slightly. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu is a phoenix with a tail. It¡¯s also because our Duke Rong¡¯s Residence isn¡¯t blessed. I only hope that after the flower festival, our family¡¯s heir status can be settled early.¡±

    Nanny Wan wanted to say something but hesitated.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence nced at her and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Only then did Nanny Wan dare to say, ¡°As for Consort Jun¡­¡±

    Duke Rong¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°The old Princess Consort has a bad temper.

    How would I dare to tell her this? I can only hide it from her for now. When the Flower Festivales, it will be done. I¡¯ll push the matter to the Yu Residence and I won¡¯t have anything to do with it.¡±

    Bing Inws was a matter of mutual consent. If the old princess consort insisted on a marriage with the Yu Residence, the prince could not bully her. Otherwise, what was the difference between her and someone snatching the daughter of an official?

    However, in this way, it was inevitable that she would offend Consort Xu.

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence did not want to get involved in the battle for the position of heir, let alone stand in other people¡¯s way, in case it ruined the future of the family.

    On the day of the Flower Festival, Nanny Xu helped Yu Youyao pick out a pine-green dress. It was fresh and elegant, like an empty mountain after a

    rain. The new buds were green and radiated with vitality.

    Nanny Xu smiled and asked, ¡°Are you going to tie your hair today?¡±

    There was a slight difference between the ¡®Feitian buns¡¯ and the ¡®Feixian buns.¡± The Feixian buns were divided into two rings, and the Feitian buns were divided into three rings. They looked more grand.

    Yu Youyao had no objections.

    Nanny Xubed her hair and picked out a small silver crown.

    It was twisted into a pattern with silver threads. There were silver foil leaves, small flowers, and tassel pearls hanging all around. The small crown was put on her head, and the flowers, leaves, and pearls swayed gently.

    This was far inferior to how Yu Youyao had dressed up on her birthday, but she was also fresh and elegant.

    After working for more than an hour, Yu Youyao finally brought Chun Xiao and Xia Tao to An Shou Hall.

    Yu Jianjia had already arrived. She was wearing a white dress with crepe myrtle makeup. Clusters of purple, red, and silver crepe myrtle flowers bloomed gently on the gauze dress. It had a kind of soft and dazzling beauty. She had tied her hair simply and was wearing a side flower with silver and red treasures on the left. She looked very beautiful.

    Madam Yao had also brought Yu Shuangbai over early.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s green gauze dress was pure and bright. There were flowers piled up on it like fire. She hadbed her hair into a bun and was wearing a small crown iid with red treasures, making her look even more beautiful and generous.

    Old Madam Yu smiled at her granddaughters and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since everything is ready, let¡¯s set off!¡±

    The carriage was waiting in front of the flower gate. Old Madam Yu was old, and as Madam Yao¡¯s daughter-inw, she naturally had to serve her. She sat in a carriage with Old Madam Yu.

    Yu Youyao and her sisters sat in the same carriage.

    When they arrived at the carriage, Yu Youyao took on the responsibility of being the eldest sister and mentioned some personnel of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. ¡°¡­ When we reach the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, our words and actions are all based on etiquette and rules. The few young misses of the first wife of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence were not conferred titles. Just be as polite as usual!¡±

    Yu Shuangbai hugged Yu Youyao¡¯s waist and giggled. ¡°With Eldest Sister around, I don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had gone out with Eldest Sister.

    Yu Youyaoughed when she heard this and instructed, ¡°When we reach the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, I have to take care of the grandmothers. I can¡¯t stay with you all the time. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence interacts more with the imperial family. When the timees, you can follow Third Sister Song.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded. ¡°I understand, Big Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little worried again, so she added, ¡°There will be many rtives of the imperial family participating in the Flower Festival today. There are still very few who have gained power. Just treat them politely. If anyone deliberately makes things difficult for you, stand up for yourself. If they encounter those unreasonable people, look for me to deal with them¡­¡± Yu Jianjia lowered her head and smiled.

    In the past two years, Yu Youyao had borrowed the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise for her and the Graceful Heart Hall to umte a lot of reputation in the capital.

    She was clearly a ¡°eldest daughter with no mother¡± , but she had a reputation for talent and virtue in the capital. No matter where she went, with such a reputation, others had to be polite.

    Heh, Yu Youyao was the first eldest daughter with no mother that became so glorious.

    But what right did Yu Youyao have?

    Back then, at the Flower Festival of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, she had stepped on the dignity of the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence and won dignity for herself.

    To say that she was a eldest daughter with no mother was to doubt the previous emperor, the current emperor, and even the Empress Dowager who had personally praised Yu Youyao.

    Look, she even had to rely on Yu Youyao now.

    When the carriage arrived at the entrance of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, the maidservants and old maids who were weing the guests hurriedly went forward and set up a small stool. Madam Yao was the first to get out, and a maidservant wanted to help her.

    Unexpectedly, Madam Yao turned around and saw Old Madam Yuing out of the carriage. She quickly helped her down.

    The maidservants and old maids widened their eyes and saw the old Matriarch in a big red sleeved dress getting out of the carriage in an imposing and dignified manner. They immediately shuddered..

 Chapter 604 - 604: The Old Consort

    Chapter 604: The Old Consort

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Nanny Liu handed over the invitation, a servant reported the identities of Old Madam Yu and the others. The servants quickly bowed.

    At the Flower Festival held by Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, it was Duke Rong who took care of the male guests in the front courtyard.

    The reception of the female guests in the backyard was arranged by the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. As soon as Old Madam Yu arrived, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence quickly put aside her socializing and rushed over anxiously.

    Then, she saw Old Madam Yu wearing an imperial mandate dress.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s Madams had two sets of outfits. One was a gown, which was used to enter the pce to meet nobles.

    The other set of clothes wasmon clothes. They were usually worn when receiving important imperial decrees and important banquets in the pce.

    Old Madam was from a second-grade official family. Her head essory was a pearl-green cloud crown. Her big red sleeved dress was iid with purple edges and had golden embroidery of clouds. There were also golden embroidery patterns on her dress. Without a ceremonial robe, she looked dignified and noble.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was terrified. She quickly smiled and stepped forward to bow. ¡°What¡¯s going on today? To think that you¡¯re here too. If our old consort finds out that you¡¯re here, she¡¯ll be so happy.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded and asked, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen her for many years. Is she doing well?¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence quickly replied, ¡°Thanks to you, she¡¯s still in good health.¡±

    With that, she lowered her eyes.

    She had originally thought that even if Eldest Miss Yu was brought out by an aunt, she would only be half a mother. How could shepare to her own daughter?

    At that time, if anything happened to Yu Youyao, she would be a youngdy who had just grown up. If she wascking in etiquette and rules, she could not me the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    She really did not expect Old Madam Yu toe.

    Previously, she had always heard that Old Madam Yu was a widow and wasn¡¯t in good health, so she rarely went outside. Furthermore, she had been eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddhist scriptures for many years. Her personality was indifferent, and she didn¡¯t like to go to events.

    Thinking of what she had discussed with Consort Xu previously, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disheartened.

    However, at this point, she had no choice but to shoot her arrow.

    Beforeing to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Yu Youyao had already understood everything about the family, so she naturally recognized the Princess Consort.

    This person had her hairbed into a high bun and was wearing a silver and red peony smock. At her waist, there was a long and narrow strip of red silk with bat patterns embroidered on it. On it was also a yellow ribbon with embossed phoenix patterns and red coral t beads in bright colors.

    Only rtives of the Great Zhou Dynasty wore jewelry.

    No matter what thoughts the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had, she did not dare to reveal them in front of Old Madam Yu. She quickly called out to Madam Yao and looked at Yu Youyao, who was standing behind her elders.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time she had seen her like this, but her fresh and elegant appearance still made her gasp.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°She must be your Eldest Miss!¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of our eldest son.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly walked out from behind her elders and bowed to the

    Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort!¡±

    When the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence saw that she was only 13 years old, she already had some thoughts. Her hair was trimmed to a certain extent, and her shoulders were straight. Her waist was thin and when she extended her neck, she revealed her delicate charm.

    The way she followed the rules and etiquette revealed good upbringing.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence quickly held her hand and helped her up. She smiled and said, ¡°Good child. Our old Consort is old friends with your mother, Eldest Madam Xie. When youe to our family, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡± With that, she turned to look at Old Madam Yu with a ttering expression. ¡°Tsk, what a good girl. No wonder you hid her at home. It¡¯s rare to see her. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re worried that someone will snatch her from you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was 13 years old this year and was already at the age of marriage. This joke was harmless. Yu Youyao did not hold a banquet on her birthday, so many people in the capital should understand what Old Madam Yu was thinking.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? How can our family do without her now?! ¡±

    It was different for a girl who was engaged. Rules were more important, and even her father and brothers in the family had to avoid her.

    Every day, other than embroidering dowry and learning some household manager matters, she could not even interfere in many matters at home.

    When the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence heard that Matriarch Yang had simply admitted it, her scalp went numb again, but she could only stiffen and smile. ¡°Of course. Everyone in the capital knows that your Eldest Miss is a capable person. She helped share the burden of her elders at the age of ten. Eldest Madam Yang has been sick for two to three years and she¡¯s been taking care of the family. Third Miss Yu isn¡¯t in good health and she¡¯s also the one helping to take care of her.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and felt bitter.

    In the past two years, she had been staying in the manor to recuperate. She also knew that there were many rumors in the capital about her health.

    However, she couldn¡¯t refute.

    She only hoped that she would show her face at the flower festivalter so that others would know that she had already recovered and was no longer a sickly person of the Yu Residence.

    Old Madam Yu nodded. Hearing her praise her granddaughter, she was not humble at all.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence also changed the topic and asked Yu Shuangbai and Yu Jianjia one by one.

    Old Madam Yu introduced them with a smile.

    Yu Shuangbai was beautiful and generous. The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her, and she did not hide her love.

    When the attention was on Yu Jianjia, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence saw that although she was wearing a crepe myrtle flower dress. Although she looked weak, she did not look sick. She knew that Third Miss Yu had recovered and she wanted to praise her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but praise in her heart. The three legitimate daughters of the Yu Residence were indeed all good-looking. They were also outstanding in etiquette, rules, and temperament.

    Yu Youyao was delicate, Yu Shuangbai was beautiful, and Yu Jianjia was gentle.

    After the greeting, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence quickly brought Old Madam Yu and the others to the reception pavilion.

    Old Madam Yu was of high status and was invited to the main seat. How could the daughters-inw in the house dare to be slow? They quickly led the young misses in the family forward and bowed to them.

    The old princess consort was sitting on a purple sandalwood chair with bright red hair. When she saw Old Madam Yu, her turbid eyes lit up and she almost got up to pull her along for a chat.

    At their age, they had few chances to see the sisters they used to be on good terms with.

    It had been many years since she had seen Old Madam Yu.

    After greeting them, Yu Youyao and her sister stepped forward and bowed to the old princess consort.

    The old princess consort was neither thin nor fat. She was even older than Old Madam Yu. She was wearing a dark purple crane-patterned outfit, and her waist was also embroidered with pine crane patterns.

    The old princess consort was already prepared. She held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and praised her non-stop, ¡°¡­ Good child, you take after your mother. Even your personality is as bright as hers. You¡¯re really well-mannered. That¡¯s great¡­¡±

    As she spoke, the nanny beside her handed her a palm-sized wooden box with golden silk. She took the box and stuffed it into Yu Youyao¡¯s hand without any exnation.

    Old Madam Yu watched from the side, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. This gift had clearly been prepared in advance. The more solemn the gift box was, the more extraordinary the gift seemed to be..

 Chapter 605 - 605: Not Knowing Whatâ€™s Good for You

    Chapter 605: Not Knowing What¡¯s Good for You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse, so she epted it generously. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to decline the gift from an elder. Thank you, Old Consort.¡±

    When it was Yu Shuangbai and Yu Jianjia¡¯s turn, their gifts were one of the many gifts carried on a tray by a maidservant. Although it was nothing much, anyone with discerning eyes could tell the difference.

    However, it was understandable because the old princess consort and Eldest Madam Xie were old friends.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes. The gilded flower hairpin made by the Ministry of Internal Affairs was luxurious and dazzling. She liked it very much, but when she inadvertently looked at the gloomy wooden box with golden silk in Xia Tao¡¯s hand, she did not feel that there was anything special.

    After being polite, there was nothing for the sisters to do.

    Yu Shuangbai knew that Yu Youyao had to take care of her grandmother first, so she left with Song Wanhui, Qi Sinian, and Tang Yunxi.

    When Madam Yao met someone she was familiar with, she had to say a few words. Old Madam Yu had not gone out for a long time, and Yu Youyao was a little worried, so she took a step back.

    The old princess consort took a look and her smile deepened.

    The other Madams present did not think that she was rude.

    Filial piety was the top priority. Although Second Madam Yu was her daughter-inw, Old Madam Yu had always been taken care of by the first branch. It was only right that Yu Youyao didn¡¯t leave for the time being.

    Everyone smiled kindly. Some even praised Yu Youyao for being filial on the spot.

    At the mention of her granddaughter¡¯s filial piety, Old Madam Yu smiled. She said a lot more, and the barrier after not seeing her for many years dissipated.

    Seeing that her grandmother was chatting with someone, Yu Youyao felt much more at ease.

    At this moment, Madam Yao finished greeting her and said, ¡°Go out and admire the flowers too. I¡¯ll take care of Matriarch.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    At this moment, the madam, who was wearing a purple dress, stood up with a smile. ¡°This is Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s first time in the Regional King¡¯s Residence. I¡¯ll bring you out to get to know the ce.¡±

    She was Second Madam Luo of the Second Mansion of the Duke Rong¡¯s

    Residence. She had recognized her when she greeted her just now.

    The Second Master of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was the son of a concubine, and he was an imperial rtive after all. Madam Luo was more particr about her clothes than others, and her dressing was also more exquisite.

    Yu Youyao did not need it.

    However, Madam Luo had already held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Eldest Madam Xie and our old princess consort are old friends. When youe to our house, it¡¯s only right for me to take care of you more.¡±

    At this point, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t refuse.

    As soon as she arrived at the courtyard, Yu Youyao saw the Wishful Peace Gate made of white jade. There was a young miss in a rose silk dress waiting there with a maidservant.

    Madam Luo walked over with Yu Youyao and pointed. ¡°This is our Fifth Miss, Jin Wei. She¡¯s a year older than you.¡±

    Yin Jinwei was generous and cheerful, approaching people without any barriers. When the two of them greeted each other, she held Yu Youyao¡¯s arm kindly and called out affectionately, ¡°Sister Yao¡¯er.¡±

    After entering the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Yu Youyao had heard a lot of people in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence mention that her mother was old friends with the old Princess Consort. The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence also treated her warmly and thoughtfully.

    This seemed to be the reason why Yin Jinwei acted so familiarly.

    Yu Youyao smiled and called her Fifth Sister.

    As the two of them spoke, they walked up the corridor. The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was very big and exquisitely built. There were carvings of dragons and phoenixes everywhere, showing their status as imperial rtives. The residence was holding a flower festival. There were flowers and trees of the Jin n everywhere, and there were many expensive varieties.

    Fifth Miss Yin was eloquent. Every time she stopped, she would introduce Yu Youyao to the scenery, flowers, and trees, as well as some interesting things that had happened with her sisters.

    This tour was not boring at all.

    As Yu Youyao admired the scenery of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, she also used the opportunity to chat and found out that Fifth Miss Yin was the daughter of Second Master Yin.

    She was born from a favored concubine and was well regarded in the residence.

    At this moment, the legitimate daughters of the residence were all gathered together to admire the flowers. They also entertained the young misses of the various residences. The residence had specially found a concubine¡¯s daughter to guide her. There was no greater thoroughness.

    From the looks of it, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had indeed taken special care of her.

    After walking for a while, Yu Youyao praised, ¡°Fifth Sister, Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is really big. After walking for so long, we haven¡¯t reached a ce to admire the flowers. When will we reach it?¡±

    Yin Jinwei¡¯s eyes shed as she pointed ahead. ¡°Do you see the fork in front of you? Turn left and pass by the crepe myrtle. Then, you¡¯ll reach the ce to admire the flowers.¡± As if worried that Yu Youyao would suspect something, she added, ¡°Just now, I saw that Sister Yao¡¯er seemed to be very interested in the scenery of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so I took a turn and walked into the crepe myrtle garden.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Yu Youyao nodded.

    She had indeed shown that she was very interested in the scenery of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Fifth Miss Yin wanted to introduce her to the ce, so she couldn¡¯t dampen her interest and reject her good intentions.

    After all, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was an imperial rtive, so it was easy to be exposed if their attitude was perfunctory.

    When there were guests, every move, word, and move had to be done ording to etiquette and rules. Not only did it show respect for the guests, but it also showed their upbringing.

    This was indeed a good excuse.

    Seeing that she did not hold it against her, Yin Jinwei secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Eldest Aunt likes crepe myrtle flowers, so there¡¯s arge area nted in the residence. There are all kinds of colors of crepe myrtle including silver, purple and red. Theyplement each other and are beautiful in the mist. The crepe myrtle flowers have a long blooming period. They bloom from April to autumn and it¡¯s also a sight to behold in our Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Since it¡¯s the Flower Festival and it¡¯s Sister Yao¡¯er¡¯s first time in the Dukes Residence, I specially brought you over to take a look.¡±

    What a glib tongue. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Sister.¡±

    The old princess consort was old friends with her mother. When she arrived at the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, it was only right for the people in the residence to take care of her more.

    It was also because of this that Yin Jinwei treated her more intimately and even specially brought her to the most beautiful scenery in the residence with crepe myrtle flowers. It made sense.

    Moreover, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was holding a flower banquet.

    Flower appreciation was indispensable.

    Fifth Miss Yin¡¯s actions were not considered rude.

    Ever since she entered the residence, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had already taken special care of her and amodated her because of her rtionship with the old princess consort.

    If she was dissatisfied with such a small matter, she wouldn¡¯t be too ungrateful.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao was suddenly shocked.

    She suddenly realized that if anything happened to her at the Flower Festival, it wouldn¡¯t be med on the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, who had been ¡°taking special care of¡¯ her and ¡°amodating¡± her in every way.

    After all, just now, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had said in front of the flower gate, ¡°Our old princess consort is old friends with your mother, Eldest Madam Xie. When youe to our house, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    The front door of the Flower Pavilion was a ce to wee guests. The Yu Residence was not the only family waiting there. Other families naturally had eyes to see this.

    The old princess consort had even given her a boxed gift in front of everyone..

 Chapter 606 - 606: Hidden Malice

    Chapter 606: Hidden Malice

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As she was a step toote, Madam Luo, an elder, personally led her out.

    She even found a young miss from the residence to guide her.

    Everything seemed to be insignificant but the other young misses did not receive treatment.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t be med for thinking too much. Ever since she received the invitation to the Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence, she had never treated this Flower Festival as an ordinary one.

    Before she came, her cousin had also reminded her to be more careful.

    After Yu Youyao entered the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, she subconsciously became cautious.

    When it came to other people¡¯s houses, there was nothing wrong with being cautious.

    But now, she had been left alone. This was the first time she hade to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, and she was not familiar with it. No matter where she went, she would be in the dark. It all depended on where Fifth Miss Yin brought her.

    Just now, Fifth Miss Yin had taken the initiative to bring her into the crepe myrtle garden without her permission.

    She did not believe that Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would do anything bad to her.

    However, if anything happened to her, who could she me?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Sister Yao¡¯er, there¡¯s more crepe myrtles in front.¡± Fifth Miss Yin held Yu

    Youyao¡¯s hand tightly. Although she didn¡¯t hurt her, she couldn¡¯t break free for a moment.

    Yu Youyao turned around and gave Chun Xiao a look. Then, she was pulled towards the white jade arch by Fifth Miss Yin without any exnation.

    Looking in from the outside of the cave, she could see that the crepe myrtle was bright and colorful. It was beautiful.

    ¡°Fifth Sister, walk slower. I can¡¯t keep up with you anymore. Can you pull gently? My hand hurts a little¡­¡± As Yu Youyao walked, she bent down with a cry.

    She was pulling so hard because she did not want the person to break free easily.

    She left quickly and anxiously because she did not want the person who was being pulled to have a chance to escape.

    The young misses of wealthy families had all learned how to receive people and treat them well. No one would ignore the wishes of others and force them to go to ces they had never been before.

    If they did, whether it was unintentional or intentional, it would be against the rules and etiquette, so there was no need for her to cooperate.

    She only wanted to lure Yu Youyao to the crepe myrtles. She did not want anything to happen to her because of her. It would be troublesome if there were additionalplications.

    Yin Jinwei was shocked. She quickly bent down and lowered her head to help her. ¡°Sister Yao¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?

    Chun Xiao shed her hand, and a maidservant that Yin Jinwei had brought along was silently knocked unconscious.

    There was no need for Yu Youyao to pretend anymore. ¡°Knock her out!¡±

    Yin Jinwei was stunned for a moment. Before she could react, Chun Xiao hit her again. Yin Jinwei felt dizzy and swayed for a moment before falling to the ground weakly.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re fast and ruthless. You haven¡¯t learned from

    Chang An for nothing in the past two years.¡±

    Chun Xiao¡¯s father knew some moves, so Chun Xiao had learned some from him since she was young. Later, when she became familiar with Chang An, she asked him to teach her proper martial arts.

    Her cousin was happy to see this, and Chang An did his best to teach her.

    Fortunately, Chun Xiao had some talent in martial arts.

    Yu Youyao deliberately pretended to sprain her ankle to divert Yin Jinwei¡¯s attention so that Chun Xiao wouldn¡¯t cause trouble.

    Chun Xiao blushed at the praise.

    Xia Tao panicked a little. ¡®Young Miss, what should we do next?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°There was a pavilion on the way here. Leave them there. Yin Jinwei is the young miss of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Even if she faints in the pavilion, nothing will happen.¡±

    Chun Xiao received the order and carried her and her maidservant in one hand.

    Xia Tao narrowed her eyes and looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she felt a little relieved. The more she felt that Fifth Miss Yin had led Young Miss to a deserted ce, the more she clearly had ill intentions.

    Thinking of this, Xia Tao quickly asked, ¡°Young Miss, what does Fifth Miss Yin want to do? Why did she lure you here alone?¡±

    Just now, after following Fifth Miss Yin, she saw that there were fewer and fewer people on the road. She felt that something was amiss and secretly paid attention to the nearby movements.

    Yu Youyao stood outside the crepe myrtle garden. The branches of the Purple Myrtle Tree were blooming, and she could see it from afar. The inside of the wall was bright. It was indeed a rare beautiful scene.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was vignt and did not believe that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was really ¡°extraordinarily taking care of¡± her, she would have thought that Yin Jinwei was kind and thorough to her and never suspected her. Furthermore, she had never seen such a beautiful scenery. Since she was already here, she would have gone in to take a look.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°She only deliberately led me here and made a mistake at the Flower Festival. Along the way, there were fewer and fewer people.

    When I arrived at the crepe myrtle garden, there was no movement at all. Even Second Madam Luo wouldn¡¯t have the ability to make such aplicated arrangement, let alone Fifth Miss Yin, the daughter of a concubine.¡±

    Yin Jinwei had said that it was because the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence liked crepe myrtle flowers that there was a crepe myrtle garden. This was the territory of the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could it be the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s

    Residence? She has no grudge with Miss. Why would she harm you?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Who knows? These royal rtives are all strong on the outside but weak on the inside. On the surface, they look impressive, but they think that they¡¯re superior just because they¡¯re from the royal family. Even if they¡¯re scheming against others, theyre so tant.¡±

    Xia Tao was so angry that she trembled. ¡°Damn it! Just now, I saw that the

    Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was kind and gentle to Young Miss.

    She kept saying that the old Princess Consort was old friends with Young Miss¡¯s biological mother. I didn¡¯t expect her to have ulterior motives and scheme against Young Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? If I suffer after this, it¡¯ll be because I¡¯m still young. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll overlook some rules and etiquette. I can¡¯t me the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Without concrete evidence, I can only endure it. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be ndering my rtives and looking down on the dignity of the royal family. Once this matter blows up, the entire family will be implicated. ¡® i

    This was an issue with an imperial rtive. As long as they took on the surname of the imperial family, no matter how down and out they were, they would have someone providing legal or political cover for them.

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was fearless.

    This was also the reason why most families in the capital were unwilling to interact with imperial rtives.

    It was also the reason why her grandmother had specially worn her imperial mandate dress over today.

    However, her grandmother probably did not expect that even an imperial edict would not intimidate them. These imperial rtives who thought highly of themselves and did not treat others as humans.

    Xia Tao took a deep breath. ¡°But the person who lured Miss over is the young miss of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Duke Rong¡¯s Residence can¡¯t deny it. Isn¡¯t this definite evidence?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery. ¡°Fifth Miss Yin is the daughter of a concubine of the Second Mansion, and this concubine is Second Master Yin¡¯s favorite concubine. One is a concubine, and the other is the daughter of a

    concubine. It¡¯s fine if she¡¯s sacrificed.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was scheming. When she received the invitation to the Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence, she had privately learned about everyone in the residence.

    She had also heard that Second Master Yin had a favorite concubine.

    Just now, when they were chatting, she had checked Yin Jinwei¡¯s situation.

    Yin Jinwei¡¯s tone was a little smug. This was definitely not the attitude a concubine¡¯s daughter should have..

 Chapter 607 - 607: Meeting a Beauty

    Chapter 607: Meeting a Beauty

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce that no matter how magnanimous Madam Luo was, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate a concubine relying on the doting of her men to climb over her head.

    She could not tolerate the daughter of a concubine surpassing her legitimate daughter.

    When the matter was exposed, she would pull this concubine¡¯s daughter out to take the me. Not only would she be an eyesore, but it would also be a blow to Master¡¯s favorite concubine. It was simply killing two birds with one stone.

    Xia Tao had also thought of this. ¡°So, the Duke Rongs Residence has long nned this. They¡¯ve even nned the aftermath. They¡¯re just waiting for

    Young Miss¡­¡±

    She was not afraid to specte about others with the greatest malice.

    The malice of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was wrapped in ¡°special care¡± sugar. It was like arsenic wrapped in frosting. If one was not careful, it would pierce through one¡¯s intestines.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°This is just my guess.¡±

    However, Xia Tao also knew that Fifth Miss Yin¡¯s actions were suspicious. The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence clearly had ill intentions towards her. ¡°Young Miss, why did you want to knock Fifth Miss Yin out?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Fifth Miss Yin specially lured me here. It¡¯s impossible that she doesn¡¯t have a backup n. The situation in the crepe myrtle garden is unknown. Knocking her out will avoidplicating matters and causing trouble. Fifth Miss Yin is in the pavilion and didn¡¯te with me. No matter how this matter develops, Fifth Miss Yin won¡¯t be able to implicate me.¡± Xia Tao suddenly understood.

    The best way to deal with the enemy was to not even give her a chance to perform.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao returned. Yu Youyao continued, ¡°We have to figure out why the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is plotting against me.¡±

    Before Xia Tao could react, Chun Xiao had already walked over. ¡°Young Miss, I followed your instructions and threw Fifth Miss Yin and her maidservant into the pavilion.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Go quietly to the crepe myrtle garden and find out why

    Fifth Miss Yin led me hereo I¡¯ll go to the corridor in front to rest.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was plotting something.

    Along the way, there were fewer and fewer people. When they reached the vicinity of the crepe myrtle, they did not even see anyone. It was obvious that the Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence¡¯s scheme was shameful. There were definitely not many people in the crepe myrtle garden. Chun Xiao was enough to deal with it.

    Chun Xiao nodded and quietly entered the crepe myrtle garden.

    The situation in the crepe myrtle garden was unknown, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Yu Youyao to stay here for long. She brought Chun Xiao back to the corridor and stopped at the corner of the corridor, as if she was looking at the crepe myrtle garden. The crepe myrtle flowers were very bright and colorful.

    Chun Xiao had been practicing some moves since she was young, and her foundation was not bad. In the past two years, she had soaked in many medicinal baths to strenzthen her muscles and bones. She was a little older, and the effect of the medicinal bath was not as good as when she was young, but she could endure hardship. The stronger the training, the better the effect of the medicinal bath.

    In the past two years, although she had not be an expert, it was not a problem for him to fly over the eaves and walk on the walls.

    The crepe myrtle garden was filled with flowers and trees, and the environment was quiet. Chun Xiao used the flowers and trees as a cover as she entered the interior of the crepe myrtle garden.

    In the courtyard, water was drawn in and argeke was built. At the center of theke, there wereyers of mountain rocks, of different heights and shapes. There were all kinds of lotuses and water lilies nted. In the middle of theke, there was a two-story bamboo building. Beside theke, there were all kinds of crepe myrtle flowers. The crepe myrtle surrounded the water, and the water surrounded the bamboo building. It was really a rare scene.

    Chun Xiao was about to explore the bamboo building when she heard a man¡¯s voice on the way.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s expression changed, and her eyes were filled with shock.

    It was true that the crepe myrtle garden was the backyard of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, but there was a man¡¯s voice in the backyard. Fifth Miss Yin was really scheming to lure Young Miss into the crepe myrtle garden?!

    If Young Miss really had one foot in the crepe myrtle garden, wouldn¡¯t it be a private meeting with a man?

    Her reputation would be ruined!

    Chun Xiao heard the sound getting closer and closer. She ran into the crepe myrtle garden and saw two men walking over side by side.

    They were both seventeen or eighteen years old.

    One of the men was wearing a python robe and a jade belt.

    The purple python robe was embroidered with a golden four-wed nine-legged python. There were two golden four-wed python dragon patterns on each shoulder. The python¡¯s head was facing the front, and its eyes were wide open. It was facing the front and sitting in a winding manner.

    Chun Xiao was shocked.

    Five ws meant a dragon, and four ws meant a python. Only those specially bestowed a title by imperial rtives could wear the embroidery of the golden pythons. The court officials only used green and blue colors.

    This person¡¯s identity was already obvious.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She forced herself to calm down and looked at the other person. He was dressed in a four-wed python robe. He should be the Eldest Young Master of Duke Rongs Residence, Yin Huaizhang.

    The man in the python robe and jade belt held a fan in his hand and admired the scenery of the crepe myrtles. ¡°Your family¡¯s crepe myrtle is really quiet and elegant.

    ¡°As long as Third Prince is satisfied. After all,¡± Yin Huaizhang smiled meaningfully, ¡°It will only be more interesting to meet a beauty in such a beautiful ce!¡±

    The Third Prince smiled faintly and knocked on Yin Huaizhang¡¯s head with his fan. He scolded jokingly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m familiar with the books of the sages and have been taught by the sages. I¡¯m also a polite person. Why would I do such a despicable and shameless thing like meeting a beauty? It will only be a coincidence, do you know?¡±

    Yin Huaizhang couldn¡¯t care less about the pain on his forehead and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I said something wrong and offended Your Highness.¡±

    Seeing that he was still sensible, the Third Prince smiled and said, ¡°You have to remember clearly that I¡¯ve been busy with school recently. I only attended today¡¯s Flower Festival because I was repeatedly invited by your Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. It¡¯s difficult for me to refuse your kindness, so I made an unprecedented appearance to participate in the Flower Festival.¡±

    Yin Huaizhang was very sensible and immediately said, ¡°Of course. Third Prince is diligent and hardworking. I heard that there¡¯s a kind of beautiful scenery in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so I wanted toe over and rx. As the crepe myrtle garden is in the backyard, in order not to rm and worry the female guests in the backyard, our family specially made arrangements to expel all the servants near the crepe myrtle garden. It was Eldest Miss Yu who identally barged into the crepe myrtle garden and bumped into Third

    Prince¡­¡±

    The Third Prince smiled in satisfaction when he saw that everything had been arranged well by the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence!

    Yin Huaizhang said obsequiously, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked around. Eldest Miss Yu usually keeps a low profile and rarely walks around outside. I¡¯ve never seen many men outside. She¡¯s quiet and elegant. Third Prince and Eldest Miss Yu bumped into each other here. His Highness has a noble status, is elegant, and is a good person. Eldest Miss Yu will definitely fall for him.¡±

    She was a woman who had never seen a man from another residence before, so she was the easiest to coax.

    With just a few tricks, he could make her face turn red and her heart palpitate. Not to mention that the Third Prince was a noble prince and his mother was a consort.

    Not many women could resist such an identity.

    Only then would the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence dare to scheme against the daughter of an official openly. This was almost certain. Once it was done, the Yu Residence might have to thank the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence for helping them find a good marriage.

    These words ttered him. The Third Prince smiled. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. A private meeting between a man and woman alone will harm Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s pure image. Later on, when I sincerely propose to marry her, everything will be logical. I won¡¯t be that shameless person who destroys her reputation and forces her to marry me..¡±

 Chapter 608 - 608: Greed and Vanity

    Chapter 608: Greed and Vanity

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was a marriage not a feud. Be it the Yu Residence or the Xie Residence, they were both of great help to him. He had to get Eldest Miss Yu to be on his side so that she could be used by him without reservation.

    Yin Huaizhang nodded repeatedly.

    The Third Prince changed the topic and asked, ¡°Did you find out clearly that

    Eldest Miss Yu is really the number one beauty in the capital?¡±

    It was always more convenient for him to gather information in the pce than outside.

    Since Eldest Miss Yu had a good reputation, her appearance was definitely not bad. Now that he was about to see her, he felt an unbearable itch in her heart.

    Yin Huaizhang had never seen Yu Youyao before, but his grandmother wanted him to marry Eldest Miss Yu.

    He asked his mother about Yu Youyao.

    However, she couldn¡¯t tell the Third Prince about her.

    Hence, he smiled and said, ¡°I asked Mother. That Eldest Miss Yu is delicate and beautiful. Her figure is slender, and her skin is like fragrant cream and jade fat. She¡¯s beautiful and elegant. Lu Mingyao is also inferior to her.¡±

    The Third Prince¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you serious? I remember that Eldest Miss

    Yu is only twelve or thirteen years old. She hasn¡¯t even grown up¡­¡±

    Yin Huaizhang was an old hand at romance. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t do in the brothel.

    He was also especially good at pretending. His family had no idea that he was fooling around outside. ¡°Inner beauty is what matters. A real inexperienced beauty is already like a flower bud at the age of twelve or thirteen¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he leaned closer to the Third Prince¡¯s ear and lowered his voice.

    The Third Prince chuckled when he heard this.

    With that, Yin Huaizhang broke off a branch of crepe myrtle flowers. This branch was about to bloom. ¡°Third Prince, do you think the crepe myrtle flowers are beautiful?¡±

    Although the crepe myrtle flowers had not bloomed fully, they were still beautiful. The Third Prince smiled. ¡°Of course they¡¯re beautiful.¡±

    Yin Huaizhang smiled. ¡°That Eldest Miss Yu is at the same age as these flower buds. When she enters the Third Prince¡¯s pce, the Third Prince will take good care of her and water her well. She will be able to bloom into a beautiful woman.¡±

    They were both men and had long understood the matters between men and women. How could they not understand the deeper meaning behind these words?

    The Third Prince couldn¡¯t wait to see this legendary Eldest Miss Yu.

    At the thought of this, the Third Prince changed the topic and asked, ¡°What time is it? When will Eldest Miss Yue?

    Yin Huaizhang smiled. ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t be anxious. My fifth sister¡¯s maidservant has already sent a letter previously. Fifth Sister has already taken Eldest Miss Yu to the crepe myrtle garden. In order to avoid Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s suspicion, we definitely have to look at the scenery and chat about the daily life on the way. We¡¯ll have to dy for a while.¡±

    The Third Prince frowned. ¡°This Fifth Sister of yours¡­¡±

    Yin Huaizhang immediately said, ¡°Third Prince, don¡¯t worry. My fifth sister has a deep rtionship with you since she identally met you. I told her that as she can lure Eldest Miss Yu to crepe myrtle garden, I¡¯ll help her create a chance to meet you. She naturally won¡¯t miss this opportunity. This matter will definitely be done well.¡±

    Yin Jinwei was brainless and a vain fool. She thought he had taken a fancy to Eldest Miss Yu and that was why he asked her to lure her to crepe myrtle garden.

    Now that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had regained its power, Yin Jinwei, the daughter of a concubine, was ttered by those idle rtives who did not have a title. Her mind was nk. She was not afraid of a little concubine¡¯s daughter scheming against the legitimate daughter of an official.

    She was just the daughter of a concubine. She wasn¡¯t even qualified to be the Third Prince¡¯s concubine, but she actually dared to covet the Third Prince. She was really trying to punch above her weight.

    In the pce, the Third Prince had seen many women like Fifth Miss Yin, so he was a little disdainful of her. He snorted coldly. ¡°Go and investigate. If Eldest Miss Yu is here, hurry over and report it.¡±

    Seeing that the Third Prince and Yin Huaizhang had walked far away, Chun

    Xiao quietly left the crepe myrtle garden.

    Yu Youyao was expressionless as she listened to Chun Xiao report the information she had obtained.

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had done everything they could to scheme for her to meet a man in private.

    This man was none other than the Third Prince of the current dynasty.

    Once his scheme seeded, her reputation would be damaged, and the Yu Residence would be in the Third Prince¡¯s hands. She could only marry into the Third Prince¡¯s pce as a secondary consort.

    Yin Jinwei took the risk and became a guide because she wanted to cozy up to the Third Prince.

    Madam Luo might have known about this, but she had deliberately indulged the daughter of a concubine and even created an opportunity to get rid of the favored concubine and her daughter who were threatening her. What about the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence?

    What was her goal?

    The entire Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was filled with dirty schemes. Even Imperial Concubine Xu and the Third Prince were involved. It was really disgusting.

    Xia Tao was already stunned. She covered her mouth, afraid that she would scream.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was calm, as if she wasn¡¯t the one being schemed against by the Duke Rongs Residence.

    After Chun Xiao finished reporting, Yu Youyao asked calmly, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only the Third Prince and Yin Huaizhang left now?

    Young Miss was calm and indifferent. She looked very much like Young Master Zhou. She was like the calm before the storm that made people panic for no reason.

    Chun Xiao nced at her young miss carefully. ¡°The Third Prince has brought his guards, but they¡¯re all guarding the various doors of the crepe myrtle garden.¡±

    There were four gates. Other than this one, the other three were guarded by guards. This was also to facilitate the Third Prince¡¯s secret meeting.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and pondered.

    Chun Xiao wanted to say something but hesitated. She opened her mouth but stopped.

    Yu Youyao nced at her. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    Chun Xiao asked softly, ¡°The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and the Third Prince schemed against Young Miss¡¯s reputation together. Young Miss, aren¡¯t you angry?

    ¡°How can I not be angry? Don¡¯t you see that I am burning with anger? I¡¯m so anxious that I¡¯m racking my brains to think of how to return the favor. I¡¯ll return the favor to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.¡± At this point, Yu Youyao gritted her teeth and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s never too early to take revenge! If I don¡¯t take revenge on the spot, do I have to stay for the night?¡±

    It seemed that Young Miss was really angry.

    Chun Xiao shrank her neck. On such a hot day, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    Xia Tao hurriedly lowered her head and stared at the tips of her toes, looking down.

    Eldest Miss had a good personality and a good temper. She was rarely angry. Everyone in the residence said that Eldest Miss was benevolent, but no one dared to be disrespectful to her.

    Just like Young Master Zhou, Eldest Miss rarely got angry.

    However, just because she didn¡¯t look angry didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t be angry on the inside.

    Yu Youyao was so angry that even her voice was hoarse.. ¡°Who does he think he is? Does he really think he¡¯s someone? Does he think he can scheme against anyone he wants?¡±

 Chapter 609 - 609: Ruining Her Virtue

    Chapter 609: Ruining Her Virtue

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, even Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. She looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯ve never suffered such grievances, nor can I stand them!¡±

    Chun Xiao lowered her eyes, not daring to speak. She thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right! Ever since Young Master entered the residence, he wouldn¡¯t let any misunderstandings get close to Young Miss.¡±

    Xia Tao lowered her head again and thought to herself, ¡°That¡¯s right! If Young

    Master finds out, I don¡¯t know how his heart will ache. Anyone who provokes

    Young Miss will not have a good ending.¡±

    Although Yu Youyao sounded aggrieved, she was still clear-headed. ¡°Chun Xiao, did you just say that the crepe myrtle garden has argeke? Now, Yin Huaizhang must have left the courtyard to inquire about me. Then, there¡¯s only the Third Prince in Ziwei Wan.¡± At this point, she moved closer to Chun Xiao¡¯s ear and lowered her voice to give a few instructions. Do you understand?¡±

    Chun Xiao was shocked. She was simply stunned by her young miss¡¯s audacity. ¡°Young, Young Miss, is there really no problem with this? The Third Prince¡¯s status is precious. How, how, how¡­ That¡¯s a death sentence. Moreover, Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is also an imperial rtive, and it¡¯s in someone else¡¯s house¡­

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? No matter what happens, it¡¯s still the fault of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. What has it got to do with me? Duke Rongs Residence secretly lured me to see an outsider. They can¡¯t wait to cover up such a wicked and ugly matter. How can they dare to cause trouble

    outside?¡±

    Chun Xiao shivered, and her mind was in a mess. ¡°If, if Consort Xu mes¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s also the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence problem. It¡¯s the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s fault for instigating the Third Prince to do such a despicable thing. What has it got to do with me? Even if it¡¯s for the sake of the Third Princes reputation, I¡¯m afraid Consort Xu won¡¯t dare to implicate me in this matter. I¡¯m also the daughter of an official. My father is a high-ranking member of the Imperial Court, and my second uncle is a second-in-charge Grandmother is a madam, so she also has a respectable background. Even if there¡¯s evidence, I¡¯m still a victim.¡±

    Chun Xiao was still a little terrified, and she couldn¡¯t speak properly. ¡°But, but¡­

    Yu Youyao interrupted her. ¡°Since Imperial Consort Xu and the Third Prince have designs on me, there will definitely be a next time if their scheme doesn¡¯t work this time. They have high statuses, and I¡¯m only the daughter of an external minister. If I escape this time, I might not be able to escape the next time. You can be a thief for a thousand days but you can¡¯t hide from a thief a thousand times.¡±

    When Chun Xiao heard this, she gradually calmed down. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re doing this because¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°Since they¡¯ve already done something despicable and shameless, I¡¯ll directly make this matter public. I¡¯ll change it from a private matter to a court matter so that others can see what kind of despicable people the house in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is. Let them see what kind of dog the Third Prince is¡­

    Want to be emperor? Dream on!

    Chun Xiao shuddered and stammered, ¡°I-I understand!¡±

    Xia Tao wished she could dig a hole in the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but think of how on the day of the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxings Residence, Young Miss had caused the reputation of the Marquis of

    Changxing¡¯s Residence to be ruined, embarrassed the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife, and ruined Seventh Miss Cao¡¯s reputation.

    This time, the person Eldest Miss wanted to mess with was an imperial rtive!

    She wanted to implicate the Third Prince!

    Yu Youyao nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Go there and do it. It¡¯s time to let the Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence know what it means to suffer!¡±

    Chun Xiao walked along the corridor and headed for the crepe myrtle garden.

    Xia Tao was shocked and a little curious. ¡°Young Miss, why did you ask Chun Xiao to go back?¡±

    Since Imperial Consort Xu had schemed against her, she couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing. At the very least, she had to n to settle it once and for all so that no one would dare to target her again.

    Yu Youyao did not n to say anything else. She said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a while.

    Xia Tao did not dare to ask further, so she changed the topic. ¡°What should we do now?

    Yu Youyao looked ahead at the seemingly endless corridor. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll return back.¡±

    The master and servant pair quickened their pace along the corridor and quickly returned to the reception pavilion.

    Seeing that she had returned after leaving for a short while, Old Madam Yu quickly asked, ¡°Why are you back again? Didn¡¯t you go to the other sisters to admire the flowers?

    Yu Youyao nced at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and hesitated.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residences head exploded under her gaze. She almost jumped out of her chair on the spot and shouted, ¡°Why are you looking at me!¡±

    Fortunately, she endured it.

    Just now, as soon as Yu Youyao entered the house, she knew that this arrangement had most likely failed. She had a bad feeling and couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly, ¡®Yin Jinwei, this idiot, can¡¯t even do a small thing well!¡±

    Even her smile was a little forced.

    However!

    Eldest Miss Yu was standing here well, so she must be fine. After all, she was an imperial rtive. Eldest Miss Yu was a guest, so she probably did not dare to casually bite her.

    At most, she would push Yin Jinwei outter to apologize to Eldest Miss Yu properly. She wouldpensate her with some good things from the pce and show her sincerity. This matter would most likely be resolved.

    At the thought of this, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence felt a little more at ease.

    On the other hand, when Old Madam Yu saw her granddaughter looking at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, she had a difficult expression. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re hesitating? Did you cause some trouble for the Duke Rong Residence?

    Towards the end, even her voice became stern.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and quickly exined, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. Second Madam personally led me out and even asked Fifth Miss of the residence to guide me. Fifth Miss treated me warmly and thoughtfully. She specially brought me to the Prince Residence to look at the crepe myrtle flowers. She said that there was a courtyard of crepe myrtle flowers there, but¡­¡±

    At this point, she bit her lip uneasily and couldn¡¯t help but look at the Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence again.

    The old princess consort¡¯s expression darkened. The crepe myrtle flowers in the crepe myrtle garden were blooming beautifully. It was understandable for

    Fifth Miss to bring Eldest Miss Yu over to take a look.

    However, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s attitude seemed to be hiding something.

    No one else in the room was stupid.

    Seeing that Eldest Miss Yu was hesitant to speak for a moment, she was afraid that something had gone wrong in the crepe myrtle garden.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s mind was buzzing. For a moment, she was anxious and angry. ¡°You, you d*mned child. Why didn¡¯t you stay with your sisters when you¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house? How can you run around? You¡­¡±

    Just this sentence made the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence couldn¡¯t pretend to be stupid anymore. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t be angry.

    This is Fifth Miss¡¯s fault. It¡¯s Eldest Miss¡¯s first time at the Duke Rong

    Residence and she doesn¡¯t know the way. It¡¯s also Fifth Miss¡¯s own decision to bring Eldest Miss into the crepe myrtle garden¡­¡±

    Indeed, the older the wiser.

    Before the matter was clear, Old Madam Yu had first picked on the fault of the

    Duke Rong¡¯s Residence..

 Chapter 610 - 610: Falling Into the Water

    Chapter 610: Falling Into the Water

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was the first time Yu Youyao hade to the Duke Rongs Residence. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had deliberately led Yu

    Youyao there, how would Yu Youyao have known that there was a crepe myrtle garden in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence? How would she have known the way?

    If anything happened to Eldest Miss Yu, it would be the fault of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence for being rude to their guests.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. Seeing her grandmother clutching her chest and panting, she quickly stepped forward and served her grandmother tea.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered to drink her tea. She grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and squeezed out, ¡°B-but what went wrong¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, nothing went wrong. Fifth Miss Yin brought me to the entrance of the crepe myrtle garden and said that she wanted to change, so she left without a trace. I waited for a while, but I didn¡¯t see Fifth Miss Yin return. Seeing that there was no one nearby, I felt that it was inappropriate and quickly brought Xia Tao back. As I was walking in a hurry, I identally slipped and dirtied my shoes. Chun Xiao went to help me get new shoes.¡±

    As she spoke, she revealed the shoes hidden under her dress. The tops of the shoes were scraped.

    Old Madam Yu finally heaved a sigh of relief, but her anger did not dissipate at all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Instead of admiring the flowers with the other sisters, you went out alone. Why did you go to the crepe myrtle garden? You¡¯ve forgotten all the etiquette and rules¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red from her grandmother¡¯s scolding, but she pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything.

    At the side, Xia Tao¡¯s heart ached for Young Miss. She knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Matriarch, please calm down. You can¡¯t me this on Young Miss. This is the first time Young Miss hase to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, and she doesn¡¯t know the way. It was Fifth Miss Yin who took the initiative to bring Young Miss into the crepe myrtle garden. Halfway through, Young Miss saw that there were fewer and fewer people, so she felt that it was inappropriate. She asked Fifth Miss Yin, and she said that she saw that Young Miss was very interested in the scenery of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. That was why she took a detour and walked to the crepe myrtle garden for her to admire the flowers¡­

    The eyes of the various Madams present shed.

    To be honest, this was clearly the fault of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Eldest Miss Yu could not be med at all.

    Eldest Miss Yu had sensed it and returned in time. She was already considered smart. If it were someone else who was stupid, they would probably really believe Fifth Miss Yin.

    Poor Eldest Miss Yu had almost suffered a loss in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, but because she was a guest, no matter how aggrieved she was, she couldn¡¯t say it explicitly. This caused her grandmother¡¯s eyes to turn red on the spot.

    No one present was stupid.

    Fifth Miss Yin did not bring Eldest Miss Yu to the ce to admire the flowers, but only led her to the crepe myrtle garden.

    Fifth Miss Yin had led her to the crepe myrtle garden alone, but she had used an excuse to escape. What did she mean?

    There were groups of servants in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Even if it was the Flower Festival today, there should still be people near the crepe myrtle garden. Only the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence could make such an arrangement.

    This was clearly on purpose!

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s face was ashen as she looked at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    However, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s face turned pale.

    The old princess consort red at the princess consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. ¡°Tell me clearly, what exactly is going on?

    In the room, the other Madams also looked at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    Under the gazes of everyone in the room, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence felt like she had nowhere to hide. Now, what should she do?

    Yu Youyao was indignant. She had almost been schemed against by the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so she deliberately put on an act with Old Madam Yu.

    It turned out that she had to take into ount the rtionship with the Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence and avoided saying things that were difficult to say. Under Old Madam Yu i s pretense of ¡°rigorously¡± interrogating her just now, she had no choice but to reveal it.

    Why hadn¡¯t she expected Yu Youyao to be so cunning at such a young age?

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture groaned inwardly. ¡°Since it is the Flower Festival today, the residence is very busy. Perhaps it¡¯s the steward of the residence who has transferred the servants who were left behind to help out elsewhere. I didn¡¯t expect Fifth Miss to be so ignorant as to lure Eldest Miss Yu to the crepe myrtle garden. This is our Fifth Miss¡¯s fault. I¡¯ll immediately send someone to get Fifth Miss to ask about this and give Eldest

    Miss Yu an exnation¡­¡±

    These words were not vague at all, but they pushed all the me to Fifth Miss Yin in an attempt to cover up the situation.

    Which Madam present wasn¡¯t smart?

    As soon as she heard this, they knew that there was something fishy.

    They wondered what Fifth Miss Yin was scheming by luring Eldest Miss Yu into the crepe myrtle.

    The room immediately fell silent

    Old Madam Yu stared fixedly at the Princess Consort of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, as if she wanted to eat someone.

    Even though the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had already thought of the aftermath, she was not afraid. She felt a faint sense of uneasiness. However, when she thought about how the Duke Rongs Residence was an imperial rtive, as long as Eldest Miss Yu did not have concrete evidence, no matter what happened, it would not be her fault.

    Her heart calmed down again.

    The old princess consort was not satisfied with this answer, but family scandals should not be spread in public. No matter what her eldest daughter-inw was plotting, not only could she not expose it in public, but she also had to help cover it up.

    Hence, she looked at Yu Youyaofortingly. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, this is the fault of our Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer for nothing.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Old Princess Consort, you¡¯re being too serious. It¡¯s not a big deal. l i m fine anyway. Let¡¯s end this matter here, lest it disturbs the

    Flower Festival in your residence and I ruin the scene.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a flurry of footsteps outside.

    Then, a maidservant in a navy dress rushed in in a panic. ¡°Princess Consort, bad news. Third Prince, he, he fell into the water¡­

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar!

    Pairs of incredulous gazesnded on the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    The crepe myrtle garden was in the inner courtyard. The Princess Consort of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had arranged for the Third Prince to be in the crepe myrtle garden and asked the fifth young miss of the residence to guide Yu Youyao to the crepe myrtle garden.

    Even the stupidest person would understand what this meant.

    Eldest Miss Yu was already shocked. Her face was pale as she stood in the room and trembled. She looked at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence in a daze. Even her eyes were red. She looked too pitiful.

    This Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was reallycking in virtue!

    Old Madam Yu grabbed the teacup in her hand, her entire body trembling.

    She had been on guard, but she had never expected that Consort Xu would use such a dirty trick when she had taken a fancy to Yao Yao. She did not even talk to her in private.

    Fortunately, Yao Yao was smart.

    Otherwise, Yao Yao¡¯s life would be ruined, and even the Yu Residence would be implicated in the battle for the position of heir.

    The old princess consort was so shocked that she fell back. The maidservant serving her hurriedly went forward and called out, ¡°Old princess consort, old princess consort¡­¡±

    The room was in chaos, and the Madams of the various families looked at each other..

 Chapter 611 - 611: Retribution

    Chapter 611: Retribution

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s mind was buzzing. She couldn¡¯t care less about her mother-inw and stared at the maidservant. ¡°What, what did you say just now? Say it again.¡±

    Third Prince fell into the water?!

    This was impossible!

    She must have heard wrongly just now.

    The maidservant was also listless. Just now, when she was walking on the road, an unfamiliar maidservant appeared out of nowhere. She did not take a closer look, but the maidservant said to her in panic, ¡°The Third Prince fell into the water. Hurry up and report to the Princess Consort. I still have to look

    for Eldest Young Master¡­¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she had already run away.

    She stood rooted to the ground in shock.

    She was Master¡¯s maidservant. Although no one in the residence knew that the Third Prince wasing to the residence to admire the flowers, the capable people around Master knew a little.

    The Third Prince had a noble status, so no one dared to joke about him.

    These words did not seem to be fake. How could she dare to dy? ¡°Third Prince fell into the water¡­

    Something had really happened to the Third Prince?!

    When the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence heard this, she couldn¡¯t lie to herself anymore and almost fainted on the spot. ¡°How¡¯s the Third Prince? Is he alright¡­¡±

    The maidservant was stunned by the question and subconsciously shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was carrying snacks and was about to send them to the Fangfei Courtyard when I met a maidservant. She asked me toe here and make a report¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡± The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was furious. She raised her arm and waved it forward. She pped the young maidservant¡¯s face.

    In her anger, she did not control the severity of her actions. The young maidservant¡¯s body tilted and she fell to the ground with a bang.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was still angry. She ranted, ¡°You didn¡¯t even investigate such a big matter clearly and came over to make a report¡­¡±

    All the Madams and Madams present were also very shocked.

    Indeed, after disying ack of virtue, wasn¡¯t this retribution?!

    The Third Prince had a noble status. Now that he had fallen into the water in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, regardless of whether he was fine or not, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would definitely be implicated. It was impossible for Consort Xu to let him off easily.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved up.

    As the daughter of an external minister, she did not suffer a loss today. Even if there was conclusive evidence, because of the royal familys reputation and the dignity of the royal family, she could only pinch her nose and admit that she was unlucky.

    If they did not blow things up and Duke Rongs Residence could not cover it up, they would most likely just apologize andpensate her. The big matter would be reduced to a small matter, and the small matter would be brushed off.

    Logically speaking, the proper way would be for Imperial Consort Xu to send a messenger to her maiden family to investigate the Yu Residence first before matchmaking. When it was agreed, she would report it to the emperor and ask him to issue a decree.

    However, Consort Xu had even skipped this step and directly used such a despicable move. It was obvious that she was determined to get her.

    Such a thing could be avoided for the first time, but not forever.

    As the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence, there were some asions that she couldn¡¯t avoid even if she wanted to.

    In that case, it was better to cut off Consort Xu¡¯s thoughts quickly.

    Yu Youyao directly took action against the Third Prince and asked Chun Xiao to change into the maid servant¡¯s clothes of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. She returned to the Purple Myrtle Garden and pushed the Third Prince into theke.

    Meanwhile, she returned to the reception pavilion, pretending to want to say something but hesitating. It was enough to arouse her grandmother¡¯s suspicion.

    They put on a good act. Xia Tao was loyal to her master, so she revealed how the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence wanted to scheme against her.

    Indeed!

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had pushed all the me to Fifth Miss Yin. Without concrete evidence, Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t be implicated so the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was fearless.

    In the crepe myrtle garden, after the Third Prince fell into the water, he would definitely call for help and rm the guards guarding the door.

    Chun Xiao had disguised herself as a maidservant of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and deliberately found someone on the way to report that the Third Prince had fallen into the water at the crepe myrtle garden.

    She wanted everyone to know about this.

    It was impossible for the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence not to know that the Third

    Prince was in the crepe myrtle garden. However, they had spent a lot of effort lure Yu Youyao into the crepe myrtle garden. No matter how stupid they were, they should understand what they were up to.

    There was no need for any evidence Yu Youyao had directly brought this matter to light and publicly executed it. The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence could not deny it even if they wanted to.

    As for the prince¡­

    Wasn¡¯t it a serious crime for someone from the Duke Rongs Residence to be suspected of murdering a prince?

    Murdering someone from the royal family was a serious crime. The emperor would definitely send someone to investigate this matter thoroughly, so the matter of the Third Prince¡¯s ¡°disgraced personal virtue¡± could not be hidden.

    Concubine Lu had been sent to the cold pce. Although Consort Xu had gained power in the pce, she did not control everything. The battle for the position of heir had just begun. This matter was enough to give Consort Xu and the Third Prince a head-on blow.

    She had also thought of knocking the Third Prince out and cing Yin Jinwei, who wanted to harm her, beside the Third Prince, ruining their reputation.

    owever, Yu Youyao did not want to use such a move to ruin a woman¡¯s reputation. At this point, Yin Jinwei would not be able to escape responsibility and her oue would not be good.

    Moreover, so what if the Third Prince and Yin Jinwei caused a scandal?

    Yin Jinwei was just the daughter of a concubine. It was not enough for the Third Prince to travel all the way to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to do such a despicable thing.

    The Third Prince could just say that Yin Jinwei had deliberately seduced him, set him up, and framed him.

    With the help of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Yin Jinwei was just a piece of white silk with a cheap life. However, to men, she was just a topic of conversation after dinner and was not worth mentioning.

    After that, because of the reputation and the dignity of the royal family, no one dared to mention this matter again.

    The Third Prince would not suffer any losses.

    Everyone in the room was discussing softly about the Third Prince falling into the water.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture panicked

    pletely and wanted to go to the crepe myrtle garden to take a look.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu grabbed the teacup on the table and suddenly stood up from her chair, throwing it at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s

    Residence.

    With a crash, the teacup fell to the ground and shattered.

    ¡°Ah¡± The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence screamed. She felt a sharp pain in her forehead, as if something wet and slippery had flowed into her eyes. She reached out to touch it, but saw that her hand was covered in blood.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had never seen such a scene before. She immediately screamed in fear, ¡°Ah! Blood, blood, so much blood¡­¡±

    ¡°You dirty thing¡­¡± Old Madam Yu used all her strength to curse. Immediately, her eyes darkened and she fell to the ground with a bang.

    ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao eximed and quickly squatted on the ground to check on Old Madam Yu.

    ¡°Matriarch.¡± Madam Yao was also shocked. She saw that Old Madam Yu¡¯s face was ashen and she was lying on the ground without moving. She said,

    ¡°Someone, quickly get a doctor¡­¡±

    Only then did everyone, who had already been stunned by the consecutive movements, react¡ª

    ¡°Ah, Old Madam Yu fainted¡­ ¡°Oh my god, quickly get a doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Someone, someone¡­¡±

 Chapter 612 - 612: Anger

    Chapter 612: Anger

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The reception pavilion was in chaos!

    Before the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence could recover from her shock, she was shocked by Old Madam Yu, who had suddenly fainted.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, so she fainted¡­

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s eyes darkened, as if someone had drained all her strength. She spun around and fell to the ground) trembling. She was already so shocked that her body turned cold.

    Just now, Old Madam Yu had used all her strength to smash a teacup on Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence until her head bled.

    However, at this moment, no one cared about the miserable state of the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    Everyone was shocked and frightened by Old Madam Yu¡¯s sudden fainting.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and this wasn¡¯t the first time. Previously, they saw that Old Madam Yu looked good, and she chatted with them happily.

    Unexpectedly, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had lost their conscience and morals. They actually wanted to ruin Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation.

    Eldest Miss Yu was Old Madam Yu¡¯s lifeblood. She had grown up in front of her.

    Who could tolerate such a thing?

    Wasn¡¯t this anger?

    After suffering a blow, the old Princess Consort finally caught her breath. She red at the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get an imperial physician.¡±

    In public, in front of everyone, it was impossible to deny that her eldest daughter-inw wanted to lure Eldest Miss Yu to meet the Third Prince privately and ruin Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation.

    At this point, they did not even want evidence. Everyone in the reception pavilion was a witness. Not only was the Duke Rong¡¯s Residencepletely embarrassed, but they also had to suffer the anger of the Yu Residence!

    Eldest Miss Yu was not the daughter of an ordinary official.

    This matter involved the Third Prince again. The emperor had not been in good spirits recently, and his health was not as good as before. There was also a hidden turbulence in the struggle for the position of heir. This was a huge matter in the court.

    This incident was still considered light!

    Seeing Old Madam Yu¡¯s ashen face, she was shocked and afraid.

    If anything happened to Old Madam Yu in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, it would bepletely over.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residences mind was nk. She gave an order and moved quickly. Ignoring the injury on her head, she quickly got up and rushed out.

    In the backyard of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, a courtyard had been built.

    The courtyard was connected to the crepe myrtle garden, and water flowed into the garden. May was approaching, andyers of sleeping lotus flowers floated on the surface of the water, blooming leisurely.

    There were clusters of wooden hibiscuses nted by theke. They were beautiful and charming,plementing theke light.

    In addition, there were also many peonies, orchids, camellias, and other expensive flowers and trees in the courtyard. The entire courtyard was filled with flowers and brocades. It was beautiful.

    In the past two years, Yu Jianjia had been recuperating in the manor, unlike Yu Shuangbai, who often went out with her mother, or Yu Youyao, who did not have a mother. As the eldest daughter of the first wife, she had to attend some important events, so she had naturally seen the world.

    Yu Youyao had an eldest sister¡¯s responsibilities. Before she left, she held Song Wanhui¡¯s hand. ¡°My grandmother is old. I¡¯m usually the one taking care of her, so she can¡¯t leave for a while. My third sister hasn¡¯t been outside for the past two years, and my second sister has a lively personality. I¡¯ll have to trouble

    Sister Wan to take care of them more.¡±

    This was her first time in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but feel a little nervous. She consciously walked with Song Wanhui.

    Song Wanhui was polite to her and could be considered to have taken care of her. There was no problem with that, but the Song and Yu families were family friends. If she was too polite, it would seem distant.

    After Song Wanhui finished being polite to her, she turned around and said to Yu Shuangbai, ¡°Grandmother Yu hasn¡¯t been out for many years. She dressed in an imperial mandate dress in her first appearance in years. She¡¯s really scary.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai smiled and said, ¡°My grandmother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good in the beginning. It was only in recent years that she had the energy toe out and walk around. She hasn¡¯te out for a long time. She definitely has to put on airs as an elder.¡±

    Otherwise, others would think that there was no one in the Yu Residence.

    Qi Sinian agreed deeply, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to say too much about his elders, so he asked Yu Youyao, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t there a banquet at home on your big sister¡¯s birthday previously?¡±

    In the past two years, the court had not been peaceful, and the banquets of the various families had decreased a lot. However, it wasmon for the sisters who were on good terms to interact and invite each other to small gatherings.

    However, the Yu Residence did not have a madam in charge, and Old Madam

    Yu was not in good health. As the eldest daughter of the first wife, Yu Youyao had to be filial to her elders and teach her younger siblings. It was not appropriate for her to go out often.

    Yu Youyao was still an eldest daughter without a mother. Even though no one questioned her upbringing anymore, her words and actions were more cautious than theirs.

    Yu Youyao rarely joined such small gatherings.

    Yu Shuangbai puffed up her cheeks. ¡°This was Grandmother¡¯s idea. However,

    Eldest Sisters birthday was very grand. Do you still remember the Green

    Parasol Tree in the Jade Courtyard that had its branches cut off?¡±

    Tang Yunxi nodded repeatedly. ¡°The first time I went to the Jade Courtyard, I heard you mention that it was your cousin who cut off the branches on the Parasol Tree and wanted to make a zither for your big sister.¡±

    The Green Parasol Tree in the Jade Courtyard was very rare.

    Previously, her mother wanted to ask Yu Youyao for a piece of wood to help her make a good zither. There was no Sun Paulownia but the other parts of the Parasol Tree were also precious zither materials.

    She had rejected her.

    The older the Parasol Tree was, the more elegant and expensive it was. With her rtionship with Yu Youyao, there was naturally nothing to say if she wanted a piece of wood. However, she couldn¡¯t use this rtionship to take advantage of Yu Youyao.

    Song Wanhui¡¯s interest was also piqued. ¡°In that case, Cousin Zhou¡¯s zither is ready?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai looked surprised. ¡°It took three years for him to be finally done.

    Cousin Zhou treated it as a birthday gift and gave it to Eldest Sister. Eldest Sister named it Shaoyu. The five strings of the zither are excellent and have nine virtues. My father said that this zither will be the most famous in the world.¡±

    The few of them widened their eyes. The only famous zithers were clock, burnt

    tail, and the green leaves.

    Elder Yu was talented in literature. He was in a high position and was knowledgeable. Naturally, his judgment was not wrong.

    ¡°Cousin Zhou is too amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Yao Yao for having such a talented cousin¡­¡±

    ¡°I have to go to your house another day and see this famous zither¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai looked a little smug. ¡°Cousin Zhou even made acquered zither box to store the zither¡­

    In that case, even after Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, Yu Jianjia had heard a lot of discussion in the residence. After hearing the same thing, she became tired of it.

    She really did not know what Yu Shuangbai was showing off.

    What was he so smug about?

    No matter how impressive Zhou Linghuai was, no matter how good and rare the zither was, it was still Yu Youyao¡¯s alone. Yu Shuangbai wasn¡¯t the one who had benefited!

    Yu Shuangbai naturally did not feel anything in the Second Mansion.

    However, as the young misses of the main mansion, they were both his cousins. Zhou Linghuai shouldn¡¯t favor one over the other but he didn¡¯t care.

    Not only did he show favoritism, but he also did not hide his preference for Yu Youyao and coldness to her.

    It was very awkward..

 Chapter 613 - 613: Really Noble Girl

    Chapter 613: Really Noble Girl

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. When she saw that a pavilion had been built not far away, she said, ¡°Second Sister, I¡¯ll go sit in the pavilion in front.¡± The pavilion was in front. At a nce, she could see a few young misses sitting in twos and threes and having fun.

    Yu Shuangbai nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡±

    Yu Jianjia shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s only a few steps. I¡¯ll go over myself. Second

    Sister, don¡¯t worry about me. Just admire the flowers with Third Sister Song and Seventh Sister Qi!¡±

    ¡°Alright, be careful. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡± Yu Shuangbai did not force her. Yu Jianjia had a maidservant with her, so she did not n to go far. If she paid more attention, she would not be worried.

    Yu Jianjia was more scheming than her, and she was familiar with flowers and nts. It was not a problem for her to deal with such an asion, and she did not need to follow her.

    Yu Jianjia brought Ai Ye and Bai Ye to the pavilion.

    As soon as she entered the pavilion, a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl immediately weed her and warmly held her hand. ¡°Are you Third Miss Yu?¡±

    The youngdy was wearing a cloud veil and was dressed elegantly.

    Yu Jianjia subconsciously recalled that on Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, she was also wearing such a bright cloud-like veil.

    She was really beautiful.

    Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment. She did not recognize this youngdy. She nodded slightly and asked apologetically, ¡°May I know who you are?

    Before the young girl could say anything, there was a young girl beside her who was wearing a green dress. She was holding a round fan with two-sided peony flowers, and there was a jade tassel on the handle.

    She covered her mouth with her fan and smiled sweetly. ¡°This person will give you a shock if I tell you.¡± Her smile deepened. ¡°She¡¯s the second daughter of the first wife of the Xu family, Xu Ling. She¡¯s a nobledy of a distant imperial rtive.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but she emphasized the words ¡°nobledy¡± as if it had a deeper meaning.

    Yu Jianjia was shocked. The first thing she thought of was that Yu Youyao had been rewarded and praised by the Empress Dowager previously. She also had the reputation of being a ¡°nobledy¡± in the capital.

    However, Yu Youyao, a pseudo-nobledy, was a little insignificant in front of Xu Ling, a real nobledy.

    The Xu Residence was Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s maiden home and the Third Prince¡¯s external family.

    Concubine Lu had entered the cold pce and the Empress Yuan had been sick for a long time. Now, the person in charge of the phoenix seal in the pce and the power of the harem was Consort Xu, the leader of all concubines.

    Yu Jianjia reacted and quickly apologized, ¡°I wasn¡¯t in good health in the past, so I came out to walk around. I didn¡¯t recognize Sister Xu. Don¡¯t me me.¡±

    Xu Ling did not mind either. Yu Jianjia did not recognize her, so she smiled kindly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Jinrou¡¯s nonsense. She¡¯s a proper daughter of a noble family. In front of her, how would we dare to call ourselves nobledies?!¡±

    She also sized up Yu Jianjia imperceptibly. She saw that Yu Jianjia was weak and looked pitiful, but she did not look sick.

    Perhaps her body had recovered.

    It turned out that the girl who had spoken just now was the Third Miss of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Yin Jinrou.

    Yu Jianjia quickly bowed. ¡°Sister Yin, greetings.¡±

    Seeing that she was generous and polite, Yin Jinrou smiled and said, ¡°Your big sister is quite close to our family, so there¡¯s no need to be too polite.¡± She changed the topic and sized up Yu Youyao with her beautiful eyes. She asked with concern, ¡°I heard that you were born weak and have been recuperating in the manor for two years. Are you feeling better now?

    Without bothering to exin anything, Yu Jianjia smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s also because Imperial Physician Hu used medicine to strengthen my foundation and nurture my essence. I became fine after recuperating for two to three years.¡±

    The main purpose of the medicine was to nourish her body. It seemed that other than her bones being a little weak, Third Miss Yu did not have any other illnesses.

    The Xu Residence and the Duke Rong Residence often interacted with Imperial Physician Hu, so they naturally admired his medical skills very much. After hearing Yu Jianjia i s casual words, they believed her.

    Xu Ling held her hand and smiled. ¡°In that case, Third Sister Yu¡¯s health has improved greatly. Congrattions.¡±

    Yin Jinrou also said, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered and havee out to walk around.

    Why don¡¯t youe with Sister Xu and me to admire the flowers and meet the

    others?¡±

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t ask for more and thanked her repeatedly.

    Yin Jinrou was the legitimate daughter of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so it made sense for her to treat her well.

    However, Xu Ling was Consort Xu¡¯s niece and the third prince¡¯s biological cousin. She was really a rtive of the emperor. Why was she taking the initiative to get close to her?

    Using the excuse of admiring the flowers, Yu Jianjia quickly became familiar with Yin Jinrou and Xu Ling.

    Xu Ling seemed to be very interested in Yu Youyao and asked a lot about her. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that your big sister is the number one beauty in the capital. She has a reputation for being virtuous, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to see her. Third Sister, you have to introduce uster.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her eyes and agreed gently. Xu Ling wanted to get close to her so that she could help introduce her to Yu Youyao?!

    However, with Xu Ling¡¯s family background, why was she still trying to get close to Yu Youyao?

    Yu Jianjia was puzzled.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed over anxiously. ¡°Third Miss, Eldest Miss wants you to return to the reception pavilion immediately.¡±

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and was a little unhappy.

    No matter what Xu Ling¡¯s motive was for approaching her, it was rare for her to befriend nobledies like Xu Ling and Yin Jinrou. Naturally, she did not want to leave so quickly.

    At the thought of this, Yu Jianjia was in no hurry to leave. She asked gently, ¡°Big Sister, why are you looking for me?

    Xu Ling and Yin Jinrou were also a little curious.

    Xia Tao lowered her eyes. ¡°Matriarch fainted in the reception pavilion. When

    Second Miss received the news, she immediately sent someone to look for you. I didn¡¯t expect Third Miss to have walked far away to admire the flowers and didn¡¯t see you for a moment. Second Miss was worried about Matriarch¡¯s health, so she returned to the reception pavilion first and asked me toe and look for Third Miss.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was stunned on the spot, and her eyes turned red. ¡°W-what?

    Grandmother fainted? What¡¯s going on? How¡¯s Grandmother? It¡¯s all my fault.

    I know that Grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good, so I shouldn¡¯t have left Eldest Sister alone to take care of her. I-I¡¯ll go back immediately¡­¡±

    However, Xia Tao¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    What did Third Miss mean? It was as if anyone wanted to hold it against her. Why was she ming herself for the Matriarch¡¯s fainting?

    Yin Jinrou had a bad feeling.

    Xu Ling was also stunned for a moment before she quicklyforted her. ¡°Third Sister Yu, don¡¯t panic. This isn¡¯t your fault. As the eldest sister, you should take care of her more in front of her elders. You¡¯ve just had a chance to go out, so you should take this opportunity to see more of the world and get to know more people¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia was flustered. She bit her lip tightly, and tears welled up in her eyes. She bowed casually to Yin Jinrou and Xu Ling and hurriedly followed Xia

    Tao..

 Chapter 614 - 614: The Less Harmful of Two Bad Outcomes

    Chapter 614: The Less Harmful of Two Bad Oues

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s sudden fainting really frightened everyone in the room.

    After leaving the messy house, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence calmed down a little and quickly instructed the maidservant in front of her, ¡®Quickly go to the front courtyard and invite the imperial physician who came to admire the flowers today. I remember that Imperial Physician Hu is also here. You¡­

    Her voice suddenly stopped!

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence suddenly remembered that the Third Prince had fallen into the water at the crepe myrtle garden. She felt dizzy again and was lucky to be supported by the maidservant in front of her to stabilize herself.

    There was a wound on the princess consort¡¯s head, and blood flowed down her cheek. The maidservant was very worried. ¡°Princess Consort, the wound on your forehead¡­¡±

    Only then did the Consort of Rong remember that she had been hit by Old Madam Yu¡¯s teacup and bled. No wonder she kept feeling a headache and a little dizzy.

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but at the mention of her numb wound, she felt another sharp pain.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence immediately pinched her handkerchief and covered her head tightly. However, she did not forget to instruct, ¡°Send Imperial Physician Hu to see the Third Prince in the crepe myrtle garden¡­¡± As she gave the instructions, the Princess Consort of Duke

    Rongs Residence had a terrible headache and could not help but curse softly, ¡°Damn old woman, your grip is so strong. You even said that your health isn¡¯t good and you fainted just like that. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re pretending!¡¯

    However, at this moment, on one side, the Third Prince had fallen into the water. She did not know how he was doing.

    On the other side, Old Madam Yu had fainted and was also in the dark.

    No matter what happened, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would be in trouble.

    The situation was critical, so she had to invite the imperial physician over first. The Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence couldn¡¯t care less about her head injury for the time being and nned to return to the reception pavilion to take a look at Old Madam Yu¡¯s condition.

    However, she was still worried about the Third Prince. ¡°Go and invite the imperial physician first. I¡¯ll go to the crepe myrtle garden personally.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence looked back at the reception pavilion, gritted her teeth, and left.

    Of the two bad oues, she chose the less harmful one.

    How could Old Madam Yu¡¯s life be more precious than the Third Prince¡¯s?

    If something happened to Old Madam Yu, there was still room for the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to find a way out. If something happened to the Third Prince, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would really be used of ¡°conspiring to murder the prince.¡±

    There was still the old princess consort here, and the imperial physician had been invited over.

    However, she did not know what was going on with the Third Prince. If she did not make a trip personally, how could she feel at ease?

    In the reception pavilion, the old princess consort arranged for servants to lead all the Madams and Madams present to the Fangfei Courtyard. Other than

    the people from the Yu Residence, only the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife and Eldest Madam Qi stayed behind to support them in the huge reception pavilion.

    A few old maids moved a few partition doors over and surrounded Old Madam Yu, creating a small room.

    The old princess consort had taken out all her secret medicine, as well as precious medicinal herbs like ginseng and lingzhi. Whether they were useful or not was secondary. She had to show her sincerity.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she pinched Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu still showed no signs of waking up.

    The atmosphere became even more solemn.

    Madam Yao¡¯s eyes turned red as she forced herself to calm down. She sent someone to inform the old masters in the front courtyard, as well as Yu Shuangbai and Yu Jianjia, who were admiring the flowers in Fangfei Courtyard.

    All the necessary arrangements had been made, but Matriarch had yet to wake up.

    Madam Yao couldn¡¯t help either. She could only stand at the side and watch anxiously.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife and Eldest Madam Qi were also very worried. They sat on Madam Yao¡¯s left and right andforted her softly.

    Yu Youyao lit a Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill and took off the heavy crown on her grandmother¡¯s head. She loosened her bun and undid her imperial mandate dress.

    She instructed Nanny Liu, ¡°Grandmother has fainted. You and I will press on her left and right hands at the same time. Do you remember where the acupuncture points are?

    Nanny Liu said calmly, ¡°Eldest Miss has taught me before. I remember!¡±

    Her grandmother was old and often fainted in the past. After learning the acupuncture points from Nanny Xu, she had memorized the five acupuncture points emergency method and taught her grandmother¡¯s servants to be safe.

    Today, it came in handy. Yu Youyao instructed Qing Xiu, ¡°Go and press Grandmother¡¯s acupuncture point.¡±

    Qing Xiu immediately agreed.

    There were a total of four acupuncture points on her left and right hands. In addition, there was the Ren Zhong pressure point. One would press all the acupuncture points at the same time to save an unconscious patient.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was very calm and did not panic at all, the people in the room felt more or less stable.

    At this moment, chaotic footsteps sounded outside the door.

    Outside, Madam Luo¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°The old princess consort and the royal prince have brought the imperial physician over. Eldest Master Yu and Second Master Yu are worried about Old Madam Yu, so they¡¯re also here. They¡¯re waiting outside the reception pavilion.¡±

    They did not enter directly. They were probably worried that she would offend the women in the inner courtyard, so they asked Madam Luo toe over and report first.

    The old princess consort¡¯s heart rxed, and her straight back copsed. She said anxiously, ¡°Quickly invite the imperial physician, Eldest Master Yu, and Second Master Yu in.¡±

    All the women in the reception pavilion had gone to Fangfei Courtyard, and the backyard had been cleared. Eldest Master Yu and Second Master Yu were worried about Old Madam Yu, so it was understandable that they had followed the imperial physician over.

    The group quickly entered the reception pavilion and arrived at the door.

    Old Madam Yuy on the ground, unconscious.

    Yu Youyao knelt on the ground and helped Old Madam Yu massage her acupuncture points.

    Yu Zongzhengs expression did not look good. He quickly turned around and invited Imperial Physician Hu in to treat Old Madam Yu.

    The smile on Yu Zongshen¡¯s face disappeared. In the past two years, his mother¡¯s health had improved a lot, so she wouldn¡¯t suddenly faint after attending a flower festival.

    Duke Rong¡¯s scalp went numb. He looked around the room but did not see the princess consort. His heart was beating like a drum. Clearly, he did not know that the Third Prince had fallen into the water.

    When Madam Yao saw Mastering over, she immediately wiped her tears and called out hoarsely, ¡°Master!¡±

    Yu Zongshen asked in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s Mother¡¯s condition?

    Madam Yao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears again. She said hoarsely, ¡°Mother has already been unconscious for the time it takes to burn an incense stick. There was no reaction when she was pinched. She used the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, and the effect wasn¡¯t that fast. Yao Yao helped Mother perform first aid by pressing her acupuncture points¡­¡±

    After Imperial Physician Hu entered the door, he was in no hurry to take Old Madam Yu¡¯s pulse. Instead, he first checked the incense used, then observed Yu Youyao¡¯s first aid.

    After that, Imperial Physician Hu nodded. ¡°The Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill is very thorough.¡± He walked up to Old Madam Yu and checked her eyelids. After confirming Old Madam Yu¡¯s condition, he said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, you can stop now. Let me take her pulse.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu!¡± Yu Youyao quickly stood up and bowed to him. Her legs felt sore and numb, and she almost copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Young Miss!¡± Chun Xiao quickly supported her young miss with a worried expression.

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize that Chun Xiao was nearby. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t disturb Imperial Physician Hu from taking Grandmother¡¯s pulse.¡± The reception pavilion was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop..

 Chapter 615 - 615: Invited Her into a Trap

    Chapter 615: Invited Her into a Trap

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen were filled with questions, but Old Madam Yu¡¯s situation was unknown, so they were not in the mood to ask.

    Yu Youyao looked nkly at Imperial Physician Hu taking her grandmother¡¯s pulse, not understanding why her grandmother had suddenly fainted.

    It had been a long time since her grandmother had fainted.

    Before scheming against the Third Prince, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought that her grandmother would be furious, but she hadn¡¯t suffered a loss. She had even set up a counterattack. Although her grandmother was angry, she wouldn¡¯t faint from anger.

    After Imperial Physician Hu finished taking her pulse, he stroked his goatee. ¡°Old Madam Yu has been sick for many years and her body has suffered too much damage. Fortunately, she has recuperated well in the past two years, but when she¡¯s old, it¡¯s inevitable for some old people to fall sick. Old Madam Yu suddenly was so anxious and angry that she suddenly fainted. Fortunately, Eldest Miss Yu burned the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill in time andbined it with the first aid method on her five acupuncture points. Otherwise, she would have had a stroke at best¡­

    Imperial Physician Hu did not continue.

    However, everyone present understood the illness of having weak Yin and a strong Yang while having sudden anger. Blood qi would surge and they would fall to the ground. After that, most of them were either paralyzed or dead.

    Old Madam Yu was also very lucky to have a filial granddaughter who knew pharmacology and first aid. Even the servants in front of her had been taught such methods to ensure her safety.

    The old princess consort broke out in a cold sweat.

    Fortunately, she was saved.

    Otherwise, regardless of whether he was paralyzed or dead, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would not be able to escape punishment.

    Yu Zongzheng also felt a lingering fear and quickly asked, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, how¡¯s my Matriarch now? When can she wake up?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu said, ¡°Although she¡¯s unconscious, she received first aid and her pulse is calm. She¡¯s fine for the time being. I¡¯ll give Matriarch a few injections and she¡¯ll wake up in a while.¡±

    Yu Zongshen also heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu wanted to perform acupuncture on Matriarch Hu, so the group left the room, leaving Nanny Liu and Qing Xiu to assist.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she stood there in a daze.

    Eldest Madam Qi¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She pulled her into her arms and gently patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that your grandmother is fine.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s suppressed tears rushed out. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me that Grandmother¡­

    If she hadn¡¯t schemed against the Third Prince for falling into the water¡­ Eldest Madam Qi stroked Yu Youyao¡¯s head and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t take all the responsibility on yourself. Someone¡¯s heart is dirty, and they¡¯ve lost their conscience. How is it your fault?¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife handed her a handkerchief and advised, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re a smart person. You didn¡¯t really let anyone scheme against you. Otherwise, your grandmother wouldn¡¯t have just fallen unconscious.¡±

    If Yu Youyao really let the Third Prince ruin her good reputation, Old Madam Yu would rather die than be a disgrace. Even if she gave up her life, she had to protect her granddaughter¡¯s good reputation and not let her granddaughter fall into a fire pit. It was also to prevent the Yu Residence from being implicated in the battle for the position of heir.

    If Old Madam Yu had lost her life, Eldest Master Yu and Second Master Yu could use her death as an excuse and observe mourning for three years to temporarily evade themotion in the royal court.

    No matter how bold and presumptuous the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and the Third Prince were, they did not dare to be aggressive anymore. Otherwise, once they fought to the death, the Third Prince and the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would not have a good time.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. If even an outsider like the Marquis¡¯s wife could think of it, how could she not?

    Her grandmother was unconscious not because she had schemed against the Third Prince.

    Instead, it stemmed from the fact that Duke Rong¡¯s Residence wanted to harm her.

    Regardless of whether she had schemed against the Third Prince or not, after her grandmother found out that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was plotting against her reputation, she would definitely faint from anger. Logically, Yu Youyao knew that all of this was not her fault.

    However, her grandmother had indeed¡­

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t let it go. She choked and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t know why Duke Rong¡¯s Residence wanted to¡­ scheme for me to go to crepe myrtle garden and meet the Third Prince privately. I have no grudge with them¡­¡±

    Eldest Madam Qi lowered her eyes. ¡°Although Duke Rong¡¯s Residence has been reinstated for many years, the title of heir of his eldest son, Yin Huaizhang, has never been given to him. A while ago, I heard Master mention it. He said that Duke Rong had sent another memorial to the Imperial Court to be conferred the title of heir.¡±

    The matter of conferring the title of heir had to go through the Imperial Court first.

    What else did Yu Youyao not understand?

    It turned out that the Duke Rongs Residence wanted their eldest son to be an heir. They followed Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s instructions and held this flower festival to invite her into their trap.

    Yu Youyao was furious. These royal rtives could sacrifice others unscrupulously and scheme against others for their own interests. It was simply disgusting.

    Eldest Madam Qi hugged Yu Youyao and sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well just now. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    Old Madam Yu fell to the ground. Adults like them couldn¡¯t help at all. They could only watch helplessly. However, Yu Youyao was still able to calm down and give first aid. Her hands didn¡¯t tremble, her heart didn¡¯t panic, and her eyes didn¡¯t panic.

    Such a shrewd and magnanimous girl was the blessing of any family.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want her?

    It was she who had thick skin a year earlier and relied on her friendship with the Yu Residence to make a request for her eldest son. Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t say anything, so she just let it go.

    Imperial Consort Xu also knew that Yu Youyao¡¯s family background and character had even aroused the interest of the Duke¡¯s Residence.

    Such a family background was only enough for a secondary consort in the pce. However, if she entered the Dukes Residence, she would definitely be the first wife.

    There was a Yu n ancestor who had entered the pce as a concubine, but there was no precedent of her being a secondary consort to a prince.

    The difference in status was inevitable.

    However, the marriage of a prince needed the approval of the elders of the woman before the emperor could bestow the marriage.

    For daughters of the Yu Residence, there was a rule that they were not to be concubines. If they were given a concubine status, it would be an insult to the officials of the court. Any smart emperor would not do this.

    Imperial Consort Xu wanted this marriage. She was worried that the Yu Residence wouldn¡¯t say anything, but she was also afraid that the others in the imperial family would strike first. She could only start with Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation.

    After a while, Imperial Physician Hu left the room. ¡°She¡¯ll wake up in about the time it takes to burn an incense stick. I can arrange for someone to move Matriarch Yu.¡±

    Before Madam Yao could speak, the old princess consort immediately said,

    ¡°The side room has been tidied up and a couch has been ced inside.¡±

    There were also other rooms in the backyard, but Old Madam Yu was not awake yet, so it was more appropriate to arrange for her to lie there.

    No matter how angry Madam Yao was with the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, she couldn¡¯t joke about Old Madam¡¯s health. She let Nanny Liu carry Old Madam Yu into the side room.

    Outside, Imperial Physician Hu prescribed a prescription and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°The liver stores blood, the kidneys stores essence. The liver and kidneyse from the same source. The blood and essence fuses together. Only when the blood from the liver is abundant can the blood transform into essence. Only then can the kidney essence be filled. Matriarch was so anxious that her heart was attacked by anger. She was so angry that her liver was injured and she suddenly fainted, causing her essence and blood to suffer a loss and her foundation to be damaged. In the future, she must not be too angry. Otherwise, such a fainting will happen again. When the old matriarch faints once, her blood essence will suffer a loss. After a few times, her life will be lost..¡±

 Chapter 616 - 616: When the deities fight, the imps will suffer

    Chapter 616: When the deities fight, the imps will suffer

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡±

    The remaining hope in the old princess consort¡¯s heart disappeared.

    Old Madam Yu had a sudden illness. In the past, she didn¡¯t have this illness. Not only that, but although she wasn¡¯t paralyzed and didn¡¯t die, her body was also damaged. In the future, if anything happened to Old Madam, the Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence would still be implicated.

    The Yu Residence had onlye to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to participate in a flower festival.

    However, a young girl almost lost her reputation after she was schemed against and an old woman almost lost her life. How could they let her off so easily?

    The old princess consort couldn¡¯t help but nce at Eldest Master Yu and Second Master Yu.

    Eldest Master Yu was furious and clenched his fists tightly.

    She could not tell if second Master Yu was happy or angry. The walnut in his hand made a soft sound, making him even more flustered.

    One of them had been in the Imperial Court for ten years and had a lot of connections.

    One was a second-in-charge!

    None of them were easy to fool.

    She wondered if her eldest daughter-inw was stupid. How dare she scheme against Eldest Miss Yu?

    She did not even think about it. The words ¡°loyal and fierce¡± had to be carved into the bones of the Yu Residence¡¯s ancestors. Otherwise, it would be betraying their ancestors.

    If Eldest Miss Yu really ruined her reputation today, perhaps what awaited her would be Old Madam Yu¡¯s death and the Yu Residence¡¯s life-and-death struggle.

    Consort Xu and the Third Prince would not really reap any benefits.

    When the deities fight, the imps will suffer.

    If his eldest daughter-inw got involved in this matter, the one who would really suffer in the end would only be the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. For the title of heir, they had sacrificed their entire family. The old princess consort suddenly became disheartened.

    Now that Old Madam Yu was fine and her condition was stable, Yu Zongzheng asked) ¡®Yao Yao, why did your grandmother suddenly faint?¡±

    He was going to denounce her. The old princess consort closed her eyes and leaned against the couch. Now that the Third Prince had fallen into the water, she did not know how he was doing¡­

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence rushed to the crepe myrtle garden in a hurry, but halfway there, she bumped into Yin Huaizhang, who was covered in dust.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence quickly asked, ¡°Zhanger, I heard that Third Prince fell into the water? How¡¯s the Third Prince now? I¡¯ve sent someone to invite an imperial physician over. Has he arrived?¡±

    Yin Huaizhang was dejected. ¡°The Third Prince has just returned to the pce.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence suddenly raised her voiceo Her face twitched, and the wound on her forehead made her dizzy and she almost fainted on the spot. ¡°What exactly is going on?

    Yin Huaizhang¡¯s expression did not look too good either. ¡°After the Third Prince entered the residence, I followed your instructions and did not rm anyone. I secretly lured the Third Prince into the crepe myrtle garden. The Third Prince was not in a hurry and wanted to see Eldest Miss Yu as soon as possible. He asked me to go out and Chek the situation. I was also worried that the Third Prince would wait too long, so I agreed.¡±

    When the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence heard this, the veins on her forehead couldn¡¯t help but twitch wildly. ¡°So, you left Third Prince alone in the crepe myrtle garden?!¡±

    The Third Prince was here to meet a beauty, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t bring his guards andpanions along.

    Yin Huaizhang nodded guiltily and said, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know that someone wanted to harm the Third Prince. They actually pushed him into theke while he was admiring the scenery. The Third Prince originally knew how to swim, but he was caught off guard. He was shocked for a moment and iled around in theke, causing his legs to go numb. It was only when the guards heard themotion and rushed over in time that they saved him.¡±

    The Princess Consort¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Third Prince didn¡¯t fall into theke himself, but was pushed into it?¡±

    Her vision suddenly darkened. She suddenly grabbed the wooden railing beside her and barely stabilized herself.

    Oh no, oh no

    The emperor¡¯s health was getting worse and worse, and he had yet to be named a heir. Ever since the Marquis of Ningyuan was imprisoned) the struggle for the position of heir was intense. At this juncture, anyone would havee up with a conspiracy theory.

    ¡°Conspiracy to murder a prince¡± was a serious crime. At best, one would be beheaded, and at worst, one¡¯s entire family would be exterminated. The Third Prince was almost harmed in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so the Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence could not escape responsibility.

    Yin Huaizhang did not think of this for a moment and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what Third Prince said.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence grabbed Yin Huaizhang¡¯s arm. ¡°How¡¯s Third Prince? Is he injured?¡± It was better if it was a close call.

    If¡­

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence felt dizzy and her face turned pale. She did not dare to continue thinking.

    Yin Huaizhang said, ¡°After he was saved, he was already on the verge of death. Fortunately, he was fine after vomiting. It¡¯s just that the Third Prince was quite shocked and his clothes were still wet. I asked the guards to escort him back to the pce.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence trembled and almost cried. If the Third Prince suspected that someone from Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had harmed him, no one would dare to stay any longer.

    Then, she thought of Old Madam Yu, who was still unconscious in the reception pavilion.

    She had failed to hit the fox and had instead caused trouble.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence really did not know what to do. Her eyes darkened and she fainted.

    Yin Huaizhang was shocked. He quickly called someone over and helped the Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence into the crepe myrtle garden. He also called a doctor over to treat the wound on her forehead.

    The wound on the Princess Consort¡¯s forehead looked scary. The wound was not deep, but after being injured, it was not treated in time and she bled a lot.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had lost her vitality. Just now, she had been so anxious that she had fainted.

    After her wound was treated, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was worried about the reception pavilion. She woke up after a while and quickly dressed up before returning to the reception pavilion.

    The tea in the reception pavilion was already cold.

    The old princess consort leaned against the couch with a defeated expression. She raised her eyes slightly and looked at Madam Luo, who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve found Fifth Miss!¡±

    Madam Luo¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°I-I found her!¡±

    The old princess consort looked exhausted. ¡°Where was she found?¡±

    Madam Luo did not dare to hide anything. ¡°Fifth Miss and her maidservant were knocked unconscious and thrown into a pavilion on the way to the crepe myrtle garden. No one has noticed since the crepe myrtle garden was cleared.¡±

    The old Princess Consort¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she sat up straight. After a while, her body copsed again and she slowly lowered her eyes. ¡°I see!¡±

    Madam Luo did not understand. Thinking that Yin Jinwei was a little dizzy, she asked timidly, ¡°Ma-Matriarch, do you want to call her over for questioning?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± At this point, there was nothing else to ask. The old princess consort looked up at the old nanny serving her. ¡°Go and get the snow satin shawl from my house.¡±

    The old nanny¡¯s eyelids twitched violently as she replied respectfully, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Madam Luo was kneeling on the ground, her forehead pressed against the velvet carpet, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    The maidservant handed her a cup of tea. The old princess consort reached out to take it and lowered her eyes. ¡°Now you know how to be afraid? When you were messing around with Eldest Daughter-inw, why didn¡¯t you think about the consequences?

    ¡°Please spare me¡­¡± Madam Luo suddenly raised her head and smashed it on the ground again. The weather was hot, and the carpet in the room had also been changed to thin ones. Her head was dizzy from the impact..

 Chapter 617 - 617: Cut the pretense

    Chapter 617: Cut the pretense

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The old princess consort lowered her head and took a sip of tea. She watched coldly as Madam Luo¡¯s forehead turned red.

    After a while, the old nanny brought out a wooden tray. There was a piece of snow satin that was rolled into the shape of a peony.

    The old princess consort picked up the snow satin. It was long, snow-white and pure, like a high-grade pearl emitting a lustrous luster.

    Madam Luo remembered that Yin Jinrou had such a snow satin shawl that the old princess consort had given her.

    Indeed!

    The old princess sighed slightly. ¡°The snow satin made by the best snow silkworms is thin and bright. It¡¯s only avable in the pce. This was even rewarded by the pce when Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was reinstated back then. I¡¯ve never been willing to take it out. I cut out a portion some time ago to make a piece for Jinrou.¡±

    asionally, it could be seen outside the pce, but it was all inferior. Naturally, it could notpare to the gifts given by the pce.

    Madam Luo, who was clueless, panicked, and her eyes were filled with tears.

    Then, she heard the old princess consort sigh with emotion. ¡°Imagine a long shawl hanging in the crook of her arm. It wraps around her arm and drags her to the ground. When she sits, it¡¯s thin and flimsy. When she walks, it¡¯s like the wind brushing against a willow tree. Her movementsplement each other.¡±

    There were no embroidery patterns on the long piece of snow satin, but it was more beautiful than the thousands of roses in the world. There were small flowers iid on it with white, pink, and gold pearls, and there were pearl tassels hanging along the edge.

    It was much more exquisite than Yin Jinrou¡¯s.

    Madam Luo could almost imagine how beautiful and elegant the silk was on her. The small pearl flowers on it shone brightly and reflected the snow satin. The pearl tassels at the side swayed gently, making her look delicate and elegant¡­

    The old princess consort¡¯s finger gently slid across the snow satin shawl. ¡°Fifth Miss was very envious when she saw it. She talked about it in front of me a lot and asked me for it openly and secretly, but I never relented.¡± There was a difference between the first wife and the second wife that the elders cared about. She was the daughter of a concubine, but she wanted topare herself to the first wife¡¯s daughter in every way. Furthermore, even she couldn¡¯t bear to use such an expensive material. ¡°There¡¯s only this piece left. I made this shawl a while ago to give to Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    There were more than 300 pearls on the silk. All of them were round and even in size. White pearls were good, pink pearls were rare, and light golden shark pearls were even rarer.

    A piece of cloth that used all the good beads that she had umted.

    This showed her sincerity.

    Unexpectedly, before she could take it out, the ones who held her back were her family members.

    Hearing the old princess consort mention Yin Jinwei, the fear in Madam Luo¡¯s heart dissipated a lot.

    ¡°What a pity.¡± The old princess sighed slightly. She stole a look at Madam Luo. ¡°I¡¯ll reward this snow satin silk to Fifth Miss.¡± There was a hint of pity in her turbid eyes. Her body copsed against the back of the bed, as if she had aged more than ten years. ¡®You were the one who caused the mess. You can handle the rest yourself.¡±

    The old nanny carried the wooden tray and walked up to Madam Luo with a wooden face.

    Madam Luo took a deep breath and stood up from the ground with a trembling body. She took the tray with trembling hands. ¡°On behalf of Fifth

    Miss, I thank the old princess consort for her reward.¡±

    The old princess consort¡¯s face turned slightly ashen. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s all thanks to our grandmother-granddaughter rtionship. Go ahead!¡±

    Madam Luo¡¯s hand, which was holding the wooden tray, trembled slightly.

    The old princess consort did not mention that Yin Jinwei¡¯s mother was a concubine at all. Clearly, she did not n to deal with her.

    However, she had schemed against Yin Jinwei today and wanted to deal with her. Concubine Yang probably hated her. How could she live a peaceful life in the future?

    The old princess consort deliberately did not let her have an easy time.

    Madam Luo carried the wooden tray out of the reception pavilion in a daze. She saw the Princess Consort of Duke Rong!s Residence, whose head was wrapped in gauze, rushing over.

    As soon as the two of them met, the Princess Consort of Rong County immediately saw that the long piece of snow satin in the tray was like a white silk that could kill someone with a gentle strangle around the neck.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residences face suddenly turned pale. She gently stepped into the reception pavilion and looked around the room. After a while, the old princess consort found out that the Third Prince was fine and had already returned to the pce. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look. The people from the Yu Residence will leave soon.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Then Old Madam Yu, she¡­

    Since she could take the carriage back to the residence, she should be fine.

    She knew it. Previously, when she hit her, her grip was heavy and ruthless. She did not look like someone who had been sick for a long time. The old woman might have deliberately fainted to scare her.

    The old princess consort saw her changing expression. ¡°Old Madam Yu overreacted to the situation. She¡¯s fine for the time being, but she¡¯s also injured her body.¡± She said coldly, ¡°I remember your mother. Two years ago, she suddenly fainted due to an overreaction. As soon as she fell to the ground, everyone in the house panicked. Before the imperial physician could enter the residence, she was already dead¡­¡±

    ¡°This, this¡­¡± The princess consort¡¯s heart turned cold.

    Looking at her eldest daughter-inw¡¯s face, sparks appeared in the old princess¡¯s heart.

    After Old Madam Yu was sent to the side room to settle down, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t wait to denounce the person who triggered her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she knelt on the ground with a thud. Her delicate figure trembled slightly. She was really gentle and elegant. Her figure was light and slender.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Eldest Miss Yu only said this.

    Madam Yao quickly said, ¡°Yao Yao isn¡¯t to me for this incident. It¡¯s because the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence went too far and wanted to harm our Yao Yao¡­¡± Then, she recounted everything in detail.

    Eldest Madam Qi and the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife also chimed in. Eldest Miss Yu knelt on the ground and cried her heart out. She admitted her mistake, so naturally, someone spoke up for her.

    In the side room, Old Madam Yu¡¯s face was sallow as she asked Nanny Liu to help her out. ¡°Go and call Second Sister and Third Sister back. We¡¯ll return to the residence.¡±

    The old princess consort quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up. How can you withstand the bumpy carriage? Why don¡¯t you rest again? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a soft sedan chair to carry you back¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu said coldly, ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if I die, I

    have to die in my own family. I can¡¯t be tainted by your family.¡±

    These words implied that she wanted to cut the pretense.

    What the old princess consort was most worried about still happened. ¡°What happened today¡­¡±

    Her granddaughter knelt on the ground and cried. Even her eyes were red from crying. Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart ached. She quickly bent down and wanted to help her granddaughter up.

    Yu Youyao was shocked. She quickly stood up and supported her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand and turned to look at the old princess consort. ¡°Since your family doesn¡¯t care about your face, why should I? Otherwise, there will always be people who think that the eldest daughter of the Yu Residence is easy to bully.¡±

    Recalling what Old Madam Yu had said before she left, the old princess consort¡¯s body went limp. ¡°Go back and put on your makeup. Go apologize to the Empress Dowager yourself..¡±

 Chapter 618 - 618: An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 618: An Eye for an Eye

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence fell to the ground with a thud. ¡°I was wrong. I know my mistake. Please spare me this time¡­¡±

    Yin Jinwei¡¯s lowly life was not enough, and the old princess consort even had to abandon her to survive.

    The old princess consort was indifferent and continued, ¡°You took a fancy to Eldest Miss Yu and wanted a marriage alliance with the Yu Residence. Worried that Old Madam Yu wouldn¡¯t say anything, you asked Fifth Miss to lure Eldest Miss Yu to the crepe myrtle garden to meet Brother Zhang¡¯er privately. You didn¡¯t expect that Brother Zhang would actually lure Third Prince to the crepe myrtle garden without knowing anything. It almost harmed the Third Prince and tainted Miss Yu¡¯s reputation¡­¡±

    The crepe myrtle garden was the best ce in the residence.

    Brother Zhang did not know about his mother¡¯s arrangements in advance. Seeing that the crepe myrtle garden was cleared and there was no reason to be afraid of having an encounter with a girl, he brought the Third Prince to the crepe myrtle garden to admire the scenery. It made sense.

    It hadn¡¯t been a day or two since Yin Jinwei had coveted her legitimate sister¡¯s snow satin shawl. Not many people in the residence knew that she had lured Eldest Miss Yu to the crepe myrtle garden for a snow satin shawl.

    Yin Jinwei had no evidence so this excuse was reasonable.

    As a result, the Third Prince had suffered an undeserved cmity. Brother Zhang knew nothing about it, and all the fault was on the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence copsed to the ground and said miserably, ¡°This, this is all the Prince¡¯s idea. I was doing as he wanted. It was the Prince who was worried that if he wanted to marry into the Yu Residence, he would offend Consort Xu. He wanted to walk on the same path as Consort Xu and inherit the throne. He wanted to take the opportunity to please Consort Xu¡­¡±

    Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was sealed, and Concubine Lu was sent to the Cold Pce. Although the second prince was very valued by the emperor, without his mothers nning and the help of an external family, it was difficult for him to be a Marquis.

    Imperial Consort Xu was the ¡°head of the concubines.¡± The Xu family was an old noble family. The Third Prince was smart and the emperor liked him very much.

    Comparing the two, it was obvious.

    Although the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had been reinstated, it did not have any real power. Only by making contributions to the imperial family could they gain power. If they stood on Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s side early, they would be able to enjoy endless wealth in the future.

    ¡°I know.¡± The old princess consort¡¯s tone was very calm, and her eyelids did not even move. ¡°A woman should stand by her man. You¡¯re a woman of the inner residence. If it weren¡¯t for Eldest Son¡¯s approval, you wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to scheme against the daughter of an official.¡±

    Fire lit up in the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s eyes as she looked at the old Princess Consort excitedly.

    The old princess consort looked at her pitifully. ¡°But so what? You¡¯re husband and wife. If you push this matter to Eldest Son, if anything happens to him, it¡¯ll be the fault of the entire Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. What good will happen to you? Think about it again. The person who brought Third Prince to the crepe myrtle garden is Brother Zhang. If no one takes the initiative to bear this sin, he won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence felt a chill run down her spine and her mouth trembled¡­

    The old princess consort knew what she wanted to say. ¡°Yin Jinwei is just an insignificant daughter of a concubine. How can she send away all the servants in the crepe myrtle garden? How can she arrange for Eldest Miss Yu to meet another man in private? Previously, everyone who was present saw the scene.

    You can¡¯t deny it even if you want to.¡±

    It was only now that she understood!

    Previously, when Yu Youyao returned to the reception pavilion, her words in public were heart-wrenching. With just a few words, she had pushed the me to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence fell to the ground and cried miserably. ¡°Isn¡¯t Yu Youyao fine? Isn¡¯t Fifth Miss¡¯s life enough?¡±

    ¡°How can an insignificant daughter of a concubine bepared to the eldest daughter of the first wife who was meticulously raised?¡± The old princess consort did not expect her eldest daughter-inw to have such a naive thought. ¡°If Ipare Yin Jinwei to Sister Rou, do you think it is fair? The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence subconsciously shook her head, her face pale.

    The old princess sighed slightly. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu is fine, but it¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s fine that the Yu Residence dares to pursue the matter fearlessly.¡±

    If Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation was really ruined, the Yu Residence would be wary and not dare to make a fuss.

    The Princess Consort finally understood that she was at her wits¡¯ end. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Eldest Miss Yu and kowtow to Old Madam Yu. I know my mistake¡­

    She was her daughter-inw for more than ten years and Brother Zhang¡¯s biological mother. The old princess consort couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°It¡¯s useless. Eldest Miss Yu didn¡¯t n to settle the matter nicely from the beginning.¡±

    The Princess Consort did not believe it. ¡°She¡¯s just a youngdy¡­¡±

    The old princess consort also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s just a youngdy, but

    Eldest Miss Yu keeps saying that Fifth Miss brought her to the entrance of the crepe myrtle garden and left. You don¡¯t know that it was an old woman who discovered Fifth Miss and her maidservant unconscious in the pavilion.¡± The Princess Consort¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu did it?¡±

    The old princess consort did not answer and only said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu has a maidservant called Chun Xiao in front of her. Previously, when Eldest Miss Yu returned to the reception pavilion, she did not return with her. As soon as the matter of the Third Prince falling into the water blew up, she returned silently without even rming anyone¡­¡±

    The Princess Consort began to feel dizzy again, and even her teeth chattered. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu was the one who instructed Chun Xiao to push the Third Prince into the water?¡± At this point, she suddenly raised her voice. ¡°How dare she? The Third Prince has a noble status. It¡¯s a capital crime to harm the royal family. She¡­¡±

    The old princess consort looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Do you have evidence? Do you dare to tell anyone about this?¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence understood that she was used of trying to ruin Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation.

    Yu Youyao dared to openly return the favor.

    As there was no evidence in court, there was no way to use Eldest Miss Yu. However, Eldest Miss Yu did not need evidence to use Duke Rong¡¯s Residence of ruining her reputation.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s body went limp. ¡°But she pushed Third Prince into the water. Consort Xu won¡¯t¡­¡±

    The old princess consort sneered. ¡°I can already guess the truth. Imperial

    Consort Xu has lived in the pce for a long time, so how can I not know?

    What do you think Imperial Consort Xu can do to her?¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡¯s face was ashen.

    Yu Youyao was the daughter of an official. Even if Consort Xu wanted to punish her, she couldn¡¯t do it for no reason. However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, everyone already knew that Eldest Miss Yu had almost ruined her reputation because of the Third Prince.

    Of course, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had a n.

    However, the Third Prince was also a suspect.

    The crepe myrtle garden was in the inner courtyard. There was nothing inappropriate for Yu Youyao to go to the crepe myrtle garden to admire the flowers. However, as a man, the Third Prince did not avoid it. It was already

    rude.

    The old princess consort was a little breathless. She coughed hard. ¡°If anything happens to the Third Prince, Consort Xu definitely won¡¯t let it go. However, now that the Third Prince is fine, Consort Xu has to think about how to deal with the aftermath so that she won¡¯t implicate him.¡±

    Yu Youyao had already calcted all of this before she schemed against the Third Prince..

 Chapter 619 - 619: Bloodshed

    Chapter 619: Bloodshed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    No matter how the situation developed, Yu Youyao was still a victim.

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had done something dirty and was in the wrong, so they would not dare to nder her.

    Consort Xu cared about the Third Prince¡¯s reputation and wanted to settle the matter, so she would not dare to do anything to her.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence felt suffocated.

    The old princess continued, ¡°Once the ugly matter of ruining someone¡¯s reputation is exposed, not only will it damage the face of the royal family, but the reputation of the royal family will also be ruined. The person who wants to settle the matter the most and not make a fuss is Consort Xu.¡± At this point, she stared at the princess consort of Rong Prefecture with her turbid eyes. ¡°In order to appease the Yu Residence¡¯s anger, Consort Xu will only push all the me to Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.¡±

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residences lips trembled.

    The old princess consort looked exhausted. ¡°If you take the initiative to apologize to the Empress Dowager, she might still care about the face of the imperial family. If Consort Xu takes the initiative to jump out and denounce you, you will have to suffer the anger of the Empress Dowager, the Yu Residence, and Consort Xu.¡±

    She closed her eyes. What a smart girl. When it came to scheming, she was really ruthless.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence crawled on the ground and cried.

    The old princess consort sighed softly. ¡°I suddenly remembered that three years ago, at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence,

    Seventh Miss Cao wanted to ruin Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation. In the end, it was Seventh Miss Cao whose reputation waspletely ruined. It was the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s wife who lost all her dignity, and it was also the Marquis of Changxing!s Residence who lost all their reputation. Everyone said that the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence had reaped the consequences of their own actions. Now, isn¡¯t the situation in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence also reaping the consequences of their own actions?

    From this, it was obvious that Yu Youyao was really not to be trifled with.

    Yongning Pce

    Consort Xu was lying on her side on the chaise longue. Her snow-white skin was smooth, and her peach lips were pink. Her peach blossom eyes were misty, and her eyebrows were slightly raised, exuding an unapproachable coldness. She was wearing a snow satin tube dress. The thin and soft material of the dress outlined her delicate figure vividly.

    The main pce maid who was serving her was kneeling in front of her and helping her paint her nails. The red Phoenix Goddess Flower nail polish was applied to her sharp nails, and her jade fingers were beautiful and charming.

    Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°How long has Rui¡¯er been out of the pce?

    Auntie Ye looked at the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than two hours.¡±

    Consort Xu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but there¡¯s still no news from outside the pce?

    Auntie Ye shook her head. ¡°It will take at least an hour toe and go. The news from outside the pce won¡¯t be sent in so quickly. Consort, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±

    Imperial Consort Xu rubbed the space between her eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but after Rui¡¯er left the pce, my left eye twitched.¡±

    ¡°The twitching in your left eye is a good sign. Empress, don¡¯t worry. Your wish will definitelye true.¡± After painting her nails, Auntie Ye took a leaf and gently tied up her nails.

    The Phoenix Goddess Flower nail polish had to be applied three times. Every time she finished applying the firstyer, she had to apply the secondyer every night. It would take three days.

    Her left eye and eyebrow seemed to be the same. Imperial Consort Xu rxed her eyebrows. ¡°I heard that Yu Youyao took over Madam Xie¡¯s dowry business early in the morning. She¡¯s been managing it very well in the past few years. Old Madam Yu even transferred most of the businesses under her name to Yu Youyao. Every quarter, merchant ships enter the capital from the Xie

    Residence. The rare things from overseas are extremely valued by others. Yu Youyao can¡¯t even fit them in the storeroom, so she used them to reward the servants.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°My left eye might have twitched because of this fortune that ising.¡±

    Auntie Ye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because you have good taste.¡±

    Imperial Consort Xu sighed slightly. ¡°There are expenses everywhere in the pce. How much money do I have? It¡¯s not even enough for a box of brow powder from the Western Region.¡±

    ¡°The Xu Residence is also a big family, but their expenses are also high. Just showing them filial piety takes up all my allowances in the pce. I can¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    Auntie Ye narrowed her eyes. The ¡°anything else¡± that the Noble Consort was talking about referred topetition for the position of heir.

    Concubine Lu had been in charge of the harem for many years, and the

    Imperial Concubine had just taken over the phoenix seal. If she wanted to manage her connections in a short period of time, she needed arge sum of money.

    Although Concubine Lu had been sent to the cold pce, the Second Prince was the head and was deeply trusted by the emperor. Recently, the emperor had be more and more obsessed with alchemy and often summoned the Second Prince to the imperial study to help with the court affairs. There were many people in the court who supported the Second Prince.

    Money talks. The Noble Consort wanted to win people¡¯s hearts. Fame and fortune wouldeter. Money was the benefit that was obvious.

    Imperial Consort Xu continued, ¡°The emperor wants to refine pills, build a training hall, and worship sorcerers. Which one of them doesn¡¯t require money?

    The emperor trusted the Second Prince because the eldest son of the Empress had died at an early age. The eldest son of the first wife was different from other children. There were high hopes for him.

    After the Second Prince was born, the emperor ced all his hopes and expectations on him.

    However, no matter how important the Second Prince was, could he be more important than ¡°immortality¡±?

    After Rui¡¯er married Yu Youyao as his secondary consort, all the businesses under Yu Youyao¡¯s name would belong to Rui¡¯er. Not only that, but the Xie family¡¯s connections could also allow Rui¡¯er to have endless wealth. At that time, he could help the emperor hire a Daoist master and build a training hall. It could also let the emperor know who was the most filial son.

    Consort Xu continued, ¡°After April, different degrees of drought were reported to the pce from all over the world. The emperor ordered officials from all over the world to do their best to help the refugees, but the treasury was empty. Unless it was absolutely necessary, the Imperial Court would not allocate money to disaster relief. If the Imperial Court did not allocate money, which official from all over the world would do their best to help?¡±

    When it came to court affairs, Auntie Ye did not dare to speak.

    Fortunately, Consort Xu did not n to let her talk. She revealed a sympathetic expression. ¡°The rice was already nted at the wrong time.

    Drought-resistant crops also need rain to be harvested. In the second half of the year, the disasters everywhere will be more and more serious. I wonder how many people will die.¡±

    If anyone else heard this, they would think that Imperial Consort Xu cared about the world and pitied the people.

    However, Consort Xu changed the topic. ¡°Once the cmity erupts, everything is useless. Only money is the most useful. This is the best time for Rui¡¯er to umte fame.¡±

    With money, there would be an endless supply of food. Everything was logical. Now, everything was ready. They only needed Yu Youyao.

    After Auntie Ye wrapped the Imperial Concubine¡¯s nails, she smiled and said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imperial Consort. Third Prince¡¯s status is noble. It¡¯s Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s blessing that you like her. When Eldest Miss Yu sees Third Prince, the matter will be settled.¡±

    Consort Xu frowned. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, Old Madam Yu is a fierce person. Eldest Miss Yu has been raised by Old Madam Yu since she was young.. I¡¯m worried that Eldest Miss Yu will take this matter to heart¡­

 Chapter 620 - 620: Ruined Virtue

    Chapter 620: Ruined Virtue

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Auntie Ye smiled and persuaded, ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange for Miss Ling to befriend Eldest Miss Yu? When the two of them get closer, get Miss Ling to tell Eldest Miss Yu more about Third Prince¡¯s kindness. Eldest Miss Yu will then feel the generosity of the three pces and your love for her. No matter how ufortable she feels at the start, it will slowly fade away.¡±

    When the Noble Consort was determined to scheme against Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation, she had already considered all of this.

    Only then did Consort Xu smile.

    At this moment, there was a flurry of footsteps outside. Imperial Consort Xu perked up and immediately sat up straight, thinking that there was news from outside the pce.

    An eunuch lowered his head and bent his back. He hurriedly entered the side hall and reported, ¡°Noble Consort, bad news. The Third Prince fell into the water in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and received a shock. He has just returned to the Jingyang Pce.¡±

    Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Go to Jingren Pce.¡±

    Auntie Ye called a pce maid in to freshen Consort Xu up and change into luxurious clothes.

    By the time she was done, two incense sticks had already passed.

    Imperial Consort Xu quickly went to the Jingren Pce. The pce maids and eunuchs knelt on the ground.

    At this moment, the Third Prince was leaning against the bed with a pale face. The imperial physician on duty in the pce was taking his pulse.

    After taking his pulse, Noble Consort Xu couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Is Third Princes body injured?¡±

    The imperial physician hurriedly bowed. ¡®Your Highness, His Highness¡¯s health is fine. He was just a little frightened. I¡¯ll prescribe a calming medicine.

    He¡¯ll be fine after taking it for two days.¡±

    Consort Xu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Auntie Ye quickly followed the imperial physician outside to prescribe a prescription.

    Imperial Consort Xu nced at the pce maids and eunuchs kneeling on the ground. ¡°All of you can leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± All the pce maids and eunuchs in the room had left.

    Imperial Consort Xu sat on the side of the bed, and even her eyes turned red. ¡°Child, are you trying to scare me to death? Why are you so careless? You¡¯re already so old, but you suddenly fell into the water? Don¡¯t you know how to swim? Why were you still frightened? Fortunately, it¡¯s still between April and May. If it was winter, your body might have been injured¡­¡±

    The Third Prince recalled that in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, he had stood in front of the small building at the center of theke to admire the scenery. Suddenly, a strong force pushed him into theke.

    He was shocked and sshed around in theke, shouting in panic. He did not notice who had pushed him into theke.

    When he thought about how he knew how to swim, his legs tightened and he couldn¡¯t exert any strength at all. Theke water poured into his nose and sshed into his eyes. After using all his strength, he kept sinking into the water¡­

    Fortunately, the guards had heard themotion and arrived in time to save him.

    Thinking of the danger previously, Third Prince Yin Huairui still felt a little afraid and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Mother, I was pushed into theke¡­¡± Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What happened?¡±

    The Third Prince recounted everything that had happened after arriving at King Rong¡¯s Residence.

    Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. When the Third Prince was done, she asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t even able to see Eldest Miss Yu before you were pushed into theke?¡±

    The Third Prince nodded. ¡°I-I was too afraid at that time. I was worried that someone from Duke Rong¡¯s Residence wanted to harm me, so I rushed back to the pce.¡±

    However, Consort Xu understood the crux of the matter.

    Rui¡¯er was alone in the crepe myrtle garden. If someone really wanted to harm him, they would have done it directly after pushing him into theke. They wouldn¡¯t have let Rui¡¯er ssh and shout in theke at all.

    This matter was strange from the beginning to the end.

    At the thought of this, Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s expression turned ugly. She quickly called out to Auntie Ye, ¡°Send someone to investigate what happened at the Flower Festival in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, a small pce maid entered the sleeping hall with a panicked expression. ¡°Noble Consort, there¡¯s news from outside the pce that Old Madam Yu has handed over a pce token to the pce and wants to see the Empress Dowager. Eldest Master Yu has joined forces with Eldest Master Qi and a group of censors from the Imperial Court to participate in a memorial. They said that the Flower Festival was used as an excuse to lure Eldest Miss Yu to meet an outsider in private. Someone wanted to ruin her reputation and their morals are corrupt. Second Master Yu has already entered the pce to meet the emperor¡­¡±

    There was a string in Consort Xu¡¯s mind that was almost broken.

    At this point, what else did she not understand?

    Eldest Miss Yu noticed that something was amiss and the Princess Consort of

    Duke Rongs Residence had messed up this matter. As expected of Eldest Miss

    Yu, who had been raised in front of Old Madam Yu. She was just like Old Madam Yu and was a ruthless person. Even if the other party was an imperial rtive or a prince, she was unwilling to hold back her anger and personally nned Rui¡¯er¡¯s fall into the water. She used the fall to publicly execute the despicable tricks of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence in public!

    The Third Prince looked panicked. ¡°Mother, what should we do now? Once this matter blows up, I¡­¡±

    Once this matter blew up, their conspiracy with the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence could no longer be covered up. It was inevitable that he would lose his reputation.

    Imperial Consort Xu gritted her teeth. ¡°Yu Youyao, I¡¯ve really underestimated you.¡±

    Before she schemed against Yu Youyao, she did not take her seriously. Yu Youyao was the daughter of an external minister. Even if she was schemed against, she could only pinch her nose and admit it.

    Although Old Madam Yu was a little stubborn, she couldn¡¯t strangle her granddaughter to death with a white silk.

    As long as her attitude was sincere, the Yu Residence would have some practical benefits to help the disciples of the Yu n who were officials in the court. It could also appease the Yu n.

    She really did not expect that the daughter of an external minister would dare to go against the royal family and brazenly push the prince into theke.

    However, now that things hade to this, even his son might be implicated.

    The Third Princepletely panicked. ¡°Mother, what, what should I do?¡±

    After being angry for a moment, Imperial Consort Xu had already thought of a countermeasure. She held her son¡¯s hand and stared into his eyes. She exined word by word, ¡°Rui¡¯er, at this point, you can¡¯t admit that you went to Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to meet Eldest Miss Yu privately. No matter who asks you this question, just say that you have been focusing on your studies recently. It was only because Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had invited you three times that you went to Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to admire the flowers and rx. When you arrived at the crepe myrtle garden, there was no one else there. When you identally fell into theke after admiring the scenery in the middle of theke, you quickly returned to the pce. You don¡¯t know anything else.¡±

    Hearing his mother¡¯s words, the Third Prince calmed down a little, but he was still a little uneasy. ¡°But, the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence¡­¡±

    The matter of meeting Yu Youyao privately was arranged by the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    Imperial Consort Xu sneered. ¡°If the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is sensible, they will take the me. If they¡¯re not sensible and dare to use you, what kind of crime is it to frame a prince? What kind of crime is it to murder a prince? Let¡¯s see if they can afford it..¡±

 Chapter 621 - 621: Hostility

    Chapter 621: Hostility

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was an indisputable fact that Rui i er had fallen into the water in the Duke Rongs Residence. If this matter was investigated, it would definitely cause the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to be unable to bear the consequences.

    The Third Prince suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.

    Imperial Consort Xu continued to exin, ¡°During this period of time, just say that you¡¯re sick in bed. Everything outside has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry, this matter involves the face of the royal family and the reputation of an imperial rtive¡¯s family. The Yu Residence won¡¯t dare to criticize you.¡±

    Her only worry now was that once the matter blew up, the Second Prince would use this matter to nder Rui i er.

    On the way back to the residence, Madam Yao and Yu Youyao apanied Old Madam Yu in a carriage.

    As soon as Old Madam Yu got into the carriage, she hugged Yu Youyao and cried.

    No matter how Madam Yao and Yu Youyao tried to persuade her, it was useless.

    Seeing that the carriage had arrived at Chang An Street, the more Old Madam Yu thought about it, the more she couldn¡¯t take it lying down. She hit the window hard and shouted, ¡°Stop the carriage, stop the carriage immediately¡­¡±

    Tao Da, who was driving the carriage outside, quickly stopped the carriage and asked through the curtain, ¡°Matriarch, do you have any instructions?

    Old Madam Yu looked at Madam Yao with swollen eyes. ¡°Bring Yao Yao and the others back first. I want to enter the pce to meet the Empress Dowager.¡± Madam Yao was shocked and quickly advised, ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯ve just woken up from a sudden illness. You have to take care of your health. How can you go to the pce to cause trouble again? Eldest Uncle just turned around and went to the government office of the Imperial Court. Master has also entered the pce, so he definitely won¡¯t let the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence off. Don¡¯t worry and return to the residence to wait for the news first.¡±

    After Matriarch had gotten into the carriage, she had been anxious and repeatedly instructed Tao Da to drive slower, afraid that the bumpy journey would cause trouble again when Matriarch had just woken up.

    Now that she heard that Matriarch Lu wanted to go to the pce, she was so anxious that her teeth hurt.

    Yu Youyao advised, ¡°Grandmother, there won¡¯t be a conclusion to this matter for a while. At the very least, we have to return to the residence first and hand over a token to the pce. We have to change into big makeup. We can only enter the pce logically when a letter is sent from the pce. It¡¯s really inappropriate for you to ask to see the Empress Dowager so rashly.¡±

    No matter what, she had to coax her grandmother back to the residence first.

    Old Madam Yu did not listen to her advice and insisted, ¡°No, that old woman from the Duke Rongs Residence looks kind, but her heart is harder than a rock. If I don¡¯t enter the pce before her and ask to see the Empress

    Dowager, she might beat me to it and run to her to apologize. The Empress Dowager cares about the dignity of the imperial family, so she might be able to let them get away with it.¡±

    When it came to the Empress Dowager, wouldn¡¯t the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence be at an advantage?

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence did not have the guts to lie to the Empress

    Dowager, but they could avoid the main problem.

    The higher-ups did not care about the process of a matter. They only valued the oue.

    The oue of this matter was that Yao Yao¡¯s reputation was not damaged.

    However, if this matter blew up, it would affect the dignity of the imperial family.

    It was obvious which was more important.

    When Madam Yao heard this, she knew that she couldn¡¯t persuade her. ¡°But, your health¡­¡±

    The Matriarch waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. All of you, get out!¡±

    Yu Youyao was also worried, but she had no choice but to turn around and instruct Nanny Liu.

    She had always prepared all kinds of incense pills for her grandmother. When she went out today, she picked out some that she could use and asked Nanny Liu to bring a portion along too.

    There were also many taboos regarding her illness. Previously, she had handed the incense medicine she had brought over to Imperial Physician Hu for a check. Imperial Physician Hu had picked out incense medicine that nourished the Yin and kidneys. He said that it could stabilize her condition.

    She picked out two more emergency medicine and instructed that if Matriarch had a headache or dizziness, she could use emergency medicine to relieve the symptoms.

    Yu Youyao exined everything without missing a single detail.

    Nanny Liu also noted them down one by one.

    After exining everything that needed to be exined, Yu Youyao threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandmother, where¡¯s there¡¯s life there¡¯s hope! You have to be well. Don¡¯t let Yao Yao worry.¡±

    Old Madam Yu patted her granddaughter¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Madam Yao and Yu Youyao alighted from the carriage.

    Madam Yao was worried about Matriarch Yu and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Yu Youyao.

    A 13 -year-old girl had delicate hair and was waiting to spit out stamens. Her chest rose and fell, making her figure look even more slender and gentle. She stood quietly and was different from others. Her figure seemed to be boneless, revealing a kind of elegance.

    She was very graceful and looked a little pitiful.

    How exquisite!

    She had a beautiful voice and expression. She was elegant.

    No wonder even Imperial Consort Xu took a fancy to her.

    Thinking of what had happened in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence just now, Madam

    Yao felt a surge of hidden anger.

    This was not Yu Youyao¡¯s fault.

    However, it still happened because of Yu Youyao.

    Logically speaking!

    All these years, the Second Mansion had treated Yu Youyao well. Yu Youyao had also taken good care of Shuangbai and the others, taking care of Matriarch. As her daughter-inw, she had saved her a lot of trouble.

    She was not dissatisfied with Yu Youyao.

    However, seeing that Yu Youyao was bing more and more like Madam Xie back then, Madam Yao couldn¡¯t get close to her.

    Back then, when she married into the Yu Residence and served tea the next day, this was the first time she had seen a semnce of her eldest sister-inw.

    Madam Xie was wearing a red dress with ck and gold peonies. She was exquisite and charming. At that moment, she felt a sense of hostility towards her beautiful and bright eldest sister-inw.

    There was no inexplicable hostility.

    They were all daughters-inw, so there was naturally someparison. Matriarch Xie was clearly more biased towards Madam Xie.

    At that time, she was young and impetuous, not because she waspetitive, but because she felt a little ufortable being suppressed by a businesswoman from Madam Xie. She couldn¡¯t help butin to Master.

    Master had a smile on his lips as he reminded her calmly, ¡°Eldest

    Sister-inw is like a mother. You should respect her more. Don¡¯t mention what you said today again in the future. It¡¯s an insult to your upbringing as a schr.¡±

    That was the first time she had heard such sarcasm, scolding, and even warning from her gentle and refined husband.

    She looked at the gentle smile on her new husband¡¯s lips and almost thought that she had heard wrongly.

    Fortunately, not long after, Master suggested to Matriarch that they split up the family.

    At that time, she had naively thought that Yu Zongshen had taken the initiative to ask to split the families up for her, so she was naturally overjoyed.

    However, the days after the separation were not as easy as she had thought.

    Other than resting in her room on the first, fifteenth, and thirtieth days of the new year, Yu Zongshen usually stayed in the study. Even when he rested in her room, he often used the excuse of being tired and was unwilling to touch her.

    At that time, she was filled with longing and love for hi,. Naturally, she was unwilling to be ignored. After failing to please Yu Zongzheng, she returned to her maiden home and looked for her mother toe up with an idea. Her mother told her not to think too much about it. Her son-inw had a bright future, so it was inevitable that he would be concerned about the royal court. Although he was gentle and not as considerate as others, he still treated her with great respect.

    As a wife, she shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for her husband..

 Chapter 622 - 622: Ruined Reputation

    Chapter 622: Ruined Reputation

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Perhaps because she could tell that she was really uneasy, her mother advised her to give birth to a son and a daughter for Yu Zongshen as soon as possible.

    With children, a man would have half of his heart at home.

    However, she felt bitter.

    Yu Zongzheng did not touch her often. Even if she wanted to give birth, she could not.

    She said vaguely that Yu Zongshen had a lot of work to do every day and was often busyte at night.

    Her mother did not think too much about it. As soon as Yu Zongshen entered the royal court, he was ced in an important position. It would definitely be more difficult for him than others, so her mother secretly gave her a prescription.

    If she took the medicine half a month after her period, it would be easier for her to get pregnant.

    Her three children were all obtained through this method.

    For some reason, when Madam Yao thought of Madam Xie, she suddenly thought of the past. Her heart turned cold, and she nced at Yu Youyao, who was standing beside her.

    She looked 50-60% like Madam Xie and she felt frustrated.

    The carriage behind her gradually stopped. Madam Yao took a deep breath.

    ¡°You sisters will take a carriage. I¡¯ll squeeze in with the maidservants at the back.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage resumed its journey that Zhou Linghuai lowered the window curtain.

    The carriage was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed the string of honey-yellow incense beads on his wrist.

    This string of incense beads was made by Yu Youyao two years ago with Myrrh and Frankincense.

    The effect was the opposite of the cooling beads.

    One was for clearing heat, and the other was to prevent dryness.

    Perhaps because they were yed with often, the incense beads were shiny. The honey yellow color also looked solemn.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°No wonder I feel so frustrated today. It turns out that I forgot to change the cold-repelling incense bead to the cooling beads.¡±

    Yin San knelt on one knee in the carriage and lowered his head, staring at the dust on the ground.

    Just now, he had watched helplessly as Young Master crushed a ck chess piece between his fingers into a handful of ck ash.

    ¡°What despicable thing is this?¡± The person who had beenughing just now suddenly had a dark expression. His sinister voice made one¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡®Go and send a message to that person in the pce. Concubine Lu has been in the cold for long enough. It¡¯s time for her toe out.¡±

    Yin San lowered his head in agreement.

    Zhou Linghuai thought about it and felt that this was too easy on that dog. He pondered for a moment. ¡°I heard that there are also many idle rtives in the imperial family who want to imitate the current emperor and refine medicinal pills? There are even people who are bold and rash enough to secretly refine the Hanshi powder recipe?¡± At this point, he changed the topic. ¡°Think of a way to get Yin Huairui, that dog, involved.¡±

    In the past dynasties, Hanshi powder had been banned repeatedly but enforcement was not strict. Even the medicinal pills that the current emperor had taken in the past two years had some Hanshi powder added.

    One¡¯s stamina would be stronger after taking this medicine, he was in high spirits. Even though most people knew that this medicine was harmful to their bodies, they still felt they would be lucky. As long as they controlled the dosage, they would be fine.

    In the end, they became addicted to it and couldn¡¯t extricate themselves. Yin San was shocked when he heard Young Master say, ¡°Get someone to take care of Old Madam Yu in the pce. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai thought about it again. The little girl had been standing by the roadside just now, and her eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that not only had she suffered grievances in Rong Residence, but she had also been frightened.

    When the Third Prince became addicted to Hanshi powder and made a fool of himself, it would be time for his reputation to be ruined.

    He had always liked to cut his flesh with a blunt knife. Moreover, he was the kind of person who would give others a taste of their own medicine.

    In the Yi Kun Pce, the Empress, who had been sick for a long time, was wearing a grayish-blue silk robe. Her head wasbed into a bun and was simply fixed with a wooden stick. There were no more essories on her body.

    Perhaps because she had been sick for a long time, the Empress¡¯s face was a little sallow and she did not look too good, but she was in good spirits. She carried a small wooden bucket and watered the flowers in the courtyard like an ordinary farmer¡¯s wife.

    There were many expensive peony flowers nted in the courtyard.

    April and May were flowering seasons. All kinds of peonies were rushing to bloom, and they were beautiful.

    At this moment, the head pce maid, Dan Hong, walked over. ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s news from outside the pce.¡±

    The Empress patiently watered the vermillion peonies in front of her before throwing thedle into the wooden bucket. ¡°Oh? Ever since the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxings Residence three years ago, you haven¡¯t taken the initiative to send a message to me for a long time.¡± At this point, she smiled meaningfully. ¡°What news was spread this time?

    Dan Hong took a step forward and whispered into the Empress¡¯s ear.

    After a while, the Empress smiled again. ¡°Consort Xu¡¯s move is very brilliant, but she¡¯s a little anxious and her steps are too fast and big.¡± At this point, she sighed slightly. ¡°She doesn¡¯tck schemes and brains. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been suppressed by Concubine Lu for too long after so many years. Now that

    Concubine Lu has entered the Cold Pce and she¡¯s in charge of the phoenix seal, she became arrogant once she gained power. In the end, it¡¯s difficult for her to achieve anything big like Concubine Lu.¡±

    It was not that she was not smart, but that she was too smart. It was inevitable that she would be arrogant.

    She had thought it through very well and her schemes were not bad. If it were anyone else, she would have seeded. However, she had forgotten that Old Madam Yu was a widow and had guarded her family for half her life. How could she be someone who would let her family suffer?

    Dan Hong lowered her head and said nothing.

    The Empress took a pair of small gold scissors from the tray in the little pce maid¡¯s hand and bent down to trim the branches. ¡°There will always be many flower buds on a flower tree. If you want the flowers to bloom beautifully, leave a flower bud on each branch. You have to trim all the excess.¡± At this point, she picked out a pot of peony that had yet to bloom and trimmed the extra flower bud on it. ¡°As the Empress of the Flowers, how can you have two masters at once?!¡±

    Dan Hong took a look. The pot had the Empress¡¯s favorite peonies The flowers were purple-red and in the shape of a lotus crown. The flowers wererge and voluptuous. They were iparably noble and beautiful. They were praised by the world as the Empress of Flowers!

    The Empress continued to trim the excess leaves. ¡°At night, go to the Qianji Pce and tell the emperor that my appetite hasn¡¯t been good recently and I often miss the milk cake that Concubine Lu made in the secret residence. I looked for the imperial kitchen to make some. However, it doesn¡¯t taste the same.¡±

    Dan Hong lowered her head in agreement.

    All these years, the Empress rarely asked for anything. If she wanted to eat a mouthful of milk cake, there was no reason for the emperor not to fulfill her wish.

    Back then, the emperor had married Concubine Lu first, and only weed the Empress into the residence half a yearter. When he mentioned the secret residence back then, the emperor couldn¡¯t help but think of his rtionship with Concubine Lu.

    The Empress sighed slightly. ¡°What a pity. There¡¯s no difference to me who bes the emperor except the Third Prince.¡±

    The Xu Residence was powerful. If the Third Prince really took that position, would Imperial Consort Xu still be willing to continue living under someone else and hand over the position of Empress Dowager to someone else to be a concubine?

    Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was sealed. If the Second Prince wanted to ascend the throne, he would need the Empress¡¯s help. In the future, when the Second

    Prince ascended the throne, he would still need the legitimate Empress to stabilize the court for him.

    There was even less of a need to talk about the Fourth Prince..

 Chapter 623 - 623: Consort

    Chapter 623 - 623: Consort

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Empress continued to cut the branches. ¡°We have to return the 354 blood debts of the Ning Residence one by one.¡±

    Dan Hong lowered her head tightly.

    Ever since the entire Ning Residence was executed back then, the Empress had lost her beloved son in a daze. After being sick for a long time, she was now very pitiful.

    People thought she was mourning for thete emperor.

    However, her curses and hatred for the emperor had never stopped.

    At this moment, the Empress Dowager of the Longevity Pce also received a token from Old Madam Yu.

    The Empress Dowager put down her teacup. ¡°Thest time I saw Old Madam Yu was two years ago. When King Li of Zhou died, Old Madam Yu entered the pce. At that time, Old Madam Yu was still weak, but she was in good spirits.¡±

    Auntie Shen smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam Yu is also blessed. Eldest Miss Yu has learned fragrance, medicine, and food from Auntie Xu and has nourished

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s health well.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was clearly not unfamiliar with Yu Youyao. ¡°Filial piety is the most important. I wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Miss Shen hurriedly said, ¡°How could the Empress Dowager be wrong? Eldest Miss Yu even opened two good halls in the capital. One is in the east) and the other is in the west. She has taken in many orphans and widows. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s really virtuous.¡±

    The Empress Dowager also knew about this. She pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Fourth Brother isn¡¯t young anymore, right?¡±

    Auntie Shen lowered her eyes. ¡°Fourth Prince is 17 years old, half a year younger than thw Third Prince.¡±

    The Empress Dowager twirled the prayer beads on her wrist. ¡°Second and Third Brothers will naturally be managed by thier mothers, so there¡¯s no need for me to worry. Poor Fourth Brother¡­¡± At this point, her expression softened and she said, ¡°What do you think about me giving Eldest Miss Yu to Fourth Brother as a concubine?¡±

    Miss Shen even lowered her head. ¡°I think the Empress Dowager has already made a decision.¡±

    Since the Empress Dowager had mentioned it, there was no need for her to say anything else. No wonder the Empress Dowager had been paying a lot of attention to Eldest Miss Yu in the past few years. It turned out that she had such thoughts long ago.

    The pce emphasized that a child¡¯s status depended on its mother. The Fourth Prince¡¯s status was a little low, but he was still a prince. He was more than worthy of Yu Youyao.

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree, this marriage was suitable.

    The Empress Dowager picked up her teacup again. When Old Madam Yu came overter, she could take the opportunity to ask her for her opinion.

    After handing over the token asking to see the Empress Dowager, not long after, an eunuch from the Longevity Pce came over. ¡°The Empress Dowager has invited Old Madam Yu over.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for leading the way, Eunuch.¡± Old Madam Yu quickly took the pouch she had prepared in advance and stuffed it into the eunuch¡¯s hand.

    After entering the pce, they had to follow the rules.

    She had to make sure that all the pce servants she needed to interact with were clear.

    The eunuch weighed it quietly and smiled more solicitously. ¡°Matriarch¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. The Empress Dowager has specially allowed Matriarch to bring the servants into the pce to take care of her.¡±

    Although the Empress Dowager allowed her to bring servants into the pce, Old Madam Yu was also sensible and only brought Nanny Liu along. Qing Xiu and Bai Kui stayed in the carriage.

    Nanny Liu supported Old Madam Yu and followed behind the eunuch. Along the way, she lowered her eyes and took countless turns before finally arriving at the Longevity Pce.

    Immediately, a nanny from the pce came over ana took Nanny LIU away.

    The eunuch continued to lead Old Madam Yu into the outer hall. ¡°Matriarch, please sit down for a moment.¡±

    Old Madam Yu knew that he had to report to the Empress Dowager first, so she nodded. ¡°Please go ahead.¡±

    The eunuch lifted the bright yellow curtain and entered the inner hall.

    Old Madam Yu sat in the outer hall and waited. The little pce maid cleverly served tea and snacks.

    After rushing all the way here, Old Madam Yu happened to be a little thirsty. Before the Empress Dowager¡¯s arrival was announced, she quickly picked up her tea and drank it.

    After drinking a cup of warm tea, she remembered that there was still a tough battle to fightter. She forced herself to eat a few more snacks to fill her stomach and finally felt a little more energetic.

    It took more than an hour to enter the pce from outside.

    At this time, the figureheads in the pce would not summon them immediately. They would need time to rest and tidy up their clothes and appearances in order not to lose their manners in front of the nobles. After that, Old Madam Yu went to the side hall to tidy up her clothes.

    Not long after, an eunuch led Old Madam Yu into the inner hall.

    Old Madam Yu lowered her eyes until she saw a pair of bright yellow embroidered shoes. Then, she knelt on the ground and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Empress Dowager. May you live a long and healthy life.¡±

    The Empress Dowager looked at Old Madam Yu arrogantly. She was dressed in an imperial mandate dress. Clearly, she had long nned to enter the pce to seek an audience.

    Thinking of the Flower Festival at Duke Rong¡¯s Residence today, her gaze darkened slightly. ¡°Get up!¡¯

    Old Madam Yu crawled on the ground without moving. ¡°I beg the Empress Dowager to make a decision for me.¡±

    The inner hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    The Empress Dowager looked at Old Madam Yu for a long time before saying, ¡°If you have anything to say, sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Auntie Shen gave the little pce maid a look, and the little pce maid

    hurriedly went forward to help Old Madam Yu up.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Old Madam Yu i s face was ashen, her lips were purple, and her eyes were swollen. When she stood up, her old body trembled.

    She looked like she had suffered a huge blow.

    The Empress Dowager frowned. ¡°Go to the Imperial Hospital and call an imperial physician over to take a look at Old Madam Yu.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was ttered and almost knelt on the ground to thank her.

    Seeing that Old Madam Yu had settled down, the Empress Dowager asked, ¡°If you have anything to say, say it slowly!¡¯

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, tears streamed down her face. She quickly wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°It turned out that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was holding a flower festival today and had sent an invitation to our family. I brought my daughter-inw along with a few older sisters in the family. Who knew that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence would lose their conscience and actually want to ruin our Eldest Miss¡¯s reputation¡­¡±

    An eunuch stood silently behind the bright yellow curtain of the outer hall.

    In the inner hall, Old Madam Yu was crying to the Empress Dowager about what had happened at the Flower Festival in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Towards the end, she was already sobbing uncontrobly.

    Her low voice made anyone¡¯s heart ache.

    Old Madam Yu had been a widow in her early years, and her virtue had always made her a role model. Which family in the capital didn¡¯t praise Old Madam Yu?

    Even the Empress Dowager praised Old Madam Yu when she asionally mentioned her.

    However, such a role model was bullied by the imperial family. A young miss in the family almost ruined her reputation.

    If Old Madam Yu had not reported about what the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence did, this matter could have been reduced to a small matter. However, if Old Madam Yu reported it, they had to give an exnation.

    In the past, they were rtives of the Great Zhou Dynasty who had humiliated external ministers and were punished and conferred titles.

    The eunuch waited until there was no sound in the inner hall before raising his voice to report, ¡°Your Highness, the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is requesting an audience outside the pce.. i ¡®

 Chapter 624 - 624: Brothers Fighting for a Daughter

    Chapter 624 - 624: Brothers Fighting for a Daughter

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Empress Dowager raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    After hearing Old Madam Yu¡¯s tearfulint, she already understood what had happened.

    Since Old Madam Yu had brazenly reported it to her, this matter couldn¡¯t be fake.

    However, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t only listen to Old Madam Yu¡¯s words and still sent someone out of the pce to investigate.

    Seeing Old Madam Yu¡¯s tears, the Empress Dowager also sighed. ¡°The Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence is indeed too outrageous. Since the Princess Consort of Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence has also entered the pce, I¡¯ll listen to what she has to say. Old Madam, calm down.¡±

    At this point, she nced at the agarwood prayer beads hanging on Old Madam Yu¡¯s wrist and recalled that before the previous emperor was alive, he valued Old Master Yu very much.

    It was also because of this that she often invited Old Madam Yu into the pce to talk. She also made two strings of prayer beads and gave one to her.

    Old Master Yu was patrolling the water disaster for the Imperial Court. On the way, he had asked the mudslide that had rolled down the mountain to be buried in the ground. That was why he lost his life.

    When the previous emperor received this news, he was very heartbroken. ¡°I¡¯ve lost another good minister.¡±

    From then on, the previous emperor took good care of the Yu Residence.

    Thinking of the past, the Empress Dowager looked at Old Madam Yu again.

    She used to be beautiful and straightforward, but after experiencing hardships, she was already old and pitiful.

    Old Master Yu had lost his life for the Imperial Court. Old Madam Yu had been loyal and righteous for most of her life. Second Master Yu and the Xie family had also contributed greatly to helping the Imperial Court lift the sea ban. Eldest Master Yu had not made much progress in the Imperial Court, but he was considered diligent. The entire family was loyal and contributed greatly.

    The matter of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence could not be covered up in public.

    The Empress Dowager continued, ¡°No matter what, Eldest Miss Yu almost ruined her reputation. Old Madam Yu suddenly fell ill and injured your body. Even the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence can¡¯t escape responsibility. I will definitely make a decision for you.¡±

    Old Madam Yu knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Thank you, Empress

    Dowager.¡±

    The Empress Dowager hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re not in good health, so don¡¯t Imeel for no reason. Get up quickly!¡±

    The little pce maid hurriedly went forward to help Old Madam Yu up.

    At this moment, an eunuch came over to report, ¡°Matriarch, Imperial Physician Hu is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was a little surprised.

    On second thought, she understood that Imperial Physician Hu was the Imperial Physician of the Imperial Academy of Medicine. Now that the matter of the Third Prince falling into the water had spread, Imperial Physician Hu would definitely have to return to the pce early.

    Not long after, Imperial Physician Hu carried the medicine box into the inner hall and knelt down to the Empress Dowager. He was ordered to take Old Madam Yu¡¯s pulse.

    Previously, Old Madam Yu suddenly had a Yang problem. As she had received first aid and acupuncture and taken the incense medicine to treat it. She was fine now, but because she had not rested well, her symptoms had worsened.

    Imperial Physician Hu prescribed a pill to relieve the symptoms and instructed repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions intensify. You have to be calm and nourish your mind. Rest more and don¡¯t tire out.¡±

    The Empress Dowager lowered her eyes. It seemed that Old Madam Yu had really suffered a lot when she was unconscious in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    She had already taken a fancy to Old Madam Yu¡¯s character. At the Flower

    Festival in the Marquis of Changxing¡¯s Residence, she had also found out that Eldest Miss Yu was a virtuous girl like Old Madam Yu. That was why she was moved.

    In the past few years, there had been droughts of varying degrees everywhere in the country. This year, it was especially serious. She also had the intention to borrow Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s family¡¯s wealth and the Xie family¡¯s channels to resolve the droughts everywhere.

    However, she had never thought of tainting the good youngdy of someone else¡¯s family to secure the fourth prince¡¯s concubine.

    The fourth prince had a good personality. This was not considered random matchmaking and harming a good youngdy.

    However, now that something happened in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, it was not good to mention the marriage anymore.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be apetition between brothers over a daughter? It would be considered a conflict between family members. If word got out, it would damage the dignity of the royal family.

    At the thought of this, the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    After Old Madam Yu took the medicine, she asked the little pce maid to help her to the side hall to rest. She only returned to the inner hall when the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence came over.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was wearing heavy makeup and did not even apply any powder on her face. Just like that, her face was pale and her eyes were swollen as she knelt in front of the Empress Dowager to apologize.

    As Old Madam Yu was present, she had already thought it through and avoided the main point. She did not dare to say anything else.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture cried miserably. ¡°Empress Dowager, it¡¯s because I saw that Eldest Miss Yu was well-mannered that I had designs on her. However, our Brother Zhang doesn¡¯t have the title of heir, nor does he have a position. How can he be worthy of Old Madam Yu¡¯s meticulously raised eldest daughter? I¡¯m just worried that if Old Madam Yu doesn¡¯t say it, my daughter-inw will be snatched away¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu was not surprised by this exnation. None of the old fellows in wealthy families who couldst until their age were simple.

    It was not rare for a wealthy family to use all kinds of methods to marry a virtuous wife for the next generation.

    The Empress Dowager held a pink peony teacup and lowered her eyes, not saying anything.

    Old Madam Yu only said that Fifth Miss Yin had lured Eldest Miss Yu to crepe

    myrtle garden Eldest Miss Yu sensed that something was amiss and returned to the reception pavilion, not taking it seriously.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Eldest Miss Yu returned to the reception pavilion, a maidservant rushed over to report that the Third Prince had fallen into the water.

    Old Madam Yu only exined what had happened in the reception pavilion, not daring to implicate the Third Prince. She did not mention anything about him after that.

    The crepe myrtle garden was in the inner courtyard, so it was already inappropriate for an outsider to go to the inner courtyard. It was impossible for the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence not to know about this. Not to mention what happened to the Third Prince, the intentions of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to harm Eldest Miss Yu were obvious.

    This matter could not be more obvious.

    The Princess Consort was taking all the me alone. This excuse could be maintained. As long as it did not implicate the dignity of the royal family, some things would be easier.

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was still sensible.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence cried. ¡°The old Princess Consort lost her temper and said that she wanted to send Fifth Miss to a nunnery. Who knew that our Fifth Miss was also a stubborn person? She actually took it too hard and hung her head in the house. The maidservant in front of her also knew that she couldn¡¯t escape and died with her¡­¡±

    If her master hung her neck right under her nose, the maidservant in front of her would definitely not survive. If she took the initiative to die for her master, she would also gain a good reputation for being loyal. The residence would also treat her family well.

    Old Madam Yu i s hand trembled, and she felt suffocated.

    Fifth Miss Yin and the maidservant in front of her were people that Yao Yao had interacted with and participated in this matter. Now that they were dead and there was no evidence, everything was still up to the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to say.

    Fifth Miss Yin had given up her life. The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had pretended to be pitiful in front of the Empress Dowager to hide the truth) so it could be considered an exnation to the Yu Residence.

    Fifth Miss Yin was the daughter of a concubine, so she naturally couldn¡¯tpare to Yao Yao.

    Yao Yao¡¯s reputation had not been damaged, but people in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had lost their lives after all. The Empress Dowager had to show pity when she paid respects to Buddha.

    The Empress Dowager said calmly, ¡°Your Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is really too outrageous..¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625: The Emperor Is Not Dead Yet

    Chapter 625 - 625: The Emperor Is Not Dead Yet

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence heard this, her body fell to the ground and she cried miserably, ¡°Empress Dowager, it¡¯s all my fault. Please punish me.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was annoyed. ¡°Go out and kneel.¡±

    However, she did not say how to punish her.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence left the inner hall with an ashen face. The Empress Dowager looked at Old Madam Yu. ¡°I already know about this. Old Madam Yu isn¡¯t feeling well, so you should go back first.¡±

    Old Madam Yu heaved a sigh of relief. The Empress Dowager had finally given her an exnation.

    Next, it depended on the situation of Second Brother entering the pce to meet the emperor, as well as the actions of the Imperial Court.

    After Yu Zongshen left the pce, the memorials from the Imperial Court to impeach the Duke Rong¡¯s residence were sent into the pce in an endless stream. The emperor called Duke Rong into the pce for questioning.

    Duke Rongs words were generally the same as the Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence.

    The emperor was sitting in the imperial study. He had been taking medicinal pills all year round, causing his face to be green and gray, and his lips to be purple. He supported his forehead with one hand, looking listless.

    ¡°Is there anything extraordinary about Lord Yu¡¯s eldest daughter?¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu alone had stirred up the entire court. He had to understand what kind of situation Eldest Miss Yu was in.

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s eyes shed, and he lowered his head. He bowed and said, ¡°Lord Yu¡¯s first wife is from Madam Xie¡¯s family in Quanzhou. Madam Xie is unlucky and passed away not long after giving birth to her eldest daughter. Eldest Miss Yu has been raised by her Grandmother, Old Madam Yu. It¡¯s said that at such a young age, she already has her Grandmother¡¯s demeanor. She can already manage the family business and the dowry business left behind by her biological mother, Madam Xie. Three years ago, she was even praised by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager personally gave her a pce token made of Lantian jade. I even heard that Eldest Miss Yu is the number one beauty in the capital.¡±

    After hearing this, the emperor could only tell three key points.

    Firstly, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s maternal family was the Xie Residence in Quanzhou.

    Everyone in the world knew that the Xie Residence was wealthy.

    Secondly, Eldest Miss Yu had inherited arge dowry from her mother, or even most of the Yu Residence¡¯s assets.

    Thirdly, Eldest Miss Yu had even been praised by her mother.

    The emperor gently rubbed the green ring in his hand. ¡°Oh? In that case, it would be good to have a marriage with her.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his head.

    There was a moment of silence in the imperial study¡ª

    After a while, the emperor opened his eyes and said ambiguously, ¡°How¡¯s the Third Prince?

    Eunuch Zhu hurriedly said, ¡°Not long after Eldest Miss Yu returned to the reception pavilion, the Third Prince identally fell into the water. I heard that he was quite shocked and returned to the pce with wet clothes.¡± At first nce, there was nothing wrong with his words.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, it made people feel strange. The Third Prince was a grown up. Why did he suddenly fall into the water?

    Why did he not fall into the water earlier orter? Why did he fall into the water after Eldest Miss Yu sensed that something was amiss and returned to the reception pavilion?

    Moreover, after falling into the water, he did not even care about her health and returned to the pce. This was suspicious.

    If the same words were said in different ways, the meaning would be very different.

    Anyone who could reach Eunuch Zhu¡¯s position in the deep pce was proficient in this.

    The emperor¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Duke Rong said that the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture has taken a fancy to Eldest Miss Yu and was momentarily obsessed. She wanted to lure Eldest Miss Yu to the crepe myrtle garden to meet her son, Yin Huairui, privately.¡± At this point, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he looked like he was about tough. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Yin Huaizhang at the crepe myrtle garden? Instead, Third Brother is involved?¡±

    He did not believe a word that Yin Huaizhang had unknowingly lured the Third Prince to the crepe myrtle garden.

    Eunuch Zhu even bent down.

    The emperor changed the topic and asked, ¡°Does the Third Prince know how to swim?

    Eunuch Zhu hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    The emperor looked as if he had expected this. His expression was dark. ¡°He knows how to swim, so why was he still shocked? I¡¯m afraid that he was deliberately putting on a good show of falling into the water and using it as an excuse to return to the pce.¡±

    Eldest Miss Yu first sensed that something was amiss with the crepe myrtle and returned to the reception pavilion. Only then did Third Brother fall into the water and return to the pce.

    It appeared to be a coincidence.

    Eunuch Zhu did not dare to say anything else. ¡°After the Third Prince returned to the pce, the imperial physician was summoned to Jingren Pce to treat him. I heard that he has to recuperate for a while. He should have suffered some injuries.¡±

    It was as if he was saying that the Third Prince was really frightened, but in the emperor¡¯s ears, that was not the case at all. ¡°How long will it take for Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to reach the pce?

    Eunuch Zhu said, ¡°About an hour.¡±

    The emperor smiled yfully. ¡°Look, if his body was really injured and frightened because he fell into the water, he wouldn¡¯t have waited until he returned to the pce to call the imperial physician. It would take more than an hour to travel back. Wouldn¡¯t that dy his treatment?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his eyes and said nothing.

    The emperor was already very suspicious. In the past two years, his health had been deteriorating, and he couldn¡¯t do without the Jinshi medicinal pills. The amount of medicinal pills he used had also increased, and his personality had be more unpredictable.

    Just a little guidance could arouse the emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    The emperor sneered. ¡°If he really wants to marry her as his main concubine, he only needs to discuss it with the Empress Dowager. After receiving the

    Empress Dowager¡¯s permission, she can ask Madam Xu to go to the Yu Residence to look for Old Madam Yu. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s sessful or not. This is the proper way.

    Eunuch Zhu knelt on the ground with a thud.

    ¡°He just had to use this despicable move.¡± Due to his anger, an abnormal flush appeared on the emperor¡¯s pale face. ¡°I remember very clearly that the Yu n has the rule that women can¡¯t be concubines. They were so insistent that they did not hesitate to ruin the reputation of a woman. If they didn¡¯t have other thoughts, why would they have schemed to this extent?¡±

    Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence.

    Not to mention that the Yu n had the rule that women were not to be concubines, even if there was no such rule, how could the eldest daughter of a wealthy family be a concubine?

    Even if she was a prince¡¯s side concubine, she was still a concubine.

    They knew very well that it was impossible for Old Madam Yu to agree to let the eldest daughter of the first wife be the prince¡¯s secondary concubine so they wanted to force her to agree.

    The emperor was cold. With a flick of his sleeve, he swept the stack of memorials on the imperial table to the ground and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, but they¡¯re already coveting my position?!¡±

    Eunuch Zhu knelt on the ground and trembled.

    After being angry, the emperor¡¯s body panicked, and his heart became even more irritable. ¡°Go and call Consort Xu over.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu felt as if he had been pardoned and quickly left the imperial study.

    At this moment, his godfather, Eunuch He, walked over with a silver tray. When he saw Eunuch Zhu standing at the entrance of the courtyard wiping his sweat, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Eunuch Zhu took a step forward and moved closer to his godfather, telling him everything the emperor had said in the imperial study.

    However, he did not say what he had said to the emperor.

    Eunuch He immediately felt that the medicinal pill in his hand was a little hot.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many peaceful days left in the pce.¡±

    He had served the emperor for many years and understood him well..

 Chapter 626 - 626: Reinstated

    Chapter 626 - 626: Reinstated

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The emperor refined medicinal pills to live forever in order to enjoy his blessed life. He had not chosen an heir for many years because he was longing for imperial power and was unwilling to let go.

    Consort Xu had taken a step too quickly, causing the emperor to be suspicious.

    In Yongning Pce, when Imperial Consort Xu found out that the emperor wanted to summon her, her heart skipped a beat. She did not dare to dy and quickly dressed up before going to the imperial study.

    Along the way, Imperial Consort Xu felt very uneasy and had to ask Eunuch Zhu about it.

    However, Eunuch Zhu was too tight-lipped and only said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. When the Imperial Consort sees the emperor, she¡¯ll naturally know.¡±

    After offending that person, he still wanted to escape unscathed?

    She was asking for trouble!

    Consort Xu¡¯s left eyebrow twitched violently. At this point, she wouldn¡¯t confuse her left eye with her left eyebrow. She didn¡¯t know if it was true that her left eye was twitching.

    But!

    Her left eyebrow must be twitching out of danger!

    Consort Xu rode the carriage all the way to the imperial study uneasily. The carriage stopped. Auntie Ye helped Consort Xu down and followed Eunuch Zhu into the imperial study.

    Eunuch He waited until Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s carriage arrived at the imperial study before carrying the tray into it.

    The emperor was leaning against the dragon throne, taking a nap. When he saw her enter, he frowned. ¡°Why were you gone for so long?

    Eunuch He walked over quietly and ced the tray on the small table. He held the box containing the medicinal pills in his hand and bent down to hand it over. ¡°The medicinal pills that just came out are still warm.¡±

    There was no need to say anything else. The emperor understood that he had been dyed because he was waiting for the medicinal pills. Hence, his expression softened a little, and he swallowed the medicinal pills and water.

    As soon as the medicinal pills entered his stomach, the emperor felt his tired body regain its strength.

    At this moment, Eunuch Zhu¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Your Majesty, the

    Noble Consort is here.¡±

    The emperor sneered. ¡°Come in!¡±

    When Imperial Consort Xu entered the imperial study, she quickly bowed

    The emperor had just taken the pills and his entire body was burning. He was flustered. He grabbed the memorial in front of him and threw it at Consort Xu¡¯s face. ¡°Kneel!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s legs went limp and she knelt on the ground. Immediately, tears welled up in her eyes as she said in a sorrowful voice, ¡°I¡­

    The emperor stared at Consort Xu with his red eyes. ¡°Send the phoenix seal to the Longevity Pce and hand it over to the Empress Dowager. You!¡± He slowly stood up and pointed at Consort Xu. His dark purple lips turned cold. ¡°You¡¯ll be punished with half a year of silver. The pce¡¯s allocation will be halved and you¡¯ll be grounded for three months.¡± He looked at Consort Xu¡¯s shocked eyes. ¡°Since Third Prince fell into the water and damaged his body and needs to recuperate, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s recuperating in the pce. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to step out of the pce door!¡±

    Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s body went limp as she exined miserably, ¡°Your

    Majesty, I don¡¯t know what mistake I made to provoke you¡­¡¯

    The emperor was so frustrated that he was sweating. He panted heavily through his nose and red at Consort Xu with red eyes. He was furious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? You covet my empire. Do you also want me to die early? Are you also wishing for my death in private? Are you cursing me too? You b*tch¡­¡±

    His roar was like a beast¡¯s, filled with ferocity. He stared fixedly at Consort Xu, wishing he could pounce on her and tear her apart.

    Imperial Consort Xu looked at the emperor in horror. Her eyes were dark and wide, and they were shockingly red. There was a strange flush on both sides of his face, making his face look even more distorted, as if he wanted to eat someone.

    ¡°Your, Your Majesty, I¡¯m innocent¡­¡± Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s body fell back. She ced her hands on her back and cowered in a sorry state, wanting to escape.

    She had long heard that every time the emperor took a pill, he would be delirious, angry, and temperamental for no reason.

    At this moment, Eunuch Zhu, who was guarding outside the imperial study, knocked on the door lightly. ¡°Your Majesty, Auntie Dan Hong from Yi Kun Pce just came over and asked me to send a message to the emperor. She said that the Empress misses the milk cake that Consort Lu made back then.¡±

    The furious emperor sneered. ¡°If she wants to eat it, let Concubine Lu make it for her. She even came over to bother me with such a small matter.¡±

    At this point, he seemed to have recalled that Concubine Lu had been sent to the cold pce and had even been conferred the title of Concubine Lan. However, everyone in the pce addressed her as Concubine Lu.

    The emperor nced at Consort Xu, who was in fear and trepidation. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his first wife, who cursed him to die early at all times. He had originally thought that Consort Xu was still considered obedient, but who knew that she was also a b*tch with ulterior motives? Among the women in the pce, only Concubine Lu had followed him the longest.

    Other than Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence, Concubine Lan had indeed never bothered him all these years.

    The emperor sneered. ¡°Someone, send my decree. From today onwards, Concubine Lu will be reinstated as Concubine Lan¡­

    At this moment, Concubine Lu, who was in the cold pce, was holding a teacup and listening to the little pce maid report themotion in the pce.

    She was wearing a light green soft Yanluo style outfit. There was a deeper meaning behind it. Since she entered the Cold Pce, she should act like a

    Concubine of the Cold Pce. It¡¯s better to be in than show off and anger everyone.

    However, even a light color could not suppress her beauty.

    Concubine Lu had been with the emperor from the very beginning. When she was Secondary Concubine Lu, she was already glorious and doted on. Later on, after the emperor ascended the throne, she rose from a concubine to an imperial consort. She even took charge of the phoenix seal and governed the harem.

    Even after entering the Cold Pce, she was a huge force with deep roots who could still control the lives of those people, forcing them to continue working for her and not dare to betray her easily.

    Moreover, as long as the Second Prince did not fall and Concubine Lu did not die, it was only a matter of time before she made aeback.

    After the little pce maid finished reporting, Concubine Lu i s lips curled up.

    ¡°Your scheme is quite good. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s Residence had long be enemies with the Yu Residence back then, I would have given Eldest Miss Yu the position of the main concubine.¡±

    In the pce, a child¡¯s status depended on its mother. Consort Xu was the head of the concubines and was in charge of the Phoenix Seal. She had the backing of the Xu family and thought that the Third Prince¡¯s status was the most important. Although she knew very well the value of Eldest Miss Yu, she couldn¡¯t bear to give her the position of the main concubine. Instead, she wanted to use her reputation as the eldest daughter of the first wife who had passed away and was carefully raised.

    Three years ago, she indeed did not take Eldest Miss Yu seriously.

    However, things were different now. There was a drought everywhere in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the treasury was empty. The Yu and Xie Residences were ultimately a little eye-catching.

    Concubine Lu felt a little regretful, so she changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not as good in the end. Is she a spy? She¡¯s just like the emperor. She doesn¡¯t know the emperor better than me. Does she think that the best time for the Third Prince to take over is when I enter the Cold Pce and she¡¯s in charge of the phoenix seal?¡±

    The little pce maid lowered her eyes and did not dare to speak.

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Concubine Lu gently lifted the lid of the teacup. Her fingers loosened, and the lid was ced back on the teacup with a ng. ¡°She thinks she¡¯s me.. Why didn¡¯t she stay in the Orchid Pce? Why did shee to the Cold Pce to be a concubine?¡±

 Chapter 627 - 627: The Heavens Wanted Her Dead

    Chapter 627 - 627: The Heavens Wanted Her Dead

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Now that the case of cheating in the examination had been exposed, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was sealed and her maiden family had lost their power. Naturally, the Xu family would not let her and her son off.

    Instead of guarding against Imperial Consort Xu¡¯s sneak attacks, it was better to take the initiative to go to the Cold Pce to lie low and find a chance to counterattack.

    Concubine Lu sneered. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that goes, if the heavens want you to die, they¡¯ll definitely make it happen.¡±

    The little pce maid¡¯s pupils constricted, and she quickly lowered her head again. Thinking about what had happened in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence today, she vaguely understood Concubine Lu¡¯s scheme.

    As expected, Concubine Lu chuckled. ¡°Think about what happened to the Ning Residence, to Grand Tutor Yang¡¯s family, and to my Ning Yuanbo Residence. Does Consort Xu really think that the Xu Residence, which is also a distant rtive, will have a good ending? Wealth, glory, flowers, and brocade wille and go.¡±

    After Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was locked up, she finally understood.

    Be it the Ning Residence, Grand Tutor Yang¡¯s entire family back then, or her Ning Yuanbo Residence, when they were useful to the emperor, they were rewarded. Once they lost their value, they would be useless and sacrificed¡­¡±

    Concubine Lu seemed to have had enough ofughing, and her expression gradually turned cold. ¡°Imperial Consort Xu is actually very easy to deal with. Look, as soon as I entered the Cold Pce, she controlled the phoenix seal and became the head of the concubines. With the backing of the Xu family, she thinks that she can do whatever she wants behind the pce. Tsk, tsk, tsk.

    How glorious.¡±

    If the heavens wanted her to die, they would definitely make it happen!

    After being suppressed by her for decades, the feeling of gaining power overnight was too wonderful. If she did not want to give up on her desire for power, she could only rack her brains and be smart.

    But!

    Concubine Lu rubbed the pink color on her teacup with her fingers. ¡°Since the emperor doesn¡¯t have the heart to choose an heir, fighting for the throne isn¡¯t just a normal fight. Instead, it¡¯s called rebellion. If you do too much and make too many mistakes, it will arouse suspicion.¡±

    The little pce maid quickly ttered, ¡®Your Highness, you understand the situation best.¡±

    Concubine Lu said calmly, ¡°Go and pack up briefly. When the emperor¡¯s decree arrives, it¡¯s time for me to return to Lanyi Pce.¡±

    Since she dared to step into the Cold Pce, she naturally had a backup n. When Consort Xu lost her power, it would be time for her to return to the harem.

    At that time, no one in the harem could threaten her anymore.

    On the way back to the residence, Yu Youyao had a heavy heart.

    No matter how Yu Shuangbai or Yu Jianjia asked, she did not say a word about what had happened at the flower festival.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t willing to say it, but it was a serious matter that involved the imperial family, the prince, and her reputation. Before this matter spread, it was naturally not appropriate for her to say anything.

    After returning to the residence, Yu Youyao went straight to The Green House.

    Her cousin was not around.

    Chang An said, ¡°Not long after Young Miss left, Young Master also followed you out.¡±

    She felt an inexplicable certainty that her cousin¡¯s sudden departure must be rted to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Yu Youyao¡¯s heart calmed down, and as soon as the tense tension in her body rxed, her limbs immediately softened.

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao back to the Jade Courtyard.

    After washing up, Nanny Xu personally cooked a simple bowl of white jade sea cucumber soup. Yu Youyao was worried about her grandmother and did not have much of an appetite. After forcing herself to eat a small bowl, she lost her appetite.

    Time passed especially slowly as Yu Youyao waited anxiously.

    After an unknown period of time, Xia Tao finally came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Matriarch is back¡­

    Before Xia Tao could finish speaking, Yu Youyao quickly left. She walked along the corridor and quickened her pace to the Flower Gate in the backyard. The two carriages entered the Flower Gate one after another.

    Parked in front was her cousin¡¯s low-key gray-topped carriage. Yin San was wearing a brown suit and pushed his cousin out of the carriage first.

    Her cousin was wearing a ck robe with dark python dragon patterns, making him look even more dignified.

    All the nobles of the Great Zhou Dynasty liked the python robe. The royal family used yellow, and the imperials rtives used purple. The schrs and officials used green and blue. Other than the color of the clothes, the number of python dragons and the number of scaled toes had strict rules. Her cousin was considered a schr who worked in the Teng library. Naturally, he could wear a python robe.

    Yu Youyao had a well-managed weaving workshop in Dingzhou, Hebei. Previously, she had sent over a few pieces of silk material. There was a rare silk embroidery cloth thatbined various crafts in silk making, embroidery and painting. The python dragon patterns on it were made of dark golden threads. The python dragon patterns were well-defined, had clear outlines, and were lifelike.

    When she saw this, she was overjoyed, so she drew a mock up and asked Jinxiu Manor to create this python robe for her cousin.

    This was the first time she had seen her cousin wearing a python robe. He was sitting in a wheelchair, and the python dragon patterns on his clothes were motionless. He looked dignified. With every move, the python dragon patterns became lively. They bared their fangs and brandished their ws. They looked so ferocious that they seemed to be able to overturn rivers and seas.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she called out aggrievedly, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s gaze darkened as he said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡±

    The person in front of her had a peerless appearance that was as deep as water. His casual attitude gave her a lot of confidence, as if she did not have to be afraid even if the sky fell.

    He would hold up the sky for her.

    She suddenly felt very at ease.

    Just as Yu Youyao was about to ask about her grandmother, she saw Nanny Liu get out of the carriage and turn around to help Old Madam Yu down.

    After entering the pce, Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened again, as if she had aged more than ten years. Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat.

    ¡®Grandmother!¡±

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand. ¡°Good child, everything went well in the pce just now.¡±

    Madam Yao had hired a doctor who was good at curing Yang deficiency. When she was waiting in An Shou Hall, Old Madam Yu had finished washing up and changed out of her cumbersome outfit. She looked a little more energetic.

    The doctor took Old Madam Yu¡¯s pulse, and it was roughly the same as Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s diagnosis.

    Madam Yao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly ordered someone to bring over the medicine that had been brewed. She personally fed it to Old Madam Yu.

    This was the prescription that Imperial Physician Hu had prescribed in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence previously.

    After returning to the residence, Madam Yao immediately ordered someone to get the medicine and instructed the servants to brew it.

    Old Madam Yu had been working hard for most of the day and was already mentally and physically exhausted. After drinking the medicine, she reluctantly ate some Rogue rice porridge andid down.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Madam Yao nced at Yu Youyao and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll take care of Matriarch.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Second Aunt.¡±

    She was usually the one taking care of her grandmother. Although Second Aunt¡¯s filial piety to her grandmother was not bad, her grandmother was not feeling well. As her daughter-inw, she naturally had to attend to her mother-inw to show her filial piety.

    Unknowingly, the sun had already set.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had returned, Zhou Linghuai closed the book in his hand. ¡°I passed by the restaurant just now and bought your favorite peony cake. Chun Xiao said that you haven¡¯t eaten much all day..¡±

 Chapter 628 - 628: Envied and Framed

    Chapter 628 - 628: Envied and Framed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The peony cake was made of fresh peony petals and could only be eaten during the peony flower season every year.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. On a small table, there was a te of brown cakes, a bowl of milky white jade sea cucumber, and some exquisite snacks and fruits.

    There were more than ten types.

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel hungry. Her stomach growled a few times.

    She couldn¡¯t help but blush. Perhaps because she felt guilty, her voice subconsciously sounded delicate and angry. ¡°I was worried about

    Grandmother previously, so I didn¡¯t have much of an appetite¡­¡±

    Her delicate, sweet, and obedient voice was so gentle that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s ears itched. He rubbed his ears hard, and they turned red.

    Zhou Linghuai scooped a small bowl of white jade sea cucumber soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°Have some soup to fill your stomach first.¡±

    When it came to other people¡¯s houses, everything was out of their control, so they naturally had to be more cautious. Anything that entered the door had to be checked when the elders were present.

    At other times, she would try her best not to use them.

    Not to mention that there were too many people at the banquet and there were many private matters. If she ate, she needed to consider if it was easy to change clothes. It would be more troublesome if she was alone.

    Previously, in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Fifth Miss Yin had dared to scheme against her because she was alone.

    Therefore, many families would bring some food themselves, and their maidservants would secretly bring it to their masters to eat.

    However, after her grandmother fainted, the reception pavilion was in chaos. She did not have the chance, and she was worried about her grandmother. As a result, she did not have much of an appetite.

    After finishing a bowl of white jade sea cucumber soup, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t wait to take a piece of peony cake and take a bite. The yellow peony filling was sweet and mellow.

    Seeing that her eyes were curved as she ate, Zhou Linghuai smiled.

    After eating some food, Yu Youyao was in the mood to ask, ¡°Cousin, why did youe back with Grandmother?¡±

    Perhaps because she was starving, the little girl¡¯s pink lips were stained with powder. Zhou Linghuai took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and reached out to gently wipe her lips.

    Yu Youyao blinked and did not move obediently.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°I knew that you were worried about Grandmother¡¯s health, so I got someone to arrange for someone to enter the inner pce and wait at the pce gate to receive her.¡±

    When the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage entered the second pce gate, there was an eunuch specially waiting there to help Old Madam Yu send a message.

    The news was also sent to the Longevity Pce immediately without any dy.

    If it were anyone else, they would have to follow the rules and wait for more than an hour to send a message.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s easy to do things with someone in the pce. Otherwise, Grandmother would have suffered so much more.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. Seeing that she had eaten three peony cakes in a row, he was worried that her mouth would be dry, so he scooped a small bowl of milky white jade sea and ced it in front of her.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and stirred the milky white soup in her bowl. ¡°Cousin, do you know that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and the Third Prince are in cahoots and want¡­

    She bit her lip and her face turned a little pale.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t afraid that her reputation had almost been ruined. In fact, she couldn¡¯t care less. Now that she thought about it) she was only a door away from the crepe myrtle garden. If Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was more ruthless and sent a few burly old maids to guard there, as long as there was amotion, it would be difficult for her to escape unscathed.

    Zhou Linghuai raised her chin slightly, and the little girl was forced to raise her head. Her eyes trembled slightly, and a sparkling tear slid down her cheek andnded on his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice was hoarse Every time she cried, even his bones went limp. He couldn¡¯t help but me his father in the past. He was a dignified seven-foot-tall man who had been through hundreds of battles.

    Even his bones had been tempered thousands of times. In front of his mother, he became soft. His pride as a man would be forgotten. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to not tell you.¡±

    Yu Youyao sniffed, and even her eyes turned red.

    Zhou Linghuai quickly exined, ¡°I originally nned to deal with such a despicable thing secretly, in case it dirtied your ears. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s easy to deal with Third Prince and Consort Xu, but it¡¯s not easy to fool the Empress

    Dowager.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. Tears hung on her eyshes, making her look even more delicate and gentle. She looked pitiful. ¡°Why is the Empress Dowager involved?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai felt pity for her, so he took a handkerchief and helped her wipe her tears. ¡°In the past two years, disasters have been happening all over the country. The capital is peaceful) but actually, many people have starved to death. The Imperial Court has been unwilling to allocate money for disaster relief for a long time, and the local officials have also pretended to be deaf and mute, unwilling to release food relief. Why do you think that is?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind exploded, and her expression turned ugly. ¡°It¡¯s because the treasury is empty.¡±

    Everyone knew that the Xie Residence in Quanzhou was rich.

    As her granddaughter, not only did she own arge number of her mother¡¯s dowry businesses, but she also enjoyed all the connections under the Xie family and managed the businesses under her name well.

    Under normal circumstances, the businesses under her name would pay arge sum of tax money to the Imperial Court every year. This was a win-win situation.

    However, as they were in the middle of a drought and the treasury was empty, they envied her and wanted to take advantage of her.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager wanted to make you the fourth prince¡¯s concubine?¡¯ Zhou Linghuai¡¯s shocking words made Yu Youyao tremble in fear.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale.

    This was why Zhou Linghuai hadn¡¯t told her.

    His heart ached, and he couldn¡¯t bear to tell her.

    Hui Ji¡¯s orders could only block an open spear, not dodge a hidden arrow, let alone guard against someone like the Empress Dowager.

    She was not iust talking about it.

    Once the Empress Dowager opened her mouth, it would be useless even if Old

    Madam Yu took out her life and said it was not appropriate for her to get engaged before the age of 14. This could only be said to normal families.

    However, once the Empress Dowager opened her mouth, it was already done. It was impossible for the Yu Residence to disobey the Empress Dowager and help her find another marriage. Other families would not dare to get married to the Yu Residence because of the Empress Dowager.

    When Yu Youyao turned 14, the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree would be issued.

    Zhou Linghuai pulled her into his arms. ¡°Even the emperor has to submit to the Empress Dowager¡¯s decision. Besides, the benefits of this marriage to the royal family are obvious, so he won¡¯t give it up easily.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°It¡¯s an ugly matter for brothers to fight for the same daughter in a family. It¡¯s also a source of trouble. Only this can dispel the

    Empress Dowager¡¯s thoughts. So, Cousin was also involved in the matter at the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence today?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Before you went to the crepe myrtle garden, I arranged for someone to lure another woman who was dressed like you to the crepe myrtle garden. There¡¯s no need for everyone to know that the Third Prince covets the Eldest Miss of the Yu Residence. As long as the emperor and the Empress Dowager know, this matter will be settled.¡±

    This concerned Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation, so he did not n to make a big deal out of it.

    Unexpectedly, he had calcted everything, but he did not expect Yu Youyao to have grown up. She knew that Yin Jinwei had led her to the crepe myrtle garden and her actions were inappropriate. Not only did she not expose Fifth Miss Yin, but she also knocked Yin Jinwei unconscious and quietly arranged for Chun Xiao to push the Third Prince into theke.

    It made his n a step toote.

    However!

 Chapter 629 - 629: Fearless

    Chapter 629: Fearless

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao had suffered grievances and was shocked because of this matter. Old Madam Yu had also suddenly be sick because of this and experienced a dangerous situation.

    Zhou Linghuai felt a little regretful. ¡°I should have told you.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned into her cousin¡¯s arms and shook her head. ¡°Cousin didn¡¯t tell me because he wanted to protect me.¡±

    As a youngdy, even her elders would not easily tell her about her marriage. Unless they liked someone, they would not ask her for her opinion.

    How could her cousin, a man, tell her this?!

    This involved the people in the pce. Not to mention her, even if her grandmother found out) other than being worried and waiting for her cousin to help her resolve it, what else could she do?

    Her cousin wanted to resolve it quietly, protect her, and give her peace. He did not want those dirty schemes against her to trouble her. It was also for her own good.

    Her cousin¡¯s schemes had never been wrong. He would scheme against everyone in the world except her. He had never thought that she wouldplicate matters.

    There were some things that she had not noticed before.

    However, once she found out the truth, something was amiss.

    It was understandable that the Third Prince did not bring any guards with him, but the noble prince did not even bring hispanions. Wasn¡¯t he too careless when he was alone in the crepe myrtle garden?

    Even if Yin Huaizhang left the crepe myrtle garden, it was impossible for him to go far. Wouldn¡¯t it be rude to let the Third Prince wait alone in the crepe myrtle garden?

    However, ording to Chun Xiao, Yin Huaizhang only rushed over when the Third Prince was saved ashore by the guards. Wasn¡¯t it toote?

    If the Third Prince had an eunuch by his side, or if Yin Huaizhang was still in the crepe myrtle garden, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to n for the Third Prince to fall into the water.

    Clearly, her cousin had made arrangements.

    She had also borrowed her cousin¡¯s arrangements to do this.

    It was her cousin who had indirectly helped her resolve her trouble.

    Zhou Linghuai stroked her back andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything in the pce has been arranged. You¡¯ll probably hear the news tomorrow. It won¡¯t affect your reputation.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked up, her bright ck eyes shining even brighter after being filled with tears. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not afraid, but¡­¡± Her lips curved, and her eyes shed with a clear light. ¡°I¡¯m fearless!¡±

    Seeing her smile through her tears, Zhou Linghuai finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s smile was clear. ¡°Someone wants to ruin my reputation. The first thing I thought of wasn¡¯t fear or anger, but indignation.¡± She burst outughing and looked at her cousin. ¡°I can¡¯t stand any grievances, nor can I endure them.¡±

    In fact, before her cousin entered the residence, even though her grandmother doted on her, she only suffered more and not less.

    A child without a mother alwayscked confidence in front of her sisters. Even if there was a little friction between sisters, the elders would still think that she was in the wrong.

    This was because she had lost her mother since she was young. It was said in books that a eldest daughter with no mother was not educated well!

    Be it at home or outside, everyone felt that a motherless child was inferior to others in terms of upbringing. This was an irreversible fact.

    She could only admit it!

    Besides, her grandmother was not in good health, so she did not want her grandmother to worry all the time.

    As time passed, she learned to y dumb.

    Everyone said that she was insensible and ignorant.

    However, she knew that the more she fussed over it, the more those who had ill intentions towards her would not want her to have an easy time. It would do her no good.

    It was only after her cousin entered the residence that she had the confidence to defend herself.

    She instructed Chun Xiao to push the Third Prince into theke.

    Chun Xiao was afraid that the imperial family would be powerful, and she was afraid that she would be beheaded if she offended Consort Xu because of the Third Prince¡¯s noble status.

    In reality, Chun Xiao¡¯s reaction was the reaction a daughter of an external minister should have.

    Even though her reputation had almost been ruined, she could only admit that she was unlucky and settle the matter.

    In everyone¡¯s opinion, her actions were bold and disobedient. If she was not careful, her entire family would be implicated.

    However, when she decided to push the Third Prince into the water, she did not hesitate at all. She did not even consider the consequences.

    Was she too stupid to think of this?

    Was she too rash and not cautious enough?

    Of course not!

    It was because she was fearless!

    How could a mere daughter of an external minister be fearless?

    She only had a cousin with extraordinary hands and eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± At this point, his tone darkened slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to hold it in and suffer.¡±

    At this point, he remembered that on the day he first entered the Yu Residence, Chang An had pushed him into An Shou Hall.

    At that time, the little girl lowered her head and was dejected. When she looked up in a panic, her eyes were red. She endured her grievances and sadness, but she still stubbornly held back her tears and pretended that she was fine.

    At that time, he thought that this was a youngdy who was used to suffering.

    Later on, this little girl smiled at him wlessly.

    He felt curious again. Such a youngdy who was used to suffering and enduring grievances had such a clean and clear gaze.

    Everyone said that Eldest Miss Yu was ignorant and did not know much.

    But he found it funny.

    Would an innocent and ignorant little girl be stared at by others because of his broken leg, so that she could divert everyone¡¯s attention and ease his awkwardness?

    How could a youngdy who had yet to gain any knowledge memorize ¡°Born in Troubles and Live in Peace¡± to help him out after Yu Zongzheng asked about his broken lez?

    How could Yu Youyao not know if she could memorize those quotes?

    Then why did she have to recite them it in public?

    Didn¡¯t she know that if she couldn¡¯t memorize it, she would make a fool of herself in public?

    Of course she did.

    It was a lie tofort him, because the little girl looked at him without pity. She was only curious and helped him out in public.

    She looked innocent and ignorant, but she actually had a delicate heart. She knew how to judge the situation and think for others.

    From the beginning, she had expressed pure kindness to him.

    Therefore, from the beginning, he had treated her differently.

    Since she was the girl he was protecting, how could she be bullied?!

    Yu Youyao sniffed and blinked, holding back the remaining tears in her eyes.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her. The tip of her nose was red, and her eyes were red. She looked like an innocent little rabbit and he couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°You¡¯re not crying anymore?

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m just a little afraid.¡±

    When she schemed against the Third Prince, she did not hesitate at all. However, when she thought of her grandmother, who had almost gotten into trouble because of this incident, her hands and feet turned cold with fear.

    After that, Yu Zongzheng went to the government office of the Imperial Court.

    Second Uncle entered the pce to meet the emperor, and even her grandmother was sick. Only then did she suddenly realize that she seemed to have poked a hole in the sky..

 Chapter 630 - 630: Lifetime Agreement

    Chapter 630: Lifetime Agreement

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She had only thought of this matter and wondered if it would implicate her and the Yu Residence. She had not expected the consequences of this matter.

    She panicked a little.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and asked, ¡°Are you afraid now?

    Yu Youyao nodded vigorously. ¡°With Cousin around, l i m not afraid.¡±

    Her obedient and soft appearance really made him want to bully her into crying.

    Zhou Linghuai rubbed his forehead. Just now, when she was really crying, he wished he could kneel down and beg her not to cry. Now that she wasn¡¯t crying, he wanted to bully her and make her cry.

    He was going crazy!

    Yu Youyao tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Cousin, quickly tell me about the pce.¡± At this point, she pouted and felt aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s all rted to me. I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. I can¡¯t not know anything about the people in the pce!¡±

    After this matter, Yu Youyao finally knew that the so-called nobles in the pce could be unscrupulous, scheming and even make sacrifices for their own interests. Compared to this, the private matters in the inner residence and the filth between the nobles were nothing.

    That was why her cousin did not want her to get involved in the matters of the pce.

    Seeing Jiaojiao¡¯s soft and aggrieved expression, Zhou Linghuai did not know what to do with her. He raised his hand and messed up the bun on her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re really capable.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked and looked innocent. ¡°Didn¡¯t Cousin teach me all of this?¡±

    Her moist eyes blinked gently, and Zhou Linghuai immediately felt half his body go numb. He could only change the topic. ¡°The pce has a long story. I have to mention the Empress who has been sick for a long time.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a piece of peony cake and was about to eat it. ¡°Nanny Xu mentioned earlier that the Empress is from the Ning Residence. The Ning Residence is the same as the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. They¡¯re both old noble families that have titles passed down from their great ancestors. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is a royalist party, so it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll fall. However, the Ning Residence has always been very prominent and was once ranked among the three dukes.¡±

    She did not know much about the Ning Residence.

    Nanny Xu had mentioned it a little, and her grandmother had also mentioned it a little, but it was only one-sided. Now that her cousin had deliberately mentioned it, it seemed that it was definitely not that simple.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao thought of the oue of the Ning

    Residence. ¡°Not long after the emperor ascended the throne, the Ning Residence was punished. Some died, and some were exiled. The emperor took into ount their rtionship as husband and wife and did not vent his anger on the Empress. As a result, the Empress lost her beloved son and fell sick for a long time.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°This is just an excuse on the surface. Back then, Emperor Gaozu was crowned emperor with a mustard grass python robe. He doted on his first wife, who had gone through thick and thin with him.

    However, in the early years of the Empress¡¯s life, she followed Emperor Gaozu on expeditions to the north and south and fell sickly. In a few years, she died. Emperor Gaozu was very sad, so he gradually stopped visiting the concubines in the harem, and the selection was put on hold.¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew that perhaps it was because of Emperor Gaozu¡¯s influence,ter on, every emperor of the Great Zhou Dynasty did not seem to value women much. There were even two Casanovas.

    Emperor Mingzong only doted on the imperial pce maid beside him. There was even a time when he wanted to abolish the rules for her. This imperial pce maid was very smart. She rejected all the conferments and took the initiative to take the childless medicine. As a pce maid, she was specially doted on for more than 20 years.

    Later on, Emperor Xianzong encountered many beautiful women but there was only one in his heart. For the rest of his life, his harem was empty, and he only married one empress.

    Even the current Emperor Xiaozong was focused on one woman and had an empty harem. He had not been selected anyone to enter the pce for many years.

    Yu Youyao red at him. ¡°Cousin, I realized that your Yin Imperial Family seems to be quite infatuated with one woman at a time. Not to mention the Great Ancestor, Mingzong, and Xianzong, even the current emperor only dotes on Concubine Lu. The imperial examination has been rigged for so long, and the crime of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence has yet to bepletely addressed.

    Also, your father only married your mother¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. It¡¯s human nature to be influenced by your surroundings. Inheriting traits is not just limited to one¡¯s bloodline. Emperor Gaozu was the glorious creator of the Yin n. It¡¯s inevitable that future generations will trace the merits of their predecessors.

    This is an instinct engraved in their bones.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask) ¡°Is Cousin the same?

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°I also hope to make extraordinary contributions and establish peace.¡±

    On Yu Youyao¡¯s birthday, when he named the zither, he realized that Yu Youyao liked Shaoyu more than Shaoyi.

    She admired Emperor Shun for his benevolence and virtue in governing the country. At that time, the Yu Country was filled with beautiful dances, attracting phoenixes and ten thousand beasts to celebrate. How peaceful was that scene?

    That was the pureness in Yu Youyao¡¯s heart.

    However, Yu Youyao did not impose all of this on him. Later, she suggested the name Shaoyi.

    Since all of this was what Yu Youyao hoped for, even if he had to ovee all obstacles, he had to make it happen for her.

    Of course, his parents¡¯ tragic death had also made him understand that if he couldn¡¯t reach the peak, he would still be a fish on someone¡¯s chopping block. He only wanted to be the knifeman who could control life and death.

    They had been in love for half their lives. What was benevolence?

    Since Yu Youyao had promised to be with him for a lifetime, they naturally had to live and die together in this life.

    Her cousin had never hidden his ambition from her, but this was the first time he had been so clear.

    Yu Youyao was so nervous that her heart was beating wildly. Only then did she realize that she had gone astray just now. ¡°There¡¯s no precedent of a crippled empress being reestablished in the Great Zhou Dynasty so far, which is why the Empress hasn¡¯t been punished.¡±

    Emperor Gaozu respected the Empress Yuan, and this would more or less affect his descendants.

    When the Empress was in the pce, she married the current emperor, who was still a prince. She had a rtionship with him and even gave birth to his eldest son.

    After the previous emperor¡¯s death, as his daughter-inw, the Empress had observed filial piety for him. She was a daughter-inw who would observe mourning for her inws for three years.

    Moreover, a married daughter was like water that had been sshed out.

    As long as there was no clear evidence that the Empress had lost her virtue and was not worthy of the throne, the fault of the Ning Residence should not be med on the Empress.

    Not to mention that the Ning Residence had also helped the current emperor.

    If they did not even let the Empress off, it was inevitable that it would disappoint all the ministers.

    At that time, the emperor had just ascended the throne not long ago, so he naturally couldn¡¯t do as he pleased.

    The emperor did not vent his anger on the Empress, not because he cared about their rtionship as husband and wife, but because he could not rebuild the family.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and continued the previous topic. ¡°When the emperor was in the pce, Duke Ning was once assigned by the previous emperor to teach the fourth prince how to ride and shoot. Although he wasn¡¯t known as the Grand Tutor, he was indeed a Grand Tutor. The previous emperor valued literature over martial arts, and the fourth prince wasn¡¯t the most suitable candidate to be emperor. Later on, it was also the Ning Residence that supported the current emperor to ascend the throne. Other than my father, the six princes of the previous emperor all died tragically for various reasons. As the throne didn¡¯te gloriously, the emperor¡¯s status wasn¡¯t stable after he ascended the throne..¡±

 Chapter 631 - 631: Personal Expedition!

    Chapter 631: Personal Expedition!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao understood the crux of the matter. The previous emperor valued literature over martial arts, but he had appointed Duke Ning, who was a general, to teach the Eldest Prince¡¯s emperor how to ride and shoot.

    From this, it was obvious that the previous emperor did not value his son very much.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°In the first year of the emperors ascension, the Di n repeatedly invaded the North. There was a huge drought in the east, and there were external and internal troubles. Natural and man-made disasters seemed to imply that the current emperor was not worthy of his position.¡± That was why the King of Dongning could tter him so well.

    The Four Seas Dragon Dagger was indeed a rare divine weapon. When this dagger was forged, it was still debatable if there was thunder and rain in the east.

    Of course, this was not the most important thing.

    The important thing was that the emperor believed it.

    Yu Youyao rested her chin on her hand and asked her cousin curiously, ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Her oval face was the size of a palm, small and exquisite. Zhou Linghuai lowered his eyes. ¡°His status was unstable, and the country did not prosper, so the emperor thought of a stupid move?¡¯

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°What stupid move?

    Zhou Linghuai i s lips twitched slightly. ¡°He would personally lead the expedition!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°The current emperor has even personally led an expedition? Why haven¡¯t I heard of such a big matter?¡±

    With that, she realized something.

    She had never heard of it and it must be because the oue of the imperial expedition was not good. The court officials did not dare to mention it, and the world did not dare to say anything. As time passed, people would not know.

    They were really covering their own ears!

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡®Ever since the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, it has always been very tough on external military matters. There are also many generals who are good at war. A few emperors have personally led expeditions and left behind great achievements in literature and martial arts. When the current emperor ascended the throne, he was also young and frivolous. It seemed reasonable for him to want to imitate his ancestors and make a name for himself.¡±

    Why was it called a stupid move?

    She was a little puzzled.

    Zhou Linghuai understood her question and exined, ¡°The previous emperor valued literature over martial arts. Although he was benevolent and empathetic to themoners and could be said to be a virtuous king, when the previous emperor was in power, the generals were suppressed very badly by the civil officials. Old nobles like the Zhenguo Marquis Residence were all gone, and there weren¡¯t many generals avable in the court. Most of the external troubles of the Great Zhou Dynasty gradually developed during the previous emperor¡¯s time. However, the previous emperor was benevolent and the world was united. The vassal lords didn¡¯t dare to make any moves, and the outsiders didn¡¯t dare to invade on arge scale.¡±

    With that said, Yu Youyao understood.

    There was iron blood flowing in Emperor Gaozu¡¯s bones. After he ascended the throne, it was normal for him to personally lead an expedition. When he was in power, he swept through the six directions and thousands of dynasties came to congratte him.

    As a result, there were many descendants who were good at war.

    The rtives could not take the imperial examination. Other than benefiting from what was left behind by their ancestors, they could only join the army and make contributions.

    In the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty, many generals hade from the imperial family. The previous emperor valued literature over martial arts, causing the generals to be suppressed greatly. The rtives could not join the army and make contributions. They only had their ancestral businesses, causing most of the rtives to be reduced to idle imperial families. They idled all day and had nothing to do, so it was inevitable that there would be more profligate sons.

    Even though the current Emperor of Xiaozong had ascended the throne and regained many noble titles, it was very difficult to change this current situation for the time being.

    The current Great Zhou was no longer the powerful Great Zhou as before.

    As soon as the dog emperor ascended the throne, it was indeed not a good

    time to personally lead an expedition. It would take at least two to three years to change the phenomenon of the court prioritizing literature over martial arts.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°What did the dog emperor want to conquer?

    As she asked, she picked up her tea and took a sip. Then she heard her cousin say, ¡°Northern Barbarians!¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± She spat out the tea that she didn¡¯t have time to swallow. She choked on the remaining tea in her mouth and felt ufortable. She couldn¡¯t help but cough. As she coughed, she seemed to be in disbelief. She asked with difficulty, ¡°Cough, cough, what did you say?

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Zhou Linghuai, who had been sshed with tea, was not angry at all. He took a handkerchief and helped Yu Youyao wipe her lips first. Only then did he slowly wipe the tea stains off her face. Hisrge palm circled her back and stroked her back again and again. He did it very naturally, as if he did not feel that this was inappropriate at all.

    Yu Youyao was used to her cousin¡¯s thoughtfulness, so she did not think that this was inappropriate.

    After a while, Yu Youyao¡¯s throat felt a little better, but her voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Cousin, did I hear wrongly? Did you say Northern Barbarians just now?¡±

    Had the dog emperor gone to the North to personally lead an expedition? Was he out of his mind, or was he caught in a trap?

    When Emperor Gaozu was in power, although the northern expedition was sessful, the Northern Barbarians was arge tribe and a nomadic tribe. They did not have a fixed ce to live. The grasnd was vast, and the Northern Barbarians were familiar with the terrain. They were very difficult to eradicate. Therefore, the two sides signed a truce. Every year, the Northern Barbarians had to give the best warhorses to the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Where did the dog emperor get his confidence from? Did he think that he could seed in the north expedition?

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s not wise for him to choose the Northern Barbarians?

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The Great Tribe of the Northern Barbarians has powerful troops. For generations, they¡¯ve upied the North and caused trouble. In every dynasty, many emperors have mobilized their troops to attack the north, but no one has ever really seeded. Emperor Gaozu¡¯s move was unprecedented, but he can¡¯t eliminate the Northern Barbarians.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, it just so happens that he¡¯s brilliant in choosing the Northern Barbarians. After the emperor ascended the throne, his status was already unstable, and the country was not prosperous. There are vassal lords guarding the east, west, and southnds. Only the North has never been ruled by any vassal lords because of its special territory. If the emperor goes to the territory of the vassal lords, he¡¯ll be like a sheep entering a tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    Yu Youyao was enlightened. Although she was disgusted by the dog emperor¡¯s power y, she had never questioned his intelligence.

    Zhou Linghuai exined, ¡°Besides, at that time, the generals guarding the northern border came from the Ning Residence. Duke Ning often went to the North and had a lot of experience fighting enemies. When the previous emperor was in power, the Ning Residence was a powerful barrier in the

    North.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. This was also the reason why the Xu family had always been very prominent.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°The Di n is a nomadic tribe and isn¡¯t good at farming. Every year during summer and autumn when the nts are lush, it¡¯s when the army is strong. Once it¡¯s winter, they have to recuperate because of ack of supplies. Therefore, the Di people often invaded the North in autumn to snatch supplies and store them for the uing winter.¡±

    From the looks of it, the emperor had also thought about it carefully. Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s not that he was wrong, but that he shouldn¡¯t have led the expedition personally.¡±

    War emphasized timing, status, and harmony. If it was not the right time, no matter how good a n was, it was useless.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Speed is important in war. At that time, it was still early in the year. The ice and snow had yet to melt, and everything had yet to recover. After winter, when the troops of the Di n were weak, the current emperor ignored everyone¡¯s objections and insisted on doing things his own way. He ordered Duke Ning to mobilize the troops. The court officials tried their best to persuade him, but to no avail. Duke Ning had no choice but to follow orders. The emperor led an army of 800,000 and personally led the

    battle in the North..¡±

 Chapter 632 - 632: Complete Extermination

    Chapter 632: Complete Extermination

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao gasped. ¡°He had an army of 800,000 which was almost half of the country¡¯s troops, and they still lost in the end?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°Initially, it was the emperor¡¯s first time leading an army, so he was willing to listen to Duke Nings suggestions and arrangements. After winning a few battles, it was inevitable that the emperor would be arrogant. In a small battle, he was identally besieged by the Di Army. Duke Ning led his troops to save him, but he was ambushed by the Di people and died on the spot. The heir of Duke Ning risked his life to save the emperor, but he also died from his serious injuries.¡±

    Yu Youyao was in disbelief. ¡°Since Duke Ning and his son died to save the emperor, why did the Ning Residence get punishedter?¡±

    No matter what crimes the Ning Residence hadmitted, they should be punished lightly because Duke Ning and his son sacrificed their lives.

    ¡°If that¡¯s all, then Duke Ning and his son were naturally loyal officials. After that, the emperor will definitely give them a posthumous title. However¡­¡± At this point, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s tone was also a little emotional. ¡°Duke Ning and the heir have extremely high prestige in the army. As a result of their deaths, the morale of the army became unstable and the hearts of the people copsed. There were rumors in the army that they were dissatisfied with the emperor¡­¡±

    With that said, Yu Youyao understood. ¡°The dog emperor was too petty. When he heard these words, he would definitely be embarrassed and angry. Not only will he not feel guilty towards Duke Ning and his son, but he will also me them.¡±

    He was really heartless.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhou Linghuai changed the topic and continued, ¡°Three dayster, the leader of the Di Army led a 200,000-strong army to the city. The emperor sent troops and fought in a panic. The 800,000-strong army waspletely wiped out. At that time, Duke Xu, who was the general of the expedition to the north, risked his life to lead 1,000 elite troops and escort the emperor back to the capital.¡±

    At this point, Yu Youyao could already guess why the Ning Residence was sealedter. ¡°As the ruler of a country, he personally led an expedition, but in the end, he waspletely wiped out. He was like a dog that had lost his family and fled in panic. If news of this gets out, it will be a great humiliation to the emperor. Not only will it damage the dignity of the royal family and the emperor¡¯s reputation, but it will also cause the people¡¯s hearts to be unstable, and there will be many consequences.¡±

    At this point, Yu Youyao¡¯s entire body was already cold. Her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat. She used all her strength to say, ¡°Therefore, the fault of leading the expedition personally can¡¯t fall on the emperor. Someone needs to take all the me to protect the dignity of the imperial family and the emperor¡¯s face!¡±

    Her voice began to tremble, and she felt a lump in her throat. ¡°That was an army of 800,000 people. It¡¯s not 10,000 or 100,000. They used more than half of the country¡¯s troops, but they werepletely wiped out just like that. How can anyone take the me? Only a general¡¯s mistake can cause such tragic consequences.¡±

    Therefore, all the mistakes in the end became Duke Ning and his son¡¯s.

    The 800,000-strong army had beenpletely wiped out. The emperor had to give an exnation to the world. Even though Duke Ning and his son were already dead, the emperor still had to punish the rest of the Ning Residence to put on a show.

    Poor Duke Ning and his son who were actually so loyal. After their deaths, their reputations were tainted. Even the Ning n ended up being exiled.

    Zhou Linghuai knew that she was feeling terrible. ¡°After returning to the capital, General Xu Jun, the general of the expedition to the north, participated in the reporting about Duke Ning and his son. He said they dyed the military opportunity, misdirected the troops, and did not supervise the battle well. Theymitted more than ten crimes.¡±

    ¡°He pointed out that Duke Ning and his son made a mistake in their intelligence, causing the emperor to be surrounded by the Di people and be in deep danger. To put it bluntly, although Duke Ning and his son risked their lives to save the emperor, they could be exempted from the crime of making a mistake in their intelligence.¡±

    ¡°However, because of the death of Duke Ning and his son, the morale of the army was unstable and the hearts of the people copsed, causing the 800,000-strong army to bepletely wiped out. This crime could not be tolerated.¡±

    Yu Youyao was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit.

    Although Duke Ning and his son had taken on the responsibility of personally leading the expedition, the court officials knew very well that the Ning Residence had already taken on all the mistakes for the emperor. If the emperor did not treat his wife well, it would be intolerable.

    This was the fundamental reason why the dog emperor did not need to rebuild his power.

    Just as her cousin had said, the reasons she had thought of previously were all obvious.

    The dog emperor had used the entire Ning Residence and the Empress to establish a deeply loyal image for himself. It was simply disgusting.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°After that, General Xu rose all the way to the position of Duke Xu because of his contribution of saving the emperor. It was also because of this battle that the treasury was emptied, causing the strength of the country to decline. The foundation that the previous emperor had umted for many years was destroyed.¡±

    The number of soldiers, rations, swords, armor, horses, and so on of an army of 800,000 was usually not a small number.

    In war, the losses would increase exponentially.

    Furthermore, as the emperor was personally leading the expedition, all of them had to be equipped with the best equipment. If anything went wrong, they would lose their heads.

    If they won a battle, they could also plunder the enemys swords and horses to nourish themselves in battle.

    Once he suffered a defeat, he would be the one being plundered. At that time, less than 10% of the herbivores, soldiers, knives, armor, and so on survived.

    Fortunately, it was 800,000 against 300,000, and they had the best equipment and the most elite army. They also defeated a lot of the Di people¡¯s troops, causing them to be injured and weak.

    Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    However, the aftermath of the war was a huge problem.

    The 800,000-strong army had beenpletely wiped out. After that, they needed arge sum of money topensate the families of the soldiers. The emperor had just ascended the throne, so he could not be careless in such matters.

    After losing 800,000 troops in the country, he also had to recruit new and train them. They needed arge number of rations, equipment, and so on.

    This was another huge sum of money.

    Fortunately,ter on, Yu Zongshen suggested that the sea ban be lifted. Later on, with the help of Madam Xie, the lifting of the sea ban went smoothly and reduced the burden of the treasury.

    However, maritime trade was only enough for the Imperial Court¡¯s expenses.

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°It¡¯s already like this. The vassal lords haven¡¯t rebelled, and the Imperial Court hasn¡¯t fallen into chaos. Fortunately, the dog emperor has a good younger brother who¡¯s willing to work hard for him.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that King Li of Zhou had guarded Youzhou, defeated the Di people, and intimidated the vassal lords and the court, how could there have been a good day for the dog emperor to stabilize his position? However, in the end, King Li of Zhou was only another Duke Ning!

    It was extremely ridiculous.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao calmed the anger in her heart. With a thought, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened after that? How did the Eldest Prince die young?¡±

    Emperor Gaozu was born in the countryside and was very orthodox. The eldest son of the first wife was an orthodox Confucian. Therefore, if there was no eldest son of the first wife, the eldest son of the second wife would be considered and so on.

    Firstly, the dog emperor was not the eldest son of the first wife, secondly, he was not the eldest son of the second wife, and thirdly, he was not even the eldest son of the third wife. This was also the biggest reason why his status had been unstable since he ascended the throne..

 Chapter 633 - 633: Even a monster will not hurt its own children

    Chapter 633: Even a monster will not hurt its own children

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Eldest Prince was the eldest son of the first wife, and he was almost the best choice for the heir to the throne. From the moment he was born, there was a court official who wanted to make the eldest son of the emperor the crown prince. As the eldest son of the first wife existed, unless the other princes rebelled, there was no possibility of them inheriting the throne.

    However, if the Empress and the emperor had a feud, then the Eldest Prince¡­

    Zhou Linghuai was surprised by her sharpness, so he said, ¡°When the emperor was in the pce, there was still Secondary Consort Yang. She was the second daughter of the first wife, Yang Zhan, from the former Zhan Residence. After the emperor ascended the throne, he was grateful for Yang Zhan¡¯s kindness in teaching him, so he respected Prime Minister Fu. This Secondary Consort Yang was also conferred the title of Consort Xian. Not long after the Ning Residence was convicted, Secondary Consort Yang was sentenced to death for murdering the Eldest Prince, and the entire Yang family was executed.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Even a monster won¡¯t hurt its own children. The dog emperor is really inferior to a dog or pig.¡± At this point, she thought of what had happened to the Ning Residence and her cousin¡¯s family. She felt a suppressed anger in her heart. ¡°The dog emperor¡¯s path to the throne was forged by countless bones and blood¡­¡±

    The 800,000 loyal souls who had died tragically in the North, Duke Ning¡¯s entire family, Grand Tutor Yang¡¯s entire family, and King Li of Zhou¡¯s entire family, as well as the Empress of the Central Pce who had been sick for a

    long time¡­

    Zhou Linghuai agreed deeply.

    Yu Youyao asked again, ¡°What about Concubine Lu? What role did she y in all of this?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said meaningfully, ¡°The eldest son of the emperor died prematurely, and the second prince took over. She only needs to y the role of a favored concubine. Why should she get involved in so many things? Yu Youyao did not know what to say.

    It seemed that she was not involved in anything, but in fact, she was always the biggest beneficiary. Only when the Ning family was punished did Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence stand out. Only when the eldest son of the emperor died prematurely could the second son of a consort fight for the throne.

    This Concubine Lu was the ruthless one.

    At seven o¡¯clock, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen returned from the government office.

    Old Madam Yu invited Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao to An Shou Hall.

    Yu Zongshen said, ¡°Consort Xu and the Third Prince are imprisoned. This concerns the dignity of the imperial family. Looking at the Empress Dowager and the emperor¡¯s attitude, it¡¯s time for a conclusion in the court tomorrow.¡±

    Things that happened in public only needed to be asked from the beginning to the end. There was no need to go throughplicated processes like investigation and evidence collection.

    Yu Zongshen said, ¡°There¡¯s no clear evidence that the Third Prince was involved. The Princess Consort of Duke Rongs Residence has also taken all the me, but the emperor has punished Xu Guidao and the Third Prince.¡± At this point, he changed the topic. ¡°I received news that the emperor has reinstated Concubine Lu and she has returned to Lanyi Pce.¡±

    After resting for a while, Old Madam Yu felt better.

    She suddenly recalled what Zhou Linghuai had said to her at the Precious Peace Temple on the day of the Buddhist Festival.

    Even if there were any actions in the pce, they would have to wait until after the examination. At that time, the Third Prince would probably no longer be in the mood to think about these people who were ouf otheir league.

    There was still Concubine Lu in the pce. Even if she was banished to the cold pce, she used to be the imperial consort who was in charge of the phoenix seal and the harem.

    How long had it been? Zhou Linghuai¡¯s words came true one by one.

    Was this really just a coincidence?

    Old Madam Yuposed herself and looked at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°As far as I know, Concubine Lu invited herself into the Cold Pce back then.¡±

    With that said, what was there not to understand?

    Concubine Lu¡¯s actions were to retreat in order to advance. Since she had been invited into the cold pce, the emperor would not vent his anger on the Second Prince. He would even pity the Second Prince for losing the protection of his mother. Furthermore, because the Second Prince had lost his backer, he trusted him even more. During this period of time, the emperor¡¯s attitude towards the Second Prince had already exined everything.

    Concubine Lu did not need to do much. She could achieve her goal by staying low-key.

    What about Imperial Consort Xu?

    The Xu Residence was powerful to begin with, and Consort Xu was in charge of the phoenix seal, so she became the head of the concubines.

    If Imperial Consort Xu behaved herself, she would be able to live in peace.

    Once Consort Xu and the Third Prince made a move, they would anger the emperor.

    Concubine Lu¡¯s move of retreating in order to advance was really scheming.

    An Shou Hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. Imperial Consort Xu and the Third Prince had been imprisoned. If they wanted to be released again, it would depend on the emperor. Concubine Lu was still the final winner.

    After a while, Yu Zongzheng sighed slightly. ¡°Recently, the emperor¡¯s health has been deteriorating. The second prince is often summoned into the imperial study by the emperor to help the emperor deal with government affairs. The second prince is also the eldest son of a consort. If¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Madam Yu interrupted him with a sharp gaze.

    Yu Zongzheng realized that he had misspoken, but he did not think much of it.

    ¡°Mother, Concubine Lu has regained his favor. The emperor trusts the Second Prince. Our family can take this opportunity¡­¡±

    Consort Xu and the Third Prince were imprisoned because of Yu Youyao.

    It was all thanks to the Yu Residence that Concubine Lu coulde out of the Cold Pce. Concubine Lu also had to thank them. This was a good time to position themselves well.

    If one did not enter the inner pce, it was not impossible to rise in the ranks.

    Old Madam Yu raised her hand and smashed a teacup at Yu Zongzheng¡¯s chest. It fell to the ground and shattered.

    ¡°Mother¡ª¡± Yu Zongzheng was shocked. His chest was wet, and he subconsciously jumped up from his chair.

    Old Madam Yu stared at him coldly. ¡°I think you¡¯re tired of living. Is this something you can interfere in? Think about the memorial tablet personally bestowed by Emperor Gaozu in the Yu n. Who¡¯s worshiped on it?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face turned red from his mother¡¯s reprimand in public, and he couldn¡¯t raise his head. ¡°It¡¯s Duke Zhonglie!¡¯

    Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Why should our family be on good terms with the Zhenguo Marquis Residence? That¡¯s because the Zhenguo Marquis Residence is a royalist party. Our family can only be a royalist party for generations. Our

    family can only be loyal to whoever bes the emperor. Why do we want to take sides? Why do we want to interfere?

    At this point, she gritted her teeth. ¡°You can only do it over my dead body.

    Before I die, I¡¯ll definitely write a letter and ask you to be fired for three years. Otherwise, you won¡¯t just harm the entire Yu Residence, but you¡¯ll also harm the entire Yu n.¡±

    With an ancestor who had killed his king, how could he dare to think about anything else?!

    Did he have a death wish?

    Yu Zongzhengs expression did not look too good. He said awkwardly, ¡°Mother, I was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t be angry. What do you mean by over your dead body? It¡¯s too inauspicious.¡±

    He had just stabilized his position in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. If he really lost his position, it was still unknown if he could return to the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs after three years. His bright future would be ruined.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips twitched slightly. Her grandmother was also impressive. She was used to controlling Yu Zongzhengs personality. Why would Yu

    Zongzheng want to be involved in thepetition for the position of heir?

    Naturally, it was still because of his future.

    If he realized that taking sides could not achieve his goal and would instead throw away his current future, he would be afraid and not dare to cause trouble..

 Chapter 634 - 634: Expelling the Duke from the ancestral chart

    Chapter 634: Expelling the Duke from the ancestral chart

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However!

    Yu Zongzheng had been in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs for a few years. Now that he was an official, he had be more ambitious.

    Yu Zongshen said calmly, ¡°Recently, the emperor has been taking medicinal

    pills every day and is bing more and more temperamental. As officials in the court, we still have to be cautious. The matter of choosing an heir ultimately depends on the emperor.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had no choice but to temporarily give up on this idea. However, only he knew what he was thinking.

    The next day, Yu Zongzheng attended the morning court assembly.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon that there was news from the pce that the emperor had angrily reprimanded Duke Rong for humiliating his ancestors. Hence, he retracted his title, removed his ancestral te, and demoted him to amoner.

    Duke Rong seemed to have been struck by lightning and fainted.

    He had thought that the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had taken all the me, and Fifth Miss had also lost her life. At most, the emperor would seize his title and give the Yu Residence an exnation.

    All these years, the old princess consort had managed the family¡¯s business very well. With a livelihood, they could also be a wealthy and idle imperial family.

    Unexpectedly, not only did the emperor want to seize his title, but he also wanted to remove the name of the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence from the ancestral list.

    From now on, he would no longer be a member of the imperial family.

    When Yu Youyao heard this news, she was more or less surprised.

    Expelling him from the ancestral chart was the same as expelling someone from the n. Unless they had done something outrageous, treasonous, and unfilial, they could not be expelled easily.

    Wasn¡¯t this a little too serious?

    On second thought, since Imperial Consort Xu and the Third Prince had both been imprisoned, what really angered the emperor was probably not the rotten character of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, but the fact that he had joined forces with Imperial Consort Xu and coveted his territory.

    The dog emperor would do anything for the throne.

    How could such a selfish and ruthless person hand over his territory so easily?!

    He did not choose an heir because he did not want to.

    He would eliminate anyone who threatened the imperial power without hesitation.

    Yu Youyao was surprised for a while, but she did not pay much attention to it. In a few days, it would be the Dragon Boat Festival. She called Concubine Jiang over to discuss the arrangements for the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Grandmother was sick in the past and hasn¡¯t gone to the moat to watch the dragon boat race for many years. She has to go and take a look this year. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the family matters.¡±

    Concubine Jiang quickly agreed. ¡°That¡¯s only right. Although Matriarch is old, she can¡¯t stay at home all the time. She should take advantage of the festival to go out for a walk to rx. If you need to prepare anything, just tell me. I¡¯ll go down immediately to make preparations.¡±

    She had been a household manager for a year or two, so she knew about the rules.

    However, as a concubine, she still had to ask the eldest daughter of the first wife about many things. Only then would it be more appropriate When the eldest daughter of the first wife was satisfied, she could stabilize her position at home.

    Yu Youyao instructed them on how to arrange the family during the Dragon Boat Festival. They needed to prepare everything when they went out. They also had to upy the location at the moat in advance and build a temporary shed.

    After everything was exined, Concubine Jiang rushed to prepare it.

    Yu Youyao went to the incense room, nning to personally mix some incense powder and fill a sachet during the Dragon Boat Festival.

    In the afternoon, Xia Tao ran into the house excitedly. ¡°Young Miss, the emperor has sent the imperial guards to surround King Rong¡¯s Residence. Eunuch Zhu personally went to King Rong¡¯s Residence and took out the warrant. He kept an eye on the entire family in King Rong¡¯s Residence and took away the python robe, luxurious clothes, and jewelry. Not a single one was allowed to stay. In the end, he ordered someone to personally search them.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and said nothing.

    Xia Tao continued, ¡°I heard that the eunuch found 5,000 taels of silver in Yin Huaizhang¡¯s boots. The eunuch who searched his body immediately wanted to confiscate the banknotes. Yin Huaizhang refused to hand it over and even pushed him. Eunuch Zhu immediately ordered the imperial guards to press Yin Huaizhang to the ground and hit him 20 times with the cane. The Princess Consort of the Rong Residence was eager to protect her son and wanted to take the punishment on behalf of her son, but she was also hit ten times.¡±

    After being expelled and losing her family¡¯s wealth, she was even worse than ordinary people. In the future, her family would no longer have anynd or a livelihood. How could someone who had been pampered in the past endure the feeling of hunger?

    It was normal for her to take the risk.

    Yu Youyao remembered that Eunuch Zhu seemed to be the godson of the emperor¡¯s favorite, Eunuch He. He was also the emperor¡¯s favorite. Previously, her cousin had gone to Shandong to quell the rebellion, and he had apanied Eunuch Zhu.

    Her eyes shed. Why did this feel a little like her cousin¡¯s style?!

    No, no, no, this must be an illusion!

    Xia Tao continued, ¡°I heard that Yin Huaizhang was beaten until he was on hisst breath, and the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was also seriously injured. The entire family of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence turned white and was escorted out of King Rong¡¯s Residence by the Imperial Guards and thrown onto the streets. All these years, the imperial family was domineering and bullied others. Manymoners ran to Duke Rong¡¯s Residence to watch themotion. Some even threw stones at them¡­

    Thinking of what had happened to the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Xia Tao gloated.

    They deserved it!

    They did this to themselves. It was fine if a personcked anything, but they couldn¡¯tck virtue. Otherwise, they would suffer retribution.

    Xia Tao sighed again. ¡°Young Miss, the entire family of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence is penniless. They were chased out just like that without even a ce to stay. How are they going to live?

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t they still have the maiden family of the Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence? Although a married daughter is like spilled water, they have to more or less help her in her current situation. Otherwise, they would be exposed.¡±

    As for how much help she would receive, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad that she wouldn¡¯t even have a ce to stay or food to eat.

    But that was all.

    They probably would not get anything else.

    The emperor had demoted the family of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence tomoners not to let them enjoy life. Wouldn¡¯t anything additional be disobeying the emperor?

    They could barely fill their stomachs and live a good life.

    Xia Tao was enlightened.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart did not waver much. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°After that, the Imperial Guards confiscated the Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence. The gold, silver, treasures, and many valuable things were directly carried back into the pce.¡±

    After the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was reinstated, he made use of the Xie familys connections. Using his status as an imperial rtive, he had managed many businesses over the years and umted a lot of assets.

    Now, all his wealth had been confiscated and fallen into the hands of the dog emperor.

    Yu Youyao even suspected that the dog emperor was eyeing the wealth of Duke

    Rong¡¯s Residence.

    At the thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but think of the Xie family.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly went to the study, spread out paper and ink, and wrote a letter to the Xie Residence.

    She wrote down everything that had happened at the flower festival, themotion in the harem, as well as the oue of the Duke Rongs Residence. She was worried that someone would investigate the letter, so she did not write too many sensitive words. It was more of a show of indignance. The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence had used the Xie Residence¡¯s channels to obtain many benefits, but in the end, they actually wanted to harm her.

    When others saw this, they would only think that she had suffered grievances and wasining to her distant family..

 Chapter 635 - 635: Not Knowing Humiliation

    Chapter 635 - 635: Not Knowing Humiliation

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The letter did not mention anything about the dog emperor, but after the Xie family read this letter, they would definitely have some guesses.

    After writing it, Yu Youyao was worried. She looked at it carefully again. After confirming that she had not missed anything, she took out an envelope and sealed the letter. The paint seal was intact.

    The Xie family might be able to hear about themotion in the capital.

    However, Quanzhou was a long way away, so it would definitely take a long time for the news to reach them. It would also not be as detailed as what she knew in the capital.

    It was only a guess if the dog emperor was really coveting the wealth of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence.

    But what if it was true?

    In that case, the dog emperor was probably eyeing the Xie family the most. Now, there were varying degrees of drought in all parts of the country, and the treasury was empty. The Imperial Court had not released silver for a long time. The Xie family¡¯s wealth was indeed too eye-catching.

    She was just worried that the information the Xie family had obtained was not detailed enough and they would not be on guard.

    There was nothing wrong with being careful.

    Yu Youyao handed the letter to Xia Tao. ¡°Hurry up and send this letter to the Xie Residence in Quanzhou.¡±

    Seeing Young Miss¡¯s serious expression, Xia Tao knew how urgent this was. She quickly went to the outer courtyard to look for Tao Da l s family.

    Yu Youyao sat in the study, feeling more and more uneasy.

    The dog emperor had already sacrificed too many people to retain his power. As long as he could achieve his goal, what was a small Xie family?

    It wasn¡¯t without reason that Yu Youyao would think this way.

    At the very least, in her nightmare, she had been raised as a medicinal test subject by Song Mingzhao, and the Xie family never cared about her. Yu Youyao knew very well that if her world was in shambles, it was not that the Xie family did not care about her but the Xie family no longer had the ability to care about her.

    Even though it was just a nightmare.

    However, every time she thought about it, she felt flustered. She could no longer treat it as a pure nightmare.

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully again. She had a strong feeling that the older Yao Yao in her nightmare must have been coveted by the Third Prince and damaged her reputation.

    That night, Yu Youyao had a dream.

    In her dream, the older Yao Yao had participated in the Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence with her grandmother. Her grandmother¡¯s hair was gray, and she looked very old. She was far from being as lively as in reality.

    As her grandmother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, the older Yao Yao was also wary of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, so she gave up on admiring the flowers and apanied her grandmother in the reception pavilion.

    After a while, the other young misses in the reception pavilion had already left.

    The Princess Consort of Duke Rong¡¯s Residence Prefecture came over. ¡°Eldest

    Miss Yu, why aren¡¯t you going to Fangfei Courtyard to admire the flowers with the other young misses? Could it be that the flowers and nts in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence don¡¯t catch your eye?

    These words were too serious. The older Yao Yao quickly shook her head. ¡°Princess Consort, you must be joking. Grandmother isn¡¯t in good health and rarely goes out¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Yang Shuwan smiled and said, ¡°The Princess Consort is right. You came to the Dukes Residence today to admire the flowers. If you don¡¯t go and admire the flowers and just sit here, others will think that the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence doesn¡¯t treat our guests well. Wouldn¡¯t that be rude?¡± At this point, she chuckled. ¡°As Matriarch¡¯s daughter-inw, I¡¯ll take care of her. You can y with the others too!¡±

    The older Yao Yao pursed her lips. At this point, if she refused to leave, she would be insensible, rude, and unruly.

    After all, her stepmother had already said that she wanted to take care of her mother-inw. It was not her ce to show her filial piety.

    However, her grandmother¡¯s health had been deteriorating recently.

    Usually, she was the one attending to her grandmother¡¯s illness, so Madam Yang and Second Aunt might not be as appropriate as her.

    Under the probing gazes of others, the older Yao Yao couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.

    Old Madam Yu nced at Yang Shuwan indifferently and smiled. ¡°My health isn¡¯t too good. Usually, it¡¯s my granddaughter who takes care of my illness she couldn¡¯t leave for the time being. We must have embarrassed ourselves in front of everyone.¡± At this point, she looked at Yu Youvao. ¡°It¡¯s also unlucky to follow an old woman like me around every day. It¡¯s rare for you toe out.

    Don¡¯t just sit around. Go out and y too!¡±

    In the eyes of outsiders, it was appropriate for her to have her daughter-inw by her side to take care of her. It was not Yu Youyao¡¯s ce to interfere.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t good for her granddaughter to stay when the adults were talking together.

    These words were brilliant. The Madams and Madams who had originally thought that Yu Youyao was an eldest daughter without a mother immediately thought highly of her.

    It was really rare for her to be so filial at such a young age.

    It wasn¡¯t good for the older Yao Yao to stay. After instructing Nanny Liu, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a walk nearby and not go far. If there¡¯s anything, get Sister Qing

    Xiu toe and look for me.¡±

    Madam Luo solicitously led Eldest Yao Yao out.

    Fifth Miss Yin weed her warmly and dragged her to the corridor.

    After walking for a while, the older Yao Yao saw that there were fewer and fewer people on the way and was about to go back.

    Fifth Miss Yin did not allow it, so it was inevitable that the two of them would have a conflict.

    Seeing that her n to trick Eldest Yao Yao to go to the crepe myrtle garden had failed, Fifth Miss Yin stopped pretending and called three burly old maids over.

    The Duke Rong¡¯s Residence hade prepared. Chun Xiao and Xia Tao were restrained by the old maids.

    Another old woman covered her mouth and dragged her to the crepe myrtle garden.

    No one knew that the area near the crepe myrtle garden had been cleared. As expected, the older Yao Yao ¡°met¡± the Third Prince in the crepe myrtle garden.

    Her grandmother was so angry that she fainted on the spot, and her health deteriorated.

    Everyone used her of not knowing shame and even seducing the Third Prince.

    She tried her best to defend herself, but no one believed her. Her father punished her to be sent to the ancestral hall.

    The Third Prince felt that he had ¡°offended¡± the older Yao Yao, so he felt very guilty. He began to brazenly enter and leave the Yu Residence, often sending over some good things.

    On the surface, he wanted topensate them and even promised to marry

    Eldest Yao Yao as his secondary consort.

    Her father had tacitly agreed, but her grandmother had never relented.

    Everything that had happened in the nightmare made Yu Youyao feel that things were absurd. She was deep in the nightmare, but she kept shouting in her heart, ¡°Go find Cousin. Hurry up and find him¡­¡±

    It was as if she had heard Yu Youyao¡¯s shout. The older Yao Yao couldn¡¯t defend herself. She was here¡­ At this moment, The Green House was still called The Lotus House.

    There was no one in the empty courtyard. Only an apricot tree in the courtyard had green fruits on it.

    The older Yao Yao heard a servant say¡ª

    ¡°Young Master Zhou has been back in Youzhou for more than ten days. He was originally so sick that he was about to die. It¡¯s not good for him to die in our residence and bring bad luck to our residence.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just hanging on by a thread. It¡¯s not good for Matriarch to stop him if he wants to return to his roots. I wonder if she can return to Youzhou.

    Otherwise¡­

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say it. If Eldest Miss finds out, shell be flogged again. You don¡¯t know this, but on the day Young Master left, Eldest Miss chased him all the way to Chang An Street. Later, she was knocked unconscious and carried back by a maidservant¡­¡±

    Yao Yao, who was isted and helpless, sat under the apricot tree and sobbed..

    ¡°Cousin¡­¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636: Withered Lights

    Chapter 636 - 636: Withered Lights

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao suddenly woke up and stared nkly at the green ceiling above her head.

    In the nightmare, the reason why the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence was so brazen and dragged her into the crepe myrtle garden was because the Princess

    Consort of Duke Rongs Residence had long colluded with Yang Shuwan.

    Even if the matter was exposed, Yang Shuwan would stand up for the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and push all the me to the older Yao Yao. No one would believe the words of an eldest daughter with no mother.

    Chun Xiao, who was in the nightmare nightmare, did not have the powerful skills to fight against three people alone, and her cousin did not have any arrangements in the crepe myrtle garden. With a stepmother with ill intentions, no matter how guarded the older Yao Yao was, she could not disobey her stepmother outside.

    The oue was almost predestined.

    This was the reason why she had been engaged to Song Mingzhaoter.

    In the nightmare, the older Yao Yao had ruined her reputation. She already had the intention to die, but she couldn¡¯t let go of her grandmother.

    In the nightmare, the older Yao Yao did not have any spiritual dewdrop and had no way to save her cousin¡¯s life. Her cousinsted for three years and was finally at the end of his life¡­

    ¡°Cousin¡ª¡± Yu Youyao waspletely disheartened and desperate. She hugged her legs and buried her face in them, sobbing.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell reality from dream.

    After an unknown period of time, she suddenly got up from the bed. She was wearing inner clothes and her hair was disheveled. She walked out barefoot.

    When Chun Xiao heard themotion, she quickly entered her house. In the dark room, Young Miss¡¯s white figure was thin and delicate.

    ¡°Young Miss, did you have a nightmare?

    Yu Youyao turned a deaf ear to her, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her. Her eyes were wide open as she walked out of the house barefooted.

    Chun Xiao thought that Young Miss hadn¡¯t heard her clearly, so she shouted again, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s already midnight. Where are you going?

    Yu Youyao turned a deaf ear.

    Chun Xiao sensed that something was amiss. She had heard from the old maid in the courtyard that when she fell asleep at night, she would get out of bed and do some strange things. This was called sleepwalking.

    In the past, there was an old woman in their residence who had suffered from sleepwalking.

    A maidservant woke up in the middle of the night and saw her. When she saw the old woman running to the woodshed in the middle of the night to get a machete, she was so frightened that she screamed and shouted. The old woman, who was in a daze, was frightened awake and went crazy. In a few days, she passed away.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s face turned pale with shock. She didn¡¯t know if she should wake Young Miss up or not.

    Seeing that Young Miss had already left the room, Chun Xiao quickly called for the young maidservant on duty. ¡°Young Miss is a little unwell from the nightmare. Hurry up and invite Nanny Xu over.¡±

    The young maidservant did not dare to ask further and quickly ran away.

    Chun Xiao quickly chased after her out of the room. Seeing that Young Miss had left the Jade Courtyard in a daze, she did not dare to make a sound. She could only secretly feel anxious as she followed behind her.

    Soon, Yu Youyao arrived at The Green House.

    Yin San, who was hiding on an elm tree, rushed into the house.

    Zhou Linghuai, who had always been a light sleeper, heard themotion.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The old elm tree in The Green House had also been there for many years. Standing on it, one could almost see the entire Yu Residence. Yin San said, ¡°For some reason, Young Miss is lingering at the entrance of the courtyard.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai immediately got up and put on his boots. He took his outer robe from the shelf beside the bed and put it on as he asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Yin San said, ¡°It¡¯s just past midnight.¡±

    There was a dimmp hanging diagonally on the courtyard door of the Green House, and the shadows of themp scattered sparsely on the closed courtyard door. Shentu was pasted on the door. The clueless deity sat under the peach tree on both sides, his chest bare and his stomach exposed. He had a long beard and horns on his head, and he held a peach wood sword in his hand. Under the dim light, he looked even more ferocious.

    The gatekeeper of The Green House had been personally drawn by her cousin.

    At that time, she was still very disdainful. ¡°Cousin, your painting of the door god is too ugly. It looks scary.¡±

    Her cousin said, ¡°The fiercer the door god¡¯s painting is, the more ghosts and evil can be repelled. The house will have better protection.¡±

    Yu Youyao snapped out of her daze.

    Only then did she realize that her previous nightmare was too real, waking her up with a start. In a daze, she couldn¡¯t tell reality from dream. Unknowingly, she had arrived at The Green House.

    This was clearly against the rules. Why didn¡¯t anyone stop her?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she was only wearing a thin inner shirt. It was only April, and the night was as cold as water, but she already felt her entire body turn cold. The coldness drilled into the soles of her feet, along her calves, and crawled up her back.

    Yu Youyao shivered and turned to go back

    At this moment, the courtyard door of the Green House opened with a creak.

    Yu Youyao was stunned and suddenly turned around

    Her cousin stood under the sparse light. He was tall and slender.

    Suddenly, she turned around and saw the person there in the dim light. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, andrge drops of tears rushed out. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Zhou Linghuai strode out of the courtyard and walked to Yu Youyao. Before Yu Youyao could react, he had already taken off his outer robe and draped it over her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s thin and cold body was wrapped in her cousin¡¯s warmth, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm. She stammered, ¡°Cousin!¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were red, and even her voice was hoarse. She looked pitiful.

    Zhou Linghuai lowered his head. The little girl¡¯s fair feet were folded together, and her small and exquisite toes were also curled up uneasily.

    The limestone floor was cold and hard. Just like that, she walked barefoot all the way!

    ¡°Why are you running around without even wearing shoes?!¡± Zhou Linghuai felt his scalp tingle. He reached out and picked the little girl up horizontally.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Youyao eximed softly, her hands instinctively grabbing her cousin¡¯s shoulders.

    Outside the door, Chun Xiao, who was following behind Yu Youyao at a distance, suddenly widened her eyes in shock and covered her mouth.

    Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder from behind.

    Chun Xiao was shocked. She suddenly turned around and saw Nanny Xu standing behind her. She quickly said, ¡°Nanny, Young Master, he¡­ Just now, Young Miss¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°Go back. Young Master will send Young Miss backter.¡±

    Chun Xiao was also stunned. ¡°But, Young Miss, she¡­¡±

    Nanny Xu reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. You¡¯re Eldest Miss¡¯s most trusted maidservant. Just pretend not to see it and don¡¯t tell anyone.¡± At this point, she sighed slightly. ¡°The huge inner courtyard of the Yu Residence can¡¯t trap a phoenix with wings. Sooner orter, it will fly out.¡±

    Chun Xiao was stunned. For a moment, she did not understand what Nanny Xu meant and did not know what to do.

    Nanny Xu patted her back. ¡°Go back!¡±

    In a daze, Chun Xiao followed Nanny Xu back.

    Zhou Linghuai carried Yu Youyao back to the study and ced her in the inner room. On the bed where he usually rested, he held her hand, and his palm was cold. ¡°It¡¯ste at night. Why aren¡¯t you even dressed properly? Why are you running outside barefooted? It¡¯s still April.. What if you catch a cold?¡±

 Chapter 637 - 637: Donâ€™t Cry, Iâ€™m Not Lying to You

    Chapter 637: Don¡¯t Cry, I¡¯m Not Lying to You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Thinking of her previous nightmare, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red again. ¡°I-I had a nightmare.¡± She threw herself into her cousin¡¯s arms again and cried until she was out of breath. ¡°l dreamed that Grandmother brought me to the Duke Rongs Residence to attend the flower festival. An old woman dragged me into the crepe myrtle garden and forced me to meet the Third Prince.

    Everyone scolded me and said that I shamelessly seduced the Third Prince. No matter how I exined, no one believed me.¡±

    Thinking of the nightmare where the older Yao Yao couldn¡¯t defend herself and was betrayed by everyone, Yu Youyao suddenly felt a sense of resentment.

    Although it had only been a nightmare, she knew very well that without her cousin, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up much better in reality than in her nightmare.

    ¡°Grandmother had a stroke, and her mouth was crooked. She couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Yu Zongzheng was about to marry me to the Third Prince as his secondary consort. I was unwilling and wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t bear to part with Grandmother, so I nned to cut my wrist with a hairpin on the day of my marriage and let the Third Prince wee a corpse into the residence. Everyone would know that it was the Third Prince who harmed me¡­¡±

    She and the older Yao Yao were in different situations, but they would rather die than be dishonored.

    Zhou Linghuai closed his eyes. In his mind, he seemed to be able to see the little girl crying helplessly and in despair. As she was used to enduring her grievances, she did not even dare to cry loudly in front of others. She had to find a ce with no one around and whimper softly.

    He seemed to be able to imagine that the little girl was sitting in the sedan chair. The blood on her wrist had also dyed the secondary consort¡¯s red clothes bright and pure red.

    Zhou Linghuai had a feeling that if he hadn¡¯t interfered in the scheme of the Duke Rongs Residence, such a thing would very likely have happened.

    For no reason, Zhou Linghuai felt a chill run down his spine.

    He suddenly tightened his arms around the little girl in his arms. His big hand gently stroked her back. ¡®Don¡¯t cry. It was just a dream. It¡¯s not real¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao fell into her cousin¡¯s arms and cried until her small body trembled. ¡°Cousin didn¡¯t have the spiritual dewdrop to nourish his body. In less than three years, he was already at the end of his life.. No one believed me. In order to protect me, Grandmother promised me to Song Mingzhao. Song Mingzhao wasn¡¯t a good person. He locked me in the courtyard, took the blood from my heart, and gave it to Yu Jianjia. I was treated as a medicinal test subject. Chun Xiao died, and so did I. Song Mingzhao cut out my heart and used it as medicine¡­

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mind was constantly analyzing the possibility of her nightmare.

    Without the spiritual dewdrop, his body would indeed be exhausted in three years at most. At that time, the arrangements in the capital would have beenpleted.

    Next, the Great Zhou Dynasty would be in chaos.

    He was living in the Yu Residence. He was about to die, and he could not die in the Yu Residence, Soon, he would return to Youzhou, and no one would be able to interfere in the Flower Festival in Duke Rongs Residence.

    It was possible that Song Mingzhao did not care about Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation. Just the medicinal test subject and using her heart as medicine parts were a little suspicious.

    The little girl pouted and cried her heart out. Clearly, she was affected by the nightmare. Even reality and dreams were a little confusing to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart ached. He had a glib tongue which was equivalent to a million soldiers. However, every time Yu Youyao cried, he waspletely at his wit¡¯s end.

    His glib tongue was useless.

    Buddhism had five senses, namely: eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.

    Due to the five senses, there were six consciousnesses, namely: eyes, ears, nose, tongue, body, and intuition.

    People with spirituality, kindness, and virtue were often more sensitive than others. There was a saying that went, ¡°The heart moves the mind.¡± Therefore, this sixth consciousness was also known as a feeling.

    Ordinary people only had five senses, and their sixth sense was often only their subconscious. They couldn¡¯t even realize it.

    A person with a strong subconscious had a very sharp ¡°intuition¡± that could reap benefits from and avoid harm.

    People with strong intuition often had ¡°omens¡±, which were also knovm as ¡°mind perception.¡± They received information beyond their five senses and could predict what was about to happen.

    Such a capable person had been known since ancient times.

    Most people only had a vague impression of their dreams after waking up. The only things they could remember clearly were often some fragments.

    When Yu Youyao mentioned her nightmare, her logic was clear and matched reality very well.

    In Zhou Linghuai¡¯s opinion, as Yu Youyao was so deeply affected by this ridiculous dream. it was very likely not a simple dream. It might be an omen.

    People who were clear-minded, intelligent, kind, and virtuous often had fewer distracting thoughts and stronger intuition. Yu Youyao was such a person.

    Grandmaster Hui Neng, Mr. Xian Yun, and even Hui Ji had all said that Yu Youyao was fated with Buddha.

    Previously, he had also felt that it made sense for Yu Youyao to be spiritual and fated with Buddha. However, from the looks of it, this ¡°Buddhist fate¡± should be rted to intuition.

    Realistically speaking, this nightmare was just a big dream.

    However, the omen made Yu Youyao experience those nightmares in her illusory dream. Therefore, after Yu Youyao woke up, she couldn¡¯t differentiate between nightmare and reality.

    It was both real and fake. It was difficult to tell if it was real or fake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Zhou Linghuai had no choice but to treat all of this as a ridiculous dream. ¡°Look, the nightmare and reality are the opposite.¡± In the nightmare, her cousin¡¯s life was already ending.

    However, in reality, her cousin was still doing well!

    In her nightmare, she had damaged her reputation.

    However, in reality, the Duke Rongs Residence had been stripped of its title, Consort Xu and the Third Prince had been imprisoned, and Yang Shuwan had also been locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Her cousin was right. Her dream and reality were the opposite.

    Yu Youyao cried badly and vented her emotions. However, she had cried too miserably just now. She had restrained her tears, but she was still sobbing, and her thin body was trembling.

    However, Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart ached terribly. ¡°1 said 1 would protect you for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Unexpectedly, when Yu Youyao heard this, the tears that she had just restrained rushed out of her eyes again. Her voice was hoarse from crying, and even her tone was broken. ¡°You¡¯re lying. It¡¯s impossible for you to protect me for the rest of my life. You¡¯re not Zhou Linghuai at all, nor are you my cousin. You¡¯re Yin Huaixi, the heir of King Li of Zhou, and Yue Fei, who was personally conferred the title of King of the North by the emperor. It¡¯s impossible for you to stay in the Yu Residence forever¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai finally understood why his father always opened his mouth and said, ¡°Only viins and women are difficult to raise¡­¡±

    Damn it!

    ¡°You lied to me. Liar! Sooner orter, you¡¯ll leave me behind and leave the capital.¡± As Yu Youyao cried, she punched him angrily. After hitting him a few times, even her hand hurt. She felt aggrieved. ¡°You¡¯re bullying me¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Zhou Linghuai was worried that her hand would hurt, so he quickly held her wrist.

    His thin wrist felt small in his hand.

    Zhou Linghuai panicked and subconsciously exerted less strength. He was worried that he would identally break such a weak wrist and hurt it..

 Chapter 638 - 638: Holding Hands

    Chapter 638: Holding Hands

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°You, you¡¯re still holding my hand.¡± Yu Youyao struggled hard twice and cried again. ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me quickly¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai was worried that he would hurt her, so he quickly let go. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t hold your hand. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m not lying to you. l¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying me.¡± Yu Youyao fell into his arms again and cried. Her weak fingers tugged helplessly at his shirt. ¡°l don¡¯t want to believe your words anymore. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my cousin¡­¡±

    The veins on Zhou Linghuai¡¯s forehead twitched. It wasn¡¯t because he was angry, but because he was helpless.

    The little girl was in a fit of anger and wouldn¡¯t listen no matter what.

    Or should he wait until she was tired of crying¡­

    But!

    Instead, Yu Youyao cried even harder. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? People are all like this. You said that you wanted to protect me for the rest of my life, but you were lying to me. Yin Huaixi, you big liar.¡± She came out of her cousin¡¯s arms and used him while crying. ¡°You really want to leave me behind. I¡¯m already crying, but you didn¡¯t coax me. In the past, when I cried, you would think of ways to coax me¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said I was leaving you behind?¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s forehead hurt. He sighed softly. ¡°l was still worried that you wouldn¡¯t leave with me because you were worried about the Yu Residence.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. She even forgot to cry. ¡°Cousin?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at him in a daze. The tears in her eyes were still flowing out. Her pitiful appearance made his heart ache.

    Zhou Linghuai took a handkerchief and gently wiped her tears. ¡°How can 1 bear to leave you alone in the capital? What if you¡¯re bullied?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin in a daze. She had probably cried for a long time just now and had shed too many tears. Even her mind was a little slow.

    She had heard every word her cousin had said just now, but when they werebined, she suddenly felt a little flustered and did not understand anything.

    The little girl looked at him with tears in her red eyes. She was about to cry.

    Zhou Linghuai was worried that he hadn¡¯t made it clear enough and had made this little ancestor cry again. ¡°l indeed n to return to the North in September at thetest.¡± Halfway through his sentence, he saw Yu Youyao purse her lips and tear up again. He was shocked and quickly said, ¡°However, I n to bring you along. I don¡¯t n to leave alone.¡±

    He thought that Yu Youyao would not cry when she heard this.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyshes fluttered and she threw herself into his arms to cry again. As she cried, sheined to him, ¡°You, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Did you deliberately make me cry? You bullied me. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge you as my cousin anymore¡­¡±

    Zhou Linghuai wanted to say that it did not matter if she acknowledged him as her cousin or not. In any case, he would have to change his words in the future. However, as long as he did not leave the Yu Residence, he could not say this openly.

    Although he thought so, he was still very honest. ¡°l didn¡¯t bully you. It¡¯s just that the time wasn¡¯t right previously, so I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying. ¡°But, Cousin, l¡­¡±

    In the nightmare, the older Yao Yao was deserted and alone. This triggered Yu Youyao. On impulse, she exposed the fear buried deep in her heart.

    Now that she had calmed down, she suddenly felt a little flustered.

    Zhou Linghuai looked at her steadily. ¡°You just have to tell me if you¡¯re willing to leave with me.¡¯

    Her cousin¡¯s gaze was deep, firm, and gentle. Yu Youyao¡¯s lips moved, and she slowly lowered her head, but she did not see the gloom and disappointment in Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes.

    His lips tightened, and his expression was frighteningly dark.

    Between him and the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao finally chose the Yu Residence and gave up on him.

    That made sense!

    No matter how bad the Yu Residence was, it was still where Yu Youyao had lived since she was young. It was her home. Old Madam Yu had protected her for 13 years. There was no reason for her to give up on her family and leave with him.

    Heh, she said that she would treat him well for the rest of her life.

    It was all a lie!

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s eyes turned red as he stared at Yu Youyao. Did she think he would let go?

    Dream on!

    It was Yu Youyao who had disturbed him first and said that she would treat him well for the rest of her life. She could forget about escaping from him for the rest of her life.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and bit her lip. Suddenly, she looked up. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    ¡°What did you say?¡± For a moment, Zhou Linghuai thought that he had heard wrongly. The redness in his eyes was suddenly reced by shock. Zhou Linghuai held Yu Youyao¡¯s shoulder and looked at her forcefully. ¡°Say it again. ¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao smiled until her eyes curved into crescents. However, there were tears in her eyes. Her smile was like a pear blossom with raindrops, gentle and moist. ¡°Brother Jingzhi!¡¯

    Zhou Linghuai was overjoyed. He suddenly pulled her into his arms, and even his voice became hoarse. ¡°Are you really willing toe with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡± Yu Youyao did not think that the Yu Residence and her cousin needed to make a choice beforehand. ¡°I really want to go to the North with

    Brother Jingzhi and see the ce where you grew up. I also want to see the Xie Residence and Quanzhou¡¯s wealth¡­¡±

    In this world, only her cousin and the Xie family treated her well.

    She did not have to make a choice.

    When she had the chance to follow her cousin, she definitely wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Yao Yao!¡± Zhou Linghuai was very excited.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°l actually don¡¯t have any feelings for the Yu Residence. It¡¯s just that Grandmother¡­¡±

    Worried that she would go back on her word, Zhou Linghuai hurriedly interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll arrange the rest.¡±

    Concubine Lu hade out of the Cold Pce. His arrangements in the pce had already beenpleted. Soon, the pce would be in chaos. At that time, the vassal lords would definitely rebel, and the rebel forces from all over the world would surface one after another.

    The capital would be a troublesome ce.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    At this point, Zhou Linghuai did not hide anything. ¡°No matter where I go in the future, I won¡¯t leave you behind. Don¡¯t cry so easily. Your eyes are swollen from crying.¡± There was a lump in his throat. He swallowed his heartache and said, ¡°It¡¯ll hurt your eyes if you cry too much.¡±

    Thinking of how unreasonable she had been just now. Yu Youvao was embarrassed and tried to exin, ¡°1-1 didn¡¯t mean to cry. I was just frightened by the nightmare.¡±

    She pouted and realized that when she mentioned the nightmare again, she no longer had the suffocating despair in her heart.

    Zhou Linghuai frowned. ¡°You said previously that in the nightmare, youter married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence?¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s voice was cold and terrifying for no reason. Yu Youyao felt that the exposed part of his neck was a little cold. She couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck and say softly, ¡°l hadn¡¯t reached adulthood at that time, and Grandmother had just passed away. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was worried about the mourning period.¡± Seeing that her cousin¡¯s face had darkened, she hurried changed her phrasing. ¡°Heir Songs marriage is a big deal, so I suggested that we get married within a hundred days. A legitimate daughter just has to mourn for a year. When the mourning period is over, I would have reached adulthood..

 Chapter 639 - 639: Donâ€™t Hit Me!

    Chapter 639: Don¡¯t Hit Me!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai frowned and called Chang An over.

    As soon as Chang An entered the inner room, he sensed that the atmosphere was amiss.

    Young Miss sat on the bed with disheveled hair. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was stained with tears, like a pitiful child who had been bullied and cried.

    He looked at his young master carefully. Perhaps it was because the light in the room was a little dim, but he felt that his young master¡¯s face was inexplicably a little dark.

    Zhou Linghuai nced at him indifferently.

    Chang An immediately straightened his back and lowered his head. He looked down, as if he could not feel the dense atmosphere in the room at all.

    Seeing that he had be obedient, Zhou Linghuai instructed, ¡°Go get a basin of warm water and bring over a piece of ice.¡±

    Chang An fled.

    The room fell silent again.

    An inexplicable pressure made Yu Youyao feel a little guilty and afraid. She did not dare to look at her cousin and was about to lower her head to her chest.

    Strange.

    Her cousin had been fine just now. Why had his expression changed so suddenly?

    Could it be that she had said something wrong just now to make her cousin unhappy?

    But she had only said what had happened in the nightmare. She had not said anything else?

    Why did she still feel guilty?

    Her little head was staring too hard, and after a while, her neck felt a little sore. Yu Youyao raised her little neck and nced sideways. From the corner of her eye, she carefully nced at her cousin to see if he had calmed down.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as her gazended on her cousin¡¯s face, she was caught in his deep eyes.

    Her eyes seemed to have been stung by a bee. Yu Youyao hurriedly retracted her eyes and buried her head in her chest, not daring to look at her cousin.

    Looking guilty, Zhou Linghuai was caught betweenughter and tears. He raised his hand¡­

    Yu Youyao lowered her head. From the corner of her eye, she was still paying attention to her cousin¡¯s movements. She saw her cousin¡¯s hand on his leg suddenly raise¡ª

    Yu Youyao was shocked and dodged to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t hit me!¡±

    The air immediately fell silent¡ª

    ¡°l want to hit you?¡± Zhou Linghuai¡¯s arm froze in midair, and he was so angry that he was about tough. He took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. His voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll hit you?!¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s desire to live exploded. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. You heard wrongly just now. Cousin is the best cousin in the world and treats me the best. I like Cousin the most. Why would I think that Cousin wants to hit me?¡± At this point, her eyes darted around and she raised her head bravely with an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death.¡± She met her cousin¡¯s eyes and used him righteously, ¡°You can¡¯t use me wrongly. You must have heard wrongly.¡± She didn¡¯t really think that her cousin was going to hit her.

    She just felt that her silent cousin was a little too scary. She felt a little guilty. When she saw he walking back like a constable, she thought that he was here to arrest her.

    The corners of Zhou Linghuai¡¯s mouth twitched. He said it self-righteously, but his eyes were sparkling, and his eyshes fluttered. He tried his best to look innocent and pitiful.

    The anger in his heart seemed to have been doused with a bucket of cold water. With a puff, it waspletely extinguished. Sparks flew tenaciously a few times beforepletely extinguishing.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Zhou Ling was helpless. His stiff handnded on the top of her head and rubbed it hard twice.

    This time, Yu Youyao did not dodge at all.

    She blinked and looked at her cousin eagerly. She was obedient and her eyes were pitiful, as if she was trying to appease him. I knew that Cousin wouldn¡¯t hit me. I didn¡¯t dodge this time!

    Zhou Linghuaijun couldn¡¯t help but feel the unhappiness in his heartpletely dissipate.

    Why should he be calctive with a nightmare?

    This was not just a nightmare, but a premonition between reality and falsehood.

    It was just an omen.

    In the nightmare, he was already terminally ill. It was already very difficult for him to set up the chess game. He probably did not have much energy to worry about Yu Youyao.

    With his personality, even if he was no longer able to protect her for the rest of his life, he probably wouldn¡¯t have too many ties with Yu Youyao, lest he implicated her and dragged her into his chaotic world.

    It was also because he wasn¡¯t able to protect Yu Youyao that she had fallen into the trap of the Duke Rongs Residence and lost her reputation.

    Generally speaking, in the nightmare, Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation had only been damaged, and her reputation had not been ruined. She could not marry into a wealthy family, but there was definitely no problem with a smaller family. It wasn¡¯t that the Yu n couldn¡¯t find such a family.

    If they knew someone, her life would be good.

    However, the person who had taken a fancy to Yu Youyao was the Third Prince. Ordinary poor families definitely did not dare to offend him.

    Since Yu Zongzheng had agreed to the marriage, Yu Youyao was disillusioned and wanted to cut her hair and be a nun.

    Other than marrying into the Third Prince¡¯s residence as a secondary consort, Yu Youyao could only find another family that was not afraid of the Third

    Prince¡¯s noble family. Otherwise, she would only die.

    In the nightmare, Song Mingzhao had no feelings for Yu Youyao.

    Then, it was very likely that Old Madam Yu had used some method to force Song Mingzhao to marry Yu Youyao.

    He had not interacted much with Song Mingzhao, but he had observed him in the past two years. This person seemed to be polite and quiet, but he was ruthless. He had a high tolerance. There was a knife above the word ¡°endurance¡± in Chinese. People who were used to enduring were all ruthless people,

    Song Mingzhao clearly held a grudge against Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao. It was also because Yu Jianjia was sick and weak that he had no scruples and raised Yu Youyao as a medicinal test subject for Yu Jianjia to extract her blood. In the end, he cut out her heart and she died.

    Then thetter part of the nightmare made sense.

    For the sake of her granddaughter, Old Madam Yu had also thought of everything. Unfortunately, she did not know that from the day Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation was damaged, she had no way out.

    Marrying the Third Prince was death, but marrying Song Mingzhao was a fate worse than death.

    Was Old Madam Yu wrong?

    That¡¯s right.

    She was a person who was about to die. She had long expected that her granddaughter would only die if she married into the Third Prince¡¯s residence, She just wanted to find a way out for her granddaughter.

    In the end, it was just a nightmare.

    In the nightmare, Yu Youyao had married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence in name only.

    In reality, Yu Youyao also kept a respectful distance from Song Mingzhao. With him protecting Yu Youyao, it was unlikely that she would have too much interaction with Song Mingzhao.

    Whether it was a nightmare or reality, Song Mingzhao was not qualified to have Yu Youyao.

    Seeing that her cousin had not said anything, Yu Youyao panicked a little. Her fair fingers pinched a small corner of her cousin¡¯s sleeve and tugged at it gently. She called out fawningly, ¡°Brother Jingzhi, are you still angry?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. It¡¯s just that I felt a little regretful that I couldn¡¯t protect you in your nightmare.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Cousin also said that nightmares and reality are the opposite.. Look, aren¡¯t I fine now?¡±

 Chapter 640 - 640: Yes. I Like It

    Chaoter 640: Yes. I Like It

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and tilted his head to see Chang An poking his head in. ¡°Bring it in!¡±

    Chang An quickly entered the house and ced a small basin of water and a bowl of ice on the small table by the bed before leaving the room.

    ¡°Sit still obediently.¡± Zhou Linghuai dipped the towel into the water.

    Yu Youyao was very obedient and did not move obediently. She let her cousin twist the handkerchief and gently wash her face. She had cried for a long time just now, and her face was dry and ufortable. After wiping her face clean, she felt much more refreshed.

    Zhou Linghuai picked up a few pieces of ice and wrapped them in a towel. ¡°Your eyes are swollen from crying. It¡¯ll reduce the swelling faster if you apply ice on them. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be very ufortable.¡±

    The ice that was wrapped around the towel was ced on her eyes. It was cold, but it was not too ufortable. Instead, it was very cooling. Her eyes, which felt swollen and ufortable just now, were morefortable.

    Every time she felt that it was too cold, her cousin would move the ice to another eye.

    After repeating it more than ten times, he finally stopped. Zhou Linghuai looked at her carefully. ¡°The swelling has mostly subsided. Sleep well. When you wake up, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Thank you, Brother Jingzhi!¡¯

    Ever since the day of her birthday, when Yu Youyao called him Brother Jingzhi for the first time, she would say it from time to time when there was no one else in private. Every time he heard Yu Youyao call him ¡°Brother Jingzhi¡± obediently, gently, and sweetly, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distracted, so he kept forgetting to ask, ¡°M/hy are you calling me Brother Jingzhi?¡±

    Yu Youyao felt as if someone had seen the secret in her heart. She subconsciously lowered her eyes to avoid his gaze. When she looked up again, her lips were curved, and her soft fingers gently tugged at her cousin¡¯s sleeve. She pouted. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t you like me calling you that? Then I won¡¯t call you that anymore.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it,¡± Zhou Linghuai quickly exined.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s smile curved. ¡°Then you like it?¡±

    There was a hint of slyness in the little girl¡¯s smile. Zhou Linghuai reacted and nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked. ¡°l also think that I feel closer to you when I call you

    Brother Jingzhi instead of Cousin.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai also gave up on continuing to probe. Anyway, there was still a long way to go. As long as Yu Youyao did not leave the Yu Residence, the Yu Residence would be a restriction to her.

    She turned around and saw that it was already four o¡¯clock. Dawn came earlier in summer. In an hour, it would be dawn.

    Previously, she had a nightmare and cried for half the night. Now, the little girl was tired and yawning.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Sleep a little longer.¡±

    Yu Youyao subconsciously tightened her grip on her cousin¡¯s sleeve and said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of nightmares.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Zhou Linghuai helped her lie down and covered her with a thin nket. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll stay here and guard you. Nothing will happen.¡±

    ¡°Okay Yu Youyao finally felt relieved and slowly closed her eyes.

    Not long after, Zhou Linghuai heard Yu Youyao¡¯s even breathing. She must have really fallen asleep.

    Zhou Linghuai was about to go to the study outside when he remembered that he had promised Yu Youyao that he would guard her in the house. He stopped in his tracks and lowered his voice to call out to Chang An.

    Chang An was guarding outside. When he heard his young master lower his voice, he also lowered it. ¡°Young Master?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai thought for a moment. ¡°l remember that a merchant ship from Zhejiang brought a box of ck onyx beads from overseas. Go to the storeroom and find it. At the same time, bring my tool box over.¡±

    After Ye Hanyuan established the navy, his cooperation with Yu Youyao on maritime trade also progressed smoothly. In the past two years, maritime trade had brought him a huge wealth.

    There were many areas in the Great Zhou Dynasty that were rich in agate, but ck agate was very rare. This box of ck agate was also very rare.

    Soon, Chang An returned and handed it to Zhou Linghuai.

    It was filled with ck onyx. It was ck, bright, pure, and imprable. Zhou Linghuai picked out a bead the size of a soybean, took the smallest Kunwu Knife, and carved scripture patterns on the bead.

    When Yu Youyao fell asleep again, it was already seven o¡¯clock.

    The window opened a crack, and sunlight shone into the room. On the small table beside the bed, there was acquer tray. There was a set of clothes neatly folded, as well as shoes and socks.

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize that this was the inner room of her cousin¡¯s study, where he usually took a nap.

    She had not returned to the Jade Courtyardst night and had fallen asleep in the Green House.

    Her cousin was no longer around.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She slowly sat up on the bed and inadvertently saw a string of ck and pure onyx bracelets beside her pillow.

    She remembered that it wasn¡¯t there before she went to bed!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. She quickly picked up the bracelet. The small ck onyx stones were like ck jade beads. They were pure and smooth. When she leaned closer to take a look, every one of them was carved with detailed patterns. The patterns on the beads were of the micro-carved type, so they were not easy to recognize. After taking a closer look, she barely recognized that this was thenguage of Sanskrit.

    Yu Youyao quickly put the bracelet around her wrist twice. It was just the right size. If she wore it, it would not fall off.

    The newly carved ck agate was polished and smooth. It had even been enhanced with wax a few times. It wouldn¡¯t hurt when worn on her wrist. If it was kept close to her body for a while, the color would be even smoother and more beautiful.

    Agate was one of the seven treasures of Buddhism. It had the blessing of determination and courage. Wearing it could help ovee fear, uneasiness, and evil. ck agate also had the effect of calming the mind.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed that her cousin had specially made it for her.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded outside the door.

    Zhou Linghuai lifted the curtain and entered. The little girl was sitting on the bed with her hair draped over her shoulders. She looked rosy, full of energy, and in good spirits. After a nap, her mood finally calmed down.

    Zhou Linghuai was finally relieved. His gaze subconsciouslynded on her wrist.

    The ck agate was ck and pure, making her fair wrist look as smooth as jade. The small beads also made her wrist look thin. The contrast between her fair skin and ck agate was impactful.

    Yu Youyao raised her wrist. ¡°Cousin, does it look good?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    Yu Youyao fiddled with the beads on her wrist. ¡°Cousin, are the patterns on the beads in Sanskrit? What scripture is it?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha, your favorite chapter.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened and she smiled. ¡°His body is like ss, clear inside and out. It¡¯s pure and wless. It¡¯s bright and vast, and his merit is majestic. His body is good and stable, and his me is dignified. It¡¯s more dignified than the sun and moon, and all living beings in the Netherworld. Is this the part?!¡±

    She had an inexplicable fate with this scripture. That day, in a daze, she had seen this scripture in the space where the child Buddha was sitting on the lotus..

 Chapter 641 - 641: Trust

    Chapter 641 - 641: Trust

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    On the first day her cousin entered the residence, the scripture invitation that he had given her was also this scripture.

    On the seventh of the second month, she was in Grandmaster Hui Nengs meditation room and had also heard him recite this scripture to her. Therefore, she had a deep impression of this passage.

    The little girl tilted her head to look at him. Thepel of her inner shirt was a little lower, and her thin and beautiful clothes were delicate and smooth.

    When she looked up, one could vaguely see her corbone hidden in thepel.

    Zhou Linghuai reluctantly looked away. ¡°Chun Xiao is waiting outside. I¡¯ll get her toe in and help you wash up.¡±<div>

    Before Yu Youyao could answer, he had already turned around and strode out of the door.

    Yu Youyao did not think too much about it. She yed with the new bracelet on her wrist and could not bear to part with it.

    After a while, Chun Xiao brought the copper basin into the house.

    Last night, Young Miss was sleepwalking and ran to The Green House. In the middle of the night, she stayed alone with Young Master for most of the night.

    If word got out¡­

    Chun Xiao was a little distracted as she handed over a Five Fragrance Pill.

    Yu Youyao took the Five Fragrance Pill and held it in her mouth, slowly sucking it in her mouth.

    The Five Fragrance Pill was grounded with more than ten types of incense medicine, such as cardamom, cloves, patchouli, and Bai Zhi. Coupled with a little honey, it was the size of a bean. Yu Youyao improved the form and added in incense, musk, and other incense medicine. The Five Fragrance Pill was made every morning and night, and the effect of cleaning the mouth and teeth was very good.

    After three minutes, Yu Youyao spat the chewed Five Fragrance Pill into a box.

    Chun Xiao handed her another cup of warm salt water. Yu Youyao rinsed her mouth for a while and spat out the water.

    Yu Youyao made the apricot flowers into peanut-sized beans. Every morning and night, when she was washing her face, she would take one and melt it in her palm. She applied it on her face and massaged it gently for a moment. It was clean and hygienic.

    After washing her face and moisturizing it, Yu Youyao sat down on the dressing table.

    After the copper was polished, the bronze mirror was made. The mirror was reflective and bright. It was as clear as a ss mirror, and looked beautiful and generous.

    Yu Youyao saw the dark circles under Chun Xiao¡¯s eyes in the bronze mirror.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡±

    Young Miss had not returned all night. How could she sleep?

    Chun Xiao hesitated. ¡°Young Miss,st night, you¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°l was affected by a nightmarest night. I¡¯m fine now.¡± She looked at Chun Xiao through the bright bronze mirror. ¡°l didn¡¯t rm anyone else, right?¡±

    Her indifferent gaze reminded Chun Xiao of¡ª

    Early this morning, when the sky was still gray, she was ordered by Nanny Xu to secretly send the clothes, jewelry, shoes, socks, and toiletries that Young Miss needed to The Green House.

    At that time, Young Master looked at her like this and did not say anything.

    However, the warmth in her entire body instantly turned cold. It was as if she had be a cold corpse. Even her mind was frozen.

    Although Young Miss¡¯s gaze was not as scary as Young Master Zhou¡¯s, it still made Chun Xiao¡¯s heart turn cold. ¡°Young Miss was sleepwalking yesterday. I was afraid that something bad would happen, so I didn¡¯t wake you up and looked for Nanny Xu to make a decision. No one in the courtyard knows that Young Miss is here.¡± When the words reached her lips, she suddenly swallowed the words ¡°The Green House¡± and continued, ¡°Nanny Xu said that Young Miss had a nightmare yesterday and went to her room in the middle of the night.¡±

    Eldest Miss had not returned all night. Even if she did not rm anyone yesterday, she needed to deliberately hide it. It was inevitable that a smart maidservant would notice some clues.

    Although the Jade Courtyard was the main courtyard, therge and small courtyards were all built around it. In addition to the room in the south courtyard where Young Miss lived, there were small courtyards in the east and west. There were also side courtyards in the small courtyard.

    There were more than ten big and small courtyards in total.

    Nanny Xu lived alone in a quiet small courtyard in the east. There was a maidservant and an old woman serving her in the courtyard. There were few people and it was quiet.

    Since Young Miss had a good rtionship with Nanny Xu, it made sense for her to go to Nanny Xu¡¯s room.

    There were not many people in Nanny Xu¡¯s courtyard, so no one would notice.

    ¡°When you return to the Jade Courtyardter, go back and rest. Get Xia Tao to serve you.¡± Yu Youyao trusted Nanny Xu very much. She did not tell her many things openly, but she did not deliberately hide them from her.

    Nanny Xu could guess a little, but she had never taken the initiative to mention it. She had even taken the initiative to cover up for her. She and Nanny Xu had always maintained this subtle trust.

    After interacting with her for three years, Yu Youyao was d more than once that she had such a powerful person by her side.

    Chun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief, but when she thought of Young Miss and Young Master yesterday¡­

    Her eyelids twitched violently.

    As Young Miss¡¯s personal maidservant, it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t noticed that Young Miss and Young Master were getting along too well. They had even crossed the line between men and women.

    However, after Young Master entered the residence, he was really good to Young Miss. He taught her her studies, calligraphy, zither skills, and so on, making her be apletely different person.

    Even the Matriarch had tacitly agreed and even allowed Young Miss to get close to Young Master.

    To Young Miss, Young Master was a good teacher, friend, and family member. No matter what, if Young Miss interacted more with Young Master, it wouldn¡¯t be bad for her.

    Matriarch knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to protect Young Miss for many years. In the future, the only things that could protect her were the skills that Young Master had taught her and Young Master!

    Since even the Matriarch had turned a blind eye, the servants in the residence naturally did not dare to say anything.

    Young Miss was also benevolent and treated the servants in the residence well. If the servants did not find anything too amiss, they would not gossip. They would only think that the cousins were on good terms.

    As time passed, Chun Xiao saw them getting closer. She became used to it and was not surprised.

    Thinking of the scene of Young Master carrying Young Miss horizontallyst night, no matter how stupid she was, she understood that this was not the behavior of ¡°cousins¡± at all.

    Last night, after returning to the Jade Courtyard, Chun Xiao kept thinking about what Nanny Xu had said. She thought about it for most of the night, but she still couldn¡¯t understand what Nanny Xu meant.

    Chun Xiao lowered her eyes and hesitated. ¡°Young Miss, you¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao asked calmly, ¡°Do you think Cousin treats me well?¡± Chun Xiao nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Yu Youyao asked again, ¡°Then do you think Cousin will harm me?¡±

    Chun Xiao subconsciously shook her head. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°l know that you¡¯re worried about me.¡± Yu Youyao gently fiddled with the bracelet on her wrist. The shiny ck agate was pure, heavy, and gave people the power of stability. It was because she had a nightmare and was afraid and uneasy, so her cousin had specially made a bracelet for her. ¡°You¡¯re my personal maidservant and the person I trust the most. Just do as Nanny Xu told you yesterday. There are some things that you¡¯ll understand sooner orter.¡¯

    Chun Xiao was honest. After beingforted by Young Miss, she felt much more at ease. She did not ask anything more..

 Chapter 642 - 642: Imperial Edict

    Chapter 642 - 642: Imperial Edict

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After washing up, Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao back to the Jade Courtyard.

    Nanny Xu asked the servants to prepare breakfast. ¡°Everyone in the residence knows that you were quite frightened in Duke Rongs Residence. You had a nightmare at night.¡±

    The incident at the Flower Festival caused amotion in the city after the Duke Rongs Residence was stripped of its title.

    Fortunately, this matter had happened in public. Almost all the Madams and Madams who had participated in the Flower Festival knew what had happened. In addition, the oue of the Duke Rongs Residence was too tragic and Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation was not damaged.

    Only some people who had heard rumors would inevitably gossip.<div>

    It was still not good for Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation.

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms and smiled. ¡°Thank you,

    Auntie.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it. We have to put on a full show.¡± Nanny Xu stroked her hair. In the past, she used to like to throw herself into her arms and wheedle. She was already so old, but her delicate habits could not be changed.

    When she first entered the Yu Residence, she was worried that since she was from the pce, it would be difficult for Yu Youyao to get close to her if she called her Auntie. That was why she asked Yu Youyao to call her Nanny.

    In the past two years, the servants of the Yu Residence had also gotten used to calling her ¡°Nanny.¡± On the other hand, Yu Youyao was getting more and more used to calling her ¡°Auntie.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded obediently.

    Nanny Xu looked at her obedient expression. ¡°At this point, the capital and even the Yu Residence have be troublesome ces for you. You¡­¡± She sighed slightly and reminded her, ¡°It¡¯s better to make ns early.¡±

    Even Imperial Consort Xu coveted Yu Youyao¡¯s money. It seemed that the others in the harem had also targeted her.

    What about the Yu Residence?

    Yu Zongzheng had the heart of a dragon. What exactly gave him such confidence?

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I know. The Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence is just the beginning.¡±

    The dowry that her mother had left her was already veryrge.

    A few years ago, her grandmother had returned the 20% of the profits that her mother had given to the Yu Residence before she died with interest.

    Although she couldn¡¯t get back 30% of the profits that she had given to the n, her grandmother didn¡¯t let her suffer. Last year, she had gone to the n to discuss with the elders and picked out some calligraphy, paintings, ancient books, and so on that the n had umted and gave them to her.

    Yu Youyao could understand the elders¡¯ decision.

    The Yu n was arge n. The n needed a huge amount of resources to rise through the ranks and be officials. Money was indispensable.

    A good son did not seek ancestral property!

    Since ancient times, only unfilial descendants who had fallen from grace would be calctive with the ancestors of the family. The families valued rtionships and inheritance, so this was especially important.

    These antiques had been left behind by their ancestor. Unless it was absolutely necessary, it was not good to give them up.

    Even if they gave it up in exchange for money, how were they going to split it?

    They were all descendants of their ancestors. It was difficult for anyone to allocate the resources.

    It was better to give it to the juniors who had contributed to the family to encourage them. Not only would their reputation be good, but they would also look outstanding.

    Madam Xie¡¯s contribution to the n was unquestionable.

    Moreover, Madam Xie¡¯s 30 0/0 profit was clearly given to the n. It could bepletely in the hands of the elders as a resource to nurture future descendants, and there would not be any unreasonable disputes.

    Back then, after Madam Xie passed away, Old Madam Yu had personally gone to the n. She had already made it clear that the money was not given to the n for nothing. Not only did the n have to owe Madam Xie a favor and take care of Madam Xie¡¯s daughter, but they also had to acknowledge Madam Xie¡¯s contribution to the n. They could not take advantage of the n and juniors for nothing.

    This was written in the contract. As long as the n still cared about their reputation, they would not deny it.

    The Yu n was also a n that hadsted for a thousand years. Although the n was down and out, its foundation was still there. Most of these calligraphy, paintings, and ancient books were antiques that were difficult to measure in value. She had benefited greatly from them.

    Previously, her grandmother had even transferred most of her assets to her name. In order to avoid being unclear with the Yu Residence, she had even gone to the government to make it official. It was enough to prove that these assets belonged to her grandmother and did not belong to the Yu Residence, let alone the n. Old Madam Yu had the right to deal with them.

    Perhaps because she wasn¡¯t by their side to take care of, the Xie family always felt a little guilty towards her. They couldn¡¯t help but be generous to her in terms of money, and they were always worried that she would suffer.

    After more than ten years, the Xie family had given Yu Youyao a lot of assets. They had even given her a merchant ship without blinking. In total, they were no less than her mother¡¯s dowry assets.

    This was on the surface.

    In secret, the ¡°Happy Heart¡± escort business under her name had already be famous with legitimate and underground businesses. The escort business had also expanded in scale. It sold goods from the south to the north.

    After that, after establishing the foundation ofnd transportation, she started river transportation. She also began to move private goods such as salt, tea, cloth, and porcin that were banned by the Imperial Court. It could be said that she had made a lot of money.

    Fortunately, when she was establishing the escort business, she had been more careful and asked the Xie family to help create an identity as a side family member. Otherwise, if someone found out that she was the owner of the escort business, it would be even more eye-catching.

    In recent years, her cousin had been secretly hoarding supplies through the escort business. Due to the special nature of the escort business, it was very convenient to transport goods without attracting the attention of the Imperial Court.

    In addition, the maritime trade she and her cousin were working on was also very smooth because of the Xie family¡¯s involvement.

    Yu Youyao did not dare to say that she was as rich as a country, but she was definitely richer than the dog emperor. The dog emperor even cared about the Duke Rongs Residence, so there was no reason for him not to care about her and the Xie Residence.

    Drought was everywhere, and the country was in trouble. The hunter would shoot the bird that sticks out.

    Not long after breakfast, Qing Xiu rushed over. ¡°Young Miss, Eldest Master has returned to the residence. He said that an imperial edict has been issued by the Imperial Court and asked the family to prepare to wee him.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her breath. The Duke Rongs Residence had just been stripped of its title yesterday, and the imperial edict from the pce had arrived at the Yu Residence the next day. It was obvious that it was directed at her.

    She was the daughter of an external minister and had almost been schemed against by her rtives. After suffering grievances, the pce would definitely reward her to appease her.

    Usually, the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager would step in to reward the women of the officials. If it was personally given by the emperor, it would not be just a reward.

    An imperial edict came from the pce, and Yu Youyao¡¯s room was in chaos.

    The maidservants in the room dug out Yu Youyao¡¯s best clothes, jewelry, and so on. However, they did not know what to do.

    In the end, Nanny Xu rushed over and helped Yu Youyao pick out a yellow dress with pomegranate flowers. She personally helped tob her hair into a single bun and even opened the cosmetics box. She picked out ayer of nude make up and applied a thinyer on her face. She added lip powder made of pomegranate flowers.

    Dong Mei watched from the side. The young miss, who looked rosy just a moment ago, had now be a weak and pitiful little girl after Nanny Xu¡¯s torture. Her fresh clothes made her look even more haggard. The key was that Nanny Xu¡¯s makeup skills were too good. When she leaned closer, it was difficult to tell that she had applied makeup.

    The imperial edict from the pce could not be neglected. Nanny Xu had also chosen silver flowers, making her look exquisite and expensive..

 Chapter 643 - 643: County Mistress

    Chapter 643: County Mistress

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This dressing up took more than an hour.

    Yu Youvao was worried that she would miss the time, so she quickly went to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu was also wearing heavy makeup. When she saw Yu Youyaoing over, she quickly said, ¡°l was just about to go to the Jade Courtyard to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect you toe over.¡± As she spoke, she sized up Yu Youyao¡¯s outfit. It was solemn, exquisite, and grand. It was appropriate for her to wee the imperial edict. However, she said, ¡°You look so pale. Did you really have a nightmarest night? Are you feeling unwell? Get an imperial physician over to take a lookter.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Grandmother, with Nanny Xu apanying me, I¡¯m fine now. I just didn¡¯t sleep well yesterday. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a nap when I return to my room.¡±

    She had indeed had a nightmare yesterday. Although she was fine, she had to put on a show!

    Old Madam Yu pulled her granddaughter into her arms and said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Good girl, I was too careless and didn¡¯t protect you. You¡¯ve really suffered this time.¡¯

    Although no one had schemed against her reputation, this grievance was not trivial. The gossip about a youngdy who had yet to marry would definitely be discussed.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t think too much about it. When you¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house, you have to abide by their rules. It¡¯s impossible to guard against it. Besides, I didn¡¯t suffer this time. I know very well what happened in public. It won¡¯t damage my reputation if others discuss it.¡± At this point, her eyes turned red. ¡°1 was the one who was shocked because Grandmother suffered.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu wiped her tears and took off the prayer beads that were wrapped around her wrist. She wrapped them around her wrist. ¡°These are the prayer beads that Grandmother has been wearing for many years. They¡¯re used in Buddhism. When you sleep, put them by your pillow so that you won¡¯t have nightmares. By the way, I still have calming medicine in my house. Bring a few packets backter and have a bowl before bed.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly nodded. ¡°Grandmother, you have to live well in the future. Don¡¯t scare me anymore. Otherwise, I might have nightmares again.¡±

    Old Madam Yu patted her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll live a few more years just for you.¡±

    She finally understood that Yao Yao had almost lost her innocence in the Duke Rongs Residence. As the first aunt and half a mother, Madam Yao had never stood up for Yao Yao.

    Although with an elder like her present, it wasn¡¯t her ce to stand up for her, she was a little cold as a family member.

    On the surface, Eldest Son was still passable, but he was too greedy.

    At the thought of what he had said yesterday, her heart skipped a beat.

    The seed of the dragon¡¯s heart had been extinguished, but his ambition to take another step forward was obvious.

    If one did not enter the cab, they would not be considered a true powerful minister. With Eldest Son¡¯s talent, he could be considered the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. If he wanted to rise further, he would need to have major political achievements and be promoted by the emperor.

    Now, even the consorts in the pce were eyeing Yao Yao¡¯s money.

    Eldest Son might have such thoughts.

    Previously, Eldest Son had even schemed to adopt the son of a concubine under Madam Xie¡¯s name. What else could he not do?

    Yao Yao had be a ¡°fat piece of meat¡± in the eyes of others. Everyone wanted to take a bite out of her. If anything happened to her, who would protect her?

    Old Madam Yu was worried.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia brought Bai Ye over.

    She was wearing a pink and purple dress with a hundred butterflies. It was exquisite and generous. She hadbed her hair into a bun, and there was arge golden flower on the side, making her look delicate and beautiful.

    The immortal hair bun was simr to a high bun.

    However, the high bun was a little more solemn. Her hair would be tied up high on the top of her head, making her look dignified. The immortal bun was tied up diagonally, and the hair at the back of her head was tied into a bundle and ced over her shoulders.

    This was one of the favorite hairstyles of the nobledies of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    After greeting her, Yu Jianjia quickly asked with concern, ¡°Is Grandmother feeling better?¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled. ¡°I¡¯m old and my body is useless. After taking a walk outside, my body can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ve rested for two days and I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Jianjia looked relieved. ¡°It¡¯s good that Grandmother is fine.¡±

    She lowered her eyes. At that time, in the Duke Rongs Residence, she only knew that Matriarch Rong had fainted. As for why she had fainted, she did not know anything. After that, the family rushed back to the residence.

    Yu Youyao kept her mouth shut and did not say anything. Matriarch Yu also warned the servants who knew about it to keep this matter a secret.

    It was only yesterday that she found out that Yu Youyao had almost ruined her reputation at the Flower Festival in Duke Rongs Residence.

    This was the reason for Yin Jinrou and Xu Lings inexplicable hospitality to her.

    However, she felt sick of it.

    Since there was an imperial edict in the pce, it was only right for the entire family to wee it. Even Yu Qingning, who was locked up in the courtyard, was released. She was wearing a green dress embroidered with hibiscus that was bright and ostentatious.

    Seeing that there was nothing wrong with her, Old Madam Yu waved her hand.

    Yu Qingning greeted Yu Youyao obediently. ¡°Hello, Big Sister!¡±

    After being locked in the courtyard and disciplined by the nanny of the Education Department for three years, there were still some changes. At the very least, in terms of etiquette and rules, she was already a qualified youngdy. She was not as noisy as before.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Greetings, Fourth Sister.¡±

    Since everyone was present, Old Madam Yu instructed them to ept the decree with proper etiquette. In order to prevent any mistakes, she emphasized them a few more times.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Youyao and the others understood the rules that Old Madam Yu brought the entire family to the front hall.

    Yu Zongzheng went to the door to wait. Zhou Linghuai and Yu Shansi were both waiting in the front hall.

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the center that Yu Zongshen brought the imperial carriage ceremonial guard from the pce to the entrance of the Yu Residence with ceremonial guards. There were three types of carriages: grand carriage, legal carriage and imperial carriage.

    The grand carriage was considered the most opulent and was used to offer sacrifices to the gods. Apanying it were the pce guards, the imperial guards, a hundred officials, etiquette, music, carriages, and so on. The legal carriage was used for the court assembly and the Imperial Temple to worship the ancestors. It was on a smaller scale and was mostly used for ordinary travel.

    The emperor¡¯s carriage entered and left different ces, and the specifications were also different.

    The emperor did not appear when an imperial decree was issued, but when one saw an imperial decree, it was as if he hade personally. Therefore, he would also arrange for an imperial carriage to show his respect. It was only a formality and could not bepared to the emperor¡¯s travels.

    Yu Zongzheng did not dare to be negligent. He quickly went down the stone steps, lifted his clothes, and knelt down to wee him. ¡°I, Yu Zongzheng, the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, am here to receive the Imperial Decree. Long live our emperor!¡±

    The person who hade to issue the decree was Eunuch Zhu. He was dressed in a vermillion eunuch¡¯s uniform, and he exuded an arrogant aura.

    Behind him were the emperor¡¯s ceremonial guards. Eunuchs and pce maids stood in two rows. There were 32 people in one row, making a total of 64 people. The two people in the front held up a yellow banner that said, ¡°It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve arrived personally.¡± The eunuchs and pce maids behind him all carried gilded trays with some reward items ced on them. Finally, the eunuchs carried over ten boxes tied with yellow silk.

    From the looks of it, it was quite a hugemotion..

 Chapter 644 - 644: Reward

    Chapter 644: Reward

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Eunuch Zhu said politely, ¡°Lord Yu, get up!¡¯

    Yu Zongzheng quickly stood up and respectfully led Eunuch Zhu and the others through the door. Eunuch Zhu carried the imperial edict and a few guards of honor to the front hall.

    Old Madam Yu, who was waiting in the front hall, also received the news.

    As soon as Eunuch Zhu entered the house, the family knelt neatly in the hall and waited. Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen quickly knelt behind Old Madam Yu.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the entire Yu Residence¡¯s main branch and follow His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu nced over. Old Madam Yu was dressed in heavy makeup and kneeling respectfully at the front. Behind her were the two elders of the Yu Residence, followed by the legitimate son, Yu Shansi, and the young master from Youzhou, Zhou Linghuai. At the back were three young misses in a row.

    The group also followed the rules.

    Madam Yang, the first wife, had been sick for a few years. She was afraid that she would offend the Holy Decree, so she did note over. There was also Yu Shanming, the son of a concubine. He looked to be a year or two old, so it was not appropriate for him toe out.

    From the looks of it, the first branch of the Yu Residence wasplete.

    Eunuch Zhu nodded to himself. He raised the imperial edict in his hand and raised his voice. ¡°You Yao of the Yu n,e forward and listen to the seal!¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly stood up and lowered her eyes. She walked to the front and knelt down. ¡°I, Youyao of the Yu n, will follow His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± Eunuch Zhu unfolded a bright yellow imperial decree that was more than three feet long. He read, ¡°By the heavens, the emperor¡¯s imperial decree¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are a loyal family that shows filial piety with kindness and virtue. How can I be stingy with praise? Today, the Yu n has a daughter called Youyao. She¡¯s unique and beautiful. She has a beautiful aura and is elegant. Her character is pure, quiet, loyal, and respectful. 1 hereby give her the title of County Lord of Shaoyi. She has received high evaluation and recognition from the imperial court! ¡±

    Yu Youyao held her breath.

    The county lord was the daughter of a prince. Only the daughter of a princess could be bestowed the title of county lord.

    What right did she have to be bestowed the title of the imperial family by the emperor?

    Even though the Duke Rongs Residence had almost ruined her reputation and made her suffer, her rtives could not represent the royal family. This matter had nothing to do with the emperor.

    The pce would at most reward them with some things tofort them. It would also be considered a considerate way of being a ruler and minister. There was no need to give her a title.

    In the past dynasties, there had also been precedents of the imperial family conferring titles to the daughters of external vassals. However, it was rare. Usually, it was for special reasons such as for the Imperial Court¡¯s important political achievements or marriage.

    Emperor Xianzong had once graced a loyal orphan with the title of County Lord of Yuyu.

    Thinking of what had happened to the Duke Rongs Residence, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down her spine. The position of county lord seemed to be reminding her to remember the emperor¡¯s kindness and serve the Imperial Court. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of her position.

    Yu Youyao suddenly recalled that two years ago, the dog emperor had posthumously given King You the title of ¡°King Li of Zhou¡±. Then, he was conferred the title of ¡°King Yue Fei¡±. How simr was this situation to back then? As the county lord of Shaoyi, it was a benevolent gesture and a warning.

    After the imperial edict was read, Eunuch Zhu carefully closed it and smiled at Yu Youyao. He said kindly, ¡°County Head Shaoyi, ept the imperial edict!¡±

    Yu Youyao raised her hands t and high.

    Eunuch Zhu ced the imperial edict in Yu Youyao¡¯s hand.

    Yu Youyao held the imperial edict with both hands and pressed the back of her hands against the ground. She gently touched the imperial edict with her forehead and bowed. ¡° I, Young Yao of the Yu n, thank the emperor for his grace. Long live the emperor!¡±

    As her father, Yu Zongzheng also thanked the emperor.

    Old Madam Yu led the others in the hall to thank the emperor again.

    Only then did Eunuch Zhu smile and say, ¡°The emperor already knows about what happened at the Flower Festival. The emperor is grateful for the loyalty of the Yu Residence and is very angry with the actions of the King Rongs

    Residence. Yesterday, he had already dealt with the King Rongs Residence.

    County Head Shaoyi has suffered.¡±

    These words also represented the emperor¡¯s intentions.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°l was terrified. I don¡¯t dare to ept his thoughtfulness.¡±

    These seemingly casual words were said very brilliantly. Firstly, she expressed that the emperor¡¯s recognition and protection of the Yu Residence was pointed out to every person in the Yu Residence. Those who were officials in the court and her grandmother were loyal and righteous, including her. The emperor felt that after the matter was settled, no one would dare to talk about her anymore.

    He even mentioned that she had suffered. It was as if the emperor had dealt with the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence heavily for her. As the daughter of an external minister, she had to remember the emperor¡¯s kindness even more.

    Eunuch Zhu smiled. ¡°The materials for the county lord¡¯s memorial and a set of gowns are all ready-made, but they have to be made on the spot. It will take a few days. In about five days, the Internal Affairs Department will send someone to your residence.¡±

    It was easier to issue an imperial order, and it was rare for clothes to be sent over. There were a total of two sets of gowns andmon clothes. The materials were ready-made, but it was meticulous work. The entire Internal Affairs Department had to hurry up to get it done. Five days was already the fastest time.

    Yu Youyao said gently, ¡°Thank you, Eunuch.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu changed the topic and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager heard that County Head Shaoyi was shocked at the flower festival, so she specially rewarded him with some things to calm him down.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a young eunuch beside him bent down and handed over a golden book.

    Eunuch Zhu reached out to take it, opened the book, and began to list out the rewards. ¡°A pair of jade ruyi for the County head of Shaoyi. There¡¯s a gold-ted and red-embroidered phoenix crown. There¡¯s two rolls of snow silk and satin, two rolls of heavenly green muslin, four rolls of soft smoke colored cloth, and four rolls of ten-colored cloud brocade¡­

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s rewards were very generous. There were headgear, essories, literary artifacts, jade artifacts, famous porcin, and so on. In addition, there was silk, spices, makeup, and so on.

    As Eunuch Zhu recited, the corresponding items were sent into the front hall by pce maids or eunuchs. The most expensive items were given to the pce maids and eunuchs, who carried them in order. The second-best items were ced in boxes and were carried in by the eunuchs.

    After a long while, Eunuch Zhu finished speaking and handed the reward list to Yu Youyao. ¡°County Head Shaoyi, take a look!¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly took the list. How could she dare to really take a look? ¡°l thank the Empress Dowager for her grace. Long live the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Satisfied, Eunuch Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Get up!¡¯

    Old Madam Yu finally heaved a sigh of relief and immediately stood up to greet Eunuch Zhu. ¡°Thank you for speciallying to issue the decree. It¡¯s a long journey from the pce to the outside world. Eunuch Zhu, sit down and rest. ¡±

    The decree carriage stopped on Chang An Street. It took more than an hour to reach the Yu Residence. Thinking about it, Eunuch Zhu had already set off before dawn.

    Wasn¡¯t it difficult?!

    Eunuch Zhu was really polite to Old Madam Yu. ¡°Old Madam, quickly sit down. There¡¯s no need for you to greet me. I was ordered toe to the Yu Residence to announce a decree. It¡¯s an official mission. I naturally don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu quickly agreed. The servants cleverly served tea, snacks, fruits, and so on. They also prepared soup and snacks. They were very meticulous.

    After walking all the way, Eunuch Zhu was indeed tired and hungry. He did not stand on ceremony and ate some blood swallows and snacks. He also felt that the taste was not bad and not inferior to the imperial food in the pce..

 Chapter 645 - 645: Collecting Silver for Disaster Relief

    Chapter 645 - 645: Collecting Silver for Disaster Relief

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Eunuch Zhu finished eating and finished his tea.

    Old Madam Yu frowned and said, ¡°What right does our Yao Yao have to receive so much love from the emperor and the Empress Dowager? 1 1 m both happy and terrified!¡±

    She was trying to find out more about the Holy Decree from him.

    After the imperial edict was announced, he was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he sat here and ate the snacks that the Yu Residence had meticulously prepared. It was said that a person¡¯s mouth was soft after eating. Wasn¡¯t he just deliberately waiting for the Yu Residence to ask him questions?

    Not only was Old Madam Yu capable, but she was also discerning.<div>

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°The Yu Residence is loyal and righteous. The emperor saw it all. When he found out about the disgraceful and ridiculous actions of Duke Rongs Residence, the emperor was furious and asked the Empress Dowager how to deal with it.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she had a bad feeling.

    However, Yu Youyao was deep in thought.

    The Empress and the Empress Dowager were in charge of the internal affairs. Whenever family members were involved, the emperor had to ask them first before making a decision.

    The male lead controlled external affairs, and the female lead controlled internal affairs. The emperor was the ruler of a country, so it was not appropriate for him to interfere directly in the matters of women and children.

    Eunuch Zhu continued, ¡°The Empress Dowager praised County Head Shaoyi. Yao Yao is kind-hearted and virtuous. At such a young age, she opened the Graceful Heart Hall and took in and rescued many young children, as well as women and children who were alone. Although she¡¯s a woman, she¡¯s still benevolent. Her heart is so beautiful that even many men can¡¯tpare to her.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu clenched her fists tightly, but she looked terrified. ¡°This, this Yao Yao, how could she receive so much praise from the Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao felt like there was a stone in her heart. It was heavy and she felt suffocated.

    After Eunuch Zhu entered the Yu Residence, he repeatedly emphasized the words ¡°good¡±, ¡°virtue¡±, ¡°loyalty¡±, ¡°filial piety¡±, and ¡°strength.¡± Usually, this was the highest praise.

    However, at this moment, Yu Youyao felt like she had been used of something.

    It was said that the bigger the head, the bigger the hat. However, her head was small, and this hat did not match. If she wore it, it would also press against her neck, making her look like she was being suffocated. It would only make people panic.

    Eunuch Zhu smiled. ¡°You¡¯re too humble. The Empress Dowager is an olddy. Not everyone can receive such praise from her.¡± At this point, his expression was a little strange. ¡°The Empress Dowager said that the virtue of County Head Shaoyi is the emperor¡¯s benevolence and merit. It¡¯s the blessing of the country. She needs praise and encouragement and shouldn¡¯t suffer such grievances. ¡±

    In other words, Yu Zongzheng was the emperor¡¯s official, and Yu Youyao was his daughter. It was also the emperor¡¯s virtue for her to be so benevolent and virtuous.

    Yu Youyao was one of themoners of the Great Zhou. The people she saved were also people under the emperor¡¯s rule.

    It was also the blessing of the country.

    Logically speaking, these words were indeed not wrong.

    However, these words were too serious. Old Madam Yu looked terrified and opened her mouth, not even daring to say anything else,

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, the Duke Rongs Residence was stripped of its title and its reward today.

    The Yu Residence had to thank the Empress Dowager and the emperor for their kindness.

    How should she feel about this ¡°sentiment¡±?

    What price would the Yu Residence and even her granddaughter have to pay?

    Yu Youyao lowered her head. She had not expected that the Graceful Heart Hall could rise to receive the emperor¡¯s benevolence and merit. Was he not done with praise? He even wanted to roast her over the fire?!

    They said many polite words but seemed to express something indirectly. It seemed that the pce was up to something big.

    Yu Youyao could roughly guess what he was after, but she knew nothing about the pce¡¯s schemes.

    At this point, Eunuch Zhu paused for a moment. He nced at the terrified Old Madam Yu, then at Yu Youyao, who was standing at the side with her head lowered.

    A 13 or 14-year-old girl was just a sprouted flower bud. She was really soft and delicate.

    Even with her head lowered, she could be envisioned with her eyebrows slightly furrowed, and her face was pale and haggard.

    It seemed that Duke Rongs Residence had also been shocked that day.

    The room suddenly fell silent.

    A disturbing aura slowly flowed¡­

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s expression was calm as he held his teacup. No one knew what he was thinking.

    On the other hand, Yu Zongzheng had been listening intently just now. When Eunuch Zhu suddenly paused, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.

    He opened his mouth, wanting to continue asking, but he remembered that Eunuch Zhu was a favorite of the emperor. He was willing to give his mother face, but he might not give him face.

    After Eunuch Zhu put down his teacup and looked up, he said, ¡°Ever since

    March, various degrees of drought have entered the pce from all over the

    country. The Empress Dowager is worried about the drought and pity the suffering of themoners. Although the harem is not allowed to do political work, she also wants to share the emperor¡¯s burden, do her best for the country, and do her best for themoners.¡±

    Here ites! Yu Youyao pursed her lips.

    Old Madam Yu hurriedly said, ¡°The Empress Dowager is kind.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu smiled. ¡°In terms of charity, you¡¯re not inferior either. It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re a charitable grandmother that you¡¯ve raised County

    Head Shaoyi to do good deeds.¡± At this point, his smile deepened and he said, ¡°The Empress Dowager is prepared to raise donations between the internal and external mingfu to raise disaster relief silver. Even if it¡¯s just a drop in the bucket, it¡¯s still a rare kindness.¡¯

    At this point, what else did Yu Youyao not understand?

    It was not a new thing to raise money. The Empress Dowager paid respects to Buddha. In the early years, the internal and external mingfu had already raised silver taels to pray for the Empress Dowager to repair the pagoda.

    Wherever there was a flood or a drought, it was inevitable to raise money. There were no hard rules about donating more or less. It all depended on how much one could take out.

    If the Empress Dowager wanted to raise the money, be it a pce concubine or the internal or external mingfu, they would naturally respond.

    However, the treasury was empty. The Empress Dowager had mobilized donations to raise disaster relief silver. It was not a small matter. She was really sharing the burden of the Imperial Court, so the more, the better.

    No matter how much money they had, it was all in the hands of others. It was impossible for the Empress Dowager to stipte how much the mingfu wanted to donate. Who would want to donate arge sum of money to others on a random day?

    In that case, they needed someone to step forward and support them.

    They were all families of officials, so there were alsoparisons. If the first person donated too much, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the others to donate too little.

    Now, she intended for the Yu Residence to be the first to stand up.

    As the county head of Shaoyi, who had been praised by the Empress Dowager and the emperor, she still had to thank the emperor for his vast kindness. She had to be ¡°filial¡± to the emperor and the Empress Dowager and share their burdens.

    Not only did she have to donate, but she also had to donate a lot!

    Therefore, as the county lord of Shaoyi, she actually needed money to ¡°buy¡± her title.

    Old Madam Yu had long expected this. She hurriedly said, ¡°The Empress Dowager cares about the people, and it¡¯s the blessing of the world. As the saying goes, it¡¯s a responsibility to protect the world. The Empress Dowager is the first mingfu in the world. Although I don¡¯t have the Empress Dowager¡¯s honor, I still have the heart to follow virtue..

 Chapter 646 - 646: The Might of the Tian Family

    Chapter 646 - 646: The Might of the Tian Family

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Eunuch Zhu heard this, his smile deepened and he stood up. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll return to the pce first to report to the emperor and the Empress

    Dowager.¡±

    Old Madam Yu quickly sent someone to hand over the generous gift prepared by the Yu Residence.

    Eunuch Zhu epted it with a smile.

    Not everyone could get information from him.<div>

    The eunuch following in front of Eunuch Zhu cleverly picked it up and weighed it in his hand. It was not light, and it should be a rare item. Yu Zongzheng quickly stood up and said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    Yu Zongshen also said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Eunuch.¡±

    The two of them politely sent Eunuch Zhu off.

    In the front hall, after dealing with Eunuch Zhu, Old Madam Yu felt as if she had just finished a tough battle. Even her back was drenched in sweat, and she leaned against a chair with a tired expression.

    Yu Youyao handed her a cup of tea.

    Old Madam Yu took a sip and regained some strength. She looked at her granddaughters, who were still standing in the front hall, and waved her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy all morning. I think you¡¯re tired. Go back and rest!¡±

    It had been many years since she had seen such a big scene. The most recent time was when Second Brother had gotten into the rankings.

    This was the first time her granddaughter had done this.

    Yu Jianjia took a look at the bright yellow imperial edict on the table.

    Just now, when Eunuch Zhu was reading the imperial edict, she had lowered her head, not even daring to move her eyes. Eunuch Zhu¡¯s sharp and feminine voice pierced into her ears like a thin needle, making her dizzy and short of breath. For a moment, she even thought that her old illness had rpsed after three years of meticulous recuperation.

    Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi.

    The imperial edict was folded and ced in a gilded gold tray. It was unknown if the nine dragon patterns on it were woven, embroidered, or drawn. Even the dragon whiskers were visible. No matter which corner she looked at, she would always be stared at by a pair of dignified and divine dragon eyes. It was as if these two dragon eyes could move ording to her gaze and were alive, making her legs go weak for no reason. The prestige of the imperial family.

    All of this belonged to Yu Youyao.

    Previously, at the Flower Festival in the Duke Rongs Residence, she had seen

    Xu Ling from the Duke Xu¡¯s Residence and Yin Jinrou from the Duke Rongs Residence. She had even sighed with emotion. They were the ¡°real nobledies¡±pared to Yu Youyao who was a ¡°fake nobledy.¡±

    How many days had it been?

    The court seized the title and removed the te of the Duke Rongs Residence, Third Miss Yin became amoner.

    Consort Xu was imprisoned, and Xu Lings reputation as a nobledy was greatly reduced.

    On the other hand, Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of county lord and had be a true nobledy.

    Even Second Miss Xu, who was a rtive of the emperor, had to bow respectfully and say, ¡°Greetings, County Head Shaoyi!¡¯

    Was there anything more ironic in the world?

    How could an eldest daughter with no mother have such glory?!

    She did not know what material the bright yellow imperial edict on the table was made of, but the golden light was so dazzling that her eyes hurt.

    Unknowingly, her eyes welled up with tears and she felt a lump in her throat.

    Yu Jianjia slowly lowered her eyes, her eyshes trembling slightly. After a while, when she looked up again, her eyes were already moist and gentle.

    She smiled and stepped forward, saying gently to Yu Youyao,

    ¡°Congrattions, Big Sister, for being conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi by the emperor.¡±

    She tightened her grip on the handkerchief in her hand, and her fair fingers trembled slightly, but a sincere smile appeared on her face, as if she was sincerely happy for Yu Youyao.

    ¡°Thank you, Third Sister.¡± Yu Youyao did not think that there was anything to congratte her for after being schemed against by the pce.

    However, no matter what, this was a great honor.

    The lightning and rain were all bestowed by the emperor!

    It was not easy for women to be conferred titles. Most of them gained titles after they were married. A woman relied on her husband¡¯s status. Her husband had a high status and his respected wife was conferred a title for the family. Only after the Imperial Court¡¯s examination would they be conferred titles.

    As the original wife, her mother was only a sixth-grade peacekeeper. This was also because the emperor noted that her father contributed greatly to helping the Imperial Court open the sea ban with the Xie Residence.

    As the second wife, Yang Shuwan did not even get a seventh-grade title. She only got the lowest ninth-grade title.

    When Yu Zongzheng entered the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, logically speaking, Yang Shuwan¡¯s rank would increase. However, Yang Shuwan¡¯s reputation was not very good after the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxings Residence. Even if Yu Zongzheng wanted to apply for a conferment for her, he could not, let alone the fact that he hated Yang Shuwan. Naturally, he could not trouble himself to apply for a conferment for her.

    As an unmarried girl, it was rare for her to obtain the position of county lord in the entire history of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was because the emperor and the Empress Dowager doted on her.

    Therefore, even if she was schemed against by the emperor, it was still her honor.

    Even if she had to ¡°buy¡± this county lord position with arge sum of money, she still had to appear happy.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s congrattions made Yu Qingning react. She gritted her teeth hatefully and lowered her head reluctantly. ¡°Big Sister, congrattions.¡±

    Her mother, who was doted on in the past, be a concubine that was sent to a secluded manor. It was unknown if she was dead or alive. Her father, who had doted on her in the past, now felt annoyed even to look at her.

    She had lost all her backing and was locked up in the courtyard by Matriarch Jin. She had been tortured by Nanny Jin from the Education Department for three years.

    All of this was enough for Yu Qingning to recognize reality.

    No matter how stupid she was, she did not dare to go against Yu Youyao openly anymore.

    However, even so, when she thought about how the stupid Yu Youyao had actually be a county lord, she still felt indignant and resentful.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Fourth Sister.¡±

    Yu Jianjia and Yu Qingning stepped forward and bowed before leaving the front hall one after another.

    Although Yu Shansi was young. he could tell that the atmosphere in the front hall was a little heavy. His grandmother was not happy that Eldest Miss had been conferred the title of county head.

    On the other hand, Big Sister did not feel honored.

    He hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. ¡°Big Sister has be the county head. In the future, no one will harm her when she goes out.¡±

    No matter what, this was a good thing.

    Yu Youyao could also hear the concern and worry in it. She smiled. ¡°Brother Si is right. This is a relief after a long time. You should also go back and rest early!

    After Yu Shansi left, Nanny Liu dismissed the servants. Qing Xiu and Bai Kui stood guard outside. Everyone knew that the pce had just given Eldest Miss an imperial edict and reward, so they did not dare to approach the front hall.

    Old Madam Yu sighed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inevitable!¡±

    Yu Youyao held her hand. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a problem that money can solve, it¡¯s not a problem. The rare thing is how to fill the pce¡¯s appetite to satisfy the higher-ups.¡±

    Old Madam Yu turned to look at Zhou Linghuai. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said calmly, ¡°The Empress Dowager has mobilized a donation drive aimed at cousin, the Xie Residence in Quanzhou, and even all the merchants in the Great Zhou Dynasty!¡¯

    There was a limit to what officials could donate. Businessmen were the ones who were really rich..

 Chapter 647 - 647: Throwing Bricks to Attract Jade

    Chapter 647 - 647: Throwing Bricks to Attract Jade

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The emperor was just throwing bricks to attract jade. His cousin was this ¡°brick¡±, and the Xie Residence was the ¡°jade¡¯! behind it.

    Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of county lord, and the Xie family was the first to bear the brunt. On the other hand, the Xie family had a rich foundation and was very prestigious in the business world. If the Xie family generously contributed, would the other businesses dare to cover up?

    The rankings from highest to lowest included schrs, farmers, businessmen, and merchants. Once they angered the Imperial Court, they could casually pick on a mistake in tax evasion and smuggling. It would be easy to confiscate their houses and exterminate their families.

    Even if they had money, they had to live to enjoy it.

    Old Madam Yu nced at the bright yellow imperial decree with a mocking expression. ¡°Every imperial decree issued by the emperor has to go through aplicated process. There are dozens or even hundreds of steps. In each step, there will be relevant people who will carry out the craftsmanship, supervision, and inspection. After confirming that there are no mistakes, they will be secretly sent to the next step. Every imperial decree will take at least three to five days, and at most more than ten days toplete.¡± At this point, even her voice was filled with sarcasm. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since the Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence, but the imperial decree has already arrived at our house.¡¯<div>

    In order to prevent anyone from falsely passing down an imperial edict, there was aplicated craftsmanship segment. The segments were multiplied, refined, and differentiated, preventing the possibility of exploiting loopholes.

    If someone wanted to forge something, it was impossible for them to forge dozens or hundreds at the same time. If they wanted to bribe people, it was impossible for them to buy over hundreds at the same time.

    The first word of the imperial edict had to be investigated for its auspiciousness a day in advance before it was confirmed.

    As there were so many segments, an imperial edict would take a lot of time.

    Therefore, the emperor¡¯s imperial decree was issued after careful consideration. If there was an emergency, it would be oral first and the imperial decree would definitely not be prepared in advance.

    It was obvious that the emperor had been coveting Yao Yao¡¯s money for a long time. The imperial edict had been prepared long ago and would be issued when the time was right. The Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence was a good reason.

    Yu Youyao had also thought of this, so she said, ¡°County Lord Shaoyi. The word ¡®yi¡¯ was derived from a simr word that means exemry. ording to Zhou Shu¡¯s posthumousw, ¡®softness is exemry, gentleness and kindness is exemry. Being an exemr means to follow the virtues for a long time. If you¡¯re dedicated to it, you canst for a long time. If you¡¯re dedicated to it, you can be beautiful after a long time. Therefore, the person who is an exemr is pure and virtuous. Regardless of whether you are poor or rich, you¡¯ll definitely be able to reach it. It means virtue, kindness, and beauty.¡±

    However, being called an exemr carried too much weight. She shouldn¡¯t be given a name with that meaning, so it should be changed to ¡°yi¡± which means being gracious. Although the words were different, the meaning was simr. Not only was she rich in good karma, but she also had a good etiquette!

    It was beautiful!

    Even if the dog emperor was scheming against someone, he would still do his best.

    The atmosphere was a little heavy¡­

    Zhou Linghuai nced at Yu Youyao. ¡°ording to the Five Grains, the winter wheat that has suffered a drought would not be food. At this time, there¡¯s no harvest. Themoners can still fill their stomachs with wild vegetables.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, Yu Youyao and Old Madam Yu¡¯s expressions turned very solemn.

    Zhou Linghuai continued, ¡°The rice and millet are all nted in March and April. The heavens have never rained. In two days, it will be the summer solstice. When the rice reaches the summer solstice, even if it¡¯s forced to be nted, it won¡¯t grow. Now, we¡¯ve already missed the nting season. Although themoners have changed to nt drought-resistant beans, they also need rain to ensure their harvest. Themoners are all counting on the food harvest in the second half of the year to survive, but in the second half, the food production will decrease on arge scale. There will definitely be a famine all over the country.¡±

    Every time there was a famine, there would be starved people everywhere and sorrow everywhere. Nine out of ten storage rooms would be empty.

    The tragedy of eating one¡¯s son would also happen.

    Just thinking about that scene made Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skip a beat. ¡°It¡¯s already so serious?¡±

    Being in the capital, she couldn¡¯t help but be bewitched by the illusion of peace and prosperity. She didn¡¯t expect that there were already many ces so seriously affected that there was going to be a famine.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°The Imperial Court doesn¡¯t release mary relief and doesn¡¯t show that it values the drought. It¡¯s already normal for officials everywhere to report falsely, hide, lie, or not report. Even if there are some people who report serious disasters, they¡¯re only from individual areas and can¡¯t attract the attention of the Imperial Court. You have to know that a small scale disaster is all settled by the refugees in the state and county offices. After that, they report to the Imperial Court and the court officials will reward them. Only serious disasters require the Imperial Court to provide relief. In fact,st autumn and winter, many people had already starved to death all over the country. It¡¯s April and May now, and winter wheat is harvested, but winter wheat has suffered a disaster¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart turned cold. ¡°The winter wheat harvest was gone, and the disaster was uncontroble. It even expanded further. The officials everywhere couldn¡¯t hide it and had no choice but to report it to the Imperial Court. That¡¯s why the Empress Dowager is raising money for disaster relief.¡± The Great Zhou Dynasty was really rotten to the core.

    As officials, they were greedy for superiority and did not seek benefits for the As a ruler, he yed with power and did not want to govern the court. He only wanted to live forever.

    As officials, they fought internally and externally. They only cared about fighting for power and did not care about the lives of themoners.

    They did not do their part for the citizens.

    This drought was a natural disaster and a man-made disaster. It was even more infuriating.

    Old Madam Yu also felt sad. ¡°Amitabha. The Imperial Court¡¯s expenses are inexhaustible. The officials are greedy and domineering, causing natural and man-made disasters and the people to live in misery.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at the scheme against her granddaughter. ¡°Those who are rulers are heartless. They harm the world and themoners. They incur the wrath of the heavens and the resentment of the people!¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was heavy. ¡°The emperor and the Empress Dowager have used me of good karma so that I would righteously raise donations for disaster relief. Not only do I have to donate, but I have to donate more. It¡¯s just that¡­

    Would this money really be used to help the refugees?

    Zhou Linghuai understood what she meant. ¡°The Empress Dowager pays respects to Buddha all year round. Whether she¡¯s really charitable or not is still up for debate. However, this isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that everyone in the world knows that the Empress Dowager pays respects to Buddha and is benevolent. The donation is in the name of providing relief to the refugees. Since this matter is led by the Empress Dowager, it won¡¯t be fake.¡±

    However, how much of it was used on the refugees was still debatable.

    However, no matter how much would be deployed to help the refugees, it was good to save as many as possible.

    Yu Youyao understood immediately. ¡°Therefore, for the sake of the thousands of refugees in the Great Zhou Dynasty, I have to donate this money.¡±

    On the way back to the backyard, Yu Jianjia felt stifled when she thought about how Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. For a moment, she felt suffocated.

    Her gentle eyes subconsciously darkened, and tears welled in her eyes.

    Yu Jianjia could not help but cough.

    Bai Ye quickly went forward to help her up. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yu Jianjia shook her head. Seeing that there was no one around, she couldn¡¯t help but look behind her. Yu Qingning, who had fallen behind her, said gently, ¡°Big Sister has been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. This is the first time I¡¯ve experienced such a big announcement. I¡¯m probably too nervous and a little weak..¡±

 Chapter 648 - 648: Infuriated

    Chapter 648 - 648: Infuriated

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Behind her, Yu Qingning tugged at her handkerchief.

    Wasn¡¯t the scene of the residence kneeling to wee the eunuch a huge scene?!

    Yu Jianjia was a little emotional, and even her voice rose a little. ¡°The emperor and the Empress Dowager really dote on Eldest Sister. Eunuch Zhu, who came to our house to read the imperial decree, is a very popr person in front of the emperor. The jade ruyi rewarded by the Empress Dowager is green and white. It¡¯s top-grade Hetian jade. The headgear was all made by the Niinistry of Internal Affairs. The red treasures on it are like fire and sand. There¡¯s also snow satin. That¡¯s woven from the best snow silkworms. It¡¯s different from the snow satin we use¡­

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.

    Even Yu Jianjia, the daughter of the first wife, was ¡°envious.¡± How could Yu Qingning, who was following behind, not take it seriously?<div>

    She had hated Yu Youyao in the past and thought that she was as stupid as a pig. She couldn¡¯tpare to her in anything. Other than her status as the daughter of the first wife, she was simply useless.

    Yu Qingning was envious of Yu Youyao¡¯s status as the daughter of the first wife, but she was also jealous that Yu Youyao had a rich external family and often relied on herself to gain favor. She had topete with Yu Youyao in every way.

    Ever since she was young, she had been raised as the daughter of a concubine. Her character was shaped by Madam Yang. It was easy to change a country, but it was difficult to change her nature!

    Yu Qingning had be obedient, but her jealousy of Yu Youyao increased day by day.

    She believed that Yu Youyao was the one who had caused her mother to be a concubine and be chased out of the residence.

    It was Yu Youyao who had snatched away her father¡¯s love for her.

    It was also Yu Youyao who had caused her to be locked up in the courtyard and tortured by Nanny for three years!

    Hearing Yu Jianjia¡¯s sometimes envious and sometimes emotional words, Yu

    Qingnings thin and beautiful face twisted. ¡°Hmph, perhaps it¡¯s because the Third Prince has damaged her reputation that the emperor haspensated her with the position of county lord. Otherwise, she¡¯s just a eldest daughter who lost her mother and the daughter of a foreign minister. How can she be conferred the title of county lord!¡±

    It was very rare for the daughter of an external minister to be conferred the title of an imperial family member.

    Yu Youyao was not worthy!

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Fourth Sister, this concerns the

    Third Prince and the dignity of the royal family. You can¡¯t spout nonsense. Previously, in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, Eldest Sister sensed that something was amiss and returned to the reception pavilion in advance. Everyone knows

    Her gentle words seemed to be absolving Yu Youyao, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to be¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation might have really been damaged by the Third Prince.

    However, as this concerned the Third Prince, they had to cover it up because of the dignity of the royal family. They had to say that Yu Youyao had discovered that something was amiss and returned to the reception pavilion in advance to protect Yu Youyao¡¯s clean reputation, the Third Prince¡¯s reputation, and the dignity of the royal family.

    Yu Qingning clearly thought that way. ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t it all based on Yu Youyao¡¯s words? Yu Youyao brought her maidservant back to the hall alone. The crepe myrtle garden has been cleared all the way. Who can prove that Yu Youyao didn¡¯t enter the crepe myrtle garden and didn¡¯t meet the Third Prince? The rtives in the imperial family are all descendants of the dragon. They are all lined up to be conferred titles by the emperor, but they didn¡¯t get their turn. Who is Yu Youyao? Why is it her turn to be conferred the title?! Don¡¯t treat them as fools.¡¯

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale as she said anxiously, ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t spout nonsense. This concerns Eldest Sister¡¯s reputation. If Grandmother and Father find out, they¡¯ll definitely reprimand you again. You can¡¯t say that again¡­¡±

    There was concern and worry in the meaning between the lines, but Yu

    Qingning was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t Yu Youyao rely on Grandmother¡¯s support and Father¡¯s doting on her to cause me to be in such a sorry state? What else does she want?¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked helpless. ¡°Fourth Sister, don¡¯t misunderstand Eldest Sister. I know that in the past three years, you¡¯ve been locked up in the courtyard and learned the rules from the nanny in the Education Department. You¡¯ve suffered a lot, but Eldest Sister¡¯s original intention is for you to learn more rules and etiquette. It¡¯s also for your own good.¡±

    Although Yu Qingning was locked up in the courtyard, she had nevercked food and clothes. In fact, because she had learned the rules from Nanny, Matriarch had specially given her an extra portion.

    Yu Qingning clearly didn¡¯t appreciate it.

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned this. At the mention of this, Yu Qingnings anger rushed to her face, and her face turned red. ¡°Locking me up in the courtyard like a dog is for my own good? Letting me be tortured by the nanny in the Education Department is for my own good? I¡¯ve bullied Yu Youyao in the past. Who knows how much she hates me in her heart? Why would she be so kind?¡±

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°l know that you¡¯ve been locked up in the courtyard all these years and it¡¯s been hard on you.¡± At this point, she bit her lip lightly, feeling a little sorry for her.

    ¡°Mother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been good recently. She¡¯s treated you well in the past. If you feel ufortable in the courtyard, get the old maid guarding the door to pass on a message. Go to the Tranquil Heart Residence to visit Mother from time to time. This is a filial thing. 1 don¡¯t think Grandmother will stop you. This way, you can go out a little.¡±

    Her mother¡¯s health was deteriorating, and she was also enduring it day by day. Matriarch had already removed the restriction on the Tranquil Heart Residence and did not restrict them from entering and leaving.

    If Yu Qingning wanted to be filial to her mother, there was no reason for Matriarch to stop her.

    Yu Qingnings eyes turned red as she said hoarsely, ¡°Only Third Sister is willing to treat me well. In the past few years, I¡¯ve been locked up in the courtyard. It¡¯s only because Third Sister often sends people over to take care of Nanny Jin that Nanny Jin doesn¡¯t dare to be too harsh on me, Even though Third Sister is recuperating in the manor, she¡¯s always remembered me. Every time she sends something to the residence, she doesn¡¯t forget to include me. Everyone in the residence says that Yu Youyao is kind, but that¡¯s all an act. A friend in need is a friend. Third Sister is really gentle and kind.¡±

    She was really fed up with being locked up in the courtyard and not being able to go anywhere. She was forced to learn the rules every day.

    As long as she could go out often, she would be grateful.

    Yu Jianjia held her hand and said gently, ¡°We¡¯re all sisters. We should take care of each other.¡¯

    Yu Qingning was extremely grateful. She held Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand and was reluctant to leave. However, she had been out for a long time. The Matriarch did not say anything, but she did not dare to stay outside for long.

    After Yu Qingning had walked far away, Yu Jianjia turned to look at Bai Ye. ¡°Is your grandmother feeling better?¡±

    Bai Ye said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Young Miss, for hiring a doctor with brilliant medical skills to treat Grandmother. Previously, Grandmother entrusted someone from the manor to send me a letter saying that she had recovered for a long time and asked me not to worry. She wanted me to serve

    Young Miss well and repay her kindness.¡±

    Every month, someone would enter the residence to deliver something.

    Yu Jianjia chuckled and said, ¡°Your grandmother has served Matriarch in the past, so her rtionship with our family is different. You and I are master and servant, and it¡¯s an even rarer fate. We can¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±

    Bai Ye quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s also because Young Miss is kind.¡±

    Yu Jianjia frowned and sighed softly. ¡°Logically speaking, your grandmother¡¯s health has improved a little. As her granddaughter, you are her only family.

    You have to return home to visit her and show your filial piety. It¡¯s also because my body is weak that I can¡¯t leave you for a while..¡±

 Chapter 649 - 649: Honor

    Chapter 649 - 649: Honor

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Bai Ye heard this, she was so touched that her eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°It¡¯s my blessing to be able to serve Young Miss. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯ll just serve you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was also extremely touched. She held Bai Ye¡¯s hand and said gently, ¡°You and Grandmother have relied on each other for many years and have always had a deep rtionship. Back then, I pitied the two of you for living such a difficult life, so I brought you in to serve you. How could I let your flesh and blood be separated and make it be difficult for you to be close? In that case, wouldn¡¯t my good intentions have done something bad?¡±

    Her sincere words made Bai Ye wish she could die for Young Miss.

    At this point, Yu Jianjia was also a little vexed. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? After a while, bring your grandmother over and let her stay in the residence for a few days. The two of you can have a good gathering.¡±<div>

    Bai Ye was naturally excited and happy, but she did not want Young Miss to be in a difficult position. ¡°Young Miss, my grandmother isn¡¯t serving in the residence. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little inappropriate to move into the residence rashly. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± She might have to deal with Eldest Miss!

    Although Young Miss always said that Eldest Miss was kind-hearted, her grandmother also said that this was all on the surface.

    If Eldest Miss was really kind-hearted, why would she let her younger sister, who was so young, stay in the manor alone to recuperate after her stepmother fell sick?

    They did not have the same mother, and it was impossible for them to be united.

    Hui Xiang, who was a maidservant in the outer courtyard, had been serving Young Miss since she was young.

    When she first came to Young Miss, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t serve her well, so she often went to ask Hui Xiang for guidance. She had heard that Hui Xiang had almost been sold because she had offended Eldest Miss.

    Yu Jianjia thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. No matter what, you¡¯re still my personal maidservant. You¡¯re your grandmother¡¯s only rtive, so she cane to visit you.¡± At this point, she pursed her lips slightly, her eyes looking a little troubled, but she still said, ¡°This is reasonable.¡± In order to prevent her from letting her imagination run wild, sheforted her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. I¡¯ll personally mention this to Matriarch. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Although it was a little against the rules, it was not difficult.

    The Yu Residence was not such an unreasonable family. Bai Ye had only be her maidservant with her grandmother¡¯s approval.

    Bai Ye¡¯s situation was special, and her grandmother had long known that she was weak and could not do without her personal maidservant. Her grandmother would probably think of these problems.

    Bai Ye was her personal maidservant. If she was willing to give her face, no one else could stop her.

    As the Second Miss of the Yu Residence, could it be that she couldn¡¯t even make such a small decision?

    Matriarch wouldn¡¯t refute her over such a small matter.

    Yu Youyao would not make things difficult for her over such a small matter.

    As long as she asked, it would be logical.

    Of course, she naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Bai Ye about this.

    Eunuch Zhu held a bright yellow imperial edict and led the carriage that was ¡°personally¡± driven to the Yu Residence. He led the way as the 64 people transported rewards from the pce.

    Before the imperial edict arrived at the Yu Residence, the news of the emperor conferring Yu Youyao the title of County Head had already spread throughout the capital.

    For a moment, there was an uproar.

    As soon as Eunuch Zhu¡¯s carriage left, the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife visited.

    Clearly, she hade specially to ask about the news.

    Old Madam Yu did not hide anything and repeated what Eunuch Zhu had said previously. She did not say anything else. ¡°The emperor and the Empress Dowager dote on our Yao Yao so much. After Yao Yao¡¯s order was sent over, I naturally have to bring Yao Yao into the pce to thank them with my sincerity.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen sighed softly. ¡°The Empress Dowager is benevolent and charitable, and her heart is for themoners. We naturally have to follow the Empress Dowager¡¯s lead and do our best for themoners.¡±

    The Yu Residence now stood out. Those with higher official statuses than the Yu Residence would definitely donate more than the Yu Residence. Otherwise, they would easily be exposed.

    Before leaving, the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°l heard that your family is going to the moat to watch the dragon boat race this year. When the timees, it¡¯ll be more lively with more people from our family.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and agreed.

    After the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s wife left, Eldest Madam Qi, Eldest Madam Tang, and the other families who had reconciled with the Yu Residence also came to congratte her.

    She would leave the rest to Madam Yao and Concubine Jiang.

    The entire day, the Yu Residence was bustling with activity.

    It only stopped after the trial.

    It seemed that thismotion was what the pce was most happy to see.

    After borrowing the Yu Residence to convey the Empress Dowager¡¯s intention to raise money for disaster relief, the various families should also understand the importance the pce ced on raising money for disaster relief.

    Naturally, they would not be as careless as before.

    Concubine Jiang politely sent the guests out before returning to An Shou Hall. After working for most of the day, she did not feel tired at all. Her face was rosy, and even her eyebrows looked glorious.

    In the eyes of those who did not know the truth, this was indeed a great honor!

    Old Madam Yu looked exhausted. ¡°Go prepare a few tables. We have to celebrate at home tonight. The servants also have to add a few more dishes.

    The money will be paid from my ount.¡±

    No matter what intentions and schemes were hidden behind this warning, on the surface, it was indeed the emperor¡¯s grace. The Yu Residence had to remember the emperor¡¯s grace, be grateful, and happily ept it.

    Concubine Jiang was not a fool.

    It was a great thing that Eldest Miss had been conferred the title of county lord. However, the Matriarch did not seem happy, but she still wanted to hold

    a banquet to celebrate. Her attitude was too strange.

    Could it be that Eldest Miss had really damaged the Third Prince¡¯s reputation?

    The position of county lord was the emperor¡¯spensation to Eldest Miss?

    That was not right either!

    If Eldest Miss¡¯s reputation was damaged, it was impossible for Eldest Master not to have any reaction.

    Concubine Jiang sighed helplessly. As a concubine, even if she was the household manager, many things in the family were hidden from her, so she had no way of knowing.

    At night, the family banquet was sumptuous.

    The servants also set up banquets in their respective courtyards to celebrate.

    From the outside, the lights in the Yu Residence looked like daytime, and it was lively. Passers-by could even hearughter through the heavy courtyard doors.

    However, in reality!

    As soon as it was nine o¡¯clock, Old Madam Yu used the excuse that she was not feeling well and ended the banquet.

    Zhou Linghuai sent Yu Youyao to the entrance of the Jade Courtyard. ¡°Go back and rest early. You still have a lot to do tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Cousin, sweet dreams!¡±

    The little girl stood under the dim lights. The sparse lights made her look hazy and delicate. When she smiled, her eyes curved, bright and beautiful.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled. ¡°Sweet dreams!¡±

    The next day, just as dawn arrived, Yu Youyao was woken up by Nanny Xu.

    Ever since she stopped going to school and finished learning etiquette, Yu Youyao had rarely woken up so early. She was still in a daze when Nanny Xu pulled her into the bathroom..

 Chapter 650 - 650: Evil Dog

    Chapter 650 - 650: Evil Dog

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After a tedious bath and a cleansing, Yu Youyao changed into a green sevenyered dress with silk pomegranate flowers. Shebed her hair into Feixian buns and wore a small crown with gold and other treasures. The long tassels hung from her hair to her shoulders. The rubies were striking as they hung on the tassels of different lengths.

    The women of the Great Zhou Dynasty had a variety of clothes. They wore ruqun, yaoqun, liuxianqun, beizi and so on. The quju was considered formal. When attending some solemn events, they had to wear it. This ordealsted for two hours.

    After everything was settled, Yu Youyao went to An Shou Hall.

    When Old Madam Yu saw her granddaughter¡¯s solemn and beautiful face, her turbid eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°If you wear the county lord¡¯s grand makeup, you¡¯ll definitely look grand and beautiful.¡±

    After a night, Old Madam Yu felt a little more rxed.<div>

    Although the position of county lord was filled with schemes, from another perspective, there was a drought in the north. The Imperial Court was willing to help the refugees. No matter what, this was a good thing.

    At this point, the Yu Residence naturally had to take on the responsibility.

    At the very least, on the surface, it was a rare honor for Yao Yao to be conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. In the future, she would also be protected by the imperial family¡¯s title. This was also a form of protection.

    After a while, Zhou Linghuai also arrived. His gaze paused on Yu Youyao.

    The material of the quju was a little heavier, making her look dignified and grand. The cor of the robe wasyered three times, from the inside out. There were white, red, and greenyers.

    When thepels reached her waist, they were suddenly tied up by a finger-wide belt. The heavy material of the clothes could not hide her slender figure. Her waist was delicate, and when the solemn clothesnded on her, there was an indescribable luxury.

    Due to Old Madam Yu¡¯s presence, his gaze narrowed slightly as he asked, ¡°Was everything stable yesterday?¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t have another nightmare. Thank you for your concern, Cousin.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was very gratified to see the scene of brother and sister being respectful.

    When the entire family was present, Yu Zongzheng brought the entire family to the ancestral hall. After kowtowing to their ancestors, he brought the imperial edict to the ancestral hall.

    After leaving the ancestral hall, Old Madam Yu held her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°In a few days, when your seal is issued, you still have to wear your mingfu. After going through it again, send the seal into the ancestral hall.¡± Today was destined not to be a day of peace.

    In the harem, the Empress Dowager was respected. In addition to the Empress

    Dowager, there were four other concubines. In addition to Consort Xu, after Consort Xian was used for murdering the Eldest Prince, she was removed from her position as concubine. Behind her were Consort Shu and Consort De.

    Imperial Consort Lu had been demoted and conferred the title of Concubine Lan. ording to her rank, she was considered a second-grade concubine, but her title was that of a concubine, even if she was one of the four concubines.

    Of the nine concubines, only six were conferred titles, and the remaining three did not have them.

    Not long after, Concubine Lan of the Lanyi Pce sent over a reward.

    Right on the heels of that, Consort Shu and Consort De also gave out rewards.

    The six concubines sent rewards one after another.

    The rewards from the pce concubines were only symbolic. They would give her some top-notch headgear, cloth, spices, and so on.

    Even so, the front hall was still full.

    It was also a rare sight. It was enough for the capital to create a grand scene for a while.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°To be able to survive in the pce, you cannot be simple-minded. How can a fifth- grade county lord be worthy of being the concubines of the harem? He¡¯s just trying to wear dovvn the Emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s intention to build momentum so that others can know that the emperor and the Empress Dowager dote on me.¡±

    It was just to take them a step further and heat her up on the fire.

    The more dignity the pce gave her, the more she had to pay.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡¯

    As soon as she finished speaking, Qing Xiu came over to report, ¡°Matriarch, Madam Xu is here.¡¯

    Only then did Yu Youyao remember that Imperial Concubine Xu had not sent a reward from the Forbidden Pce.

    The Princess Consort of Rong County had taken responsibility for all her mistakes. No one dared to implicate the Third Prince. However, it was also a fact that she had almost lost her reputation because of the Third Prince in King Rongs Residence previously.

    Since Imperial Concubine Xu couldn¡¯t appear, the Xu family had toe over andfort her on behalf of the Third Prince.

    Old Madam Yu had already expected this. She said calmly, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Qing Xiu received her orders and left. Not long after, she brought Madam Xu, who had her hairbed into a high bun and was wearing a pure gold peony, into the house. She looked luxurious and solemn.

    Behind her were a few maidservants, all of whom were carrying gifts.

    As soon as they entered the house, Madam Xu smiled and stepped forward to greet Old Madam Yu. ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that Old Madam is much better.¡±

    Only when Old Madam Yu¡¯s health recovered could she say her sentence.

    How could Old Madam Yu not understand? She only nodded. ¡°Other people have had Yang issues and fallen to the ground. They¡¯re most likely either dead or paralyzed. Fortunately, I have a filial granddaughter who learned some tricks from a doctor. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee today to pay respects to me, but to my coffin.¡±

    Consort Xu had many schemes outside the pce, but it was impossible for her to surpass the Xu Residence.

    It was time to y with what needed to be yed.

    Madam Xu¡¯s smile was a little forced. ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯ve been eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddhist scriptures for many years. With Bodhisattva taking care of you, you¡¯re a good person. You¡¯re blessed. You can¡¯t say such inauspicious words.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t eat vegetarian food and pray to Buddha for myself. It¡¯s all for the family to umte good karma. I hope that they¡¯re doing well.¡± After saying that, she looked at Yu Youyao, who was standing at the side, and her smile deepened. ¡°Especially the one beside me. I¡¯m always worried that she¡¯ll be bullied. I always want to protect her more and let her live well.¡¯

    She was still pretending to be innocent after taking advantage of her! Madam Xu was embarrassed and forced herself to maintain her smile. ¡°The county lord of Shaoyi is filial, pure, kind, and respectful. Even the emperor and the

    Empress Dowager praise her. Everyone else would want to praise her in time. How can they bully her?¡± No matter how beautifully she said it, she was implying that since Yu Youyao had obtained the title of county lord, it was time for the matter of the Duke Rongs Residence to pass. ¡°You should rx and recuperate carefully.¡±

    After recuperating, she shouldn¡¯t faint and scare others.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened, and even her voice turned cold. ¡°I was chased and bitten by a vicious dog, but instead of being bitten, I fell and picked up a piece of gold. Do I have to thank that vicious dog for almost biting me? Do I have to be grateful to that vicious dog?¡±

    At this point, it could be said that they had fallen out.

    She was just short of naming Consort Xu as that vicious dog.

    The Duke Xu¡¯s Residence had note over sincerely to send an apology.

    They were here as a distant rtive high up in the air to put on an act for the Emperor and the Empress Dowager in the pce..

 Chapter 651 - 651: Distorting the Truth

    Chapter 651 - 651: Distorting the Truth

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Concubine Xu had failed to scheme against Yao Yao. Instead, she had implicated herself and the Third Prince.

    Not only did the Xu Residence not think that they were in the wrong, but they also med the Yu Residence for making a fuss and causing Consort Xu and the Third Prince to be imprisoned.

    The Duke Rongs Residence had been stripped of its title and Yao Yao had been conferred the title of County Lord of Shaoyi. The Xu family naturally thought that the person who had benefited was the Yu Residence.

    The Yu Residence shouldn¡¯t have been putting on airs. They should have happily epted the pensation¡± from the Xu Residence and resolved their past grudges with them.

    Even the Yu Residence did not hold it against them. If the Xu Residence put in more effort, Imperial Concubine Xu and the Third Prince would regain their freedom as soon as possible.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    What a good n.

    However, the Yu Residence did not fall for this.

    Madam Xu¡¯s expression darkened, but she endured it and did not re up. Even her voice became a little hoarse. ¡°I know that Matriarch¡¯s heart aches for her granddaughter and she¡¯s unhappy, but¡­¡± At this point, even her eyes turned red. ¡°Noble Consort and Third Prince also suffered an undeserved cmity.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not reply with a cold expression.

    Madam Xu forced out two drops of tears. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but the Duke Rongs Residence invited him multiple times. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Third

    Prince to refuse, so he went to the Flower Festival.¡¯

    The imperial family and the royal family shared the same bloodline. The rtives who had been given titles were naturally different from ordinary idle rtives. They had to give them face. In terms of seniority, Duke Rong was still the third prince¡¯s uncle.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. If Madam Xu had taken this approach from the beginning, even if her grandmother was unhappy, she wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed her on the spot.

    Therefore, the Xu Residence treated the Yu Residence as a pawn.

    She tried to grasp it a few times, but she couldn¡¯t.

    She knew that the Yu Residence was a tough nut to crack. She could only lower her status.

    However, whether the Yu Residence was soft or hard, not everyone could control it. The actions of the Xu Residence hadpletely angered her grandmother.

    After being a rtive of the emperor for a few days, did she really think that everyone in this world had to follow her?

    Had she forgotten how the illustrious Ning Public House had disappeared back then?

    Did she remember what happened to Grand Tutor Yangs family, who was respected by the emperor?

    Concubine Lan¡¯s maiden family, who doted on the harem, was still in jail!

    The emperor was suspicious by nature. How could Imperial Concubine Xu not tell that she was vying for the throne?

    The imprisonment was only the beginning. Once the emperor found a suitable name, the Xu Residence would be the next to suffer.

    Madam Xu of the Xu Residence pinched her handkerchief and wiped her tears. ¡°That day, the Third Prince identally fell into theke and was quite shocked. After that, he rushed back to the pce and didn¡¯t know anything about what had happened in the Duke Rongs Residence.¡± She nced at Yu Youyao vaguely and continued to cry. ¡°Fortunately, after the Third Prince was treated by the imperial physician, he was fine after recuperating for a while.

    County Lord Shaoyi¡¯s reputation was also not damaged and she was shocked. Matriarch¡¯s health improved a little. Otherwise, our Third Prince would have sinned greatly¡­¡±

    If something really happened, regardless of whether this matter had anything to do with the Third Prince, it would naturally be a huge sin for the Third Prince to be involved.

    However, Yu Youyao had only had a false rm, and Matriarch Yu¡¯s health was fine. The Yu Residence had even benefited, so it was not a crime.

    Moreover, the Third Prince had also been implicated innocently. He had fallen into the water and was frightened. He had even been imprisoned by the emperor.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be an undeserved cmity?

    The Xu family¡¯s ability to invert right and wrong was really impressive.

    Old Madam Yu was sick of hearing this and interrupted her impatiently. ¡°Just say it. Why did youe to our house today? My head hurts from you crying like this.¡± At this point, she frowned. ¡°You also know that I suddenly had a Yang problem previously. From time to time, I feel dizzy and frustrated.¡±

    Madam Xu felt as if her throat had been pinched by someone. Her cries suddenly stopped, and even her pale face turned red with embarrassment.

    The atmosphere was in a stalemate for a while.

    After the initial awkwardness, Madam Xu¡¯s face turned green. She opened her mouth and was about to re up!

    However, Old Madam Yu was an elder and Yu Youyao had just been conferred the title of county lord and was in the limelight now. Then, she thought of how Consort Xu and the Third Prince were still imprisoned in the pce¡­

    No matter what, she had to put on a good show of pensation¡± so that this matter could bepletely over.

    This was to prevent some people in the pce who thought that they had something on the Noble Consort and refused to let go of this matter. The

    Second Prince¡¯s party would also use this matter to cause trouble and ruin the Third Prince¡¯s reputation.

    The maidservant quietly poured a new cup of tea.

    Madam Xu quickly picked up her tea. After drinking a cup of tea, the anger in her heart calmed down a little. She calmed down and said awkwardly, ¡°I took the liberty toe today and was worried about your health. As a junior, I¡¯m insensible. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡¯

    At this point, she had already lowered her status.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. Since she was here to apologize, she should apologize. Even if she was just here to pretend, she couldn¡¯t be perfunctory.

    Old Madam Yu nodded indifferently and did not show any expression.

    Madam Xu heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s also because of the Imperial

    Concubine that she sent a letter to our family when she found out that the

    County Lord of Shaoyi had suffered some grievances because of the Third Prince. She asked our family to apologize to County Lord of Shaoyi on behalf of her and the Third Prince.¡± At this point, she looked worried and smiled bitterly. ¡°This matter shouldn¡¯t have been handled by our family. You know that the Imperial Concubine is grounded in the pce and the pce gate has been sealed. She can¡¯t personally apologize to the County Lord of Shaoyi. Please don¡¯t me her for her negligence.¡±

    Old Madam Yu knew what the Xu Residence was up to, and she also knew the reason behind the pensation.¡±

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Madam Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡°Today, the concubines of the various pces have all given a congrattory gift to the County Lord of Shaoyi. Since the Noble Consort can¡¯t appear, our family will express her gratitude.¡±

    The Yu Residence was not famous, but they were not arrogant. However, at this point, she only hoped that the Yu Residence would ept the pensation¡± and the matter with the Duke Rongs Residence would bepletely over.

    Just as Old Madam Yu was about to refuse, Yu Youyao took a step forward and bowed to Madam Xu. ¡°ording to Madam, the person the Duke Rongs

    Residence wants to scheme against is me. It¡¯s also because of me that Third Prince was frightened when he fell into the water and suffered an undeserved cmity. He was implicated innocently. This is my fault.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sat up straight and leaned against the couch again. She narrowed her eyes and finally felt satisfied.

    Madam Xu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    She had originallye to pensate¡±, but as soon as County Lord of Shaoyi spoke, it was as if she hade to ¡°inquire¡± for no reason. If word got out, wouldn¡¯t it be the Xu family bullying others?

    County Head Shaoyi was currently in the limelight. There was no need to wait until tomorrow. The Imperial Court¡¯s memorials to impeach the Xu family would be filled with imperial cases in the imperial study..</font>

 Chapter 652 - 652: Ungrateful

    Chapter 652 - 652: Ungrateful

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Madam Xu was shocked and quickly said, ¡°County Mistress Shaoyi, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This matter¡­

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°In that case, I feel guilty epting the pensation¡¯ from Consort Xu and Madam. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± At this point, she squatted down and bowed. Such a big bow was naturally not for Madam Xu, but for

    Consort Xu. ¡°However, since it¡¯s Consort Xu¡¯s kind intentions, I will ept it.¡±

    Madam Xu felt bitter. She finally understood what it meant to shoot yourself in the foot.

    She quickly got up and went to help Yu Youyao, who was squatting down deeply. ¡°County Head of Shaoyi, what are you saying? The crepe myrtle garden is in the backyard of the Regional Kings Residence, and it¡¯s also Third<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Prince¡¯s fault. How can you take the me¡­¡±

    She helped her up but she did not move.

    Yu Youyao still maintained her deep squatting posture. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to take it after a few seconds, but she maintained this posture steadily and couldn¡¯t be helped up.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. ¡°I understand what Madam means. Madam, don¡¯t worry. The Third Prince has a noble status. Since he has suffered an undeserved cmity from me, my family can¡¯t implicate him.¡±

    Madam Xu finally understood. Three years ago, the Marquis of Changxings wife had scolded Yu Youyao in front of everyone. When she was embarrassed, she felt aggrieved and angry, but also awkward and helpless.

    She had speciallye to the Yu Residence today because she wanted to end the matter at Duke Rongs Residence.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s words were not far from her goal.

    After achieving her goal, Madam Xu should be happy. However, she hade to visit in the name of pensation¡±, but Yu Youyao had twisted the truth with her words. It was as if the Xu family was bullying others and wanted to ¡°warn¡± and ¡°beat¡± the Yu Residence!

    That was not what she meant at all.

    Madam Xu looked at Yu Youyao with aplicated gaze. With such shrewdness, who could scheme against her?

    The Imperial Concubine had made a bad move, turning a good hand of cards into a lousy one.

    Before she could hit the fox, she was in trouble.

    Old Madam Yu felt relieved. She leaned against the couch and narrowed her eyes as she looked at Madam Xu¡¯s defeated expression. She was like a vicious dog with its teeth pulled out.

    Yu Youyao said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯ve also been raised by the etiquette of the family. I should have entered the pce to see the Imperial Concubine and apologize, but¡­¡± It was difficult to talk about Concubine Xu¡¯s imprisonment. She squatted down a little more. ¡°However, Madam, please convey my apology to the Third Prince.¡¯

    Madam Xu¡¯s pensation¡± just now was insincere.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s ¡°apology¡± did not seem sincere.

    Madam Xu did not even pretend well, but Yu Youyao¡¯s etiquette was impable. Comparing the two, Madam Xu was so embarrassed that she felt awkward.

    ¡°County Lord of Shaoyi, please get up quickly.¡± Madam Xu quickly held her hand and helped her up. Her voice was bitter. ¡°It¡¯s also because Third Prince did something inappropriate. How can you be med? You have to ept thispensation. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be difficult to answer to the Noble Consort.¡±

    Yu Youvao nced at her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yu stopped the show and said calmly, ¡°Our family feels guilty epting this apology. Take it back. As for the congrattory gift, it¡¯s also a token of appreciation from the Noble Consort and the Xu family. Keep it!¡¯

    Since Old Madam Yu had already spoken, how could she ask her to take back what she had said?

    Madam Xu had never expected things to develop to this extent. If she couldn¡¯t make amends, it wouldn¡¯t be considered burying the hatchet with the Yu Residence. In the eyes of outsiders, this was still inappropriate for the Third Prince.

    She had made a wasted trip.

    At this point, there was no point in staying any longer.

    After Madam Xu left, Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Our Yu n was in the limelight and their Duke Xu¡¯s Residence is just an unknown family. They were only conferred the title of Duke because they had contributed to saving the emperor.¡± At this point, she looked disdainful. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch them. I want to see how long Duke Xu¡¯s rtionship with the emperor canst.¡±

    The Xu n was originally a small family that relied on the Ning Public House. Although they had some foundation, they were still very weak. It was all thanks to the promotion of Duke Ning that they could be a fourth-grade general when the emperor was on a expedition to the north.

    It was because they had contributed to the rescue that they had gained the emperor¡¯s recognition.

    Back then, Duke Ning and his son had died tragically in the North, and their 800,000-strong army had beenpletely wiped out. After General Xu escorted the emperor back to the pce, he was the first to jump out and report several crimes of the Ning Public House.

    It was also because of the usation of General Xu, his trusted aide, that the emperor could naturally push all the me of the imperial expedition to Duke Ning and his son, causing the entire Ning Public House to be punished.

    Duke Xu¡¯s actions could be said to be ungrateful.

    However, everyone knew that all of this was instigated by the emperor, so no one dared to say this.

    However, in private, some old aristocratic families disdained to interact with the Xu family. Even though Concubine Lu had lost her power, there were still many court officials who secretly supported the Second Prince and disdained to side with the Third Prince.

    With Madam Xu¡¯s character, what good daughter could she raise?

    No wonder Concubine Xu was always inferior to Concubine Lu in the pce.

    Not long after Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, Zhou Linghuai came over.

    The cousins sat under the Dorch and chatted.

    After Yu Youyao grew up, every time Zhou Linghuai returned to the Jade Courtyard, he would no longer be in the same room as Yu Youyao.

    The Jade Courtyard was not like The Green House. After all, there were too many people. If the cousins were in the same room, it was inevitable that there would be gossip.

    Zhou Linghuai put down his teacup. ¡°I¡¯m going back to Youzhou the day after tomorrow. ¡±

    Yu Youyao was only stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll help Cousin pack upter. When you go back this time, will you take a carriage or ride a horse?¡± At this point, she frowned slightly and said, ¡°Your leg has just recovered. It¡¯s safer to take a carriage for such a long journey.¡±

    In the past two years, she had be used to parting with her cousin. She would not cry like two years ago when her cousin had gone to Shandong to quell the rebellion because she could not bear to part with him.

    Zhou Linghuai, who had been preparing to ride a horse and return quickly, smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little relieved. ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare a few more things.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask me why I suddenly want to return to Youzhou?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at the scorching sun outside. ¡°The festivities this year are earlier. It¡¯s only May, but it¡¯s already summer. The rice has to be nted in the fields before summer, not even a dayter. This year is already destined to be a famine year. Thend in the North is thin, and there are few rice fields to begin with. I think the situation will be even more serious. Cousin¡¯s rule is in the North, so I naturally understand that you¡¯re worried.¡±

    In the past, summer would only officially arrive after the Dragon Boat

    Festival..</font>

 Chapter 653 - 653: If You Want to Do a Good Job

    Chapter 653 - 653: If You Want to Do a Good Job

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°That¡¯s one reason.¡±

    Could it be that something had happened in the North? Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened, and she quickly asked, ¡°Is there another reason?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai did not leave her hanging. ¡°The drought doesn¡¯t affect just the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Northern Barbarians are even more affected. They¡¯re a nomadic tribe and live as nomads. They¡¯re not good at farming and are seriously short of supplies. Previously, the leader of the Northern Barbarians,

    Harmon, sent me a message and was willing to exchange the horses of the grasnd for food they rely on to survive,¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°It seems that the drought on the grasnd is already quite serious. Did Cousin agree?¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    In the past two years, the Northern Barbarians had often invaded the border to hoard supplies for the drought. However, they had to suffer casualties every time and return empty-handed.

    A war required arge number of resources. If they won, they could snatch the supplies of the defeated party and nourish themselves with battle spoils to strengthen themselves. If they lost, it was inevitable that their vitality would be greatly damaged.

    The Northern Barbarianscked supplies to begin with. They couldn¡¯t afford to grow them naturally or snatch them. Once there was a disaster, people wouldn¡¯t survive, let alone the precious warhorses on the grasnd.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°l didn¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Yu Youyao was not surprised. ¡°Warhorses are a rare resource. This is a rare opportunity for Cousin.¡± At this point, she smiled. ¡°If you want to do things well, you have to sharpen your tools first. Only when the troops in the North are strong can you avoid more deaths.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty controlled military supplies very strictly.

    For example, cotton, iron, medicinal herbs, food, and so on could be avoided by the Imperial Court. Through the escort business, they could buy a small number of them in different areas of the country with different identities and hoard them inrge quantities.

    If he was more cautious, he would not attract the attention of the Imperial Court.

    Horses were a problem.

    There were not many areas in the Great Zhou Dynasty where horses were raised, and almost all of them were under the control of the Imperial Court.

    On the other hand, the Imperial Court had a clear rule that people were not allowed to buy or sell horses in private. The number of horses used as transportation was strictly limited ording to one¡¯s status. Once the number exceeded the limit, one would be punished.

    Ordinary people could only use mules and donkeys as horses.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t horse farms that privately raised horses, but they weren¡¯t big. Moreover, the horses in the small farms weren¡¯t of good quality and couldn¡¯t be used on the battlefield.

    There were also horse merchants who sold horses privately, but not only were

    they expensive, but there were also very few of them.

    They were not as good as the warhorses of the Northern Barbarians.

    The Northern Barbarians¡¯ horses were tall and strong. They were good at battle. The soldiers of the Great Zhou Dynasty had trained their muscles and bones and had strong tolerance. They had the conviction to protect their home and country. They were also elite soldiers on the battlefield.

    However, on the battlefield, the morale of the army and amount of supplies was tested.

    The warhorses of the Great Zhou Dynasty had always been inferior to those of the Northern Barbarians and had always been at a disadvantage on the battlefield. This was why the Northern Barbarians had bullied a vast country.

    Zhou Linghuai smiled when he heard this. ¡°The Northern Barbarians and the Great Zhou have been at war for generations. The hatred is irreconcble.

    Don¡¯t you think that my transaction with the Northern Barbarians is an act of colluding with the enemy?¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned and said, ¡°The art of war has the saying, don¡¯t chase after a desperate enemy. Perhaps my analogy isn¡¯t appropriate, but in my eyes, the Northern Barbarians are a group of desperate enemies. Right now, they aren¡¯t at their wits¡¯ end, so they can naturally negotiate a deal with Cousin calmly. However, if Cousin doesn¡¯t agree to a deal with the Northern Barbarians, they will be at their wits¡¯ end. In order to survive, the North will have to face a battle that¡¯s more terrifying than any other battle in the past.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai raised his hand to support his forehead. The horizons and breadth of mind often determined a person¡¯s worldview. The little girl considered the people of the world, not just the Great Zhou.

    Yu Youyao blinked and looked at her cousin. ¡°Of course. 1 believe that you¡¯re wise and mighty. You definitely won¡¯t be afraid of the Northern Barbarians.¡± She smiled, her eyes sparkling. ¡®Look, other than our dynastys great emperor, how could the Northern Barbarians have negotiated a deal calmly with anyone? Wasn¡¯t it because they were afraid of you and intimidated by your reputation that they made peace? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the Northern

    Barbarians would have already mobilized arge number of troops and snatched your resources first.¡±

    In the battle seven years ago, King Li of Zhou had used his life as the price. His cousin had used his weak body as the price to turn the situation around and turn defeat into victory. In the end, he had defeated the Di people¡¯s courage and pride. Her cousin had regained control of the North, and the Northern Barbarians needed to probe carefully if they wanted to invade again.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s smile deepened, and he enjoyed the little girl¡¯s admiring gaze.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Fighting requires a lot of supplies, money, and food. However, there¡¯s a huge drought in the north now, and disaster relief can¡¯t be dyed. It¡¯s not appropriate to start a war again.¡± At this point, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no eternal enemy. only eternal benefits. Cousin has countless elite troops under him. There¡¯s no harm in being prepared for rations. What hecks the most are warhorses that can charge in the front line. He can use food to exchange for scarce warhorses and avoid a war disaster. Cousin won¡¯t suffer.¡¯

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, it was impossible for the Northern

    Barbarians to exchange the powerful warhorses of the n with the Great Zhou Dynasty and let the Great Zhou Dynasty use their warhorses to deal with them.

    The one who suffered was the Northern Barbarians.

    Her cousin had started hoarding supplies early on. The supplies in the North were enough for an army of 500,000 people, and it would take more than three years for them to be used up.

    The sweet potatoes had already been harvested, but he did not know how many were produced. However, with drought-resistant food, the North basically did notck rations.

    There was no harm in exchanging some rations with the Northern Barbarians.

    If the Great Zhou Dynasty was in chaos, a powerful army would be invincible.

    Zhou Linghuai nodded. ¡°l originally nned to personally mobilize troops to attack the north in August this year before the famine erupted on arge scale.

    I wanted to plunder the warhorses, cows, and sheep of the Northern Barbarians and use war to intimidate the Northern Barbarians so that they wouldn¡¯t take advantage of the chaos in the Great Zhou to take advantage of the situation.¡¯

    In the past six years, the North had never fought a decent battle.

    A warrior who had never experienced the mes of war, killing, and bloodbath was never a true warrior.

    The 500,000 You soldiers were like a treasured saber that had never seen blood.

    Before the Great Zhou Dynasty fell into chaos, he first had to sharpen his knife with the Di people to strengthen the morale of the army and nourish the blood of the soldiers. Only then could he be invincible.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cousin, you want to attack the north? But I heard that the grasnd is vast and boundless. The Di n doesn¡¯t have a fixed ce to live. It¡¯s not easy to attack the north.¡±

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a Hidden Dragon Army, but there are less than a hundred warriors. They¡¯re good at disguise, infiltration, assassination, obtaining information, surveying the terrain, and so on.¡± At this point, he smiled secretly. ¡°When the Hidden Dragon Army was established, I was already preparing for the north expedition. Over the years, with some fragmented information they¡¯ve obtained, I¡¯ve basically grasped the scope of the Di n¡¯s operations and surveyed the topographic map of the grasnd. Although the topographic map isn¡¯t perfect, it¡¯s enough for the north expedition.¡±

    He had never been someone who would sit back and do nothing. He had trained the Hidden Dragon Army earlier to help his father on the battlefield in the North.

    Passively resisting and defending was not his style of doing things.. The Northern Barbarians could plunder the resources of the Great Zhou Dynasty, so why couldn¡¯t he go over and plunder the warhorses, cows, and sheep of the Northern Barbarians?</font>

 Chapter 654 - 654: Secondary Communication

    Chapter 654 - 654: Secondary Communication

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Information and reconnaissance were not easy, but he had patience.

    If he couldn¡¯t do it in a year, he would do it in two years, three years, four years or five years¡­ The fragmented information was tested and confirmed several times before being perfected bit by bit.

    Yu Youyao was in disbelief. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really thorough.¡±

    He had even investigated the topographic map of the grasnd. This was something that even Emperor Gaozu had not done back then. Otherwise, the north expedition would have ended quickly.

    Zhou Linghuai shook his head. ¡°The highest form of generalship is to block the enemy¡¯s ns; the next best is to prevent the junction of the enemy¡¯s forces; the next in order is to attack the enemy¡¯s army in the field; and thest choice is to besiege walled cities.. Since Harmon has taken the initiative to make a deal, I have the advantage in this transaction. If I can obtain the greatest benefits at the lowest price, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    At this point, he paused and continued¡ª

    ¡°l think Harmon knows very well that with the powerful warhorses of the grasnd, even if the Great Zhou Dynasty is in chaos, as long as I guard the North, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°When will Cousin return from Youzhou this time?¡± Zhou Linghuai said, ¡°If there are no idents, I¡¯ll return to the capital in July at thetest.¡¯

    It would take more than two months. Yu Youyao suppressed the reluctance in her heart. ¡°You have to be careful. Be careful that the Northern Barbarians have ulterior motives.¡± She frowned and was a little worried. ¡°Back then. The reason why the Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing were so bold to steal the military power of Youzhou was because they colluded with the Northern Barbarians and forged evidence of King Li of Zhou colluding with the enemy. The evidence passed the Northern Barbarians and was even more convincing. If Cousin gets in touch with the Northern Barbarians and news gets out¡­¡±

    The Marquis of Changxing brazenly led his troops to besiege King You¡¯s residence. This was because once the ¡°evidence¡± was ¡°searched¡± from King

    You¡¯s residence, the crime of colluding with the enemy would be confirmed.

    It was precisely because the Princess Consort and the princess had guessed this that they did not hesitate to burn down King You¡¯s residence.

    She didn¡¯t think Harmon could outsmart her cousin.

    However, nothing was absolute.

    Back then, who would have expected that the invincible God of War of the Great Zhou Dynasty would actually die under the scheme of someone?

    The little girl frowned slightly. Her worry and reluctance for him were written all over her face. Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Since I¡¯ve agreed to Harmon¡¯s request, I¡¯ve also taken precautions against all kinds of problems. ¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Cousin, return to Youzhou in peace. Don¡¯t dy serious matters because of me.¡±

    Her cousin had never left the capital, but after the Imperial Court conferred her the title of County Head, how could she not guess the crux of the matter?

    Every year in early spring, the army in the Northern Barbarians was at its weakest. This year, there was a spring drought in the north, and without the revitalization of the rich and beautiful aquatic nts, the situation should be very serious.

    The request for a deal in the Northern Barbarians must have been conveyed to her cousin long ago.

    Her cousin had not returned to Youzhou because he knew about the many schemes in the pce and was worried about her. The Imperial Court had conferred her the title of County Head of Shaoyi, and it happened to be the safest time for her.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Harmon¡¯s private message was handed to me at the beginning of April. The reason why I didn¡¯t leave immediately isn¡¯t entirely because of you.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not believe it. In April, her cousin¡¯s leg had basically recovered. He did not need to continue with the acupuncture and it would not affect his

    return to Youzhou.

    Zhou Linghuai could only say, ¡°Since Harmon made a trade request, it¡¯s impossible for me to agree rashly. First, I have to investigate clearly if the drought in the Northern Barbarians is really that serious. Only then can I control them and raise the price.¡±

    ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Barbarians have been fighting for many years, and the hostility between the two sides is still deep. It¡¯s notpletely credible for the Northern Barbarians to take the initiative to show weakness. We also need time to arrange the necessary precautions to be safe.¡±

    ¡°Harmon has a favor to ask of me, and I have the advantage. I¡¯ll leave them hanging and let them panic. When it¡¯s time to trade, I can raise the price further and gain greater benefits.¡±

    Of course, the overall reasons added up could not be exined one by one.

    This was a psychological battle where smoke couldn¡¯t be seen.

    It was a battle of patience, strategy, and schemes.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips, feeling a little unhappy. ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai subconsciously opened his mouth, wanting to reply that it was true. However, just as he was about to say something, he saw that the smile on the little girl¡¯s face had disappeared. She looked at him without blinking, and he subconsciously sat up straight. For some reason, he felt the need to survive this so he changed his words. ¡°The main reason is that I¡¯m still worried about you.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t a lie. Arge reason was because he was worried about her.

    The little girl smiled and repeated, ¡°Really?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai heaved a sigh of relief for no reason and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Really.¡±

    At this moment, he also realized¡ª

    If he answered that the reason was solely Yu Youyao, she would feel that she had interfered in his business and feel uneasy and worried.

    If he hadn¡¯t answered that the reason was solely because of Yu Youyao, she would have thought that in his heart, these misceneous reasons were more important than worrying about her.

    Just like this, part of it was because he had schemed for other reasons, and most of it was because he was worried about her.

    It would neither make her feel that she had dyed his serious business, nor that these so-called serious matters were more important than worrying about her.

    It was just right!

    Only viins and women were difficult to raise. The ancients were right.

    Zhou Linghuai sighed in his heart and felt that he had to add, ¡°The time isn¡¯t right this time. I¡¯ll bring you along the next time I return to Youzhou.¡±

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was sweet and soft. ¡°Brother Jingzhi, don¡¯t worry about me.

    I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    This time, Zhou Linghuai was really relieved. ¡°You¡¯ve been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. Your current situation is considered safe, but you have to be careful. Soon, the pce will be in chaos.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°The pce?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhou Linghuai nodded, his smile deepening. ¡°The emperor¡¯s dragon body doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The first thing she thought of was Concubine Lan, who had juste out of the Cold Pce, and Concubine Xu, who was in the Forbidden Pce.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°l heard that taking Jinshi medicinal pills all year round can cause one to be in a daze?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai said meaningfully, ¡°Not only that, but it will also cause people to go crazy. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve lost their minds. The pill poison is in the body all year round. With just a little use, it will trigger the poison in the body. Even gods won¡¯t be able to save them.¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s answer undoubtedly confirmed her guess. If the emperor couldn¡¯t stay alive, the struggle for the throne would beplicated. Yu Youyao was in a daze for a moment.

    Fighting for the position of heir was not only for the supreme power, but also for their lives.

    The winner takes all. There was no choice.

    The cmity in the pce had been destined from the day Concubine Lu came out of the cold pce.

    Actually, she should have foreseen this day, but when it really came, she was a little confused. Natural and man-made disasters were endless, and themon people were the ones who suffered.

    It¡¯s better to be a dog in a peaceful time than be a man in a chaotic period. Zhou Linghuai sighed softly. ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty is at its end..¡±</font>

 Chapter 655 - 655: Reverse

    Chapter 655 - 655: Reverse

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat, and even her voice became hoarse.

    ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t you abolish the emperor and reestablish him? I heard from Grandmother that although the Fourth Prince is the son of a concubine, he a good character. He¡¯s also inferior and polite to others. He¡¯s quite benevolent.¡¯

    Thinking about how she had nevere into contact with the Fourth Prince and had only mentioned this from others, she felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°No matter what, Cousin, you can also choose a talented and virtuous Yin family descendant from the imperial family to inherit the throne. This way¡­¡±

    It was also to prevent the mes of war in the world and the people from being disced.

    However, when the words reached her lips, she ultimately swallowed them.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    She knew that all of this was unrealistic after all.

    Her cousin was right. The Great Zhou Dynasty was at its end. It was not that the dog emperor was at his end.

    Natural and man-made disasters umted into disasters, but Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Once the famine erupted, themoners would be in chaos, and the vassal lords would be in chaos. The Great Zhou Dynasty roots were already rotten and everything was hopeless.

    All of this was because of her cousin¡¯s scheme.

    However, it was not the fault of her cousin¡¯s scheme.

    Those troubles had long been buried. It was only a matter of time before they erupted.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°I was just spouting nonsense just now. Cousin, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± She pursed her lips and said, ¡°No matter what you want to do, I¡¯ll support you. You have to remember to be fine regardless of what you do. Don¡¯t worry me.¡±

    The little girl kept her head lowered, her eyshes trembling slightly, revealing the uneasiness and fear in her heart. Perhaps because she did not want him to see that she was worried, she lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at him.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!

    Yu Youyao savored these words in her heart. Just these simple words were more beautiful than thousands of words.

    It was as if no matter what happened, there was such a person beside her.

    He helped her share her burdens, cut through the thorns, and shelter her from the wind and rain. Even if the sky fell, he could hold it up for her.

    In that case, what was there to fear in this chaotic world?!

    Yu Youyao looked up, her eyes bright and resplendent. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re returning to Youzhou. During the Dragon Boat Festival this year, you can¡¯t apany me to watch the dragon boat race. When youe back, you have to make it up to me with a painting of the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±

    In the past two years, it had been her cousin who had brought her to the moat to watch the dragon boat race with the Second Mansion. Her grandmother trusted her cousin more and more, and with thepany of her elders, she let her be.

    Zhou Linghuai chuckled. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had helped her cousin pack. Most of the incense, medicine, tea, and so on were usually prepared by her. He didn¡¯t have to worry about packing and it would be done appropriately.

    In the past two years, Zhou Linghuai had often traveled to Youzhou, so the Yu Residence did not interfere too much.

    Back then, Zhou Linghuai had contributed to helping King Li of Zhou and his son resist the Di people and had a close personal rtionship with King Yue Fei. He had also received a reward from the Imperial Court and could be considered to have gained the emperor¡¯s approval.

    There was no need to worry about the Yu Residence being implicated.

    The next morning, after Yu Youyao got up, Chun Xiao brought a painting over to report, ¡°Young Master set off for Youzhou at dawn and asked me to hand this painting to Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡± Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks and was a little angry. ¡°He clearly said yesterday that he would only leave the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Chun Xiao lowered her head. ¡°Young Master said that the sooner he leaves, the sooner he can return. The capital isn¡¯t peaceful, and he¡¯ll be gone for two months. He¡¯s a little worried about Young Miss, so he wanted to go and return early.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little better. She quickly took the painting from Chun Xiao¡¯s hand and carefully unfolded it.

    It was a painting of the Dragon Boat Festival. Under the tall Parasol Tree, there was a zither table with a Guqin and a zither on it. On the table beside it, there was a bouquet of flowers in a red vase. There were hollyhocks that were as beautiful as fire. In addition, there were dumplings, loquats, realgar wine, Wudu cakes, and so on.

    If her cousin hadn¡¯t returned to Youzhou, when the Dragon Boat Festival happened, she and her cousin would have hung a five-colored silk sachet at their waists and a cmus sword. They would have sat facing each other at the Eight Immortals Table, drinking realgar wine and eating dumplings. This would probably be the scene in this painting!

    Yu Youyao was a little mncholic. She carefully put away the painting. ¡°Did you give the five-colored silk sachet and longevity strand I prepared previously to Cousin?¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve given them all to Young Master.¡±

    After breakfast, Concubine Jiang came over. ¡°In three days, it¡¯ll be the Dragon

    Boat Festival. The family has built a shed in the moat, which is next to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and the Qi Residence. On the day of the Dragon Boat Festival, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to go over early in the morning. In the morning, the emperor will go to the moat to participate in the sacrificial ceremony to pay respects to the dragon and worship the water god. Hundreds of officials will apany him. The dragon boat race will be arranged at noon. Our family will go over at noon. I heard that the dragon boat race this year is very grand. Many families in the capital have prepared dragon boats¡­¡±

    The dragon boat race was to pay respects to the dragon and worship the water god to to avoid a drought. It was to pray for the wind and rain to be smooth, to eliminate evil and resist cmities.

    This year, the drought was getting worse. It did not seem surprising that the emperor would participate in the Dragon Boat Festival sacrificial ceremony.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°We have to prepare more tea, snacks, fruits, and so on on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival. It¡¯s rare for Grandmother to go out, so I think there will be many familiar families who will go over to greet her.¡±

    Moreover, she had also been conferred the title of county lord. The sisters she was familiar with would alsoe to look for her.

    Concubine Jiang quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao sat under the porch and thought about what her cousin had said yesterday. Since the world was about to be chaotic, she should prepare for it as soon as possible.

    In the past two years, she had taken out her savings from the bank one after another.

    A portion of the banknotes in her hand had also secretly been turned into gold and silver.

    Anything worth the price in the private vault was sold through the escort business.

    Some businesses that were more involved with the Yu Residence had also been sold.

    A portion of her assets had been transferred to the North.

    She had arge sum of real money and silver in her hands. A batch of expensive pearls, jade, artifacts, books, calligraphy, antiques, and so on were also transported directly to Youzhou. They were ced in the private vault of the Yue Fei Kings Residence and handed over to her cousin to manage.

    Arge amount of real money would easily attract the attention of the Imperial Court.

    Yu Youyao did not exchange all the banknotes. Instead, she bought arge number of medicinal herbs, cotton, rations, and so on through the escort business.

    At the thought of this, she seemed to have been preparing to leave the capital a long time ago. Even if it wasn¡¯t to Youzhou, it would be to the Xie Residence.

    After knowing the cause of her mother¡¯s death, she and the Yu Residence were at odds and were destined to drift apart.

    In the afternoon, Yu Zongzheng left the government office and asked Wen Zhu to invite her to therge study in the front courtyard.

    Zhao Da was guarding the door. When he saw Yu Youyaoing over, he quickly said, ¡°Master said that when Eldest Misses over, she can go in directly. There¡¯s no need to report.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was standing in front of his desk and using ink. When Yu Youyao came over, he seemed to have just finished writing. He nced at her and put his brush on the table. He picked up the memorial. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯re here..</font>

 Chapter 656 - 656: Unmarried Daughters Followed Their Fathers

    Chapter 656 - 656: Unmarried Daughters Followed Their Fathers

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Hello, Father.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng casually handed the memorial to Yu Youyao. ¡°Take a look at this first.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She opened the memorial and saw the lines of words on it. She knew that this was a memorial for the Imperial Court tomorrow.

    Upon closer look, her stomach churned, making her lose her appetite.

    After barely reading the memorial, Yu Youyao closed it and handed it to Yu<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Zongzheng. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Father, what do you mean?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°l n to ask the Imperial Court for an order for your mother tomorrow morning.¡± At this point, his expression was a littleplicated. ¡°I¡¯m already a third-grade Assistant Minister of the Ministry of

    Official Personnel Affairs. It makes sense to have a third-grade woman as a first wife.¡¯

    Yu Youyao did not feel happy. She was only filled with sarcasm. ¡°Mother has passed away many years ago.¡±

    She suddenly felt that it was ridiculous.

    Previously, when she was conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi, she couldn¡¯t help but think about how when her mother was still alive, she had been conferred the title of a sixth-grade An. It had only been a few days, but Yu Zongzheng was already going to request a conferment for her mother?

    What right did Yu Zongzheng have to help his deceased first wife ask for an increase in status.

    The dog emperor had conferred the title of county lord on her because he was worried that the bargaining chips he had were not heavy enough. Now, he wanted the emperor to confer the title of her deceased biological mother as a show of kindness?!

    However, the price she had to pay was as heavy as this royal favor.

    Since ancient times, there had only been children with a mother, a husband with a wife, and a father with a daughter.

    When it came to her, she would be a daughter without a mother, or even a daughter without a father.

    The first wife and daughter both received benefits, so there was no reason for the dog emperor not to give Yu Zongzheng benefits. One had to know that women had three subserviences and four virtues, and one of them was to follow their fathers while unmarried.

    It meant that before a woman got married, she had to obey her father and listen to his teachings. She could not disobey her father and be disrespectful and unfilial.

    There was also a saying: ept the reward of a ruler and bear the burden of a

    ruler.

    What was the dog emperor worried about?

    The treasury was empty.

    Only when Yu Zongzheng received benefits could he do his best to help the dog emperor share his burden and fill the treasury.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had a clear rule that if a wife died, the assets under her name would follow her children. If she did not have any children, they would return to her maiden family.

    Yu Zongzheng could not get involved in Madam Xie¡¯s dowry. Due to the Xie Residence, he did not dare to get involved and he could not bring himself to get involved in his daughter¡¯s money.

    Even the pce was coveting Yu Youyao¡¯s money.

    Didn¡¯t Yu Zongzheng have any thoughts?

    Could he watch helplessly as such arge sum of money that Yu Youyao had be someone else¡¯s in the future?

    Naturally, that was impossible!

    It was better to take it out to fill the treasury and pave the way for his future.

    From the standpoint of ¡°the righteousness of the country¡± and the dogma of

    ¡°unmarried daughters should follow their fathers¡±, there was no possibility of her refusing.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s desire to escape from the Yu Residence had never been so strong.

    She chuckled and couldn¡¯t help but ask softly, ¡°Father, why did you suddenly think of asking for a title for my mother?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng sighed slightly. ¡°The minister is under the Duke¡¯s orders to use his virtue to cultivate. The Imperial Court is indebted to the nobles and treats all the husbands as nobles. Now that I¡¯ve been promoted to an official, I can be bestowed with a wife. However, your stepmother is vicious and I can¡¯t bear for her to be a wife and mother. She¡¯s not as gentle and upright as your mother.

    This imperial order should be bestowed on your mother.¡±

    At this point, his expression inevitably revealed a hint of nostalgia.

    If Yu Youyao did not know the cause of her birth mother¡¯s death, she might have really believed this excuse. However, at this moment, no matter how beautifully Yu Zongzheng said it, it was difficult to hide his schemes.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. Herughter was filled with mockery that only she knew.

    ¡°Mother has passed away for many years. It¡¯s rare that Father still remembers Mother¡¯s gentle and quiet demeanor.¡±

    Back then, when he was having an affair with Madam Yang, he did not think this way.

    It was unknown if it was because he felt guilty or something, but these words sounded a little harsh. Yu Zongzheng frowned and nced at Yu Youyao.

    His eldest daughter stood obediently with her head lowered, looking no different from before.

    Yu Zongzheng felt that he was thinking too much.

    Yu Youyao did not want to mention her mother to him anymore. ¡°Has Father discussed such a big matter with Grandmother?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and tell your grandmotherter. After all, she¡¯s your biological mother. I¡¯m telling you in advance so that you can be happy.¡±

    Happy? Her biological father had conspired with the dog emperor to scheme against her money. Was this worth being happy about?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up, but the smile did not reach her eyes. ¡°The emperor has just conferred the title of county head of Shaoyi County to me, and it¡¯s already a great favor from the emperor. If Father asks for another order for Mother, will the emperor think that our family is pampered and greedy?¡± At this point, her face was already filled with worry. ¡°The lightning and rain are all bestowed by the emperor. Father is an official in the court, so you have to be more careful. I can¡¯t make things difficult for Father just to ask for an order for Mother.¡¯

    Yu Zongzheng patted her shoulder. ¡°The Empress Dowager pays respects to Buddha. In the early years, the internal and external mingfu raised money to repair the pagoda for the Empress Dowager. Your mother donated 100,000 taels of silver. Today, news came from the pce that the Empress Dowager wanted to raise money for disaster relief, so this matter was mentioned. Everyone in the pce cares about your mother, so it¡¯s only logical for her to be conferred the title. When the matter of the money raising is settled, our family will donate more money to share the burden of the emperor and the Empress Dowager. We¡¯ll also do our best for themoners of the world. We won¡¯t let down the emperor¡¯s grace.¡±

    His words were righteous.

    Her mother had already contributed 100,000 taels of silver to build a pagoda for the Empress Dowager. In that case, how much should she donate to such a huge matter like raising money for disaster relief to not let down the emperor¡¯s grace?

    From the standpoint of the country and themoners, how much would be enough to not let down the emperor¡¯s grace? Yu Youyao lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    At this point, she could only obey.

    Yu Zongzheng nodded in relief. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you for being so understanding.¡±

    After Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Zongzheng went to An Shou Hall.

    The mother and son spoke for less than ten minutes. Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch with a tired expression and waved her hand. ¡°I understand.

    Go back! ¡±

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°Mother, this matter¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu closed her eyes. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Her tone was a little stiff, and Yu Zongzhengs expression did not look too good. ¡°Mother eats vegetarian food and prays to Buddha all year round. When Madam Xie was still alive, she also had a reputation for being kind. Yao Yao has set up the Graceful Heart Hall because she¡¯s doing good deeds. The Empress Dowager has raised money for disaster relief, so our family definitely has to donate more.¡¯

    The businesses in the government were only enough for Yu Zongzheng to spend in the court. The food and clothes in the residence all had to be bought. Yu Zongzheng kept saying that he would donate more. Where would the moneye from?

    Old Madam Yu was so angry that sheughed. It wasn¡¯t enough to target Yao Yao¡¯s money alone, but he was even thinking about her own money. He was worried that if he gave the money to Yao Yao, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get it himself. He might as well make her donate it and pave the way for his future!

    She did not expect him to have such a scheme..</font>

 Chapter 657 - 657: Deep Knowledge

    Chapter 657 - 657: Deep Knowledge

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When the emperor conferred the title of County Head to her, the first sentence of the imperial edict was about loyalty, being filial and umting kindness and virtue. Eldest Son kept saying that he was using kindness and virtue to prove his point. Old Madam Yu suddenly opened her eyes and stared at Yu Zongzheng. ¡°You¡¯re right. How can our family fall behind in doing good and umting virtue?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was delighted. ¡°Mother is indeed righteous.¡±

    As soon as he left, Old Madam Yu said weakly, ¡°Help me back to my room.¡±

    Nanny Liu helped Matriarch Liu up. Matriarch Liu had recuperated for a few days, but because of Eldest Master¡¯s words, her spirits had weakened again.

    After returning to her room, Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Liu to take out the Four Treasures of the Study. ¡°Even if the emperor wants to request a royal order for Madam Xie, he has to see what Eldest Son thinks.¡¯<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    If Eldest Son did not ask for a title, it was impossible for the emperor to give Madam Xie a title.

    Nanny Liu lowered her head, not daring to speak.

    Old Madam Yu sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve tried to block him from having these ambitions. There was news in the pce that the Empress Dowager wanted to raise money for disaster relief, so she guessed the emperor¡¯s intention in conferring the title of county head to Yao Yao. He took the initiative to ask for a title for Madam Xie and pave the way for the emperor. He wanted to use his daughter¡¯s and my money to pave the way for his future.¡±

    At this point, what was done was done.

    The emperor and Eldest Son both had their own agendas. The two of them hit it off immediately. It was no longer her ce to get involved.

    Old Madam Yu looked down at the letter spread out in front of her, and for a moment, she seemed to have aged ten years. ¡®Eldest Son has already been blinded by his desire for power. He doesn¡¯t even recognize his rtives. I have to leave a way out for my Yao Yao. In the future, if I die, my Yao Yao won¡¯t be controlled by an unrighteous thing.¡±

    Nanny Xu lowered her head and studied the ink.

    Old Madam Yu picked up her brush and dipped it in ink¡­

    This letter took more than an hour to write. It was more than three Dazes

    long. Old Madam Yu asked Nanny Xu to get her private seal and the Yu Residence¡¯s seals were printed one by one.

    After  she felt that it was inappropriate and picked up her pen to write another letter.

    In the first letter, every word and sentence was for her granddaughter¡¯s deep consideration. It was indescribable.

    Every word and sentence of this second letter was shocking. Nanny Liu only took a nce and quickly lowered her head, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    After writing, she picked up her brush and wrote another letter.

    The three consecutive letters gave Nanny Liu a bad feeling. She had the illusion that Matriarch was exining her funeral in advance. ¡°Matriarch, why do you have to¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu sealed the three letters one by one. ¡°With my illness, who knows when I¡¯ll lie on the ground and die?¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s lips moved, wanting to persuade her.

    Old Madam Yu handed the letter to Nanny Liu. ¡°Give the letter to Chang An and ask him to send it to Linghuai at full speed. Linghuai returned to Youzhou this morning and hasn¡¯t gone far yet.¡±

    Nanny Liu took the letter. ¡°Young Master will be back in two months at most. Why are you in a hurry to send the letter to him now?¡±

    After writing the letter, Old Madam Yu seemed to have exhausted all her strength and leaned back in her chair. ¡°The royal court is changing rapidly. As long as this letter isn¡¯t his your hands, I won¡¯t be at ease. 1 have to send it now, not a momentter.¡¯

    It was toote for the Xie Residence to protect Yao Yao. Even if they had a fortune, they might not be able to protect her.

    There was no one in the Yu Residence who was worthy of her trust.

    Only Linghuai had a close rtionship with King Yue Fei and Yao Yao¡­

    With the Dragon Boat Festival approaching, Nanny Yue followed the people from the manor into the residence to send off the gifts.

    Yu Youyao asked about the sweet potato propagation again.

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°The vines that were nted earlier have alsoe to life. They¡¯re growing better than the roots. After the summer, the manor has already hiredmoners to cut the vines and n to nt sweet potato vines in the freend. Not only are the manors in the capital, but Young Miss is also nting sweet potato vines in all the manors in the country.¡±

    They were more drought-resistant than beans. They were produced inrge quantities and could stave off hunger.

    nting sweet potatoes during a drought was the best choice.

    Young Miss was indeed far-sighted.

    Back then, in order to try nting sweet potatoes, Young Miss had tried nting them in various farmsteads in the country. She wanted to see how different the yield, taste, and variety of sweet potatoes nted in different areas, climate, and soil were.

    When she discovered that sweet potatoes were not picky about fertile soil and were suitable to be nted in sand, she prepared to nt them inrge quantities.

    Yu Youyao was a little relieved. ¡°Nanny, pay more attention to themotion in the brokerage house. If there¡¯s suitablend, buy it all. It doesn¡¯t matter if thend is thinner. You don¡¯t have to pick fertile soil for sweet potatoes.¡± She did notck money. It was the safest to buy farnd at any time.

    After the world became chaotic, there were a lot of things to do. Only by starting agriculture on arge scale could she stabilize the country¡¯s foundation. The first national policy of the country stated that the fields belonged to the people. As long as there was a contract, even in the new dynasty, what should be hers would still be hers.

    Even if the new dynasty wanted to conquernd, it was not free.

    If she grew one mu of sweet potatoes, perhaps the famine would ease a little in the second half of the year.

    Nanny Yue naturally wouldn¡¯t stop her from buyingnd. ¡°The experienced old farmers in the manor said that the best time to nt the sweet potatoes is around the Dragon Boat Festival. I reckon they can be nted untilte May.

    There¡¯s still time to buy some more fields.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s extra sweet potato vines, distribute them to themoners in the nearby manors. Tell them that this is a new nt that was brought back from overseas and can be sessfully nted. It¡¯s high in yield, drought-resistant, and pest-resistant. Its output is greater than other crops. Leaves, stems, and vines can all be eaten. Their families all have their ownnd or thin plots ofnd that they¡¯ve explored themselves. Those who are willing to nt them can nt them themselves. This doesn¡¯t just apply only to manors in the capital but all the manors in the country.¡±

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. One stalk of sweet potato vines can grow a piece. I definitely won¡¯t be able to nt them all. As long as they are willing to nt them, I¡¯ll distribute some to them to nt themselves.¡±

    After all, sweet potatoes were a new nt. No one in the Great Zhou Dynasty had nted them before, so themoners might not waste the few fields in their families to nt new seeds that they had never nted.

    However, it was not a secret that Young Miss was nting sweet potatoes on arge scale. After all, it was the manor of the young miss of an official family.

    There would definitely be moremoners willing to follow suit.

    Young Miss could be considered to have done a lot.

    Upon hearing that there were many extra sweet potato vines, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Themoners entered the mountains early to find food. In June and July, there won¡¯t be much to eat in the mountains. There are many sweet potato vines, so themoners can harvest the sweet potato leaves to relieve their hunger. In August, when the drought erupts, the sweet potatoes can be harvested and can more or less alleviate the famine.¡± At this point, she felt a little regretful. ¡°If only there were more sweet potato vines.¡± Nanny Yue shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    Potatoes were not a species of the Great Zhou Dynasty, so the number of them that merchant ships could obtain was very limited. After two years of cultivation and testing, it was already not easy to grow so many.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Young Miss had suggested cutting the potato vines and the old farmers in the manor felt that it was feasible, how could they be nted on arge scale now?</font>

 Chapter 658 - 658: Destroying the dike and drowning the farmland

    Chapter 658 - 658: Destroying the dike and drowning the farnd

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The sweet potatoes had to be cut before and after the Dragon Boat Festival. As soon as Nanny Yue returned to the manor, she immediately spread the news.

    In other areas, pigeons were also used to send messages. Every time a pigeon arrived at a manor, the manor would send a pigeon to the manor closest to it.

    The best pigeons could fly for about eight hours a day, and could fly for almost a hundred kilometers every two hours.

    Basically, within five days, Yu Youyao¡¯s message would be sent to manors everywhere in the country, and it would not dy the insertion of the vines.

    Of course, pigeons could only send some simple information to a fixed location. Some important information could not be sent by pigeons.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Little Zhouzhuang also received the news.

    Back then, Zhou Yongniu had exposed Zhou Yongchang for deceiving and hiding information from the higher-ups, embezzling the main family¡¯s money, and fooling them. Later on, after Yu Youyao¡¯s kindness and authority, he became loyal to her.

    After Zhou Yonghe became a manager, he brought him along to work.

    Later on, when Zhou Yonghe wanted to join the escort business, he rmended Zhou Yongniu to be the manager of Little Zhouzhuang.

    Zhou Yongniu was very convinced by Eldest Miss, so he immediately looked for Eldest Miss Zhuang to discuss this matter. ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s manor is going to distribute sweet potato vines and let us nt them ourselves. I n to arrange for the people in the manor to nt sweet potato vines on all thend that they have left at home. If there¡¯s nond for themselves, I¡¯ll let them develop a piece ofnd to nt them themselves. The steward in Eldest Miss¡¯s manor said that sweet potatoes are resistant to droughts. I made a trip to the

    Rogue Manor today and Steward Li from the manor brought me to take a look.

    Some of the sand has also been nted with sweet potatoes. After the wastnd is carefully arranged, perhaps it can be used to nt sweet potatoes too.¡±

    Elder Zhuang had already lost his teeth. As soon as he sat down, he felt sleepy and wanted to doze off. ¡°This sweet potato isn¡¯t a crop of our Great Zhou Dynasty. No one has nted it in the past. The Imperial Court distributes new seeds every year, but there aren¡¯t many that have really seeded in nting them. They can barely be nted and aren¡¯t very useful¡­¡±

    Zhou Yongniu interrupted him. ¡°Eldest Miss won¡¯t fool us. If she said that it can be nted, it must be true. You also know that Eldest Miss has a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart. The north has suffered a drought, and every family¡¯s life isn¡¯t easy. Many families have long run out of food. The Li family in front starved to deathst year. Our Little Zhouzhuang was only able to survive because of Eldest Miss¡¯s care.¡¯

    Elder Zhuang was speechless for a moment. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, everyone doesn¡¯t have much private space. They¡¯ve all nted drought-resistant beans long ago.¡±

    Zhou Yongniu gritted his teeth. ¡°Plough off all the beans and nt sweet potatoes. Those who have strong men at home, go to the mountains to explore and try your best to nt more sweet potatoes.¡± Worried that Elder Zhuang would not agree, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s only so muchnd left for us. It¡¯s not enough for a family to survive on even if we nt a whole field of sweet potatoes. Do you see that there¡¯s a piece of the vine every time it¡¯s nted? It¡¯s edible. When they are nted, the sweet potato vines can grow in June and July.¡±

    Elder Zhuang wanted to object. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    Zhou Yongniu also had a bad temper and only knew how to be stubborn. ¡°Eldest Miss said that if it can be nted, it can be nted.¡±

    Elder Zhuang felt that it was inappropriate. ¡°What if?¡±

    Zhou Yongniu frowned. ¡°Eldest Miss asked us to nt them because she had grown them herself. The steward of Little Li Manor participated in the nting test. He said that Eldest Miss was a living Bodhisattva, so we would definitely be able to nt the sweet potatoes.¡±

    This was a sh between schrs and soldiers, so he couldn¡¯t exin himself. Old Master Zhuang had a headache. ¡°Tomorrow, bring a few prestigious people from the vige to the Rogue Manor.¡±

    Zhou Yongniu was not careless. The next day, before dawn, he brought more than 30 people to the Rogue Manor.

    When the group arrived at the Rogue Manor, it was already noon.

    When Steward Li of the Little Li Residence received the news, he personally brought them to the manor to see the cutting of the sweet potatoes. He even told them about the situation with the vines. Then, he brought them to the

    Little Li Residence and realized that every family in the Little Li Residence was also preparing to cut the sweet potatoes. There were also vigers who were exploring the mountains to nt sweet potatoes.

    Butler Li said, ¡°As long as you loosen the soil and make a ridge, the sweet potato vines can grow without needing to be cared about. This thing doesn¡¯t need much resources. After being cut, it can live on its own. I¡¯ve farmed for most of my life, but this is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a good living crop. Our Little Li Manor doesn¡¯t nt anything but sweet potatoes.¡± Zhou Yongniu and the others asked many questions at once.

    Steward Li had participated in the nt testing and knew about the sweet potatoes very well. The insiders had heard everything. Everyone was a farmer, so how could they not tell if he was telling the truth? Gradually, they dispelled the doubts and concerns in their hearts.

    The same thing happened in Yu Youyao¡¯s manors all over the country.

    Yu Youyao did not know that her small actions would saved countlessmoners in the future.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the fourth of May. The family was preparing for the Dragon Boat Festival tomorrow.

    Yu Youyao was no exception. She carried the basket to the bamboo forest and picked a lot of bamboo leaves.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard and changing her clothes, Xia Tao rushed over. ¡°Young Miss, bad news. An emergency report from Zhejiang has entered the capital. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a Dragon Boat Festival in Zhejiang. It rained for three days and three nights in a row. The rain rose to the riverbank and broke down the dams in six counties. Countless viges and rice fields were flooded.¡¯

    The teacup in Yu Youyao¡¯s hand fell to the ground and shattered.

    Xia Tao was shocked and knelt on the ground.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale. Her hand was still holding the teacup, but her hand was trembling badly. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°All six counties were flooded?!¡±

    Xia Tao said, ¡°The emergency report was shouted all the way into the capital.

    Manymoners heard it. They seem to have drowned.¡±

    ¡°All six counties are flooded! Yu Youyao suddenly raised her voice, and even her voice was trembling. ¡°Zhejiang is a rich ce in Jiangnan. It¡¯s densely popted. The number of people in the six countiesbined is unknown, and the number of fields is unknown.¡± Her trembling hands suddenly clenched into fists, and even her voice was squeezed out from between her teeth. ¡°The rice seeds in the south are inserted into the fields. They haven¡¯t turned green yet. It¡¯s all over if the heavy rain washes them away.¡± Her eyes suddenly turned red, and her face was terrifyingly pale. ¡°There¡¯s a drought in the north. In the second half of the year, there will ve a famine. Be it the Imperial Court or themoners, they¡¯re all counting on the food harvest in the south to survive.¡¯

    Six counties¡¯ dams had been destroyed, so it was far from possible that only six counties had been affected.

    At least half of the farnd in Zhejiang would be empty this year.

    If Zhejiang lost everything, what about the taxes of the Imperial Court?

    Without food from the south, what would happen to the drought in the north?

    Xia Tao had never seen Young Miss lose control of her emotions like this and was very worried.

    ¡°Six counties. It¡¯s not six viges or six towns. It¡¯s six counties and millions of people.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s lips trembled. She couldn¡¯t imagine how many people would die from the flood in the south and what the consequences would be if their fields were flooded. After the natural disaster, they would have to face the epidemic.. How many families would be destroyed!</font>

 Chapter 659 - 659: Natural and Man-made Calamity

    Chapter 659 - 659: Natural and Man-made Cmity

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xia Tao called out softly, ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao sat in a daze, feeling a little dazed. ¡°The strong wind doesn¡¯t end in court, and the heavy rain doesn¡¯t end in the evening. There¡¯s a Dragon Boat Festival in Zhejiang every year. All the dams have to be repaired with arge sum of money every year. They¡¯re as impregnable as iron. How can arge flood destroy six dams? Unless¡­¡±

    The riverbank was not as impregnable as everyone thought¡­

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t continue. She closed her eyes and got up to go to An Shou Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch. Seeing her granddaughter¡¯s pale face and shocked expression, she sighed softly. ¡°Were you frightened?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Grandmother, all six dams in Xin¡¯an River have copsed. How can all six dams be destroyed in one go? So manymoners are¡­ Is this a natural disaster or a man-made disaster?!¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Her voice choked in her throat and she couldn¡¯t continue. Tears rushed out of her eyes.

    Water conservation was good for the country and the people. There was a lot of rain in the south, and the Dragon Boat Festival flood was present every year. The Imperial Court checked and repaired the dam every year to prevent heavy water flow.

    Old Madam Yu hugged her granddaughter in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a natural disaster, but it¡¯s also a human disaster.¡¯

    Yu Youyao asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Grandmother, will the Imperial Court allocate money for disaster relief?¡±

    There was a drought in the north and a flood in the south. All of this showed the fact that the Imperial Court was spending endlessly and themoners were struggling. The Great Zhou Dynasty was about to die.

    Old Madam Yu stroked her head. ¡°The flood isn¡¯t like a drought. It can be dyed for a while. I think the Imperial Court is already discussing disaster relief. We¡¯ll wait to hear the news!¡±

    They waited until it was dark before Yu Zongzheng returned from the pce.

    After seeing the Matriarch, the first thing Yu Zongzheng said was, ¡°The urgent report of the Dragon Boat Festival in Zhejiang was sent to the pce. The emperor immediately summoned the court officials for a meeting. The Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Works quarreled. The emperor flew into a rage and questioned the Imperial Astronomer why he hadn¡¯t calcted the flood in the south. The Imperial Astronomer said that the flood in the south was a man-made disaster and not a natural disaster.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu gasped, and even Yu Youyao held her breath.

    Yu Zongzheng took a sip of tea and continued, ¡°The emperor asked what he meant by a man-made disaster. The Imperial Astronomer said that ever since Emperor Gaozu ordered the renovation of the dike in Zhejiang for hundreds of years, the tide of the Xin¡¯an River has risen and fallen. Every year, the Imperial Court will pull out arge sum of silver to repair the dike to ensure safety. The dike has been diverted. If there is water overflowing the embankment, they would open another embankment to divert the water. At the most serious moment, it rained for more than ten days in a row. Some of the dikes couldn¡¯t take the pressure and copsed, but it wasn¡¯t so serious that six in a row copsed at once.¡±

    In just three days, the dam copsed.

    Unless the levees that were allocated to the Ministry of Works every year were

    not really implemented, the originally impregnable levees would gradually be overwhelmed through the years.

    The Imperial Astronomer was targeting the Ministry of Works.

    The Ministry of Works was in charge of water, wood, soil, construction, farming, the ban on mountains, rivers, embankments, roads, bridges, and so on. If there was a problem with the dam in Zhejiang, the Ministry of Works would be the first to bear the brunt.

    Yu Zongzheng continued, ¡°The emperor was furious. All the officials from the Ministry of Works who had participated in the repair of the dike in Zhejiang and the eunuchs who supervised the river routes were ordered to be imprisoned. Someone was conferred as the River Inspection Censor of the left capital of the Imperial Court and had to patrol the river. He needed to head to Zhejiang to investigate this matter thoroughly. He was also given a sword and a hundred pce guards to apany him. Anyone who stopped them was killed on the spot. The emperor even gave a holy decree allowing the censor of the river route to mobilize his troops.¡±

    They were going to make a big fuss and kill him as a warning.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. In the past two years, the emperor¡¯s dissatisfaction with Jiangnan had increased day by day. The Dragon Boat Festival flood had be the best reason for the emperor to manage Jiangnan and further control it.

    Therefore, after the incident, the emperor¡¯s first reaction was not to fight the cmity, but to denounce him.

    Jiangnan was rich, especially Zhejiang. The dog emperor even wanted her money. How could he let Zhejiang off?

    Two years ago, Song Xiuwen¡¯s case of embezzling money from the army was dealt with openly and secretly. Although he had confiscated the ¡°dirty money¡± , it did not satisfy the emperor¡¯s appetite.

    Later on, because of the ¡°Japanese pirates¡±, it had stopped, but Song Xiuwen had yet to be dealt with.

    Now, repairing the river was a huge sum of money.

    Six dams had copsed at once. It was definitely not caused by a year or two of corruption. It had to be at least seven or eight years. After so many years, it was a huge cost.

    Neither the Ministry of Works nor the eunuchs who supervised the river could take out this sum of money. Local officials would definitely be involved.

    The money they were greedy for was from the treasury.

    These corrupt officials were all blood- sucking insects. Whose blood were they sucking?

    It was the emperor¡¯s blood.

    Now that the treasury was empty, the dog emperor was worried about how to get more funds by exploiting people.

    This time, blood would flow like a river in Zhejiang again.

    It was not any better than the North.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Zhejiang now?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng sighed. ¡°All six counties were flooded, and it was far more than six counties that were affected. The impact was very widespread. The governor joined forces with Ye Hanyuan and led his navy to evacuate and save themoners. He also mobilized themoners to transport sandbags in an attempt to block the dike.¡±

    For some reason, when she heard this news, Yu Youyao¡¯s panicked mind suddenly calmed down a lot.

    No matter what happened to the Imperial Court, at least there were still people in Zhejiang who were willing to do their best for themoners.

    At this moment, she suddenly realized something.

    Long before Ye Hanyuan went to Zhejiang, her cousin had mentioned to her that Zhejiang would be in chaos sooner orter. It would either be in chaos, or the people would rebel.

    If the Imperial Court could not be benevolent this time by providing relief for the refugees and calming the hearts of the people, there would be a riot in Zhejiang.

    Her cousin had not sent Ye Hanyuan to Zhejiang just to stir up more trouble. He had not only coveted Zhejiangs wealth and wanted to control it.

    He also had the intention of letting Ye Hanyuan stabilize the chaos.

    When Old Madam Yu heard this, she sped her hands together. ¡°Amitabha!¡± Immediately after, she frowned and asked, ¡°The Imperial Court didn¡¯t mention anything about resisting the disaster?¡±

    He had said a lot, but none of her words were on point.

    Yu Zongzheng shook his head. ¡°Second Brother mentioned this in the court and asked the emperor to issue a decree to order the various government offices in Zhejiang to settle down the refugees and open warehouses to provide food relief. Businessmen and the like are not allowed to take advantage of the flood disaster to raise the price of food and buy and annex thend of themoners at a low price. They will gain a huge sum of ill-gotten wealth and so on. The emperor asked Second Brother to draft a document and distribute it to all the government offices in the country.¡±

    The storage of food in the government office was limited, so it was impossible for it to help all the refugees. Only when the Imperial Court allocated money to the government would the government step in and discuss with the merchants to buy food to help the people.

    Yu Zongzheng sighed slightly. ¡°The treasury is empty. The Ministry of

    Revenue has embezzled the military sry allocated to Zhejiang in the second half of the year and gathered a million taels of silver.. We can¡¯t not be prepared for the drought in the north¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 660 - 660: Retired

    Chapter 660 - 660: Retired

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Two million taels of silver was definitely not enough.

    Millions of people in six counties were to bepensated. Resources were needed to provide food relief, treat illnesses with medicine, rebuild after the disaster, preventing the epidemic, and so on. Less than five million taels of silver was not enough.

    The most terrifying thing was that far more than six counties had been affected.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao immediately wrote a letter to Nanny Yue and asked her to take her token and make a trip to Zhejiang. She would transfer all the food and medicinal herbs in all the grain and medicinal shops in Jiangnan to Ningbo, Shaoxing, and Taizhou to help Ye Hanyuan resist the disaster and save the people.

    This was all she could do.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    That night, Yu Youyao tossed and turned, unable to sleep at all.

    The next day, it was the Dragon Boat Festival.

    The residence was filled with mugwort, cmus, and portraits of Zhong Kui.

    It was a lively scene.

    Yu Youyao had a five-colored silk sachet at her waist and a cmus sword. Her arm was also tied with a colorful rope. After breakfast, she went to An Shou Hall.

    Old Madam Yu had also not slept for the entire night. Her eyes were dark and listless. ¡°The emperor has long arranged for a carriage to go to the moat to participate in the worship of the dragon and the water god. He will pray for the wind and rain to be smooth and the country will be safe.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°The dragon boat race today has to be held as usual?¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a flood in Zhejiang and a drought in the north. At this time, the dragon boat race has to be more grand.¡± For a moment, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling.

    It was not wrong to hold the dragon boat festival to pray for smooth wind and rain.

    However, she thought of the flood in Zhejiang and themoners¡¯ sorrow and discement. In contrast, the capital was peaceful. The scene of dragon boats ying made her feel ufortable.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the dragon boatpetition today. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t stand themotion. It¡¯s better to have peace at home.¡±

    Yu Youyao was no longer in the mood. ¡°Since Grandmother isn¡¯t going, our family won¡¯t go either.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not insist.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao looked for Concubine Jiang and said that Matriarch Jiang was not feeling well, so she did not go to the moat to watch the dragon boat race.

    It was a good Dragon Boat Festival, but it was cold and deserted.

    The family did not even hold a banquet. They only symbolically ate the dumplings, realgar wine, Wudu cakes, and so on rewarded by the pce. They celebrated the festival this way.

    When it was dark, Yu Zongshen came over. His eyes were dark. He had not slept the entire night yesterday and had listened to the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s n.

    ¡°Not long ago, the pce received news that the Xie family had deployed 20 ships of food to Zhejiang. Zhejiang probably doesn¡¯tck food anymore, but there are too many things to do after the early disaster.¡±

    Old Madam Yu sighed with emotion. ¡°The Xie family is quite benevolent. It¡¯s not easy to gather these 20 ships of food. I think they prepared it long ago as relief for the drought.¡±

    Yu Zongshen tightened his grip on his teacup. ¡°The Xie family alone has almost resolved half of the food that Zhejiangcks. Moreover, the Xie family has not only donated food, but also showed their stance. All the merchants in the world follow the Xie family¡¯s lead. As long as the governmentes forward and interacts with the local merchants, they can also prepare the remaining food.¡±

    Old Madam Yu felt much more at ease. She only sighed again. ¡°The disaster relief matter has been settled, but there should be an exnation for the thousands of people who died from the water disaster. This matter has just begun¡­¡±

    Yu Zongshen said, ¡°Elder Xia is retiring.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was suddenly shocked. ¡°At this juncture?¡±

    Yu Zongshen nodded. ¡°The memorial has already been handed over, but the emperor hasn¡¯t said anything. He¡¯ll have to wait until the flood in Zhejiang is Old Madam Yu did not know what to say. ¡°Then you¡­¡±

    Yu Zongshen said, ¡°It¡¯s already decided. I¡¯ll be the Grand Secretary.¡±

    Old Madam Yu did not feel happy. ¡°The Grand Secretary has also be a hot potato.¡±

    The matter of the water disaster in Zhejiang would definitely implicate the cab. Elder Xia was definitely involved. After all, he was an elder of three dynasties. No matter how dissatisfied the emperor was with him, it was impossible for him to really punish him. If he retired, he would still retain the dignity of a minister.

    His retirement would also cause most of the Xia Party in the court to lose power.

    Things in Zhejiang were much easier.

    It also made things easier for the emperor.

    However, there was still chaos in Zhejiang. Second Brother had taken over as the Grand Secretary at this time, and his situation was very difficult.

    Yu Zongshen nodded.

    Old Madam Yu sighed softly. ¡°Tomorrow, get your wife to block the side door from the West Residence to the East Residence. In the future, don¡¯te to the main house too often. Just get your wife to give you some things every month. Since we¡¯ve split up, let¡¯s split up cleanly. Don¡¯t worry about your eldest brother. If you have the time, take care of the n more. I¡¯m old. In the future, the rise and fall of the residence and the n will be your own doing. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Yu Zongshen said nothing.

    Old Madam Yu thought of Madam Xie in a daze, and her face turned ashen. ¡°I¡¯m the one who let you down for what happened back then. The Xie family helped the Imperial Court lift the sea ban, and the Imperial Court rewarded the Xie family. Roujia followed everyone from the Xie family into the capital. I held a banquet at home to entertain the Xie family. Roujia was bright and generous, and we hit it off especially well. Later, 1 had no objections. I realized that you were looking at Roujia, and for some reason, I mentioned marriage to

    Old Master Xie.¡¯

    The Xie family did not agree at that time.

    However, they did not refuse immediately. There were only two brothers in the Yu Residence, and she did not have many brothers. Their backyard was also clean. Eldest Son had just entered the royal court and still had some talent. As the Xie Residence and the Yu Residence had a rtionship, the Xie Residence did not have to worry that their daughter would suffer when she entered the Yu Residence.

    After all kinds of considerations, the Yu Residence was indeed a good choice for Madam Xie.

    Second Brother did not know.

    It wasn¡¯t until the two sides exchanged invitations that Second Brother found out the truth and had a big fight with her. However, at this point, what was done was done.

    At that time, she had tested Roujia.

    She also realized that Roujia and Second Brother did not have a rtionship. It was all because Second Brother was hot-headed. How deep could this one-sided rtionship be?

    Only then did she decide to give Roujia to Eldest Son.

    On the other hand, he was also worried that Roujia would get married and Second Brother would not give up. If Roujia became his sister-inw, Second Brother would probably not let her go.

    Yu Zongshen suddenly put down his teacup and the bottom of it fell onto the table with a thud. He stood up from his chair. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With that, he strode out without waiting for Old Madam Yu to speak.

    Old Madam Yu felt dizzy and copsed on the couch, panting heavily.

    ¡°Matriarch¡­¡± Nanny Liu was shocked. She quickly took out the medicine and fed it to Matriarch.

    After taking the medicine, Old Madam Yu cried. ¡°He hates me. Even if I die, he won¡¯t forgive me. All these years, he¡¯s been ying the role of a good son, husband, and father, but his heart is cold.. In front of me, he doesn¡¯t even want to mention Madam Xie because he thinks that anyone in the Yu

    Residence can dirty her name by mentioning her, including himself¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 661 - 661: Thank You

    Chapter 661 - 661: Thank You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Liu also had tears streaming down her face. ¡°Matriarch, you have to take care of yourself. Eldest Miss is still counting on you¡­¡±

    Without suffering the pain of others, you don¡¯t know the pain of others. The Matriarch had lived too hard in this life. She had schemed for her entire life, and none of it was for herself.

    The next day, another imperial edict came from the pce. This time, it was an order from the Xie family.

    Madam Xie had passed away many years ago, and her imperial edict had been received by her daughter, Yu Youyao.

    After this experience, Yu Youyao was much calmer.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Eunuch Zhu looked at Yu Youyao and smiled. ¡°County Head of Shaoyi, the mingfu has beenpleted, so I brought it over.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and she quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Eunuch.¡¯

    She did not think that Eunuch Zhu had the leisure toe over to read the imperial edict and even help her bring her mingfu over. This was clearly not a coincidence, but a special one.

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°It was nothing. County Head Shaoyi, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    With that, he pped

    A few pce maids carried silver pce tes and entered one after another. In the blink of an eye, they stood in a row in the front hall.

    On the pce te, there was a pearl-green crown, arge red sleeved shirt, a real purple embroidered golden robe, anshan, and a matching pendant. Every item was exquisitely carved.

    The title of nobility of the imperial family was different from an imperial order. It was represented by red, a phoenix, purple, golden patterns, and so on. There was arge red satin embroidery at the waist that symbolized the nobles of the n.

    It was roughly simr to the imperial order, but the patterns were different. The colors were also gold and purple. It looked more imposing and solemn, but it followed the rules strictly.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s level as a fifth-grade county lord was inferior to her grandmother.

    Yu Youyao thanked Eunuch Zhu again.

    Eunuch Zhu nodded with a smile and did not even sit down. He only said, ¡°The emperor is worried about the drought and there¡¯s a flood in Zhejiang. Recently, his health has been deteriorating. It¡¯s not convenient for me to stay long, so I¡¯ll return to the pce to serve him.¡±

    It seemed that he had not said anything, but the words ¡°drought¡± and ¡°flood¡± had already expressed what he meant.

    After Eunuch Zhu left, Old Madam Yu stared at the luxurious county lord¡¯s order on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll order someone to send a token to the pce in a while. Tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll wear this county lord¡¯s outfit. Go to the ancestral hall first and offer the memorial to the ancestral hall. After paying respects to your ancestors, follow me into the pce to show your thanks!¡±

    The drought could be slowed down, but the flood could not be dyed.

    Eunuch Zhu was reminding their family to enter the pce as soon as possible to thank the emperor.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°l understand, Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was not in good spirits. ¡°You¡¯ve already learned all the rules in the pce from Nanny Xu, so there¡¯s no need for me to say anything else. Anyway, we¡¯ll be together tomorrow. Just learn from me. You¡¯re a county head, and this is your first time entering the pce, so it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some oversights. The pce won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    There were many rules in the pce, and it was not something that could be exined clearly by one person.

    If she went once, she would know what to do the next time.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°l know the rules of the pce. Grandmother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Old Madam Yu smiled and forced herself to perk up. She also mentioned all the rules and matters that she needed to be paid attention to in the pce. She even repeatedly exined some important things a few times. She said that she did not have to say much about these rules, but she was still worried about her granddaughter. Unknowingly, she spoke too much.

    By the time she finished speaking, almost an hour had passed.

    Old Madam Yu looked exhausted and said, ¡°Money is just a worldly possession. Now that there are natural and man-made disasters, even if there aren¡¯t so many schemes in the pce, our family still has to do our best. It¡¯s not just because of you. Don¡¯t let one¡¯s imagination run wild.¡±

    Her grandmother was worried that she would think that the schemes in the pce were all directed at her. The Yu Residence was only implicated by her, so she med herself.

    Actually, this was not wrong.

    From the beginning to the end, the scheme in the pce was only her money.

    Yu Youyao did not feel that she should me herself for this. However, when she saw that her grandmother was bing thinner and older day by day, she still felt terrible.

    She suppressed the bitterness in her heart. ¡°In life, there are things to do and not to do. All 1 ask is a clear conscience. Grandmother taught me this since I was young. I¡¯ve always remembered your words.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was in a daze for a moment. ¡°My mother taught me the same thing when I was young.¡± Unfortunately, she still remembered this sentence, but she still felt guilty. ¡°Not only do I have to remember, but I also have to disy it.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her grandmother¡¯s stumbling back and suddenly realized that there was a lot more white hair on her grandmother¡¯s head. Her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Grandmother¡ª¡± Yu Youyao called out delicately.

    Old Madam Yu subconsciously turned around.

    Her granddaughter threw herself into her arms and hugged her waist tightly. ¡°Grandmother, you have to be fine.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes turned red. She did not hug her granddaughter and say anything personal like before. She only patted her back. ¡°If you¡¯re well, I¡¯m well.¡¯

    Ever since April, the smile on her grandmother¡¯s face had decreased day by day, and she had be more and more worried about her. She often held her hand and exined many things, often talking about the past.

    She also tried her best to hand over all the matters in the residence to Concubine Jiang and not let her get involved anymore.

    She tried her best to help her grandmother recuperate, but her grandmother was old and had been sick for many years. Her foundation was severely damaged, and her body had barely recovered a little. She was also weakening because of her Yang issues.

    During this period of time, many schemes in the pce had followed. One after another, they were all hurdles that her grandmother could not get over.

    They were directed at her and the Yu Residence..

    There were even more schemes that happened and she didn¡¯t know the reason behind them.

    Her grandmother¡¯s spirits were deteriorating day by day. Even if she increased the amount of spiritual dewdrop, it was useless.

    Yu Youyao was really worried, but no matter how worried she was, she couldn¡¯t help her grandmother resolve all the worries in her heart. Old Madam Yu returned to An Shou Hall to have some peace.

    Qing Xiu came over to report, ¡°Master is here.¡±

    Old Madam Yu leaned against the couch, twirling her prayer beads in her hand. She said weakly, ¡°l know why he came to look for me in such a hurry.¡± At this point, a look of mockery appeared on her face. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m not feeling well. Tell him to go back on his own. He doesn¡¯t have to tell me what to do in the pce tomorrow. Although I¡¯m a woman, I know what to do to not let down the emperor¡¯s grace. There¡¯s no need to go to Yao Yao. We¡¯ve already prepared what needs to be prepared.¡±

    With that, she seemed to be really tired. She stopped twirling her prayer beads and slowly closed her eyes, leaning against the couch to rest.

    Qing Xiu lightened her footsteps and quietly left the inner room, rying what the Matriarch had said..</font>

 Chapter 662 - 662: Entering the Palace

    Chapter 662 - 662: Entering the Pce

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s face turned green. Since Matriarch had already said that she wasn¡¯t feeling well, he couldn¡¯t continue disturbing her. He changed the topic and asked about Matriarch¡¯s health.

    Qing Xiu lowered her head and replied, ¡°In March and April, her appetite wasn¡¯t very good. During this period of time, she seemed to be in a much worse state. She forgets things that happen quickly, but she remembers what happened in the past more clearly.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned. ¡°Did you invite an imperial physician over to take a look?¡±

    Qing Xiu said, ¡°Yes. The doctor is invited every ten days, and the imperial physician is invited every month. They all say that Matriarch is thinking too much and needs to rest and recuperate.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng nodded and instructed, ¡°Serve Matriarch well.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Qing Xiu quickly agreed.

    As soon as he left An Shou Hall, Yu Zongzhengs expression darkened. During this period of time, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t sensed that Matriarch was bing colder and colder to him.

    Back then, in order to pave the way for Second Brother, Matriarch had asked him to marry Madam Xie.

    Now that it was his turn to pave the way for him, Matriarch¡¯s attitude had changed. Could it be that in her heart, only Second Brothers future was important?

    Just because he was inferior to Second Brother, he should be stepped on by Second Brother for the rest of his life?

    Should he give up even the opportunity that was at his fingertips?

    Madam Xie had been conferred the title of a third-grade woman, but this matter did not cause any ripples in the capital. The Dragon Boat Festival happened at the same time the dams in Zhejiang were destroyed. This had caused an uproar and everyone was in a panic.

    The emperor gave three oral orders in a row to resist the disaster, save the people, and deal with corruption.

    The official documents of the Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief were also posted in the government office.

    However, this was not enough to calm the hearts of the people.

    Themoners in the south had suffered from water disasters, were disced, and were filled with sorrow. Themoners in the north who had suffered from the drought also felt a sense of fear.

    The hearts of the people were in chaos!

    The next day, Yu Youyao got up before dawn.

    After taking a bath and washing her body, Nanny Xu helped Yu Youyao change into her mingfu. At the same time, she exined all the rules in the pce.

    She told her what to do when she encountered different grades of pce maids and eunuchs. They were to go from the second pce gate to where the Longevity Pce would pass. They were not to touch anything in the pce until they reached the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce¡­

    The spoke for an hour.

    Although the mingfu made by the Internal Affairs Department were of her size, the ready-made clothes were muchrger. They were very loose on the body, but they were very heavy.

    One mingfu was enough for a lifetime.

    Yu Youyao arrived at An Shou Hall.

    Yu Jianjia suddenly looked over, and her heart skipped a beat. She looked at Yu Youyao in a daze, her eyes unable to hide the fire in them. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t even look away.

    The county lord¡¯s mingfu was different from Old Madam¡¯s. The ceremonial robe was really purple and had the golden patterns of the Phoenixes. Although it was not as good as Old Madam¡¯s in terms of status, it looked more noble than Old Madam¡¯s.

    People had to wear clothes, and Buddha had to wear gold!

    Yu Youyao, who usually looked light and weak, was wearing this magnificent mingfu. Even the sparrow had be a phoenix on a branch. She looked imposing and dignified, as if taking another look was disrespectful to her. Such honor was really something that others could notpare to.

    But on what basis?

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes hurt from the pure and bright pearls and jade on Yu Youyao¡¯s crown. Her heart felt like it was being pricked by a needle.

    She kept telling herself!

    Yu Youyao only obtained the title of county lord because she had a rich external family.

    The title of County Head of Shaoyi was not obtained with her own ability. She had to spend arge sum of money to buy it. She was not a true nobledy of the imperial family at all.

    It was just a fancy name.

    Old Madam Yu forced herself to perk up and take care of her granddaughter¡¯s imposing and solemn county lord mingfu. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful. I only hope that our Yao Yao can enjoy glory and wealth in this life.¡¯

    For some reason, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she nodded slightly.

    Yu Zongzhengs eyes flickered, but he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement and joy. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Yao Yao¡¯s future wealth is still ahead.¡±

    Since ancient times, a woman¡¯s status depended on her father. In the future, Yu Youyao¡¯s wealth and future depended on him.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s expression darkened. She brought her family to the ancestral hall. The ancestral hall was an important ce. Usually, women were not allowed to enter during sacrifices. Women were only allowed to step into the ancestral hall for family matters.

    As a descendant of the Yu n, Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of county lord. This was also a huge matter that would bring glory to her ancestors.

    When they arrived at the ancestral hall, Yu Zongzheng solemnly handed the memorial in his hand to Yu Youyao and stepped forward to offer incense.

    Yu Youyao held the memorial and bowed three times first, then nine times. After that, she stood up and ced the memorial on the table. She knelt down and bowed again. ¡°Youyao of the Yu n has received the Yu n¡¯s teachings. I will remember your ancestral virtue and shine brightly. I will definitely not let down the emperor¡¯s grace.¡±

    After leaving the ancestral hall, the sky lit up.

    Yu Youyao apanied her grandmother and ate some bird¡¯s nest porridge before getting into the carriage to enter the pce.

    It was not a short journey either. After entering the pce, there were many rules. It was not appropriate to eat too much. She had to drink as little water as possible, in case she lost her manners in the pce.

    Every time they wore the mingfu and entered the pce, they would be so tortured that they couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    Only by deeply experiencing the might of the heavens would the reverence in their heart deepen.

    The carriage stopped at the second pce gate.

    Yu Youyao helped her grandmother into the pavilion not far away to rest.

    The grandmother and granddaughter ate some tea, soup, and snacks before finally feeling a little more energetic.

    About ten minutester, Auntie Shen, who was in front of the Empress Dowager, walked over with a few pce maids and eunuchs. She also brought a medic with a first aid kit and a headscarf.

    Yu Youyao quickly weed her and bowed to Miss Shen. ¡°Hello, Aunt Shen.¡±

    Aunt Shen¡¯s smile deepened as she held her hand. ¡°There are many etiquette and rules in the pce. Save your energy as much as you can. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be tired after all this.¡¯

    Her expression and tone were filled with friendliness. As the main pce maid in front of the Empress Dowager, her attitude often represented the Empress Dowager¡¯s attitude.

    Yu Youyao was ttered. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Shen.¡±

    Auntie Shen patted her hand in satisfaction. It had been a few years since they hadst seen each other. Eldest Miss Yu had grown older and had be more well-behaved. Even when she entered the pce, she lowered her eyes and looked calm. She only greeted everyone and did not talk about their rtionship. After that, she would only thank them and not say any words. She would respect them and follow the rules. She did not say anything that she should not say.

    This was what a smart person should do.

    Only then did Old Madam Yue over slowly. ¡°Thank you for speciallying over to receive us, Aunt Shen.¡±

    Auntie Shen¡¯s smile did not fade. ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯re too polite. Yesterday, you handed over a token to enter the pce. When the Empress Dowager found out, she was very happy. She was worried that this journey would exhaust you and cause your body to suffer, so she asked me to call a female doctor over to receive you.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°Matriarch, you have now entered the pce. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to see the Empress Dowager. Rest first and get the female doctor to take your pulse and rest your body..¡±</font>

 Chapter 663 - 663: Look Up

    Chapter 663 - 663: Look Up

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao quickly squatted down and bowed. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Empress Dowager.¡±

    After being polite, the group returned to the pavilion and sat down. The female doctor took Old Madam Yu¡¯s pulse. ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯re depressed. Have you been feeling tightness in your chest, dizziness, insomnia, and palpitations recently?¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded.

    After confirming the illness, the female doctor took out a ck medicine from the medicine box.

    This medicine was the size of a big red date and couldn¡¯t be swallowed in one gulp. She divided the medicine into small pieces and ced them on a te. ¡°This is a blood cirction pill. It¡¯s mainly used to treat internal obstruction of the blood clots. Matriarch, you can take it at ease.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± Yu Youyao bowed and thanked her, then served her grandmother the medicine.

    Her grandmother had a Yang problem and had to take the Blood

    Revitalization Soup every day. It seemed that the effect of this medicine should be better than ordinary medicine. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not have specially instructed the female doctor to take her grandmother¡¯s pulse and give her the medicine after she entered the pce.

    The pce was also worried that her grandmother was not in good health and would make a mistake in the pce.

    After taking the medicine, Old Madam Yu rested for another ten minutes, and her expression softened a little.

    After taking her pulse, the female doctor nodded.

    Auntie Shen arranged a soft sedan chair and helped Old Madam Yu enter the pce.

    This was the Empress Dowager¡¯s grace. Old Madam Yu could only ept it and not decline. Otherwise, it would be disrespectful to the Empress Dowager and she would be punished for disrespect.

    Under Aunt Shen¡¯s guidance, they arrived at the Longevity Pce without taking a detour.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and followed Aunt Shen into the outer hall of the Longevity Pce.

    As far as the eye could see, it was golden and dazzling. It was monstrously dignified and cold, as if there was an invisible pressure pressing down on her heart, making her not even dare to breathe loudly.

    When they arrived at the outer hall, Aunt Shen¡¯s smile rxed. ¡°Matriarch and County Head of Shaoyi, rest in the outer hall first. Eat some food, and recuperate. Wait for the Empress Dowager to summon you.¡±

    Yu Youyao said gratefully, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me along the way.¡±

    Miss Shen¡¯s eyes lit up and she held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°If you want to thank the Empress Dowagerter, thank her. I¡¯m also doing as she instructed.¡± What a sensible girl.

    She was in the second pce and had a job to do, so she naturally did not say much.

    When she arrived at the hall, she naturally had to report to the Empress Dowager and thank her gratefully. If others heard this, they would also think that she had done the job assigned by the Empress Dowager well.

    If she was dignified, the Empress Dowager would also be dignified.

    Although, with her status, she no longer needed such dignity.

    But who wouldn¡¯t like the icing on the cake?

    What was rare was that she had the intention to be neither servile nor overbearing and be kind to others.

    Yu Youyao quickly agreed.

    Auntie Shen entered the inner hall, and the pce maids served tea and

    snacks one after another.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat something to fill your stomach.¡± As she spoke, Old Madam Yu picked up a yellow snack that looked like a lily and ced it on a small te. She handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°This is a pine nut lily. It¡¯s made of plum pork, egg yolk, and pine nuts. It¡¯s shaped like a lily and is fragrant and delicious. It¡¯s an imperial cuisine. You can¡¯t eat it outside.¡±

    At this point, her eyes revealed some nostalgia¡ª

    ¡°When I entered the pce in the past, I liked this. When I returned home, I also instructed the kitchen at home to try making it. It looks simr, but I just can¡¯t make it taste like the one in the pce.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°1 think the Empress Dowager thought that you were still young and greedy, so she ordered someone to prepare a lot of exquisite snacks from the pce. ¡±

    Thest time she came, she had prepared medicinal cuisine and snacks that were easy to digest.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze shifted. Her grandmother wouldn¡¯t have taken a te of snacks to talk for no reason. She thought about how the Empress Dowager had arranged everything well along the way and expressed great grace to them.

    Now that they were in the Longevity Pce, no matter how wary and reserved they were, they should let down their guard a little.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯m in luck today.¡±

    The pine nut lilies were crispy and not greasy. She ate three in a row and was still a little unsatisfied, as if she could eat until her stomach couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    In addition, there were also sweetheart cake, honey cake, coconut glutinous rice cake, sesame cake, barbecued pork puffs, and so on.

    Yu Youyao had never eaten anything like this before.

    Yu Youyao did not stand on ceremony and ate a lot.

    After eating, Yu Youyao helped her grandmother to the side hall. She tidied her appearance before returning to the outer hall to continue waiting for the Empress Dowager to summon her.

    The Empress Dowager did not make them wait too long.

    After a while, an eunuch came over to summon them.

    The little pce maid drew the bright yellow curtain on both sides. As soon as the grandfather and granddaughter entered the inner hall, they handed the brocade box in their hands to the little pce maid beside them.

    A pce maid stepped forward and ced two bright yellow cushions on each side.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and stared at the ground, not daring to move around. Since her grandmother was kneeling. she followed suit. The ground was paved with gold bricks, and it was dizzying. The high and mighty scrutiny and gaze of the higher-ups pressed down on her head, and her neck felt sore and swollen.

    After a while, Yu Youyao heard a high and mighty voice above her head. ¡°Get

    Yu Youyao heard her grandmother thank her. ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager.¡±

    She also followed behind her grandmother and thanked the Empress Dowager.

    Right on the heels of that, a little pce maid walked over and helped her up. Yu Youyao lowered her eyes, not daring to look up or nce around.

    The Empress Dowager was sitting on the phoenix couch. In the inner room, she was wearing a round-cored red sleeved top, with bright yellow sleeves on the outside. There was a golden phoenix embroidered on the top, and she hadbed her hair into a bun. She was wearing a green crown with nine phoenixes on her forehead. The nine phoenixes on the crown had tassels in their mouths, making her look beautiful.

    One of her hands was wrapped around her prayer beads and rested on the armrest of the phoenix head on the couch. Her other hand was casually ced on herp. The nail on her little finger was carved with phoenixes and treasures.

    The Empress Dowager sized up Yu Youyao.

    She was a 13 or 14-year-old girl with a slender figure, Even though she was wearing a heavy County Head¡¯s mingfu, it couldn¡¯t hide her delicate waist, soft bones, and excellent manners.

    The Empress Dowager softened her voice. ¡°Raise your head and let me take a good look at you.¡±

    Yu Youyao almost had no intention of disobeying. Under the Empress Dowager¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, she slowly raised her head.

    She had a pair of crescent eyebrows, a pair of sparkling eyes, a beautiful nose, red lips, and a fair oval face.

    The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful and vibrant. The emperor didn¡¯t give you the title of County Head of Shaoyi for nothing.¡± At this point, her tone became a little gentler as she looked at the seat beside her. ¡°Sit beside me.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was not the typical dignified and beautiful girl that the elders liked the most, but she was delicate and bright. Anyone who saw her would have their eyes light up, and they would no longer hold anyone else in high regard..</font>

 Chapter 664 - 664: Brilliant Ancestral Virtue

    Chapter 664 - 664: Brilliant Ancestral Virtue

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Immediately, a pce maid ced a brocade basket beside the Empress Dowager.

    Yu Youyao bowed and replied obediently, ¡°Yes!¡±

    After showing her etiquette, she walked over with lowered eyes and sat down obediently beside the Empress Dowager.

    Seeing that she was neither servile nor overbearing, the Empress Dowager¡¯s smile deepened. She turned to look at Old Madam Yu, who was still standing, and said gently, ¡°Sit down too. Don¡¯t tire yourself out from standing.¡±

    Old Madam Yu lowered her head to thank her. The little pce maid helped her to a cushioned chair.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The Empress Dowager liked Yu Youyao and held her hand. ¡°Good child, what books have you been reading at home?¡±

    A gentle smile appeared on her face as she held her hand kindly, like a loving elder. Even her questions were usually asked by ordinary elders when they saw their juniors. She did not put on any airs.

    Unknowingly, it made people lower their guard and forget that the person in front of them was the high and mighty Empress Dowager.

    Yu Youyao smiled shyly and replied in a low voice, ¡°The family hired a female teacher for me. I read ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯, ¡®Internal Training, and ¡®The Analects of Women¡¯. I also read ¡®The Four Books¡¯ and a little of ¡®The Five ssics¡¯.

    Reading the books for women was for the sake of virtue, the Four Books for understanding, and the Five ssics for etiquette.

    They were all things that youngdies should learn.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°It¡¯s good to study more. If women study more, they can also know etiquette, virtue, and kindness.¡± At this point, she changed the topic and said, ¡°The female teacher who taught you is Ye Yingqiu, right? She¡¯s a person with both talent and virtue. In the early years, before she divorced, she had followed her mother-inw into the pce to meet me. I liked the brush she made and I¡¯ve been using it for many years.¡±

    They were just chatting about family matters, but they were being polite with every word and sentence. As such, Yu Youyao did not dare to becent. ¡°Grandmother also said that as a descendant of the Yu n, I have to read more books to remember my family¡¯s virtue and highlight my ancestor¡¯s contributions without bringing shame to the family¡¯s style.¡± At this point, she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Ms. Ye often taught me that we cant take the saying ¡®it¡¯s a virtue for women to be untalented¡¯ out of context. It doesn¡¯t mean that women don¡¯t need to be talented in studying. Instead, it¡¯s to persuade women to prioritize virtue. Even if we do not have talent, we still have to be virtuous. ¡±

    What was the ancestral virtue and merit of the Yu n?

    It was nothing more than the word ¡°loyalty¡± personally bestowed by Emperor Gaozu. Since the Empress Dowager mentioned ¡°virtue¡±, she naturally followed along.

    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her smile deepened and she patted her hand. ¡°The whole Yu Residence is very loyal. The emperor and I will remember it.¡¯

    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Yu Youyao.

    The slender and weak girl was sitting beside her, but she did not seem flustered or timid. Her legs were closed and her hands were folded on them. She was slender and sat upright. Her back was thin and straight, but she was not rigid. Instead, she had a noble and gentle aura.

    Although such an attitude was polite, in front of the nobles, it was inevitable that people would think that she was disrespectful.

    However, her shoulders naturally copsed, and she bent her jade neck, revealing a gentle and respectful expression.

    Anyone who saw this would exim, ¡°Such great character!¡±

    The Empress Dowager looked at the Treasure Pavillion. There was a white porcin vase. It was delicate and smoother than jade. The slender bottleneck was very simr to the fair neck of the County Head of Shaoyi. It was smooth and beautiful.

    Putting aside her status, she really admired Yu Youyao a little. ¡°No one is as good at teaching as your grandmother.¡±

    These words were clearly praising her grandmother, but they were also praising her in a different way. Yu Youyao smiled shyly. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to mention her own elders, so she subconsciously rubbed the pce token at her waist.

    The Empress Dowager noticed her actions and looked down. Yu Youyao had a colorful belt around her waist that only rtives were qualified to wear. There was a pce token hanging on it.

    This was probably the pce token that she had asked Auntie Shen to personally choose and give to Yu Youyao back then.

    The Empress Dowager smiled again. ¡°She¡¯s young and pure. She¡¯s also good looking when she smiles and is kind and graceful. She¡¯s youthful and fresh and this means that she¡¯s clean and incorruptible. She is beautiful, untainted, kind and virtuous.¡± At this point, she paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen you today, you are indeed as I described back then. Your grandmother has raised you to be virtuous.¡±

    This was the Empress Dowager¡¯sment about her back then. Yu Youyao was ttered. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed!¡±

    The Empress Dowager patted her hand and changed the topic. ¡°Good child,

    Duke Rongs Residence was too ridiculous earlier and made you suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, and she quickly said, ¡°The emperor and the

    Empress Dowager dote on me and uphold justice for me. I¡¯ve received the Emperor¡¯s grace and am deeply grateful for it.¡± At this point, she suddenly stood up and walked up to the Empress Dowager. She knelt and bowed. ¡°I heard that the Empress Dowager is worried about the drought and is sympathetic to the suffering of the people, and would like to raise money for disaster relief. I¡¯m also willing to share the Emperor¡¯s and the Empress

    Dowager¡¯s burdens and help the thousands ofmoners of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the little pce maid serving her handed the brocade box back to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao reached out to take it and raised the brocade box above her head. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the Empress Dowager¡¯s virtue, I still have the heart to follow you. ¡±

    The Empress Dowager nced at Auntie Shen.

    Auntie Shen hurriedly stepped forward and took the brocade box.

    Only then did the Empress Dowager say gently, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Get up quickly. You¡¯re the County Head of Shaoyi, personally bestowed by the

    Emperor. You have the title of a royal rtive. Don¡¯t kneel for no reason.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and wiped her tears. She said hoarsely, ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for the Empress Dowager¡¯s grace.¡±

    With that, she bowed again before asking the pce maid to help her up and sit on the brocade chair.

    The Empress Dowager stuffed the handkerchief into her hand. ¡°Hurry up and wipe your tears. The Emperor has conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. From now on, be it rtives or foreign ministers, no one will dare to humiliate you casually.¡±

    These words counted as a promise.

    However, how heavy this promise was depended on how much money she had donated.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and carefully took the Empress Dowager¡¯s handkerchief. After wiping her tears, she handed it to the pce maid serving her.

    The pce maid quickly handed her a cup of tea.

    Yu Youyao ate a little before she calmed down a little. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent my old servants to Zhejiang with a token to transport 60 carriages of food and oil, and 20 carriages of medicinal herbs there. They¡¯ll be used to help General Ye and the officials sent by the Imperial Court to save the people.¡±

    Just now, she had donated silver for the drought, but now, she was donating food for the water disaster.

    There were 60 carriages of rice and 20 medicinal herbs. These ingredients were all profitable businesses. In total, it was not a small sum.

    The Empress Dowager solemnly held her hand. ¡°County Head Shaoyi, you¡¯re wise and righteous. I thank you on behalf of the Emperor and the thousands ofmoners of the Great Zhou Dynasty..¡±</font>

 Chapter 665 - 665: Princess Liyang

    Chapter 665 - 665: Princess Liyang

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re being too serious. I¡¯m a citizen of the Great Zhou Dynasty. I¡¯ve been nurtured by the Great Zhou Dynasty and have benefited from the Emperor¡¯s benevolence.¡±

    ¡°Good child!¡± The Empress Dowager patted her hand, her tone filled with satisfaction. She turned to look at Old Madam Yu. ¡°Go back and recuperate carefully. In the future, when you¡¯re free, bring the County Head of Shaoyi into the pce to walk around.¡± With that, she looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Liyang and the County Head of Shaoyi are about the same age. They might be able to y together.¡±

    Speak of the devil!

    As soon as the Empress Dowager finished speaking, the bright yellow curtain fell, and a young girl in a golden robe and rabbit-patterned makeup walked into the house.

    The golden robe was woven with golden threads to form intricate patterns.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    This golden thread was not simply a thread, but one that was made of actual gold.

    At a nce, it looked magnificent and bright.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes.

    Indeed!

    Princess Liyang was bright and beautiful. After entering the inner hall, she walked straight to the Empress Dowager and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Grandmother.¡¯

    Without waiting for the Empress Dowager to answer and finish bowing, she sat on the couch beside her and said in a delicate voice, ¡°What did Imperial Grandmother say about me just now?¡±

    The smile on the Empress Dowager¡¯s face became much more genuine. She turned to look at Yu Youyao and introduced, ¡°This is Liyang.¡± Then, she smiled and said to Princess Liyang, ¡°This is the eldest daughter of the first wife of the

    Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, Yu

    Youyao. Not long ago, she was conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. She¡¯s a good person with both virtue and talent.¡±

    Princess Liyang looked at Yu Youyao curiously.

    Her head wasbed into an ingot bun, and she was wearing a phoenix crown with pearls in it. The crown was iid with pearl jade. When she tilted her head, the tassels on the crown swayed lightly.

    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, essories like hairpins, flowers, crowns, and tassels were popr. Therefore, such essories were also varied and exquisite.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly stood up and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    As the daughter of an external minister, she had to be polite and introduce herself personally.

    Princess Liyang quickly stood up and walked up to Yu Youyao. She kindly held her hand and helped her up. ¡°You¡¯re Grandmother¡¯s delicate guest today. You don¡¯t need to be so generous.¡± Her lips curved into a bright and benevolent smile. ¡°Two years ago, I heard Grandmother mention the County Head of Shaoyi. Seeing you today, you¡¯re indeed beautiful.¡±

    As she praised her, her eyesnded on Yu Youyao¡¯s slender waist. Such a slim and weak waist was like a willow branch, as if it would break with a snap.

    It was really enviable.

    Her own frame was a little bigger. No matter how she tried, she looked thicker.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Your Highness, you tter me. Grandmother often mentions that Your Highness is bright and generous, and as beautiful as a hibiscus.¡¯

    Princess Liyang smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Speaking of which, we are rather fated.¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. She had already guessed what she was going to say next.

    Indeed!

    Princess Liyang changed the topic. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in good health when I was young. It was also because Imperial Grandmother pitied me that she sent Auntie Xu to me to take care of me for a few years. I originally wanted to beg Imperial Grandmother to let Auntie Xu stay and serve me, but Auntie Xu wanted to leave the pce, so I gave up. Later, Auntie Xu entered your family.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°I see. Auntie Xu rarely mentions anything about the pce after entering our family, but I don¡¯t know about

    Princess Liyang smiled and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Auntie Xu?¡±

    Yu Youyao replied, ¡°Auntie is still the same, Your Royal Highness.¡±

    Princess Liyang nodded in relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. Auntie has been in charge of the pce for half her life, and it¡¯s been hard on her. Imperial Grandmother often says that your Yu Residence is loyal and righteous, and is a rare good family. When Auntie went to your family, she could also enjoy a good life. This way, I can feel more at ease.¡±

    They seemed to be chatting, but the meaning behind Princess Liyang¡¯s words was exactly the same as the Empress Dowagers.

    From the looks of it, it was not unreasonable for Princess Liyang to be doted on by the Empress Dowager.

    Yu Youyao blushed. ¡°It¡¯s also because the Empress Dowager thinks highly of our family. Auntie usually teaches and takes good care of me. Our family should take good care of her.¡±

    Princess Liyang smiled and changed the topic, asking about what was happening outside the pce.

    The two of them came and went clueless, chatting warmly.

    At least in the eyes of others, that was right.

    The Empress Dowager turned to look at Old Madam Yu. ¡°The two of them hit it off at first sight. Let them y as they please. The two of us are old and can talk nicely.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was about to say, ¡°Yes¡ª¡±

    The eunuch¡¯s sharp voice came from outside, ¡°Concubine Lan has arrived.¡± Princess Liyang and Yu Youyao stopped talking.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s expression darkened a little. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    After a while, the bright yellow curtain was lifted on both sides, and Concubine Lan entered the inner hall.

    She hadbed her hair into a peony bun, and she was wearing arge peony flower iid with red and gold. Every petal of the peony was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing. As she walked lightly, it trembled slightly on her head. She was wearing a ten-pleated dress, and each pleat at her waist was of a color. There were ten colors, and every pleat was embroidered with flowers and birds, iid with jewelry.

    Concubine Lan was beautiful, as graceful and luxurious as a peony. She was absolutely dazzling.

    Concubine Lan stepped forward with a smile and bowed. ¡°Greetings, Empress

    Dowager.¡±

    The Empress Dowager said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡¯

    Concubine Lan stood up and sat in the seat below the Empress Dowager. Only then did she look at Old Madam Yu. ¡°After Old Master Yu passed away, Matriarch Yu didn¡¯t enter the pce much anymore. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen you for many years. Have you been doing well?¡±

    Her tone was a little quiet.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. She quickly stood up and bowed to Concubine Lan. The little pce maid in front of Concubine Lan cleverly stepped forward to stop her.

    Concubine Lan also quickly said, ¡°You have to stop. In the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, how can I deserve your bow? You¡¯re a guest that the Empress Dowager has been looking forward to.¡±

    In terms of grade, Old Madam Yu was of the same level as her. Although she was a pce concubine and her status was different, there was still etiquette between ¡°emperors and ministers.¡±

    However, Old Madam Yu¡¯s etiquette still depended on the asion.

    Today, Old Madam Yu was here to visit the Empress Dowager, not her.

    This was not her Lanyi Pce, but the Longevity Pce.

    Old Madam Yu took the opportunity to sit back in her chair. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Consort Lan. I¡¯m still fine.¡±

    Concubine Lan smiled and inadvertently looked at the young girl sitting beside the Empress Dowager. Her gaze couldn¡¯t help but pause. ¡°This must be County Head Shaoyi.¡± Her eyes sized up her, and she couldn¡¯t hide her surprise and praise. ¡°She really takes after her mother. She¡¯s a beautiful woman..¡±</font>

 Chapter 666 - 666: Concubine Lan

    Chapter 666 - 666: Concubine Lan

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The mother and daughter were exactly the same. One was beautiful, while the other was delicate. They were both bright and dazzling.

    Compared to her, others inevitably fell behind.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t look as good, but that the County Head of Shaoyi was glowing. The spotlight was on her.

    Yu Youyao quickly stood up and bowed to Consort Lan. ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there had long been conflict between the Yu Residence and Ning Yuanbo¡¯s Residence, it would be extremely good for such a delicate beauty to be matched with the clueless Emperor¡¯s son. Concubine Lan felt that it was a pity, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°County Head Shaoyi, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Hurry up and sit down. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager will me me for troubling her delicate guest. ¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yu Youyao thanked her and sat back down.

    Concubine Lan nced at Princess Liyang for a split second. She took a brocade box from the pce maid. ¡°The Empress Dowager wants to raise money for disaster relief. I also have the intention to share the Emperor¡¯s burden.¡¯

    Auntie Shen took it with a smile.

    Yu Youyao noticed that Concubine Lan¡¯s gaze shed past Princess Liyangs. It was cold and indifferent, unlike the attitude of a pce concubine towards a legitimate princess.

    She casually picked up her teacup and used sipping on the tea as a facade. She nced at Princess Liyang from the corner of her eye. When Princess Liyang looked at Concubine Lan, her smile faded a little.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Even though she did not like Concubine Lan¡¯s ostentatious behavior, the Empress Dowager had to admit that Concubine Lan was a smart and sensible person.

    The Emperor had made such a big move, and the Yu Residence was not a fool.

    Concubine Lan had chosen the time when Old Madam Yu brought County Head Shaoyi into the pce to specially deliver the disaster relief money. She was telling the Yu Residence that this money-raising initiative was legitimate and not made to target the Yu Residence. She showed that even the Pce was doing their part.

    This could be considered to have fulfilled the pce¡¯s n.

    Concubine Lan took the opportunity to mention the flood in Zhejiang. The few adults in the house had to join in. After talking about the flood, it was inevitable that she would mention the drought in the north.

    With that, she became more talkative.

    It wasn¡¯t until quarter to noon that the Empress Dowager looked exhausted.

    Only then did Concubine Lan tactfully leave.

    Old Madam Yu also did not want to overstay.

    The Empress Dowager said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m tired. Matriarch and the County Head of Shaoyi can go to the side hall to rest and stay in the pce for lunch.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao quickly thanked her.

    When she returned to the inner room, the Empress Dowager first opened the brocade box that Old Madam Yu had handed over. There was a stack of banknotes inside, and she had also prepared a booklet. The booklet indicated the number and limit of this stack of banknotes, which totaled 100,000 taels.

    Old Madam Yu had donated money on behalf of the first branch of the Yu Residence. 100,000 taels of silver was already beyond her expectations.

    In the past, when the pce was collecting money, it all depended on how much each family was willing to give. Those with weaker families had dozens or hundreds of taels of silver, and those with stronger families had hundreds or thousands of taels of silver. Those who had donated more than 5,000 taels of silver could be counted on one hand.

    The Empress Dowager sighed softly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for Old Niadam Yu all these years either. She spent 100,000 taels at once. Other than eating vegetarian food and chanting Buddhist scriptures and consecrating

    Bodhisattva, it¡¯s also because of the Emperor¡¯s great kindness that she wanted to contribute more.¡¯

    Auntie Shen also said, ¡°Old Madam Yu is kind-hearted.¡¯

    The Empress Dowager had originally estimated that if the Yu Residence could take out 50,000 taels, they would already be repaying the Emperor¡¯s grace.

    It was impossible to rely on just money to relieve the disaster.

    With this number, the various families in the capital more or less had a considerable sum. There was not enough to resolve the disaster, but at the very least, it could resolve their urgent needs.

    Now that it had far exceeded this number, it was obvious that the Yu Residence was really considerate.

    The Empress Dowager opened the box of the County Head of Shaoyi and took the book. She was stunned for a long time.

    Auntie Shen¡¯s breathing tightened.

    The Empress Dowager closed the book and ced it into a box. ¡°Now, I feel that it¡¯s still a littlecking for the Emperor to just confer Eldest Miss Yu the title of County Head of Shaoyi. With this deep sense of righteousness, it¡¯s enough to be conferred the title of Princess.¡± She handed the box to Auntie

    Shen and said calmly, ¡°Take it to the imperial study and hand it to the

    Emperor.¡± At this point, she hesitated for a moment and added, ¡°The Yu

    Residence has lived up to its loyalty and unity. In the future, we¡¯ll treat them even better.¡¯

    She had donated a total of a million taels of silver, and the pce knew all the businesses under the County Head of Shaoyi¡¯s name. This one million taels of silver was almost half of the profits of all the manors under her name for ten years.

    Other than for the sake of the Emperor¡¯s grace, she was probably like Old

    Madam Yu, and was raised with a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart to be willing to fork out

    s arge sum 01 money.

    Auntie Shen carried the box all the way to the imperial study.

    Eunuch Zhu quickly weed her. He nced at the brocade box and smiled. ¡°Auntie Shen is here. The Emperor has just finished dealing with the memorial and is having a headache over who he should send to Zhejiang to relieve the disaster. Pleasee in.¡¯

    Auntie Shen looked down at the brocade box in her hand and understood. She smiled and entered the imperial study with Eunuch Zhu.

    The Emperor¡¯s face was pale, but his cheeks were abnormally flushed. Clearly, he had just taken the medicinal pill not long ago. Auntie Shen handed the brocade box to Eunuch Zhu and ryed that Old Madam Yu and the County Head of Shaoyi had entered the pce to thank him. After saying a few words, she said, ¡°The Empress Dowager is full of praise. The Yu Residence had shown their loyalty and integrity. The County Head of Shaoyi did not let down the Emperor¡¯s grace.¡±

    There was no need for her to say the rest. The Emperor would understand.

    Eunuch Zhu handed over a brocade box.

    The Emperor smiled. ¡°l naturally know how loyal the Yu Residence is.¡± Auntie Shen left after hearing this.

    The imperial study fell silent. The Emperor opened the brocade box and looked satisfied when he saw the number inside. However, there was an unfathomable glint in his turbid eyes.

    The Emperor looked at the box for a long time before closing it. He said ambiguously, ¡°Even an unmarried young miss of the inner residence is richer than me. Tell me.¡± His gray eyes stared at Eunuch Zhu and he asked word by word, ¡°Am I a failure as the Emperor?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu knelt on the ground with a thud, and his heavy shirt was instantly drenched in sweat. ¡°The Emperor has been benevolent, so the Yu Residence and the County Head of Shaoyi County have given up their family wealth to share the Emperor¡¯s burden.¡± At this point, even his teeth were chattering, and his voice was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s because someone betrayed the Emperor¡¯s kindness and deceived¡­¡±

    In the past, there was the Zhejiang capital that embezzled money from the army. Later, there was the Ministry of Works that joined forces to supervise the river. The officials of Zhejiang embezzled money from repairing the river. This money was a huge sum every year.

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his eyes.

    Only with aparison could the loyalty of the Yu Residence be highlighted.

    Indeed!

    At the mention of this, the Emperor sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are loyal and unyielding officials like the Yu Residence in the court, and there are also blood-sucking leeches.¡± At this D0int. his expression suddenly darkened.

    ¡°They think that I won¡¯t be able to deal with them because they are far away from my authority. I¡¯ll make them spit out everything they¡¯ve swallowed since the past with interest!¡±

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his head a little more, not even daring to breathe loudly..</font>

 Chapter 667 - 667: Holy Decree

    Chapter 667 - 667: Holy Decree

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Emperor continued, heard that the County Head of Shaoyi even sent all the food, oil, and medicinal herbs in her shops in the Jiangnan area to relieve the disaster. A woman from the inner residence is also magnanimous. She¡¯s so understanding and righteous that she¡¯s superior to all the civil and military officials in my court.¡± At this point, he smiled faintly. ¡°Minister Yu has raised such a good daughter.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s heart suddenly rxed.

    The Emperor was no longer keeping an eye on Eldest Miss Yu, butpletely shifted his attention to Zhejiang. The diversion had worked.

    ¡°Someone!¡± the Emperor shouted. Immediately after, an eunuch rushed into the house and lowered his head to listen to the decree. ¡°Pass down my holy decree. I propose for Yu Zongzheng, the Left Assistant Minister of the

    Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and also the 13th Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court to be appointed to patrol Zhejiang. Three dayster, he will go to Zhejiang to relieve the refugees andfort the people.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his eyes. The Emperor had not been in court for a long time and the 13th Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court had his power stolen by the Ministry of Rites. The division of power in the cab was ambiguous.

    The 13th Imperial Censor was usually managed by the Imperial Court, but when he performed his duties, he was not under their control. He directly reported to the Emperor.

    Although the official position of an Imperial Censor was low, he had extraordinary power when he went out on behalf of the Emperor. He had the right to report big matters and make decisions on small matters. He could ¡°supervise the elders¡± and ¡°supervise them with superiority¡±. He could independently exercise his authority and inspect the governance of officials. He was not restricted and controlled by any officials.

    There was no local official who couldn¡¯t be controlled by the Imperial Censor.

    As long as there were no major mistakes in the disaster relief, Yu Zongzheng would have made a huge contribution.

    It seemed that after returning from the disaster relief in Zhejiang, with such a great contribution, he would not be able to remove his title as the Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court. From now on, even if it was a cab meeting, he would have a ce. Although his official position was low, his power was close to that of a court official. Even without entering the cab, he couldpete with the court officials.

    Yu Zongzheng had a good mother and a great daughter.

    At Ipm, Old Madam Yu and Yu Youyao bade the Empress Dowager farewell and returned to the residence.

    Before she left, Auntie Shen held a box with a smile and handed it to Yu

    Youyao. ¡°l heard that the County Head of Shaoyi likes the snacks in the pce, so the Empress Dowager ordered someone to prepare a recipe. When the

    County Head of Shaoyi returns home, you can make it yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao was ttered. She quickly took the box and squatted down to bow. ¡°Thank you, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Auntie Shen smiled and pulled her up. She patted her hand. ¡°In the future, when the County Head of Shaoyi is free, please visit the pce to talk to the

    Empress Dowager.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly agreed.

    Old Madam Yu took a soft sedan chair, followed by a group of pce maids and eunuchs. They were all holding gifts from the Empress Dowager. They were all exquisite snacks, engraved tea, spices, medicinal herbs, and so on.

    They were rare tributes from various ces and had been carefully prepared.

    When they reached the second pce gate, Yu Youyao bade Auntie Shen farewell before helping her grandmother into the carriage.

    The carriage drove out of the inner pce and left the pce.

    Yu Youyao pouted and raised her hand to take off the crown on her head. ¡°The crown is heavy to begin with. After entering the pce, I didn¡¯t even raise my head. My neck is about to die of soreness.¡± Not only did she take off the crown herself, but she also leaned over and took off her grandmother¡¯s crown. ¡°I¡¯ll rub Grandmother¡¯s shoulders and neck.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu did not criticize her. She felt sorry for her and said, ¡°l know that you suffered today. Go and rest yourself. I¡¯m not like you. This is not the first time I¡¯ve entered the pce, so it¡¯ll only take a short rest for me to recover.¡±

    Before entering the pce, she had broken out in a cold sweat. When she arrived in front of the Empress Dowager, she watched as her granddaughter responded to the Empress Dowager fluently. Every word and sentence was generous and appropriate. Be it rules or etiquette, she was thorough and did not miss anything. She was not like the little girl who had entered the pce

    for the first time. She was even calmer than her.

    With such a temperament, she thought that no matter what situation she was in in the future, she would be able to deal with it calmly. Such a temperament was not something that ordinary young misses could have. It was because Linghuai had raised her to have a heart and broad horizons.

    From the looks of it, in the past few years, she had allowed the cousins to be close. Even if there were some things that were against the rules, she would turn a blind eye.

    The rtionship between the two of them was far closer than that of ordinary cousins. In the future, not only would Linghuai have scruples about their rtionship, but their deep rtionship would also allow him to protect Yao Yao more fully.

    Chun Xiao handed her a cup of jadeurel tea. Yu Youyao ate some and asked, ¡°Grandmother, from what I see, Concubine Lan is a smooth-talking person.

    Why is she the only one who ignores Princess Liyang?¡±

    Ordinary people were either trembling in fear or being cautious when they entered the pce. Although this was her first time entering the pce, she could actually still observe such subtleties.

    She had really worried for nothing. Old Madam Yu felt proud and sad.

    ¡°Actually, this matter isn¡¯t a secret in the capital. It¡¯s just that no one dares to say it.¡±

    Yu Youyao became even more curious.

    Old Madam Yu did not keep her in suspense. ¡°Think about Princess Liyangs title carefully.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she immediately reacted. ¡°Her title mentions a horse and the mountain in the North called Li Mountain. How did the dignified princess of the Great Zhou Dynasty be called a horse?¡± As soon as she finished asking, her mind exploded. Her cousin had mentioned before that back then, the dog Emperor had traveled north on his own and was surrounded by the Di army. Duke Ning was worried about the Emperor¡¯s safety and hurriedly brought his troops to save him. He had also been ambushed by the Di people in the area of Li Mountain and finally died tragically.

    Moreover, Duke Ning and his son were generals who were good at riding and archery.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± At the mention of what had happened back then, Old Madam Yu also sighed. ¡°Concubine Lan has a princess under her name and was conferred the title of Princess Zhao Ping. It means clear and fair. Although she¡¯s the daughter of a concubine, her title is as honorable as that of a legitimate wife.¡±

    In the morning¡ª

    It was obvious how much the Emperor valued this concubine¡¯s Princess.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is that? Surely the Empress wouldn¡¯t have applied for such a title for her daughter as a tribute to her father and brother?¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°Because Princess Liyang wasn¡¯t birthed by the Empress to begin with!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened, and she did not react for a moment.

    Right on the heels of that, Old Madam Yu threw out another shocking explosion. ¡°No, it should be said that Princess Liyang isn¡¯t birthed by the Emperor and the Empress, nor is she of the royal family¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s head exploded again. She suddenly understood. ¡°Could it be that

    Princess Liyang is the young miss of the Ning Residence? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Princess Liyangs title already exined everything, but she hadn¡¯t thought about it before.

    No wonder no one dared to mention this.

    Old Madam Yu frowned, as if she did not really want to mention this matter. ¡°Back then, the Ning Residence was convicted. In the Ning Residence branch, other than a weak concubine¡¯s son who was especially kind to the Emperor and was sentenced to exile, the others were all beheaded. The other legitimate and coteral branches of the n were also sentenced to exile..</font>

 Chapter 668 - 668: Censor

    Chapter 668 - 668: Censor

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Without her grandmother saying anything else, Yu Youyao could most likely guess what happened.

    Indeed!

    Everyone knew the truth of the matter, but no one dared to mention it at all.

    Old Madam Yu sighed softly. ¡°On ount of the rtionship between the Ning Residence and the Empress back then, the Emperor was especially kind and pardoned the Ning n when this matter was over. The Ning n was allowed to return to the ancestralnd to live. Princess Liyang was the only descendant of the Ning Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, revealing a hint of cold mockery.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    It seemed that Princess Liyang was the only heir left behind by the concubine¡¯s son who had been exempted from the death penalty.

    The Ning Residence had taken on a ck cmity that affected the entire family. In the end, the Ning n still had to thank the Emperor for his mercy.

    It was really ironic.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°That concubine¡¯s son did not survive the pain of exile. He only left behind a young daughter and passed asmay. The Ning n brought a newborn baby into the capital to thank them. There were no children in the Central Pce. The Empress asked the Emperor for grace and raised this child by her side. She also asked for a title and she became Princess

    Liyang. ¡±

    Yu Youyao understood a little. In the past dynasties, there had been precedents of thest daughter of a meritorious general being conferred the title of Princess and brought into the pce to be raised.

    There were no children in the Central Pce. The Emperor had no reason to refuse when the Empress wanted to bring his niece into the pce.

    In addition, the court officials knew very well about the matter at the Ning Residence. In order to protect his reputation and face, the Emperor naturally had to treat the Empress well, as well as the bloodline of the Ning Residence and even the Ning n. This way, the court officials would not be disappointed.

    The reason why the Empress Dowager doted on Princess Liyang so much was because of the Empress.

    She also had the intention topensate the Ning Residence.

    No matter how much Princess Liyang was doted on, she was not of the true royal bloodline. There was indeed no need for Concubine Lan to take Princess Liyang seriously.

    Old Madam Yu twirled her prayer beads. ¡°What a sin!¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew what her grandmother was referring to. She couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happened to King Li of Zhou and feel a little sad.

    Old Madam Yu changed the topic. ¡°Money is just worldly possessions. It¡¯s fine if we donate it. Natural and man-made disasters are endless. As long as it¡¯s a citizen of the Great Zhou Dynasty, no one can take ca_re of themselves alone. Donate more, lest others think that our family is hiding something and keep an eye on us. That will bring endless trouble in the future.¡±

    If they couldn¡¯t satisfy the appetite of the higher-ups, not only would they be dissatisfied, suspicious, and thankless, but there would probably be a second time, a third time¡­

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Cousin also mentioned that since the Empress Dowager said that it was a money-raising disaster relief, at least half of the money donated will be used on themoners.¡±

    In order to make it easier to help her cousin umte food, in the past two years, she had sold many businesses under her name with the excuse that they were incurring losses. She had secretly bought houses and properties with the money.

    The Imperial Court could only find out about the businesses on the surface.

    With the huge profits from the escort business and the merchant ship, the dowry businesses that her mother had left for her was no longer worth as much.

    She donated food and medicine to Empress Dowager¡¯s disaster relief. She had also donated a million taels of silver in one go. In everyone¡¯s opinion, she had spent most of her assets and indeed lived up to the Emperor¡¯s kindness.

    Old Madam Yu also nodded. ¡°The Empress Dowager has many schemes, but she still has some style. The Emperor is obsessed with alchemy, and the court is not peaceful. The reason why the Emperor can sit steadily on the dragon throne is also because the Empress Dowager is good at gathering the servants inside and out.¡± At this point, she sighed again. ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty has a clear rule that the harem is not allowed to do political work. Otherwise¡­¡±

    She did not say the rest, but Yu Youyao understood. It should be reliable to raise money for disaster relief, so she felt a little more relieved.

    After returning to the residence, Old Madam Yu was exhausted. She had just changed out of the cumbersome outfit and was about to lie down for a while when Qing Xiu came over to report, ¡°Master is here.¡±

    Usually, at this time, Eldest Son was in the government office. It seemed that there was another move in the pce. Old Madam Yu sighed softly. ¡°Help me up.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, rest. I¡¯ll talk to Father.¡± Yu Youyao was worried about her grandmother. She did not even return to the Jade Courtyard, but assisted

    Nanny Liu with helping her grandmother wash up. She was still wearing the County Head¡¯s mingfu.

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°From now on, you should stop getting involved with your father.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her head and said nothing.

    Yu Zongzheng rushed down from the government office and arrived at An Shou Hall. He was still wearing his official uniform when he saw Nanny Liu helping the exhausted Matriarch out. His eldest daughter was still wearing the County Head¡¯s uniform.

    He quickly stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Mother, you must be tired.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°l entered the pce today to express our thanks. On behalf of the Yu Residence, I donated 100,000 taels of silver. Yao Yao took out most of her assets and donated a million taels of silver. It¡¯s as you wish.¡±

    Yu Zongzhengs expression froze, as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on his head. No matter how excited he was, he cooled down. ¡°Just now, the emperor issued a holy decree for me as the 13th Inspection Censor of the Imperial Court and personally appointed me to go to Zhejiang to relief the disaster.¡± At this point, he bent down and bowed again. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mother¡¯s consideration for my future.¡±

    Yu Youyao gasped.

    The Imperial Censor of the Great Zhou Dynasty had real posmer. However, the Emperor had not been to court for a long time and did not trust the court officials. Instead, he trusted the eunuchs in the pce that he could control.

    The title of the Censor became useless. The job of patrolling was indirectly handed over to the eunuchs.

    It had been a long time since the Emperor had appointed an Imperial Censor.

    On the other hand, Yu Zongzheng was the Left Assistant Minister of the

    Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. The authority of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was to be in charge of the appointment and dismissal of civil officials in the world, examinations, promotions, conferred titles, transfers, and so on. It also had the responsibility to inspect official governance.

    The Imperial Censor was also an official on behalf of the Emperor. His authority involved generals, and he was even directly appointed by the

    Emperor. He was not under the official system of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs.

    Be it civil servants or generals, there was nobody in the Great Zhou Dynasty that Yu Zongzheng could not manage.

    Yu Zongzheng did not enter the cab, but he became a true minister.

    It was no wonder that Yu Zongzheng had even schemed against his family.

    No one could help but be tempted by this pie.

    Old Madam Yu tightened her grip on her prayer beads and her expression darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. In the eyes of the nobles in the pce, the 100,000 taels of silver from the Yu Residence is not even enough to fill the gaps between your teeth. If you want to thank someone, thank you for marrying a good wife and giving birth to a good daughter. She gave up most of her dowry and money to help you be an official.¡±

    Yu Zongzhengs expression was a littleplicated. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Madam Xie. The one million taels that Yao Yao had taken out must have been from Madam Xie¡¯s dowry business.

    Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t even look at his expression. ¡°Not only did Yao Yao donate money, but she also donated all the food, oil, and medicinal herbs from 60 grain shops and 20 medicine shops in the Jiangnan area. These are all the reasons you are going to Zhejiang to help with the disaster. You should thank Yao Yao..</font>

 Chapter 669 - 669: Living Up to the Emperorâ€™s Grace

    Chapter 669 - 669: Living Up to the Emperor¡¯s Grace

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Zongzheng was overjoyed. The money allocated by the Imperial Court for disaster relief was not much, and Zhejiang had a lot of disasters. With the 20 ships of food from the Xie family and the food and medicine donated by his eldest daughter, the job was much easier.

    Yu Zongzheng was both proud and gratified that his eldest daughter had sacrificed so much for him. ¡°The eunuch who went to the government office to deliver the holy decree today said that the Emperor praised you for being understanding and righteous. He said that Yao Yao is kind-hearted and did not let down the loyalty and virtue of the Yu n. He even praised the family for being upright and one that umted kindness and virtue. That¡¯s why he entrusted the disaster relief to me. He hoped that I would not let down my ancestors and live up to the Emperor¡¯s grace.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. ¡°I thought it would be difficult for Father to go to Zhejiang. Luckily, I could be of help to you.¡± At this point, she bowed slightly. ¡°l wish you all the best on this trip to Zhejiang and that you¡¯ll be in good health.¡¯

    Yu Zongzheng coveted power and status. He had the noble demeanor of a descendant of an aristocratic family in his bones and did not value money. Moreover, he had also be the 13th censor and was directly appointed to serve the Emperor. He definitely wanted to use this opportunity to make a contribution and satisfy the Emperor. Being sent to Zhejiang to relieve the disaster was also the best oue.

    Previously, Yu Zongzheng had mentioned to her that he wanted to ask for an order for her mother. She had more or less guessed that if Yu Zongzheng wanted to improve his standing, he would have to make a great contribution to the Imperial Court.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Previously, he had thought of helping out with the drought.

    Later on, when there was a flood in Zhejiang, she guessed that they were going to Zhejiang to relieve the disaster.

    This was the reason why she had donated food and medicine.

    These words touched Yu Zongzhengs heart. He said happily, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll thank you for your blessing.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said nothing.

    The next day, Eunuch Zhu came to the Yu Residence again with many rewards from the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    Although there was no news of Yu Youyao donating money, food, and medicine in the pce, it was not covered up. Every family had spies in the pce and they knew what had happened clearly.

    This was also deliberately done by the pce.

    The entire capital knew that the Empress Dowager was going to implement the fund raising for the disaster relief.

    The various families in the capital were not fools. Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of the County Head, and thete Eldest Madam Xie had also been conferred the title of a virtuous woman. The Emperor¡¯s grace was really vast.

    Naturally, the Yu Residence had to ¡°repay¡± the Emperor.

    This was a scheme by the pce.

    With Yu Youyao¡¯s deep understanding and righteousness, all the families in the capital knew that this money collection was not a small matter.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s collection of money was targeted at all the servants inside and out, including local officials. The direction of the wind in the capital often represented the direction of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the nobles and merchants from all over the country were also involved.

    Therefore, the collection of disaster relief money went very smoothly.

    This also made Yu Youyao heave a sigh of relief. If she raised more money, the people who would be affected in the second half of the year would have a better life.

    In mid-May, Yu Youyao received a message from the steward of a manor in Ningbo, Zhejiang.

    The fields in more than ten counties in Zhejiang were flooded, and the people affected by the disaster lost their harvest for the second half of the year.

    At this time, it was toote to nt anything.

    After nting more than a hundred acres of sweet potatoes in the manor, they nned to distribute the harvest to the affectedmoners and teach them how to nt them. In July and August, when the sweet potatoes were harvested, themoners could pinch the sweet potato leaves to quench their hunger. In the second half of the year, when they were most short of food, they would be able to live after harvesting the sweet potatoes.

    Yu Youyao sent a pigeon to ask him to arrange it as soon as possible. She also found Steward Li from the Rogue Manor to ask him some questions.

    Steward Li said, ¡°The temperature in Zhejiang is moderate, and there¡¯s a lot of light. The sweet potatoes should live very well. I reckon they can be nted untilte May. They can probably also be nted in June, but it might affect production.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Next, Yu Youyao kept paying attention to the money collection and the disaster relief situation in Zhejiang.

    In the blink of an eye, it was June.

    It had been a month since her cousin had left the capital, and she had only received one letter from him during this period. She was not worried that anything would happen to him, but she missed him very much.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi, whom Yu Youyao was worried about, was not in a hurry to meet Harmon after arriving in the North. Instead, he led his troops to patrol the drought in the North every day and the nting of sweet potatoes.

    There were not many paddy fields in the North, and most of them were drynds, with more sandynd.

    After the sessful nting of the sweet potatoes, Yu Youyao bought arge amount of farnd and forests in various areas of the North. There were many drynds in the North, and thend prices were very cheap.

    In the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s paddy field, an acre ofnd required more than ten taels of silver. Different areas had different prices, so it was impossible to estimate.

    The fertilend was about five to six taels per mu, which was a rtively stable value. Ordinarynd was less than three taels, and the sandnd in the North was less than three to four hundred copper coins per mu.

    Potatoes were not picky aboutnd, but they were more adaptable to sand and could grow more.

    As such, the nting of sweet potatoes in the North had already reached a certain scale this year.

    Later on, Yu Youyao suggested cutting the nts and renting, and greatly expanded the agriculturalnd.

    The steward even used the name of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence to distribute the excess sweet potato vines to themoners to nt.

    Yue Fei¡¯s Residence was extremely prestigious in the North. When King Li of Zhou was still alive, he was very concerned about agriculture. Every family had a few acres of sandnd. Themoners did not suspect anything and followed suit.

    The steward in charge of the manor looked regretful. ¡°Last year, the cotton in the manor was also tried and grown. Although it was fruitful and hadn¡¯t bloomed, the experienced old farmers in the manor said that it was because the nting waste and it was dry. They originally nned to expand the nting this year, but it was dry in the north this year. Eldest Miss also instructed that sweet potatoes should be nted on arge scale this year. We can continue nting the cotton in the future when the weather is good.¡±

    There was some cotton nted in the manor, but the situation was not very good.

    Yin Huaixi did not know much about farming, but when he saw the growth of the sweet potatoes in the manor, he felt that they were not bad, so he asked

    about it.

    The steward had also been Yin Huaixi¡¯s subordinate in the past, so he naturally did not hide it. ¡°Thend in the manor is rented out to the families of the martyrs to nt first. There¡¯s no need to pay the rent. The seeds are all produced by those in the manor themselves. The manor will get 70% of the food harvest, and the farmers will get 30%. Many of the work in the manor is also prioritized for the families of the soldiers with poorer families. As they have work to do, their lives have improved a lot.¡±

    In the past, the steward was also a soldier under King Li of Zhou. Later, his leg was injured, and it hurt every autumn and winter. He could no longer go to the battlefield, so he retreated.

    Naturally, he also hoped that the families of the soldiers would live a better life.

    Therefore, he was very grateful to Eldest Miss.

    Yin Huaixi understood after thinking for a moment. The sandnd couldn¡¯t produce food, and themoners weren¡¯t willing to rent it. If they had the time, they might as well explore it themselves.

    By renting thend to the families of the martyrs without charging rent or providing seeds, not only could they farm for free, but they would also receive 30% of the food. They would definitely think that this was the preferential treatment that the Yue Fei Residence had given them. Naturally, they would do their best and not fool them.

    In the first few years, because of theck of supplies, there were indeed too many casualties in the North. Furthermore, because of the limited supplies, even though her father tried his best topensate the families of the martyrs, their lives were still very difficult..</font>

 Chapter 670 - 670: Harmon

    Chapter 670 - 670: Harmon

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Yin Huaixi took guard of the North, he put a lot of effort into creating an ¡°escort¡± business that specializes in traveling up to the North. It indeed brought in more trade, and the North had be much more prosperous. However, the lives of the people in the lower sses had not improved much.

    Meanwhile, Yu Youyao¡¯s actions had indeed brought about greater improvements to the people.

    In this aspect, he was far inferior to Yu Youyao.

    The steward did not know what he was thinking. ¡°Not only did Eldest Miss buynd in Youzhou, but she also bought farmsteads and mountains in all the towns in the North. The farmsteads are nted with sweet potatoes and peanuts, and the mountains were nted with pine, elm, and wood. These are all trees that canst for more than ten years in the North. Eldest Miss said that these wood will be material in the future. In the long run, the people will be able to reap great benefits. The job of nting trees is also handed over to the families of the martyrs and poor soldiers.¡±

    Pine, elm, and wood were allmonly used wood in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Wood was not cheap to begin with. After they are fully grown, it is a guaranteed profit.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Everybody knew that the North had been dry during the past two years. Eldest Miss had long been worried about a drought, so she bought a lot of mountains and asked the families of the martyrs and poor soldiers to nt trees. With work and money in hand, their families could also stock up on food. If there was a drought, they wouldn¡¯t starve to death.

    Eldest Miss also said, ¡°l have more than enough money. nting trees is a hundred-year n. If I can benefit and help others along the way, why wouldn¡¯t I do it?¡±

    The steward continued, ¡°Not only that, but Eldest Miss also brought chestnuts, walnuts, and so on from other ces to the North to nt. She said that these dried fruits are very adaptable to the environment, so they can definitely be nted. There¡¯s nothing we can do about theck of supplies in the North, but we can create better conditions for people. Dry fruits are also valuable. In the future, when we promote agriculture in the North, it will also be an ie.¡¯

    Only then did Yin Huaixi realize how much the little girl had done for him and the North.

    As they traveled, there were stewards who were proficient in agriculture who followed them and recorded the crop situation everywhere. Thinking of how Heavenly Works had benefited Qianqiu, they also felt that this was a good move.

    It was only now that Yin Huaixi realized that Yu Youyao had a long term n. Without a steward who was proficient in agriculture, how could Yu Youyao know that chestnuts were adaptable to the environment and could live in the North?

    As the steward was born and raised in the North, he had many things to say regarding this. ¡°So far, Eldest Miss has lived in the North for 16 types of crops obtained from other ces. Eldest Miss said that this was also inspired by sweet potatoes. Although the soil and water of thend determine what crops can grow on it, as long as we understand the nature of how the crops grow and find someone who can proficiently nt them, we can adapt them to different habitats. This is much easier than nting some new seeds without knowing how they will grow. It doesn¡¯t matter if she doesn¡¯t seed immediately. She can just try again to nt them which would just take a little more time and effort. Once she seeds, it¡¯ll be a blessing to the North¡­¡± When the steward mentioned Eldest Miss, he had endless things to say.

    Yin Huaixi was also happy to listen, so he did not interrupt. Thinking of Yu Youyao, who was far away in the capital, he was both proud and happy. At that moment, he lost the mood to inspect.

    Immediately, he rode his horse and raised his whip, rushing back to the Yue Fei Kings Residence.

    Currently, Uncle Sun was performing acupuncture on Yin Yi.

    Yin Yi was Yin Huaixi¡¯s personal guard and also his substitute. He had eaten and lived with him since he was young. Back then, on the battlefield in the North, it was also Yin Yi who protected him from being trampled to death by the chaotic horses.

    At that time, Yin Yi¡¯s leg was broken by a horse.

    Yin Huaixi had specially brought Uncle Sun back with him. He nned to let Uncle Sun help Yin Yi recuperate first. The next time he returned, he would let Uncle Sun treat Yin Yi¡¯s leg.

    Yin Yi wore a mask and called out respectfully, ¡°Young Master.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and asked Uncle Sun, ¡°How¡¯s his health?¡±

    Uncle Sun rolled his eyes. ¡°His health is much better than yours back then.

    After recuperating carefully for a while, he can be treated with acupuncture.¡±

    All these years, Eldest Miss Yu had also made all kinds of incense medicine, so Yin Yi¡¯s leg had been recuperating well.

    Yin Huaixi nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the deployment at the narrow Yu Pass?¡±

    Yin Yi replied, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already sealed the entrance to the narrow Yu Pass ording to your instructions. No one is allowed to enter or leave the ce for a month. We¡¯ll also send troops to guard all the entrances.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Send the defense map of the narrow Yu Pass to Harmon and tell him to meet there in ten days. Of course, that¡¯s if he dares toe.¡±

    Since it was a deal, both sides had to show a certain amount of sincerity.

    The narrow Yu Pass was the first line of defense between the North and the Northern Barbarians. Although it was in the North¡¯s territory, both sides had a way out.

    If Harmon wanted to make a deal with him, he had to follow his rules.

    He had sent someone to send over the defense map of the narrow Yu Pass. With it, Harmon could also make some preparations, so that he wouldn¡¯t be too passive when he arrived there.

    This was also his sincerity.

    Three dayster, Yin Huaixi received a message from Harmon, who agreed to meet at the Yu Pass.

    Harmon was not a fool. Although the narrow Yu Pass was the Great Zhou¡¯s territory, the Di people had been plundering in the narrow Yu Pass all year round and were very familiar with the nearby terrain. They also had a way out.

    The North was also suffering from a drought. As long as King Yue Fei was not too stupid, he would not act rashly.

    Moreover, the warhorses of the Northern Barbarians had always been a rare resource of the Great Zhou Dynasty. King Yue Fei would definitely be more than happy to have them.

    He had taken a step back when he made the trade request.

    King Yue Fei requested to meet at the narrow Yu Pass. Then, he sent over a defensive map and also advanced and retreated.

    Since both sides had made a concession, they had already expressed their sincerity.

    He had no reason to refuse.

    Seven dayster, Yin Huaixi brought a thousand elite troops and personally headed to the narrow Yu Pass. Harmon also brought a thousand elite troops and led them there.

    Both sides had a tacit understanding. The ces where they camped were separated by a distance.

    After resting for a while, on the third day after the two sides set up camp, Yin Huaixi and Harmon met on the top of a mountain at the narrow Yu Pass.

    Harmon was almost 40 years old. He was tall and burly, with a short beard under his nose, looking very heroic and strong.

    Seeing Yin Huaixi standing on the school canopy, Harmon was very shocked. Wariness and fear appeared in his eyes. He stared at Yin Huaixi¡¯s legs and subconsciously tightened his grip on the scimitar at his waist.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s leg had actually recovered?!

    He immediately felt fear. For a moment, he even thought that it would be best to make a deal with King Yue Fei this time.

    This was a good start. If the deal could continue, both sides could also have a truce.

    King Li of Zhou of the Great Zhou had guarded the North for many years, but the Northern Barbarians had not gained anything. Instead, they had suffered heavy losses in the battle six years ago and had yet to recover.

    In the past two years, King Yue Fei had been guarding the North and the two sides had fought several times to test each other. Harmon felt that King Yue

    Fei was even more difficult to deal with than King Li of Zhou.

    If they continued to fight, the Northern Barbarians would definitely suffer..</font>

 Chapter 671 - 671: Decapitated Arm

    Chapter 671 - 671: Decapitated Arm

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Realizing what he was thinking, Harmon¡¯s expression darkened.

    He had already lost this deal by thinking that way.

    Yin Huaixi did not argue with Harmon. He stroked the scimitar on his bracelet and said calmly, ¡°Before we make a deal, let¡¯s resolve our personal grudges first. Under the condition that no lives shall be taken, there shouldn¡¯t be anyints about losing an arm or a leg.¡±

    Harmon did not expect Yin Huaixi to be so straightforward. Heughed. ¡°In the words of your Great Zhou Dynasty, it¡¯s better to be respectful than obedient. Harmon will apany you to the end.¡±

    King Yue Fei did not say it explicitly, but he knew very well.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The Northern Barbarians had been at war with the North for many years, and it was already difficult to resolve their grudges. This was a national feud.

    Back then, the Northern Barbarians and the Great Zhou officials had forged evidence of King You colluding with the enemy to betray the country. It had also caused the destruction of the family of King You¡¯s residence. This was a family grudge.

    The Northern Barbarians had also suffered heavy casualties over the years.

    The Great Zhou people hated the Di people, and the Di people also hated the Great Zhou people. This was the greatest obstacle to a smooth trade between the two sides.

    Of course, these grudges could not be resolved with a fight.

    However, Yin Huaixi¡¯s goal was not to vent his anger.

    This battle between kings was equivalent to establishing rules. After the two sides fought, they would temporarily let go of their grudges. During the process of the discussion, they could not break the rules no matter what.

    Whoever broke the rules would have to pay the corresponding price.

    It was better than talkingter and pestering those grudges. If there was a disagreement, they would fight.

    In order to ensure that the subsequent talks would go smoothly, both sides would tacitly agree that if either side won, they would be able to obtain a

    certain amount of initiative in the subsequent talks. The losing side would also tacitly agree to make concessions in the talks to prevent both sides from not giving in to each other and causing a violent conflict.

    The fight was very fair. Winning or losing depended on one¡¯s own strength.

    Both sides were leaders of an army. From the day they put on their battle robes, it was destined that they would either be in the army for the rest of their lives or return in a casket. If it was just a small fight, it would not achieve the effect of establishing rules. Therefore, in this battle, without harming their lives, they would have to draw some blood.

    A suggestion could avoid more trouble and hidden dangers in the future. Neither side could refuse.

    Both sides reached a consensus and arrived at the martial arts arena.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s leg had just recovered, so he wasn¡¯t too confident in facing Harmon.

    However, back in Youzhou, Yu Youyao had made a new incense medicine. It was paired with a small amount of the shell of a kind of flower. It could inspire people in a short period of time and allow them to unleash 120% of their strength.

    The only drawback is after using it, his mind would also fall into a tired and weak state.

    It¡¯s not something that wouldst long. He could recover after resting for a

    However, Yu Youyao thought that this medicine should not be used often. She didn¡¯t even keep the incense recipe in case it was leaked. She only gave him three pills and asked him to keep them as a safety.

    This was also the reason behind his confidence in fighting Harmon.

    Yin Huaixi did not think that there was anything wrong with this.

    He had his methods, and so did Harmon. In terms of age alone, Harmon was much older than him. The difference in age meant that hecked skills and fighting experience.

    Harmon also knew this, so he agreed readily.

    ¡°Please¡ª¡± Yin Huaixi drew his knife and charged forward like lightning.

    Harmon weed the knife with unparalleled bravery.

    The des shed and sparks flew in the air. The moment the two des collided, Yin Huaixi made a judgment. Harmon had brute force, so it wasn¡¯t a wise move to fight head-on.

    After more than ten moves, Harmon felt that Yin Huaixi¡¯s reaction speed was top-notch, and his saber technique was very strange. It was as if every time he struck, he had already foreseen his reaction, making it impossible to guard against. Wounds were left on his body.

    At first, this small injury was neither painful nor itchy, and Harmon did not care.

    As more and more wounds appeared on his body, Harmon¡¯s stamina drained quickly. He immediately realized that losing blood would lead to a loss of stamina, and the wounds were affecting his reaction speed.

    Moreover, he could clearly sense that there was madness in Yin Huaixi¡¯s bones. The more he fought, the more excited he became. As if he did not know fatigue, he drew his knife faster and faster, and his movements became more and more treacherous.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A scream suddenly sounded.

    Blood sttered on the ground, and a thick arm fell to the ground with a bang.

    Harmon¡¯s face was pale as he took a few steps back.

    Yin Huaixi also took a step back. There was a long cut on his left arm, and blood gushed out.

    ¡°Hah¡ª

    ¡°Your Highness¡ª¡±

    Exmations rose and fell on the arena.

    The thousand elite soldiers that Harmon had brought rushed into the martial arts arena and stood behind him. They pulled their bows and drew their knives. They hated King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty. As long as the order was given, they could charge forward.

    The people on Yin Huaixi¡¯s side were not slow.

    Both sides immediately fell into a standstill.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Leave!¡±

    His voice was neither loud nor soft, but he had a dignified aura. The soldiers only hesitated for a moment before retreating in unison. However, the bowstrings in their hands were still tightened, and their curved swords were still tightly clenched. Their sharp eyesnded on the Di Army warily.

    Harmon had lost his right arm and was seriously injured. Seeing that the You army had already retreated, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Move back!¡±

    ¡°Hah¡ª

    ¡°Hah, we can¡¯t let it go like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Hah, as long as you give the order, we¡­¡±

    Harmon endured the pain in his arm, raised his voice, and shouted angrily, ¡°Back off, all of you.¡±

    Only then did the Di Army reluctantly retreat.

    Seeing that they had listened, Harmon said, ¡°Sabers and swords have no eyes on the battlefield. Before I attacked, I had already made an agreement with King Yue Fei to break my arms and legs. I have no grudge with anyone. You¡¯re all brave warriors of the grasnd. Our grasnd respects the strong. Today, l, Harmon lost an arm. I was inferior.¡¯

    Upon hearing this, the Di Army finally calmed down a little.

    Harmon said simply, ¡°l lost.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s body swayed, and he knelt on the ground with his knife. ¡°Thank you for letting me win!¡±

    Harmon looked at King Yue Fei¡¯s injured arm. If the knife had been a little deeper, it would have crippled his arm. What a pity. ¡°Since we¡¯re all injured, we¡¯ll discuss the matterter.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that he was inferior in strength in the battle just now, but that Yin Huaixi was too cunning.

    From the beginning, Yin Huaixi had deliberately shown weakness to numb him, creating the illusion that he had good reaction speed but not enough strength.

    He had fought with the Great Zhou for many years and knew that the soldiers of the Great Zhou were inferior to them in terms of strength, so he did not suspect anything.

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that he realized that the wounds on his body were hurting and bleeding more and more¡ª

    Every cut that Yin Huaixi made on his body seemed to be very messy and disorderly, but they were all on his arms, chest, legs, and back.

    The wound was neither light nor heavy, and it did not seem to affect him much.

    However, when he swung his saber, it would affect the injuries on his arms, chest, and back. It would elerate the bleeding of his wounds. The more he bled, the more painful his injuries would be, causing him to move slowly and

    be unable to deal with it. This exined Yin Huaixi¡¯s strange speed of swinging his saber..</font>

 Chapter 672 - 672: Isnâ€™t He Stupid?

    Chapter 672 - 672: Isn¡¯t He Stupid?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Realizing that his defeat was obvious and that Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t let him off easily, he made up his mind. He wanted to kill 800 enemy soldiers but lose 1000 of his own. In the end, he didn¡¯t hesitate to exchange an arm for Yin Huaixi¡¯s arm.

    At that time, he felt that Yin Huaixi was unfathomable. Now that his legs had recovered, he was a terrifying threat to the Northern Barbarians. Breaking his arm could also reduce his prestige.

    He did not expect to fail.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    With Harmon¡¯s arm gone, the Di Army did not dare to dy and retreated like a tide.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The aura of the You army trembled violently, and the drumbeats shook the sky like thunder. The cheers of the soldiers almost drowned out the knocking.

    Yin Qi hurriedly went forward to support Yin Huaixi. ¡°Young Master, how are your injuries? The military doctor is already waiting¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Yin Huaixi looked at his arm helplessly. The long wound ran from under his shoulder to his elbow. If it was any deeper, his arm would probably be crippled.

    This was troublesome.

    He had originally wanted to win this battle at the lowest price, so as soon as he stepped onto the martial arts arena, he kept going through the schemes in his mind. However, he had still underestimated him. After Harmon, an old general who had been through hundreds of battles, sensed his scheme, he did not hesitate to injure 800 enemies and lose 1000 to cripple his arm.

    His arm was not crippled, but it would take more than half a month to recover from such a serious injury.

    If the little girl found out, she might even be angry and cry. Just thinking about it gave him a headache.

    Yin Huaixi frowned and instructed Yin Qi, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Yao Yao about my injuries for the time being. Just say that Harmon isn¡¯t feeling well and the trade talks will be postponed.¡±

    It was already mid-June. Harmon had lost an arm. It would take at least ten days to half a month. The discussions can only proceed when his injuries stabilized.

    Since it was a matter of interest, the negotiations would not happen overnight. It would also take time for both sides to reach a consensus.

    After the meeting ended, it was the first official transaction between the two sides. They had to be even more cautious about arge number of supplies. Both sides had to test their sincerity further and spend time to achievemon interests.

    After this ordeal, he might not even be able to return in August, let alone July.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s face darkened.

    Yin Qi prepared strips of cloth to tighten and bandage the wound.

    Young Master defeating Harmon was not simple and could only be achieved with thorough nning.

    The old king and Harmon had fought for many years. From a young age, Young Master had known the methods of the Northern Barbarians to deal with the enemy clearly. He had even thought of a way to defeat the enemy and win.

    Be it the speed of the knife or the angle, it was strange and tricky. It was all aimed at the Di people¡¯s weakness.

    On the other hand, the first time Harmon and Young Master met on a narrow path at the narrow Yu Pass, he was caught off guard by Young Master in one go. Not only was he unable to figure out Young Master¡¯s ns, but he also knew very little about him. For a moment, he was in a hurry and identally fell into the Young Master¡¯s trap.

    The key to winning was to know oneself and the enemy.

    In the past two years, Young Master¡¯s weak image had been too deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. Harmon¡¯s fear of Young Master was mostly expressed in

    Young Master¡¯s lead,mand, tactics, and schemes.

    Although Young Master¡¯s leg had already recovered, the deep-rooted impression of him was not easy to change.

    Moreover, Young Master had yet to reach his prime, and he was a far cry from

    Harmon, who had been through hundreds of battles. In Harmon¡¯s eyes, Young Master was just a young man. Even if he had some talent in leading troops to war, his strength was definitely inferior to his skills, which had been honed over the years.

    It was impossible for Harmon to imagine that some people fought with their brains. All their reactions, movements, speed, dodging, and so on, could be urately calcted and predicted.

    Harmon had underestimated his enemy.

    For the sake of Young Master¡¯s safety, Young Miss had to prepare dozens or hundreds of incense medicines every time he went on a long journey. Among them, there was nock of incense and poisonous incense. It was unpredictable and impossible to guard against.

    In terms of methods, Harmon was inferior to Young Master.

    Aftering up with all kinds of meticulous schemes, the battle between Young Master and Harmon happened.

    However, Harmon was also a ruthless person. He was harsh with himself and even more so to others. This was probably something the Young Master had not expected.

    As soon as he returned to the tent, the military doctor immediately came over to help Yin Huaixi treat the wound on his arm.

    The more Yin Huaixi thought about it, the more depressed he felt. He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The Di people respect the strong. I suggested fighting Harmon to avoid some hidden dangers and trouble in the negotiations.l wanted to facilitate a smooth discussion and elerate the transaction process. Bloodshed is inevitable, but I can¡¯t be too heavy-handed.¡±

    Yin Qi did not say anything. He thought to himself, Young Master¡¯s leg has just recovered and his strength hasn¡¯tpletely recovered. Harmon was born with brute force and has been on the battlefield for a long time. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he wanted to return to the capital as soon as possible, Young Master wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk to propose a battle with Harmon.¡¯ It was right to win thepetition.

    In the subsequent discussions, they also had the upper hand, and it wasn¡¯t wrong.

    It was not wrong to defeat Di army¡¯s morale and damage Harmon¡¯s vitality.

    But!

    Yin Qi silently nced at Young Master, who was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. His goal had been achieved, but all of this waspletely different from Young Master¡¯s n.

    They hunted wild geese all day, but were ultimately pecked by them.

    This boat had capsized a little too badly.

    Yin Huaixi gritted his teeth. ¡°l want to take Harmon¡¯s dog life on the battlefield legitimately, not an insignificant arm. Sacrificing 1000 of his own to kill 100 enemies, don¡¯t you think Harmon is stupid?!¡±

    Harmon wanted to trade an arm for an arm, so he hit hard.

    Yin Qi thought for a moment. ¡°Before the battle, Young Master mentioned that there shall not be anyints even if someone were to lose an arm or a leg. Harmon knows that even if he loses, he can¡¯t take a bad loss.¡±

    Otherwise, where would the face and prestige of a dignified leader go?

    How would he lead his subordinates?

    Yin Huaixi was speechless. ¡°Since swords have no eyes, it¡¯s better to make some things clear in advance. I only said it in case Harmon really loses a limb and the Di people would not let it go!¡¯

    Yin Qi shut up.

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his eyebrows hard. ¡°The Di peopleck supplies, and their medical skills are not as good as the Great Zhou. Go to the storeroom and pick out some good medicinal herbs and supplements. Bring a military doctor with good medical skills to look for Harmon.¡±

    Yu Youyao counted the days and finally made it to July. She began to look forward to her cousin¡¯s return.

    In less than two days, Yu Youyao received a letter from Yin Qi.

    This letter was in her cousin¡¯s usual concise style. He only mentioned that the return date would be dyed. He did not mention the reason, let alone the exact date. Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations turned to disappointment. She took a deep breath and asked Yin Qi, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Yin Qi lowered his head and said, ¡°Harmon is seriously injured.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Cousin? Is he injured? Did the two sides have a conflict?¡±

    The North and the Northern Barbarians had been at war for many years and hated each other. It was very difficult to let go of their hatred and grudges.

    Harmon¡¯s suggestion of a deal seemed to be showing weakness to the Great Zhou, but in fact, both sides were taking a lot of risks.

    It was very likely that they would fight at the slightest disagreement..</font>

 Chapter 673 - 673: Pirates

    Chapter 673 - 673: Pirates

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Qi braced himself and said, ¡°Young Master is fine. Both sides took this transaction very seriously and there was no conflict.¡± The battle had been agreed by both sides, so it should not be considered a conflict. He continued, ¡°The Northern Barbarians is arge tribe, but they are split into branches. In order to snatch resources, the branches often fight each other. The Northern Barbarians suffered a drought and are seriously short on supplies. The conflicts between the branches are deepening day by day. This is why Harmon is anxious to reach a deal with Young Master to ease the internal conflicts among the Northern Barbarians. At the same time, he has to take the opportunity to win people¡¯s hearts and strengthen his standing.¡±

    These words were only to exin that this transaction was imperative and nothing would happen. It was also to reassure Young Miss, in case she asks questions and he ends up exposing that Young Master was seriously injured.

    In order to let Yu Youyao feel more at ease, they let her think that Harmon¡¯s injuries were rted to the conflicts between the various branches in the Northern Barbarians.

    Yu Youyao wrote a reply for her cousin and rambled on in the letter.

    First, she mentioned what had happened in the court during this period of time.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    She also mentioned some trivial matters at home.

    In the end, she said many caring words.

    In the blink of an eye, it was August!

    It had been almost three months since Yu Zongzheng had gone to Zhejiang to provide disaster relief. During this period, because of the water disaster, three small-scale riots had erupted in Zhejiang, but they were all suppressed by Ye Hanyuan.

    Later on, as the Xie Residence and Yu Youyao in Quanzhou took the initiative to help the Imperial Court relief the refugees, they took the lead. Many benevolent merchants in the country also contributed money. With Ye Hanyuan stabilizing the overall situation in Zhejiang, the disaster in Zhejiang temporarily stabilized.

    However, the riot in Zhejiang had caused many casualties. Even Yu Zongzheng was affected and shed by the mob.

    Before one wave was over, another rose.

    On the sixth of August, an emergency report from Zhejiang came from the capital again. Pirates had invaded Taizhou on arge scale. Ye Hanyuan took the lead and killed the leader of the pirates, annihting more than 2,000 people.

    At the same time, the pirates of Funing, Lianjiang, and other ces joined forces with the local water bandits to attack Ningde and other ces.

    This was not the end. The pirates in Guangdong had invaded Longyan,

    Songxi, Datian, Gutian, Putian, and other ces.

    There were pirates everywhere along the southeast coast.

    Wherever the pirates went, they were like locusts crossing the border. They killed, burned, and plundered everything. They did not even let go of the infants in their swaddling clothes. The tragedies of families getting destroyed happened along the bloody southeast coast.

    When the news reached the capital, the Emperor was furious. He immediately issued a holy decree and angrily reprimanded the Governor of Zhejiang for letting the pirates be a problem. He was ordered to be suspended for investigation.

    He also promoted the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of War and the Governor of Zhejiang to handle the military affairs of Zhejiang, South Zhili, and Fujian. He was ordered to chase after the pirates and eliminate the bandit problem.

    Ye Hanyuan was directly promoted from a fourth-grade general to a first-grade official.

    At this moment, Elder Xia suddenly fainted during the morning court meeting.

    When she woke up, he said that he was old and couldn¡¯t handle court matters, so he wanted to resign and return to his hometown.

    The emperor epted Elder Xia¡¯s resignation letter, but he did not allow him to return to his hometown. He asked him to stay in the capital and recuperate for a while.

    Yu Zongshen officially took over as the Grand Secretary.

    They cooperated with Zhejiang to help the refugees and eliminate the pirates.

    Zhejiang was in chaos, but because of Ye Hanyuan, the situation was temporarily under control.

    However, everyone knew that this was only the beginning.

    Ye Hanyuan¡¯s promotion had also directly torn open the tip of the iceberg of the Zhe family.

    Elder Xia!s resignation had caused the Zhe family to lose their political cover.

    Those with power in Zhejiang sensed that the time for the Zhejiang Family to fall had arrived, so they made their moves. They joined forces with the River Inspection Censor, the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs cum 13th Imperial Censor, Yu Zongzheng, and the Governor of Zhejiang, Ye Hanyuan. The four forces investigated the corruption of the river, the loss of military funds, the annexation of thend of themoners, and hundreds of other crimes.

    The River Inspection Censor was investigating the corruption at the river. In addition, he had a good sword in his hand. In the end, all the officials who were rted to the river were killed or detained.

    Yu Zongzheng had monstrous power. He patrolled on behalf of the Emperor and investigated the governance of officials. He could investigate and manage everything.

    With the methods of the pce guards, there was no one who couldn¡¯t be investigated, nor was there any dirty money that couldn¡¯t be found. They searched through all one by one.

    After a thorough investigation, they could even find over a hundred thousand taels of silver in the house of a small seventh-grade official. It simply shocked the royal court.

    During this period of time, Old Madam Yu t s spirits had been deteriorating.

    ¡°Zhejiang ispletely in chaos.¡±

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°Second Uncle has seeded as the Grand Secretary. The Imperial Court will cooperate fully with the disaster relief, governance, and extermination of the pirates. Sooner orter, the chaos in Zhejiang will stabilize. Don¡¯t let one¡¯s imagination run wild.¡±

    She knew that these words were just self-deception.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Zhejiang that was in chaos.

    Instead, it was the entire Great Zhou.

    With Ye Hanyuan in charge of Zhejiang, the chaos in Zhejiang would stabilize sooner orter, but not now.

    In fact, they had to wait until the Great Zhou Dynasty waspletely in chaos. Then, her cousin would use Zhejiang to gather people and control the southeast coast from the beginning.

    However, recently, her grandmother¡¯s mental state had grown weaker. The imperial physicians and doctors often visited, but they couldn¡¯t find a serious illness. They only asked her to rx and recuperate carefully.

    Her grandmother¡¯s situation was not optimistic. The rumors flying around in court were also warped by the time they reached her ears.

    Old Madam Yu leaned against the pillow with a sallow face. ¡°It has been three months since your father went to Zhejiang. I wonder when he¡¯ll be back?¡±

    Now that the disaster in Zhejiang had stabilized, the Imperial Censor had to report to the Emperor. It would be a great merit. The longer it dragged on, the more matters there would be in Zhejiang, and the great merits would be greatly reduced.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The cmity in Zhejiang has just subsided and there¡¯s the pirate issue now. Father is a civil servant, but he can¡¯t interfere. I reckon he¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯

    It was almost the Mid-Autumn Festival. If he continued to dy, it would be difficult for him, the Imperial Censor, to answer to the Imperial Court.

    Old Madam Yu frowned and moved on from mentioning this vexing person. ¡°There¡¯s a water disaster in Zhejiang and a riot. Now, the pirates have be a problem along the southeast coast and invaded half of the Great Zhou. It¡¯s impossible for Elder Xia to escape unscathed.¡±

    At this point, her breathing weakened and she panted.

    Nanny Liu quickly handed Yu Youyao a cup of tea. Yu Youyao reached out to take it and carefully fed her grandmother a few sips.

    Old Madam Yu calmed down a little and continued, ¡°l heard that Elder Xia is from Wenzhou, Zhejiang. A few years ago, his hometown made a few monuments for him.¡± At this point, even her eyebrows revealed a hint of mockery. ¡°l think Wenzhou has suffered a huge disaster. He can¡¯t even keep his honor.¡¯

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. Xia Yanshengs Grand Secretary was obtained by searching from those truly talented and pure ministers in the cab.

    He only received some of his political achievements by squabbling with his colleagues and snatching credit from them. Other than helping the Emperor earn money and satisfying his private needs, he actually did not have much merit..</font>

 Chapter 674 - 674: Illness

    Chapter 674 - 674: Illness

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu looked listless and asked, ¡°l heard that someone in the south took the lead and inserted a type of root from overseas. It¡¯s called something¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s sweet potatoes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, sweet potatoes. I heard that they¡¯re resistant to drought and ridges. They can be nted into the ground and live easily. Moreover, they grow vines quickly. Their leaves, stems, and roots can be eaten. At this time, no matter what you nt, it¡¯s toote. There¡¯s only sweet potatoes. Even if they don¡¯t produce fruits and there are many vines, the leaves can still be eaten.¡± At this point, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°l seem to remember hearing you mention this.¡¯

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°l knew that this nt wasn¡¯t picky with soil, and its production was good, so I tried nting it. I didn¡¯t expect it to seed. The experienced old farmers in the manor said that sweet potatoes can be nted until June or July. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s best before and after the Dragon Boat Festival. If it¡¯ste, the production will be reduced. I even made sweet potato snacks earlier and gave them to Grandmother to try. You said it was delicious and filling.¡±

    During this period of time, Old Madam Yu had been forgetful. She couldn¡¯t remember anything nearby. On the contrary, the past was still vivid in her mind. As long as she had a little energy, she would hold her granddaughter¡¯s hand and nag non-stop, as if those were herst words.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    At the mention of Yu Youyao, Old Madam Yu indeed thought of this. ¡°The soft, glutinous, fragrant, and sweet kind of root.¡± She widened her eyes and smiled so widely that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s ntedte. As long as there¡¯s a harvest, themoners will have something to live for. Good, good, good!¡±

    This excitement made her feel a little breathless.

    Yu Youyao quickly helped her grandmother calm down.

    In June and July, the vines that had originally been nted also grew. The steward brought people to cut the vines and distributed them to themoners. News spread like wildfire in Zhejiang. After the Dragon Boat Festival, there were many sweet potatoes and vines nted. They did not expect them to be widely ready for harvest in Zhejiang.

    Of course, there was nock of Ye Hanyuan¡¯s help.

    After a while, Old Madam Yu came back to her senses, but her expression turned ashen. ¡°When will Ling¡­ Linghuai return?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be back in September at thetest.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. During this period of time, her grandmother had been asking about her cousin a few times a day.

    Old Madam Yu suddenly held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and pinched it until it turned pale. She did not notice it. ¡°Write a letter to Linghuai and ask him toe back immediately. Don¡¯t dy. He has toe back immediately.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red and she almost broke down on the spot.

    Yesterday, her grandmother had also held her hand and asked her to write to her cousin and ask him toe back.

    She took a deep breath andforted her in a hoarse voice. ¡°Okay, Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll write to Cousin when I get backter and ask him to return immediately.¡±

    Old Madam Yu let go, still a little worried. ¡°Go back and write to Linghuai now and ask him toe back.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat, so she could only nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back and write immediately. Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Cousin will be back soon.¡±

    Old Madam Yu nodded and finally closed her eyes in relief.

    Yu Youyao was shocked. Her hands trembled as she gently checked her grandmother¡¯s breathing.

    At this moment, Old Madam Yu suddenly opened her eyes again. ¡°l almost forgot that I still have many valuable things in my storeroom. I¡¯ll get Nanny Liu to sort out the listter and count them. I¡¯ll send them to your house.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s throat was dry. She held back her tears and nodded.

    In fact, during this period of time, her grandmother had often fallen asleep. When she woke up, she wanted to look for her and exin many things.

    Many things in the storeroom had long been moved to the Jade Courtyard.

    Old Madam Yu felt relieved and fell asleep again.

    Yu Youyao tucked her grandmother in and quickly walked out of the room. Tears immediately streamed down her face. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and cried silently.

    She knew that her grandmother¡¯s day wasing.

    Her grandmother had lost her husband in her early years. She was a widow who raised two sons and a concubine¡¯s daughter alone. Later, she heard that after her mother passed away and her grandmother fell seriously ill, her bodypletely copsed.

    It had nothing to do with the illness. It was just that time was up.

    During this period of time, she had already moved into An Shou Hall and was attending to her illness. Second Aunt also came over every day, but not long after, her grandmother began to chase her away.

    Second Aunt did not force it on her either.

    Her grandmother pitied Yu Jianjia¡¯s weak body and did not let her take care of her illness. Yu Jianjia was also afraid that she would cause trouble for the family, so she came over every day to apany her grandmother.

    After Yu Qingning saw her grandmother, Yu Youyao ordered her not to enter An Shou Hall again.

    The entire Yu Residence was shrouded in a haze.

    Yu Youyao had just returned to her room and only had time to take a sip of hot water when Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Eldest Madam Yang from the Tranquil Heart Residence is in trouble.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a long time. After a while, she asked, ¡°Have you asked a doctor to take a look?¡±

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°Yes. Over the past few days, we¡¯ve invited a doctor over every day. The doctor only said that she needed to eat some ginseng to recuperate and asked the family to be prepared.¡±

    To put it bluntly, she had to eat ginseng to stay alive and endure for as many days as possible.

    After three years, Madam Yang was finally about to reach her limit. Yu Youyao was very calm. ¡°Go get a hundred-year-old ginseng. I¡¯ve been busy taking care of Grandmother recently and haven¡¯t visited her in a long time.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to prepare a brush and ink and wrote a letter to the Xie Residence. She only exined what had happened in the Yu Residence recently and her grandmother¡¯s health.

    It seemed as if she had not written anything important, but when the Xie family saw this letter, they would understand what she was thinking.

    After a while, Xia Tao took the ginseng and returned.

    Yu Youyao stood up and adjusted her clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Tranquil Heart Residence.¡¯

    She went from An Shou Hall to Tranquil Heart Residence!

    Yu Zongzheng had great authority, and the Yu Residence was prosperous. However, her grandmother was seriously ill, and Madam Yang was in critical condition too. She felt like the sun was setting on them.

    All power, fame, and status were like dew and lightning. They were just illusions that were gone in an instant.

    When the old woman guarding the door saw Eldest Missing over, she quickly came over and bowed. ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I came to see Madam.¡±

    The old woman quickly took the key from her waist and opened the door.

    The Tranquil Heart Residence was still the same. There were some flowers and nts growing in the narrow courtyard. It was said that Yu Jianjia had personally nted them.

    It was said that having more flowers and nts was beneficial to her mother¡¯s condition.

    Yu Youyao did not know if there were any benefits, but Yu Jianjia had gained a lot of reputation for filial piety in the residence. Words had even spread outside.

    Yu Youyao entered the house.

    At this moment, Nanny Li rushed out of the inner room with a basin. When she saw Eldest Missing over, she did not even bother to put the basin down before quickly bowing. ¡°Hello, Eldest Miss.¡±

    A sour smell rushed into her nose, making Yu Youyao¡¯s face turn pale. She gagged from it, but she hid it well.

    Xia Tao frowned. ¡°Hurry up and clean up the basin. Young Miss has been attending to Matriarch¡¯s illness these past few days and hasn¡¯t been sleeping well day and night. Her body isn¡¯t feeling well and she can¡¯t stand the smell..¡±</font>

 Chapter 675 - 675: Heartbreaking

    Chapter 675 - 675: Heartbreaking

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I was rash and offended Eldest Miss.¡± Nanny Li did not dare to dy and quickly left with the basin. She went through Xia Tao¡¯s words in her mind.

    First Madam was still her stepmother in name. When her stepmother fell sick, even if Eldest Miss didn¡¯t treat her, she could not despise her.

    Just now, Eldest Miss had identally been hit by the smell of First Madam¡¯s vomit. This was nothing, but which young miss who had grown up could stand this?

    However, Miss Xia Tao kept saying that Eldest Miss was not feeling well after tending to the Matriarch. She was afraid that others would misunderstand her reaction as the Eldest Miss despising her stepmother.

    How cautious of her.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Madam Yang was sick and had to keep warm, so the windows in the room were closed.

    As soon as Yu Youyao walked into the inner room, a strong medicinal smell mixed with the sour smell that had yet to dissipate rushed into her nose.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao was already mentally prepared. Although it was pungent, she could still tolerate it.

    Yang Shuwan was the only one in the room.

    Yu Youyao walked to the bed. The beautiful daughter of Madam Yang, who used to be dressed brightly, had been reduced to skin and bones.

    During this period of time, Yu Youyao would asionally have nightmares about many rted things.

    In the nightmare, Yu Jianjia fell down and had a high fever for three days and three nights after failing to get the jade pendant. However, after the older Yao Yao was punished by her grandmother for kneeling in the ancestral hall, she did not have a ¡°nightmare¡± or fever.

    Madam Yang had pushed all the me to Big Yao Yao.

    The older Yao Yao was furious. She said that she hadn¡¯t pushed Yu Jianjia and that she had fallen herself. Grandmother did some investigation and realized then that she had wronged Yao Yao.

    Madam Yang was unreasonable. When Yu Zongzheng left the government office, she would cause trouble in front of him.

    Yu Zongzheng doted on Yu Jianjia. Seeing that Yu Jianjia had a high fever and almost lost her life while his eldest daughter was fine, he was furious.

    Not only did he p Yao Yao, but he had also ordered her to hand over the jade pendant and give it to Yu Jianjia to apologize.

    Since Yao Yao did not have a fever or fall sick, it had be a heinous crime.

    Yu Jianjia had a fever and was seriously ill, so she was seen as the victim.

    When the older Yao Yao found out that she couldn¡¯t protect her mother¡¯s belongings, she shattered the jade pendant on the spot.

    This was undoubtedly a provocation to Yu Zongzheng¡¯s dignity.

    Yu Zongzheng was furious on the spot and grounded her in the courtyard. Their father-daughter rtionship only existed in name.

    Later on, no matter how sensible and obedient Yao Yao was, Yu Zongzheng still criticized her in every way.

    After this incident, her grandmother fell even more ill. The older Yao Yao had been attending to her grandmother¡¯s illness all year round.

    Yang Shuwan no longer had any scruples and became even more arrogant at home.

    The older Yao Yao was alone and helpless in the Yu Residence.

    This was what the Duke Rongs Residence had schemed.

    A small jade pendant had ruined Yao Yao¡¯s life. It was extremely ridiculous.

    Yu Youyao asked herself honestly. If she hadn¡¯t had a high fever because of that nightmare like in real life and almost lost her life just like Yu Jianjia, could she have avoided Yu Zongzhengs punishment?

    Yu Zongzheng would also have asked her for her mother¡¯s belongings like in her nightmare.

    And her choice would be the same as the Yao Yao in her dream. She would rather die than be dishonored.

    Without the jade pendant, her cousin would die as young as in the nightmare.

    Was it because the Yao Yao in the nightmare was too stupid and naive?

    NO!

    Her grandmother was seriously ill, and the Yu Residence was surrounded by wolves. In addition, she had a coveted dowry. Be it that Yao Yao or Yu Youyao herself, they would not have a good ending.

    The tragedy of the older Yao Yao originated from Yang Shuwan, Yu Jianjia, Yu Zongzheng, Song Mingzhao, and even everyone in the Yu Residence. They weren¡¯t the only ones as well.

    The one who had destroyed that Yao Yao was this rotten Great Zhou Dynasty.

    She now believed that this nightmare was an omen between illusion and reality.

    Thinking back to her nightmare, the older Yao Yao looked like she was at the end of her rope, and how simr she was to the current Yang Shuwan. Perhaps this was the cycle of the heavens.

    At this moment, Yang Shuwan, who was lying on the bed unaware, coughed and slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were dark and sunken. Her eyes were turbid, and a bright and blurry figure was reflected in her empty and wooden eyes. Her mind was dull as she opened her eyes with all her might, and the blurry figure became clearer bit by bit.

    Yang Shuwan asked weakly, ¡°Jia, is it Jia Jia?¡±

    ¡°First Madam, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m Yao Yao.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was indifferent.

    Not long after Yang Shuwan moved into the Tranquil Heart Residence, she became crazy.

    In the first year, it was better. She was much more awake and less crazy. Later on, she often went hysterical. Even though she was given a lot of expensive medicinal herbs, the effect was minimal.

    Perhaps because she was about to die, even her mind woke up.

    ¡°Jia, Jia Jia¡­¡± Yang Shuwan shouted her daughter¡¯s name. She tried her best to widen her eyes and see the person standing by the bed clearly. It was Yu Youyao, whom she hated.

    Her eyes suddenly turned fierce, and her eyes almost cracked. ¡°B*tch, what are you doing here?¡±

    After being scolded, Yu Youyao was not angry. She chuckled. ¡°First Madam has woken up.¡± She changed the topic. ¡°In name, you¡¯re still Father¡¯s second wife. Although you¡¯re sick and can¡¯t manage the household, I still have to tell you about what has happened in the family in the past two years.¡±

    Yang Shuwan was stunned. Would Yu Youyao be so kind?

    Without waiting for Yang Shuwan to react, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Two years ago, Grandmother made the decision to take in a concubine for Father through proper means. She is the third daughter of Master Jiangs family in the Imperial Academy. Madam Jiang¡¯s family is an aristocratic family of farmers and schrs, and her ancestors have a small fortune. Madam Jiangs father was also a schr. Madam Jiang is generous and straightforward, and Father is very satisfied with her. The two of them have a good rtionship.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng thought highly of himself and looked down on his second wife.

    Even though he had respected Yang Shuwan very much in the past, he couldn¡¯t hide the fact that he looked down on Madam Yang who had a daughter as a concubine. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for her to grasp the fact that Madam Yang was disrespected and easily sow discord between them.

    From the looks of it, only someone with Concubine Jiangs background was most in line with Yu Zongzhengs expectations for his wife.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s turbid eyes turned red.

    A family of farmers, schrs, and legitimate descendants¡­ Every word and sentence was like a knife scraping against her body. There was nothing that Yang Shuwan did not understand.

    She was waiting for her to die so that she could make room for Concubine Jiang.

    Yu Youyao did not seem to notice Yang Shuwan¡¯s emotions. ¡°By the way, Concubine Qiu gave birth to a son for Father. Father invited the respected elders of the Yu n to name him Shanming.¡±

    So, Brother Si was no longer the only son? He was even called the son of a concubine. Yang Shuwan was so angry that her eyes rolled back and she let out a terrifying sound from her throat.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Father has also been promoted to the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. Some time ago, he even asked the Imperial Court for a title.¡± At this point, she paused!</font>

 Chapter 676 - 676: Flooding

    Chapter 676 - 676: Flooding

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°A title?!¡± Yang Shuwan¡¯s turbid eyes lit up. Yu Zongzheng had been promoted and was conferred a title for his wife. It was also a glorious matter.

    ¡°Ady, I¡¯m a third-gradedy now¡­¡± An excited flush appeared on her ashen face. Then, she heard Yu Youyao continue slowly, ¡°The Emperor has conferred the title of third-gradedy on my mother.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s mind was a little slow. She was excited for a long time before she realized that Yu Youyao had said ¡°my mother¡±, not ¡°mother.¡±

    Her eyes widened as she screamed in disbelief, ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. That b*tch, Xie Roujia, has been dead for so long. Even if Master wanted a title for his wife, he should have done it for me. How could it be Xie Roujia? Impossible, impossible¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s screams rang in her ears. Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Not only was my mother conferred the title of virtuousdy, but the Emperor also conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi to me. He praised me for being filial, pure, and respectful.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    County Head? A fifth-grade noble title? Yang Shuwan felt as if someone was choking her throat. She looked at Yu Youyao in a daze, and saliva flowed from the corner of her mouth.

    Yu Youyao seemed to have thought of something and continued, ¡°Some time ago, Father was promoted again. He is the third-grade Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and also the 13th Imperial Censor. The Emperor has personally appointed him as an Imperial Censor, so his authority is powerful.¡± At this point, she looked up at Yang Shuwan and smiled slightly. ¡°However, all of this has nothing to do with you anymore.¡± Just like that, she had managed to strike her where it hurt.

    Yang Shuwan tried her best to widen her eyes and look at the window,

    wanting to see the Yu Residence. However, she only saw the tightly shutttice window and the dark and narrow room.

    Only then did she truly feel that the wealth and glory of the Yu Residence really had nothing to do with her.

    A wife¡¯s status depended on her husband. She was Yu Zongzhengs legitimate wife and the mistress of the first branch. Why would her husband¡¯s promotion and the family¡¯s prosperity have nothing to do with her?

    ¡®On what grounds?¡¯

    Yang Shuwan screamed and shouted crazily in her heart¡­

    Yu Youyao walked out of the inner room. Behind her, Yang Shuwan screamed and cursed crazily.

    Nanny Li cleaned up the basin and heard that First Madam had gone crazy again. Her expression was stiff. First Madam had been crazy for nearly three years, so she was not surprised.

    Bi Tao was brewing medicine in the kitchen. When First Madam had gone crazy, she did not recognize anyone. Sometimes, she would even hurt someone.

    After returning to An Shou Hall, Yu Youyao changed her clothes again.

    At this moment, Yu Jianjia came over.

    She was wearing a light purple dress with flowery makeup. Her figure was slender and delicate, and she was very beautiful. She bowed lightly to Yu Youyao. ¡°Since my body isn¡¯t strong enough, Grandmother depends on Eldest Sister to take care of her alone. It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Yu Jianjia was full of schemes, she would be willing to get close to such a polite and sensible person.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Third Sister, you¡¯re too polite. Please sit down.¡±

    Only then did Yu Jianjia sit on a chair. Without beating around the bush, she said, ¡°I came to find Eldest Sister today because of my maidservant, Bai Ye.¡± Yu Youyao was a little surprised.

    After Bai Ye entered the residence, Yu Youyao had asked Xia Tao to keep an eye on her for a while. Seeing that Bai Ye was quite smart and had done her best to serve Yu Jianjia, she put this matter aside for the time being.

    At this moment, when Yu Jianjia mentioned Bai Ye again, Yu Youyao actually felt that it was as she had expected.

    However, she did not know what Yu Jianjia was plotting, and what role Bai Ye and her grandmother yed.

    Yu Jianjia had always been meticulous and thoughtful. She never let anyone control her, let alone pick the wrong side. She made her feel like she had no idea what to do.

    It there was a problem, they would just have to deal with it.

    Putting aside the Yu Residence, there was nothing to be afraid of Yu Jianjia¡¯s inner residence tricks.

    Yu Jianjia did not seem to notice Yu Youyao¡¯s strange expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. She and Bai Ye rely on each other and have a good rtionship. Bai Ye has been in the residence for a few months, so she¡¯s a little worried about her grandmother. Eldest Sister also knows that my body is weak and I can¡¯t leave Bai Ye. The Yu Residence isn¡¯t such an unreasonable family. Bai Ye¡¯ s grandmother used to serve Grandmother. Moreover, Bai Ye did her best to serve me. I made the decision and gave Bai Ye the grace to send a carriage for her grandmother toe to the residence for their reunion.¡¯

    These words only expressed one thing: she wanted Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother to enter the residence.

    Moreover, every word and sentence was reasonable, and no one could find anything wrong.

    The capable servants by their master¡¯s side often received their master¡¯s grace. Every year, they would have a few chances to visit their rtives. However, Yu Jianjia¡¯s body was weak and she couldn¡¯t leave her personal servants, so she brought her into the residence. Although it was a little inappropriate, it was probably reasonable.

    Not to mention that this person had served her grandmother in the past, so their rtionship was a little different.

    As the Second Miss of the Yu Residence, it was only logical for Yu Jianjia to want to show some respect to her maidservant. Moreover, Yu Jianjia had always been kind. It was expected and reasonable for her to make such a request.

    Not to mention her, even her grandmother would not refute Yu Jianjia.

    Indeed!

    Without waiting for Yu Youyao to speak, Yu Jianjia continued, ¡°Just now, when 1 went to Grandmother¡¯s house, I mentioned it to her, and she agreed. I shouldn¡¯t have troubled Eldest Sister with such a small matter. However, Eldest Sister is in charge of the family, so I thought I should mention this to you.¡±

    As expected, she did everything. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°l think you know your limits. Since she¡¯s from your house, you can arrange what to do with this matter yourself.¡±

    Yu Jianjia felt relieved. ¡°Thank you, Big Sister!¡±

    The sisters chatted for a while longer, mostly about Old Madam Yu e s health. Only then did Yu Jianjia return.

    As soon as she left, Yu Youyao¡¯s expression turned serious. She called Xia Tao over. ¡°Go and investigate carefully about Bai Ye e s grandmother, especially about now she served in the residence back then.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed.

    Previously, when Bai Ye mentioned the older maidservant, she had sent someone to investigate her carefully. Other than being a little suspicious of Yu Jianjia, she was also worried that Bai Ye would do something wrong.

    She thought that since she was someone who served her personally, there was no harm in being cautious.

    She hadn¡¯t found anything previously, so there probably wouldn¡¯t be any results this time. Since Yu Jianjia dared to openly discuss this matter with her, she wouldn¡¯t let her find anything suspicious.

    No matter the results of the investigation, she would have a way to deal with it in the future if she knew more about Bai Ye!s grandmother.

    This investigationsted for two days.

    Xia Tao returned to the residence travel-worn and returned to her room to change her clothes. Then, she came over to report to Yu Youyao, ¡°l looked for Nanny Liu and asked about Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother. Nanny Liu said that Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother¡¯s surname is Lai. She¡¯s rather smart and agile, so she did the cleaning in An Shou Hall. There¡¯s nothing suspicious with her..¡±</font>

 Chapter 677 - 677: Nowhere to Hide

    Chapter 677 - 677: Nowhere to Hide

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°It sounds like Old Madam Lai is a capable person.¡± Yu Youyao frovvned, feeling that something was amiss. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Nanny Liu why Old Madam Lai left the residence?¡±

    Generally speaking, the servants who had their contracts terminated must have either made mistakes or not do their job well. It seemed a little unreasonable to let a capable old woman out of the residence for no reason.

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°l asked. I heard that Old Madam Lai¡¯s sister-inw passed away early. Her eldest Brother raised his son alone. Just as his son was about to get married and have children, Old Madam Lai¡¯s brother fell seriously ill. Old Madam Lai was worried about her nephew, so she took the initiative to break the contract and leave the residence. Less than two years after Old

    Madam Lai¡¯s brother passed away, her nephew got married and had Bai Ye. However, her nephew and niece-inw also had poor luck. One passed away after giving birth, while the other hit a rock in the mountains and lost his life on the spot.¡±

    Listening carefully, there was nothing wrong. Instead, everything made sense.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    However, it was precisely because there was nothing wrong that it was strange. Yu Youyao frowned.

    Xia Tao observed her expression and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around about the people in the residence who knew Old Madam Lai. I¡¯ve asked about her in the residence, and they all said that Old Madam Lai is smart and efficient. There¡¯s no other news about her.¡¯

    The word ¡°smart¡± bothered Yu Youyao a little. The smarter a person was, the more cautious they were. She thought that even if she did anything 1Mong, no one would notice.

    After so many years, it would probably be very difficult to find anything now.

    Xia Tao continued, ¡°l was worried, so 1 secretly went to the hot spring manor to find out more about Old Madam Lai¡­

    She told Eldest Miss what she had heard.

    Yu Youyao listened for a while. They were all trivial matters, but they could roughly match the information she had obtained from the residence. She had really worked for two days in vain.

    Even though Yu Youyao had expected this, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s been two days. You must be tired. I¡¯ll give you a day off today to go back and rest.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°Young Miss thinks highly of me, so you handed this matter to me. I¡¯m honored, but I couldn¡¯t find any useful information. I made you wait for two days in vain¡­¡±

    Eldest Miss must have sensed something amiss when she asked her to investigate Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother.

    However, she did not find any useful information. She was useless.

    Yu Youyao was used to this girl¡¯s glibness. ¡°It¡¯s expected. No matter what schemes she has, she¡¯ll show her face sooner orter. Just wait and see!¡±

    Only then did Xia Tao heave a sigh of relief. Young Miss had entered the pce and met the Empress Dowager. She had seen the world. How could Third Miss be a match for her?

    She was living such a good life, but it was all for nothing.

    This was such a struggle. Her body, which had finally recovered with great difficulty, would be damaged in a few days. They were all sisters in the family. There was a saying that if the lips die, the teeth would feel cold. If Young Miss doesn¡¯t do well, what good could Third Miss get? She did not know what she wanted.

    The next day, Old Madam Lai entered the residence with the steward of the hot spring manor.

    Old Madam Lai used to serve Old Madam. The first thing she did when she entered the residence was to visit her.

    Yu Jianjia led Old Madam Lai into An Shou Hall.

    Nanny Liu chatted with Old Madam Lai for a while before entering the inner room. ¡°Matriarch, Old Madam Lai is here.¡¯

    Yu Youyao quickly helped her grandmother put on her clothes.

    Old Madam Yu was not in good spirits. ¡°She¡¯s just a servant who worked in the residence. Is she worth spending so much effort on? Instead of staying in the courtyard to recuperate, she¡¯s been jumping up and down all day. I wonder what she¡¯s doing. In the past, when she was sick, she was still a little obedient and could be thought highly of. Now that she¡¯s recovered, she¡¯s learning from her mother. Indeed, like mother, like daughter.¡±

    ¡°Third Sister has always been kind-hearted. She can¡¯t bear to see Old Madam Lai and Bai Ye live apart.¡± Yu Youyao agreed deeply. Even she felt that Yu

    Jianjia had spent a lot of effort on Bai Ye. How could Grandmother not notice?

    However, Yu Jianjia was used to pretending to be polite, so no one could find fault with her. As an elder, her grandmother could not embarrass her granddaughter over such a small matter, so it was not appropriate for her to refuse.

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°Forget it. Madam Yang has been sick for nearly three years. In the past, her body was weak, so it wasn¡¯t good for her to treat her illness in front of her. Now that her body has recovered a lot, she¡¯s still her biological mother after all. She should go over every now and then to serve her. However, she didn¡¯t see her mother and only nted a courtyard of flowers and nts in Tranquil Heart Residence. She said that it was good for Madam Yangs health to have more flowers and nts. These words are just to fool outsiders who don¡¯t know better. What¡¯s the flowers and nts going to do to treat her? It¡¯s just for show.¡±

    There was one thing that she was slightly better at than Madam Yang. Her mother could only force out a few tears and pretended to be pitiful. Meanwhile, she was willing to spend time and effort to pretend to be powerful.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t say anything, so she helped her grandmother to the dressing table. Nanny Liu quickly helped Matriarchb her hair.

    Recently, Matriarch has been nagging a lot. As soon as she was energetic, she would talk to her granddaughter. She would also nag endlessly about things that she did not care about in the past.

    She had to take the opportunity to guide and teach her granddaughter. It was as if she would not have a chance in the future if she did not do so now. She was worried that her granddaughter would not understand some things and suffer in the future.

    Old Madam Yu held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and reminded her, ¡°You have to carefully peel off the mask of some people to take a closer look. You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you have to be wary of others. You have to be more careful in the future.¡¯

    In the past, she had not been able to see through Yu Jianjia¡¯s cold personality. It wasn¡¯t that Yu Jianjia hid it too well, but that Yang Shuwan and her daughter had gained power in the residence and covered it upyer byyer.

    Since Yu Jianjia was willing to work hard on the surface, she was able to fool everybody.

    However, appearances were always superficial.

    Once one looked deeper, it was easy to see through it.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached, and she almost cried on the spot. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Her grandmother had schemed and nned for the Yu Residence all her life, but had never done it for herself. However, the meaning between the lines was reminding her and warning her to distance herself from the Yu Residence,

    Old Madam Yu was worried that she did not understand, so she said, ¡°Your third sister is arrogant. She looks gentle, kind, and polite, but her bones a_re colder than anyone else¡¯s. Stay away from her in the future.¡±

    This was also something she had only realized after she suddenly had the illness.

    She and Madam Yang were both sick, butparing Yao Yao¡¯s filial piety to her and Yu Jianjia!s attitude towards Madam Yang, how could she not have understood the truth?

    Once people are put together forparison, there is nowhere to hide.

    Yu Youyao nodded. Her grandmother had seen through Yu Jianjia.

    There was a saying that the most brilliant deception in the world was to deceive even oneself.

    Yu Jianjia always appeared weak and kind. Her every move, word, and action was generous and polite. No one could find anything wrong with her..</font>

 Chapter 678 - 678: Embarrassed

    Chapter 678 - 678: Embarrassed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Jianjia had really put herself in the shoes of her role as a gentle and polite person. Her behavior was based on a script. She ced herself in an innocent and weak position so that no matter what happened, others would always be in the wrong.

    She was narrow-minded and selfish, but she did not have any self awareness.

    After washing up, Yu Youyao helped her grandmother to the living room. Yu Jianjia quickly stood up and went forward to help Old Madam Yu.

    ¡°Grandmother, have a seat.¡¯

    The sisters helped Old Madam Yu sit on the couch. Yu Youyao adjusted the soft cushion on her grandmother¡¯s back, and Yu Jianjia had already poured a cup of warm tea and handed it over.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Old Madam Yu took the teacup and lowered her head to take a sip.

    Only then did Yu Jianjia say, ¡°Old Madam Lai entered the residence with the people from the manor, so I specially brought her over to visit Grandmother.¡± She bit her lip lightly, feeling guilty and uneasy. ¡°It¡¯s also because I¡¯m insensible. I¡¯ve troubled Grandmother with such a small matter.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu looked at her steadily. ¡°Your words are always louder than your actions. You know that it¡¯s inappropriate to do this, but you still want to do it. After that, when you open your mouth and talk, you¡¯ll show how polite you are. If you¡¯re really polite, you shouldn¡¯t have done anything inappropriate. After doing something inappropriate, you still want to sugarcoat with your words. You have to know that you can¡¯t rely on your mouth alone. You have to match your words and actions. You¡¯re inferior to your big sister in this.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale. She really did not expect the Matriarch to embarrass her on the spot.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly. She bit her lip and lowered her head gently. ¡°I¡¯ll follow Grandmother¡¯s instructions.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, you don¡¯t have toe to my house to show your filial piety. Make a few more trips to the

    Tranquil Heart Residence. Your mother doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    With that, she ignored her.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s weak body couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly after being taught a lesson. A surge of resentment rose in her heart.

    In the past, she was not allowed to go to Tranquil Heart Residence, but now, she was despised for going too little.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu led Old Madam Lai and Bai Ye into the house.

    Old Madam Lai was dressed in gray clothes with patches on them, but they were still considered neat. When she saw Matriarch, she quickly knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings, Matriarch and Eldest Miss.¡±

    Bai Ye quickly knelt down with her.

    Old Madam Yu said calmly, ¡°Rise!¡±

    Old Madam Lai quickly thanked Matriarch Lai for her kindness before getting up.

    However, Yu Youyao noticed that Old Madam Lai¡¯s eyebrows were lowered and she did not raise them at all. She was so respectful that she did not look like she was a good citizen who had left the resident. Instead, she looked like a servant who had served the residence for most of her life.

    The etiquette was unexpected.

    Bai Ye also stood up with her grandmother and consciously looked at Young Miss. Seeing that Young Miss¡¯ eyes were red and she looked like she was about to cry, but she was forcing a smile, she guessed that her grandmother had caused trouble for Young Miss after entering the residence. Perhaps Young

    Miss had been taught a lesson by the Matriarch and quickly stood behind her.

    She was grateful to her young miss again.

    Old Madam Yu asked Old Madam Lai about some family matters and sent her away with the excuse that she was tired.

    Madam Yu turned to look at her granddaughter. ¡°Did you notice anything?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Old Madam Lai is very cautious. Her words and actions are appropriate and there are no ws.¡± At this point, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s generally no problem, but I feel that those who are being too cautious would definitely be problematic.¡±

    She had a vague feeling that Old Madam Lai¡¯s entry into the residence was very likely rted to her grandmother. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have looked like she was facing ¡°a great enemy¡±.

    If she was not wrong, Old Madam Lai¡¯s request to leave the residence back then was not as simple as it seemed.

    However, her grandmother was also very puzzled about Old Madam Lai entering the residence. This was a little strange.

    Old Madam Yu frowned. ¡°Since she has the intention to cause trouble, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to live in peace if she doesn¡¯t seed. Let her be.¡± As she spoke, she sneered. ¡°No matter what trouble she brings, it¡¯s useless with me here.¡¯

    After leaving the north courtyard, Yu Jianjia stood on the white stone bridge and looked at the towering tree in the Jade Courtyard. Her pink and white lips curled up slightly, revealing a faint smile.

    Bai Ye and Old Madam Lai followed behind her obediently.

    After returning to the courtyard, Yu Jianjia smiled and said to Bai Ye, ¡°Let Ai Ye work harder these few days. You can also apany your grandmother properly.¡±

    Bai Ye knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°I¡¯m willing to do anything to repay

    Young Miss¡¯ kindness.¡±

    Yu Jianjia quickly helped Bai Ye up. ¡°Serve me well in the future. Don¡¯t say such silly things again.¡±

    Bai Ye brought Old Madam Lai back to her room to settle down.

    She shared a room with Ai Ye. As her grandmother wanted to enter the residence, she had a discussion with Ai Ye and asked her to squeeze into the room with the second-in-charge maidservants in the courtyard.

    Ai Ye agreed obediently.

    As soon as the door closed, Old Madam Lai¡¯s expression rxed. She quickly held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and asked her softly if she was doing well in the residence.

    Bai Ye said truthfully, ¡°¡­Third Miss is gentle and kind, and has never criticized the servants. She¡¯s also very understanding of the people around her. It¡¯s also my blessing from three lifetimes that I can serve Third Miss¡­¡± She rambled on and said a lot of grateful words.

    Old Madam Lai finally felt a little relieved and asked about the residence.

    Bai Ye did not hide anything and said, ¡°¡­ Matriarch dotes on Eldest Miss. She treats Third Miss very coldly and doesn¡¯t let her serve her. Even so, Third Miss still keeps saying that the Matriarch is good and Eldest Miss is kind.¡±

    ¡°But I have eyes. The things in the Matriarch¡¯s house are moving into Eldest Miss¡¯s house day by day, but I don¡¯t see the Matriarch giving Third Miss anything. They¡¯re both her granddaughters, but she favors one over the other.¡¯

    ¡°Poor Third Miss. Her biological mother is sick, her younger brother is young, and the Master is busy with the government office. As the Second Miss of the residence, she still has to live ording to others¡¯ wishes. Even Fourth Miss, the daughter of a concubine, dares to climb over Third Miss¡¯ head and abuse her power.¡±

    On the day Eldest Miss was conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi, she had followed behind Third Miss from afar and watched helplessly as Fourth Miss stomped her feet angrily at Third Miss.

    At this point, Third Miss still had to endure it.

    Old Madam Lai¡¯s eyes shed when she heard this.

    When she greeted Old Madam Yu, she hurriedly nced at Eldest Miss, who was sitting beside her. She was wearing a beautiful silver dress with a pomegranate flower design. It was made with the best exquisite cloud silk.

    The surface of the fabric was woven with silver thread that was as thin as a needle. The green leaves of the pomegranate flower were woven with peacock feathers. Thin copper threads were woven into patterns that were like fire and pomegranate flowers. Even the branches on it were woven with gold. At a nce, they looked beautiful, making one unable to take their eyes off them.

    Such clothes were what Eldest Miss Yu usually wore.

    She could imagine just how luxurious her life in the residence was.

    The bereaved eldest daughter of a widow was still superior to Third Miss Yu..</font>

 Chapter 679 - 679: Taking Advantage

    Chapter 679 - 679: Taking Advantage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, Bai Ye¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°Eldest Niiss looks gentle and magnanimous, but she has a sharp personality. She suppresses Third Miss in every way. She was conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi herself and even instigated the Master to ask for a title for her deceased mother. First Madam is sick, not dead. Even if Madam Xie was the first wife, she shouldn¡¯t surpass the wife who is still alive. To ask for a title for the dead first wife¡­

    She knew that on the day that Master Yu had requested for a title for Madam Xie, Eldest Miss had specially gone to the main study to look for him. Later, Master Yu went to Matriarch¡¯s house.

    It must be Eldest Miss who wanted Master Yu to ask for a title for her biological mother. Master Yu couldn¡¯t make up his mind, so he went to look for the Matriarch. However, Matriarch would have said the same thing as Eldest Miss. She must be biased towards Eldest Madam.

    Old Madam Lai had worked in the Yu Residence in the past and had seen the infighting of wealthy families, but she firmly believed these words.

    It¡¯s not as if they were born from the same womb, how could they have the same mind?<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    As she spoke, Bai Ye couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow from the bottom of her heart. ¡°Third Miss has been giving in to them in every way and even went to hide in the manor. What else is Eldest Miss dissatisfied with? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Third Miss is of age and it¡¯s not good for her to continue living in the manor, Third Miss wouldn¡¯t have been forced to return to the residence.

    Ever since Third Miss returned to the residence, she¡¯s been a little depressed. First Madam is still alive, but¡­ If First Madam¡­ how can Third Miss survive in this residence? Third Miss is such a good person. How can Eldest Miss be a b*tch¡­

    Old Madam Lai thought that the Third Miss of the residence had done them a favor and was indeed a kind person. She was old, and her granddaughter had no other rtives. In the future, she could only rely on Third Miss to give her a meal. Only when Third Miss lives well could her granddaughter do the same.

    At the thought of this, she asked about Madam Yang.

    Bai Ye did not hide anything and chatted about First Madam¡¯s situation. ¡® First Madam has been much more awake recently. The doctor requested for her to eat more ginseng. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Old Madam Lai¡¯s eyes shed when she heard this. She patted her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Let Third Miss know this another day. Back then, when I broke the contract with the residence, our family wasn¡¯t doing well either. It was only because I was taken care of by Madam Yang that I had a way out. It¡¯s rare for me to enter the residence, so I want to kowtow to Madam

    Yang.¡±

    This request was reasonable.

    Old Madam Lai stayed obediently in the courtyard. Yu Jianjia also took Matriarch¡¯s words to heart and visited Madam Yang every day.

    The residence was also peaceful.

    On this day, Yu Youyao received a reply from her cousin. In the letter, he only mentioned that he would return to the residence at the end of the month.

    Yu Youyao was also used to it. Her cousin would not mention anything more sensitive in his letters. The information she wanted to know was all from Yin Qi, who had sent the letter.

    The courier station was not safe. It wasmon for letters to be checked. Even if this letter did not go through the courier station, the letter itself was a weakness.

    Once there were any changes in the Imperial Court, the first thing to be investigated would be the letters.

    No matter how tightly they try to hide it, there will still be times when they miss out on something.

    One can never be too careful.

    Yin Qi had always told Yu Youyao everything he knew. ¡°The North and the Northern Barbarians have already sessfully reached a trade negotiation. At the price of 300 taels of silver per warhorse and 1,800 copper coins per bag of rice, both sides will trade horses for food. The first trade waspleted at the end of July. The Northern Barbarians traded 100 warhorses and 100 sheeps.¡±

    The first transaction could be considered a test of sincerity by both sides. The number of transactions was not high. Only when the first transaction waspleted could the two sides establish a preliminary trust, which would lead to a second and third time¡­

    ¡°300 taels!¡± Yu Youyao instantly calcted in her heart, and her eyes lit up.

    The most ordinary old horse in the Great Zhou Dynasty cost more than 30 taels of silver, and the better ones cost 60 to 70 taels of silver. A good warhorse cost more than 300 taels of silver.

    Yu Youyao hade into contact with horse merchants and horse traders. A warhorse from the Northern Barbarians could be sold for seven to eight hundred taels of silver or even a thousand taels of silver in the hands of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s horse traders.

    The ridiculous price was because on top of the warhorses of the Northern Barbarians being rare and valuable, the trade between the horse vendors and the Northern Barbarians was also a huge risk.

    The price definitely couldn¡¯t be calcted like this when dealing with the Northern Barbarians.

    Even so, Yu Youyao still pped the te and sent a letter to her cousin. As long as the price of a warhorse did not exceed 500 taels, this deal would be worth it.

    She did not expect her cousin to be so capable as to trade a warhorse of the

    Northern Barbarians for the price of a warhorse of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    How could the warhorses of the Great Zhou Dynasty bepared to the warhorses of the Northern Barbarians?

    Absolutely not!

    The current price of a liter of rice in the Great Zhou Dynasty was 180 copper coins, and the price of a bag of rice was 1,800 copper coins. Her cousin did not take advantage of the situation. He was already very ¡°sincere¡± to trade with the Northern Barbarians at the market price.

    They bought and sold at the market price. Whenparing them, neither side seemed to have suffered a loss.

    That was not the way to settle the score.

    How could the market price of a bowl of grain bepared to the market price of a warhorse?

    The two were not on the same level at all.

    Her cousin took a huge advantage.

    However, food was also urgently needed in the Northern Barbarians. In short, both sides had achieved their goal at a ¡°market price¡±. The first transaction could be considered satisfactory.

    Her cousin was simply too impressive. He could lower the price of a warhorse to such a good deal.

    Yu Youyao had an idea. ¡°How many deals have both sides agreed on?¡±

    Yin Qi said, ¡°There would be a total of three times. The second trade will take ce in early August. The Northern Barbarians will trade 100 warhorses, 100 cows, and 300 sheeps. The third trade will take ce in the middle of the month. The Northern Barbarians will trade another 500 warhorses, 100 cows, and 1,000 sheeps.¡±

    Harmon had originally only wanted to trade 500 warhorses at most, and arge number of cows and sheep.

    The people of the Northern Barbarians did not even have enough food, so how could they afford to feed arge number of cows and sheep?

    While the cows and sheep were still alive, he could quickly exchange meat for

    grains.

    700 warhorses was already thergest number that Harmon could trade after a long tug of war between the two sides. He couldn¡¯t take out any more and wasn¡¯t willing to.

    After all, 500 warhorses could already form an elite cavalry.

    If there were any more, it would be a terrifying threat to the Northern Barbarians.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Cousin¡¯s health? What about the drought in the North?¡±

    Yin Qi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he was still the most outstanding secret guard by Young Master¡¯s side after all. He panicked, but his expression was calm. ¡°Young Master is fine.¡± The injury on his arm had almost recovered, and he was really fine. ¡°The drought in the North is very serious. The Yue Fei Residence is taking the lead and encouraging themoners to nt sweet potatoes. More than half of themoners have vines nted in their houses. The people who nted them earlier can already harvest the sweet potato leaves to fill their stomachs. The situation is still manageable.¡±

    In June, the sweet potatoes nted in the ground grew vines again. The stewards of the manor then arranged for themoners to nt another batch..</font>

 Chapter 680 - 680: Long-term Plans

    Chapter 680 - 680: Long-term ns

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Until now, there were stillmoners nting sweet potatoes. They did not expect to harvest anything but only hoped to water and grow them a little. Hopefully, they could even survive on the leaves when ites to it.

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. She hoped that the sweet potatoes could be nted on every inch of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Yu Zongzheng had used Ye Hanyuan¡¯s power to settle the disaster relief in Zhejiang. He had also helped the River Censor and Ye Hanyuan investigate the corruption case.

    After the Imperial Court obtained the dirty money, the Emperor should be very satisfied with Yu Zongzhengs performance.

    If she¡¯s right, after Yu Zongzheng returns to the capital to make his report, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he had to lead more work on drought relief. There was nothing to worry about. Since he had done it once, he would definitely be more proficient the second time.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Of course, the premise was that Yu Zongzheng could return to the capital as soon as possible.

    Yu Zongzhengs trip had shed with the interests of the Xia Party, so they would not let it go easily. They were enduring it now because Yu Zongzheng had made a contribution, so it was not appropriate to target him.

    If Yu Zongzheng did not return to the capital to report as soon as possible, impeachment would be inevitable.

    Although Xia Yansheng had fallen, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse.

    The longer this dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for Yu Zongzheng.

    She hoped that Yu Zongzheng could go and help with the drought. That person has a strong desire for power, so he would strive to perform well. Even if he did not have the principles of governance and could not be an excellent minister like Second Uncle, he was not careless with his work.

    Yu Youyao picked up her brush and fiff0te to her cousin. She chatted a lot. In the end, she mentioned at the end of the letter that her grandmother was sick. It was only one sentence and she did not dwell on it.

    After writing the letter, Yu Youyao instructed Yin Qi, ¡°If Cousin asks, tell him that everything is fine in the residence and ask him to settle the matters in Youzhou as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Youyao prepared some incense, medicinal cuisine, snacks, and so on for Yin Qi to bring along.

    Yu Youyao left the room.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Matriarch is awake and wants to see Young Miss.¡±

    During this period of time, her grandmother would be unconscious for longer and longer durations.

    Every time she was falling asleep, she had to talk to her. Every word and sentence was a reminder and a lesson. She seemed to be worried that if she did not say more, her granddaughter would suffer in the future.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached, and she quickly went to her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Nanny Liu wanted to feed Matriarch Yu some medicine.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m here to serve Grandmother.¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s eyes were red as she handed the medicine bowl to Eldest Miss. She turned her face away and hurriedly wiped her tears.

    Old Madam Yu had just woken up and had no energy. ¡°Has Linghuai¡¯s reply arrived? The North is only a thousand miles away from the capital. It can be delivered within three to five days.¡±

    Yu Youyao took a sip of the medicine. The temperature was just right, but she felt bitter.

    As she fed her grandmother a spoonful of medicine, she said, ¡°l just received a reply from Cousin. In his letter, he said that he would be back at the end of this month at thetest. Grandmother was sleeping at the time so I didn¡¯t mention this.¡¯

    Old Madam Yu coughed hard and vomited all the medicine she had just taken. She copsed on the pillow, her eyes rolled back and she couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao panicked. She quickly handed the medicine to Nanny Liu and quickly grabbed her grandmother¡¯s hand, pressing the acupuncture points on her hand hard.

    Nanny Liu ced the medicine on the small table by the bed and helped Matriarch smoothen her chest.

    After being flustered for a while, Old Madam Yu finally stopped panting, but her face was terrifyingly pale.

    Old Madam Yu stared at her granddaughter and said forcefully, ¡°W-Write to Linghuai again and tell him that I¡¯m seriously ill. Tell him toe back as soon as possible¡­¡±

    Ever since Old Madam Lai entered the residence, her right eyelid had been twitching non-stop. Even though Old Madam Yu had been through many storms and did not take Yu Jianjia¡¯s insignificant old main seriously, she still had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t talk. Finish the medicine first.¡± Yu Youyao held back her tears and picked up the medicine again, carefully feeding it to her grandmother.

    This time, Old Madam Yu finally did not spit out the medicine.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. No matter what, it was good so long as she could swallow the medicine.

    Finally, Yu Youyao finished feeding this bowl of medicine.Yu Youyao¡¯s heart rxed, and her body went limp. Even her head felt a little dizzy.

    Old Madam Yu felt suffocated. ¡°Get Linghuai toe back¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I mentioned in my letter just now that I wanted Cousin toe back as soon as possible. When he sees the letter, he¡¯ll definitelye back early.¡± Yu Youyao felt terrible seeing her grandmother¡¯s weak appearance.

    Recently, her grandmother had been subtly telling her to distance herself from the Yu Residence.

    However, she kept asking her cousin toe back.

    Parents will make long-term ns for their children out of love.

    How could she not know what her grandmother was thinking?

    Old Madam Yu was a little relieved, so she mentioned Yu Zongzheng again.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your father? Did he send a letter to the family? It¡¯s already August.

    No matter what job he¡¯s on, he should be back by now.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Father hasn¡¯t sent a letter home in over a month. I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s breathing became heavier. ¡°Send another letter to your fatherter. Tell him that I¡¯m critically ill and ask him toe back immediately.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandmother.¡±

    From July until now, she had already sent three letters to Yu Zongzheng. In the letters, she had also said that her grandmother was seriously ill and asked him to return to the residence early.

    Old Madam Yu did not want to mention him anymore. She turned around and asked about Old Madam Lai, ¡°There¡¯s no movement from her at all?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s been staying obediently and doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s going to cause trouble. Perhaps Grandmother is thinking too much.¡± She knew in her heart that even if she lied to her grandmother, she might not believe her. She advised, ¡°Grandmother, recuperate well. No matter what schemes Old Madam Lai has, she can¡¯t surpass Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Yu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± The words were about toe out of her mouth, but she was afraid that her granddaughter would worry, so she swallowed them. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Her body was hers. How could she not know if she would be able to recuperate or not?

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not someone who will suffer a loss. Grandmother, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Old Madam Yu wanted to reach out her finger and poke her forehead, but she did not have the strength. ¡°Your third sister is all talk and no action. As for you, you¡¯re all action and no talk. As if you won¡¯t suffer at the hands of others. You were bullied by Madam Yang at a young age of three and you¡¯ve even learned to endure it.¡¯

    At this point, her eyes turned red and filled with tears. ¡°How could I not know that you¡¯ve been bullied since you were young? It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to stand up for you, but I was worried that if I do, Madam Yangs supporters will be worse. So I indulged Madam He and pampered her¡­¡±

    Which olddy didn¡¯t hope for peace at home? She was the one who had spoiled Eldest Son and favored Concubine He. She had also spoiled Concubine He, causing trouble for Madam Yang day by day which led to infighting. In the end, she did not have the time to care about Yao Yao.

    It was also because Concubine He had provoked Yao Yao that she had dealt with her.

    After that, she helped Concubine Qiu up who continued to cause trouble for Madam Yang..</font>

 Chapter 681 - 681: Divine Physician Xie

    Chapter 681: Divine Physician Xie

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She had always looked down on unruly things like concubines being promoted.

    However, her heart ached for her granddaughter, who was still rather young. She was in charge of such a huge family, and she was worried that her granddaughter would get into trouble at home, so she epted Concubine Jiang into the residence. She nned to help Concubine Jiang get married once Madam Yang passes away.

    Everything she did was for her granddaughter.

    How could she not know that it was a little inappropriate for Linghuai to be too close to Yao Yao? As her grandmother, she should restrain Yao Yao a little.

    However, her father couldn¡¯t be relied on, and her younger brother couldn¡¯t support the family. Her two sisters also had ulterior motives. Other than her grandmother, Yao Yao only had her cousin. How long could her grandmother apany her?

    How long could she protect her?

    This was going to be her selfish motive as her grandmother. As long as Zhou Linghuai was willing to protect her granddaughter a little, she would turn a blind eye to some things.

    Old Madam Yu held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and chatted for a while more. After a while, she fell asleep again.

    Yu Youyao left her grandmother¡¯s room with red eyes.

    At this moment, Xia Tao ran in. ¡°Young Miss, Zhao Da has returned to report that Eldest Master is back. He even found a divine physician from Zhejiang to treat the Matriarch.¡¯

    Yu Youyao returned to her room to change her clothes and went to the Flower Gate.

    Yu Jianjia also received the news and arrivedte.

    After Yu Zongzheng entered the city, he sent Zhao Da back first to report. Not long after, Yu Zongzheng entered the residence with a middle-aged man in his forties.

    This person was carrying a first-aid kit. He should be the divine physician that Zhao Da had mentioned.

    He was wearing a green-gray Daoist robe and had a Daoist bun on his head. He was tall and thin, and he had a goatee. He looked a little sage-like.

    However, he had an eagle nose and gave off a dangerous and sinister feeling. He did not look like an easy person to get along with.

    Yu Youyao did not have a good impression of this so-called divine physician. She vaguely felt that this person looked a little familiar, but she could not remember when she had seen him.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly went forward to greet Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±

    Yu Jianjia followed closely behind. ¡°Father, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had done something for the Imperial Court and made a contribution. Even though he had been on the road for a long time, he could not hide his high spirits. ¡°How¡¯s the family recently?¡±

    Yu Youyao said gently, ¡°Everything else is fine. It¡¯s just that Grandmother is worried about Father¡¯s work and could not eat or sleep in peace. She hasn¡¯t been in good spirits recently.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng had mixed feelings. He quickly said, ¡°During this period of time, it¡¯s been hard on you to manage the family. I received a letter from you earlier and found out that Matriarch was sick, so I visited all the famous doctors.¡± At this point, he quickly looked at the divine physician beside him and introduced with a smile, ¡°This is Divine Physician Xie. He¡¯s a divine physician from the King of Medicine Valley in Jianghu. His medical skills are very brilliant. With him around, Matriarch¡¯s health will definitely recover.¡±

    Divine Physician Xie! !

    The blurry fragments in her nightmare immediately became clear.

    Yu Youyao finally remembered why she had felt a sense of repudiation from the bottom of her heart when she first saw Divine Physician Xie. She even felt that he looked a little familiar.

    In her nightmare, he was the source of all Yao Yao¡¯s tragedies.

    This was because he had said that Yao Yao in her dream had taken the poison from the Xie family since she was young so her physique was very suitable for testing medicine. As such, Yao Yao was locked up in the small courtyard and given all kinds of expensive medicinal herbs and poisonous snakes and insects to test medicine for Yu Jianjia.

    This was because he had said that using her heart to test medicine could lead to a cure for Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart disease. Yao Yao ended up dying from having her heart gouged out.

    At that moment, Yu Youyao felt dizzy. There was a dense pain in her chest, as if ten thousand ants were biting her heart. The tense strings in her mind snapped.

    Yu Youyao felt the world spin, and her vision darkened¡­

    ¡°Yao Yao¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Miss, someone, Young Miss has fainted¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao did not faint for long, but her mind was in a daze. Her eyelids seemed to be stuck to something, and she could not open them no matter how hard she tried.

    Divine Physician Xie finished checking Yu Youyao¡¯s pulse. ¡°She¡¯s been over exhausted and has too much worries. Since she also met her father out of the blue, she fainted because of the sudden fluctuation in her emotions. She¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Xia Tao couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°Boohoo, ever since Master went to Zhejiang, Matriarch has fallen sick. Matriarch doesn¡¯t allow Second Madam toe to the main house to attend to her illness. Third Miss¡¯ body is also weak, so she¡¯s worried that she¡¯ll pass on her illness to Third Miss. Young Miss took charge of the family inside and out, moved into An Shou Hall and attended to Matriarch¡¯s illness every day. In the past few months, she¡¯s lost a few pounds. Master is finally back, so Young Miss can heave a sigh of relief¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu wiped her tears and said, ¡°After Matriarch fell sick, she couldn¡¯t leave Eldest Miss¡¯ side. No matter if it was day or night, every time she woke up, she would shout that she wanted to see Eldest Miss. She had to do it dozens of times a day. My heart aches when I see it¡­¡±

    The two of them echoed each other, as if they were afraid that others wouldn¡¯t know that Yu Youyao had worked hard recently.

    Yu Jianjia nced at her father and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Grandmother is sick and there are no elders in charge of the family. As her younger sister, my body is also weak, so I can¡¯t help Eldest Sister share her burden¡­

    Yu Zongzheng looked at his eldest daughter, who was lying on the bed with a pale face.

    He did not interact much with his eldest daughter. In the past, he only felt that she had taken after the Matriarch and was a righteous, thorough, filial, and considerate person. He also valued his eldest daughter very much.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw a youngdy curled up under a thin nket. She was thin, sick, haggard, and pale. It was rare for him to feel pity for her.

    Ever since Madam Yang entered the Tranquil Heart Residence and his eldest daughter helped to manage the household, there were fewer troublesome matters at home. He was also stable in the royal court and was promoted three times in three years.

    All of this was thanks to her eldest daughter.

    At the thought of this, Yu Zongzheng said, ¡°On my return to the capital this time, I brought a lot of medicinal herbs, supplements and spices from Zhejiang. I¡¯ll get Wen Zhu to prepare a set and send it overter.¡± At this point, he instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Tell Eldest Miss to rest well. I¡¯m here for everything at home. I¡¯ll bring Divine Physician Xie to visit Matriarch first.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed.

    Yu Zongzheng did not dy and quickly brought Divine Physician Xie to Matriarch¡¯s ce.

    Yu Jianjia nced at Yu Youyao, who was lying on the bed. Her lips curled up slightly, and she looked like she was about to smile, but her eyes revealed a trace of wet emotions.

    The room fellpletely silent.

    Yu Youyao was deep in a muddle-headed dream. She did not know if it was real or fake, let alone what day it was.

    After an unknown period of time, Yu Youyao slowly woke up.

    Chun Xiao, who was guarding the bed, was immediately excited. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Hearing themotion, Dong Mei, Xia Tao, Qiu Xing, and Liu¡¯er also entered the house.

    Chun Xiao quickly helped Young Miss up and leaned against the pillow.

 Chapter 682 - 682: Cold as Ice

    Chapter 682: Cold as Ice

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After drinking the cup of water, Yu Youyao opened her mouth and realized that her mouth was dry and bitter, and her throat felt a little ufortable.

    When she spoke, even her voice was hoarse. ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Xia Tao spoke quickly and quickly said, ¡°Young Miss was too tired and fainted for the entire night. You even had a high fever in the middle of the night and kept spouting nonsense. You couldn¡¯t even take the medicine. Nanny Xu helped Young Miss massage your acupuncture point, so your fever subsided.¡±

    Young Miss¡¯s high fever yesterday was exactly the same as after being frightened in the temple hall three years ago. She had a high fever for a day and a night. She kept clutching her chest and crying in pain, but she did not know where it hurt.

    She would call out for her cousin one moment and grandmother the next. It was like a nightmare.

    Everyone in the room was shocked.

    Fortunately, Young Miss¡¯s fever subsided within two hours.

    Nanny Xu was worried about Young Miss, so she kept apanying her until dawn. Only then did she return to the courtyard to rest.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind exploded. She thought of Divine Physician Xie, who had entered the residence yesterday. ¡°Divine Physician Xie¡­¡±

    Xia Tao thought that she was worried about Old Madam, so she quickly said, ¡°Yesterday, Divine Physician Xie checked Old Madam¡¯s pulse and said that her health had suffered too much in her early years. The medicinal pills were useless, so she could only recuperate by resting. He even prescribed a prescription to nourish her body. He said that if Old Madam could rest well, her health would also improve.¡±

    Yu Youyao recalled carefully what had happened with Divine Physician Xie in her nightmare.

    Divine Physician Xie was an alchemist. Daoism was the collection of the five arts of Chinese Metaphysics- mountain, medicine, destiny, divination, and physical inspection. This was why there was a saying that medicine and Dao were not separated. Even a national doctor like Imperial Physician Shi could not treat Cousin¡¯s leg illness. The reason Uncle Sun could treat it was because the Qi rushing to the internal acupoint epasses the alchemist¡¯s ¡°mountain¡± and ¡°medicine¡±, including prescriptions, acupuncture, and spiritual therapy.

    Almost all famous doctors in the past were proficient in alchemy.

    Divine Physician Xie was indeed capable.

    However, he was a little evil, and his treatment methods were also very sinister. This made Yu Youyao wary. ¡°Has Grandmother used the medicine?

    Where¡¯s the prescription?¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly said, ¡°While Young Miss was unconscious, there¡¯s no one in charge in the back residence, so Nanny Liu doesn¡¯t dare to make any decisions on her own. Nanny Liu kept the prescription and waited for Young Miss to wake up before making a decision on giving Matriarch the medicine.¡± Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Go and get the prescription.¡±

    Since this concerned Matriarch¡¯s health, Xia Tao quickly ran out.

    At this moment, Liu¡¯er brought over a bowl of Rogue rice porridge. ¡°Nanny Xu said that Young Miss had a fever yesterday and could only eat some in porridge. Rogue rice is medicinal rice and is very nourishing. Young Miss is overworked and doesn¡¯t have a good appetite. Eating this is both appetizing

    and nourishing.¡±

    The Rogue rice porridge was served in a white porcin bowl. It was as red as rouge, oily, and fragrant.

    The color, fragrance, and taste stimted Yu Youyao¡¯s appetite.

    After finishing the bowl of porridge, Xia Tao took the prescription and returned.

    Yu Youyao did not know the prescription, but she was proficient in pharmacology. Compared to the prescription that Imperial Physician Hu had prescribed previously, she realized that Divine Physician Xie¡¯s diagnosis was generally simr to Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s.

    However, there was a huge difference in the medicine prescribed.

    For example, there was one that stood out.

    Imperial Physician Hu used Hanging Blue.

    As far as she knew, the Hanging Blue had the effect of anti-inmmation and detoxification. Moreover, this medicine did not have any side effects. Almost all prescriptions would use it.

    However, Divine Physician Xie had chosen to use the Hook Vine.

    The medicinal properties of the Hook Vine were stronger. They had the effect of reducing heat and calming the liver. The effect of calming heat was more direct, but the Hook Vine was more dangerous to the weaker old people.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t tell if there was anything wrong with Divine Physician Xie¡¯s prescription. She only vaguely understood that Imperial Physician Hu t s prescription was very conservative.

    Inparison, Divine Physician Xie was a little unconventional.

    Due to that nightmare, Yu Youyao was very afraid of Divine Physician Xie and even a little disgusted. She did not want to be rted to him. However, Divine Physician Xie was invited in by Yu Zongzheng, so she could not interfere.

    Her grandmother¡¯s body was getting weaker and weaker. Divine Physician Xie also had some ability. If the prescription he had prescribed was useful, she wouldn¡¯t abandon it because of her personal prejudice.

    Yu Youyao handed the prescription to Xia Tao. ¡°Go to Imperial Physician Shi¡¯s house secretly and ask if this prescription is appropriate.¡±

    When Xia Tao heard this, she understood. Divine Physician Xie had been invited back to the residence by Eldest Master. She did not know his background, but Eldest Master was also filial towards Matriarch. However, Matriarch¡¯s health was in critical state, so she could feel at ease only after asking Imperial Physician Shi. Naturally, it was not good to let others know, in case Young Miss gets into trouble after Eldest Master finds out about it. Divine Physician Xie would probably be displeased too.

    Yu Youyao asked Chun Xiao to find Chang An and instructed him, ¡°Send someone to investigate Divine Physician Xie¡¯s background. You have to investigate carefully. Don¡¯t miss anything.¡±

    Her cousin had left Chang An and Yin San for her to use. The two of them had helped her a lot in the past two years. She was relieved to leave this matter to them.

    In her nightmare, Divine Physician Xie had used human blood to test out his medicine and human hearts to make medicine. Such an evil treatment method couldn¡¯t be just targeted at her. There must have been signs long ago.

    She could not dismiss what happened in the nightmare, but she could not believe thempletely either.

    Whether Divine Physician Xie had done evil or not, she would make ns after investigating in detail.

    If it was as she had guessed¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze darkened, but her eyes were as cold as ice,

    Perhaps it was because she had a high fever yesterday, but Yu Youyao was very tired and fell asleep soon.

    After an unknown period of time, Chun Xiao woke her up. ¡°Young Miss, Xia Tao is back.¡±

    Perhaps it was because illness came and went like a mountain, but Yu Youyao did not feel refreshed even after sleeping. Her mind was dull and suffocated.

    Chun Xiao helped Young Miss up and ced arge pillow behind her.

    Yu Youyao leaned against the pillow listlessly, her face still a little pale. ¡°Call Xia Tao in to talk.¡±

    Chun Xiao poured a cup of warm water and fed it to Young Miss. Then, she turned around and left the room, calling Xia Tao in.

    When she saw Young Miss, Xia Tao repeated everything that Imperial Physician Shi had said about the medicinal properties without missing a single word. ¡°¡­Imperial Physician Shi saidter that the prescription is excellent. Although the medicine is bold and the medicinal properties are a little dangerous, it¡¯s right about Matriarch¡¯s illness. Whether to use it or not depends on Matriarch¡¯s health. It¡¯s up to the Yu Residence to decide.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought about these words carefully.

    If the prescription was right, it would definitely be useful. Imperial Physician Shi agreed with this prescription, which meant that this prescription was better than Imperial Physician Hu e s.

    However, it was still dangerous to change the medicine rashly.

    Whether she used it or not depended on Matriarch¡¯s health. These words were already a reminder to her.

    Matriarch¡¯s health was still good, so she could abandon the prescription.

    If Matriarch¡¯s health was bad, it was worth taking the risk.

    At this point, Yu Youyao made a decision. ¡°Go and inform Nanny Liu to get all the medicine on the prescription. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll make use of Divine Physician Xie¡¯s prescription.¡±

    Divine Physician Xie kept saying that if she used this prescription and rested carefully, her grandmother¡¯s health would improve. He was confident in his words, so he shouldn¡¯t be lying..

 Chapter 683 - 683: Blood Medicinal Catalyst

    Chapter 683 - 683: Blood Medicinal Catalyst

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao felt a little relieved that her grandmother¡¯s illness would improve. ¡°Has Divine Physician Xie settled down?¡±

    Xia Tao hurriedly said, ¡°Yesterday, Third Miss personally led people to tidy up the Ting Lan Courtyard in the front courtyard. Divine Physician Xie moved into the Ting Lan Courtyard. After that, Divine Physician Xie heard that Third Miss¡¯s body was weak, so he took her pulse and even prescribed medicine. He said that Third Miss¡¯s illness could be eliminated.¡¯

    ¡°l suddenly fainted yesterday. Did Divine Physician Xie take my pulse?¡± Yu Youyao suddenly felt suffocated. She even felt that it was ridiculous.

    In the nightmare, Yao Yao had used the Xie family¡¯s parasitic medicine and soaked in it since she was young. Her physique was very suitable to be used for testing. What about in reality?

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°Yes, he did!¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence and her grandmother¡¯s serious illness had all happened in her nightmare. Although the nightmare was different from reality, the trajectory of development was very simr.

    After Divine Physician Xie entered the residence, Yu Youyao!s fate was developing towards the path of a ¡°test subject¡±.

    She was no longer the lonely and helpless Yao Yao from her nightmare.

    She was the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence.

    The County Head of Shaoyi, personally conferred by the Emperor.

    She was the daughter of the Yu n, who was deeply righteous and helped the refugees.

    She was also King Yue Fei¡¯s ¡°little cousin.¡±

    The Xie Residence was still fine too.

    After leaving Ting Lan Courtyard, Yu Jianjia returned to the courtyard in a daze.

    Yesterday, after Divine Physician Xie took her pulse, he said that her illness could be curedpletely.

    Hearing this, Yu Jianjia was very excited.

    However, after calming down, she did not believe it.

    She had this illness from her mother¡¯s womb. Even Imperial Physician Hu couldn¡¯t treat itpletely. How could a physician like Divine Physician Xiepare to the pce¡¯s imperial physician?

    He was just spouting nonsense!

    Divine Physician Xie could tell that she did not believe him. He asked her to dismiss the servants and said bluntly, ¡°Third Miss was born at full term, right?¡±

    These words were like a thunderp, startling Yu Jianjia so much that her heart skipped a beat. The teacup in her hand almost fell to the ground.

    She forced herself to calm down. ¡°l wonder where Divine Physician Xie heard this nonsense. I was born prematurely in July and was born with a congenital deficiency. Everyone knows about this.¡±

    Divine Physician Xie stroked his goatee. ¡°Whether it¡¯s premature or not, a powerful doctor will know it with a nce. Third Miss, you don¡¯t have to panic. As physicians, we value medical ethics the most and have always prioritized the privacy of the patients. Naturally, we won¡¯t say anything we shouldn¡¯t say.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale. No matter what, such a matter would be gossiped about. The best way was not to answer.

    Divine Physician Xie smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that one wouldn¡¯t be born with congenital deficiencies if they were given birth at full term. If I¡¯m not wrong, when Eldest Madam Yang was pregnant with Third Miss back then, her fetus didn¡¯t look good and she lost her general recuperation. She had to take pregnancy-preserving medicine. ¡±

    Hearing his reasoning, Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    After all, they were mother and daughter. As long as she was a little more meticulous, she could discover some clues. After conducting some scrutiny and verification, how could she not know?

    Back then, her mother had schemed against her father when she was still

    young.

    When she realized that she was pregnant, her mother was still in her room. Worried that she would be discovered, she did not put herself on bed rest at all. In fact, in order to let her father marry her, she had to struggle.

    In the end, her father had no choice. Firstly, he pitied her mother for being pregnant and felt guilty towards her. Secondly, he was also worried that if the matter blew up, it would ruin his future. Thirdly, he had a strong rtionship with her mother at that time, so her father disobeyed Matriarch and married her into the family.

    It was also because of this that her mother¡¯s fetus did not look good. She had to keep taking pregnancy-preserving medicine.

    Later on, when the fetus was stable, in order to cover up this ugly matter, she did not stop taking the pregnancy medicine. Itsted for more than ten months before she gave birth to her.

    Seeing that she was silent and her expression was still calm, Divine Physician Xie continued, ¡°There are three types of poison in medicine. Any medicine used when needed is a good medicine for treating illnesses. If you use too much, it will be harmful to your body. Your mother took too many pregnancy-preserving medicines and dyed the birth, causing Third Miss¡¯s foundation to be damaged from the moment she was born. This is the root cause of Third Miss¡¯ congenital deficiency.¡±

    In fact, Imperial Physician Hu had also mentioned this a long time ago. However, the imperial physicians in the pce had always been cautious, so they had to be careful with their words.

    She believed what Divine Physician Xie said.

    Yu Jianjia pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You just said that my illness can be curedpletely. Is that true?¡±

    If her illness could be cured, who would be willing to be a sickly child?

    Miracle Doctor Xie nodded. ¡°Of course.¡¯

    After saying these two words, he did not say anything else. Instead, it made Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart itch unbearably. She tightened her grip on her handkerchief and rxed. Then, she tightened her grip again. After repeating it a few times¡­

    She finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°l wonder what¡¯s the method?¡±

    Divine Physician Xie shook his head and only said, ¡°In Jianghu, I¡¯m just a random doctor who knows some unpresentable tricks. It¡¯s really not worth mentioning.¡±

    When Yu Jianjia heard this, she knew that Divine Physician Xie was putting on airs. He was a ¡°random doctor¡± from Jianghu but he dared to put on airs in front of the young miss of an official family. This also indirectly proved that Divine Physician Xie might have some real ability. Moreover, she had heard that an alchemist like Divine Physician Xie was knowledgeable and had some unknown abilities.

    At the thought of this, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Divine Physician Xie, you¡¯re too humble. For Grandmother¡¯s sake, Father has visited all the famous doctors, so he found you. I think it¡¯s also because your medical skills are brilliant and you¡¯re famous. I heard that there was a riot in Zhejiang earlier and Father was injured by a mob. It was also because of your wonderful hands and benevolence that Father didn¡¯t miss the disaster relief. Father had already praised you for being a schr in your field. I¡¯ve been raised in my own room since I was young and don¡¯t have much knowledge. If I¡¯ve offended you, please forgive me.¡±

    Since she had already said so, Divine Physician Xie couldn¡¯t help but express something. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Third Miss¡¯ illness can indeed be curedpletely. You¡¯ll just need something that can help test and create the medicine. Moreover, this something is very rare, so I didn¡¯t mention it much just now¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°May 1 know what it is that¡¯s needed? Divine Physician Xie, please tell me. If this method can really treat my illness, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely in the future.¡±

    Her father doted on her very much. If her health could really be cured, her father would definitely do his best to find it for her.

    Her father was a high-ranking official. She did not think that there was anything in this world that her father could not find. It was just that it would take more time and effort.

    Divine Physician Xie wanted to say something but hesitated, as if he had something difficult to say. After hesitating for a long time, he shook his head and did not answer.

    No matter how much Yu Jianjia asked, he refused to speak.

    Yu Jianjia did not ask anything, so she could only leave in disappointment. However, thinking about this, she tossed and turned the entire night, unable to fall asleep.

    Therefore, after breakfast this morning, she went to look for Divine Physician Xie again.

    After a series of cries, Divine Physician Xie was finally moved..</font>

 Chapter 684 - 684: Bewitched

    Chapter 684 - 684: Bewitched

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Divine Physician Xie only said, ¡°Ordinary medicinal pills can¡¯t treat Third Miss¡¯s illness. However, among the witchcraft medicine inherited by the King of Medicine Valley, there¡¯s a Blood Medicinal Catalyst. By using the most precious herbs and extreme yin and poison on the Medicinal Catalyst, we can take its blood and use it as medicine. It can cure your congenital deficiency and extend your life.¡±

    When he said thest three words, there was a strange excitement in his tone.

    However, he quickly restrained himself and sighed slightly!

    ¡°It¡¯s just that this prescription is harmful to the heavens and is a prohibitedw of the King of Medicine Valley, so it¡¯s not appropriate to mention it to Third Miss. It¡¯s also my fault for letting you down. Seeing that you are still young and have a good life in the future, I couldn¡¯t bear to see you tortured by health illness, so I identally misspoken. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please pretend you didn¡¯t hear this¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia was not a fool. Divine Physician Xie vaguely mentioned the Blood Medicinal Catalyst but it was obvious without even thinking that he meant nurturing a person into a medicinal catalyst before taking their blood and using it as medicine.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    There was actually such a disgusting treatment method.

    No wonder it had be a forbidden technique!

    Yu Jianjia felt ufortable, and even her face turned pale. She quickly said, ¡°I-I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll go back first. Eldest Sister is in charge at home. Since she¡¯s sick, there¡¯s no one to make decisions in the residence. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I seek your understanding, Divine Physician Xie. If you need anything, feel free to instruct the servants to do it.¡±

    When she returned to the courtyard, Ai Ye saw that Young Miss did not look too good and was very worried. She quickly instructed the small kitchen to brew medicine and bring it to her.

    Yu Jianjia looked at the ck medicinal soup in the bowl in a daze. The bitter medicinal smell immediately rushed into her nose, making her feel nauseous.

    Only she knew how bitter the medicine was, but for as long as she could remember, she had never stopped taking it.

    If only she was also like Yu Youyao and had a good body. Who would want to be like a medicine bottle, taking in medicine non stop every day?

    Yu Youyao was a bereaved eldest daughter. After she turned 11, many people came to her.

    The talented Song Mingzhao would give her some medicinal herbs and spices every time he came to visit. His thoughts were obvious. The iparably noble Third Prince also wanted to scheme against Yu Youyao¡¯s marriage¡­

    As for herself, she was a sickly young miss. She was already twelve years old, but still, no one asked for her hand.

    If her illness could not be curedpletely, there was no need to think about the noble families in the capital. It was even very likely that she would be married off to a lower status because of her health.

    They were both the legitimate daughters of the first wife. Why should she be inferior to Yu Youyao in every way?

    Seeing that Young Miss¡¯s expression was changing as she held the medicine bowl, Ai Ye quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, you have to drink this medicine while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was already used to drinking medicine. After hearing Ai Ye¡¯s words, she picked up the bowl and poured the medicine into her mouth, nning to drink it in one go.

    However, for some reason, the bitter medicine that she was used to drinking in the past had now entered her heart. It was actually difficult to swallow. As soon as it reached her throat, it rushed back to her mouth.

    Her face turned pale and she spat out all the medicine in her mouth.

    ¡°Young Miss¡­¡± Ai Ye was shocked and at a loss.

    After vomiting the medicine, Yu Jianjia vomited non- stop, almost spitting out yellow bile.

    After an unknown period of time, Yu Jianjia finally stopped vomiting.

    Ai Ye quickly helped Young Miss rinse her mouth, clean up, and change her clothes¡­

    After all this, Yu Jianjia¡¯s essence, energy, and spirit seemed to have been sucked dry. She was like a small flower that had lost its color. She leaned against the bed with a pale face and cried silently.

    Ai Ye quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, are you feeling better? Why don¡¯t 1 invite

    Divine Physician Xie over to take a look?¡±

    At the mention of ¡°Divine Physician Xie¡±, Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but think of the ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but panic and open her mouth to say, ¡°No need.¡±

    However, for some reason, just as the words were about toe out of her mouth, she said, ¡°Alright, go and invite Divine Physician Xie over. Divine Physician Xie¡¯s medical skills are brilliant. You have to be polite. Don¡¯t be negligent. Also, call Hui Xiang over.¡±

    Ai Ye was not surprised. Although Hui Xiang had been reduced to a maidservant, she had served Young Miss since she was young. asionally, Young Miss would also call Hui Xiang over to serve her.

    Since Bai Ye was not around, Young Miss had to have someone to take care of her.

    Ai Ye received her orders and left.

    Only then did Yu Jianjia realize what she had said. She opened her mouth, wanting to call Ai Ye back, but her throat seemed to be choked by something, and she couldn¡¯t even make a sound.

    She watched helplessly as Ai Ye left the house.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s tears welled up again. She subconsciously convinced herself that her body was weak and she had vomited just now so she should indeed invite Divine Physician Xie over to take a look.

    Yes, that was right.

    She was only looking for Divine Physician Xie to check on her and had no other motives.

    It was just a consultation!

    Moreover, her health wasn¡¯t good, so it was only right for her to ask Divine Physician Xie to take a look.

    It was nothing.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart was in a mess. After an unknown period of time, Ai Ye brought Divine Physician Xie over.

    The bed curtain was lowered, and Ai Ye left the room. Only Hui Xiang was left in the room to serve her. Yu Jianjia reached out a hand from the bed curtain, and Divine Physician Xie took her pulse carefully.

    It was the same as before.

    Yu Jianjia wanted to thank Divine Physician Xie, but just as the words were about toe out of her mouth, she subconsciously asked about the ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst¡±.

    Divine Physician Xie was not surprised.

    He had traveled extensively and had seen all kinds of patients. There was no one in this world who didn¡¯t want their bodies to be healthy. Very few people could resist the temptation of a ¡°cure¡±.

    As soon as he entered the Yu Residence, he asked around!

    Third Miss Yu had a weak illness from the moment she was born. All these years, she had taken a lot of medicine and even coughed up blood two years ago. She had no choice but to go to the manor to recuperate. However, the illness from birth was not something that could heal easily. As long as there was a trace of hope of recovery, Third Miss Yu would definitely not give up.

    Divine Physician Xie exined some things about the catalyst. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be a catalyst, and it¡¯s even more difficult to choose a suitable one. The reason why 1 mentioned this is because there¡¯s a person in your residence who¡¯s very suitable to be one for you. Not only is her physique a match, but she¡¯s also of the same bloodline as you with the same root. She¡¯ll be the most effective in creating a cure for you¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart was about to jump out. Her face turned pale with shock, and she leaned against the pillow dejectedly, asking Hui Xiang to politely send Divine Physician Xie out of the house.

    Not long after, Bai Ye returned with the news. Seeing Young Miss¡¯s pale face, she med herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was talking to Grandmother just now, but I didn¡¯t know that Young Miss was suffering¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia panicked and shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, It¡¯s just that the medicine is too bitter and I can¡¯t take it for a while. Divine Phvsician Xie has already taken my pulse. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Only then did Bai Ye feel a little relieved. She chatted with Young Miss for a while and mentioned that her grandmother wanted to kowtow to First Madam.

    Yu Jianjia seemed to be possessed. A terrifying thought gradually formed in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s rare for your grandmother to have such thoughts. I¡¯ll bring her over another day..¡±</font>

 Chapter 685 - 685: Ignorant Person

    Chapter 685 - 685: Ignorant Person

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Bai Ye looked grateful again.

    Only then did Yu Jianjia ask Yu Youyao, ¡°Is Big Sister feeling better?¡±

    ¡°l heard that she woke up in the morning. After eating some Rogue rice porridge, she¡¯s much better. She¡¯s probably fine. Young Miss, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Bai Ye¡¯s heart ached for Young Miss, so she did not mention that Eldest Miss had a high feverst night.

    Young Miss was not feeling well, but she was still thinking about Eldest Miss.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    She did not even think about how because Eldest Miss had fainted in front of Eldest Master yesterday, Eldest Master¡¯s heart really ached. Half of the expensive things he had brought back from Zhejiang had been sent to Eldest Miss.

    Only her young miss was honest and did not have Eldest Miss¡¯s impressive schemes.

    Eldest Miss had only fallen sick this time, but Eldest Master was so concerned. Their Young Miss took medicine every day, but Eldest Master did not seem to be affected.

    They were both daughters of the first wife, yet they were treated unfairly.

    Xia Tao went to look for Nanny Liu to talk about changing the prescription.

    Yu Youyao was still tired but did not n to continue sleeping. After washing up and changing into fresh clothes, she looked much more energetic.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu brought over a bowl of Rogue rice porridge. ¡°You seem much better. I¡¯ll get a doctor overter to check on you again.¡±

    There was a divine physician in the residence. It was said that his medical skills were brilliant, but he was still a doctor from Jianghu after all. She did not know his background, and it was not a serious illness. It was safer to have a doctor in the residence to check on her.

    Nanny Xu handed the bowl to her, but Yu Youyao did not take it. ¡°l feel weak. I can¡¯t even carry the bowl. Auntie, feed me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you still have the cheek to act this way. Don¡¯t you know shame?¡± As Nanny Xu spoke, she really held the bowl and fed Yu Youyao porridge spoon by spoon.

    Yu Youyao sat obediently on the bed like a baby swallow and looked at Nanny Xu eagerly, waiting to be fed. Nanny Xuughed at her.

    After finishing the bowl of porridge, Nanny Xu asked, ¡°Do you want to sleep a little longer?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll go visit Grandmother so that she won¡¯t worry.¡±

    Nanny Xu stroked her head. ¡°You have to take care of your health in the future. Don¡¯t make yourself sick again.¡±

    It was precisely when Old Madam Yu was young that she had worked too hard that her body copsed without realizing. Now that she was old, it was difficult to nourish her body.

    Yu Youyao was also concerned about her grandmother that she ended up getting sick from worry and overworking.

    She watched from the side, but she couldn¡¯t dissuade her. She had to suffer a little to understand how serious it was. Fortunately, she was still young and had recovered after bed rest for a few days.

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms. ¡°Auntie, if I have to leave the

    Yu Residence one day, can youe with me?¡±

    Nanny Xu was not surprised. She stroked her hair and chuckled. ¡°Sure. The world is big, and I don¡¯t have anywhere else to go. It¡¯ll be less worrisome if I¡¯m by your side too.¡±

    In the past two years, her days in the Yu Residence had been smooth sailing. Now that she had developed great rtions with Yu Youyao, she also felt that it would be a good decision.

    It was also a good thing that Yu Youyao could give up on the Yu Residence. Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll definitely treat you well in the future.¡±

    After Divine Physician Xie entered the residence, her thought of leaving the Yu Residence became clearer. For a woman who was raised in her own room from young to leave the family she had lived with for over a decade, it was too deviant of an act.

    She would be confused and terrified.

    Now that Auntie Xu had agreed to go with her, she was suddenly no longer afraid.

    Yu Youvao changed into bright clothes and amlied some rouge and liostick.

    After seeing that she was no different from usual, she brought Chun Xiao to her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Nanny Liu looked exhausted. When she saw Yu Youyaoing over, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re finally here.

    Matriarch didn¡¯t see you yesterday and couldn¡¯t even sleep well. She woke up more than ten times at night. As soon as she woke up, she asked for you. She didn¡¯t even drink her medicine today and kept asking for you¡­¡±

    How could she dare to say that Eldest Miss was sick from exhaustion and had a high fever?

    She only said that she was busy at home and couldn¡¯t leave for a while.

    However, Matriarch did not believe it. When Eldest Master came over this morning, she even suspected that he had beaten and scolded Eldest Miss.

    Eldest Master was a dignified man, but he was scolded so badly by Matriarch that he couldn¡¯t raise his head.

    After that, he fled.

    Perhaps because he had a conscience, as soon as he left An Shou Hall, he arranged for Wen Zhu to send most of the expensive things he had brought back from Jiangnan to Eldest Miss¡¯ house.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Nanny.¡±

    Nanny Liu quickly shook her head. ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡¯re exhausted. Go in and talk to Matriarch. Leave the care of the prescription to me. You¡¯re Matriarch¡¯s lifeblood, you can¡¯t fall sick from exhaustion again. Otherwise, 1 don¡¯t know how upset Matriarch will be if she finds out.¡±

    Ever since the Matriarch fell sick, Eldest Miss was never happy. There was no one in the residence who could take charge. Eldest Miss was also worried about the Matriarch and wished she could guard her day and night.

    She had tried to persuade her, but Eldest Miss refused to listen.

    As a servant, she could not stop Eldest Miss from being filial to her grandmother.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Nanny, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m much better now. I¡¯ll take care of my health in the future.¡±

    Nanny Liu was a little relieved.

    At this moment, there was amotion in the room. Yu Youyao was shocked and quickly lifted the curtain to enter!

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she was only wearing a greenish-gray shirt. She got out of bed and shouted, ¡°Yao Yao, Yao Yao, my good granddaughter¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. She quickly went over to support her grandmother. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m here. I made a trip to the manor yesterday and only returned today. Hurry, lie down¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m d you¡¯re

    fine¡­

    ¡°With Grandmother protecting me, what can happen to me?¡± Yu Youyao helped her grandmother lean against the pillow. She quickly poured another cup of warm water and fed it to her grandmother.

    Only then did Old Madam Yu calm down a little. She took a deep breath and still had lingering fears. had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that bastard, your father, actually disowned his biological daughter and even wanted to chase you out of the house. He didn¡¯t care if you lived or died. Fortunately, it was just a nightmare. It wasn¡¯t real¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned. No wonder her grandmother had looked for her everywhere when she woke up.

    Old Madam Yu rubbed her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been thinking about it a lot, but I¡¯ve been dreaming these past two days that your father doesn¡¯t treat you well¡­¡±

    She kept feeling that if she left, her granddaughter would not have a good life.

    Yu Youyaoforted her. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re thinking too much. Father treats me very well.¡±

    Old Madam Yu waved her hand and sneered. ¡°How can a lowly person have a deep rtionship? Your father is greedy and untrustworthy. Be more wary in the future.¡¯

    From the day Madam Xie died, she no longer had any hope for her son..</font>

 Chapter 686 - 686: Final Mercy

    Chapter 686 - 686: Final Mercy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She was hesitant to allow her eldest son to marry Yang Shuwan.

    The kind of tricks that Yang Shuwan used to deceive men were nothing new. She had her ways to deal with such a thing.

    She did not make a move because her son would remarry sooner orter.

    Yang Shuwan was narrow-minded and had a weak family background.

    Without a scheme to support her ambition, let alone a powerful maiden family, it was impossible for her to control Yao Yao.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yang Shuwan and her son had an affair. After Yang Shuwan married into the Yu Residence, no matter how good she was at lying to men, she would always have something on her.

    If she dared to harm Yao Yao, this would be enough to ruin her reputation.

    She was sick and did not have that much energy to take care of her granddaughter. Instead of a second wife whose background she did not know, it was better to let him marry Madam Yang.

    On this point, she and Madam Xie had reached a consensus.

    After so many years, Madam Yang was just as she had expected. Although she had many schemes, she was still inferior.

    She didn¡¯t like Yao Yao either, but she didn¡¯t dare to really attack her.

    Madam Yang did some petty tricks but she let it slide as it could also be considered training for Yao Yao so that she would know to deal with schemes.

    Before she dies, she was going to leave a letter and entrust it to someone she trusted. If Yang Shuwan dared to humiliate Yao Yao after her death, she would also ruin her reputation.

    She had everything arranged.

    So as to pave a good path for her granddaughter.

    Even if she died, she wanted her granddaughter to live a carefree life.

    Yang Shuwan and Yu Zongzheng himself created their own weakness.

    If Yu Zongzheng did not marry Yang Shuwan, she would only be a romantic affair to him. As time passes by, even if someone exposed that he had slept with the daughter of a concubine, who would take it to heart?

    However, if she married him, it would be different.

    If an affair turned into a scandal, the Imperial Court¡¯s impeachment would cause him to lose face and his future to be ruined.

    In this world, no mother would be so ruthless as to scheme against her biological son.

    It was Madam Xie¡¯s death that had allowed her to see through Eldest Son¡¯s heartlessness, causing her to subconsciously n more in case of emergencies.

    All these years, she had hidden her thoughts so well that even Nanny Liu had not guessed it.

    She hoped that her schemes would nevere to light.

    This was also herst mercy to her son.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t continue this topic, so she changed it. ¡°Father specially brought Divine Physician Xie back from Zhejiang. It¡¯s obvious that he still cares about Grandmother. I¡¯ve also asked Imperial Physician Shi to take a look at Divine Physician Xie¡¯s prescription. He said that it¡¯s an excellent prescription. If Grandmother is worried about me, take your medicine and recuperate.¡±

    Divine Physician Xie swore that as long as she took the medicine and rested well, her health would improve.

    She did not refute those words. After all, it was her son¡¯s filial piety, so she couldn¡¯t refuse it. She didn¡¯t expect there to be such a thing.

    Imperial Physician Shi said that the prescription was good, so it should be effective.

    At the thought of this, Old Madam Yu perked up. ¡°Since it¡¯s a good prescription, I¡¯ll listen to you and eat it well for a while.¡±

    Perhaps because she had been frightened by the dream just now, she was always worried that if she left, her son would treat her granddaughter badly, so she wanted tost as long as she could.

    During this period of time, her grandmother¡¯s every word seemed like she was nning for her funeral, making her very worried. Now that she saw that her grandmother¡¯s eyes were lively, Yu Youyao was a little relieved.

    Old Madam Yu continued, ¡°This morning, your father entered the pce to make a report. The disaster relief matter in Zhejiang hase to an end. This time, your father did a good job and didn¡¯t make any major mistakes. Next month, he probably still has to lead the disaster relief work in the North. His wish has finally been fulfilled.¡±

    Every time there was a natural disaster, there would always be many troubles. There would be riots and outbreak of diseases.

    Yu Zongzheng was also lucky. With the help of the Xie family and Yao Yao, he did notck food or medicine. In addition, Ye Hanyuan could control the situation, so he could stop the riots and arge-scale epidemic.

    Perhaps because her mentality had changed and she had switched to Divine Physician Xie¡¯s new prescription, Old Madam Yu felt much better after taking the medicine for three days.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. If she could continue to recuperate like this, her grandmother¡¯s health might really recover.

    Yu Zongzheng had contributed to the disaster relief and had been praised by the Emperor. The pce rewarded him with many things.

    The Empress Dowager did not forget Yu Youyao¡¯s contribution and rewarded her.

    The disaster relief matter finally came to an end.

    Exterminating the pirates was even more urgent. Fortunately, after Ye Hanyuan took over the military affairs at the southeast coast, he quickly reorganized the navy and chased after the pirates. He broke through the pirates at Dragon Mountain and chased them all the way to Yanmen Ridge. Then, he supported Fujian and Guangzhou.

    At the same time, it was even more urgent to deal with the governance of the southeast coast.

    The Emperor ordered the River Censor to be an imperial envoy. He was to investigate many crimes including the Navys loss of the air force, embezzlement of the river repairment money, and invasion of thend of themoners. He was to report on big and small matters.

    The Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, Yu Zongzheng, was involved in this matter.

    After the floods and the pirate problem, there was another storm in Zhejiang.

    Natural and man-made disasters were endless. Everyone in the court was spending money sparingly. The Mid-Autumn Festival was about to arrive, but the festive atmosphere in the capital was weak.

    The big families were worried that if they were too extravagant, they would attract the attention of the Imperial Court.

    Themoners did not even have enough to eat, so they were not in the mood to celebrate the holidays.

    However, no matter what, the Mid-Autumn Festival was a reunion festival. They still had to celebrate it.

    Even if it couldn¡¯t be lively, there would be a fewnterns hanging to match the scene. Families would gather for a reunion meal. There would always be hope on this day.

    When Yu Youyao heard the news from the court, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly. ¡°Zhejiang has just suffered a water disaster, and the people have suffered a cmity. There have even been three riots previously. The Imperial Court should be benevolent and appease the people to further stabilize the situation in Zhejiang. They shouldn¡¯t carry out the investigation on officials with great fanfare.¡±

    Water could carry a boat, but it could also overturn it.

    Everything should be done for the people.

    Old Madam Yu agreed deeply. ¡°The Emperor is still too anxious.¡±

    The Zhejiang family had taken root in Zhejiang for generations.

    Previously, the Emperor had used the water disaster to deal with a group of corrupt officials. It was a deliberate show of power as a warning so that the various officials in Zhejiang could also be obedient for the time being.

    After the effects of the water disaster and pirates had passed and the situation in Zhejiang stabilized, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to settle the problem.

    In the past, with Xia Yansheng in charge of the cab, the Zhe family had political cover. Naturally, it was not easy for them to make a move.

    Now, Ye Hanyuan had been promoted by the Emperor. Song Xiuwen¡¯s matter had yet to be resolved, and he was still locked up in jail. There was still pure officials in Zhejiang, so why should he worry about not being able to improve Zhejiang?

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°The treasury is empty, and the ounts of the six ministries are in varying degrees of deficit. Everyone in the court is thinking of ways to fill the deficit. The River Censor has dealt with a group of corrupt officials and confiscated arge sum of dirty money. The Emperor¡¯s eyes are red with anxiety and is fixated on the money in Zhejiang. He no longer have any patience..¡±</font>

 Chapter 687 - 687: Witch Medicine

    Chapter 687 - 687: Witch Medicine

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. The dirty money that was confiscated previously was from the tails. The real big deal are those that had been stolen by powerful officials at the top¡­¡±

    The Imperial Court¡¯s annual taxes were only around a million taels of silver. In addition to maritime trade, it was only three to four million silver.

    However, the amount confiscated previously was already a million taels of silver, which was equivalent to a year¡¯s worth of taxes from the Imperial Court.

    It was obvious there would be a huge sum of money hidden by the heads.

    Yu Youyao was worried. ¡°When you pull a radish out of the ground, dirtes up along with it. Ye Hanyuan will be busy exterminating the pirates until<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    October at least. When the weather turns cold, the war at sea will be settled. Once the battle is over, it¡¯s done. The difficult thing is to deal with the aftermath of the war. To provide food relief, help the people, and rebuild¡­¡± This was the most important thing.

    All of this could not be done without the governance of the local officials, let alone without Ye Hanyuan managing the overall situation.

    At this rate, it was going to be really busy in Zhejiang!

    Old Madam Yu had also thought of this. ¡°After your father leaves the government office, I¡¯ll talk to him and ask him to send a memorial to the Imperial Court to persuade the Emperor!¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°The Emperor has been anxious to see quick results for a long time. If we can think of the problem, it¡¯s impossible that the court officials haven¡¯t thought of it. If the Emperor is being stubborn, it¡¯s useless no matter who persuades him.¡±

    Moreover, Yu Zongzheng was not someone who could be directly admonished.

    Old Madam Yu sighed when she heard this. ¡°Women and children of the Inner

    Residence like us can¡¯t interfere in the important matters of the court.¡±

    Previously, in her letter, her cousin had reminded her that Zhejiang was going to be in chaos. He had asked her to gather all the businesses in Zhejiang and buy more farnd. There was nothing more practical than attaining farnd.

    Land in Zhejiang was generally expensive. Even if one had money, they couldn¡¯t buy it. The fields were the lifeblood of themoners. Unless they were at their wits¡¯ end, no one was willing to sell their fields.

    The Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief was only temporary. It was impossible to count on the Imperial Court to live.

    When themoners couldn¡¯t live anymore, they could only sell their fields for food.

    Now that Zhejiang was really going to be in chaos, be it farnd ornd, money and food were more important.

    Once Zhejiang bes chaotic, the price of farnd would only be lower. There would even be people who would take the opportunity to suppress the price of farnd so that they can buy low and sell high to obtain huge profits.

    Yu Youyao was about to make the first move and keep thend price in Zhejiang at a better rate to ensure that themoners could exchange for more money and food.

    There were people who offered a high price, while others offered a low price for the same plot ofnd. Themoners were not fools.

    However, no matter how rich Yu Youyao was, she couldn¡¯t control the price of a province¡¯snd alone. She nned to cooperate with the Xie family.

    Moreover, Yu Youyao had already nned it!

    In the future, when Zhejiang settled down, she would rent thend back to themoners for free to farm. Themoners would get 30 0/0 of the harvest.

    When themoners earned enough money, they would be allowed to redeem the soldnd at the original price.

    She did not feel that she would be suffering a loss.

    It was known that thend in Zhejiang was expensive to begin with. It would take many years for themoners to have the ability to redeem thend. The harvest in these fields had already made her a huge profit.

    It was mutually beneficial without her doing much. Why shouldn¡¯t she do it?!

    However, such a big business needed a thorough n. She could not be careless in all aspects, let alone harm the interests of themoners.

    Hence, there were many things to consider and worry about.

    Yu Youyao recorded some immature thoughts in her heart, then picked them out one by one and thought them through carefully.

    While Yu Youyao was racking her brains and toe up with a grand n, Yu Jianjia finally couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the ¡°cure¡± and secretly asked Divine Physician Xie about the ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst¡±.

    Divine Physician Xie also told her everything.

    Knowing that the ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst¡± belonged to witchcraft with a very long history, the crazy thoughts in Yu Jianjia¡¯s heart grew like vines. For the sake of safety, she looked up arge number of ancient books and realized that there were many records of witchcraft medicine in the ssic of

    Mountains and Seas. There were also records of it in the Shennong Herbal Sutra¡­

    Yu Jianjia was like a drowning person who had grabbed a straw to clutch at. She already firmly believed in the ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst¡±. She thought to herself: ¡°Yu Youyao, don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of the first wife and had been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. Who would dare to use her body to create medicine?! No matter how tempting the ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst¡± was, she could only open her eyes and watch.

    However, God had allowed her to get to know Old Madam Lai.

    She also knew Old Madam Lai¡¯s secret.

    She could even control Old Madam Lai.

    Even God was helping her.

    Also, the person who had caused her mother to be locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence back then was Yu Youyao herself.

    It was also because Yu Youyao had made her unable to stay in the residence that she had taken the initiative to go to the manor to recuperate.

    Yu Youyao was also the one who sent her maidservant away. As she did not have enough people by her side, it gave her a chance to get to know Old Madam Lai!

    She had gone to the Tranquil Heart Residence a few days ago.

    Yu Jianjia had specially taken a detour to the Tranquil Heart Residence. Fortunately, when Yu Youyao fell sick, her father had asked her to pay more attention to the matters in the residence, which allowed her to take advantage and avoid being noticed.

    Otherwise, she really wasn¡¯t confident that she coulde to the Tranquil Heart Residence without alerting anyone.

    Why else would she say that even God was helping her?!

    Since there were too many coincidences, it must be fate.

    Yu Jianjia asked Hui Xiang to guard the courtyard. No matter who came, she had toe in and report it.

    Hui Xiang quickly nodded.

    In broad daylight, the room became a little darker, and a lingering sour smell kept entering her nose.

    Nanny Li and Bi Tao were not in the house.

    There was no filial child who visited to help in a long time. Her mother had been sick for three years. No matter how deep their master-servant rtionship was, it had been exhausting for them. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to guard the door of the Tranquil Heart Residence. Nanny Li and Bi Tao had been locked up for three years and were easily lured out of the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    In the entire Tranquil Heart Residence, there were only her, her mother, and Hui Xiang.

    Yu Jianjia resisted the urge to cover her nose and walked to the bed. She called out softly, ¡°Mother, Mother, wake up quickly. I¡¯m here to see you¡­¡±

    When Yang Shuwan heard the call, her eyelids moved slightly and she opened her eyes hard. Her daughter¡¯s pale and weak face was reflected in her turbid eyes. ¡°Jia¡­ Jia Jia. Are you Jia Jia?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and even her voice choked. ¡°It¡¯s me, Mother. Mother, are you feeling better? It¡¯s all my fault for being unfilial. I couldn¡¯t serve you and made you suffer¡­¡±

    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sorrow from the bottom of her heart. For a moment, tears fell like rain. Her tears flowed down her overly pale face and onto her sharp chin. It made her look even more pitiful.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart ached so much that she panted and her eyes rolled back. Yu Jianjia was shocked and cried, ¡°Mother, Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Mother¡­¡± Fortunately, Yang Shuwan still managed to catch her breath. She held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly, not knowing where she got the strength from..</font>

 Chapter 688 - 688: Grudge

    Chapter 688 - 688: Grudge

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Jianjia cried her heart out. ¡°I¡¯ve let Mother down, Mother¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan held her breath and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault. Mother knows that you¡¯re filial. It¡¯s all her fault for not allowing you to see me. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±

    Yu Jianjia seemed to have suffered a huge grievance. ¡°Mother doesn¡¯t me me, but I can¡¯t forgive myself. I only hate myself for being alone and helpless. I know that Mother is suffering, but I can¡¯t save you. Every time 1 think of you locked up in the courtyard and tortured by your illness, I wish I could rece you¡­¡±

    In Yang Shuwan¡¯s ears, her words were interpreted as she was being bullied in the residence and was not having a good time.

    Yang Shuwan felt sorrow from the bottom of her heart. That damned old woman only doted on Yu Youyao, while Yu Zongzheng did not care about Jia Jia as much as before. He focused all his attention on Yu Youyao and Concubine Qiu¡¯s son.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    After all, Brother Si was the legitimate son and would inherit the family business in the future,

    But what about her Jia Jia?

    Since her grandmother did not like her, father did not dote on her, sister was not kind, and younger brother was young, she did not have many days left. How could her daughter survive in this residence?

    Muddy tears rolled down the corners of her eyes and into her hair. Yang

    Shuwan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t cry. Jia Jia, don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m so afraid. I sent the servants away today and came over secretly. Mother, what, what should I do¡­¡± Yu Jianjia grabbed her mother¡¯s hand as if she was holding onto a straw to clutch at. There were still tears in her eyes. Her lips trembled, and she looked panicked and afraid.

    Even Yang Shuwan¡¯s breathing became heavy. She quickly asked, ¡°What, what happened? Did something happen?¡±

    No wonder she had not seen Nanny Li and Bi Tao after she woke up.

    The door of the Tranquil Heart Residence was removed. Even though

    Matriarch did not like Jia Jiaing to visit her, there was no need to send the servants away.

    Something must have happened!

    Yu Jianjia shivered, and even her face turned pale. ¡°Mother, Mother, l, l¡­¡±

    Her daughter was so afraid that she couldn¡¯t even say anything for a long time. Yang Shuwan knew that something big had happened and held her breath. ¡°No, don¡¯t be afraid. Hurry up and tell Mother what happened. I will stand up for you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale. She shook her head and cried. Her lips trembled. Clearly, she was very frightened!

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No matter what, just tell me. Although I¡¯m sick, I¡¯m still your father¡¯s legitimate wife in name. Whoever wants to bully me or my daughter, they¡¯ll have to go through me.¡±

    Yu Jianjia cried uncontrobly. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s my maidservant, Bai Ye. She, she¡­¡±

    She had thought that she had found her backbone, but when the words were about toe out of her mouth, she felt timid and did not know how to continue,

    Bai Ye?

    She remembered that Bai Ye was the maidservant that her daughter had taken in previously. Could it be that she had caused something that implicated Jia Jia, her master?

    Yang Shuwan was so anxious that she was sweating profusely. She made a gurgling sound in her throat. ¡°Quick, tell me. Mother will help you!¡¯

    She was just a small servant. No matter what happened, they could just kill her.

    Her daughter was still an unmarried girl, so it was naturally not appropriate for her to interfere in such private matters. As for herself, she already had one foot in the grave. What else could she not do?

    Yu Jianjia panicked. ¡°Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother, Old Madam Lai, isn¡¯t in good health. 1-1 couldn¡¯t bear to see them live apart, so I made the decision to bring Old Madam Lai into the residence¡­

    Although this was a little inappropriate, as a master, it was reasonable for her to show some respect to the servants around her. Why was she so afraid?

    Yang Shuwan was in no hurry to ask. She calmed down.

    ¡°I-I originally thought that Old Madam Lai had served in Grandmother¡¯s house in the past, and her family was clear and there were no problems.

    That¡¯s why I allowed Old Madam Lai to enter the residence out of goodwill.

    However, I never expected that Old Madam Lai would¡­¡± At this point, Yu

    Jianiia!s face turned a little paler and she cowered, as if she had been shocked.

    She had served the Matriarch before leaving the residence?

    Why did she leave the residence out of the blue?

    Yang Shuwan was also used to seeing private matters in the inner residence. She knew best about the matters in the back residence. After thinking about it carefully, she could figure out what had happened.

    Yu Jianjia stammered, not knowing what to say. ¡°I-I happened to hear Old

    Madam Lai scolding someone once.¡±

    Yang Shuwan quickly asked, ¡°Who was she scolding? What, what did she say?¡±

    Yu Jianjia stammered for a long time. Even her face turned red, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Yang Shuwan understood immediately. Perhaps it was because Old Madam Lai was vulgar with her words. Jia Jia had been raised with grace since she was young, so how could she say those words? ¡°Get, get Hui Xiang over.¡± Yu Jianjia said in a panic, ¡°Hui Xiang is guarding outside. I¡¯ll call her in¡­¡± As she spoke, she quickly left to call for Hui Xiang.

    Hui Xiang quickly entered the room and knelt on the ground with a thud. She kowtowed to First Madam. ¡°Greetings, First Madam.¡±

    Seeing that Hui Xiang was still so steady and well-behaved by her daughter¡¯s side, Yang Shuwan felt a little relieved. ¡°Tell me in detail about what Old Madam Lai scolded.¡±

    Hui Xiang was shocked. Just like Yu Jianjia, her face turned pale. She stammered, ¡°There was once when Old Madam Lai came to visit Young Miss. There was a portrait of Eldest Madam Xie hanging in Young Miss¡¯ house. I watched as Old Madam Lai stared at Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s portrait for a long time. Her gaze was a little off. I was worried that something would happen to

    Old Madam Lai and she would implicate Young Miss, so I secretly followed her

    out¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, she trembled and looked terrified. Even her eyes widened.

    She looked exactly the same as Jia Jia.

    Yang Shuwan felt as if there was sand caught in her throat and her voice was rough and hoarse. ¡°Continue!¡±

    It seemed that Old Madam Lai¡¯s departure from the residence back then was still rted to Madam Xie.

    There had to be something fishy going on.

    Hui Xiang was sprawling on the ground, her teeth chattering. ¡°l saw Old Madam Lai walk to an empty ce and spit a mouthful of thick phlegm on the ground. Then, she cursed softly, ¡®Pfft, shameless little b*tch. She relied on her cheap appearance to hook up with her brother-inw. What a wh*re, With a short life span too¡­¡¯¡±

    Hui Xiang tried her best to imitate Old Madam Lai¡¯s tone at that time and repeated the curse.

    After saying that, it was as if all her strength had been sucked out of her. Her body copsed to the ground, and she did not even dare to raise her head. The floor under her was cold and hard, and the cold air kept drilling into her knees. She could not help but shiver..</font>

 Chapter 689 - 689: Affair Between In-Laws

    Chapter 689 - 689: Affair Between In-Laws

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When such words reached her ears, regardless of whether they were true or not, they were like a bowl of arsenic that was poured into her stomach. If she were caught, she might be thrown into the mass grave to feed the wild dogs. Even though she knew that Young Miss was kind and wouldn¡¯t let her die,

    But Hui Xiang still felt afraid.

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop¡ª

    Yang Shuwan was clearly also shocked by these words. Her withered face suddenly flushed red, and a strong excitement rushed to her mind.

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and wiped her tears.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Every year, there were servants who were let go from the Yu Residence for various reasons. Although Old Madam Lai was Bai Ye¡¯s grandmother, she did not take her seriously.

    However, it seemed like Old Madam Lai was someone who knew how to cause trouble. Now that Bai Ye was serving the residence, Old Madam Lai relied on her rtionship with the Matriarch in the past to go to the manor to visit her.

    That day, she was sitting in the central room like today. There was a portrait of Madam Xie on the wall.

    After Old Madam Lai entered the house, she did not bow to it immediately. Instead, she nced at Madam Xie¡¯s portrait on the wall with a very strange gaze, making her suspicious.

    Previously, Seventh Aunt had mentioned that when Madam Xie entered, Old Madam Lai was still serving in the residence.

    The Matriarch¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. As soon as Madam Xie entered, she asked her to help manage the household.

    Yu Jianiia had heard that Madam Xie was a powerful person. Just like Yu Youyao, she rewarded and punished people clearly. She was a kind person. Even though Madam Xie had passed away many years ago, there were still old servants in the residence who remembered her kindness.

    Old Madam Lai worked under Madam Xie. Forget their master-servant rtionship, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that with the way Old Madam Lai was looking at Madam Xie¡¯s portrait, there was a problem.

    After Old Madam Lai kowtowed to her to thank her, she secretly asked Hui Xiang to follow her.

    Indeed!

    When Old Madam Lai arrived at a ce with no one around, she spat on the ground and cursed, ¡°Pfft, shameless little b*tch. She relied on her cheap appearance to hook up with her brother-inw. What a wh*re. With a short life span too¡­¡±

    After that, she scolded andmented, and Yu Jianjia pieced together the truth about Old Madam Lai leaving the residence.

    Back then, Old Madam Lai had served in the residence. Although she was efficient, her hands and feet were a little dirty. It seemed that Madam Xie had discovered that she had stolen jewelry that her master did not wear because her brother was seriously ill.

    She was a servant in the Matriarch¡¯s house, so Madam Xie couldn¡¯t make a fuss.

    Madam Xie was not a heartless person. She privately interrogated Old Madam Lai. When she found out that her brother was seriously ill, she did not report it to the officials or punish Old Madam Lai. She only wrote Old Madam Lai on the list of people who terminated the contract.

    To outsiders, it was said that Old Madam Lai¡¯s brother was sick. Old Madam Lai was worried about her nephew and was willing to resolve the contract with the residence.

    It was also because of this that no one in the residence knew the truth.

    From Yu Jianjia¡¯s perspective, Madam Xie¡¯s actions were very benevolent.

    There were nationalws and family rules. It was understandable why Old Madam Lai had stolen her master¡¯s jewelry, but a mistake was a mistake. She couldn¡¯t have continued to serve in the residence,

    Madam Xie did not go too far and helped Old Madam Lai cover up the theft.

    Old Madam Lai had left the residence unscathed. With her experience serving an official, it was easy for her to find other jobs. It could be considered as giving Old Madam Lai a way out.

    However, after hearing Old Madam Lai insult Madam Xie like this, it seemed that not only did she not appreciate Madam Xie¡¯s kindness, but she also held a grudge.

    Hence, Yu Jianjia was suspicious of what she said about ¡°seducing her

    brother-inw.¡±

    However, it was inevitable that she would take these words to heart.

    When she spoke to Seventh Aunt, she had deliberately asked Madam Xie what she had said. Seventh Aunt only thought that she respected her mother, so she naturally said something.

    Later on, she found out from Seventh Aunt that back then, after Second Uncle Yu Zongshen was ranked, he went to Quanzhou. With the help of the Xie family, he nxote the ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡± andid a solid foundation forter entering the cab.

    This was also the reason why the Xie Residence and the Yu Residence got married.

    Only then did Yu Jianjia realize that something was amiss.

    Actually, what had happened to Second Uncle back then was not a secret in the residence.

    Since Matriarch did not mention this and Yang Shuwan was the second wife, she did not know much about this matter. The first and second branches had also separated long ago. She only knew some bits and pieces, so she did not think about it.

    At Seventh Aunt¡¯s mention, Yu Jianjia suddenly realized that the person who had a close rtionship with the Xie family was actually Second Uncle.

    Second Uncle had stayed in Quanzhou for more than a year and had been in and out of the Xie Residence. It was impossible for him not to know Madam

    Xie.

    In that case, Old Madam Lai¡¯s words were very likely not groundless.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s face turned pale with fright, but a secret excitement surged in her heart.

    After that, she used the excuse that Old Madam Lai had once served in the Matriarch¡¯s house to help Old Madam Lai hire a doctor to treat her illness. She even transferred Bai Ye to serve her personally.

    Old Madam Lai and Bai Ye were also grateful.

    She used this favor to indirectly ask about Madam Xie.

    Old Madam Lai only thought that she respected the first wife very much and wanted to know some things about her, so she couldn¡¯t help but say more.

    However, Old Madam Lai had served in the residence after all, and her mouth was very tight. No matter how she probed, she did not mention anything about Madam Xie and Second Uncle.

    However, she still found out some useful information.

    Old Madam Lai hated Madam Xie. No matter how cautious and tight-lipped she was, it was inevitable that she would reveal her resentment towards Madam Xie when she mentioned her due to oversight.

    These words were detailed, so it was difficult for ordinary people to associate them with an ¡°affair between inws¡±.

    Yu Jianjia was a ¡°mindful person¡± to begin with. She thought about Old Madam Lai¡¯s every word and sentence, even her tone and expression when she spoke.

    In the end, it was confirmed that Madam Xie and Second Uncle had known each other since they were in Quanzhou.

    She couldn¡¯t help but guess!

    Second Uncle was ranked first and had even entered the Hanlin Academy. In the future, he would be a cab minister. How could he marry a businesswoman?

    The lowest rankings included schrs, farmers, businessmen, and merchants.

    If Second Uncle married Madam Xie, it would inevitably make people sick.

    The legitimate son of an aristocratic family, who was ranked first in the rankings, and the heir of the Hanlin Academy. The stigma of being ¡°obsessed with women¡± would ruin his great reputation. Madam Xie would be the greatest obstacle in his career.

    From a mother¡¯s standpoint, be it for her son¡¯s future or his reputation, it was impossible for Matriarch to watch her son marry a businesswoman.

    Old Madam Lai was a cautious person. This matter was definitely not groundless. Even if she did not have evidence, she definitely knew some inside information.

    She had brought Old Madam Lai into the residence because she wanted to show her kindness and observe her carefully. If she investigated this matter clearly and had something on Yu Youyao, her future would be good.

    However, ns could not keep up with changes.

    Her father had brought Divine Physician Xie back from Zhejiang. Divine Physician Xie¡¯s ¡°Blood Medicinal Catalyst¡± cure was too tempting. If she wanted to nurture Yu Youyao into a medicinal catalyst, she first had to get her father to give up on her.

    Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of the first wife, and she had been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. It was impossible for the Yu

    Residence to give up on her easily..</font>

 Chapter 690 - 690: Every Man for Himself

    Chapter 690 - 690: Every Man for Himself

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If Madam Xie reallycked virtue, her father would be embarrassed and would not tolerate Yu Youyao.

    However, she definitely couldn¡¯t get involved in such matters.

    She was the one who had brought Old Madam Lai into the residence. If anyone found out that she was involved in this matter, it would mean that she had deliberately schemed against Yu Youyao.

    Even if Yu Youyao was despised by the Yu Residence, she would not have a good ending.

    She would only let her mother do it.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Her mother had always doted on her the most. She would definitely n carefully for her and not implicate her in this matter.

    Every man for himself, and the Devil take the hindmost.

    She just wanted to have a healthy body and did not want to be a sickly person eating medicine forever.

    She did not have to raise Yu Youyao into a Blood Medicinal Catalyst. She had originally nned to choose a suitable orphan daughter.

    It was Divine Physician Xie who had said that Yu Youyao¡¯s physique was suitable. They came from the same bloodline, so the medicine nurtured with her body would be the best. No one else was as suitable as Yu Youyao.

    At the thought of this, Yu Jianjia cried again. ¡°Mother, what should I do? I heard that back then, when Second Uncle went to Quanzhou and interacted with the Xie family, he must have known First Mother long ago. First Mother had proper teachings, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. However, Old

    Madam Lai is a rascal. If word gets out, it¡¯ll inevitably cause misunderstandings¡­¡±

    If they had never interacted in the past, these words would have just been passed around.

    However, since they had known each other in the past, it was inevitable that they would be involved.

    Yang Shuwan felt a little dizzy. Actually, she did not know much about Madam Xie. Before she married into the Yu Residence, the first and second branches had already been separated for a few years.

    As they were from separate families, the two families did not interact much.

    Madam Yao was filial. Other than during the holidays, she would onlye to the main house every ten days to visit her mother-inw and give her some filial gifts.

    That was all.

    Her brother-inw was busy with the court, so he came even less.

    She really couldn¡¯t think of Madam Xie and her brother-inw together. However, after hearing Jia Jia!s words just now, the two of them knew each other in Quanzhou. Perhaps this was not impossible.

    Madam Xie was flirtatious and beautiful, and her brother-inw was also gentle and refined.

    The man was unmarried, and the woman too. It seemed reasonable for her brother-inw to have some thoughts when he saw Madam Xie¡¯s good colors.

    However, this did not mean that the two of them were having an affair.

    Her brother-inw was ranked first and was even the Grand Secretary of the Cab now. It was said that he did not even have much contact with the concubines in the house, nor did he seem to covet Eldest Sister-inw.

    Yu Jianjia seemed to be extremely afraid. ¡°1 heard that less than half a year after the first wife married into the family, Second Aunt also married into the family. Not long after, the two branches separated.¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s eyelids twitched violently, and she heard Yu Jianjia say as she cried, ¡°With both parents around, there shouldn¡¯t be any separation. Every family is like this. The Yu Residence doesn¡¯t have many people to begin with, and Father and Second Uncle are just two brothers. The family is indistinguishable and support each other. How can it not be better than separating the family? Grandmother hasn¡¯t been in good health either. Wouldn¡¯t it be more appropriate to have two daughters-inw taking care of her at home? If others think about it this way, the Yu Residence will definitely be exposed. What should we do¡­¡±

    Although Yang Shuwan did not know why the first and second branches had split up back then, she had never felt that it was inappropriate in the past. However, when her daughter mentioned it, she also felt that there seemed to be something wrong with this split.

    If Madam Xie and her brother-inw had an affair, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to live under the same roof for long¡­

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Old Madam Lai to cause such amotion. I want to chase her out of the residence, but I¡¯m also worried that Old Madam Lai will spout nonsense outside. Her mouth is loose, it won¡¯t make a difference if we just keep her in the residence. If she says anything one day and others hear it, what should we do!¡±

    Once this matter spread, the reputation of the entire Yu Residence and even the Yu n would be ruined. The reputation that had been umted for generations would also be ruined.

    No wonder Jia Jia was so frightened. She couldn¡¯t make a decision herself, so she had to send the servants away and secretlye to the Tranquil Heart Residence to make a decision with her mother.

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s turbid eyes were red as she suddenly looked at Hui Xiang. ¡°I still have something to say to Third Miss. You¡­ go outside and guard the ce. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I- I¡¯ll go immediately.¡± Hui Xiang shuddered and crawled out of the house.

    Her heart was still pounding all the way to the courtyard.

    The way First Madam had looked at her just now was really too terrifying, causing her scalp to go numb and goosebumps to rise all over her body. It was not winter yet, but her body was cold for no reason.

    In the house, Yu Jianjia¡¯s face was pale and she was terrified. ¡°Mother, I was the one who brought Old Madam Lai into the residence. If anything happens to her, it will definitely be my fault. If Grandmother finds out, she definitely won¡¯t let me off easily. Mother, I¡¯m really afraid¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s heart ached for her daughter, and there was a strange excitement in her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic yet. Listen carefully to what I say and do as you¡¯re told.¡±

    Yu Jianjia nodded frantically, her eyes still filled with tears.

    Yang Shuwan instructed, ¡°You can¡¯t keep Hui Xiang in your house anymore.

    Use the excuse of sending her out to do something first. Leave the rest to me¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°Mother, Hui Xiang has been with me for many years and has been loyal to me. Can you not¡­¡±

    ¡°Jia Jia!¡± Yang Shuwan raised her voice. As she was too agitated, she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore and rolled her eyes.

    Yu Jianjia was so frightened that she fell to the side of the bed. She held her mother¡¯s hand and cried as she admitted her mistake. ¡°Mother, I was wrong. I know that Mother is doing this for my own good. Don¡¯t scare me. I¡¯ll listen to you. I- I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Mother, don¡¯t be angry with me¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan tightened her grip on the nket and forced herself to hold on. ¡°Jia Jia, I know that Hui Xiang is loyal to you. She¡¯s been serving you since you were young. You have a special rtionship with her.¡±

    Yu Jianjia lowered her head and cried softly, but she did not dare to say anything else, afraid that she would anger her mother and her body would not be able to take it.

    Yang Shushu sighed and softened her voice. ¡°l don¡¯t want to sin either, but as long as Hui Xiang doesn¡¯t die, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that one day, she won¡¯t identally let it slip. What will you do then?¡±

    Yu Jianjia looked at her mother nkly, as if she did not understand what she meant.

    Her daughter was young and had never been through anything, so she did not know the consequences of this matter. Yang Shuwan said, ¡°This matter concerns the future of the entire Yu n. As long as you¡¯re involved, the only end would be poison. You won¡¯t be able to survive at all.¡±

    Compared to the reputation of the entire Yu Residence, the future of her brother-inw and master, and even the honor of the entire Yu n, a life was insignificant.

    Not only Jia Jia, but everyone involved would not survive.

    Yu Jianjia was stunned.

    ¡°l have no choice either. Between you and Hui Xiang, I can only choose you. I don¡¯t have many days left. You have to rely on yourself in the future. Whether it¡¯s good or bad, I can¡¯t help you anymore..¡¯!</font>

 Chapter 691 - 691: Destruction

    Chapter 691 - 691: Destruction

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, tears streamed down Yang Shuwan!s face again.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s lips trembled as tears poured down her face. Listening to her mother¡¯s every word and sentence, she felt a little regretful.

    She shouldn¡¯t have schemed against her mother¡¯s loving motherly heart.

    However, when she saw her mother¡¯s withered appearance, she thought about how her mother was already at the end of her rope and did not have many days to live. She would treat it as herst thing to do for her before she died. In the future, when her mother passed away, she would definitely observe mourning for her mother for three years and copy Buddhist scriptures for her every day.

    Yang Shuwan held her hand and said earnestly, ¡°Jia Jia, I can¡¯t leave Hui<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Xiang, this hidden danger, by your side. I won¡¯t ever harm you.¡±

    Yu Jianjia cried and called out, ¡°Mother,¡± but she couldn¡¯t say anything to object.

    Yang Shuwan asked again, ¡°Does your maidservant, Bai Ye, know about this?¡±

    Yu Jianjia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve tested her. Bai Ye doesn¡¯t know about this. Moreover, Bai Ye is loyal to me just like Hui Xiang.¡±

    Yang Shuwan felt more confident and held Yu Jianjia¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Treat Bai Ye better in the future.¡¯

    Yu Jianjia panicked. Only then did she vaguely realize that it would take many lives to achieve what she had expected.

    sne naa no regrets at all.

    Every man for himself, and the Devil take the hindmost.

    Yang Shuwan continued, ¡°Pretend that you don¡¯t know about this. Use the excuse that you¡¯re not feeling well to stay in the courtyard and recuperate. No matter what happens in the residence, it has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?¡±

    Her tone suddenly became stern.

    Yu Jianjia was shocked and quickly said, ¡°I-I heard you clearly!¡¯ The room fell silent.

    After an unknown period of time, footsteps came from outside.

    Nanny Li walked in from behind the four screens. When she reached the bed, she saw First Madam staring at her with wide eyes.

    Nanny Li was so frightened that she took a step back.

    Yang Shuwan looked at her faintly. ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±

    She recalled that previously, when First Madam was asleep, she had secretly left the Tranquil Heart Residence and arranged to meet her old sisters to drink a few cups of alcohol to share theirints.

    Nanny Li panicked and felt a little guilty for no reason. She quickly said, ¡°Madam, I heard that there was a divine physician living in the residence, so I specially went out to ask around.¡±

    First Madam was now at the end of her rope. Forget a divine physician, even a god would find it difficult to save her. However, she had served First Madam for more than ten years. When she heard that a divine physician hade to the residence, it made sense to go out and ask.

    Fortunately, Yang Shuwan did not continue asking. ¡°Nanny Li, I remember that you¡¯ve entered the residence since you were young. In the past, you were a young maidservant who did chores in the north courtyard. Later, after I married into the residence, 1 chose a few agile people to serve in my courtyard.

    You were one of them.¡¯

    She was the daughter of a concubine who was not valued. The maidservants around her were all from the first wife. If they had already sold themselves to the first wife, they would not be loyal to her.

    After she got married, the apanying houses were also arranged by the first wife. Although the indenture had been handed over to her, she still had rtives in the Yang Residence. Even if they did not betray her, they had to inform the Yang Residence.

    She was also worried about using it.

    After marrying into the Yu Residence, she personally chose some people who were easy to control to serve her. She also made excuses to send away all the people who hade with her.

    Nanny Li had been with her the longest and most useful.

    Nanny Li had a bad feeling and subconsciously replied, ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to

    First Madam that I can serve Master.¡¯

    Yang Shuwan chuckled. ¡°Your hometown is in a manor in the suburbs of the Yu Residence. As your husband passed away early, you had two sons in the family to support. You had no choice but to entrust them to your brother and sell yourself to work in the manor. You were agile and smart, so I chose you to work in the residence.¡¯

    It was easier to control such a person, so she had chosen Nanny Li to serve her back then.

    Nanny Li was also loyal to her. Anything that was inconvenient for her to step in was handed over to Nanny Li. Nanny Li¡¯s family had received a lot of her grace.

    Her two sons were already married and had children. They had been arranged to be in charge of her shop, and now they even had grandchildren.

    Nanny Li t s face was ashen, and she did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Yang Shuwan said softly, ¡®1 1 don¡¯t have much life left. You¡¯ve done a lot with me, so you¡¯ll definitely die before me. However, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve served me loyally, so I won¡¯t treat your family badly¡­¡±

    Nanny Li knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°First Madam, I-I¡­¡±

    Her indenture was in First Madam¡¯s hands, and the future of her family was also in her hands. She had followed First Madam for many years and had done many atrocities. An old nanny like her had no other way out except to die for her master. This had almost be an unwritten rule for wealthy families.

    Yang Shuwan asked casually, ¡°Do you know Old Madam Lai? I heard that she used to do cleaning in Matriarch¡¯s courtyard.¡±

    Nanny Li looked confused. She did not know if it was because it had been too long and she did not remember this person for a moment, or if she really did not know her.

    Yang Shuwan did not mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know her. In any case, An Shou Hall is in the north courtyard. One of you will be sweeping the inner courtyard, and the other will be doing chores in the outer courtyard. You won¡¯t be far from each other.¡¯

    Nanny Li¡¯s heart jumped.

    She indeed did not have much of an impression of Old Madam Lai. The north courtyard was so big that there were more than ten small courtyards alone. Even the young maidservants had to follow the rules. They were not allowed to run around wherever they were assigned.

    An Shou Hall belonged to the inner courtyard. The maidservants serving in the inner courtyard were more dignified than those doing chores in the outer courtyard, and they did not interact much with them.

    Old Madam Lai was not someone who served her master, and she was not very dignified in the inner courtyard. Even if she knew about this person, she would not have a deep impression of her.

    As time passed, who would remember?

    Yang Shuwan sighed softly. ¡°In this residence, you¡¯re the person I trust the most. There are still a fewst things I want to ask you¡­¡±

    The Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, and everyone in the residence was busy preparing for it.

    The Yu Residence wasrge. Every time it was a festival, no matter how many people there were, it wasn¡¯t enough. They had to first tidy up the important ces. A side courtyard like the Tranquil Heart Residence was often rankedst.

    This year, there were cmities everywhere. The Mid-Autumn Festival had to be simple, but the preparations could not be careless. The arrangements for the ceremonies had to be more meticulous. They could not be prepared early like in the past. Many things had to be redrafted. Yu Youyao led the servants in the courtyard to take inventory of the storeroom and prepare the gift list. She was even busier.

    At this moment, she had finally drawn up the gift list and handed it to

    Concubine Jiang to prepare. Yu Youyao could finally take a break.

    Nanny Xu made white jade ginseng soup. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness. You have to take care of your health. Try your best to leave the matters in the residence to Concubine Jiang. In any case, it¡¯s only a matter of time..¡±</font>

 Chapter 692 - 692: Causing Trouble

    Chapter 692 - 692: Causing Trouble

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°How can I not be busy during the holidays? In the past, Grandmother had always made the decisions for the family. As soon as she gave an instruction, we weren¡¯t afraid that anything would go wrong. Now that Grandmother is sick, there¡¯s no one in the family who can take charge. I should be more careful, in case something goes wrong at home and Grandmother worries again.¡±

    Nanny Xu shook her head. The first branch of the Yu Residence was really a bad family. When their elder fell sick, there was not even anyone who could

    take charge seriously. No matter how capable the eldest daughter of the first wife was, she was still a youngdy who had yet to get married, so it was not convenient for her to manage many things.

    At this moment, Xia Tao came over. ¡°Young Miss, Nanny Xu is here to report that First Madam has used up all the old ginseng in her house and wants to collect another one.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. She frowned and said, ¡°Just say that Matriarch is sick. I¡¯m attending to her illness in An Shou Hall, so I¡¯ll have to trouble Third Miss to take care of the Tranquil Heart Residence. If there¡¯s anything, just report it to Third Miss and let her make the decision.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    In the past, her grandmother had been in charge of Tranquil Heart Residence, and she had never gotten involved.

    After her grandmother fell sick, she had been attending to her illness in An Shou Hall. Her grandmother had also instructed Yu Jianjia to go to the Tranquil Heart Residence to show her filial piety. She had even removed the guard.

    She was just short of saying, ¡°Take care of your own mother.¡±

    Indirectly, she handed the Tranquil Heart Residence to Yu Jianjia.

    Why was the matter of the Tranquil Heart Residence reported to her?

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°I heard that Third Miss isn¡¯t feeling well. Nanny Li doesn¡¯t dare to disturb her.¡¯

    Yu Youyao frowned and instructed Xia Tao, ¡°Go to my house and get a hundred-year-old ginseng for Nanny Li. Prepare some good supplements and medicinal food and send them to Third Miss¡¯ house to see if she¡¯s seriously ill. Do we need to invite Imperial Physician Hu over to take a look?¡±

    It had been a few days since Old Madam Lai had entered the residence, but Yu

    Jianjia, who had been jumping up and down, had actually stopped?!

    Yu Youyao was not surprised.

    There was nothing to investigate Old Madam Lai¡¯s family background.

    The children of wealthy families were all served by maid servants who had signed a death contract. That was the condition for them to be allowed to serve in the master¡¯s courtyard.

    There were also a few courtyards of various sizes in the inner courtyard. Those who had signed a living contract like Old Madam Lai were usually not ced in an important position.

    Most of the people who worked with Old Madam Lai and were familiar with her had signed a living contract. They would be released from the residence in three to five years at most. There were not many people in the residence who knew Old Madam Lai.

    Most of the people who worked with Old Madam Lai and were familiar with her had signed a living contract. They would be released from the residence in three to five years at most. There were not many people in the residence who knew Old Madam Lai.

    Why was Yu Jianjia spending so much effort on such a person? Yu Youyao understood.

    Old Madam Lai might seem to have nothing to do with her.

    However, after thinking about when Old Madam Lai had entered and left the residence, she understood that that person and Old Madam Lai did not have any interest in her grandmother, but her biological mother, Madam Xie.

    At that time, the one managing the residence was her biological mother, Madam Xie.

    Yu Jianjia wanted to use her biological mother, Madam Xie, to cause trouble.

    This current Yu Jianjia suddenly ovepped with the Yu Jianjia in her nightmare. She used her blood as a medicinal catalyst and her heart as medicine, but she could still pretend to be weak and innocent.

    Previously, Yu Youyao had never understood why, as the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence, she had been so easily abandoned by the Yu Residence in her nightmare.

    To the point where she had even been tacitly agreed to be Yu Jianjia¡¯s medicinal catalyst?

    If it had something to do with her biological mother, Madam Xie, then everything made sense.

    Yu Youyao suddenly had the feeling that ¡°it¡± was finally here. It was as if the two separate lines of nightmare and reality had suddenly intertwined.

    Although she couldn¡¯t guess what Yu Jianjia was going to do, the most direct and effective way to make the Yu Residence give up on the eldest daughter of the first wife was to make a big fuss about her reputation.

    Yu Zongzheng did not have any feelings for his first wife. Her mother had already passed away for more than ten years. There were many things that could not be verified even in death. It was very easy to nder a dead person.

    Yu Youyao turned around and returned to her room. She a letter to her cousin. There were only two words on it: Return quickly!

    After writing, she handed the letter to Qiu Xing. ¡°Give the letter to Chang An and send it to Youzhou at full speed.¡±

    In a few days, the Xie Residence will arrive.

    After Old Madam Lai entered the residence, it seemed that she had not done anything. In fact, she had already made the necessary ns. No matter what Yu Jianjia wanted to scheme, it would not go as nned.

    She was no longer alone and helpless like in her nightmare. She was not the Yao Yao who could only rely on her grandmother.

    Xia Tao followed Ai Ye into the house and heard Bai Ye crying in the inner room. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Miss was too kind and understanding. That¡¯s why she allowed my grandmother to enter the residence and reunited me with her. However, I was only concerned about reuniting with Grandmother and didn¡¯t serve Miss. Miss¡¯ body is weak and she can¡¯t be alone. Sister Ai Ye isn¡¯t thorough enough. It¡¯s all because of me that Miss fell ill and suffered.

    Boohoo¡­

    Yu Jianjia coughed lightly. It sounded weak. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s also because my body is weak. Filial piety is the most important. It¡¯s rare for your grandmother to enter the residence, so it¡¯s only right for you to be filial to her.¡¯

    Bai Ye immediately burst into tears. ¡°Since I¡¯ve signed a death contract and served Young Miss, I¡¯m one of your people, If I die, it¡¯ll be for you. I should prioritize Young Miss. My grandmother has been in the residence for a while already. She hasn¡¯t served the residence for a long time and is no longer a member, so she can¡¯t stay in the residence forever. I¡¯ll send her outter.¡± Yu Jianjia hurriedly said, ¡°The Mid-Autumn Festival is in a few days. Why don¡¯t we wait until after it¡­

    Bai Ye kowtowed respectfully to Young Miss. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Young

    Miss, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to serve you in the future.¡±

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t help but cough again and say in a hoarse voice, ¡°Girl, why are you so stubborn? I originally took advantage of the Mid-Autumn Festival to bring your grandmother into the residence. The festival hasn¡¯t even started¡­

    Bai Ye kowtowed to Young Miss again. ¡°I thank you for your kindness on behalf of Grandmother. Young Miss is sick, so I just want to serve you well.¡±

    Yu Jianjia couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. It¡¯s just that your grandmother is old and not in good health. When she entered the residence, she followed the people in the manor and they could take care of her. It¡¯s a little inappropriate for her to go back alone.¡± At this point, she pondered for a moment. ¡°Let Hui Xiang make a trip and send your grandmother back. That way, I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡±

    Bai Ye did not want to trouble the residence too much, but she was worried about her grandmother, so she said, ¡°Thank you, Young Miss.¡±

    Yu Jianjia rewarded her with many more things, including 20 taels of silver, some cotton cloth, food, and so on.

    When Bai Ye came out, her eyes were red. When she saw Xia Tao, she called out, ¡°Sister Xia Tao.¡± Then, she left the house and returned to help her grandmother tidy up.

    For some reason, when Xia Tao heard this, she was invited into the inner room by Ai Ye. There was a faint medicinal smell in the room. Yu Jianjia was leaning against the pillow with disheveled hair, her face pale and haggard..</font>

 Chapter 693 - 693: First Madam Is Dead

    Chapter 693 - 693: First Madam Is Dead

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xia Tao quickly bowed. ¡°Hello, Third Miss.¡±

    Yu Jianjia said hoarsely, ¡°Miss Xia Tao, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. What instructions does Eldest Sister have?¡±

    Xia Tao quickly shook her head. ¡°Third Miss, you¡¯re being too serious. My young miss heard that Third Miss was not feeling well, so she ordered me toe over and take a look.¡±

    Yu Jianjia coughed twice again before saying, ¡°Every time the seasons change, my body has to go through some trouble. It was only because I felt hotst night that I took off my nket. When I woke up in the morning, I was still fine. At noon, my body couldn¡¯t move anymore. I¡¯ve already asked Divine Physician Xie to take a look. I just caught a cold. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a few sets of medicine and recuperating for a few days. Don¡¯t let Eldest Sister worry.¡±

    Xia Tao finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that Third Miss is fine,¡±

    Yu Jianjia said, ¡°It¡¯s also because my health isn¡¯t good enough and I can¡¯t share Eldest Sister¡¯s burden. Eldest Sister has just recovered from a serious illness. Please take care of yourself.¡±

    When Xia Tao returned to An Shou Hall, she recounted what had happened in the courtyard.

    Hui Xiang wanted to send Old Madam Lai back!

    Yu Jianjia was really sick!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was very serious. Next, no matter what happened in the Yu Residence, it would not implicate an old woman who had left the residence and Yu Jianjia.

    Seeing that Young Miss¡¯ expression was amiss, Xia Tao said, ¡°Young Miss, I keep feeling that something is wrong with Old Madam Lai. Are we going to let her leave the residence?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately felt conflicted. No matter what was wrong with Old Madam Lai, as long as she was captured and handcuffed and interrogated, everything would be clear. If she knew what Yu Jianjia was plotting, she would be more guarded.

    However, her rationality told her not to do this.

    If Yu Jianjia really wanted to make a big fuss about her mother¡¯s reputation, as her daughter, she couldn¡¯t act rashly.

    Before Yu Jianjia could show her fox tail, she had already panicked. Instead, she had be the one who felt ¡°guilty.¡± When Yu Jianjia returned the favor, she would have no way to defend herself. It would be disadvantageous to her biological mother.

    This was not something a youngdy who had yet to get married should get involved in. Even her biological mother would be in the wrong the more she got involved.

    It would be more legitimate to leave it to the Xie family to handle.

    After figuring this out, Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°Hurry up and ask when the Xie family will enter the capital.¡±

    Old Madam Lai and Hui Xiang left the residence at half past four in the afternoon.

    Nanny Li had been guarding the front courtyard for a long time. As soon as Yu Zongzheng entered the residence, she quickly rushed over and knelt in front of him, crying. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back¡­¡±

    When the servants nearby heard themotion, they couldn¡¯t help but nce sideways.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yu Zongzheng was shocked. He did not recognize that this old woman, who had lost most of her gray hair and her weight, was actually Nanny Li, who served beside Yang Shuwan.

    Nanny Li cried, ¡°I¡¯m Nanny Li, who works for First Madam!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned and his expression immediately darkened. ¡°First Madam¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. Why aren¡¯t you serving her well? Why did youe to the front courtyard?¡±

    With that, he took a detour to leave.

    Nanny Li suddenly pounced over and hugged Yu Zongzhengs leg, not letting him leave. ¡°Master, First Madam, she¡­ she can¡¯t take it anymore. She keeps muttering about Master. Go and meet her. After all, you and First Madam are husband and wife. A day as husband and wife means a hundred days of kindness. Please see First Madam onest time, Master¡­

    Hearing Nanny Li say that Madam Yang was dying, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment, his heart filled with mixed emotions.

    In the past, he had felt guilty towards Madam Yang and looked down on her. However, in the end, she had still married into the family.

    But now, this guilt had be humiliation and a stain in his life.

    He did not want to see Madam Yang.

    However, Madam Yang was still his legitimate wife in name. With Nanny Li causing such amotion in public, if he did not see Madam Yang onest

    time, it would inevitably be exposed.

    In the end, Yu Zongzheng still went to the Tranquil Heart Residence with Nanny Li.

    Yang Shuwan leaned against the big pillow, still looking thin and withered. However, when she saw Yu Zongzheng, two unnatural lumps of red appeared on her ashen face, as if spring had arrived for her. She immediately perked up.

    Is this an illusion?!

    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Yang Shuwan grinned.

    Yu Zongzheng simply couldn¡¯t believe that the skinny and withered person in front of him was Yang Shuwan. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Yang Shuwan¡¯s charming appearance in the past. He looked incredulous. ¡°You, how did you be like this?¡±

    Yang Shuwan did not seem to hear this. ¡°Yu Zongzheng, I¡¯m going to die.¡± Yu Zongzhengs expression darkened and he said nothing.

    Yang Shuwan did not mind. ¡°l know you can¡¯t wait for me to die sooner.

    However, when a person is about to die, their words are kind¡­¡±

    The door between the East Mansion and the West Mansion was blocked. If Bi Tao wanted to go to the Second Mansion, she could only take a detour and get in through the back door.

    When Old Madam Ma saw Bi Tao running over in a panic, she asked while watching from the sidelines, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Miss Bi Tao? Why aren¡¯t you serving First Madam? Why did you run to the back door?¡±

    Bi Tao hurriedly stepped forward and stuffed a bag of money into her hands. ¡°First Madam can¡¯t take it anymore. She wants to see Second Madam and asked me to invite her over. I¡¯ll need a favor from you.¡±

    Old Madam Ma was stunned for a moment. In name, Eldest Madam Yang was still the mistress of the residence. She was about to die. If she wanted to see Second Madam, she naturally couldn¡¯t stop her.

    Old Madam Ma quickly opened the door. ¡°Miss Bi Tao,e back quickly.¡±

    Bi Tao was extremely grateful. Without hesitation, she ran to the Second Mansion to look for Madam Yao and exined her intentions.

    Madam Yao was puzzled, but she did not show it on her face. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll quickly change my clothes first.¡±

    No matter how anxious Bi Tao was, she couldn¡¯t let Second Madam go to the main house in this outfit. It would be too rude, so she could only nod in agreement.

    Madam Yao immediately entered the inner room. Nanny Qian did not dare to dy and instructed the maidservants in the room to quickly help Second Madam put on her clothes.

    The more Madam Yao thought about it, the more confused she felt. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Madam Yangs illness is very serious. After enduring for so many years, it¡¯s finally over. I still feel quite ufortable being a sister-inw.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It¡¯s just that our rtionship wasn¡¯t very good in the past, and we weren¡¯t close. In the past two years, Matriarch has been far away from the Second Mansion and hasn¡¯t even interacted much. Why did she suddenly want to see me?¡±

    Nanny Qian quicklybed Madam Yao¡¯s hair. ¡°Who knows what First

    Madam is thinking? Perhaps she¡¯s worried about Third Miss and Fourth

    Young Master and wants you, as an aunt, to take care of them. Aunts are also half a mother.¡± At this point, she sighed. ¡°Fourth Young Master is still young, and Third Miss¡¯ health isn¡¯t very good. Matriarch is also sick, and her heart is only biased towards Eldest Miss. In the future, Third Miss and Fourth Young Master¡¯s lives¡­

    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.

    As a servant, she shouldn¡¯t judge her master rashly..

 Chapter 694 - 694: A Dying Person

    Chapter 694 - 694: A Dying Person

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, Nanny Qian¡¯s meaning was clear, so Madam Yao naturally understood. ¡°This person is about to die. After all, we¡¯re sisters-inw. It¡¯s indeed time to go over and take a look.¡±

    In less than the time it took to burn an incense stick, Madam Yao was dressed neatly. She quickly followed Bi Tao to the main house. Instead of going to An Shou Hall, she went straight to the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Nanny Qian and Bi Tao consciously guarded the courtyard and did not follow her in.

    If Eldest Madam Yang really wanted to make arrangements for her funeral, the servants couldn¡¯t enter rashly.

    There were four screens in the middle of the inner room, and a Buddhist shrine was ced in the outer room. Just as Madam Yao was about to circle into the screen, she heard a man¡¯s voice from inside¡ª

    Madam Yao was shocked and took two steps back. Then, she realized that it was her uncle¡¯s voice.

    What was Madam Yang doing? She had said that she wanted to see her and hurriedly asked Bi Tao to invite her over. Why was Eldest Uncle still inside?

    For a moment, she did not know whether to leave or stay!

    Yang Shuwan grinned strangely. A person¡¯s words are kind when they¡¯re about to die. Nanny Li.¡± She looked at Nanny Li, her turbid eyes filled with threat. ¡°There are some things that you¡¯ve been hiding for more than ten years. It¡¯s time to tell Master¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned and said impatiently, ¡°What are you doing now?¡±

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s gray eyes were fixed on Nanny Li, who was standing still and trembling. ¡°You still want to bring this secret into the coffin?¡±

    These words were clearly telling her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live if she didn¡¯t tell her.

    Nanny Li thought of the old and young in the family, and her legs immediately went limp. She knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Eldest Master, I have something to say about thete Eldest Madam Xie.¡±

    At noon, when she returned to the Tranquil Heart Residence, First Madam inexplicably mentioned ¡°Old Madam Lai¡±.

    She even said some strange things.

    ¡ªDo you know Old Madam Lai? I heard that she used to do cleaning in Matriarch¡¯s courtyard.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t know each other. In any case, An Shou Hall was in the north courtyard. One of you would be sweeping the inner courtyard, while the other would be doing chores in the outer courtyard. They wouldn¡¯t be far from each other.

    ¡ªIn this residence, you¡¯re the person I trust the most. There are still a fewst things I want to ask of you¡­

    At that time, Nanny Li did not understand what First Madam meant, but she did understand that First Madam wanted her to die, and she had no room to refuse.

    Nanny Li listened to First Madam¡¯s instructions and used the excuse that she had used up all the old ginseng in the Tranquil Heart Residence to go to the courtyard to look for Old Madam Lai.

    After threatening and tempting her, she obtained a shocking secret from Old Madam Lai.

    On such a hot day, Nanny Li broke out in a cold sweat. As if no one had drained their energy, she left the courtyard in a daze and went to An Shou Hall to look for Eldest Miss.

    She used the excuse that Third Miss was not feeling well and did not want to disturb her to ask Eldest Miss for the old mountain ginseng.

    When Eldest Miss found out that Third Miss was sick, she would definitely send someone to visit her.

    Hui Xiang deliberately caused amotion with Bai Ye, saying that Bai Ye

    had been taking care of her grandmother and serving Young Miss wholeheartedly, causing her to fall sick.

    Bai Ye was also one-track-minded and grateful to Third Miss. After hearing such criticism, how could she tolerate it? She immediately went to look for Third Miss and said that she wanted to send her grandmother away.

    When Xia Tao arrived at the courtyard, she happened to hear Bai Ye and Third Miss¡¯s conversation.

    This n was to send Old Madam Lai away legitimately. After Old Madam Lai left the residence, whatever happened in the residence would have nothing to do with her, and Third Miss would not be implicated.

    Outside, Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai were the only two people who knew. If anything happened, it would be their bad luck.

    Old Madam Lai only entered the residence to see Bai Ye.

    Third Miss was sick and did not know anything.

    At the thought of this, Nanny Li gritted her teeth. used to do chores in the north courtyard. asionally, when I was busy at An Shou Hall, I would have the chance to enter An Shou Hall to work.¡¯

    Yu Zongzhengs expression became even more impatient. ¡°What are you trying to say!¡¯

    Nanny Li continued, ¡°I still remember that on the day of Master and Second Madam¡¯s marriage, everyone in the residence was so busy that their feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Eldest Madam Xie saw that the auspicious time had arrived, but Master hadn¡¯t gone to wee the bride yet. Worried that she would miss the auspicious time, she called a maidservant over to An Shou Hall and reported it to Matriarch¡­¡±

    Four screens away, Madam Yao, who was about to leave, suddenly heard about the day of her marriage. She couldn¡¯t walk anymore.

    Yu Zongzheng was also stunned.

    That day, Second Brother had drunk a lot and had yet to change into his wedding clothes when the auspicious time came. He was called to An Shou Hall by his mother. Later, he missed the auspicious time and waste to wee the bride.

    He was both indignant and envious.

    He thought to himself, ¡°Second Brother married a well-connected and noble schrly woman. He¡¯s in bliss and doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it. He actually missed the auspicious time to wee the bride.¡±

    At this point, Nanny Li¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°When I arrived at An Shou Hall, I didn¡¯t see anyone in the house, so I didn¡¯t dare to enter rashly. However, I was worried that I would miss Master¡¯s time, so I became bold. I didn¡¯t expect to hear Matriarch reprimanding Second Master¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng said nothing.

    On the day of his second brother¡¯s marriage, he was drunk before he even weed the bride. When the auspicious time came, he had yet to change into his wedding clothes to wee the bride. His mother would definitely reprimand him. It would not be glorious if this matter spread.

    Therefore, other than his mother, he, and his second brother, no one else in the residence knew about this.

    Outsiders only thought that something had gone wrong in the residence, so they were not surprised. After all, no one would not make a mistake in such a big matter like marriage.

    For Nanny Li to know about this, it was obvious that she was not lying.

    ¡°Matriarch was scolding Second Master.¡± Nanny Li¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. Her mouth trembled, and even her voice was trembling uncontrobly. ¡°You b*stard, you¡¯re about to get married. Why are you still making a fuss? Do you want to make a fool of yourself in the entire Yu Residence? Roujia has been married to your eldest brother for more than half a year. Hurry up and change into your wedding clothes and go to the Yao Residence to wee her¡­

    Yu Zongzheng was like a bolt from the blue.

    Madam Yao, who was four screens away, felt the world spin and her eyes turn ck.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the details of the marriage shed through his mind. Some things that he couldn¡¯t see in the past were connected to a shocking truth at this moment.

    Yu Zongshen was infatuated with his eldest sister-inw!

    While he did not really want to marry her.

    After the initial shock, Yu Zongzheng flew into a rage. ¡°You b*tch ve, how dare you spout nonsense¡­¡± He kicked Nanny Li¡¯s chest.

    Nanny Li wailed and fell to the ground. She covered her chest and vomited blood. ¡°l dare to swear to the heavens that everything I said today is true. I¡¯m willing to die to prove my innocence¡­¡±

    Before Yu Zongzheng could react¡ª

    Nanny Li hit the corner of the table on the bed like a bull. With a bang, her forehead bled.

    Nanny Li fell to the ground limply. Blood gushed out of the blood hole on her head. Her mouth opened and closed, but she couldn¡¯t even make a sound. She red and stopped breathing..

 Chapter 695 - 695: Good Words

    Chapter 695 - 695: Good Words

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Zongzheng was stunned and suffered a huge shock.

    So! Was what Nanny Li had just said true?

    Second Brother and Madam Xie really¡­

    Even Matriarch knew¡­

    Only he was kept in the dark?!

    But how could Second Brother be with Madam Xie?

    He must have heard wrongly just now. Yu Zongzheng shook his head hard and saw Nanny Li lying in a pool of blood. Her eyes were wide open and she died with remaining grievances.

    Nanny Li¡¯s every word and sentence just now was especially audible.

    He had no choice but to believe it!

    Why was that?

    Yang Shuwanughed crazily. ¡°Yu Zongzheng, oh Yu Zongzheng, don¡¯t you think about it? The Yu Residence is a schrly family, and you¡¯re the eldest son of the first wife. In the future, you¡¯ll have to inherit the family business. Which eldest son of the first wife doesn¡¯t marry a woman of equal status and meticulous upbringing to manage the family business? However, Matriarch asked you to marry a businesswoman.¡±

    These words stabbed into Yu Zongzhengs heart like a knife, causing his expression to change drastically.

    This was also something that Yu Zongzheng had not been able to let go of for so many years.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s because brother-inw has long had a rtionship with Madam

    Xie in Quanzhou. However, he¡¯s high on the rankings and has entered the

    Hanlin Academy. In the future, he¡¯ll still enter the cab and be the Grand

    Secretary. How can he marry a businesswoman?¡±

    ¡°Since he couldn¡¯t marry her, he sacrificed you to marry her. The Xie family is so rich. When the timees, he¡¯ll get both the money and the person. How good would that be¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you became a fool and picked up your brother-inw¡¯s used good and became his sacrifice¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzhengs eyes turned red with anger as he shouted, ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡¯ She did not want to believe Madam Yang.

    However, back then, when Second Brother went to Quanzhou, he was indeed close to the Xie family. Second Brother had long known Xie Roujia. They were unrted and for no reason. Why did the Xie family help Second Brother write ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡±?

    Once the seed of doubt was nted, it would take root in the heart and quickly grow into a towering tree.

    Yang Shuwan was excited and kept grinning. ¡°If the parents around, the family won¡¯t be separated. There are only two brothers in the Yu Residence. We¡¯re a family, so how can we not be better together? Matriarch has never been in good health either. Isn¡¯t it more appropriate to have two daughters-inw taking care of her at home? Why did you two split up so early? Don¡¯t you feel that something is amiss?¡±

    Yu Zongzhengs mind exploded. How could he not have felt it?

    At that time, he had found it strange. His mother was a widow and had worked hard to raise the two of them. She often warned them to be united as brothers, hoping that the two of them could take care of each other and support each other.

    Why did Second Brother have to split from the family as soon as he got married?

    Not only were people divided into different families, but they were also divided into family businesses, rtionships, and interests. This divided the brothers who were originally as close as family into two families, andpletely separated the brothers who were on the same path.

    With parents around, there should be no separation between the families. It was the same for every family.

    His mother was still alive, so it was unfilial to split up.

    Second Brother was young, so no one would say much. However, as an elder brother, he had to inherit the family business. By splitting up the family early, it was inevitable that others would think that he couldn¡¯t tolerate Second Brother.

    The separation had a greater impact on him.

    Naturally, it was not something he would agree with.

    However, his mother insisted on splitting up, and his second son did not object. He could not dissuade his mother, so they split up.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t know that there was something wrong with his mother¡¯s attitude at the time, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    If Second Brother had a rtionship with Madam Xie, then everything would be exined.

    After being husband and wife with Yu Zongzheng for more than ten years, Madam Yang knew him the best. She also knew very well what to say to control Yu Zongzheng.

    A fire seemed to burn in her turbid eyes. ¡°Have you never suspected why Yu Youyao is closer to Second Uncle when she¡¯s clearly your daughter? Uncle treats Yu Youyao like his own daughter. Whatever Shuangbai has, Yu Youyao definitely has it too. Yu Youyao even has somethings that Shuangbai doesn¡¯t have¡­

    Yu Zongzheng felt dizzy. His second brother had doted on Yu Youyao since she was young.

    He still remembered that on the day Madam Xie passed away, Yu Youyao had cried all day. When he went to An Shou Hall to visit his mother, he saw his second brother hugging Yu Youyao.

    It was strange. Yu Youyao, who had been crying non-stop, stopped crying after a while when she was in her second brother¡¯s arms.

    At that time, he had even teased, ¡°A gentleman doesn¡¯t hug his child, only his grandchildren. Why are you hugging your niece?¡±

    Second Brother¡¯s expression was indifferent, but he did not say anything.

    Yu Zongzheng suddenly realized that in the past, he had the best rtionship with his second brother. It was only after he married Madam Xie that he unknowingly distanced himself from him.

    At that time, he and his second brother had just entered the royal court. They were both very busy and did not think too much about it.

    However, after Madam Xie¡¯s death, his rtionship with his second brotherpletely faded.

    Second Brother did note to the main house much anymore. Even if he did, he would not look for him anymore. Even if the two of them bumped into each other, Second Brother did not speak to him much and ignored him.

    ¡°Even if Old Madam doesn¡¯t like me, she shouldn¡¯t vent her anger on her grandchildren. They¡¯re all biological grandchildren, but Old Madam dotes on Yu Youyao and Shuangbai from the Second Mansion. Even the sons and daughters of concubines are more doted on than Jia Jia and Brother Si.¡± Yang Shuwan giggled. ¡°Old Madam dotes on brother-inw. She even dotes on his children more than yours.¡±

    ¡°After you married Madam Xie, you didn¡¯t stay in her room much, so she was married for three years and didn¡¯t have any children. She didn¡¯t get pregnant for three years. How did she suddenly get pregnant¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng waspletely stunned. Yang Shuwan¡¯s words were like knives that cut through his rationality. He began to rack his brains to think about the past¡­

    He thought of his second brother and Madam Xie chatting andughing together. Madam Xie smiled elegantly,pletely unlike how cold and perfunctory she looked when facing him.

    He thought of how his second brother had secretly looked at Madam Xie and pretended that he was fine when he discovered him. He thought that he was just looking at her by coincidence and did not think too much about it.

    He recalled that when Madam Xie was building the Jade Courtyard, his second brother came to the main house every other day. Not long after the construction of the Jade Courtyard waspleted, Madam Xie realized that she was pregnant.

    Suspicions create imaginary fears!

    All the seemingly normal scenes in the past had be abnormal at this moment.

    Yu Zongzhengs eyes turned red as he strode out of the house.

    Madam Yang wasughing crazily. ¡°Yu Zongzheng, you cuckold. You¡¯re a fool.

    You picked up your brother¡¯s used good. Did you feelfortable using it? Mother dotes on her younger son. His wife is his lover, and his daughter is also his daughter. Are you happy raising your wife and daughter? Your mother, second brother, and the first wife joined forces and treated you as a fool. They lied to you and used you. Are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Who can you me? If you want to me someone, me yourself for being inferior to your second brother. Serves you right for being stepped on by him for all of your life and marrying a wh*re that he doesn¡¯t want just to pave the way for his future. Serves your mother right for only having your second brother in her heart and never caring about your feelings.. Serves Xie Roujia right for being disrespectful and fooling around with him¡­¡±

 Chapter 696 - 696: Furious

    Chapter 696 - 696: Furious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Every word was like a knife that drew blood. It stabbed at the indignation, anger, and resentment that he had buried deep in his heart.

    The string in Yu Zongzhengs mind called rationality broke with a buzz.

    After Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai sessfully left the residence, Yu Jianjia finally felt relieved.

    Next, she only had to listen to her mother¡¯s arrangements and ¡°recuperate.¡±

    For the sake of caution, Yu Jianjia was not pretending to be sick. Her body was weak, so she could not be greedy for cold. After drinking a bowl of ice water, she felt an itch in her throat and coughed. She was not afraid of being exposed.

    Ai Ye helped Yu Jianjia drink the medicine and left.

    Bai Ye returned after asking around. ¡°Young Miss, Nanny Li bumped into the corner of the bed and stopped breathing on the spot. Eldest Master came out of the Tranquil Heart Residence angrily and went to An Shou Hall¡­¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes turned red, and her throat itched. She couldn¡¯t help but cough. ¡°Cough¡­ What¡­ what happened? Nanny Li was fine. Why would she¡­¡± As she spoke, her voice turned hoarse and she cried.

    Nanny Li had served First Madam for more than ten years and had a deep rtionship with Young Miss. Now that Nanny Li was suddenly gone, Young Miss would definitely not feel good.

    Bai Ye!s heart ached for Young Miss, and she did not know how to persuade her. ¡°In the Tranquil Heart Residence, there¡¯s only Nanny Li and Bi Tao serving her. When Eldest Master was talking to First Madam, Bi Tao was guarding outside the courtyard. I don¡¯t know what happened inside. First Madam must have been agitated and fell crazy¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down Yu Jianjia¡¯s face. ¡°My health hasn¡¯t been good since I was young. Nanny Li has taken care of me a lot. All these years, Mother has relied on Nanny Li to take care of her. How could she¡­¡±

    Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai had left the residence, Nanny Li was dead, and her father had gone to An Shou Hall¡­

    She had already done more than half of her n.

    Actually, Old Madam Lai¡¯s words were not enough to prove that Madam Xie was having an affair with Second Uncle.

    It was said that catching thieves and dirty hands would lead to catching adultery in pairs.

    There was no witness and no physical evidence. It was really difficult to convince her with just Old Madam Lai¡¯s words. At the very least, she did not believe that Second Uncle was such a shameless person.

    But none of this mattered.

    What was important was to make her father believe that Madam Xie and Second Uncle were having an affair.

    Yu Jianjia knew very well that even if Old Madam Lai revealed this matter, no one would believe her. After all, she had been out of the residence for many years, and no one had proved that what she had said was true.

    That was why she had looked for her mother.

    His mother and father had been husband and wife for more than ten years. In the end, she still understood him and knew what to do to make his father suspect that Madam Xie was improper.

    Don¡¯t wash dirty linen in public. No matter how much trouble this matter caused, it wouldn¡¯t affect her and the Yu Residence.

    After that, even if her father wouldn¡¯t do anything to Yu Youyao for the sake of dignity, Yu Youyao¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be too good. She would either find a random family to marry into or die of illness.

    At that time, it would be easy to raise Yu Youyao into a medicinal catalyst

    Yu Jianjia pinched her handkerchief and covered her lips, covering the corners of her mouth.

    Yu Zongzheng rushed into An Shou Hall.

    Seeing that his expression was amiss, Nanny Liu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡°Master, why are you here? Matriarch is still asleep. You¡­¡± Yu Zongzheng turned a deaf ear and strode towards the inner room.

    Nanny Liu quickly went over to stop her. ¡°Matriarch has just taken the medicine and isn¡¯t awake yet. Divine Physician Xie has repeatedly reminded me to let Matriarch recuperate well so that she can recover from her illness. If you have any urgent matters, why don¡¯t you sit outside first and let me go in to call Matriarch¡­

    The veins on Eldest Master¡¯s forehead throbbed, and his eyes almost spewed fire.

    How could she dare to let Eldest Master go in to look for Matriarch?

    It was good to sit outside and calm down.

    ¡°Get lost¡­¡± Yu Zongzheng roared and waved Nanny Liu away.

    Nanny Liu was waved by this force and fell to the ground with a bang. She was in a daze and watched helplessly as Eldest Master rushed into the inner room.

    Eldest Master¡¯s roar came from the inner room. ¡°Get lost. All of you, get out. No one is allowed to approach An Shou Hall. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be beaten to death¡­

    Qing Xiu and Bai Kui, who were serving in the room, left the inner room in fear.

    When Qing Xiu saw Nanny Liu fall to the ground, she hurriedly went forward to help her up. Her eyes kept looking into the inner room. ¡°Nanny, what should we do now? Master, he, he¡­

    Nanny Liu took a deep breath. ¡°We¡¯ll do as Master says. Everyone, leave first. Bai Kui, guard the door. No one is allowed to approach An Shou Hall. Qing Xiu, go look for Eldest Miss immediately¡­¡±

    Qing Xiu and Bai Kui quickly left the house.

    Nanny Liu was worried about Matriarch, so she stayed outside.

    Soon, she heard Eldest Master¡¯s furious voiceing from the room. ¡°Mother, you clearly know that there was something going on between Second Brother and Madam Xie. Why did you let me marry Madam Xie?¡±

    ¡°You, shut up!¡± Old Madam Yu leaned against the pillow with a pale face. After shouting, a wave of blood suddenly rushed to her head, making her dizzy. Her chest seemed to be blocked by something, and even breathing became difficult. She clutched her chest and panted, her vision turning ck. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying to me!¡± At the thought of Nanny Li, who had bumped into the corner of the table and was still lying in a pool of blood with her eyes wide open, Yu Zongzheng was furious. He shouted, ¡°l know everything. When

    Second Brother was in Quanzhou, he was thinking about Madam Xie. After Madam Xie married into the Yu Residence, Second Brother refused to give up on her, so Mother was anxious and helped Second Brother wee Madam Yao into the house. On the day of the wedding, Second Brother was drunk and refused to change into his wedding clothes or wee the bride. You were the one who forced him to go and wee the bride. You were worried that it would be inappropriate for Second Brother and Eldest Sister-inw to live under the same roof, so you insisted on separating.¡±

    Old Madam Yu panted heavily. ¡°Who, who did you hear all this from¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng said angrily, ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve been paying respects to Buddha and Bodhisattva for most of your life. Now that Bodhisattva is in your house, can you swear to the heavens that what I said just now isn¡¯t true?¡±

    Old Madam Yu felt suffocated. A fishy sweetness suddenly surged into her mouth from her throat. She suddenly covered her mouth with a handkerchief and coughed a few times. She suddenly felt relieved, but her face was frighteningly pale.

    In his anger, Yu Zongzheng did not notice her abnormality. He roared like a trapped beast, ¡°Mother, say something. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Tell me¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu tightened her grip on her handkerchief. ¡°You and your second brother have grown up together since you were young. You know better than anyone what kind of person your second brother is. Your second brother indeed likes Roujia, but he¡¯s been familiar with the books of the sages since he was young and has been taught by the Yu n. He knows his manners and doesn¡¯t do indecent things. There was nothing going on between him and Roujia¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t listen to anything else. His eyes turned red with anger.. ¡°Since Second Brother has taken a fancy to Madam Xie, why didn¡¯t you let him marry her? Why did you let me marry her? Why?! ¡°

 Chapter 697 - 697: Filthy

    Chapter 697 - 697: Filthy

    I ranstator: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s body went limp, and her lips trembled.

    Back then, without taking an impartial approach, the root of trouble was left in the end. Now that Roujia had died early, the eldest was indignant, the second was resentful, and the brothers were at odds.

    She had schemed for the Yu Residence and her two sons for her entire life, She had even lost her health because she hoped that one day, she would be able to fulfill Old Master¡¯s instructions before he died.

    However, in the end, the Yu Residence was still defeated in her hands.

    Yu Zongzheng was furious and had already lost his rationality. ¡°It¡¯s because 1 don¡¯t have a brighter future than Second Brother. If Second Brother marries Madam Xie, it¡¯ll ruin his future. If I marry Madam Xie, I can still use her money to pave the way for Second Brother¡¯s future.¡±

    Old Madam Yu tried to exin, ¡°1 didn¡¯t do this all for your second brother.

    Back then, your ranking in the imperial examination was barely medium. The Yu n was close to defeat, and the Yu Residence was in dire straits. When you and your second brother first entered the royal court, everything was not smooth sailing. Your second brother was better, and Elder Xia took a fancy to him. However, you¡¯ve been in the capital for a year or two. If you can¡¯t make any political achievements, you¡¯ll bepletely buried. If you want a way out, you can only be demoted. However, how can you live easily after being

    demoted¡­

    If capable people were demoted, they would definitely be able to stand out after staying in the area for two to three years.

    However, Eldest Son was only average, and the Yu Residence was in dire straits. No one in the n was in the capital to help pave the way for him. When he arrived, he had to rely on himself.

    If he couldn¡¯t make a name for himself, he would die of old age without anything.

    She did not want her eldest son to work so hard.

    However, Yu Zongzheng refused to listen. In his ears, Matriarch Xie¡¯s words undoubtedly became evidence that he was inferior to his second brother. ¡°There are many families in the capital that arepatible with my family and beneficial to my career. Why do you insist on me marrying Madam Xie?¡±

    His future was not as good as Second Brother¡¯s, but the Yu n was a big schrly family. He was a proper schr, and he was also the eldest son of the first wife in the family. In the future, when he inherited the family business, he would be able to marry a schrly daughter.

    He did not necessarily have to marry a businesswoman like Madam Xie.

    At the mention of this, Old Madam Yu also regretted it.

    Second Brother had written ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡± and helped the Imperial Court lift the sea ban. The Xie Residence had also received praise from the Imperial Court and was also glorious. When she saw Rou Jia, she thought she was magnanimous and bright, like a pomegranate flower on a tree. Old Madam Yu had been a widow for so many years, and it was rare to see such a lively and bright person like Roujia. An idea was lit up in her mind.

    After that, she couldn¡¯t help but think about this.

    She was a Buddhist, so she felt that the Xie Residence was indebted to the Yu Residence. This was also a rare fate. Roujia was smart and capable. As the eldest daughter-inw, she could support the family.

    Then, she thought about it carefully.

    The Yu Residence was indeed in dire straits. If they had ties with the Xie Residence, there would indeed be many benefits. She felt that this was a rare good marriage.

    Later on, when she happened to see Second Brother looking at Roujia, she started to feel uneasy.

    Second Brother had a mild personality since he was young, but such a lukewarm person looked at Rou Jia like a pomegranate flower on a branch. It was in full swing, bright and scorching, like a moth flying into the fire.

    After that, she was in a daze.

    One wrong step led to another.

    However, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t exin this to Eldest Son. ¡°I¡¯m a widow. No matter what I do, people will talk. I thought that Roujia was generous and straightforward, and would support the family in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°You lied to me.¡± How could a businesswomanpare to the meticulously raised daughter of the first wife of a schrly family? Yu Zongzheng roared, ¡°Is it because Madam Xie and Second Brother already have a rtionship?!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Madam Yu felt dizzy and couldn¡¯t even say anything.

    However, Yu Zongzheng felt that Matriarch Xie was feeling guilty and had nothing to say. He flew into a rage on the spot. ¡°Why would the Xie family help Second Brother for no reason? Didn¡¯t they want to take the opportunity to cling to the officials?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already good enough for a businesswoman to marry into an official¡¯s family and be a noble concubine. However, Mother didn¡¯t let Second Brother take in Madam Xie because Second Brother has a rtionship with Madam Xie. The Xie family doesn¡¯t agree to let Madam Xie be the youngest!

    ¡°The Xie family was indebted to Second Brother and had even received praise from the Imperial Court. Second Brother had just entered the royal court and hadn¡¯t stabilized his position in the court yet. We couldn¡¯t make things too ugly. Otherwise, it would have damaged Second Brother¡¯s reputation and hinder his future¡­

    The more he spoke, the more self-righteous he felt, and the more he felt that thig wag the rage

    ¡°You, you.¡± Old Madam Yu was already so angry that she was seeing stars.

    ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re dirty, but you think others are as dirty as you¡­¡±

    Back then, he had been fooling around with Madam Yang in the Yang Residence, so when he saw this matter, he subconsciously put himself in her shoes and thought that Second Brother was the same.

    Those who were lecherous would see lewdness.

    A wise man saw wisdom.

    Seeing through this, Old Madam Yu knew that no matter how she exined, Eldest Son would not believe her.

    From the bottom of his heart, he was already certain that Second Brother and Roujia had a rtionship.

    Yu Zongzheng was immediately furious. ¡°I¡¯m dirty? No matter how dirty I am, how can I be as dirty as Second Brother who fooled around with his Eldest

    Sister-inw? For Second Brother¡¯s future, Mother didn¡¯t allow him to marry

    Madam Xie. In order to appease the Xie Residence, she asked me to be a fool and marry Madam Xie. Isn¡¯t Mother dirty for doing this?¡±

    Old Madam Yu!s ears were buzzing as she panted heavily, but her chest was getting suffocated. ¡°You, stop talking¡­¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned angrily. ¡°Tell me, is Yao Yao Second Brother¡¯s child¡­¡±

    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± When Old Madam Yu heard this, she was immediately furious. She opened her mouth and was about to reprimand him, but she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Her barely propped up body fell heavily onto the big pillow, her eyes rolling back into her head. The handkerchief that she was holding tightly in her hand fell to the ground, and it was a shocking ball of scarlet.

    Yu Zongzheng was shocked and quickly rushed over. His legs went limp and he almost knelt on the ground. ¡°Mother, Mother, what¡¯s wrong? Someone,e quickly¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu, who was guarding outside, heard the argument inside and wished she could cover her ears with cotton. She had a bad feeling.

    When she heard Eldest Master¡¯s panicked shout, she felt dizzy and quickly rushed into the inner room¡ª

    She saw the Matriarch lying on her back on the bed, panting with her mouth open.

    Nanny Liu was so frightened that her legs went limp and she fell to her knees with a thud. She grabbed Old Madam¡¯s hand and began to do first-aid acupuncture on her hand.

    Yu Zongzheng was also stunned, his mind in a mess. He was angry with his mother, and he felt indignant and resentful, but he had never expected her to be so angry¡­

    Yu Youyao received Qing Xiu¡¯s notice. As she was mixing incense, her body was also stained with the medicinal fragrance. Worried that she would affect her grandmother, she quickly changed her clothes first.

    When she rushed over, she heard movement in the house. Her heart skipped a beat. She waved the curtain aside and quickly entered the inner room.

    Then, she saw her grandmother lying on the pillow, her eyes wide and panting.

    Immediately, a chill ran down her spine.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind buzzed, and she cried, ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

 Chapter 698 - 698: Helpless

    Chapter 698 - 698: Helpless

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Yu opened her mouth and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito,

    ¡°Yao¡­ Yao Yao, my¡­ my good granddaughter¡­¡±

    As she opened her mouth, turbid tears flowed from her eyes. She hadn¡¯t expected that the scene in her dream woulde true. That b*stard, Yu Zongzheng, really didn¡¯t acknowledge Yao Yao as his biological daughter. He suspected that Yao Yao was the child of Second Brother and Madam Xie. He saw Yao Yao as a disgrace and wouldn¡¯t care about her life or death in the future.

    How could her good granddaughter have such a hard life?!

    It was all her fault!

    Her grandmother¡¯s voice was too soft, so Yu Youyao didn¡¯t hear her clearly. However, seeing that her grandmother could still speak and see, her mind immediately cleared. ¡°Qing Xiu, quickly help Grandmother press her acupuncture points¡­¡±

    Qing Xiu, who was following behind Yu Youyao, did not even bother to take off her shoes. She quickly went to the bed and grabbed Matriarch Yu¡¯s other hand to press her acupuncture point.

    Yu Youyao untied the sachet at her waist. After her grandmother fell sick, she had brought emergency medicine with her.

    She took out a Ten Rescue Pill and pinched her grandmother¡¯s cheek hard, forcing her grandmother to open her mouth and fed the pill to her. She realized that her grandmother couldn¡¯t swallow.

    Seeing Yu Zongzheng standing in the room in a daze, she was furious. ¡°Get me a cup of warm water.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was stunned for a moment before he quickly went to the table to get some water. It was unknown if he was too anxious or too flustered, but the tea in his cup spilled all over his hands, but he did not notice it.

    Yu Youyao tested the temperature and poured it into her grandmother¡¯s mouth without any exnation. Most of the water leaked out from the corner of her mouth, and only half of it was swallowed by Matriarch.

    Fortunately, she finished the cup of water and took the medicine.

    Yu Youyao did not dare to rx. As she took out the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, she instructed, ¡°Get Bai Kui toe in to serve as well. Hurry up and invite Divine Physician Xie over¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t itmon sense to bring a doctor when her grandmother was sick?

    She even had to instruct him about this. It was obvious that he was irresponsible.

    Yu Zongzheng quickly went to invite Divine Physician Xie.

    Divine Physician Xie arrived quickly. When he arrived at Old Madam¡¯s room, he saw two maidservants pressing her acupuncture points. Eldest Miss Yu held the incense burner and leaned close to Old Madam Yu¡¯s nose¡­

    Old Madam Yuid on the bed and cried as she looked at her granddaughter. Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Divine Physician Xie, Grandmother couldn¡¯t breathe just now. I gave her the Ten Rescue Pill and even smoked the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill¡­¡±

    Patients with sudden emergencies would need their Yang to be restored at the five acupuncture points to regain their consciousness. Divine Physician Xie sized up Old Madam Yu and had an idea. He quickly took her pulse. After a long while, he moved his hand away with a solemn expression. ¡°Matriarch was so anxious that she had a stroke. Fortunately, your servants are proficient in the Five Acupuncture Points First Aid Technique. This method is very useful for strokes¡­

    Yu Zongzheng felt as if he had been struck by lightning and took a few steps back.

    Remorse, self-me, indignance, and resentment intertwined in his heart. He was like a defeated male hero, dejected and extremely depressed.

    Divine Physician Xie helped Old Madam Yu with the acupuncture before she finally fell asleep.

    Yu Youyao and Yu Zongzheng left the house with Divine Physician Xie.

    Divine Physician Xie¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Matriarch doesn¡¯t have much time left. Your family should prepare for the funeral!¡±

    How was that possible? This morning, her grandmother was still fine. She had served her grandmother dinner. and she had eaten slightly more porridge

    than usual. She was also much more energetic. Why did she suddenly¡­

    Yu Youyao felt like he had been struck by lightning!

    Yu Zongzheng looked incredulous. ¡°Divine Physician Xie, didn¡¯t you say that after taking your prescriptions recuperating carefully, Matriarch¡¯s health will recover¡­¡±

    Divine Physician Xie shook his head. ¡°If she can recuperate well, she can naturally recover. However, Matriarch had an outburst, triggering a Yang problem. It¡¯s already hopeless.¡±

    Yu Zongzhengs expression turned tragic. He had never expected his mother to be like this¡­

    He hadn¡¯t done it on purpose.

    He did not expect his mother to die.

    Madam Yao returned to the Second Mansion in a daze.

    When she was 14 years old, her mother had said that she wanted to arrange a marriage for her. The other party was ranked first and had a very bright future. Her father would find an opportunity to invite him to the house. At that time, she would hide behind the screen to take a look.

    She agreed shyly.

    She thought to herself that when they reached home, if the man was indeed as the rumors said, she would say to her mother, ¡°Parents¡¯ orders are the matchmaker¡¯s words. I¡¯ll follow everything you decide for me.¡±

    If that person¡¯s reputation was just for show, she would say to her mother,

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of my looks. I¡¯m not worthy of Schr Yu.¡±

    Not long after, Yu Zongshen sent a greeting card to the Yao Residence. He had heard that her father had books rted to maritime trade from the previous dynasty and wanted to borrow them.

    Her father epted the greeting card.

    The next day, she woke up early to dress up and change into her treasured clothes. She was brought by her mother to the back of the screen in the reception pavilion.

    Yu Zongshen stopped as promised.

    She was sitting behind the screen. When she heard Yu Zongshen¡¯s gentle voice, she was so nervous that she broke out in a sweat. She couldn¡¯t help but secretly poke her head out from behind the screen. When she saw Yu Zongshen¡¯s gentle and elegant appearance, her heart skipped a beat.

    As if noticing her sizing him up, Yu Zongshen nced at her.

    That nce was neither warm nor hot, but she was really too nervous. She was so frightened that her face turned red and she immediately shrank behind the screen. Thinking back to how they had looked at each other just now, she felt embarrassed.

    After borrowing the book, Yu Zongshen used the excuse of being busy to leave.

    Her mother quickly asked her how she was.

    She lowered her head in embarrassment and stomped her feet. ¡°Sigh, you guys can decide. Why are you asking me? I-I can¡¯t make the decision myself.¡±

    This answer waspletely different from the generous and polite answer she had imagined.

    After saying that, she thought of the handsome and gentle Schr Yu and felt a little uneasy. ¡°The Yu n is a noble n. Schr Yu is ranked first and has made contributions. His future is very bright. Our family¡­¡±

    Yu Zongshen had entered the Ministry of Revenue and was a seventh-grade official. He had a real position and real power. It was said that after working in the Ministry of Revenue for a few years and having enough experience, he could enter the cab. Such a person could even marry a princess.

    The Imperial College¡¯s Chancellor was a fourth-grade official. He looked noble and did not have any real power. Thinking about it, it was their family that was out of Yu Zongshen¡¯s league.

    Why would the Yu Residence be rted to their family?

    Her mother only said, ¡°Since Old Madam Yu has taken a fancy to you, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    But now that she thought about it, why would Old Madam Yu have taken a fancy to her?!

    It was obvious that she had taken a fancy to their family¡¯s noble reputation and that her father did not have any real power. The possibility of his promotion was very small.

    Yu Zongshen was infatuated with his eldest sister-inw, so it was impossible for him to live with her wholeheartedly. Her maiden family was weak and couldn¡¯t support the family. When the couple was unhappy, she could only take a step back and endure it. She couldn¡¯t even cause a

    In less than three months after the engagement, Old Madam Yu weed her into the residence.

    Her motherined, ¡°How can you wee the bride after being engaged for just three months? You¡¯re too anxious. You¡¯ve only reached adulthood for a month and the family isn¡¯t prepared. We can¡¯t be too rash with this marriage. My good daughter will be aggrieved. This is crossing the lines.. Even if we don¡¯t wait for a year, we should wait at least half a year¡­¡±

 Chapter 699 - 699: Donâ€™t Mess With Me

    Chapter 699 - 699: Don¡¯t Mess With Me

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She also felt that it was too rushed and panicked.

    Her father said, ¡°Alright, stopining. You should be secretly happy to be able to find such a good son-inw. Don¡¯t pretend to be obedient after taking advantage of him. Old Madam Yu is a widow and her health isn¡¯t good. Her eldest daughter-inw is from a merchant family, so her upbringing definitely isn¡¯t as good as ours. Yu Zongshen isn¡¯t young anymore and is valued by the court. Old Madam Yu is anxious and wants to wee our daughter into the family as soon as possible. It¡¯s understandable. We¡¯re about to be inws, so we have to understand each other.¡¯

    When her mother heard this, she tacitly agreed.

    She listened from the side and felt that Yu Zongshen probably had her in his heart, so he was in a hurry to wee her in.

    But now that she thought about it, why would he have her in his heart?!

    It was obvious that Yu Zongshen was infatuated with his eldest sister-inw and refused to give up on her. Matriarch had no choice but to wee her into the family as soon as possible to get married and have children so that she could calm down.

    No wonder on the second day of their marriage, when she saw Madam Xie, her eldest sister-inw, she had an inexplicable dislike for her. Perhaps there were more or less intuitions between love rivals!

    Old Madam Yu had really nned it well!

    After being married for more than ten years, Yu Zongshen was like cold water. Even after trying for more than ten years, he wouldn¡¯t warm up. They couldn¡¯t even quarrel. She had had enough of such cold treatment. She was powerless and sad.

    Even when she had been wronged and returned to her maiden home, her mother and father had told her not to throw a tantrum and to tolerate it more.

    Everyone thought that Yu Zongshen and her were loving without having a fight in ten years. They felt that she was lucky, but she herself knew best.

    After more than ten years, she had gradually gotten used to the thin rtionship between husband and wife and learned to ept it.

    It wasn¡¯t until today that she realized that she was just a joke.

    Yu Zongshen was infatuated with his eldest sister-inw and did not marry her willingly at all.

    Madam Yao broke down and threw herself onto the bed, crying.

    ¡°Madam, what, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re fine. Why, why¡­¡± Nanny Qian was shocked and immediately panicked.

    It was unknown what Eldest Madam Yang had said to Madam previously. Madam left in panic and returned to the Second Mansion in a daze. As soon as she entered the room, she dismissed the servants and sat on the edge of the bed, crying silently. Now, she was weeping like this¡­

    The more Madam Yao thought about it, the more she broke down. She wiped her tears and ran out. ¡°l can¡¯t take this lying down. I have to ask Yu Zongshen.

    After being married for so many years, what am I to him?!¡±

    Second Master was not a husband who doted on others. Nanny Qian also knew that Madam felt aggrieved, and her heart ached for her. However, wasn¡¯t calling him by his name a little too serious?

    Which daughter-inw of a wealthy family didn¡¯t be a mother-inw after ten years?

    In her opinion, other than the fact that the clueless master did not dote on her, Madam¡¯s life had been very good all these years.

    There were not many people in the Yu Residence to begin with, so there were no messy matters. The family had split up long ago, and there were no mother-inws to manage it. There were also no sisters-inw to keep an eye on it. As soon as they entered, they took charge of their small family, and their children also grew well.

    Second Master was not greedy and lecherous. He had given Madam enough dignity. The concubines in the backyard were all chosen by Madam, and there were not many.

    Which daughter-inw in the capital was as happy as Madam?

    Madam Yao ran all the way into the study and pushed open the door.

    Yu Zongshen had just returned from the government office and was about to read the official documents when he saw Madam Yao barge in with red eyes. He asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After seeing Yu Zongshen, Madam Yao¡¯s head heated up and she suddenly calmed down. She chuckled, her eyes filled with cold mockery. ¡°l identally heard a piece of news from the first branch today.¡± Sheughed. Previously, she had only felt like she was about to break down, but now, she actually felt happy. ¡°Someone was infatuated with Eldest Sister-inw but couldn¡¯t get her no matter what.¡¯

    The gentle smile on Yu Zongshen¡¯s lips revealed a hint of bone-chilling coldness. ¡°No matter where you heard this nonsense from, it has to rot into your stomach. You¡¯re from a noble family, so you probably understand that it¡¯s hearsay and indecent. You have to remember that women have three subserviences. When they get married, they follow their husbands. Women have four virtues. You have to choose your words, and you have to watch what you say.¡±

    Madam Yao looked at him in disbelief.

    Yu Zongshen did not deny it, nor did he feel ashamed. All he had was a warning to her.

    But on what basis?

    The person in the wrong was clearly him, Yu Zongshen. The person who had let her down was also him, Yu Zongshen, who was infatuated with his eldest sister-inw, and the person who vited ethics!

    What did she do wrong?!

    Madam Yaopletely broke down. ¡°Yu Zongshen, do you still have any shame?¡±

    Yu Zongshen chuckled. ¡°Whether you get a divorce or continue to be Second Madam Yu, I respect your choice.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°I¡¯ll also arrange your future life so that you don¡¯t have to worry. If you want to take the child away, I won¡¯t stop you. If you don¡¯t take him away, I¡¯ll also raise him well.¡±

    He was smiling, but Madam Yao felt her blood run cold. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on her head and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Yu Zongshen had never cared about her, or even their three children.

    Otherwise!

    He wouldn¡¯t say such a thing easily.

    Madam Yao copsed to the ground, unable to even cry. ¡°Yu Zongshen, what have 1 done wrong? Why are you treating me like this? Why¡­¡±

    How could a cold person grow old with her?

    Yu Zongshen looked at her arrogantly. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, understand?¡±

    Madam Yao shook her head as she cried. What did she know? She knew nothing. They had been husband and wife for more than ten years. Even if you raise a dog, wouldn¡¯t you have developed feelings for it?

    But what about Yu Zongshen?

    It was fine if he didn¡¯t care about her, but why shouldn¡¯t he care about his children?

    Yu Zongshen said calmly, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Madam Yao copsed to the ground and did not move. She wanted to stand up and scream and curse, but it was as if she had exhausted all her strength. There was only deep helplessness and sorrow.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s gaze was cold, but there was a smile on his lips. ¡°Zongcheng, send Madam back.¡±

    Zong Cheng, who was guarding outside the study, felt his heart tremble. He lowered his head and walked into the house, calling out, ¡°Madam, Master is busy with work. I¡¯ll send you back¡­¡±

    Zong Cheng was Yu Zongshen¡¯s follower and a proper member of the Yu n.

    Yu Zongshen was top of the rankings and had a bright future ahead of him.

    His followers had to be extremely cautious. The elders had chosen an ancestor from the n, Zong Cheng, to stay by Yu Zongshen¡¯s side and specially handled some secret and tricky matters for him.

    Zong Chengs status in the residence was second only to Yu Zongshen¡¯s.

    Madam Yao did not have the face to make a fuss in front of her n uncle. She gritted her teeth and pushed her limp body up. However, she could not exert any strength, and her legs were soft and numb. As soon as she stood up, she was on the verge of copse. Zong Cheng, who was standing at the side, subconsciously reached out to help her up. However, before his hand could reach her, he retracted it.

    Madam Yao felt dizzy. She supported her limp body and staggered out of the study.

    Zong Cheng followed behind her in silence..

 Chapter 700 - 700: Drastic Measures

    Chapter 700 - 700: Drastic Measures

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Zongshen looked at this scene with a smile and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s a kind of fragrance in the Western Region that¡¯s called ¡®Thought of Justice¡¯. When someone uses this fragrance to have fun with someone, their mind will automatically imagine themselves as the person they¡¯re looking forward to the most.¡± He was still smiling, and his smile was extremely gentle. ¡°Talking about shame to a lunatic like me, huh?¡±

    So, don¡¯t provoke me~

    I¡¯m a lunatic!

    Yu Zongshen recalled that when he first saw Xie Roujia, she was standing under a pomegranate tree. She was warmer and brighter than the pomegranate flowers.

    Later on, he often used the excuse of visiting the Xie Residence and finally found a chance to get to know Xie Roujia.

    ¡°Why did the Emperor choose you as the second-ranked? I think it¡¯s better to be a third-ranked schr.¡¯

    ¡°The third-ranked schrs are all good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Father said that you¡¯re very talented. Then will you be a good official in the future? Set your heart for the world, build your life for the people, inherit supreme techniques, and establish peace for all generations.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather said that if you can focus on the country and the people, the

    Great Zhou Dynasty will prosper.¡±

    How could a lunatic be dedicated to the people?

    Back then, he had spared no effort to help the Imperial Court remove the sea ban because he wanted to prove to the woman he liked that he would be a good official and would be wholeheartedly devoted to the country and the people. He wanted to make meritorious contributions and establish virtue. He wanted to marry the woman he liked and be with her.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by a report. ¡°Master, Matriarch has a stroke.¡¯

    Yu Zongshen was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Got it!¡±

    Even Madam Yao had heard the news. Yu Zongzheng must also know that Old Madam¡¯s sudden stroke was definitely rted to Yu Zongzheng.

    Yu Zongzheng did not believe Divine Physician Xie and shouted that he wanted to hire an imperial physician.

    Yu Youyao turned to look at Nanny Liu. still have a 400-year-old ginseng in my house. Nanny,e with me to get it!¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s breathing tightened, and she slowly lowered her head.

    Yu Youyao got up and returned to the house. Nanny Liu followed. The two of them entered the room one after another. Yu Youyao dismissed the servants and asked Chun Xiao to close the door and windows.

    Yu Youyao did not beat around the bush. ¡°Just now, I heard from Qing Xiu that

    Eldest Master came over angrily to look for Matriarch. At that time, only

    Nanny was serving in the house. I don¡¯t know what Father said to

    Grandmother, but she was so angry that she suddenly had a stroke.¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s back even bent. She lowered her head and stammered, ¡®1 1-1 was guarding the outer room, so I didn¡¯t hear what Eldest Master and Matriarch said¡­

    Nanny Liu was loyal to her grandmother. If it were anything else, she would not have held back. The matter must have been rted to her.

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes but did not force Nanny Liu. She only said, ¡°Nanny Li bumped into the corner of the table and she¡¯s gone. Father came over from the Tranquil Heart Residence just now. Old Madam Ma, who was guarding the back door, came over to report that Miss Bi Tao had invited Second Madam to the Tranquil Heart Residence. This matter is rted to me, right? To be precise, it¡¯s rted to my deceased mother!¡±

    When Nanny Liu heard that this matter had reached the Second Mansion, her legs immediately went limp and she knelt on the ground. ¡°Young Miss, l¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao bent down and helped Nanny Liu up. She said gently, ¡°Nanny, get up quickly. If you have anything to say, talk slowly¡­¡±

    Nanny Liu sat on a chair and was silent for a long time before opening her mouth¡­

    She did not want to say it.

    However, she was also worried that the Old Madam would have a stroke and it would be difficult for her to even speak. If the Old Madam left, she would definitely have to follow her for the rest of her life. At that time, no one would be able to clear her name. What if Young Miss¡¯s background was distorted and she was harmed?

    It wasn¡¯t a long story.

    He was a handsome young man who had just entered the Hanlin Academy. He had gone to Quanzhou with ambition, but he had fallen in love with the daughter of a merchant.

    There was a natural chasm between schrs, farmers, and businessmen that could not be crossed.

    If he was only from an ordinary aristocratic family, he could have been with her.

    However, he was a prodigy of the n. He was ranked in the examination and was the heir of the Hanlin Academy. As soon as he entered the royal court, he was nurtured and valued by the Imperial Court. He carried the glory of the entire n and the anticipation of the blood and tears of a widow.

    As someone from the rankings, he did not dare to act on the feelings he had for the beauty, afraid that he would cause gossip and damage her reputation.

    With a heart full of worries, he did his best to help the Imperial Court remove the sea ban and ask for credit for the Xie Residence. He even instigated the young talent, Third Young Master Xie, and Xie Jingliu to take the imperial examination, wanting Xie Jing to be an official.

    If all of this could really develop ording to his n, perhaps he would really be able to get his wish.

    However, there were no ifs in this world!

    The Xie Residence had helped the Imperial Court lift the sea ban and received praise from the Imperial Court. The beauty followed the Xie Residence to the capital. The Yu Residence was grateful for the Xie Residence¡¯s help and held a banquet to entertain them.

    A mother knew her son best. No matter how well he hid his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t hide them from his mother.

    Next!

    With the help of a book called ¡°Sea Map Strategy¡±, he had contributed to the Imperial Court and was personally appointed to the Ministry of Revenue.

    Although the official position he was given was small, he had a lot of

    authority. He also needed to be busy with the follow-up of maritime trade.

    Just as he was filled with hope and confidence for his future¡ª

    His mother had secretly discussed the marriage with the Xie family in exchange for the invitation.

    When everything was settled and the beauty became the eldest sister-inw, he finally knew the truth. However, there was no room for redemption.

    It would be a huge disgrace for brothers to swap wives.

    No one expected that what happened back then would still leave a root of trouble in the end!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hands trembled, and she couldn¡¯t even hold the teacup in her hand steadily. It fell to the ground with a bang and shattered.

    In this story.

    For the future of the n, family, and son, Matriarch had schemed against an innocent woman, causing this woman¡¯s marriage to be unfortunate and her life to be short. She was the culprit.

    On the other hand, the eldest son who had married this ¡°beauty¡± spent the first wife¡¯s money and enjoyed all the benefits of the first wife¡¯s dowry industry. However, he looked down on the first wife and even fooled around with the daughters of the upper echelons, causing the first wife¡¯s death. He was shameless and worse than a beast.

    As for the young man who liked the ¡°beauty¡±, what harmed the ¡°beauty¡± happened to be his so-called true feelings.

    In this story, no one was innocent.

    The only innocent person was that beauty.

    Now, that beauty had passed away for many years, but she was actually wronged. She was used to have adulterated with her brother-inw, and even her only daughter was used of being a bastard¡­

    Yu Youyao wanted tough, but tears streamed down her face. ¡°Chun Xiao, prepare the brush and ink.¡±

    In that case, don¡¯t me her for taking drastic measures.

    Chun Xiao went to the side room in fear and quickly brought out a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.

    Yu Youyao spread out a piece of paper and silently ground the ink. She looked up at Nanny Liu. ¡°I¡¯ll say it out loud. Nanny Liu, you¡¯ll write for me.¡±

    Under Eldest Miss¡¯s clear and cold gaze, Nanny Liu subconsciously picked up her brush.. ¡°What, what do you want to write?¡±

 Chapter 701 - 701: Rejection

    Chapter 701 - 701: Rejection

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were watery, cold as ice¡ª

    ¡°There is the eldest son of the Yu n, Zongzheng, and his wife, Madam Yang

    Shuwan¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was young and inexperienced. I had been deceived by your flowery words regarding your talent and character, so I¡¯ve arranged three marriages, six betrothal gifts, and eightrge sedan chairs to wee you into the family as husband and wife.¡¯

    ¡°You should be doing your duty as a wife. You should respect your inws, take care of your husband and children, and look after the house. I didn¡¯t expect you to not know your duties. You were disrespectful, unfilial, displeased, unkind, discordant, and immoral. You¡¯re vicious and guilty of many things.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°There are seven reasons for abandoning a wife. First, she is not filial and virtuous.

    ¡°Second, she is jealous and causes chaos.¡±

    ¡°Third, she is a thief and steals.¡¯

    ¡°Fourth, she has a serious disease and cannot be around those who are prosperous¡±

    ¡°Fifth, she spreads gossip and messes up the family!¡¯

    ¡°In ¡®The Book of Rites: Life¡¯, there are five people you should not marry¡ª¡±

    ¡°No random girl or one from a lower family.¡±

    ¡°No rebellious girl or a cripple too!¡±

    ¡°All kinds of things are clear in my eyes. Every time I read this, my heart burns to the bone. On ount of your rtionship as husband and wife, I can¡¯t bear to say it explicitly. Please return to where you came from. I have no objections to that so I¡¯m willing to sign this divorce letter.¡±

    Towards the end, Nanny Liu almost lost her grip on her brush. She really did not expect Eldest Miss to ¡®in for a penny, in for a pound¡¯ and directly ask her to write a divorce letter for Madam Yang.

    Furthermore!

    Out of the seven rules, Yang Shuwan had already broken five. However, for each one she had broken, she had carefully schemed to make them sound reasonable and not unjustified.

    A divorce was not something that could be settled with just a divorce letter. She would still have to go to the government to settle matters rted to the suspension of his wife.

    Although the government did not care about divorce, they still needed to go through them. The contents of the divorce letter had to be true. Otherwise, it would easily be exposed. No wealthy family was willing to be vague about this. Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Do you have Grandmother¡¯s seal with you?¡±

    Nanny Liu was her grandmother¡¯s personal nanny. In order to make things easier, she usually carried her grandmother¡¯s seal.

    Nanny Liu was still in a daze. Cold sweat kept breaking out on her forehead.

    ¡°Stamp it!¡± Yu Youyao instructed.

    Nanny Liu received the order and moved as if she was possessed. Whatever Eldest Miss said was right, and she could not resist at all.

    After the letter waspleted, Yu Youyao took it over and looked at it carefully. Seeing that there were no mistakes, she handed it back to Nanny Liu. ¡°Take it to the front courtyard and get Yu Zongzheng to sign it. Tell him that Matriarch has just woken up and said everything word for word. She asked you to write it for her.¡±

    Nanny Liu did not dare to move. Cold sweat kept breaking out, and her lips trembled. This was an elder¡¯s matter, and it should not be decided by a junior like Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao clearly knew her scruples, and a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Grandmother is seriously ill. As a man, Father¡¯s ambition is to be in the royal court. All the matters in the family can only be handled by me, the eldest daughter of the first wife. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be chaotic if no one in this huge family could take charge?¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s lips moved. ¡°Should we discuss with Eldest Master first¡­¡± Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Yu Zongzheng came out of Tranquil Heart all the way and looked for Old Madam angrily, but he didn¡¯t avoid the servants. I think many people in the residence saw him. Even if the servants don¡¯t know what Yu Zongzheng said to Old Madam, they can guess that Yu Zongzheng is involved in Old Madam¡¯s stroke.¡¯

    Nanny Liu suddenly realized that she had never understood Eldest Miss in the past.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Grandmother was anxious. It was also Madam Yang who caused trouble. I am asking Father to divorce Madam Yang for the sake of Father¡¯s reputation. It¡¯s all Madam Yangs fault. No one will specte about Father recklessly. He is now an extremely powerful official. Countless pairs of eyes are watching him in the court. I think Father doesn¡¯t mind divorcing his wife for Grandmother and his reputation.¡±

    Even if it wasn¡¯t for Yu Zongzhengs reputation, just based on what Niadam

    Yang had said, the Yu Residence couldn¡¯t keep her anymore. It seemed that Yu

    Zongzheng had already turned his anger towards Yang Shuwan at this moment.

    Nanny Liu¡¯s body went limp. ¡°As for Matriarch¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll exin to her myself.¡±

    Nanny Liu sat still.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°This family is under my control now. I asked you to write a divorce in Grandmother¡¯s name on my behalf just to be more legitimate. Would it matter who came up with this divorce letter? After all, Yu Zongzheng will want to sign it. She¡¯s already an abandoned wife. It¡¯s fine if they divorce.¡± The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and her expression was extremely cold. ¡°I even have the heart to kill her now!¡±

    Nanny Liu¡¯s hands trembled as she stood up with the divorce letter.

    The house fell silent.

    Yu Youyao sat in the house and drank her tea calmly, as if the person whose reputation had been tarnished was not her biological mother, nor was she the one whose blood had been mixed up.

    After an unknown period of time!

    Nanny Liu returned and handed a thin page of the divorce letter to Yu Youyao.

    ¡°Eldest Miss, Master has signed the divorce letter.¡±

    She had originally thought that it would take more effort.

    Unexpectedly, when she mentioned that Matriarch was the one who had written it, Eldest Master vented his anger on Madam Yang and easily signed an autograph.

    Yu Youyao took the divorce letter.

    Not only did Yu Zongzheng sign his name, but he also added on thest line, ¡°Such a rebellious woman is not worthy of being a daughter-inw, wife, or mother. It¡¯s only right that she be abandoned and be sent back to cleanse our family.¡±

    He was really ruthless!

    Most families usually do not make a big fuss about leaving their wives, but the contents of the divorce letter would be left in the government office and could be easily found out.

    People cared about their reputation and the future of their children. It was very rare for them to divorce their wives. The Yu Residence was not a lowly family, and Yu Zongzheng was still a powerful minister. It seemed that the news of the divorce would spread very soon.

    Often, the contents of the divorce letter would directly affect the future of the divorcee¡¯s children.

    Therefore, men often considered the fact that they were husband and wife once and could not bear to say it out clearly. They were vague about it with no clean cut.

    Previously, when she had asked Nanny Liu to write the letter for her, she mentioned that Madam Yang was not a good woman. This was already very serious.

    The most important thing for women was dogmatic rules and women¡¯s morals.

    When aristocratic families marry, they would have to have a good rtionship with the two families. Not only did they have to evaluate each other, but they also had to evaluate their families. The talent and character of the elders were the most basic criteria.

    In aristocratic family discussions, virtue was also the most important. Then, talent, appearance, and so on.

    No one wanted a daughter of a divorcee. Moreover, this divorcee had already made several huge mistakes. The most serious thing was that she had messed up the family and brought shame.

    As the saying went, like mother, like daughter!

    Madam Yang was not a good woman, so what kind of good daughter could she raise?

    Her divorce letter had directly tarnished Yu Jianjia¡¯s reputation and ruined her future, making her unable to raise her head anymore.

    She did not expect Yu Zongzheng to be even more ruthless than her..</font>

 Chapter 702 - 702: Malicious Intentions

    Chapter 702 - 702: Malicious Intentions

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, she did not care if Yu Zongzheng was ruthless.

    Yu Youyao slowly stood up and tidied her clothes unhurriedly. She said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Tranquil Heart Residence!¡±

    Yu Youyao brought Nanny Liu, Chun Xiao, and Xia Tao, as well as a few burly old maids, to the Tranquil Heart Residence.

    Madam Yang was unpopr in the residence and had even fallen crazy. All the things that she had done in the past for money and the people she had harmed had also been exposed. Although the servants did not know exactly what had happened, they could guess that Madam Yang had caused Matriarch Yangs condition to worsen.

    The windows in the room were closed, so it was a little dark.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Nanny Liid beside the table alone. Her old eyes were wide open as she stared fixedly at the beam above her head. The pool of blood under her had already solidified, and the strong smell of blood was nauseating.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had faced death head-on, and it was such a tragic and abnormal death.

    This scene shocked Yu Youyao greatly. Her face turned pale on the spot, and she held her breath until she couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    Nanny Liu reacted the fastest and quickly stood in front of Yu Youyao. ¡°Eldest Miss, go to the courtyard and sit down first. The room is very dirty. It¡¯ll affect you.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Youyao had also calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the death of an unkind and evil body. Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡± She walked out from behind Nanny Liu and instructed calmly, ¡°Take a mat and wrap it up. Throw it to the mass grave. Don¡¯t dirty the Yu Residence¡¯snd. Go and investigate who else in her family is. Anyone rted to her who works under the Yu Residence will be dismissed.¡¯

    Nanny Li had betrayed her master by framing her. No matter what the reason was, she was not worthy of sympathy.

    Two old maids quickly carried Nanny Li¡¯s corpse away.

    Yu Youyao walked to the bed.

    Yang Shuwany on the bed lifelessly. Her chest almost did not rise or fall, but she was still holding herst breath.

    Seeing that Bi Tao was not in the Tranquil Heart Residence, she could guess that Madam Yang was waiting for news of Bi Tao. She did not hear any news about her and could not bear to die yet.

    Yu Youyao instructed, ¡°Wake her up.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, an old woman hurriedly stepped forward and pinched Madam Yang hard.

    When it didn¡¯t work, she kept pinching.

    After pinching her seven or eight times in a row, Madam Yang felt the pain and subconsciously cried out. Her eyshes trembled slightly as she pulled her eyelids open. It took her a while to open her turbid eyes. Her voice was like a mosquito. ¡°Bi, Bi Tao¡­¡±

    The old woman did not stand on ceremony. She picked up the cold tea on the small table at the head of the bed and sshed it on her face. ¡°First Madam, wake up.¡±

    After being sshed with cold water, Yang Shuwan shuddered and finally sobered up a little. With her turbid eyes, she saw Yu Youyao in a green embroidered lotus dress. The lotus leaf dress was of the same color, and the hibiscus flowers were spread on both sides of her face. Such a bright color was so scorching that even her eyes hurt.

    ¡°Y-Yu Youyao, you¡­¡± Yang Shuwan seemed to be strangled, and her voice seemed to be squeezed out of her throat. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°First Madam can¡¯t even see clearly, so she probably can¡¯t read.¡± She tilted her head to look at Nanny Liu and instructed, ¡°Read the divorce letter to First Madam.¡±

    Divorce letter?

    Yang Shuwan¡¯s turbid eyes suddenly cracked.

    She thought that she had heard wrongly. Ever since she had a migraine, she often felt dazed. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t even hear clearly.

    Most families cared about their reputation and their children. It was rare for them to divorce their wives.

    Even if their wife vited the seven rules, they would ask her maiden family to write a guarantee and cover it up. If it was more serious, she would be ced in the small courtyard.

    Yu Zongzheng had not divorced her back then. Now that she was about to die, there was even less reason to divorce her. She had never heard of any family divorcing their dying wife.

    She must have heard wrongly.

    As she was thinking, she heard Nanny Liu say, ¡°l was young and inexperienced. I had been deceived by your flowery words¡­¡±

    Yang Shuwan opened her mouth and panted hard. Her body seemed to be having epilepsy, and she kept twitching, spasming, and trembling. Soon, her eyes rolled back and she vomited white foam, but she still held her breath. She was extraordinarily tenacious.

    Yu Youyao looked at her coldly.

    The divorce letter was not long and was quickly finished.

    Perhaps it was because she was about to die, but her chaotic mind had never been so clear. Yang Shuwan heard every word and sentence in the divorce letter.

    She immediately understood the sinister intentions of this divorce letter.

    Ordinary reasons for divorce were vague in order to take into ount thest dignity of both sides and the children in the family. They would not spell out the mistakes.

    However, this divorce letter seemed to be targeting her because she was not a good woman. She was about to die, so it would be over if she died. Jia Jia¡¯s life waspletely ruined.

    She had schemed bitterly, but in the end, she had ruined her own daughter?!

    On the other hand, Yu Youyao was fine?

    No, that was impossible!

    ¡°Y-Yu Youyao, you harmed my daughter. You¡¯ll die miserably!¡± Yang Shuwan red at Yu Youyao fiercely. She used all her strength to push herself up from the bed and was about to pounce on her and skin her alive. However, her body couldn¡¯t support her and she fell to the ground from the bed with a bang.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Madam Yang disrespected the first wife and tarnished her reputation. It¡¯s a cmity for the n. She instigated the mother-son conflict between Father and Grandmother and sowed discord between Father and Second Uncle, causing brothers to quarrel. It¡¯s a disaster for the n. Because of Madam Yangs evil actions, Grandmother had a stroke and couldn¡¯t get up. This is a tragedy for rtives. Such a person who caused chaos in the n isn¡¯t worthy of being a daughter-inw, wife, or mother. She¡¯s also not worthy of being a human. She should be abandoned and sent away to cleanse the family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Yang Shuwany on the ground in a sorry state, panting non-stop. ¡°If there¡¯s anything,e at me. Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± Yu Youyao suddenly raised her voice, and there was a rational anger in her voice. She said calmly and sharply, ¡°She could have been the Third Miss of the Yu family obediently. When she¡¯s old enough, let Father make the decision and buy more dowry for a good family. Wouldn¡¯t it have been good for her to marry into a noble family for the rest of her life?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng still doted on Yu Jianjia the most. With Yu Zongzheng making decisions for Yu Jianjia, wouldn¡¯t she be able to choose from the noble families in the capital?

    ck blood appeared in Yang Shuwan¡¯s mouth. She opened her mouth with all her might, but she couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°My mother used her life to fulfill the wishes of you and your daughter. She asked a shameless bed-climbing thing to be the first wife and let the traitorous child in your stomach wear the skin of a legitimate daughter.¡± Yu Youyao raised her voice, and her eyes suddenly turned red, but there was a ruthless glint in them. ¡°She¡¯s been dead for more than ten years, but you still won¡¯t let her off. You won¡¯t even let her daughter off..¡±</font>

 Chapter 703 - 703: The Daughter of a Divorced Woman

    Chapter 703 - 703: The Daughter of a Divorced Woman

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yang Shuwan stretched out her arm and was about to crawl forward.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath to calm herself down. ¡°If you¡¯re divorced, you¡¯ll no longer be Yu Zongzhengs wife, Your daughter is neither a legitimate daughter nor a concubine¡¯s daughter. She will be the daughter of a divorced wife. In terms of status, she¡¯s not evenparable to the daughter of a concubine. Her status can¡¯t even bepared to a concubine, and she¡¯ll be in an awkward spot in the residence. In the future, she won¡¯t even be able to marry the most ordinary poor schr. She can only marry into a merchant family or be like her mother, be a second wife, or a concubine¡­¡±

    ¡°Y-Yu Youyao, you, you won¡¯t die a good death. You¡¯ll die miserably¡­¡± Yang Shuwan reached out to Yu Youyao as if she had gone crazy. As she vomited blood, she cursed her viciously.

    Yu Youyao chuckled, her faint voice carrying a hint of coldness. ¡°The thing you¡¯re most proud of in your life is probably marrying into the Yu Residence and bing an official wife.¡± Her lips curled up slightly, revealing a trace of malice, ¡°But so what? You¡¯ve been abandoned and will quickly return to where you came from. Even if you die, you won¡¯t be able to enter the Yu family¡¯s ancestral grave. I don¡¯t think your maiden family will care if you live or die. After you die, you¡¯ll probably be about the same as the old servant in front of you. You¡¯ll just be rolled up in a rotten straw mat and thrown it into the mass grave. When your corpse is fresh, it¡¯ll be bitten by a wild dog and pecked by birds¡­

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Yang Shuwan red at Yu Youyao.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Listen carefully. As long as l, Yu Youyao, am alive, your daughter, Yu Jianjia, will never be able to make aeback in this lifetime.¡±

    Yang Shuwan screamed, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao tilted her head and nced at Nanny Liu. ¡°Get Madam Yang to press her fingerprint on the divorce letter.¡±

    ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t press it¡­¡± Yang Shuwan shook her head crazily and clenched her fists tightly.

    Two old maids stepped forward and pressed her to the ground. They pulled her hand away tightly, grabbed her fingers, and pressed them into the red ink box.

    After the fingerprint was pressed, Nanny Liu handed the divorce letter to Eldest Miss.

    Yu Youyao took a look. ¡°There¡¯s no time like the present. Nanny Liu, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip to the government office to settle all the matters of suspending your wife.¡±

    Nanny Liu saw that it was already dark outside. Now that the government office was closed, if she wanted to do this, she would definitely have to knock on the door and spend some money.

    Yu Youyao instructed the two old maids, ¡°Go prepare a carriage, pack two sets of clothes, and five taels of silver. When Nanny Liu returns, take the divorce letter and send Madam Yang to her family.¡±

    After the Yang family was convicted, their family wealth was confiscated, and the master was exiled. The rest of the family were still living in the capital, so there was no need to trouble them. They could just send her over and be done with it.

    After dealing with Yang Shuwan, Yu Youyao left the Tranquil Heart Residence. The sky was already dark. ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Chun Xiao replied, ¡°It¡¯s half past seven.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood at the door of the Tranquil Heart Residence and looked at the deep and endless corridor in front of her. It was as if she was suffocating. Suddenly, she felt out of breath.

    Cousin, I can¡¯t hold on much longer.

    She took a step forward, and the lights in front of her swayed and spun. Suddenly, she was supported by a strong force. Chun Xiao¡¯s worried voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Young Miss, are you alright!¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel a little dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go back!¡±

    The two old maids tooknterns from under the porch and walked in front to illuminate the way.

    Yu Youyao walked slowly along this long corridor. As it was almost the Mid-Autumn Festival, there were manynterns hanging in the residence. The hazy lights could not illuminate the night, and it was a waning scene.

    Nanny Xu was waiting at the door. Under the bright candlelight, Yu Youyao!s face was pale, and her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat.

    Yu Youyao had never hidden anything from her.

    What had happened in the Yu Residence all day and what Yu Youyao had endured could be seen from her pale and thin figure,

    Nanny Xu¡¯s heart ached and she felt terrible.

    Yu Youyao let go of Chun Xiao and suddenly threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms, wailing. ¡°Auntie, Auntie, how can they be so bad¡­¡±

    Tainting her background and making her the abandoned daughter of the Yu family was not Yu Jianjia¡¯s ultimate goal.

    Yu Jianjia was crazy. She wanted to raise her into a medicinal catalyst like in her nightmare. She wanted to use her blood as a catalyst and her heart as medicine. She wanted to drink her blood and eat her flesh. She wanted her life.

    She was not afraid of Divine Physician Xie.

    However, under the influence of the nightmare, her heart often palpitated. She would panic and even feel suffocated. For some reason, she felt a sharp pain in her chest. She did not know if there was a problem with her body or if it was mental fear¡­

    Nanny Xu stroked the little girl¡¯s hair and softened her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Young Master will be back soon.¡±

    Matriarch Yu heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Zongzheng could not do anything to

    Yu Youyao.

    When Young Master returned, it was even more impossible for Yu Zongzheng to do anything to Yu Youyao.

    Madam Yang and her daughter had made a bad move.

    She arrogantly believed that Yu Youyao was like an ordinary woman from an aristocratic family. After being despised by her father, she had no way out.

    However, she did not know that Yu Youyao¡¯s greatest reliance was King Yue Fei, who had arge army and power.

    Nanny Xu apanied Yu Youyao for a while before Yu Youyao stopped crying. She returned to the house to freshen up and change into dry clothes. She looked a little more energetic.

    Thinking about how Yu Youyao had not eaten much all day, Nanny Xu personally cooked medicinal cuisine. Yu Youyao did not have much of an appetite. After being coaxed to eat a small bowl, she could not eat anymore, but at least she had eaten something.

    At this moment, Xia Tao¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Young Miss,

    Matriarch has woken up and wants to see you.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not dy at all. She quickly left the house and brought Chun Xiao to Matriarch¡¯s house. After hearing Nanny Liu¡¯s story, she had some resentment towards her grandmother.

    It was just that her grandmother really doted on her.

    For more than ten years, the person who had been protecting her was her grandmother.

    The person who had always doted on her was still her grandmother.

    Old Madam Yuy on the couch lifelessly. As soon as she saw her granddaughter, she began to cry. ¡°How¡¯s the family?¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that her grandmother wanted to ask if Yu Zongzheng had done anything to her. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Grandmother suddenly fainted. Father was so frightened that he didn¡¯t care about anything. Nanny Li bumped into the corner of the table and she was gone. Father was instigated by Madam Yang and angered Grandmother, which made Grandmother so anxious. I asked Nanny Liu to write a divorce letter¡­¡±

    This answer also told her grandmother that she was fine. She was still in charge of the family and was already fighting back. She would not suffer.

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a long time before she suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay, okay. Cough, cough. She¡¯s the daughter of a divorced wife. What else can she do in the future? Hahaha, good, this is a drastic move¡­¡±

    As sheughed and cried, tears streamed down her face..</font>

 Chapter 704 - 704: Blackened Heart

    Chapter 704 - 704: ckened Heart

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She smiled, feeling relieved that her granddaughter could still stabilize the overall situation.

    She cried because no one would protect her granddaughter in the future. No matter what happens, she would have to rely on herself.

    Yu Youyao quickly stroked her grandmother¡¯s chest to calm her down. ¡°Madam Yang will be divorced, so it¡¯s not good for Third Sister to stay in the capital. Let¡¯s send her back to the n tomorrow. Fourth Brother isn¡¯t young anymore. I heard that Mr. Xian Yun is going to open an academy in

    Youzhou. After a while, I¡¯ll send Fourth Brother to Youzhou Academy to study

    with Mr. Xian Yun.¡¯<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    A daughter of a divorced wife did not have a good life in the capital, let alone in the n. Her future would not be good either.

    Moreover, Yu Jianjia¡¯s body was weak. If she¡¯s sent to the n, she would not be raised as preciously as in the residence.

    No matter how Yu Jianjia schemed, she would always fail.

    As for Yu Shansi, this world was always more tolerant of men. In the future, when he goes to the North and studies with Mr. Xian Yun, he would be alright no matter what, and no one would underestimate him.

    Old Madam Yu nodded and coughed hard. ¡°When¡­ When will your cousin be back?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, but she held back her tears. ¡°He¡¯s already on his way. He should be back in a few days.¡±

    Old Madam Yu was a little disappointed, but she forced herself to perk up. ¡°I¡¯m about to die. Your father is a b-beast who doesn¡¯t recognize anyone. L-listen to me. When y-your cousin returns, get him to send you to Quanzhou. In the future, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t return to the Yu Residence anymore. I-I left a letter¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down Yu Youyao¡¯s face. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t say such inauspicious things¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu also cried. ¡°Your maternal family has always doted on you. If you go to Quanzhou, with your cousin¡¯s protection, 1-1 can feel at ease.¡±

    After taking Divine Physician Xie¡¯s medicine these past few days, she clearly felt that her health was improving. She had originally thought that she could take care of her granddaughter more.

    However, God¡¯s ns supersede our own.

    Retribution!

    All of this was retribution!

    Fortunately, she had already made arrangements early on, so she did not have to be afraid that she would close her eyes and die just like that. She could be at ease that her granddaughter would not be in the hands of the family in the future.

    ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao thought of her grandmother¡¯s love for her and tears streamed down her face.

    Old Madam Yu held her hand tightly. ¡°In the future, 1 won¡¯t be able to apany you. Y-you have to be fine.¡± Her voice seemed to be stuck in her throat. She opened her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s about you and your mother¡­ I¡¯ve let your mother down. Uh, don¡¯t me me¡­

    Yu Youyao wailed, ¡°Grandmother¡­ Grandmother, I don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t me you¡­¡±

    Anyone had the right to me her grandmother.

    Only she did not.

    For the first half of her grandmother¡¯s life, she had schemed for the Yu n, the Yu Residence, and her son. Even her health had failed.

    For the next ten years, her grandmother had been thoroughly scheming for her granddaughter.

    Her grandmother had made ns for her entire life, but never for herself.

    As a junior, she had no right to interfere with her elders.

    At this moment, Qing Xiu came over. ¡°Matriarch, Third Miss has been invited over.¡±

    Old Madam Yu grabbed the nket and panted heavily. Her voice was squeezed out from between her teeth with a hint of ruthlessness. ¡°Prepare a brush, ink, paper, and inkstone.¡±

    At this point, what else did she not understand?

    Did she really think that she, an old woman, was so sick that she could do whatever she wanted at home?

    She had learned how to coax men from that b*tch of hers. Did she think that she could escape unscathed just because her eldest son doted on her?

    Or was it that she had been used to ¡°I¡¯m sick and I¡¯m innocent¡±, ¡°I¡¯m sick and I¡¯m pitiful¡±, and ¡°I¡¯m sick and I¡¯m in the right¡± since she was young? Others had to give in to her. Did she think that she could use her ¡°sickness¡± to seed in the residence?

    It was strange for her to be smart.

    But!

    She was just too smart, so she treated everyone else as fools.

    Did she think that she would not be caught by sending Old Madam Lai out of the residence?

    What did an elder need to have to do with an unfilial granddaughter?

    Yu Youyao quickly lowered her head and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    She instructed Chun Xiao to prepare brush, ink, paper, and inkstone, Chun Xiao left as quickly as she came.

    When the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone were ready, Old Madam Yu instructed, ¡°Call her in!¡±

    Not long after, Yu Jianjia entered the house. She was wearing a purple myrtle flower gauze dress. Her white and pink clothesplemented her pale face, making her look even more delicate and pitiful.

    Yu Jianjia walked forward and was shocked to see Matriarch Yu lying on the bed lifelessly. Her eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Grandmother, what¡¯s wrong¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she cried.

    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, after hearing from Bai Ye that her father had gone to her grandmother¡¯s house,she did not ask for more information. Her recuperating obediently in the courtyard because of her ¡°illness¡±.

    She did not expect that in the middle of the night, Qing Xiu would speciallye to the courtyard and say that Matriarch had invited her over.

    Sensing that something was amiss, she coughed so hard that her heart ached. Bai Ye said that she was very sick and was afraid that she would pass her illness on Matriarch, but Qing Xiu was still indifferent. Yu Jianjia did not want toe, but she had no choice.

    There was nothing else she could do.

    It was said that after taking Divine Physician Xie¡¯s medicine, Old Madam¡¯s spirits improved day by day. She was worried that if Old Madam¡¯s health really recovered, she wouldn¡¯t be able to scheme anything anymore.

    In the past few years, Zhou Linghuai has beening and going frequently in

    Youzhou. The residents knew very well that Zhou Linghuai was valued by King Yue Fei. With Zhou Linghuai protecting Yu Youyao, she did not dare to scheme anything.

    Taking advantage of the fact that Zhou Linghuai had gone to Youzhou, she first tried to taint Yu Youyao¡¯s background and seek her father¡¯s favor. When Zhou Linghuai returned to the residence, he wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass her father.

    She also knew that she was too anxious. Matriarch was sick, not dead.

    Although she could wait, her mother couldn¡¯t.

    She couldn¡¯t get involved in ruining Yu Youyao¡¯s mother¡¯s reputation and tainting background. She could only let her mother do it. Nioreover, only her mother understood her father best and knew what to do to make him believe

    her.

    Her mother was so sick that she was about to die. If she didn¡¯t get this done as soon as possible, no one would help once her mother was gone.

    Yu Jianjia bit her lip, her heart turning cold. If her mother hadn¡¯t entered the Tranquil Heart Courtyard and was still the mistress of the Yu Residence, this matter would have been easier to handle.

    Now that she was alone and helpless, no matter how thorough her n was, there were still many oversights.

    Old Madam Yu stared at her in a daze. ¡°You ck-hearted dog. Do you think I don¡¯t know that you were the one who caused trouble behind your mother¡¯s back? As expected of a b*tch who climbed into men¡¯s beds. Even though you¡¯re wearing the skin of a legitimate daughter, you can¡¯t hide the lowliness in your bones.¡¯

    Originally, the Matriarch couldn¡¯t even speak properly. Now, she was holding her breath and scolding until she didn¡¯t even pant.

    ¡°Grand-grandmother, l¡­¡± Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes turned red from the scolding, and tears kept falling, as if she had suffered a huge grievance..</font>

 Chapter 705 - 705: Witchcraft

    Chapter 705 - 705: Witchcraft

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Third Sister probably doesn¡¯t know that Father has already made the decision to divorce Madam Yang and sent the divorce letter to the government office.¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible¡­¡±

    Her mother had been abandoned?

    Her father had doted on her since she was young. How could he bear to let her be the daughter of a divorced wife?

    Fourth Brother was also their father¡¯s only legitimate son. Even if Concubine Jiang was around, she had been in the Yu Residence for two years without signs of pregnancy. It was still unknown if she could give birth.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Her father would no longer have a legitimate son. He would be criticized by others.

    Yu Youyao looked at Yu Jianjia. ¡°Even though my biological mother, Madam

    Xie, knew Second Uncle in Quanzhou, so what? Just based on Old Madam Lai¡¯s words, you were going to tarnish the reputation of the first wife who has passed away for many years and taint my background. But what good will this do you? Why are you doing this?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyshes were stained with tears as she cried hoarsely, ¡°Big Sister, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand anything!¡¯

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Chang An!¡¯

    Soon, Chang An¡¯s voice sounded from outside the screen.

    Yu Youyao instructed, ¡°Tell me about Divine Physician Xie¡¯s background.¡±

    Chang An immediately said, ¡°We didn¡¯t know anything about Divine Physician

    Xie. Young Miss was worried, so she asked me to help investigate. When Young Master left the capital, he had secretly instructed that if anything tricky happened at home, I could go to the Yue Fei Kings Residence to ask for help. As such, I asked King Yue Fei to help investigate and realized that those from the King of Medicine Valley in Jianghu had once been convicted for engaging in witchcraft in the previous dynasty.¡±

    Although King Yue Fei was guarding the North, he also had a residence in the capital and guards in it. If she used King Yue Fei¡¯s connections, she could really find out about such things.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. Chang An had used King Yue Fei as an excuse, so no one dared to doubt the authenticity of his words.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s lips trembled. Witchcraft had always been strictly prohibited by the Imperial Court. Divine Physician Xie was rted to witchcraft. If others found out, even the residence would be implicated.

    This was a monstrous disaster!

    Even though Eldest Son was the one who hired the doctor, they could not be careless. They still had to be as cautious as Yao Yao.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and did not say anything. What King of Medicine Valley was involved in witchcraft in the previous dynasty? This was just an excuse she had fabricated. However, with King Yue Fei¡¯s name, what was fake could be real.

    The Imperial Court had explicitly prohibited witchcraft. Divine Physician Xie had brazenly walked in the martial world and even made a name for himself as a ¡°divine physician.¡± He must be a cautious person. It was not easy to find out if he was involved in witchcraft.

    Previously, her grandmother had used Divine Physician Xie i s medicine and her health had improved a little. Yu Youyao could still tolerate him, and she could slowly investigate some things.

    The moment she thought about how Divine Physician Xie had raised her into a medicinal catalyst in her nightmare, and how he was still in cahoots with Yu Jianjia in reality, it was like a fishbone stuck in her throat.

    Divine Physician Xie was indeed rted to witchcraft, so they were not wronging him.

    Compared to a wild doctor like Divine Physician Xie, her grandmother and even Yu Zongzheng would only believe her words. They would rather believe it than not.

    Next, she just had to prove that Divine Physician Xie was indeed rted to a witch.

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao continued, ¡°As far as I know, Third Sister wasn¡¯t interested in medical books in the past. However, after Divine

    Physician Xie entered the residence, Third Sister visited him a few times and went to the library one after another to borrow the ssic of Mountains and

    Seas, Shennongs Herbal Sutra, Theory of the 52 Diseases, the Yellow Emperor¡¯s Internal Sutra, and the Herbal Records. These books all have amon characteristic, and that is, residual records of witchcraft medicine.¡¯ For a long time, witchcraft and medicine were mixed together.

    Later, witchcraft medicine went against traditional Chinese medicine. Bian Que had once said, ¡°Those who believe in witchcraft and don¡¯t believe in medicine won¡¯t be saved.¡¯

    Even so, the witchcraft medicine was still pervasive among themoners. Until now, there were still many medical books about witchcraft.

    The Yu Residence was a schrly family with many books. The library was set up to facilitate reading. It was normal for Yu Jianjia to borrow a few books to read.

    However, after Old Madam Lai entered the residence, Yu Youyao was very wary of Yu Jianjia. She did not keep an eye on her in the courtyard because she did not like to be gossiped about.

    However, the rest of the residence was still under Yu Youyao¡¯s control.

    The first time Yu Jianjia went to the library, the maidservants in the library had their eyes on her. No matter what books Yu Jianjia read or borrowed, everybody knew.

    Now, these books were evidence that Yu Jianjia ¡°believed in witchcraft.¡±

    Yu Jianjia was stunned for a moment, and her eyes turned red again. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. Just a few books can¡¯t prove anything. If Big Sister thinks that I¡¯m rted to witchcraft, does that mean that everyone who has read these books is rted to witchcraft?¡±

    Of course, if it was in court, these few books naturally couldn¡¯t prove anything.

    However, the reality was that this was not a public court, but at home. Witchcraft was a huge matter that would harm the entire family. Even the slightest implication was intolerable.

    These books were enough to nail Yu Jianjia to death.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s face turned red. Divine Physician Xie was rted to witchcraft, and Yu Jianjia had never been interested in medical books in the past. After Divine Physician Xie entered the residence, she borrowed books rted to witchcraft medicine. In a short period of time, all the books she borrowed were rted to witchcraft, so there was already a huge problem.

    Yu Youyao did not argue with her. She only said, ¡°l heard that there¡¯s a blood medicinal catalyst in witchcraft medicine. By using blood as medicine, it can treat all illnesses and extend one¡¯s life. First, Divine Physician Xie entered the residence, then you borrowed books rted to witchcraft medicine. When Old Madam Lai left the residence, Nanny Li helped a scapegoat. Yu Jianjia, what exactly do you want to do?¡±

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s body went limp and she almost fell to the ground. She looked at her grandmother with tears in her eyes. ¡°Grandmother, I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t. How could I harm Eldest Sister¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Your underhanded methods are nothing new, so I don¡¯t care to y them.¡± Old Madam Yu sneered. ¡°Hold her down.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Jianjia felt that something was amiss and subconsciously turned to escape.

    Bai Kui reacted quickly. She immediately stepped forward, grabbed Yu Jianjia, and pressed her to the ground.

    Old Madam Yu took a deep breath. ¡°Cut her hair.¡±

    Qing Xiu quickly took the scissors and rushed over. She lifted Yu Jianjia¡¯s hair and snipped it off.

    Yu Jianjia struggled and cried with all her might. ¡°Grandmother, why did you cut my hair? Grandmother, don¡¯t be like this. My body, hair, and skin belong to my parents. As long as my parents are around, I shouldn¡¯t cut my hair.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll be treated as unfilial. Grandmother, I¡¯m your granddaughter. Please let me off. Grandmother¡­

    Old Madam Yu turned a deaf ear to her. She turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯ll say it out loud. You write for me.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She immediately knelt beside the small table, picked up her brush, and dipped it in ink¡ª

    ¡°Today, the Yu n has a daughter, Jianjia.. As her mother is not exclusive, she was born of an adulterous family¡ª¡±</font>

 Chapter 706 - 706: Young Master Is Back

    Chapter 706 - 706: Young Master Is Back

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°When she was young, she was pitied by me, so she was treated as the daughter of the first wife. 1 hoped that she would be diligent and virtuous, set a standard, learn etiquette, be knowledgeable, and know how to behave well. Only then would she not disgrace the prestige of the family. I didn¡¯t expect her to be ignorant. She was jealous and unreasonable. There were many mistakes made, However, my body was weak and I couldn¡¯t manage her. I cut her hair and sent her back to the n. I hope the nsmen can discipline her well.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Yu Jianjia screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°Grandmother, no, I beg you not to treat me like this. No, I¡¯m your granddaughter. Grandmother, Grandmother¡­¡± For some reason, Yu Jianjia shook off Bai Kui¡¯s grip and stood up from the ground. She rushed to the bed and knelt on the ground with a thud, crying. ¡°Grandmother, please spare me. Grandmother, please¡­¡±

    Even now, Yu Jianjia refused to admit her mistake.

    She only begged for mercy.

    Old Madam Yu had a stroke and could only move above her neck. After all, she was her biological granddaughter. Although she hated her for being vicious and bad, she still couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The divorce letter Yao Yao gave to Madam Yang would only ruin Yu Jianjia¡¯s future. If Yu Jianjia returned to the n, she would be able to live a peaceful life.

    On the other hand, her letter made Yu Jianjia, who had never had an awkward background, be an adulterous daughter. When she went back to the n, she wouldn¡¯t be taken care of too much.

    Old Madam Yu sneered and said, ¡°After all, you¡¯re my granddaughter. Your mother has been abandoned and you¡¯ve be the daughter of a divorced wife. I can¡¯t bear to see your future ruined. I originally nned to leave a letter saying that you¡¯re filial and virtuous. As a result, you¡¯re willing to return to the n and enter a nunnery to pray for me for three years. With your filial piety for Grandmother for three years, you can still have a good reputation. You won¡¯t be able to enter a noble family but you can still be married. In the future, you¡¯ll still have the chance to be a wife that matches your husband¡¯s status.¡±

    Yu Jianjia fell to the ground and cried.

    Every word and sentence sounded like she was taking into ount their rtionship as grandmother and granddaughter and was thinking for her in every way. However, she only felt that it was hypocritical. If it was really for her own good, why did her father have to divorce her mother?

    Without the Matriarch¡¯s approval, her father wouldn¡¯t have made such an easy decision.

    Matriarch Yu was biased towards Yu Youyao. It was obvious that she hated her to the core.

    However, she had to pretend to be loving.

    It was really nauseating.

    Old Madam Yu took a deep breath. ¡°But, you heartless and ungrateful thing. How has your big sister let you down? You actually want to harm her. Cough cough¡­¡±

    As she coughed, she vomited ck blood. It was a shocking sight.

    ¡°Grandmother!¡± Yu Youyao panicked. She quickly took a handkerchief and helped her grandmother wipe the ck blood from the corner of her mouth. She took out the old ginseng slices she had prepared and fed them to her grandmother.

    Yu Jianjia cried, ¡°Grandmother is certain with just a few words from Eldest Sister that I want to harm her. This is unfair to me. If Eldest Sister has evidence, why don¡¯t you take it out and confront me on the spot? Why use me¡­¡±

    At this point, she was still talking nonsense. Old Madam Yu spat out the piece of ginseng in her mouth and raised her hand to point at Yu Jianjia. ¡®You, don¡¯t treat others as fools. I-I¡¯ve also been a mother-inw for forty to fifty years.

    I¡¯ve seen all your tricks¡­¡±

    Yao Yao had said that Yu Jianjia and Divine Physician Xie wanted to use her blood as a medicinal catalyst. Although she felt that it was ridiculous, she had lived for 40 to 50 years and had seen many things before.

    In the past, there had been Daoist nuns in the capital who entered and left wealthy families to help them find children. They used newborn babies and even centa as medicine. Later, they were exposed. As there were too many people involved, it did not cause amotion, but the wealthy families had all heard about it.

    Therefore, as soon as Yu Youyao said this, she believed her.

    She had also been sick for many years. In the early years, she had also risked her life to treat her body so that she could take care of her granddaughters for a few more years. She had also asked about many unorthodox methods and used a lot of exotic medicine. Although she was not crazy enough to use human blood as medicine, she had used cat feces and rat feces.

    She knew best when a patient was crazy about recovering her health. If she was not careful, she would be possessed. It was not surprising that Yu Jianjia wanted to treat her illness with a shaman.

    Madam Yang was a person who was about to die. If she had such methods, how could she have waited until today?!

    Madam Xie had already been dead for more than ten years. Who would make things difficult for a dead person for no reason? The ultimate goal of framing Madam Xie was to question Yao Yao¡¯s bloodline and make Eldest Son disown his biological daughter and hate her.

    Didn¡¯t Yu Jianjia know that if she was not careful, she would also be implicated?

    Of course she did.

    However, the ¡°temptation¡± behind these schemes was too great, causing her to be obsessed.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s family background and status were notcking. What else in this world was worth her taking the risk?

    The purpose was self-evident.

    ¡°Grandmother, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Yu Jianjia cried and refused to admit it.

    Old Madam Yu was already so angry that her chest rose and fell. ¡°Drag, drag her out. Tomorrow morning, send her to the n and hand the letter to the chief¡­

    Bai Kui and Qing Xiu!s expressions darkened. They picked up Yu Jianjia and dragged her out.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s cries entered the room intermittently.

    Old Madam Yu coughed and vomited arge mouthful of blood. Her turbid eyes were filled with ruthlessness. ¡°Divine Physician Xie¡­ We can¡¯t let him off!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Grandmother, Chang An has already tied up Divine Physician Xie. Don¡¯t say anything¡­¡±

    After the divorce of Madam Yang, there was no need to deal with Yu Jianjia anymore. She had revealed her true goal which was to deal with Divine Physician Xie.

    She did not find any clues about Divine Physician Xie. If she wanted to deal with him, she had to start with Yu Jianjia. As long as she confirmed that Yu Jianjia was rted to witchcraft, Divine Physician Xie could be implicated.

    Old Madam Yu held her granddaughter¡¯s hand. ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t know why, but when you said that Yu Jianjia wanted to nurture you into a medicinal catalyst, I felt that it was true. Perhaps, it¡¯s because I¡¯m about to die. Recently, I¡¯ve been dreaming about you. You were covered in blood. I keep feeling that this dream is a blessing from Bodhisattva¡­¡±

    Previously, she had dreamed that Eldest Son did not recognize his biological daughter. It hade true.

    Therefore, she kept feeling that this dream was not fake.

    Yu Youyao broke down. ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother, don¡¯t worry. Cousin will protect me. I-I received news that Third Cousin will enter the capital soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Good, that¡¯s good.¡± Old Madam Yu nodded, looking a little gratified. ¡°Your cousin and Third Cousin are both capable people. I-I can¡¯t take it anymore. You, your cousin, your cousin¡­¡±

    What she was most worried about was that if she died, Yao Yao would have no one to rely on. If Eldest Son made a mistake and she had to wait for Linghuai¡¯s return, it would be toote.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao kept crying.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed into the house and said excitedly, ¡°Young Miss, Young Master is back.. Young Master is back¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 707 - 707: Dealing with the Funeral

    Chapter 707 - 707: Dealing with the Funeral

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao suddenly held her grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandmother, did you hear that? Cousin is back. Cousin is back. He¡¯ll be here soon. Hold on a little longer¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s back. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s back¡­¡± Old Madam Yu raised her heavy eyelids and lifted them forcefully, forcing herself to take herst breath.

    She couldn¡¯t feel at ease without seeing Linghuai!

    Fortunately, Linghuai had returned.

    As the Mid-Autumn Festival was approaching, the moon was like a round te, illuminating the sky. A tall ck horse rushed into the city gate that was about to close like an arrow.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Just as the soldier guarding the city was about to shout at him to stop him, a copper token made an arc in the air. He caught it and took a look. The words ¡°Yue Fei¡± were engraved on the token. By the time he reacted, the tall ck horse had already run far away. From afar, there was a series of pattering noises, like rain hitting banana leaves.

    On the day he left the capital, Zhou Linghuai received three letters personally written by Old Madam Yu from Yin San. He had a feeling that something might happen to the Yu Residence.

    Otherwise, Old Madam Yu wouldn¡¯t have sent the letters to him.

    These three letters were very likely to involve some secrets of the Yu Residence, so Zhou Linghuai did not open them. He kept them close to him, nning to open them after returning to the capital and seeing Matriarch.

    Therefore, when Zhou Linghuai received Yu Youyao¡¯s ¡°family letter¡± earlier and saw that Old Madam Yu was sick, he sensed that something was amiss. Afterpleting his second deal with Harmon, he simply stopped pretending and returned to the capital at full speed.

    He even thought of an excuse.

    King Yue Fei had found a Daoist doctor with superb medical skills. He had returned to Youzhou this time to treat his leg. As he was not sure if he could be cured, it was not appropriate to tell others in advance.

    He had been gone for three to four months. After treating his leg for so long, he could still make an excuse.

    As it was near Mid-Autumn Festival, there weremps hanging under the eaves along the street. The lights snaked all the way like a long dragon. On the cold street, only the lights were bright and clear. There were no pedestrians.

    The horse galloped all the way. The sound of its whip whistled in the night wind.

    With a whoosh, the sound of hooves gradually stopped. The horse stopped in front of a vermilion door. A row ofnterns hung under the eaves on both sides, illuminating the words ¡°Yu Residence¡± on the top of the door clearly.

    Zhou Linghuai dismounted and strode up the stone steps, knocking hard on the knocker of the side door.

    After a while, thecquer door was pulled open, and a smart head poked out from the crack. As the doorman yawned, he asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    It was already nine o¡¯clock.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± The night wind was a little cold, and Zhou Linghuai¡¯s voice was also a little cold.

    The doorman was shocked. When he took a closer look, he was overjoyed. ¡°Young-Young Master is back. Just now, Eldest Miss sent a message that after Young Master returns, he should immediately go to An Shou Hall¡­¡±

    As he spoke, he pulled open the side door.

    Zhou Linghuai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He threw away the reins of his horse and strode into the house.

    The doorman subconsciously darted out and picked up the reins from the ground. He was a little stunned. Young Master¡¯s legs were inconvenient. Usually, he had to take a carriage and went out in a wheelchair.

    But were was the carriage? Something was wrong!

    The doorman suddenly turned around and saw Young Master¡¯s legs.

    Young Master¡¯s legs had recovered?

    The doorman was stunned.

    Something bad had happened to Matriarch. Eldest Master had invited Imperial Physician Hu into the residence overnight. Imperial Physician Hu had only said that Old Madam¡¯s day had arrived and that the family should prepare for her funeral tonight.

    When Xie Zongshen and Madam Yao received the news, they quickly rushed to the main house with Yu Shanyan and his children.

    The servants in the residence did not dare to sleep anymore. They were all waiting in their respective courtyards.

    Zhou Linghuai went all the way from the front courtyard to An Shou Hall.

    He was wearing a ck outfit, and his sheepskin boots stepped on the green bricks. He was like a strong cheetah as he strode forward, shocking the servants along the way.

    Young Master was back.

    Young Master¡¯s legs had recovered.

    Young Master had returned to Youzhou for so long. It turned out that he had gone to treat his legs.

    Without any dy, this news spread throughout the entire Yu Residence.

    As soon as Matriarch Yu arrived, bad news spread. After that, she kept using the ginseng to hang on until herst breath. The people from the Second

    Mansion of the Yu Residence were all waiting in the outer hall, but Matriarch Yu was unwilling to see anyone. She only asked Yu Youyao to guard her and kept calling out her grandnephew¡¯s name. It seemed that she would die with grievances if she did not see Zhou Linghuai.

    Not long ago, Nanny Liu had returned from the government office. She had taken the divorce letter and asked someone to send Madam Yang back to the main family overnight. Madam Yang did not make it home and died halfway.

    As Divine Physician Xie was rted to witchcraft, he was tied up by Chang An and locked up in the Qingqu Courtyard.

    Her clueless daughter who believed in witchcraft had her hair cut by Matriarch and was locked up in the woodshed. She had to be sent back to the n tomorrow morning.

    Now, even Matriarch¡­

    Too many things had happened in a day. Until now, Yu Zongzhengs mind was in a mess, and his heart was filled with regret and self-me.

    Thinking back to what happened before, he rushed to Matriarch¡¯s house.

    Old Madamy on the bed with a sallow face, ¡°I¡¯m the one who forced you to marry Roujia. Whether you hate me or resent me, just target me. Roujia didn¡¯t let you down. It was our family who harmed her life. If you still have any conscience, even if you don¡¯t believe that Yao Yao is your biological daughter, don¡¯t harm her. Otherwise¡­¡± Lying on the bed, the weak Old Madam¡¯s eyes suddenly widened and revealed a fierce expression. ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng thought of Xie Roujia, who had fallen to the ground and was covered with blood after being pushed by him back then. Then, he thought of the Niatriarch who had vomited blood from anger at noon. The familiar scene almost made him break down on the spot.

    Yu Zongzheng looked at his second brother in confusion.

    All of this was Second Brother¡¯s fault.

    It was Second Brother who coveted Eldest Sister-inw and ignored his other rtionships.

    It was his mother who insisted that he marry Madam Xie.

    In the house, Old Madam Yu woke up and held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Call the younger ones over. I¡¯ll take a look at them.¡± She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait for your cousin.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood up and quickly called them over.

    In the main room, there were Yu Youyao, Yu Shansi, and Yu Qingning. In the

    Second Mansion, there were Yu Shanyan, Yu Shanxin, Yu Shanli, Yu Shuangbai, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s turbid eyes immediately saw Yu Shansi. ¡°Brother Si,e here! ¡±

    Yu Shansi walked to the bed with red eyes and took the ginseng soup from Nanny Liu¡¯s hand. ¡®Grandmother, I¡¯ll feed you some medicine. After eating the medicine, you¡¯ll recover¡­¡±

    ¡°Good grandchild.¡± Old Madam Yu opened her mouth in relief. After taking a mouthful of medicine, she stopped eating. ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking medicine for most of my life. I can finally rest.¡±

    Yu Shansi cried on the spot.

    Old Madam Yu held his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the fault of the father if he doesn¡¯t teach his son well. Your mother isn¡¯t a loyal wife, so it¡¯s not your fault. Your Cousin Zhou and Mr. Xian Yun are old friends. Mr. Xian Yun is going to Youzhou to open an academy. Your big sister said that she wants to send you to Youzhou to study and cultivate virtue with Mr. Xian Yun. There¡¯s no better life path.¡± At this point, she sincerely encouraged him, ¡°You have to work hard..¡±</font>

 Chapter 708 - 708: A Request

    Chapter 708 - 708: A Request

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Before his grandmother died, she did not forget to arrange his future for him. Yu Shansi felt ashamed and sad, so he quickly nodded.

    He also knew that his mother had done many evil things in the past, which was why she was gued with heart disease that could not be cured.

    Her father had divorced her mother.

    Third Sister was going to be sent back to the n.

    When he first heard this news, he was only in a daze for a while, but he was not surprised at all.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes slid across Yu Shanyan and Yu Shuangbai¡¯s faces one by one, and a gratified smile appeared on her face. ¡°All of you have to be well.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai and the others couldn¡¯t help but approach the bed. As they called out for their grandmother, they cried.

    Zhou Linghuai lifted the curtain and entered the house.

    Yu Youyao seemed to sense something and was stunned when she turned around. ¡°Grandmother, Cousin is here¡­

    Old Madam Yu forced herself to perk up and tilted her head to look. In her dazed eyes, her grandnephew, Zhou Linghuai, walked over dressed in tight clothes. Her eyes suddenly widened, but in the end, they turned to relief. ¡°Your legs are fine. Good, good, good.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°All of you, get out.¡± She wanted to talk to Zhou Linghuai alone.

    Zhou Linghuai watched her walk past him. It had been three to four months since he hadst seen her. The little girl¡¯s eyes were dark, and her palm-sized face had be a little thinner. She looked pale and haggard, and her figure was soft. She had grown a little taller. Her peacock patterned dress has be longer. Her waist had be thinner and weaker.

    His hands were like lightning as he pulled back the person who had walked pass him but did not turn around. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Her cousin¡¯s voice was no longer as clear and elegant as before. It was hoarse from travel. Yu Youyao paused for a moment, but she did not turn around. However, her eyes instantly turned red and she nodded slightly. She let out a weak ¡°Mm¡± and whimpered like a weak and helpless little animal, making her feel adorable.

    After a while, the room was empty.

    Zhou Linghuai strode to the bed. ¡°Matriarch, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s gaze was benevolent. ¡°Returning to Youzhou to treat your leg is such a big matter. Why didn¡¯t you tell the family? Is it really cured? Don¡¯t dy your treatment because of me and leave any lingering illness¡­¡±

    ¡°l didn¡¯t know if it could be treated, so I didn¡¯t mention it.¡± Zhou Linghuai couldn¡¯t exin. His leg had long recovered, so he could only say, ¡°There¡¯s no lingering illness.¡±

    Old Madam Yu leaned against the pillow and nodded in relief.

    Seeing the sincere smile on her face, Zhou Linghuai suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you.¡±

    When he first entered the residence, not only did Old Madam Yu allow Yu Youyao to work hard to renovate his courtyard, but she also arranged for him to study with Mr. Hu Shan.

    He knew very well that there was no such thing as expressing goodwill for no

    reason.

    Thinking about it, it was easy to guess Old Madam Yu¡¯s good intentions towards Yu Youyao.

    He did not care much about this.

    At first, he could still treat Yu Youyao politely. Later, after interacting with her for a while, he felt that this girl¡¯s heart was like ss, pure and wless. He was a little greedy and wanted to get closer.

    He knew that Old Niadam Yu doted on Yu Youyao. As long as he treated Yu Youyao well, she would turn a blind eye.

    Therefore, he taught Yu Youyao her studies and taught her how to write.

    Yu Youyao had improved. Old Madam Yu was satisfied, so she tacitly agreed to his actions and allowed him to get close to Yu Youyao.

    Later on, Yu Youyao¡¯s handwriting became organized, and she caught up with her studies at home.

    He also taught Yu Youyao how to y the zither.

    Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t ask for more if Yu Youyao could learn the arts, so she didn¡¯t restrict him from interacting with her.

    Later on, he taught Yu Youyao how to be a household manager.

    Just like that, he tested Old Madam Yu¡¯s limits bit by bit. He made use of Old Madam Yu and began to push his luck with Yu Youyao.

    No matter how many schemes Old Madam Yu had, she doted on Yu Youyao.

    There were some things that shouldn¡¯t be kept from her.

    Old Madam Yu was stunned for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Zhou Linghuai reached into his pocket and took out a yellow jade ring. He gently ced it in Old Madam Yu¡¯s hand.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s eyes widened as she held the jade ring in front of her eyes and looked at it carefully. Suddenly, she smiled. ¡°So, so it¡¯s the famous King Yue Fei. You¡¯ve hidden it well.¡± She sighed slowly and handed the jade ring back to him. ¡°Should I call you King Yue Fei, or¡­¡±

    Only then did she vaguely remember that Zhou Linghuai had been calling her

    Matriarch and not Grandaunt.

    No, from now on, he was already King Yue Fei, Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi had rushed back after a long journey. Seeing her for thest time, he guessed that they had some rtionship. In that case, he could more or less take care of Yao Yao in the future.

    That was enough.

    As an old woman who was about to die, she couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    Yin Huaixi said sincerely, ¡°If Matriarch doesn¡¯t mind, just call me Jingzhi. Back then, I had discussed it with Jingzhi, so I borrowed his identity and moved into the Yu Residence. As my status is unique, it¡¯s not appropriate to tell you.¡± He bowed and apologized to Matriarch. ¡°Please forgive me!¡±

    Such a polite attitude more or lessforted Old Madam Yu. She nodded and asked, ¡°I wonder if my failed grandnephew¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly replied, ¡°He¡¯s weak and has received treatment and enlightenment from Grandmaster Hui Neng of the Precious Peace Temple. He¡¯s already one of the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple. His

    Dharma name is Hui Ji.¡±

    Old Madam Yu recalled that she had seen Master Hui Ji back then. He was as noble and elegant as a jade. ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s alive.¡± Her breathing became weaker. ¡°Yao Yao¡ª¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, Yin Huaixi suddenly knelt on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but 1 have a request.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s turbid eyesnded on the cooling beads on his wrist.

    She also had a string of the same incense beads. Hers was a longevity pattern, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s was a blessing pattern. Hers was often yed with in her hands, but it was not as glossy as Yin Huaixi¡¯s.

    They looked like they had been carefully taken care of.

    What Yin Huaixi was about to say was probably rted to her granddaughter, whom she couldn¡¯t let go of.

    Perhaps it was because she was about to die, but the past became clear.

    Zhou Linghuai and the Yu Residence were rted by blood for three generations. Usually, even if Yao Yao was closer to him, she wouldn¡¯t think too much about it. In her heart, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Zhou Linghuai was Yao Yao¡¯s biological brother.

    After all, when it came to marriage between rtives, there were five rules.

    She was always more scheming than others.

    She couldn¡¯t rely on her father, Eldest Son, so she wanted to elevate Zhou Linghuai, hoping that he would protect Yao Yao more in the future. However, as the saying went, no matter how close their blood ties were, he was still an outsider.

    She always thought that the human heart was made of flesh, and emotions had to be cultivated. Yao Yao was pure and honest. If the two of them got closer and developed feelings for each other, it would be different..</font>

 Chapter 709 - 709: Death

    Chapter 709 - 709: Death

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She had enabled them to get so close.

    However, if this ¡°cousin¡± was not her real cousin, it would be a little intriguing.

    Old Madam Yu suddenly tightened her grip on the edge of the bed. The veins on the back of her wrinkled hand bulged. ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi thought of Ye Hanyuan and said, ¡°I want to make Youyao of the Yu n my princess consort. I don¡¯t want another else in this life. I only want to be with one person. Matriarch, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s grip on the edge of the bed loosened. She was not surprised. ¡°Does Yao Yao know your identity?¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    In this world, there was nothing good for no reason. Yin Huaixi wasn¡¯t her real cousin, but he was willing to spend so much effort on Yao Yao. How was he taking care of his ¡°cousin¡±? He was clearly chasing his wife.

    Yin Huaixi looked up. ¡°She knows.¡±

    Just now, if he had replied with a ¡°no¡±, he would probably have ended like Song Mingzhao back then. He would clearly be kicked out of the door.

    Old Madam Yu had taken a fancy to Song Mingzhao because of his family background, character, talent, and sincerity. This was the greatest kindness an elder could show to a junior.

    Later on, she had given up on Song Niingzhao not because he was not outstanding enough, but because he was not honest with Yu Youyao.

    He was extremely d that he had always been very calm and honest with Yu Youyao.

    After looking into her eyes and saying she knew, Old Madam Yu¡¯s breathing lightened a little. ¡®Does Yao Yao know how you feel?¡±

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head again. ¡°No.¡±

    Knowing how to restrain herself, it seemed that he had put in a lot of effort. Old Madam Yu did not relent. ¡°Although marriage is a matter of parents¡¯ orders and matchmaking,pared to this, Yao Yao¡¯s intentions are the most important.¡±

    Therefore, she wouldn¡¯t make a decision for Yao Yao on her own.

    No matter how good a person was, she would not make a decision for her granddaughter if she had a choice.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly remembered the nightmare that Yu Youyao had mentioned previously. In the nightmare, she must have been forced to have no choice but to marry into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    But!

    Yin Huaixi took a deep breath. ¡°Matriarch, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been chosen.¡± He bowed sincerely. ¡°Matriarch, please give me a token. In the future, when Yao Yao and 1 are in love, it¡¯ll be Old Madam¡¯sst wish. The orders of my parents and the words of the matchmaker will be an upright marriage. If I¡¯m not fated with Yao Yao in the future, I¡¯ll just treat it as a ything that you¡¯ve given to the younger generation. I¡¯ll naturally consider myself her elder brother and protect her for a lifetime.¡±

    He did not have the heart to ask to marry her. If she was entrusted to him, she would be his.

    Otherwise, why would he kneel and kowtow? He was just short of asking for a keepsake with all his heart.

    Wasn¡¯t he just worried that his status would be sensitive and that the Xie family would interfere in Yao Yao¡¯s marriage in the future?

    With the token as a guarantee, how could the Xie family surpass Matriarch?

    Ye Hanyuan¡¯s move could even settle his father.

    He couldn¡¯t settle Old Madam Yu?

    He did not believe it!

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Madam Yu agreed. Then, she said, ¡°l have a condition.¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly said, ¡°Matriarch, please speak.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Yao Yao about the keepsake for the time being.¡± Old Madam Yu reached out and fumbled on the shelf at the head of the bed. She opened a secretpartment and took out a yellow rosewood box. ¡°After I go, escort Yao Yao to the Xie Residence. In the future, you and Yao Yao will depend on

    fate.¡¯

    She did not mention the three letters.

    There was no need.

    Yin Huaixi really felt that Old Madam Yu doted on Yu Youyao to the core. She had a far-reaching n. agree.¡±

    Old Madam Yu gathered her strength and took out a double fish round pendant from the box. There were two fish, one yellow and one red. They were connected at the head and tail. It looked very much like Yu Youyao¡¯s broken longevity lock.

    However, the two fishes on the longevity jade were natural, and this piece was exquisitely carved.

    She gently bent it, and Yin Huaixi heard a ding. The double fish round pendant was separated. Old Madam Yu handed one of the yellow fishes to Yin

    Huaixi and said solemnly, ¡°l hope you¡¯ll keep your promise.¡±

    Yin Huaixi held it with both hands as if he had obtained a precious treasure.

    ¡°Matriarch, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯ll protect her for a lifetime.¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s turbid eyes shone brightly. ¡°Go and call Yao Yao in¡­¡±

    There was nothing to worry about. After all, she had no choice.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s alias was Zhou Linghuai. With his crippled body, he had moved into the Yu Residence and stirred up a storm in Great Zhou. With his own strength, he had avenged his father and was in charge of an army of 500,000.

    As long as such a person opened his mouth, no one had any room to refuse. He had calmly asked her to marry Yao Yao and made a promise. This was already the best sincerity.

    Old Madam Yu suddenly asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re so thoughtful, why don¡¯t you ask the emperor to issue a decree to betroth you? I think the emperor will be happy to see it happen.¡±

    She could tell that the two branches of the Yu Residence had already split up. Firstly, the eldest son was not a general, and secondly, Yao Yao was not a court official. Yao Yao was the County Head of Shaoyi. Although the eldest son had great power, it was also bestowed by the emperor. The first branch had received the emperor¡¯s grace. Not only was the eldest daughter of the first wife no threat to the emperor, but she would also further the rtionship with King Yue Fei.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Just as Matriarch said, marriage is a matter of parents¡¯ orders. I naturally hope to obtain your approval.¡± Old Madam Yu nodded, no longer having the strength to speak.

    It did not matter if it was King Yue Fei.

    At the very least, his intentions were 100% true.

    Unlike Song Mingzhao.

    He was also full of sincerity, but he was humble in front of her.

    When Yu Youyao returned to her room, Old Madam Yu¡¯s breathing was already very weak.

    ¡°Take good care of it. Don¡¯t lose it.¡± Old Madam Yu ced the red embroidered fish in Yu Youyao¡¯s palm, not mentioning that this was a token between her and Yin Huaixi.

    This was a relic that she would give her before she died. She thought that her granddaughter would take good care of it without any exnation.

    Yu Youyao nodded with a whimper.

    Old Madam Yu looked at the door of the screen, her eyes a little disoriented. ¡°l just saw your grandfather. He was standing at the door and waving at me, waiting for me to go over. However, I don¡¯t want to go over. I want to see your mother. I¡¯ve been waiting left and right, but I haven¡¯t seen her. I think she must resent me, so she¡¯s unwilling to see me. That¡¯s good too. When I reach the underworld, I¡¯ll have time to repent¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao was sobbing uncontrobly. She tightened her grip on the jade pendant in her hand so hard that her palm hurt. ¡°Grandmother, Grandmother¡­

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s turbid eyes stared at her granddaughter until her vision was blurry and she couldn¡¯t see her clearly. Only then did she close her eyes deeply, and two drops of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± Yu Youyao broke down and cried. She hugged her grandmother¡¯s arm and shook it hard.

    Not long after, all the descendants of the family came over.

    The atmosphere in the room was gloomy and sad.

    When Seventh Aunt saw Madam Yao standing in the room without moving, she frowned.. She used to look like a smart person, but why was she so wooden now?</font>

 Chapter 710 - 710: Mourning

    Chapter 710 - 710: Mourning

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Now that her mother-inw had passed away, what was Madam Yao waiting

    Although Seventh Aunt was dissatisfied, as a n aunt, she couldn¡¯t treat her cousin-inw badly. She hurriedly went forward to help Yu Youyao up. Yu Youyao, who had copsed to the ground from crying, turned around and called out to Madam Yao, ¡°Second daughter-inw,e over quickly to your mother-inw¡¯s bed¡­

    Only then did Madam Yao realize that Old Madam Yu had passed away.

    If it were in the past, she would definitely be sad and carefully manage the funeral to send her mother-inw away. However, ever since she found out that her marriage with Yu Zongshen had been nned by Old Madam Yu from the beginning to the end, there was only sarcasm in her heart.

    Yu Youyao cried until she had no strength left in her body. It took her a while to recover. With a hoarse voice, she began to instruct the servants to spread the funeral and report it.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The rednterns under the eaves had been changed to whitenterns with the words ¡°Funeral Ritual¡± written on them. The entire Yu Residence wore in clothes. The servants carried the whitenterns and walked through the streets to report the funeral.

    Dong dong dong¡ª

    Knock, knock¡ª Dong¡ª

    When the doorman guarding the door of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence heard the heavy knock on the door, he yawned and looked at the drip beside him. He shouted, ¡°Who is it? It¡¯s already midnight¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Yu Residence in Yu e er Alley!¡±

    When the doorman heard that it was the Yu Residence, he quickly pulled the bolt and opened the door. He saw the servant at the door wearing white linen clothes and carrying a whitentern. He was 70% awake from his sleep.

    The servant was wearing white linen clothes and looked like he was here to share bad news. He held the whitemp as he went into the house. ¡°Our

    Matriarch is having her funeral tonight. Our family is here to report it¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the Yu Residence¡¯s carriage had moved far away that the doorman shuddered. He picked up thentern and ran in¡­

    Old people were usually light sleepers. As soon as footsteps sounded in the room, Old Madam Song woke up.

    Yao Huang rushed into the house. As soon as he opened his mouth, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Matriarch, Old Madam Yu just left. The Yu Residence just sent someone over to report the funeral.¡±

    Old Madam Song was stunned. ¡°Why did she leave ahead of me?¡±

    In the past two years, Old Madam Yu had been recuperating better than her.

    Yao Huangs eyes also turned red. ¡°It¡¯s said that she suffered a huge loss in her early years. She¡¯s old and can¡¯t recuperate no matter what. Earlier, she had an illness and after recuperating for a few years, her condition deteriorated.¡±

    Although their Matriarch was seriously ill, she had enjoyed good fortune in her early years. After taking good care of her body, she had be strong.

    Poor Old Madam Yu. She had been ruined by the Duke Rongs Residence.

    Only then did Old Madam Song react. She cried at the top of her lungs, ¡°What a sin. My poor old sister hasn¡¯t had a good day ever since she married someone. Her mother-inw was a powerful person. She kept forcing her daughter-inw to take in concubines for her son. Their good rtionship as husband and wife was ruined by the concubines and the daughters of the concubines. She was angry, but at least she had a short life. Who knew that she wouldn¡¯t live a blessed life? Her mother-inw passed away, and her husband also followed suit. She was a widow who was bullied by the n and asked outsiders to guide her through life. She only raised her son well because of her anger. Now that her son is a high-ranking official, it¡¯s her turn to enjoy a blessed life. The anger she held in is vented just like that. How can my poor old sister bear to let go of such a good eldest granddaughter? She has served Bodhisattva for half her life. Why doesn¡¯t Bodhisattva open his eyes¡­¡±

    When Old Madam Song thought of all the things that had happened in the past, she cried uncontrobly. She had been with Old Madam Yu for decades, so she understood her pain the best.

    Yao Huang also wiped his tears. ¡°Old Madam Yu has worked hard for most of her life. She can finally rest¡­¡±

    The news quickly reached Song Mingzhao¡¯s ears.

    Song Mingzhao suddenly recalled his conversation with Old Madam Yu at the Precious Peace Temple on the day of the Buddhist Festival.

    If he could do it again, he would definitely have brushed his clothes and knelt down, begging Matriarch Yu to marry Yu Youyao to him instead of beating

    around the bush.

    Those who were afraid of losing were destined to lose.

    Those who couldn¡¯t afford to lose wouldn¡¯t win in the end.

    In front of Old Madam Yu, he had schemed so much, but in the end, he had let down his intelligence.

    Life was filled of chance encounters and permanence was hard toe by. One had many fears in life. From lovees sorrow, from lovees fear. Yu Yaoyao¡¯s attitude of avoiding others because of fear, made him even more fearful.

    His parents¡¯ orders and matchmaking became his only chance.

    He did not dare to lose in front of Old Madam Yu, nor could he afford to lose.

    During this period of time, he had been working hard to amaze the world with a single brilliant feat in the imperial examination. He wanted to gather enough aplishments again and go to the Yu Residence to make a proposal to Old Madam Yu. However, with the water disaster in Zhejiang and the pirates in the southeast coast, the imperial examination had been dyed repeatedly. He felt a sense of panic that was out of reach.

    Yu Youyao did not stop crying. It wasn¡¯t until Old Madam Yu was in the coffin that she truly realized that her grandmother had passed away.

    She stood in a daze in her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Behind a screen, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen sat facing each other. The atmosphere was very heavy.

    After an unknown period of time, Yu Zongzheng said bitterly, ¡°Second

    Brother, back then, you and Madam Xie¡­¡±

    The smile on Yu Zongshen¡¯s lips disappeared. ¡°Why implicate her in the evildoings of the three of us? She¡¯s already lost her life. Why don¡¯t you let her off?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was furious. ¡°What evildoings? Mother has just left. What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    The peony-patterned teacup in Yu Zongshen¡¯s hand gently loosened and fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. ¡°Back then, I overestimated myself and tried to climb up the socialdder. It was Mother who was greedy and benefited from the marriage with the Xie family. It was you who was heartless

    and harmed Xie Roujia¡¯s life. We were all in the wrong. Only Xie Roujia was innocent. In the end, our family gained benefits and she even lost her life. If you still have any shame, you shouldn¡¯t have mentioned her name.¡±

    A surge of blood rushed to Yu Zongzhengs face. It was unknown if he was exasperated or angry.

    After pretending to be a filial son, a good father, and a good husband for more than ten years, Yu Zongshen finally tore off his calm mask. ¡°The Yu n has been in dire straits for hundreds of years. Our family¡¯s assets have also fallen with Father¡¯s passing.¡±

    ¡°How much money did I spend to be the Cab Grand Secretary?

    ¡°You¡¯re the third-grade Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and the Imperial Censor of the 13 Courts. You even emptied most of Madam Xie¡¯s dowry assets to obtain it.¡±

    ¡°There are many talents in the Yu n, and there¡¯s hope for them to rise. They were nurtured by 30% of Xie Roujia¡¯s dowry.¡±

    ¡°Our entire Yu n is like blood-sucking maggots. We¡¯re ugly and dirty. We sucked her money dry and took her life. We still have to continue sucking her daughter dry.¡±

    ¡°What right do you have to underestimate Xie Roujia? Is she not filial, virtuous, or sensible enough? Do you know what this is called?¡±

    ¡°To drink the ocean and then call it salty!¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re a sinister person who repays kindness with revenge..¡±</font>

 Chapter 711 - 711: Break from Official Duties Due to Mourning

    Chapter 711 - 711: Break from Official Duties Due to Mourning

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Yu! Zong! Shen!¡± Yu Zongzhengs face turned red, and his face burned as if someone had peeled off his skin. ¡°Our Yu Residence is a noble family. Xie Roujia is just a businesswoman. It¡¯s their blessing to be able to marry into our family.¡±

    Yu Zongshen was furious. ¡°What blessing? The blessing of an early death? Or the blessing of a shameless husband who had an affair with someone that was secretly pregnant? Or the blessing of a husband who couldn¡¯t wait to wee another new wife before her corpse turned cold and the funeral was over? Or is it that you¡¯ re still doubting her reputation and her daughter¡¯s blessing?

    Haha, if I had been as shameless as you back then, would Mother not let me marry Xie Roujia?¡±

    What Yu Zongshen regretted the most in his life was that on the day the Yu Residence held a banquet to entertain the Xie Residence, Xie Roujia had secretly drunk wine.

    She had a low alcohol tolerance and she was drunk after taking a sip. She mistook the Yu Residence for the Xie Residence and ran to the wrong courtyard. If he had been more heartless at that time and arranged for a servant to see him alone with Xie Roujia¡­<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    He could say that he had seduced Xie Roujia and wanted to express his affection for her. Perhaps the oue would be different.

    However, the more deeply he loved her, the more he had to take care of her, and the more careful he had to be. He was worried that it would be abrupt, but in the end, he was still the most worried that it would damage Xie Roujia¡¯s reputation, so he quietly avoided her and lured a maidservant over.

    Yu Zongzheng was embarrassed.

    Even so, it was a fact that Second Brother was thinking about Madam Xie, which still made him feel like a fishbone was stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t help but feel furious. ¡®You care about your eldest sister-inw and disregard your family. Isn¡¯t that shameless?¡±

    Yu Zongshen sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a notice to the Imperial Court to hand over Dehua County in Fujian. Why would I care? If she wasn¡¯t my eldest sister-inw, do you think I would have given up on her?¡±

    In the previous dynasty, their Yu n had once snatched someone¡¯s wife.

    There was a saying that went, ¡°The past should enlight the future generation.¡±

    Why didn¡¯t he dare to do what his predecessors had dared to do?!

    However, Xie Roujia was her eldest sister-inw.

    He could ignore Yu Zongzheng.

    He did not care about his reputation.

    He couldn¡¯t ignore Xie Roujia¡¯s reputation. It was easy to get married, but Xie Roujia would only die.

    However, after thinking so much, Xie Roujia was still dead.

    Yu Zongzheng was furious. With a flick of his sleeve, he swept the cups, bowls, tes, and tes on the table to the ground. With a ng, they fell to the ground in a mess.

    After a shortmotion in the room, there was silence.

    An unknown period of time passed!

    It was Yu Zongzheng who couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He took a deep breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s against the etiquette of kinship for brothers to fight over a woman.

    Madam Xie has been dead for more than ten years, and Mother has passed away. I don¡¯t want to argue with you about this.¡± Yu Zongshen¡¯s lips twitched in understanding.

    Indeed!

    Yu Zongzheng changed the topic and said, ¡°Mother had to be a widow for many years. It¡¯s not easy to raise the two of us until we¡¯re adults and make contributions. We have to thank Mother for her kindness. Now that Mother has passed away, one of us has to mourn for her for three years.¡±

    Yu Zongshen said nothing.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Zongzheng wasn¡¯t smart. Perhaps he had been fooled by Madam Yang and Nanny Li for a moment. In addition, he had a deep grudge against Old Madam and had suppressed it for many years. On impulse, he had quarreled with her. However, now that Old Madam had passed away and Madam Yang had been abandoned, even if Yu Zongzheng had a grudge, he wouldn¡¯t make this matter public.

    Her younger brother coveted his first wife. Did Yu Zongzheng still care about his pride?!

    Yu Zongzheng had used this matter to strike first.

    He could only scheme against him using the matter of mourning.

    Yu Zongzheng waited for a while, but when Yu Zongshen did not say anything, his expression turned even uglier. He could only say, ¡°There¡¯s order in seniority. As an elder brother, it¡¯s my duty to mourn for my mother.¡±

    As an elder brother, he was the one at a disadvantage.

    Be it when his mother was alive or after she died.

    His mother was biased towards Yu Zongshen, so it was only right for Yu Zongshen to mourn for their mother.

    Yu Zongshen still did not speak.

    Yu Zongzheng was a little angry. ¡°I¡¯ve also be one of the 13 Imperial Censors, and the emperor¡¯s grace is vast. It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, but once I have to mourn home, it¡¯s equivalent to removing my title as one of the 13 Imperial Censors. During this period of time, the drought in the north has be more and more serious. The emperor wants me to be the Imperial Censor to help the refugees. If I¡¯m at home now, wouldn¡¯t I be letting down the emperor¡¯s grace?¡±

    In the past dynasties, there was no official position that someone could continue to hold after three years of mourning. It was impossible for him to be in mourning.

    Using the emperor¡¯s grace to counterattack was justified!

    Yu Zongshen was a little amused. It wasn¡¯t good for Yu Zongzheng to be in mourning as the dignified Cab Grand Secretary? Was he using Madam Xie to force him to take the initiative to mourn at home?

    Xie Roujia had been dead for more than ten years, but he still refused to let her have peace.

    He was really shameless.

    Yu Zongshen chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to mourn, you can ask the Imperial Court for help. There¡¯s a drought in the north, and the emperor wants you to go to disaster relief. It¡¯s a special situation that requires special intervention. The court officials won¡¯t think that you¡¯re ¡®unfilial¡¯.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng frowned. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s still a fact. In the previous dynasty, there was a Prime Minister Zhang. It was because he did not give up his official position that theter people died. He was even hated by the emperor at that time and the dead Prime Minister Zhangs family confiscated his title and his descendants were exiled. Mother is still a widow, so it¡¯s even more difficult to raise us. Filial piety is the top priority. No matter what the reason is, it is a must to mourn for her. Otherwise, our family¡¯s reputation of loyalty and filial piety will be tarnished.¡±

    Yu Zongshen chuckled. ¡°So?¡±

    At that time, Prime Minister Zhang was hovering between filial piety and power, which was why he had caused troubleter. However, the emperor was still young and needed the help of a good minister.

    Yu Zongzheng did not want to not show filial piety, nor did he want to give up his power. After bing a whore, he still wanted to show his chastity.

    It was extremely unbearable¡ª

    He had even selectively forgotten that he was the one who had caused Matriarch¡¯s death.

    Yu Zongzheng perked up. ¡°You¡¯ve always had a stable position in the cab. Even if the mourning takes three years, it won¡¯t affect anything.¡±

    Even if he did not want to admit it, he knew very well that the cab ministers were different from people like him who had only obtained power because of the emperor¡¯s grace.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Zongshen couldn¡¯t be bothered to feign civility with him. ¡°At dawn, I¡¯ll send a memorial to the pce.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was overjoyed, but he looked guilty. ¡°Second Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°However,¡± Yu Zongshen interrupted him in a gentle voice, as if he had returned to his usual calm and elegant self. ¡°On ount of Mother and Xie Roujia, I¡¯ll tolerate you onest time. In the future, without Mother protecting you, we¡¯ll really be enemies from the same family.¡±

    A trace of mockery appeared on Yu Youyao¡¯s face. Yu Zongzheng did not want to worry about the mourning period, so he used her biological mother to threaten Yu Zongshen, forcing him to do it for him.

    What a good show.

    She did not want to stay in the Yu Residence for another moment..</font>

 Chapter 712 - 712: I Wonâ€™t Cry

    Chapter 712 - 712: I Won¡¯t Cry

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Your eyes are red and swollen from crying. I¡¯ll get some ice for you.¡± Yin Huaixi held her hand and sat at the table.

    ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t have a grandmother anymore.¡± Yu Youyao whimpered. The tears she had been holding back rushed out again. Even if she sniffed hard, she couldn¡¯t stop crying.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached as he pulled her into his arms. ¡°If you¡¯re fine in the future, she¡¯ll be at ease in theherworld.¡¯

    ¡°But 1 keep feeling that this isn¡¯t true,¡± Yu Youyao looked up. Her swollen eyes matched her pale face. Her lips, which were already dry and cracked, were like a faded apricot flower. ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yu Youyao said in a daze, ¡°After Divine Physician Xie entered the residence, I often felt my heart palpitate and often dreamed of Grandmother.She ate half a bowl of porridge in the morning and I thought her health had improved. At night, she suddenly passed away. It was too sudden. I wasn¡¯t prepared at all and didn¡¯t have time to say anything. When I saw Grandmother again, her body was cold.¡±

    The scene in the nightmare ovepped with reality, causing her to be in a daze. She couldn¡¯t tell reality from dream.

    Yin Huaixi had only left the residence for three to four months, but so many things had happened in the Yu Residence. The trajectory of reality had uncontrobly developed closely to Yu Youyao¡¯s nightmare after Divine Physician Xie appeared.

    However, there was a difference.

    In reality, Madam Yang was about to die. Yu Jianjia was alone and helpless. Yu Youyao was in charge of the residence and was also wary of Divine Physician Xie.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s slender fingers grabbed Yin Huaixi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Cousin should be trading with Harmon in the North now.¡± As she muttered, she shook her head until she was dizzy. The person in front of her became blurry. ¡°I¡¯m indeed dreaming. ¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not allow her to shake her head. ¡°I came back early.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at her cousin. Her thin eyebrows made her eyes look extremely fragile.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Yin Huaixi picked up some ice and wrapped it in a cotton cloth.

    Yu Youyao looked at him nkly. Her eyshes trembled slightly and she slowly closed her eyes. Then, her eyes were cold. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver and finally realized that this wasn¡¯t a dream!

    Her grandmother had really passed away.

    ¡°Cousin, I won¡¯t cry¡­¡± There was a lump in her throat and a stinging sensation in her nose, but she resisted the urge to cry.

    Although she said that she wouldn¡¯t cry, her voice broke and she was out of tune. Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Matriarch is in the coffin. Tomorrow, someone from the n will be here to hold the funeral. There are still many things in the family that need you to step in and manage. If the funeral is handled well, it can be considered to have fulfilled the rtionship between the grandmother and granddaughter.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. She felt terrible, but she forced herself to perk up and ask,

    ¡°You¡¯re back early. What about the deal?¡±

    Yin Huaixi changed his eye to apply ice. ¡°Yin Yi will handle itter.¡±

    These casual words made Yu Youyao even more worried. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that thest deal is the most important? How can you give it to Yin Yi?¡±

    Yin Huaixi could only say, ¡°The contents of the deal have all been agreed. After the previous two tests, both sides have established trust. Besides, Harmon has lost an arm and his injuries haven¡¯tpletely recovered. He urgently needs this batch of food to consolidate his status in the Di n and further increase his strength.¡±

    Yu Youyao was finally a little relieved. She asked, ¡°Why are you back early?¡±

    Yin Huaixi took out three letters. ¡°This is the letter that Yin San sent to me on the day we left the capital. Later, you mentioned in the letter that Matriarch

    Yu was sick. I was worried that something would happen to the Yu Residence.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Harmon had lost an arm and dyed the transaction, he would have returned at the beginning of August at thetest.

    He would have been able to catch up with everything that had happened in the Yu Residence recently, and the little girl wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.

    Harmon, that dog!

    In the end, he was still worried about her. Yu Youyao bit her lip and took the letter. There was another lump in her throat. ¡°It¡¯s a personal letter from Grandmother.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°l haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±

    This was probably thest entrustment and arrangement that Old Madam Yu had made for her granddaughter. However, it was no longer needed. Old Madam Yu also understood that she had never mentioned anything about a letter before she died.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s fingers trembled as she opened one of the letters. The letter exined that after she passed away, her granddaughter, You Yao, from the Yu n, would return to the Xie Residence of her mother¡¯s n. From then on, the Yu n would not interfere much. They would even donate 50% of the assets under their name to the Yu n, hoping that the n would not obstruct them.

    Every word and sentence was well thought out and protective.

    Her biological mother, Madam Xie, was the first wife. Firstly, her mother was not a divorcee, and secondly, she was the eldest daughter of the first wife. The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the first wife.

    Her grandmother had passed away, but her father was still around.

    Even if her father was no longer around, there were still her uncles and aunts.

    If Uncle and Aunt were no longer kind to her, there was still the n.

    As the eldest daughter of the first wife, as long as she had good etiquette, no matter if it was in the family or the n, she had to be valued and not be tortured.

    The traditional families valued etiquette and reputation. There is no precedent that she had to stay in her father¡¯s n and could not return to her mother¡¯s n.

    Her grandmother¡¯s request was too much.

    However, her grandmother had also expected this.

    In the letter, she mentioned the hardships of her residence as a widow. Every word and sentence was filled with bitterness. She even gave up her face and mentioned her contributions to the Yu n over the years.

    The n was brought together by bloodline, so there was nothing more important than etiquette. The dead were the most important. No matter how dissatisfied and angry the Yu n was, they had to consider their grandmother¡¯sst wish.

    After reading this letter, the n members would realize that her grandmother had stayed chaste for her grandfather for half of her life. She had earned a good reputation for the Yu n, nurtured two important ministers of the court, and even donated the assets under her name. With her cousin¡¯s and even the Xie Residence¡¯s support, this matter would most likely seed.

    In the second letter, she exined that her son, Yu Zongzheng, had an affair with Yang Shuwan who was secretly pregnant, causing the death of his first wife, Madam Xie.

    This was to prevent Yu Zongzheng from using his position as a father to manipte his daughter in the future. This was Yu Zongzhengs greatest weakness.

    Once Yu Zongzheng harmed Yu Youyao, as long as she handed this letter to the Imperial Court, Yu Zongzhengs reputation would be ruined.

    The third letter was for ¡°Zhou Linghuai.¡±

    Every word and sentence was solicitous. She hoped that he could protect his granddaughter more in the future. She even gave him a portion of her collection of calligraphy, paintings, antiques, and ancient books.

    Yu Youyao sobbed uncontrobly.

    Yin Huaixi regretted taking out the letter and hugged her again. ¡°Matriarch arranged for you to leave in peace. I even revealed my identity to her.¡±

    Indeed!

    Hearing this, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t be bothered to cry anymore. She asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°When Grandmother found out about your identity, did she get angry? What did she say?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and did not mention the token. ¡°She was not angry. She only asked a few questions and entrusted you to me..¡±</font>

 Chapter 713 - 713: Obedient and Soft

    Chapter 713 - 713: Obedient and Soft

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her grandmother had saved up a lot of energy and held on until her breath. She had waited for her cousin to return just to entrust him with her before she died. There was nothing wrong with that.

    However, Yu Youyao felt that something was amiss.

    Without their rtionship as cousins, King Yue Fei had be aplete outsider. The Great Zhou Dynasty was more open-minded than past dynasties. There were not many taboos between rtives, so it did not matter if they were closer. However, men and women were still very particr about being wary of outsiders.

    Her grandmother had asked King Yue Fei to take care of her more so that she could pass on in peace,

    It was a little inappropriate to entrust him to her.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Seeing her thoughtful expression, Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Yu Youyao was suspicious, but she still shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just thinking that when the people from the n arrive tomorrow, they should seal the coffin and prepare the burial items carefully.¡±

    Since her cousin had said that he was entrusted with her, he wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    Since her grandmother had made such an arrangement, there must be a reason.

    If her cousin hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she wouldn¡¯t have asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to prepare the burial items after the people from the n arrive. ¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly bent down and picked her up. The little girl¡¯s thin figurey in his arms. She was obedient and light, as if she weighed nothing.

    Yu Youyao panicked when her body suddenly left the ground. She ced her hands on Yin Huaixi¡¯s chest. The two of them were pressed against each other. Through the thin material of his clothes, she could feel that Yin Huaixi was very thin, but his chest was hard and his bones were broad. There was a thinyer of muscles on his body. It was now tense. When her hands were on it, they were like a barrier, exuding a stern and firm aura.

    It always reminded Yu Youyao of the inner courtyard of the pce wall that she had seen when she entered the pce with her grandmother earlier. When she entered it, she felt a suffocating feeling.

    Yu Youyao knew that this was against the rules. She nestled in Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms like a small quail, shrinking her head timidly.

    She was very easy to bully!

    Yin Huaixi hurriedly chased away some of the inappropriate thoughts in his mind. He felt that after obtaining the Matriarch¡¯s token, his guts had increased a little, but in the end, it was not right. She was a beautiful and virtuous woman who would be a good spouse for a gentleman. Without the rtionship of being cousins, he would be an outsider in the future. He had to be wary of the rtionship between men and women.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly felt that there was still a long way to go¡ª It was really too difficult for him!

    Sighing to himself, Yin Huaixi walked to the window and carefully ced her on the soft couch. He took out a thin nket and covered her with it.

    ¡°Matriarch has arranged to be ced in the main hall of the front courtyard. Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen are keeping watch outside. Have a good sleep first. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not want to sleep. ¡°l can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Be good.¡± Yin Huaixi took off the hairpin on her head and spread her hair. Her long ck hair spilled out like water on the pillowcase. It was bright ck,plementing her palm- sized face that was pale, delicate and fragile. Yin Huaixi felt pity for her. His throat rolled, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but bend down and lower his head to meet her watery eyes. However, he paused. ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very obedient. Her eyshes fluttered slightly, and her thick and long eyshes covered her eyes like a row of small fans.

    A light kissnded on her forehead and left immediately.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes. One was looking down on the other. Their eyes met.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she dazzled in Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes. His heart was beating wildly. He kept feeling that her gaze was like resin. She was glued to him, making him unable to dodge or move.

    He wanted to kiss her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was hoarse as he reached out to cover her eyes. Without her clingy gaze, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Close your eyes now and sleep well.¡±

    Under his hand, the little girl¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she felt a slight itch in her heart. Yin Huaixi removed his hand as if it was burning.

    The little girl looked at him eagerly. Finally, there was color in her pale face.

    Yin Huaixi felt guilty and flustered. ¡°l haven¡¯t seen you for a while. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°l was good.¡±

    In order to prove that she was really obedient, she closed her eyes obediently.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s throat rolled, and he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m going to the front courtyard to take a look and get Chun Xiao toe in and look after you.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Yin Huaixi stood up to leave.

    When Yu Youyao heard themotion, she panicked a little. She reached out and tugged at his sleeve, opening her eyes. ¡°You know everything that happened in the residence?¡±

    Yin Huaixi sat dovvn beside her again. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. Yin Huaixi gently rubbed her forehead until her eyebrows rxed. ¡°You¡¯ve arranged it well in the beginning. It¡¯s not convenient for you to step in for the rest, so leave it to me to handle.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. On the seventh day of your grandmother¡¯s passing, I¡¯ll step in and discuss with the n. Your father-daughter rtionship with Yu Zongzheng will only exist in name, There¡¯s no need to care about irrelevant people.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Yu Youyao felt that nightmare and reality were different after all. She was about to break free from the cage of the Yu Residence andpletely break through the tragic fate of the older Yao Yao in her nightmare.

    Yu Youyao suddenly said, ¡°l was about five or six years old. On the day of the

    Buddhist Festival, I had some arguments with Yu Jianjia at the Precious Peace Temple. On impulse, I ran out of the courtyard and bumped into a fugitive who had injured someone at the rockery of the Bodhisattva of Wishes. At that time, I was small and bold, so I scared the thief away and saved a young master who was covered in blood¡­

    She told him everything that had happened back then.

    After Yin Huaixi heard this, his eyes darkened. ¡°Was that Song Mingzhao?¡± Yu Youyao shook her head and nodded. ¡°l didn¡¯t know in the past. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s most likely him.¡±

    When the string of fragmented images in the nightmare was pieced together, it became very clear.

    The longevity lock that her mother had given her was broken. Her grandmother felt that it was inauspicious, so she put it away.

    The two branches of the Yu Residence had split up. Her grandmother¡¯s belongings belonged to the main branch and had been cleaned up by Madam Yang and her daughter. Yu Jianjia had taken the longevity lock that she had broken and pretended to thank Song Mingzhao for saving her life.

    Due to the fact that he had saved her life, Song Mingzhao felt appreciation and affection for Yu Jianjia. However, he hated her and her grandmother because of his marriage with her.

    After her grandmother¡¯s death, Madam Yang and her daughter would definitely tarnish her biological mother¡¯s reputation and question her background. Without her grandmother, Yu Zongzheng trusted Madam Yang and her daughter deeply.

    Although family scandals shouldn¡¯t be spread in public, Madam Yang and her daughter would definitely think of a way to let the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence know about this..</font>

 Chapter 714 - 714: Dedicated to You

    Chapter 714 - 714: Dedicated to You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her ¡°unbearable¡± and ¡°dirty¡± background was an unspeakable humiliation to Song Mingzhao and the entire Zhengno Marquis Residence.

    However, her marriage with Song Mingzhao had been arranged by her elders. The two Matriarchs who had been involved had already passed away and tied a dead knot in this marriage.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was also a family that cared about their reputation, so they couldn¡¯t do something like ¡°reneging the marriage¡±. That would mean going against elders and being heartless. They could only pinch their noses and admit in an aggrieved manner that Song Mingzhao had to marry her.

    Song Mingzhao was a prodigy and cared about Yu Jianjia. How could he tolerate marrying a woman with an ¡°unbearable¡± and ¡°dirty¡± background?

    No other man could ept it.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    In Song Mingzhao¡¯s opinion, she had an ¡°unbearable¡± background, snatched Yu Jianjia¡¯s position as the first wife and reduced the woman he loved to a second wife.

    She owed Yu Jianjia.

    The best oue for someone with an ¡°unbearable¡± and ¡°dirty¡± background like her was to secretly ¡°die of illness¡± at home and not live well in the world.

    Letting her be Yu Jianjia¡¯s blood medicinal catalyst to save her life could be considered an eye for an eye. It was considered benevolent to let her live for a few more years.

    It was suitable and reasonable.

    Therefore, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence did not care about her and indulged Song Mingzhao¡¯s evil actions.

    Where was Yu Zongshen?

    Now that Matriarch had passed away, he must have returned to the n to mourn. Without the emperor¡¯s summons, unless the three-year mourning was up, he couldn¡¯t return to the capital casually.

    Madam Yao, who was in the capital, hated her so much. Why would she care about her?

    This was the entire story of the older Yao Yao¡¯s misery in the nightmare.

    Yin Huaixi had also thought of this. He held her hand. It was soft, but wet and cold. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a nightmare after all.¡±

    ¡°l feel like it was really just a dream now¡­¡± Yu Youyao closed her eyes again. As soon as she closed them, she felt a dry and stinging pain in her eyes.

    This time, Yin Huaixi was not in a hurry to leave.

    Indeed!

    As soon as her tense mind rxed, Yu Youyao¡¯s temples hurt terribly. ¡°If I¡¯m seriously ill one day and need human blood as a catalyst, will you lock an innocent woman up in a shabby courtyard like Song Mingzhao and cruelly raise her into a blood medicinal catalyst?¡±

    She did not know much about Song Mingzhao.

    After interacting with him, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little puzzled. Although Song Mingzhao wasn¡¯t very magnanimous, he was still a gentleman and wasn¡¯t as crazy as in her nightmare.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze was deep. ¡°In essence, Song Mingzhao and I are actually the same kind of people.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened, and they were bloodshot. She looked very haggard. ¡°What do you mean? Would you really this?¡± Her voice was angry and anxious, and her face was flushed. Her hoarse voice rose a little, making her look extremely angry. ¡°Yin Huaixi, I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Yin Huaixi held her hand and said gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t allow it, I won¡¯t do it.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Tell me clearly, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Whether I do this or not depends on you.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°You¡¯re devoted to kindness, and I¡¯m devoted to you. I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t

    Song Mingzhao would only do something so cruel because Yu Jianjia wanted to.

    A man would easily change his stance or even his principles for a woman. His eyes, ears, mouth, and heart would be deceived. He would see what he wanted to see and have selective hearing. The so-called right and wrong would be insignificant. It was no different from being possessed! When he met a good person, he would be a better person.

    When he met a bad person, he would be bad.

    His father had met her mother and be better.

    Song Mingzhao had be bad when he met Yu Jianjia.

    He was lucky to have met Yu Youyao. Everything was getting better.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief and emphasized again, ¡°l don¡¯t like it, so Cousin, you¡¯re not allowed to do it.¡±

    With that, she felt that something was amiss.

    If you don¡¯t allow it, I won¡¯t do it!

    You¡¯re devoted to kindness, and I¡¯m devoted to you!

    I won¡¯t do anything you don¡¯t like!

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s words suddenly echoed in her ears. A strange emotion suddenly surged in Yu Youyao¡¯s heart. There was a hint of jealousy. It was like the green plum fruit she had eaten in the past. After taking a bite, the sourness spread in her mouth and rushed to her face. Her face felt slightly hot. When the sourness gradually subsided, there was a hint of sweetness lingering. There was a fragrance on her teeth and cheeks. The fruit was sweet to the core.

    Therefore, she used to like eating green plum fruits very much.

    Yu Youyao suddenly closed her eyes and turned around. With her back facing him, she said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡¯

    The little girl¡¯s thin back was gently arched, like a small shrimp. It was curled up, and her round shoulders were trembling slightly, making her look delicate and beautiful. A fair jade-like neck was exposed, looking wless. Her ck hair was pushed aside, and her ears were red.

    Yin Huaixi said in a low voice, ¡°Sleep!¡±

    Exhaustion surged from the bottom of her heart. Only then did Yu Youyao vaguely remember how much had happened yesterday.

    Yu Jianjia was sick. Hui Xiang had sent Old Madam Lai out of the residence. Madam Yang had nned to ruin her birth mother¡¯s reputation and question her background. Nanny Li had bumped into the corner of the table and disappeared. Yu Zongzheng had rushed into An Shou Hall, and her grandmother was furious.

    Madam Yang was divorced, Divine Physician Xie was detained, and Yu Jianjia¡¯s hair was cut and she was to be sent back to the n!

    Her cousin was back.

    Her grandmother had passed away.

    Lying on the couch, her mind was filled with her grandmother¡¯s love for her in the past. The more she wanted to fall asleep, the less she could.

    Yin Huaixi seemed to know that she was in low spirits and tense, so he stayed by her side and kept patting her shoulder. Unknowingly, her mind was distracted by the gentle pats. Her breathing slowly became slow and long, and she fell asleep at some point.

    In a daze, she seemed to have dreamed again that the older Yao Yao was locked up in a broken small courtyard called the Frost Residence and had her blood extracted with needles.

    There was an osmanthus tree nted in front of the courtyard. When the osmanthus flowers bloomed, the courtyard was filled with fragrance. The branches of the osmanthus flowers quietly poked into the courtyard wall. The older Yao Yao liked to sit on the stone steps in the courtyard and look at the strings of golden osmanthus flowers on the branches. They were small, cute, bright, and elegant. They were the only vivid colors in the lonely courtyard.

    In the past, she had always felt an uncontroble sense of despair. This time, those desperate images had changed.

    She was no longer the older Yao Yao who was locked up in a shabby small courtyard and at the mercy of others.

    Instead, she stood in a courtyard called the Tranquil Heart Residence and looked down at the vicious and smug Madam Yang. She crawled at her feet and cursed in despair.

    The ¡°pure and kind¡± Yu Jianjia was pressed to the cold ground. Her long hair was cut, and she whimpered helplessly and begged for mercy.

    The sinister and vicious Divine Physician Xie was tied up like a dumpling, waiting for his final judgment¡­</font>

 Chapter 715 - 715: How Would I Dare To!!

    Chapter 715 - 715: How Would I Dare To!!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    No matter how real the nightmare was, it was still a dream.

    After waking up from her dream, she was no longer the daughter of the Yu n, Yu Youyao, who was alone and helpless.

    Her fate was in her own hands.

    After falling asleep, Yu Youyao finally managed to rx after a stressful day. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her eyes were dark. Her delicate lips were dry and white, and her palm-sized face was tired and thin.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He bent down and tucked her in. The moment he turned around, the corners of his lips copsed and the corners of his eyes drooped. He was filled with hostility.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yin Huaixi pressed down on the scimitar at his waist and strode out of the room. When he saw Chun Xiao guarding the door, he instructed, ¡°Your young miss is asleep. If anything happens, report it to me directly. Don¡¯t rm her. Get Nanny Xu to prepare a medicinal bath. When she wakes up, get her to rest and make some exquisite appetizing food.¡±

    The little girl had not eaten much the entire day yesterday. If she was asked to eat now, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to eat much. When she woke up and felt more energetic, she would probably have some appetite,

    Chun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes!¡±

    After giving his instructions, Yin Huaixi strode away.

    Chun Xiao looked at the young master¡¯s majestic steps. His tall and thin back exuded a suffocating killing intent, and his aura was like water that had been blocked by a dan.

    He did not look like a schr that held a brush and painted, but like a general who went into battle to kill the enemy.

    Yin Huaixi left An Shou Hall and returned to the Green House.

    Chang An quickly weed him. Before he could speak, Yin Huaixi asked, ¡°Where is Divine Physician Xie locked up?¡±

    His tone was low and hoarse, revealing a terrifying ruthlessness. Chang An was shocked and quickly lowered his head. ¡°He¡¯s locked up in the woodshed in the side courtyard.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yin Huaixi had already walked into the side courtyard and kicked open the door of the woodshed.

    Divine Physician Xie, who was about forty years old, had his hands tied

    behind his back. He leaned against the firewood and looked at him in fear.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s sheepskin boots hit the ground like a noble and elegant big cat that was taking a stroll in a forest and stared at the prey in front of him. The confidence of the king of the forest made him not need to wait for a w when facing weak prey. He could tear them apart and seed in one strike.

    Divine Physician Xie had been in the martial world for many years and was sharp-eyed. He could tell at a nce that this person in front of him had a murderous aura. Not only was he a ruthless person who killed people until they bled, but he was also not inferior to Ye Hanyuan, whom he had seen in Zhejiang earlier.

    Instantly, even his bones went limp.

    Yin Huaixi kicked him. Divine Physician Xie screamed and fell to the ground with a thud. He vomited blood when he pressed a foot heavily against the side of his neck.

    ¡°Lord, please spare me. I don¡¯t have any other abilities, but I have some experience in medicine. I¡¯m willing to work for you. Please spare my dog life.¡±

    As long as the foot on his neck was a little heavier, it would break his neck. He who understands the times is a wise man. Divine Physician Xie begged for mercy.

    Yin Huaixi looked at him arrogantly. ¡°What¡¯s your motive foring to the capital?¡±

    He only hesitated for a moment before he felt the pressure on his neck increase. Divine Physician Xie quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk immediately. I happened to hear Lord Yu mention that the emperor¡¯s body was weak, so I used the excuse of treating Old Madam Yu to enter the capital with her. I

    thought that as long as I treated Old Madam Yu, I could ask Lord Yu to introduce me to the pce.¡±

    Yin Huaixi continued to ask, ¡°Why did you want the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu Residence to be a blood medicine catalyst?¡±

    If Divine Physician Xie said he was treating Yu Jianjia, he would definitely not believe it. There must be another reason.

    There was a metallic taste in his throat, and even Divine Physician Xie found it difficult to breathe. How could he dare to hide anything? ¡°l realized that

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s body was strong and immune to all illnesses. It¡¯s very rare, so I asked Third Miss Yu about it. Only then did I know that Eldest Miss Yu had used the Gu medicine of the Xie family since she was young. Her physique is very suitable to nurture blood medicine.¡±

    Before he saw Divine Physician Xie, Yin Huaixi felt that things were lucky. He felt that the nightmare might not be an omen. Perhaps it was just a nightmare.

    Yin Huaixi closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    It was just a nightmare.

    However, it was not just a nightmare.

    A dream was just a dream.

    However, he felt that the omen had both real and fake elements.

    All the pain and despair in the nightmare had affected her in reality and caused her a lot of mental damage.

    Blood welled up in Divine Physician Xie¡¯s nose. Without needing to ask, he confessed on his own. ¡°The Medicine King Valley has an inherited witchcraft medicine technique that can nurture blood medicinal catalysts, treat all illnesses, and extend one¡¯s lifespan. I was greedy for a moment and wanted to nurture Eldest Miss Yu into a blood medicinal catalyst. I wanted to take her blood to refine medicine and offer it to the emperor¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Yin Huaixi crushed him like an ant. A cracking sound that made one¡¯s scalp tingle and goosebumps rise sounded.

    Divine Physician Xie let out a cry as blood spewed out of his mouth. His eyes widened, and he stopped breathing in a moment.

    Yin Huaixi moved his feet away. ¡°It¡¯s done cleanly.¡±

    She slept soundly. When Yu Youyao woke up, it was already half-past six in the morning.

    When Chun Xiao heard themotion, she quickly entered the house. ¡°Young Niaster asked Nanny Xu to prepare a medicinal bath. After Young Niiss wakes up, she has to soak in the medicinal bath to relieve her fatigue and recuperate.¡± As if worried that she would refuse, she exined, ¡°Young Master said that Young Miss is too sad and it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be hurt. It¡¯s not good for your health. Matriarch¡¯s funeral hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet, so it won¡¯t hurt to soak in it. Take care of your health.¡±

    Yu Youyaobed her hair briefly and moved back to her room.

    Seeing that she was much better, Nanny Xu was a little relieved. She instructed the servants to carry the medicinal bath into the bathroom and mix it with hot water. After adjusting the temperature, she ordered someone to help Yu Youyao soak in it.

    After soaking in it, Yu Youyao felt much more refreshed.

    Liu¡¯er took the cypress leaf fruits and helped Young Miss nourish her hair and massage her acupuncture points. She was good at it. Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp rxed and she felt lighter.

    Dong Mei picked out a in white snow satin dress with a narrow waist. Shebed her hair into a simple and polite single bun. She tied a snow satin headband to her bun and didn¡¯t add any essories.

    There was still time for the funeral, so her outfit was simple, clean, light andfortable.

    After fixing her hair up, Chun Xiao came over. ¡°Young Miss, Young Master heard that you were awake, so he specially came over to eat breakfast with you. He¡¯s waiting for you outside.¡±

    He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t have an appetite and wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the front courtyard?¡±

    Chun Xiao replied, ¡°Eldest Master and Second Master returned at dawn. Second Madam is in front, and the n is on the way. Young Master has sent someone to receive them.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was not surprised.. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±</font>

 Chapter 716 - 716: If You Want to Be Handsome, Be Filial

    Chapter 716 - 716: If You Want to Be Handsome, Be Filial

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°There are a total of ten people here. In addition to the n Chief and First Madam, the two elders, Old Granduncle and Fifth Granduncle, are alsoing over. Second Old Madam and Fifth Old Madam have also brought a few n aunts and uncles to help deal with the funeral.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she knew that the n took her grandmother¡¯s funeral very seriously.

    The current elder of the n was Yu Shande¡¯s father. Eldest Madam was the wife of the n. The couple handled matters fairly and were very prestigious in the Yu n.

    Her old great-uncle was respected and a true grand elder of the n. He was already starting to not be involved in the n¡¯s matters.

    Fifth Granduncle was in charge of the n school. He was the great-uncle of the Yu Residence in the capital. He did not have a branch yet and was the closest to the Yu Residence¡¯s bloodline. Fifth Granduncle and his wife were all here,<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The Second Old Madam was talented and very prestigious in the n. She was in charge of all the matters rted to weddings and funerals in the n.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Get the small kitchen to prepare some light and nourishing medicinal cuisine. The elders in the n are exhausted because of our family. We can¡¯t torture their bodies.¡±

    Chun Xiao said, ¡°Young Master has invited Nanny Xu to help out in the small kitchen. He said that it¡¯s to entertain the elders.¡¯

    The rest was handed over to the main kitchen.

    Yu Youyao was stunned, suddenly not knowing what to do.

    Chun Xiao smiled and said, ¡®Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. Young Master has already arranged everything that needs to be arranged. I guarantee that there won¡¯t be any mistakes. You have to be careful first.¡±

    The funeralsted for many days, and there were still many tiring tasks in the future. Matriarch doted on Young Miss the most, and Young Miss was the eldest daughter of the first wife. It would definitely not be easy in the future.

    Young Master was also worried about Young Miss, so he took the initiative to do everything he could.

    If he did more, Young Miss would do less and work less. Yu Youyao nodded and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for dinner!¡±

    Chun Xiao led Young Miss to the corridor.

    At this moment, it was already seven o¡¯clock. The sun had just risen and the light was bright. There was dew on the flowers and trees, and the air was slightly cold and wet. It was refreshing.

    Yin Huaixi sat under the corridor and watched Yu Youyao walk over.

    Her neck corplemented her long neck, revealing her fair skin. Her waist was lightly tightened and it made her look soft and gentle.

    Her slender wrists were exposed.

    The morning was humid. The servants were worried that she would wear thin clothes and catch a cold, so they draped a wide piece of cloth that was as thin as a pair of beautiful wings around her. Although it was thin, it could block the wind. It was lightly pulled to the side. When she walked, it was elegant and light, like the wind brushing against willow vines.

    It matched her figure.

    She was very charming!

    She really wanted to be beautiful and filial.

    Yin Huaixi realized that obtaining Old Madam Yu¡¯s token had also fueled his lust.

    The delusions, infatuation, and greed that he had usually restrained in his heart seemed to have suddenly been released. Suddenly, a small crack appeared in the door. He stood behind the crack and squeezed his eyes to look out through the small crack. The matters of the men and women that should be hidden suddenly became clear in his eyes.

    What he was paying attention to was no longer what the little girl used to dye her eyebrows or lipstick. These were all about outward appearances.

    Instead, he thought about a kiss that was branded between her eyebrows. How lingering would it be? How fragrant, soft, and beautiful would her lips taste? Her slender figure would be soft and fragrant in his arms.

    He couldn¡¯t help but admire her figure!

    Yin Huaixi took a deep breath in the morning and instructed the servants to set the table.

    Yu Youyao restrained her dress and sat opposite Yin Huaixi. ¡°Yesterday, I was so focused on being sad that I forgot. Cousin, it¡¯s been hard on you to travel for a few days in a row. After breakfast, Cousin, go to the front courtyard and find a house to rest your eyes. When someone from the nes, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat down, her silk draped over her shoulders. She was quiet and graceful. Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. When he reacted, he immediately restrained his eyes and nodded distractedly.

    Perhaps because they had been separated for a long time, he always wanted to stay with her. He always wanted to look at her. When he saw her, he always wanted to take a closer look. After seeing her, he always wanted to evaluate if she had lost weight, if she had grown taller, or if she had grown shorter.

    In particr, after obtaining Matriarch¡¯s token, he was feeling smug. Her couldn¡¯t help but look at her and be impudent.

    Absence makes the heart grow fonder!

    He couldn¡¯t think about it anymore.

    Seeing his perfunctory attitude, Yu Youyao pretended that he hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandmother leave immediately? It wasn¡¯t good yesterday afternoon, so 1 kept watch until Grandmother passed away. Such a long time is enough for me to be mentally prepared. The time when I was most sad has passed. A dead person can¡¯t be revived. After a night of calming down, I¡¯ve already epted the reality of Grandmother¡¯s death.¡±

    Her grandmother had passed away in peace. The most regretful thing was that she could not let go of her mother¡¯s death.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and rest after breakfast.¡± Seeing that her eyes were red again, Yin Huaixi felt his scalp go numb. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. It¡¯s said that women are made of water. Your tears can¡¯t help but flow like this.¡±

    Ever since she returned to the residence yesterday, her tears had almost never stopped flowing. Her eyes were still swollen. She did not know how the maidservant in front of her served her, but why did she not know how to apply ice on them?

    Yu Youyao burst outughing, and the tears in her eyes disappeared. ¡°What I mean is, don¡¯t just worry about me. You have to take care of your health too. If your body is damaged, I¡¯ll be worried too.¡±

    Yin Huaixi heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao brought the servants to set the table.

    In the small kitchen, he was worried that she wouldn¡¯t have a good appetite.

    There was a lot of dishes for breakfast. He had prepared porridge, bird¡¯s nest soup, red dates and silver fungus soup, soup dumplings, crystal dumplings, and so on.

    There was a pot of white jade ginseng medicinal cuisine,

    In addition, he had also prepared a lot of snacks. There were a few that she had eaten in the pce previously, such as pine nuts and lilies, egg fragrance pastry, sesame cake, and so on.

    The recipes had been given to Yu Youyao by the Empress Dowager. Yu Youyao had seen them long ago. The snacks were delicious, but the method was tooplicated.

    Even if she liked them, she couldn¡¯t eat them often.

    Chun Xiao quickly said, ¡°Auntie Xu is busy in the small kitchen before dawn.

    Miss, you have to eat more.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very touched.

    Yin Huaixi scooped a bowl of milky white jade ginseng and ced it in front of her. ¡°The milky white jade ginseng is light and nourishing. You haven¡¯t eaten anything seriously all day yesterday. Have a bowl of soup first to moisten your internal organs.¡±

    Yu Youyao still did not have a good appetite, so Yin Huaixi coaxed her to eat some.

    Yin Huaixi did not force her. The medicinal cuisine in the small kitchen was always prepared well. Every two hours, she could drink some soup and eat some food.

    After breakfast, Yin Huaixi went to rest.

    Yu Youyao went to the front hall. The front hall had already been turned into a mourning hall. There were a few long benches in the middle, and her grandmother¡¯s longevity coffin was ced on them..</font>

 Chapter 717 - 717: Someone from the Clan

    Chapter 717 - 717: Someone from the n

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her grandmother paid respects to Buddha. The longevity coffin was made of top-grade sandalwood.

    Sandalwood was rtively rare. The new material had a pungent fragrance and fishy smell. It would have to be put aside for a while, and the sandalwood smell would slowly be steady and mellow.

    As time passed, the fragrance became gentler and purer.

    The texture would also be more exquisite and smooth.

    Large families with old people at home had all prepared boards in advance and stored them at home. As soon as an elder passed away, they would assemble the boards into coffins and use them immediately.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yu Youyao knelt in front of her grandmother¡¯s coffin and bowed three times. Then, she stood up and lit three incense sticks before putting them into the furnace.

    As the people from the n had yet to arrive, Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen guarded the night and went to busy themselves during the day. Madam Yao guarded the mourning hall expressionlessly.

    Yu Shanyan brought his siblings to the brazier in front of the mourning hall to burn paper money and cry softly.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. ¡°Second Aunt has been busy the entire night. She went to the nearby courtyard to rest first. When someone from the n arrives, I¡¯ll send someone over to inform you.¡±

    Madam Yao nodded, stood up, and left.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened. Madam Yao hated her grandmother, so she didn¡¯t care much about her grandmother¡¯s funeral. She did not treat her well at all. She must have vented her anger on her.

    She did not judge Madam Yao¡¯s thoughts.

    After all, in the future, everyone would go their separate ways.

    The most important thing now was to try her best to settle her grandmother¡¯s funeral.

    It wasn¡¯t until noon that Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Someone from the n is here. They sent a servant over to report first. He¡¯ll be entering the residence soon. ¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly arranged for someone to inform them everything they needed to know so that they wouldn¡¯t be rude.

    After another hour, a maidservant came over to report, ¡°The elders of the n are here.¡¯

    Yu Shanyan and Yu Youyao quickly brought their younger siblings to the door. The men and women stood on each side and quickly greeted the elders.

    The n Chief supported the old n elder. Yu Zongzheng supported Fifth Granduncle, Eldest Madam supported Second Old Madam, and Madam Yao supported Fifth Old Madam. Behind them were a few men of the ancestral generation and a few daughters-inw.

    A group of more than ten people entered the mourning hall majestically. They paid their respects and offered incense.

    Second Old Madam¡¯s eyes welled up with tears on the spot. ¡°Since the coffin

    hasn¡¯t been sealed, quickly let me take another look at my sister-inw.¡± Before she could finish speaking, she had already choked and cried. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see her again.¡±

    Fifth Old Madam and Old Madam Yu were close. As she stepped forward, she shouted, ¡°My old sister-inw, why did you leave just like that? You didn¡¯t even let us see you for thest time. You stubborn donkey. You gritted your teeth and endured everything¡­¡±

    A few elders of the ¡°ancestral generation¡± came over to open the coffin.

    The two old madamsy beside the longevity coffin and looked at Old Madam Yu in it. They cried until they couldn¡¯t hold back their tears.

    The daughters-inw who hade over to help deal with the funeral were also from families close to the Yu Residence. They also went over to pay respects to Matriarch Yu.

    The mourning hall was filled with sobs.

    The two great-uncles looked sad and called the ancestors over to discuss their sorrows.

    The old granduncle looked at Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Have you discussed the matter of mourning?¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had a clear rule that if one¡¯s parents died and they did not report it, they would be punished once they were found out.

    Yu Zongzheng looked ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to be filial to Niother by mourning. Honrever, Second Brother sent a memorial to the pce at dawn today.¡±

    He made it sound like the two brothers were both fighting to worry for their mother, but Yu Zongshen beat them to it. He made it sound like he was so filial.

    Yu Zongshen lowered his head and said nothing.

    The old great-uncle nced back and forth between the two brothers and frowned. Then, he said, ¡°Your mother is a widow. She¡¯s guarded your father for most of her life. She suffered to raise you two brothers. You two have to pay more attention to her funeral.¡±

    They wondered how the brothers had discussed it.

    Why was Second Brother the one who would be mourning?

    Second Brother had just taken over as the Grand Secretary not long ago, and the court was also filled with internal and external troubles. It was time for him to settle down in the cab and help the country.

    On the other hand, Eldest Son seemed to have power over the court, but his foundation was weak. If he could use the mourning period of three years and build the reputation of being filial to his mother, he would be able to advance steadily in the future.

    Mourning would severely harm Second Brother. To Eldest Son, it was the only good opportunity to improve his status.

    Eldest Son did not make much progress in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. On the contrary, the Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court did his job well.

    Eldest Son had been in the Imperial Court for ten years and was qualified.

    That was why the emperor had asked him to be one of the 13 censors. Previously, he had also made a great contribution to the disaster relief.

    The Imperial Court had censors on the left and right.

    The left censor, Lord Qi, was extremely famous in the Imperial Court. On the other hand, the right censor¡¯s political achievements were mediocre and he was not young. Eldest Son might have a chance to advance in the Imperial Court.

    The power of the Imperial Court depended on the emperor.

    Eldest Son had already received the emperor¡¯s grace, Now that he had a good official reputation and was known for his filial piety, he was simply like a fish in water when he arrived at the Imperial Court.

    In the cab, Second Brother handed over the authority of the Imperial Court to Eldest Son. The two brothers, one inside and one outside,plemented each other. Most of the court rules were in their hands.

    Wasn¡¯t that better than being in the 13 censors?

    However, the memorial for mourning had already been written. There was no point in saying anything else.

    If Second Brother wanted to be filial to his mother, they couldn¡¯t stop him.

    However, he was still a little disappointed and felt that the two brothers were a little too rash. The two brothers could discuss such a big matter first and wait for someone from the n toe to make a decision.

    Making Second Brother be responsible for the mourning was short-sighted. Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen nodded in unison.

    The old granduncle said, ¡°The coffin will be sealed in the afternoon. Everyone has to prepare a few things for the funeral. When the things are ready, bring them to second daughter-inw to see if they¡¯ve vited the taboo. How many days will the funeral take?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng quickly asked, ¡°Granduncle, how many days do you think is suitable?¡±

    The old granduncle said, ¡®Your mother is a widow. It¡¯s not easy to raise you.

    Her funeral should be held in glory. It¡¯s just that the court isn¡¯t peaceful now. The north is experiencing a drought, so it¡¯s not appropriate to hold it wantonly. How about this? The funeral willst for 21 days.¡±

    21 days was neither long nor short. Yu Zongzheng nced at Yu Zongshen. Seeing that he had no intention of speaking, he could only say, ¡°We¡¯ll do as Granduncle says.¡±

    The group discussed for two hours before agreeing on all the matters rted to the funeral.

    It was gettingte,

    Yu Youyao ordered someone to prepare lunch and invited the elders of the n over.

    Seeing that her eyes were still swollen, the clueless Old Madam held her hand. ¡°Now that your grandmother has passed away, this family will have to rely on you, the eldest daughter of the first wife, in the future. You have to be more open-minded.¡±

    Even if Concubine Jiang supported someone else, she would not be able to surpass the eldest daughter of the first wife.

    Yu Youyao had even been conferred the title of County Head. With the title of an imperial rtive, she had tomand respect.

    The Yu Residence and the n exchanged information.

    Everyone in the n knew that Old Madam Yu had raised Yu Youyao very well. Her personality was like Old Madam Yu¡¯s, and she was a person in charge of the family..</font>

 Chapter 718 - 718: Unfilial

    Chapter 718 - 718: Unfilial

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she nodded obediently.

    Fifth Old Madam also said, ¡°Poor child. If you have any difficulties in the future, send a letter to the n. Don¡¯t be like your grandmother. She was stubborn for her entire life, and in the end, she still suffered.¡¯

    At the mention of Old Madam Yu, her eyes turned red and she couldn¡¯t help but cry again.

    Yu Youyao quicklyforted her.

    After dinner, the old n elder called the juniors in the family over, nning to exin all the etiquette.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    As soon as First Madam saw it, she frowned and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Third Miss here? Is she feeling unwell?¡±

    Yu Youyao took a step forward and handed the letter that her grandmother had written on her behalf to First Madam. ¡°Before Grandmother died, she instructed that Third Sister was not allowed to wear mourning clothes for her.¡¯

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked!

    What mistake had Yu Jianjia made to anger the Matriarch? She actually disregarded their grandmother- granddaughter rtionship and did not allow Yu Jianjia to wear mourning clothes, making her bear the title of ¡°unfilial¡±?

    How serious was it?

    First Madam¡¯s expression turned solemn. She suddenly remembered that on the day Matriarch passed away, Yu Zongzheng had divorced Madam Yang. He had guessed that there was something going on, and it was not a small matter.

    She quickly opened the letter and read it. She sent someone to call Nanny Liu over, and the two of them went to Matriarch Liu¡¯s house to talk in private.

    About the time it took to burn an incense stick, First Madam came out with a cold expression. Facing everyone¡¯s doubts, she said coldly, ¡°Such a rebellious daughter will be locked in the house for the time being. Don¡¯t let her out and ruin Matriarch¡¯s luck. After the funeral is over, bring her back to the n and send her to the nunnery.¡±

    At this point, the n had an idea of what happened.

    Matriarch¡¯s sudden death must have something to do with this granddaughter of hers.

    No one looked happy.

    Yu Zongzheng wanted to defend his daughter, but when he thought of Old Madam Yu t sst words, he swallowed his words.

    After that, no one mentioned Yu Jianjia anymore.

    The old n master exined all the etiquette of the funeral and arranged for it to be handled by second eldest madam. Madam Yao would help from the side, and there will definitely not be any mistakes. Yu Zongzheng, Yu Zongshen, and the men in the n will support her. The women and the juniors of the family will all mourn in the mourning hall. We¡¯ll make arrangements for the rest if there¡¯s a need.¡±

    After giving her instructions, they all returned to their houses to prepare for the burial.

    Yu Youyao prepared a few scriptures that she had obtained from the Precious Peace Temple, as well as scriptures that she had copied herself and everything that her grandmother had liked when she was alive.

    It was time to seal the coffin.

    The Second Eldest Madam led the women and juniors of the family to the mourning hall. When she took onest look at Old Madam Yu, the adults were still fine, but the juniors cried on the spot.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Nanny Liu is

    Yu Youyao was stunned. The tears that she had finally stopped rushed out of her eyes again. She heard Xia Tao say, ¡°After Matriarch¡¯s coffin was sealed,

    Nanny Liu returned to Matriarch¡¯s house and swallowed rat poison¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s body tilted, and luckily, she was supported by Chun Xiao.

    Yu Youyao stabilized herself. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    Nanny Liu waited until she had finished talking to First Madam and revealed everything about Matriarch when she was alive before leaving.

    This was what her grandmother had instructed. She was worried that Yu Zongzheng would not acknowledge his biological daughter, so she had to exin it to the n clearly. With the n¡¯s help, no one would make a fuss about her granddaughter¡¯s background in the future.

    She actually had a premonition, so she asked Xia Tao to apany Nanny Liu.

    However, it was difficult for the King of Hell to save someone who was seeking death.

    Nanny Liu left cleanly. Shebed her hair and changed her clothes. Shey quietly on the couch. It was said that those who died after swallowing rat poison were in great pain, but she looked very peaceful.

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes, and tears slid down her face. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s bury her!¡±

    Grandmother had passed away, and Nanny Liu had also passed away. There was nothing left in the Yu Residence that was worth staying for.

    The next day, someone from the Xie Residence came.

    It was said that not only was Yu Youyao¡¯s maternal grandmother, Old Madam Xie, her eldest aunt, the Wang family, and her third cousin, Xie Jingliu, but even her great- grandfather, Old Master Xie, was here.

    Old Master Xie had a high status. Even Old Granduncle was a generation inferior.

    Everyone was shocked and quickly went out to wee him.

    Old Master Xie was almost 80 years old. He strode forward with a straight back. When he stood with the old n master, their ages and seniority seemed to have been exchanged.

    The group bowed to Old Madam Yu for the first time and offered incense.

    The Second Eldest Madam quickly arranged for the people from the Xie Residence to rest in the small courtyard and let Yu Youyao greet them. She excused herself and left with the excuse that she was still busy.

    Old Madam Xie sighed with emotion. Old Madam Yu was knowledgeable.

    How could she not be busy? It was obvious that she wanted to avoid them so that their family could talk to their granddaughter alone and know what was going on.

    Old Madam Xie quickly pulled her granddaughter into her arms.

    Yu Youyao whimpered, ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Xie replied with a sigh, and her eyes immediately turned red. Even her voice was hoarse. ¡°My Little Yao Yao, you have grown up so much in a blink of an eye. You look like your mother. You¡¯re really beautiful.¡± As she spoke, she saw that her eyes were red and swollen, and her heart ached. ¡°Good child, everyone¡¯s end is like this. Don¡¯t be too sad.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly.

    Old Madam Xie had not seen her granddaughter for many years. She hugged her granddaughter and did not let go.

    Eldest Uncle and Aunt watched from the side with greedy eyes. What a good girl. She was so gentle and doted on more than their young brat in the family.

    Old Master Xie also watched eagerly.

    Xie Jingliu held it in and couldn¡¯t help butugh. He opened his fan and covered his mouth.

    The Xie Residence now housed four generations. In the fifth generations, Aunt was the only youngdy. She loved her and cherished her only daughter

    Therefore, she had received Yu Youyao¡¯s letter earlier. Although the letter only mentioned some trivial matters of the Yu Residence, the people from the Xie Residence still sensed that there was a change in the Yu Residence.

    Old Master Xie went against all opinions and wanted to go to the capital.

    In the face of filial piety, Old Master Yu dared to be angry but did not dare to say anything. He looked at his father eagerly as he brought his wife, grand daughter-inw, and great- grandson into the capital.

    Before leaving, he even instructed. ¡°I think Little Yao Yao isn¡¯t having a good time in the Yu Residence. Watch carefully and see if you can think of a way to bring her back to Quanzhou. Even if the Yu Residence doesn¡¯t agree, she cane over and stay for a while.¡±

    The incense stick was about to burn out, but Old Madam Xie was still hugging her granddaughter and chattering non- stop.

    Old Master Xie was jealous and coughed.

    Old Madam Xie did not seem to notice her father-inw¡¯s abnormality. ¡°Thest time I saw you was when you were seven years old. You were a round little person, delicate and smooth. You looked heavy and likable. How did you lose so much weight? I heard that you helped manage the household at the age of nine. Your grandmother¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good either. You¡¯re in charge of the family inside and out.. Oh, my little girl, you¡¯ve been tired¡­¡±</font>

 Chapter 719 - 719: Talking About Love

    Chapter 719 - 719: Talking About Love

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Xie felt terrible and held back her tears. How could a child without a mother have a good life? Even if she had her grandmother to dote on her, this child without a mother still had to suffer the grievances.

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed for a moment and tried her best to defend herself. ¡°I¡¯m 13 years old now. That¡¯s why I lost weight. Girls still look better when they lose weight.¡±

    Madam Wang disagreed. ¡°You¡¯re too thin. You have to nourish yourself carefullyter¡­¡±

    There was a type of thinness that only Grandmothers thought of their grandchildren.

    Yu Youyao was indeed quite thin.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    However, she was naturally thin and had always been in good health.

    Old Master Xie felt that the tea in his mouth was not fragrant, so he coughed hard again.

    Madam Wang hurriedly said, ¡°Your great-grandfather entered the capital once when you were born. It¡¯s rare for him toe over. Hurry up and greet him with a cup of tea.¡±

    This cup of tea was a littlete.

    However, there was no choice. As soon as her mother-inw entered the house, she hugged her granddaughter and chatted with her. He couldn¡¯t disturb her, right?

    Only then did Old Madam Xie let go of her granddaughter reluctantly.

    Yu Youyao quickly tidied her clothes and took the tea from the maidservant. She took a step forward and bowed. ¡°Grandfather, please have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Old Master Xie immediately beamed with joy and said ¡°good¡± three times in a row. He quickly took the teacup and poured it into his mouth without caring if the tea was warm or hot.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled.

    Her familys love for her diluted the sadness of her grandmother¡¯s death.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Old Master Xie immediately took a box from his servant and stuffed it into Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Take it and spend it!¡±

    Yu Youyao understood that there were banknotes in this box.

    During the holidays, in the gift list sent by the Xie family, Grandfather¡¯s gift would always be in banknotes, and it would never be less than ten thousand taels.

    It was as if he was always worried that she did not have enough money to spend in the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao could understand his thoughts. The Yu Residence and even the Yu

    n valued profits very much. This was alsomon in aristocratic families. What could make them feel at ease was always money. Everything else was useless.

    This time, it was Xie Jingliu¡¯s turn to be jealous. However, with his elders present, he couldn¡¯t interrupt for a moment.

    The family chatted for a long time.

    After talking about their rtionship, Old Master Xie asked, ¡°Now that your grandmother has passed away, the Yu Residence is also a troublesome ce. What are your ns from now on?¡±

    The Xie Residence knew very well how Yu Zongzheng joined the 13 censors and had obtained the task of going to Zhejiang to provide disaster relief.

    The Xie Residence would not sit back and do nothing.

    However, all of this depended on Little Yao Yao,

    Yu Youyao did not hide anything. ¡°My fate with the Yu Residence is over. Before Grandmother died, she also left a letter for me to return to my mother¡¯s n. She hopes that you would help to mediate the situation with the n.¡¯

    With that, she bent down and bowed.

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s eyes widened, then she said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. With Old Madam Yu t sst words, this matter will be much easier.¡± At this point, she said excitedly, ¡°Old Master really made the right choice toe this time. With our seniority, the Yu n has to give us some face. At most, we¡¯ll give them more benefits. I don¡¯t think the Yu n will refuse.¡¯

    Madam Wang also smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam Yu really dotes on our Little Yao Yao, so she made such an arrangement. As long as Little Yao Yao can return to her mother¡¯s n, it¡¯s worth it no matter the price.¡±

    Xie Jingliu closed his fan. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, Little Yao Yao is the eldest daughter of the first wife and has been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. Yu Zongzheng also cares about his reputation. If the eldest daughter of the first wife returns to her mother¡¯s n, won¡¯t it be a hit to his pride? This will also affect his reputation. As long as Yu Zongzheng doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless even if the n agrees.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the first wife and the eldest son. Yao Yao was rted to both.

    Old Master Xie frowned. ¡°Has Old Madam Yu made arrangements?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother left a letter before she died, indicating the birth of Yu Jianjia.¡±

    Perhaps outsiders did not know about this, but the Xie family had definitely noticed something fishy long ago, so there was no need to deliberately hide it.

    Old Master Xie had an idea. He sighed softly. ¡°Your grandmother indeed dotes on you. Before she died, she didn¡¯t forget to make ns for you. You have to remember her kindness.¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, and she held back her tears.

    Old Madam Xie and Madam Wang also sighed slightly.

    Their daughter had married into the family for only about three to four years before she passed away. It was impossible to say that they did not resent Old Madam Yu. However, now that the youngdy was gone, they had to take care of their granddaughter. All these years, they had to tolerate her.

    Now that they saw that Old Madam Yu really doted on Little Yao Yao, the resentment in their hearts dissipated a little.

    Yu Youyao thought of Madam Yang and her daughter¡¯s scheme and said,

    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to mention to Grandfather, Grandmother, and Aunt.¡± She recounted Yu Jianjia¡¯s intention to taint her mother¡¯s reputation and question her background. Then, she said, ¡°Although Grandmother has passed away and Madam Yang has been abandoned, this matter will be left unsettled. However, Yu Zongzheng is suspicious. He will definitely suspect that Mother had a private rtionship with my second uncle.¡±

    Her grandmother had used her own life to dispel Yu Zongzhengs doubts about her background.

    However, it was true that Second Uncle was infatuated with his mother.

    It was impossible for Yu Zongzheng topletely trust his mother.

    This concerned her mother¡¯s reputation, so she couldn¡¯t interfere. In order to avoid furtherplications, she could only leave this matter to the Xie Residence.

    Old Madam Xie was so angry that she mmed the table. ¡°Outrageous. Not only did the Yu Residence harm my Roujia¡¯s life, but they also tarnished her reputation¡­¡±

    No wonder Little Yao Yao had written to the Xie Residence earlier and vaguely mentioned that there was a ¡°change¡± in the Xie Residence?!

    However, she really did not expect Second Brother Yu to have designs on Roujia.

    Back then, Second Brother Yu was indeed very solicitous to the Xie Residence, and his etiquette was thorough and appropriate. Their family only thought that Second Brother Yu had a favor to ask of them.

    Those who could be ranked first were more scheming than others. Their family did not see through this.

    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent such a good girl into a fire pit.

    Madam Wang frowned and said, ¡°Yu Zongzheng is really too outrageous. When Old Madam Yu¡¯s seventh day passes, we¡¯ll argue with him and look for the Yu n to let the n judge. Our Xie Residence is a merchant family after all. We¡¯re not afraid of our reputation. At that time, it¡¯ll be Yu Zongzheng and his Yu n who will lose face.¡¯

    Thirty percent of Roujia¡¯s dowry was still in the Yu n.

    Since the Yu n owed them a favor, they would not sit back and do nothing.

    Otherwise, if they directly brought Roujia¡¯s memorial tablet back to the Xie Residence, the 30% of the Yu n¡¯s assets would definitely have to be returned.

    If this matter blew up, Yu Zongzhengs reputation would be over.

    Family scandals could not be publicized. That was the best way to get back at the Yu Residence.

    The Xie family did their job well and were righteous. They were not afraid of blowing this matter up.

    Yu Youyao made up her mind to ask the Yu n to step in. With the n¡¯s approval, no one would dare to cause trouble with her mother¡¯s reputation.

    Everything was justified.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over to report, ¡°Young Master is here to greet the elders..¡±</font>

 Chapter 720 - 720: Being Courteous for No Reason

    Chapter 720 - 720: Being Courteous for No Reason

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Master Xie looked puzzled as he turned to look at Xie Jingliu. ¡°Didn¡¯t he greet us just now? Why did he speciallye over?¡±

    Yu Youyao often mentioned her cousin in her letters. He even specially took a few more nces at him but he did not match the sickly and handicapped person in a wheelchair that Jingliu had described.

    Jingliu said that this person was unfathomable.

    He believed her.

    Xie Jingliu was also a little confused. He only nodded and said, ¡°He¡¯s close to<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Cousin, so it¡¯s reasonable for him to be more polite.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was invited into the house and he greeted his elders obediently.

    Old Master Xie saw that his eyebrows were lowered and he looked obedient. For some reason, he thought of Second Brother Yu back then, and his eyelids twitched.

    He felt that he had other hidden motives and couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but scrutinize him. He saw that this person¡¯s face was like white jade, with the stars and moon as his eyes. He was like the mountains and seas, cold and hidden. His thoughts were as deep as water.

    He was really unfathomable!

    Old Master Xie became more wary, and his expression faded a little. ¡°You¡¯re Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s cousin and you¡¯ve also taken good care of her. Our family can¡¯t thank you enough. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Someone who was so courteous for no reason was definitely up to something.

    Second Brother Yu was a ready-made example.

    It was indeed the Imperial Court¡¯s intention to help Second Brother Yu open the sea restriction. As a merchant, it was naturally impossible for the Xie family to go against the Imperial Court. This was an order and had to be done.

    However, there was something hateful about this!

    Due to the meritorious reputation of the Yu Residence¡¯s ancestors and future generations, Second Brother Yu spared no effort to help the Xie Residence. From then on, the Xie Residence firmly believed in Second Brother Yu¡¯s character and respected Old Madam Yu¡¯s status as a woman.

    They had thought that the entire Yu Residence was loyal and trustworthy, so they had agreed to marry Roujia into the Yu Residence. In the end, they had sacrificed Roujia¡¯s life.

    Yin Huaixi only said, ¡°You¡¯re all rtives that Cousin respects. It¡¯s also rare for you to enter the capital and talk to her. Naturally, the Yu Residence doesn¡¯t dare to be negligent. No matter how polite we are, it¡¯s only right.¡±

    When Old Master Xie heard these polite words, he understood what he meant. It was as if he was very close to Little Yao¡¯er.

    He was indeed right.

    This young brat had ulterior motives and deliberately came here to establish his presence.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little off, Old Madam Xie smiled and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s cousin, he¡¯s not an outsider. Quick, sit down and talk!¡±

    She did not have much prejudice against her cousin, Little Yao¡¯er, and her attitude was rtively gentle.

    ¡°Thank you, Old Madam.¡± Yin Huaixi followed suit and sat down in front of Xie Jingliu.

    ¡°What are vou thinking?¡± Xie Jingliu tilted his head to look at him. He kept feeling that after not seeing him for three years, Zhou Linghuai had grown older and his aura had be more majestic.

    The two of them had been on good terms in the past and more or less knew each other, so they also felt that his attitude was a little strange.

    You¡¯re all my future rtives, so we definitely have to get to know one another from now on. Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°Cousin¡¯s elders are naturally my elders. In front of my elders, what else can I do?!¡±

    Xie Jingliu felt that these words were strange. As the two of them were cousins, he did not think too much about it.

    However, when he thought about how this was also someone who had ¡°snatched¡± his cousin, he was very unhappy. He did not like him at all.

    He snorted coldly and ignored him.

    Madam Wang hugged her fragrant and soft niece. ¡°In Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s letter, she mentioned a lot that Cousin takes very good care of her. It was originally our familys turn to prepare etiquette and personally thank Young Master Zhou. However, it¡¯s rare for our family to enter the capital and talk about kinship with Little Yao¡¯er, so it¡¯s inevitable that our etiquette will be dyed.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Aunt, you¡¯re too polite,¡± The Xie family¡¯s polite and distant attitude wasn¡¯t in line with Yin Huaixi¡¯s expectations so he could only talk about serious matters. ¡°To be honest, I came to visit because of Cousin.¡¯

    The words ¡°Eldest Aunt¡± made Madam Wang frown slightly before she calmed down.

    The Xie Residence and the Yu Residence were inws. Since Zhou Linghuai represented the Yu Residence, it was not impossible for him to call her ¡°Aunt.¡± After all, when they arrived at the Yu Residence, all the juniors in the residence called her that.

    Old Master Xie¡¯s eyelids twitched again, and his gaze became sharp.

    Yin Huaixi braced himself and took out Old Madam Yu t s handwritten letter. ¡°This is the letter that Matriarch entrusted to me before she died.¡¯

    Everyone¡¯s gazended on the letter on the table.

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Before Old Madam Yu died, she had entrusted a letter to Zhou Linghuai. What did this mean?

    Old Madam Yu trusted Zhou Linghuai and indirectly entrusted her granddaughter to him. Zhou Linghuai had the right to interfere in her granddaughter¡¯s future.

    Old Master Xie¡¯s face darkened.

    Zhou Linghuai had yet to reach his prime. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was no one to trust in this huge residence, how could Old Madam Yu have entrusted her beloved granddaughter to her cousin?

    This also reflected Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s Isted and helpless situation In the Yu

    Residence.

    She really couldn¡¯t stay in the Yu Residence anymore.

    Yin Huaixi took out one of the entrusted letters and handed it to Old Master Xie, but he did not mention the keepsake.

    Old Master Xie unfolded it and took a look. Every word and sentence was about how Old Madam Yu entrusted Zhou Linghuai to take care of her granddaughter. His expression gradually turned solemn as he handed the letter to Old Madam Xie.

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s eyes turned red as she said sternly, ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Just tell me the reason for your visit!¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. Her maternal grandfather and the others¡¯ attitudes towards her cousin were polite and distant. She couldn¡¯t interrupt and could only watch from the side.

    She also knew that although the Xie family knew that her cousin took very good care of her, they had never interacted with him after all. They did not have any interaction, so it was inevitable that they would be a little wary.

    Yin Huaixi hurriedly said, ¡°l have a deep rtionship with Cousin. Before Matriarch died, she entrusted Cousin to me. Naturally, I¡¯ll fulfill herst wish and help Cousin return to her mother¡¯s n. I¡¯ll also protect her in the future and not let her suffer any harm or grievances.¡±

    These words were equivalent to a deration.

    He directly announced to the Xie Residence that he had promised Old Madam Yu that he would take care of Yu Youyao. The Xie Residence could not surpass Old Madam Yu, so they naturally could not stop him.

    At the same time, he expressed to the Xie family that he wouldn¡¯t hurt Yu

    Youyao.

    This was also a bottom line.

    Yin Huaixi had speciallye over today to tell them the truth. Regardless of whether the Xie family would be dissatisfied with him because of this, they should still give him face.

    This was unlike Song Mingzhao¡¯s overly cautious and magnanimous actions that made people fed up.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the person involved was Little Yao¡¯er, Old Master Xie would have admired Yin Huaixi¡¯s straightforward behavior. Old Master Xie said coldly, ¡°Our family understands what you mean.¡± He was just short of saying explicitly that he could get lost!

    Yin Huaixi was also tactful and stood up. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb Old Master and Cousin¡¯s reunion..</font>

 Chapter 721 - 721: Recalling the Old Matters

    Chapter 721 - 721: Recalling the Old Matters

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Before he left, he nced at Yu Youyao.

    The little girl sat beside her aunt and lowered her head obediently, revealing a portion of her jade-like neck. As if sensing his gaze, she subconsciously looked up.

    Caught off guard, their eyes met.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He felt that this nce was as if lightning had touched the ground and mes had burst out. His heart skipped a beat, and he lowered his eyes slightly before leaving the house.

    Yu Youyao was also stunned for a moment. Before Yin Huaixi left, he inadvertently nced at her with a burning gaze. It was as if she had eaten a mouthful of sour plum fruit, and heat rushed to her face.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The room fell silent for a moment.

    Only then did Old Madam Xie look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Can we trust your cousin?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and said obediently, ¡°Cousin and I have always been close, and our rtionship is much closer than any of my brothers and sisters at home.¡¯

    A cousin was actually closer to her than her siblings in the residence?

    Such a close rtionship was clearly indulged by Old Madam Yu, or even deliberately done.

    Madam Wang frowned and asked about Zhou Linghuai.

    Yu Youyao knew that they were worried about Yin Huaixi, so she brought her grandmother and Eldest Aunt to the Jade Courtyard and showed them the brushes and ink she had used to practice calligraphy.

    There was a full box, and every piece recorded her improvement.

    She also took out the books she had studied, including the Four Books and

    Five ssics, all kinds of history books, scriptures, and a thick stack of books.

    Every annotation on each book was written by Yin Huaixi with time and effort.

    She even took out a beautiful zither.

    The longevity peach blossom seal.

    There were all kinds of paintings.

    Carvings.

    Facts spoke louder than words. Whether Zhou Linghuai was good or bad for Yu Youyao was already obvious from all this. He was inferior even to her biological brothers.

    ¡°You two¡­¡± Old Madam Xie¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. She kept feeling that Zhou Linghuai¡¯s attitude towards her granddaughter was a little off. It did not seem like an ordinary cousin rtionship. ¡°Have you always been so close?¡±

    After all, he was an outsider. Was Old Madam Yu just going to watch and indulge him?

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Grandmother asked me to learn more from Cousin. She said that Cousin is very capable. If I learn from him, I¡¯ll benefit in the future.¡± These words were true, so Old Madam Xie couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Her granddaughter and cousin had grown up together. If she were Old Madam Yu, she would probably turn a blind eye to it. As long as there were no mistakes in etiquette on the surface, she probably wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    In any case, etiquette was for outsiders to see.

    Every family had a life behind closed doors.

    The Xie Residence had bought a residence in the capital. They only stayed for lunch before leaving.

    Yu Youyao returned to the mourning hall.

    In the next few days, many families came over to pay their respects one after another. Yu Youyao and Yu Shanyan brought their younger siblings over in mourning clothes. The men and women knelt in front of their grandmother¡¯s coffin. There were guests who came to pay their respects. If there were male guests, Yu Shanyan would bring his younger brothers to greet them, send them off, and kneel back in front of the coffin.

    If it was a female guest, Yu Youyao would greet her.

    After a few days, Yu Youyao¡¯s waist was about to break.

    In the blink of an eye, Old Madam Yu¡¯s seventh day passed.

    The Xie Residence visited again and looked for their old granduncle.

    Old Madam Xie took the initiative to take out the guarantee that Old Madam Yu had personally written back then. There were also the signatures of a few elders of the Yu n.

    ¡°Your Yu Residence knows very well what happened to Roujia back then. It¡¯s said that a husband and wife are indebted to each other for life. Before Roujia¡¯s corpse turned cold, Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t wait to move on, nor did he care about marriage and familial ties. During Roujia¡¯s mourning period, he weed new people into the residence. Our family endured it.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, not only was Yu Zongzheng unable to raise his head, but even the elders of the Yu n were embarrassed.

    It had only been three to four years since Xie Roujia had married into the Yu Residence, but she had passed away. No matter what, the Yu Residence was already in the wrong.

    Later on, the matter of Yu Zongzheng remarrying Madam Yang during the mourning period was even hidden from the Xie family.

    Although the Xie Residence could not interfere with Yu Zongzhengs remarriage, Xie Roujia was the first wife. He had to ask his deceased wife¡¯s family about his remarriage first. Only then would it be appropriate.

    Therefore, this matter had blown up back then.

    Initially, the Xie family endured Xie Roujia¡¯s early death for the sake of their granddaughter. Later, when they found out that Yu Zongzheng was about to remarry during the mourning period, they forced him toe over to give the Xie family an exnation.

    The matter of remarriage had already been settled, and Madam Yang had yet to marry into the family.

    Old Master Xie had caught the Yu Residence red-handed and wanted to bring his granddaughter back to Quanzhou.

    As Old Madam Yu was in the wrong, she lost her confidence and could only ask the n for help.

    It was also the n who had stepped in and argued with Old Master Xie. The Xie Residencecked legitimacy and were worried that they would go overboard. If that happened, in the future, their granddaughter would face troubles in the residence and the n. They had no choice but to give up on bringing Yu Youyao back to Quanzhou. However, they had also forced Old Madam Yu to write a guarantee that she had to treat Yu Youyao well.

    There was a clear message in the guarantee letter. If the Yu Residence disobeyed it, Yu Youyao would be allowed to return to her mother¡¯s n.

    At that time, a few elders in the n had all signed their names.

    After 13 years, the Xie family¡¯s old matters were brought up again.

    It was during Old Madam¡¯s funeral that she had taken out the guarantee that she had written back then.

    The old n master had a bad feeling.

    Old Madam Xie mentioned her daughter and cried on the spot. ¡°No matter how heartless the Yu Residence is, you¡¯ve pped our family one after another and trampled on our family¡¯s face. Our family has to endure it too. Roujia has already passed away. We still have to care about Roujia¡¯s daughter whom she risked her life to give birth to. We can¡¯t let this child stay here and be sidelined¡­

    The Old Madam did not care about her face and wailed on the spot. She cried until the Yu Residence and even the people from the Yu n were so angry that they could not say anything to refute.

    Yu Zongzheng immediately felt that there were thorns on the chair for nothing. For a moment, he felt like he was sitting on pins and needles, and he did not even dare to raise his head.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had a good temper, but that Old Madam Xie was still his mother-inw in name and an elder. He had no right to interrupt when an elder was talking. Furthermore, if he spoke up openly, the Yu Residence would bebeled as unreasonable.

    Madam Wangs eyes were red as she cried. ¡°For Little Yaoyao, my sister-inw donated 30% of her property to the Yu n, and 20% of her property to the Yu Residence. Every quarter, the Xie Residence¡¯s Merchant shipse to Beijing, and all kinds of gifts are brought into your house by horse-drawn carriages. The ceremonial etiquette during the holidays has never been neglected. The channels and connections under the name of the Xie Residence are also used by the Yu Residence and the Yu n. As long as it is convenient, our Xie Residence has gone to great lengths to treat your Yu Residence well to give little Yao¡¯er a ce to live and settle down.¡±

    These words were the truth.

    Every time the Xie Residence gave a gift, they would leave a courtesy list. The n had already helped Yu Youyao clean up Matriarch¡¯s belongings and ced everything in An Shou Hall.

    Eldest Madam, the daughter-inw of the patriarch¡¯s family, said quickly, ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t be upset. We understand how you feel about your granddaughter. Let¡¯s talk about it calmly..¡±</font>

 Chapter 722 - 722: Returning to Her Motherâ€™s Clan

    Chapter 722 - 722: Returning to Her Mother¡¯s n

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Xie lowered her head and wiped her tears, not buying it.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife felt embarrassed. In the schrly, agricultural, and business world, business was the lowest in terms of hierarchy. For a businesswoman like Xie Roujia to be able to marry into the Yu n and be the first wife of a schr, it was because her ancestors had offered incense and climbed up the socialdder.

    It was true that there was Madam Xie¡¯s help, but their statuses were different, and their backgrounds were worlds apart. Even though the Yu n was polite, when facing the Xie Residence, they still carried a sense of superiority and aloofness.

    After all, they were from an aristocratic family. They had embarrassed a merchant and the Xie family made it sound like their family had taken advantage of them. The members of the Yu n did not look too good.

    The n leader¡¯s wife said, ¡°Over the years, the Matriarch has treated Yao Yao like a pearl. Eldest son also values this daughter very much. It is not for nothing that the n received a donation of 30% of the Xie family¡¯s property, and it was also spent on calligraphy and painting, antiques, and rare books. We have never treated Yaoyao poorly. Whatever happens now will be continued in the future.¡¯<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Old Madam Xie had brought up old matters in the n because she was worried that the Yu n would bully Yu Youyao after Old Madam Yu passed away. She wanted a guarantee.

    Not to mention, Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter and the n valued her very much. As she was given the title of County Head of Shaoyi, the n did not dare to insult her.

    Old Madam Xie sneered. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to say nice things?¡± At this point, she red fiercely at Yu Zongzheng. ¡°As soon as Matriarch fell sick, someone in your family caused trouble and wanted to tarnish Roujia¡¯s reputation. They said that Roujia had an affair with her second uncle in Quanzhou and wanted to question Yao Yao¡¯s background. Is this the style of your schrly family? I¡¯ve really learnt a lot.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked.

    Eldest Madam¡¯s expression looked very ugly. She talked to Nanny Liu about this before, and she mentioned this matter.

    She found it ridiculous when she heard it.

    Old Madam Yu was also the daughter of a first wife from a noble family and was well-mannered. If Madam Xie and Second Uncle were involved in an affair in Quanzhou, it was impossible for Eldest Son to marry Madam Xie.

    It was clearly Madam Yang who was causing trouble and deliberately sowing discord.

    Matriarch Liu had asked Nanny Liu to exin this matter to the n because she hoped that the n would step in to prevent another incident in the future. At that time, it would really be a disaster.

    She had originally nned to wait for the Matriarch¡¯s funeral to be over before looking for Yu Zongzheng to talk.

    Unexpectedly, the Xie family also knew.

    Xie Zongzheng looked at Yu Youyao. Without thinking, he knew that the Xie family must have found out about this because his daughter was insensible and had gossiped in front of the Xie family.

    He was also a little disappointed and quickly said, ¡°This is just a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°l don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. As long as there is such a thing, it¡¯s all over.¡± Madam Xie sneered and interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at our Little Yao¡¯er that way. It concerns her mother¡¯s reputation and it is only right that our Xie familyes forward. If Yaoyao didn¡¯t mention this matter, it would be extremely unfilial. If trouble arises from this matter in the future, how can she face her mother¡¯s spirit in heaven?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng was immediately speechless. His daughter was also raised by her maiden family. If there was a problem with her reputation, it was reasonable for her maiden family to step in.

    Madam Xie suddenly raised her voice. ¡°l want to ask you a question. Our daughter was a good girl. She came to your house and ended up in a tragedy. She cannot even have stability even after she dies. Is this the behavior of a schrly family?! ¡±

    Everyone from the Yu n was embarrassed on the spot.

    Madam Xie had married into the Yu Residence and given birth to Yu Zongzhengs eldest daughter. She had contributed to the family. Without any evidence, this was nder.

    The Yu family was also an aristocratic family. No matter what happened, it was the Yu family that would be embarrassed. No wonder the Xie Residence was so aggressive today. Olddy started making a fuss as soon as the seventh day passed.

    Old Master Xie put the cup heavily on the table. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time talking nonsense. Yu Zongzheng has no respect for his dead wife, and he has no love for the daughter left by his first wife. If he cared about any of them, why would we have such doubts? How can we believe that you will treat Yao Yao well in the future? Old Madam Yu has passed away. Who will take out the letter of guarantee she wrote back then?¡±

    He paused and swept his sharp gaze across everyone from the Yu n.

    ¡°Is it Yu Zongzheng? Or is it your Yu n?¡±

    The old n elder kept quiet. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to speak, but that he couldn¡¯t.

    This concerned Madam Xie¡¯s reputation. This was the wrongdoing of Yu Zongzheng.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s background was almost questioned. This was also the Yu Residence¡¯s fault.

    Fortunately, Madam Yang was divorced, so this matter was covered up.

    If there was any gossip leaked, to put it lightly, Madam Xie!s reputation would be ruined, Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation would be ruined, and the Xie Residence would be heavily implicated. Would the Yu Residence lose face?

    What about Eldest Son and Second Son¡¯s future?

    At the very least, the reputation of the n would be ruined!

    However, just because there was no news now and the consequences were unbearable did not mean that it had never happened, nor did it mean that the Xie family would not hold it against them.

    Indeed, one had to marry a virtuous wife.

    Back then, Yu Zongzheng had married Madam Yang. He had really caused a lot of trouble.

    Seeing that no one in the Yu n had expressed their stance, Old Master Xie also said stubbornly, ¡°l entered the capital this time partly to take Roujia¡¯s memorial tablet and return it to the Xie Residence, and partly to let Madam Xie¡¯s daughter return to her mother¡¯s n.¡±

    The old n elder frowned and had no choice but to say, ¡°This matter is against the rules. Madam Xie is not a divorced woman. After marrying into the Yu Residence, she has to be filial to her elders, create a meritorious family, and be a good wife. How can her daughter return to her maiden family for no reason?¡±

    ¡°This matter is Zongzhengs fault. Be it apologizing, kowtowing to Roujia¡¯s memorial tablet, or writing a guarantee, we will definitely not reject what he should do. We will definitely satisfy the inws.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Miss should stay in the residence, her biological mother is not a divorc¨¦e. Not only is she the daughter of the first wife, but she¡¯s also the eldest daughter. As long as her father¡¯s n is still around, there¡¯s no reason for her to return to her mother¡¯s n. Eldest Miss has grown up, and returning to her mother¡¯s n will also damage her reputation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that our family isn¡¯t reasonable. If the inws cherish their granddaughter so much, our Yu Residence will also agree to let Eldest Miss go to Quanzhou to stay for a few months every year tofort her family.¡±

    In the end, he added, ¡°Eldest Miss¡¯s grandmother has passed away, and there are no elders in the family to manage her future. The Yu Residence won¡¯t make decisions on their own in the future. We will consult the Xie Residence before making any ns.¡±

    These words were already very sincere.

    The old n master did not want to mention this and to show weakness to the Xie family which was a merchant family.

    However, the Yu n was alreadypletely in the wrong. Back then, the Xie family had only stopped because they cared about their granddaughter¡¯s young age. Before Madam Xie died, she had entrusted her to Matriarch.

    However, now that Old Madam Yu had passed away and the Yu Residence had gotten someone to go against them, the Xie Residence had a suitable excuse.

    Yu Youyao was old and had even been conferred the title of County Head. If the Xie Residence made a fuss again, they would no longer have their previous scruples. At that time, the Xie Residence would have nothing to fear, but the Yu n would not be able to afford to lose face..</font>

 Chapter 723 - 723: Falling Out

    Chapter 723 - 723: Falling Out

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It had to be said that every word of the Yu n rubbed the Xie Residence the wrong way.

    If it weren¡¯t for Old Madam Yu¡¯sst words, as long as the Yu n didn¡¯t let her go, the Xie n would still have topromise because of Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s reputation and future.

    The older the wiser.

    Ever since they entered the house, it had always been the Xie Residence who had caused amotion. The old master had not said anything at the start but as soon as he opened his mouth, he went straight to the point, making it difficult to refute.

    If the Xie Residence caused anothermotion, it would mean that they were pushing their luck and did not know what was good for them.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    The Xie Residence would be unreasonable.

    The Xie family would be in the wrong.

    Old Master Xie refused immediately. ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion on this matter. Otherwise, we¡¯ll talk about it one by one. How did Roujia die back then? Why did Yu Zongzheng hurriedly wee Madam Yang into the family? Is the Third Miss of the residence the daughter of a legitimate wife or a traitor? All these years, how many benefits has your Yu Residence received from us? We¡¯re a merchant family anyway. We¡¯re not afraid of losing face. On the other hand, can you bear the consequences of your actions?¡±

    These words were a direct provocation.

    However, if they really broke it down one by one, the Yu Residence would reallyugh at them.

    Everyone in the n looked at each other, not knowing what to say for a moment. On the other hand, Yu Zongzheng was flustered and exasperated. He suddenly sat on a chair and stood up. He said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    A merchant dared to cause such amotion.

    They had given him face.

    ¡°Kneel down!¡± Old Master Xie did not stand on ceremony. He swung his cane at Yu Zongzhengs leg with all his might.

    Yu Zongzheng wailed, and his knees went limp. With a thud, he knelt on the ground. For a moment, he looked embarrassed. He couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and angry, and he was about to get up from the ground.

    Old Master Xie held his cane and pressed it against his neck. ¡°Are words not workig? Do you think I can¡¯t order you around?¡±

    Yu Zongzhengs back copsed again. He was angry but did not dare to say anything.

    The room suddenly fell silent.

    The Yu n members couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Inws did not talk about status, but seniority. Old Master Xie was a generation higher than the elders. As they were inws, they had to bow to Old Master Xie as juniors. Otherwise, it would be rude and embarrassing for the Yu n.

    Not to mention that Old Master Xie was Yu Zongzhengs grandfather-inw. It was not their ce to interfere in him teaching his grandson-inw a lesson.

    Yu Zongzheng lowered his head and gradually clenched his fists tightly. He hated the Xie family for embarrassing him on the spot.

    Old Master Xie sneered. ¡°Who allowed you to get up just now?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng suddenly looked up, his eyes bloodshot, and the veins on his forehead bulged.

    Old Master Xie saw his twisted expression and pped him on the head.

    ¡°Kneel! ¡±

    Yu Zongzheng screamed and his head hit the ground with a thud, not daring to raise his head again.

    After teaching Yu Zongzheng a lesson, Old Master Xie nced at the old n master. ¡°Is this the upbringing and rules of your n? It¡¯s really an eye-opener today.¡±

    The old n master lost his face and looked at Yu Zongzheng sternly. He said angrily, ¡°How can you interrupt when the elders are talking? Kneel properly.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng endured the humiliation and pain in his legs, but his heart felt ufortable.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. Yu Zongzheng, who was usually high and mighty, knelt on the ground like a vicious dog with its teeth pulled out.

    The families valued filial piety. Now, filial piety was a big mountain that was pressing on her, and she could not get over it. It was like a heavy burden that she could not get rid of it at all times.

    Due to the three subserviences and four virtues, the rules and regtions imposed on her by the world constrained and imprisoned her. She could not disobey them and felt suffocated at every moment. every moment.

    What happened now was nothing much.

    The old n master¡¯s expression softened as he apologized to Old Master Xie. ¡°Old Master, Zongzheng did something wrong. You¡¯re an elder. It¡¯s not too much to teach him a lesson.¡¯

    Old Master Xie snorted and said nothing.

    The old n master pretended not to hear him and continued, ¡°Regarding the matter about Madam Xie¡¯s memorial tablet returning to the Xie family and Eldest Miss returning to her mother¡¯s n, do you think we should discuss it further?¡±

    After all, he was an elder of the Yu n, so Old Master Xie had to give him face. ¡°If you are agreeable, the Xie family can let go of Roujia¡¯s humiliation. Roujia has already passed away for many years and public opinion will decide what is right and wrong. However, Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s background was almost confused. The fault lies with the Yu n. With Old Madam Yu¡¯s guarantee back then and the signature of the elders as a guarantee, she has to return to her mother¡¯s n. If the Yu n doesn¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll go to the government office to make a decision.¡¯

    He took a step back, but his attitude was still fearless.

    The expressions of the Yu n members darkened.

    Madam Wang chuckled. It was true that the older the wiser.

    However, there was someone in the Xie Residence who was even shrewder than the old elder of the Yu n.

    The old n master also came to a realization.

    At first, Old Madam Xie brought up the old matter, causing the Yu n to ignore her. Then, she threw a brick to attract the attention of the Yu n, causing them to tarnish Roujia¡¯s reputation. The Yu n would be embarrassed again.

    Immediately after, Old Master struck while the iron was hot and suggested bringing Madam Xie¡¯s memorial tablet back to the Xie Residence. He also wanted Yu Youyao to return to her mother¡¯s n.

    The Yu Residence cared about their reputation, so it was naturally impossible for them to agree.

    Old Master Xie also gave face to the Yu n and pretended to take a step back.

    He gave up on bringing Madam Xie¡¯s memorial tablet back to the Xie Residence, but he definitely wanted to bring Yu Youyao back to her mother¡¯s n.

    Bringing up Madam Xie¡¯s memorial tablet was just a negotiating factor from the Xie family.

    The Xie n also understood that letting Yu Youyao return to the Xie n was because they had Old Madam Yu t s guarantee back then. The Yu n was in the wrong, so there was still room for negotiation.

    However, Madam Xie was the first wife and she had to stand by her husband.

    She would be a member of the Yu n in her life, and she would be a ghost of the Yu n in her death. It was impossible for her to return to the Xie Residence.

    From the beginning to the end, the Xie family only had one goal.

    They wanted Yu Youyao to return to the Xie Residence.

    The Xie n did not have to pursue the matter. The Yu n had tarnished the Xie n¡¯s reputation when the Xie n was magnanimous. Now, the Xie n stood on the high ground of morality, and the Yu n was in the wrong.

    Be it making peace or falling out.

    The Yu n would be the ones at a disadvantage.

    Once they angered the Xie family, at most, the Yu n would really be aughing stock.

    The old n master looked at Yu Zongzheng with an ugly expression. Before Madam Yang died, she had instigated the Xie n¡¯s reputation. In the end, it had be a sharp weapon for the Xie n to deal with the Yu n.

    If it weren¡¯t for the matter of tarnishing the reputation of the Xie n, the Yu n wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive position.

    Eldest Son had been an official for decades. He was really scheming.

    Not only had she lost face, but even the Yu n had lost face.

    The atmosphere froze.

    Fifth Old Madam couldn¡¯t help but look at Yu Youyao. ¡®Good child, the n has also remembered your mother¡¯s contribution. Your mother¡¯s reputation is important. Although your father was in the wrong, it was also because of Madam Yangs instigation. Now that Madam Yang has been divorced, it can be considered as seeking justice for your mother. Your grandmother has just passed away, and the n is focused on your grandmothers funeral. 1 originally nned to wait for your grandmother¡¯s funeral to be over before talking to your father and making this matter clear in case you and your mother suffer in vain. Don¡¯t have any resentment towards the n because of</font>

 Chapter 724 - 724: Unfilial and Unrighteous

    Chapter 724 - 724: Unfilial and Unrighteous

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Fifth Old Madam had a kind expression and her voice was gentle and loving.

    However, everyone present could tell that there was a heart-wrenching meaning behind her gentle words.

    No matter how much trouble the Xie family caused, whether Yu Youyao returned to her mother¡¯s family or not depended on Yu Youyao¡¯s approval.

    No matter how much the Xie Residence argued, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Old Madam Xie was so angry that she opened her mouth to speak.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    However, Old Master Xie knocked his cane on her hand and stopped her.

    Old Madam Xie held back her words and looked at Old Master indignantly. Why hadn¡¯t Old Master asked her to defend Little Yao¡¯er? Was he just going to watch helplessly as the Yu n forced Little Yao¡¯er to express her stance?

    Madam Wang also looked angry, but the elders did not say anything, so she did not have any room to speak.

    Yu Youyao understood that he was forcing her to express her stance.

    Whether she returned to her mother¡¯s n or not depended on her wishes. As long as she did not agree, the Xie family would not be able to do it even if they caused amotion.

    Fifth Old Madam¡¯s words pushed all the me to Madam Yang. Madam Yang was indeed the one who had been abandoned because of this matter. It could be considered as returning ¡°justice¡± to her mother. In this matter, the Yu n had not let her and her daughter down.

    Her grandmother doted on her. As a daughter of the Yu n, she really shouldn¡¯t have made a fuss about returning to her mother¡¯s n before her grandmother¡¯s corpse turned cold. Otherwise, she would be ungrateful.

    It was a blow to her.

    She had also mentioned that after her grandmother¡¯s funeral, the n wouldpletely give her and her mother a clean reputation. This was like offering her a sweet date.

    Immediately after, she expressed that all of this was just a misunderstanding and asked her not to have any resentment towards the n because of this. This was a warning to her and forcing her to express her stance in public.

    She was a daughter of the Yu n and had received the Yu n¡¯s upbringing. She had grown up with the Yu n¡¯s kindness and righteousness. If she resented the n because of this and made a fuss about returning to her mother¡¯s n, she would be an ingrate.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, and her palm-sized face was pale and haggard.

    She looked at the Yu n members in a daze, then at her rtives in the Xie Residence. Finally, her expression darkened. She slowly lowered her head and knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Youyao from the Yu n has been raised by the Yu n since she was young. She has received the Yu n¡¯s kindness and filial piety. However¡­¡± At this point, she looked up and unknowingly, tears were already streaming down her face. ¡°The other n also dotes on me. I feel deeply touched.¡±

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop!

    Fifth Old Madam¡¯s face turned red. She quickly picked up her tea and covered her face to drink it.

    Whether she returned to her mother¡¯s n or not was important, but the key was to see what the n thought. If the n did not agree, Yu Youyao would not be able to return to her mother¡¯s n.

    In the end, this matter was originally a conflict between the elders and had nothing to do with Yu Youyao, a junior.

    The Yu n couldn¡¯t keep it together in front of the Xie Residence and had lost face. The Xie Residence had the upper hand in the matter of returning to their mothers. They were caught between a rock and a hard ce, so they used Yu Youyao as a shield.

    Their intentions were really sinister.

    The Yu n had used upbringing and filial piety to force Yu Youyao to make a choice. Son, what did Yu Youyao think of her mother and her maternal family?

    Both sides were family. The words ¡°filial piety¡± and ¡°righteousness¡± were targeted at the Yu n and the Xie Residence.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s filial piety and righteousness to the Yu n meant that she was unfilial and unrighteous to the Xie Residence. Her seemingly loving and gentle words had actually already portrayed Yu Youyao as unfilial and unrighteous.

    Yu Youyao slowly bowed and said softly, ¡°Grandmother has passed away. Mother¡¯s reputation was almost tarnished, and my background was almost confused. Although Madam Yang instigated this matter and was divorced, Yu Youyao doesn¡¯t know what to do in the future in the residence. After Grandmother¡¯s funeral, I¡¯ll return back to the n. From then on, I¡¯ll be devoted to Buddhism and not make things difficult for you because of me.¡± Before she could finish speaking, she took out a pair of gold scissors from her sleeve and lifted the hair behind her head¡­

    ¡°Stop¡ª¡± Old Madam Xie was shocked. She quickly pounced over and hugged Yu Youyao. She only had time to hear a clear crack as a bundle of hair fell to the ground.

    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er!¡± Old Madam Xie shouted and snatched the golden scissors from Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. She hugged her and cried. ¡°My Little Yao¡¯er, your body, hair, and skin are inherited by your parents. As long as your parents a_re around, you shouldn¡¯t cut your hair. How can you be so heartless as to cut your hair just like that¡­¡± In ancient times, cutting hair was a serious crime of unfilial piety. It was obvious that her hair was her pride. How could this child cut it just like that? ¡°My Little Yao¡¯er, you¡¯re a good girl. How can you be forced to cut your hair and be a buddhist nun? Is there any justice in this world? Little Yao¡¯er¡­

    Such a fierce action stunned everyone in the room.

    The old n master looked at the strand of hair on the ground and red at Fifth Old Madam angrily. ¡°Why are you implicating the younger generation in the matters of the elders? Have you gone senile due to old age? You¡¯re saying that the Yu n¡¯s maiden family was unfilial and forcing her to be a buddhist nun. What sort of elder are you?!¡±

    Fifth Old Madam¡¯s mouth trembled and her face turned pale with fright.

    Back then, Old Madam Yu had also silently hung a rope to the beam of the ancestral hall. It was only when the servants guarding the ancestral hall discovered it in time that she was saved.

    She did not expect Yu Youyao to be so fierce at such a young age. Her grandmother¡¯s corpse had yet to turn cold, and a good girl was about to cut her hair and be a Buddhist nun. Where would the Yu n¡¯s face and reputation go?

    Not to mention that Yu Youyao was even conferred the title of County Head. When the time came, the imperial family would definitely step in.

    As an elder, the Yu n was unkind and wanted to force a girl in the family to be a Buddhist nun.

    As a rtive, the Yu n was heartless and did not care about blood ties at all.

    The expressions of the Yu n members were solemn.

    Old Madam Xie cried in grief and indignation. ¡°Your Yu n is too much. If you have anything,e at our Xie Residence. Why are you forcing my granddaughter to do this? Old Madam Yu¡¯s corpse hasn¡¯t even turned cold, but you¡¯re already bullying her granddaughter. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Old Madam Yu won¡¯t die in peace? Aristocratic families and schrly families are clearly a group of hypocrites who forget their righteousness when they see benefits¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao sat on the ground in a daze, looking confused. She had expected that the return to her mother¡¯s family would not go smoothly, so she had prepared for the worst.

    Once she was implicated by the Yu n, she would have no choice but to take the initiative.

    She had to cut her hair sooner orter.

    Otherwise, even if the Yu n agreed to return to her mother¡¯s n, as a daughter of the Yu n, her father would continue to be raised by her father.

    She had received thirteen years of kindness. Would she be able to abandon the Yu n and return to her mother¡¯s n with a clear conscience?

    Naturally, it was impossible.

    Old Master Xie was furious. He suddenly stood up from his chair. ¡°Since your Yu n is heartless, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous. Let¡¯s go to the government office¡­¡±

    The Yu n members hurriedly went over to pull, stop, and persuade him.

    The scene was in chaos.

    At this moment, the Second Old Madam, who was busy with the funeral outside, entered the house. When she saw how chaotic the house was, she couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Old Master, Young Master Zhou is here. He¡¯s waiting outside. He said that Matriarch had written a letter before she died..¡±</font>

 Chapter 725 - 725: Going Crazy Because of Her

    Chapter 725 - 725: Going Crazy Because of Her

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The old n elder hurriedly said, ¡°Young Master Zhou must have something to bring up that¡¯s rted to Eldest Miss for choosing toe over at this time. Inw, why don¡¯t you sit down first and listen to what Matriarch has to say?¡± Old Master Xie snorted but did not refute.

    This was something he had discussed with Zhou Linghuai long ago. The Xie family only cared about causing trouble with the Yu n. He came over at the right time and took out the letter that Old Madam Yu had instructed.

    With Matriarch¡¯sst words, everything would make sense.

    Fifth Old Madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife quickly went over to pull Old

    Madam Xie and Madam Wang back. They had said all they could, but Old<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Madam Xie hugged her granddaughter tightly and cried, refusing to let go.

    She did not leave.

    The old n elder also looked helpless. He nced at Old Master Xie and could only say, ¡°Invite Young Master Zhou in first.¡±

    The Second Eldest Madam looked at her severed hair on the ground and her pupils constricted. She did not want to stay and get involved in this messy matter, so she quickly went out to call Zhou Linghuai in.

    When Yin Huaixi entered the house, he immediately saw Yu Youyao, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, and the ck hair that was cut. His eyes were filled with emotions, but he stepped forward with a calm expression and greeted his elders respectfully. Then, he took out two letters.

    One of them instructed her granddaughter to return to her mother¡¯s family.

    The other letter instructed ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± to take good care of her granddaughter.

    When the Yu n read the letters, their expressions did not look too good.

    Before Old Madam Yu passed away, she had entrusted her granddaughter to her weak cousin and did not mention Yu Zongzheng at all. This had already expressed her distrust and even disappointment in Yu Zongzheng.

    Yu Zongzheng must have done something to cause a rift between the mother and son.

    The old n elder looked at Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Take a look yourself!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng, who was kneeling on the ground, felt as if he had been pardoned. He quickly got up from the ground and limped to his seat. He took the letter and read it word for word.

    His mother had already made arrangements for Yu Youyao long ago. It had nothing to do with him at all.

    The old n master carefully recalled everything that had happened just now.

    The Xie Residence¡¯s uncharacteristically tough attitude forced Yu Youyao to cut her hair on the spot. In addition, there were Old Madam Yu¡¯s letters before she died.

    All of this had only one goal, and that was to let Yu Youyao return to her mother¡¯s n.

    What had Eldest Son done to make Matriarch do whatever it took to let his beloved granddaughter return to her mother¡¯s n before she died?!

    At this point, it was no longer good for the n to interfere.

    The old n elder lowered his eyes. He did not want to get involved in this mess anymore, in case he caused trouble. ¡°You can discuss with your inws about what to do.¡¯

    With that, he stood up and let the n Chief help him out of the house.

    The others in the n also left.

    After a while, only the people from the Xie Residence, Yu Zongzheng, Yu

    Youyao, and Yin Huaixi were left in the room.

    Yu Zongzheng clenched his fists tightly.

    His mother wanted Yu Youyao to return to her mother¡¯s n. Logically speaking, he should follow his mother¡¯sst wish. However, since Yu Youyao was the first wife¡¯s eldest daugther, there was no reason for her to return to her mother¡¯s n if her father was around.

    A faint smile appeared on Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips. ¡°Before Matriarch died, she also said that she wanted me to talk to Uncle alone, so I boldly ask Old Master to give us some space.¡± Seeing that Old Master Xie was about to re up, he quickly added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after I¡¯m done talking to Uncle, it will be time to settle the matter of Cousin returning to her mother¡¯s family.¡±

    Old Master Xie frowned slightly. He had also guessed that some secrets of the Yu Residence would be involved next. It was indeed inconvenient for the Xie Residence to be present.

    Yin Huaixi looked at Yu Youyao and resisted the urge to pull her into his arms.

    ¡°Be good and wait for me outside first.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly and followed her grandmother and Eldest Aunt to the door. Suddenly, she turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    The room suddenly fell silent!

    Yin Huaixi gently walked in with his sheepskin boots. The soles of his boots made a sound on the green brick floor. He stood still and squatted in front of the ck hair.

    He knelt on one knee and reached out to pick it up. Holding the long strands of hair in his hand, he closed his eyes and could imagine how decisive the little girl was when she cut her hair..

    People often had the courage to die, but they did not have the decisiveness to cut their hair.

    This bundle of hair was meant to cut off her blood ties with the Yu Residence and the kindness that was given to her. Her determination was rarely seen in the world.

    However, he only felt his heart ache.

    In that nightmare, Yu Youyao was alone and helpless. Her reputation, which was damaged by the Third Prince in the Duke Rongs Residence, was only a disgrace to the family. She had already been indirectly abandoned by the family. It was Old Madam Yu who had held on for herst breath and protected her granddaughter by asking her to marry Song Mingzhao.

    With the family style of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, even if she couldn¡¯t protect her granddaughter¡¯s wealth, they would at least take care of her.

    Old Madam Yu did not expect that Yu Jianjia would pretend to be Yu Youyao and lie that she had saved Song Mingzhao.

    After that, she destroyed the Xie family¡¯s reputation and confused Yu Youyao¡¯s background.

    Why had the same n seeded in the nightmare?

    In reality, no one believed it.

    The reason was very cruel.

    It was also very realistic.

    In the nightmare, who would care about a discarded daughter who had been abandoned by her family and had no other family?

    Yu Youyao was a victim of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s decay.

    In reality, Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu n, who was both virtuous and talented. She was the filial, pure, kind, and respectful County Head of Shaoyi. She could be said to be the model woman of the Yu n¡¯s current generation.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation shined brightly in the Yu n. All the children of the Yu n¡¯s generation would be valued. In the future, when she was matched with someone and got married, it would be a great help to the n.

    How could the Yu n give up on her so easily?

    Not to mention that all of this was just nonsense. Without evidence, even if Yu Youyao¡¯s background was questioned, the Yu n would think of ways to cover it up.

    Yu Youyao had seen through the coldness of the family¡¯s decisions, so she cut her hair especially decisively.

    Yin Huaixi ced the hair near his nose. The faint fragrance hit his heart and lingered there. It was deeply rooted in his bones. The more he couldn¡¯t get it, the more he crazily longed for it. At this moment, his emotions were strongly felt.

    There was a beautifuldy in the boudoir, and he was going crazy because he couldn¡¯t be with her!

    Yin Huaixi kept this bundle of hair in his hand and looked up at Yu Zongzheng. ¡°In the past, after my legs were disabled, I had once learned a great capture technique called the Dragon Wrap Hand. It¡¯s a killing method that divides tendons and bones. It¡¯s easy to learn, but difficult to master. I¡¯ve practiced hard for six years and have barely learned some of the essence.

    Uncle, why don¡¯t you help me test its power?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng looked inexplicably puzzled. Before he could react¡­

    Yin Huaixi rushed forward like a bolt of lightning and kicked him to the ground. Yu Zongzheng was shocked and furious. He opened his mouth to call out to him, but realized that he couldn¡¯t make a sound at all..</font>

 Chapter 726 - 726: Rage

    Chapter 726 - 726: Rage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The doors and windows in the room were closed, and there was a darkness that even sunlight couldn¡¯t brighten. His face was as white as jade, butcked warmth. Instead, it was as cold and hard. Light and shadow intertwined and ovepped on his face. On his peerlessly bright face, his facial features were clear,deep, sharp and cold. His red lips seemed to be a red spider lily that bloomed in hell. He had a demonic charm that was bloody and dangerous.

    Yu Zongzheng forgot that he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He subconsciously opened his mouth, wanting to escape.

    ¡°What is dividing the tendons and bones?¡± Yin Huaixi raised his leg and stepped on Yu Zongzhengs shoulder. He stepped on Yu Zongzheng, who was about to get up, and stepped on the ground again. ¡°It controls the 18 joints in the entire body. It uses the cultivator¡¯s understanding of the human body¡¯s muscles and bones to quickly dismantle the enemy¡¯s joints when facing the enemy. First, it dismantles their bones, causing them to lose their mobility. Then, it divides their tendons and makes the enemy suffer!¡±

    He almost gritted his teeth as the words rolled out of his tongue. It was as if he licked, chewed and crushed his prey.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand was like lightning as he ced it on Yu Zongzhengs shoulder and pressed hard.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yu Zongzhengs eyes widened. Due to the pain, his face instantly twisted. Strangely, his mouth opened wide, and his throat kept moving, but he did not make a sound.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry for a beauty.¡± Ayer of ice formed in Yin Huaixi¡¯s dark eyes, but no one knew how intense and dangerous the undercurrent was under the ice.

    How deeply these undercurrents collided. ¡°Can you withstand this anger?!¡±

    The room was silent. Only a bone-chilling crack could be heard from between the bones, surging with heart-wrenching despair.

    After Yu Zongzhengs 18 joints were divided, his bones were adjusted with a special method over and over again.

    Not long after, he seemed to have been fished out of the water. He was like a fish that had dried up after being ced under the sun. His face was pale as hey on the ground, and his eyes were lifeless. He opened his mouth weakly and trembled like a pile of mud.

    Yin Huaixi kicked him.

    Yu Zongzheng was tortured until he was mentally unstable and did not react at all.

    Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°The Dragon Wrapp Hands is indeed a Daoist ultimate technique.¡±

    He bent down and picked up Yu Zongzhengs cor, throwing him into a chair. He pinched his face and poured the tea into his mouth.

    After drinking a cup of tea, Yu Zongzheng shuddered and sobered up from the pain. He looked at Yin Huaixi in horror, and a gurgling sound came from his throat. He frantically checked his hands and feet and realized that they were intact. If it weren¡¯t for the lingering trace of pain between his bones, he would have suspected that everything he had experienced previously was just a nightmare.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Yin Huaixi took out a document and pushed it in front of Yu Zongzheng. ¡°Sign the document obediently and I¡¯ll let you off.¡±

    Perhaps it was because the torture just now was too deeply rooted in his heart, but after Yu Zongzheng regained his senses, his mind was like a piece of scrap iron. He couldn¡¯t even think, and he instinctively obeyed Yin Huaixi¡¯s words.

    He quickly picked up the document. Without even looking at it, his hands trembled as he frantically took out his personal seal from the pouch at his waist and stamped the document.

    Yin Huaixi took the document and blew on the seal that was not yet dry. ¡°Today, the Yu family has a good daughter called Youyao, and her mother from the Xie family is virtuous and kind. She has inherited the family upbringing since she was a child and received the kindness of her parents. Her nature is filial, virtuous, pure and quiet. She is kind, honest and courteous. She has fulfilled her responsibilities as a direct descendant, remembered the merits of her ancestors, and maintained filial piety. I should have fulfilled my responsibilities as a father and given her the love between father and daughter when her mother left her during her death. Myst words are to allow her to return to her mother¡¯s family. I also feel that 1 owe a lot to my wife. Even if I am reluctant to let go, I am still willing to fulfill my mother¡¯sst wish. I will also fulfill my duty as a husband and fulfill the family rtionship between her and my mother-inw. After she returns to her mother¡¯s n, she will fulfill her filial piety on behalf of herte mother, and will not disgrace the teachings of the Yu family.¡±

    Only then did Yu Zongzhengs dull mindpletely sober up. His eyes widened. ¡°Zhou Linghuai, I¡¯m your uncle and an elder. How dare you¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi sneered. ¡°You can announce to the public that the eldest daughter,

    Yao Yao, had fallen ill from worry because of Grandmother¡¯s death. The Yu Residence is worried that she will stay in the Yu Residence for a long time and miss her too much. It¡¯ll be harmful to her health, so they allowed her to stay in the Xie Residence for a while. She¡¯ll continue to be a family member tofort Grandmother and you hope that she can recover soon.¡±

    For the time being, it was only right for her to use her illness to stay in the Xie Residence for a while. He would not let others specte and damage her reputation because she had returned to her mother¡¯s family.

    When the capital was in chaos, it would no longer matter if she returned to the Yu Residence or not.

    Even if she wanted to return to her mother¡¯s n, things had to be fair and square.

    Yu Zongzhengs body went limp, and his vision darkened. ¡°Zhou Linghuai, this is the Yu Residence. It¡¯s not up to you to make the decision. Give me the document¡­

    Yin Huaixi clicked his tongue. ¡°How does it feel to have your tendons and bones split?!¡±

    Yu Zongzheng looked as if someone was strangling him, and a look of horror appeared on his face. His dismantled bones had already recovered, but the pain seeping out of the cracks of his bones was a reminder of what terrifying things he had experienced previously.

    The feeling of having his tendons and bones broken was so Dainful that he wanted to die.

    It hurt the body and tortured the mind. If Zhou Linghuai didn¡¯t know his limits, he would havepletely copsed.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Before Old Madam Yu passed away, she left a letter exining that you were having an affair with Madam Yang. Yu Jianjia was an adulterous child. After Madam Xie died, you and Yu Youyao were rted by blood. You¡¯re bound together for good or ill. I¡¯m unwilling to use this letter to coerce you, but you have to be sensible, understand?¡±

    Some rtionships could not be cut off. Even if she returned to her mother¡¯s n, Yu Youyao would still have to take on the surname of the Yu n and still be a daughter of the Yu n.

    He only needed to hold the chess piece in his hand and let Yu Zongzheng court death step by step.

    Yu Zongzhengs pupils constricted. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Stupid.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled mockingly. ¡°l mean that I have something on you.

    As long as 1 want to, I can ruin your reputation.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng held his breath and suddenly remembered what the Matriarch had said on the day she passed away. ¡°Even if 1 die, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± So this was it.

    Yin Huaixi slowly stood up and tidied his clothes. He said casually, ¡°The Xie family will step in to discuss the rest with you one by one.¡± His lips curled up slightly, and his red lips were terrifying. ¡°In the future, you have to be more polite to the eldest daughter of the first wife. If she suffers, I will get back twice as much, no matter who made her suffer.¡¯

    Yu Zongzhengs body went limp, and the dull pain in his bones evoked the memories of the excruciating pain just now. He instinctively felt fear and started trembling¡­

    Yin Huaixi turned around and left the house. Without waiting for the people from the Xie Residence to ask, he respectfully handed the document that Yu Zongzheng had signed to Old Master Xie. ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t disappoint you..¡±</font>

 Chapter 727 - 727: Itâ€™s the Best of Both Worlds

    Chapter 727 - 727: It¡¯s the Best of Both Worlds

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When the people from the Xie Residence saw the document, they couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was done beautifully. Old Master Xie finally found ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± a little more pleasing to the eye. ¡°No wonder Old Madam Yu entrusted Little Yao¡¯er to you before she died.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was overjoyed, but on the surface, he said humbly, ¡°Ever since I entered the Yu Residence, Cousin has taken good care of me. My legs only recovered because of the Lingxi Bug Liquid. I cherish my cousin.¡± He had just admitted his affection for his cousin and felt his heart burn. ¡°It¡¯s been many years. Now that Cousin needs help, I¡¯ll naturally do my best to share her burden.¡¯

    The Lingxi Bug Liquid was one of the main ingredients for refining the Heaven Protection Pill.

    Although it was not specified, they were not empty words.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    When Old Master Xie heard these heartfelt words, he was even more satisfied with him. He patted his shoulder to show his approval.

    If it weren¡¯t for Little Yao¡¯er, it would be impossible for Zhou Linghuai to obtain the Lingxi Bug Liquid. The rtionship between the ¡°cousins¡± was not superficial at all.

    This kindness was the most genuine.

    This was the reason why he approved of ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± as Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s ¡°cousin.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes flickered.

    On the day the Xie Residence visited, he went over and greeted them, but he was actually testing the Xie Residence. After realizing that the Xie Residence was very wary of him, he knew that it was useless to curry favor with them.

    After resolving the matter of Yu Youyao¡¯s return to her mother¡¯s family, the Xie family treated him differently.

    Taking this opportunity, he used the Lingxi Bug Liquid as a catalyst to add on ayer of ¡°kindness¡± regarding their rtionship as cousins to further dispel the Xie family¡¯s guard.

    Yin Huaixi had achieved his goal and continued. ¡°Yu Zongzheng has written a document and will not make a fuss about Cousin returning to her mother¡¯s family for the time being. First, say that she¡¯s sick and has to go to the Xie Residence to stay for a while. Then, we¡¯ll take our time in the future. This way, we won¡¯t damage Cousin¡¯s reputation.¡±

    No matter what the reason was, abandoning her father¡¯s n and joining her mother¡¯s n would still attract gossip and spection from the world.

    The Yu n had many enemies in the court. If anyone used this to cause trouble, it would definitely implicate Yu Youyao.

    Old Master Xie¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll talk to the Yu n again for the details. If she returns to her mother¡¯s n and her surname doesn¡¯t change, she¡¯ll still be a daughter of the Yu n. As long as she doesn¡¯t make it public, outsiders won¡¯t know. It won¡¯t affect the Yu n much.¡¯

    ¡°Every quarter, merchant ships enter the capital from the Xie Residence. In the future, it¡¯s fine to let Little Yao¡¯er travel between the two sides. Even if outsiders talk, the Yu n can just rify it. I think they¡¯ll agree.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. This was the biggest difference between the Xie Residence and the Yu n. They were actually thinking of Yu Youyao.

    For the sake of Yu Youyao, the Xie family was unwilling to really fall out with the Yu n. For the sake of Yu Youyao¡¯s ¡°filial piety¡± and ¡°benefits¡±, they were willing to take a step back. It was the best of both worlds. Yu Youyao did not have to be troubled on both sides.

    The Yu n had always cared about benefits.

    Now that their daughter would be raised by the Xie family, everything else was no different from usual. There was no reason for the Yu n to disagree. This was also Yin Huaixi!s goal. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯ve thought it through.¡± The Xie family was wary of him, so how could he trust them?

    How could he be at ease and hand Yu Youyao over to the Xie family so easily?

    The Xie Residence was testing his intentions towards Yu Youyao. Wasn¡¯t he also testing the sincerity of the Xie Residence towards Yu Youyao? At first, he didn¡¯t say anything explicitly. He just wanted to see what the Xie Residence would do.

    After lunch, the Xie family looked for the Yu n and handed the document to the old n elder.

    The old n elder sighed softly and looked at Yu Youyao. As usual, he asked her for her opinion. ¡°Although there was a guarantee written by your grandmother back then and your father has agreed to herst wish, you¡¯re not young anymore. We still have to ask for your opinion.¡±

    Returning to her mother¡¯s n was easy to talk about.

    However, once she returned to her mother¡¯s n, it meant that Yu Youyao would be removed from the Yu n¡¯s genealogy. She would change her surname and return to the Xie n¡¯s genealogy. From then on, she would be the daughter of the Xie n and would no longer have anything to do with the

    Yu n.

    What a pity.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She bit her lip lightly and said what she had discussed with the Xie family just now, ¡°Youyao from the Yu n has been raised by the Yu n since she was young. She naturally doesn¡¯t dare to abandon their kindness. It¡¯s also because Grandmother¡¯s heart aches for me. She¡¯s worried that after she passes away, I won¡¯t be able to take care of myself in the residence, and I won¡¯t have any elders to raise and protect me. That¡¯s why she wanted me to return to my maternal family. I¡¯m deeply touched. 1 was born a daughter of the Yu n and will die as a ghost of the Yu n.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the expressions of everyone from the Xie Residence turned very ugly.

    The Yu n members present were also very surprised.

    After thinking for a moment, they understood what Yu Youyao meant. Her mother¡¯s reputation had almost been tarnished, and her background had almost been confused. However, the father-daughter rtionship was real.

    At the age of 13, she needed to be carefully raised by a ¡°serious¡± elder. Not only was Yu Youyao the daughter of the first wife, but she had also been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. The second wife was not qualified to raise her.

    Yu Youyao was also the eldest daughter of a wife who passed away. Old

    Madam Yu had a reputation for being kind and righteous. With Old Madam Yu¡¯s upbringing, no one dared to say anything. Now that Old Madam Yu had passed away, they could not dy her upbringing.

    After Old Madam Yu passed away, the person most qualified to raise Yu

    Youyao was Madam Yao, who was an aunt. However, the bad thing was that Madam Xie was used of having an affair with Second Uncle, so it was inevitable that it would be awkward.

    From the looks of it, Yu Youyao had no choice but to return to her mother¡¯s family.

    As for Yu Youyao¡¯s own thoughts¡­

    She did not dare to disobey her grandmother¡¯sst wish. She could not let down her grandmother¡¯s love, and she could not forget the kindness of the family.

    The dissatisfaction of the Yu n with Yu Youyaopletely dissipated, and they couldn¡¯t help but pity her.

    The old n master sighed softly. ¡°Madam Yang is really a scourge!¡± He looked at Old Master Xie and saw that he did not look too good. He said, ¡°Should we discuss this matter again? We can¡¯t let this junior suffer because of the sins of the elders.¡¯

    All of this was discussed in private, so Old Master Xie naturally couldn¡¯t ask for more,

    He pretended to be unhappy and said, ¡°Little Yao¡¯er has received the upbringing of your Yu n. If she can¡¯t bear to leave, then she¡¯ll return to the n. However, I have a condition.¡¯

    In the end, the oue was that the matter of returning to her mother¡¯s family would be kept quiet. Yu Youyao was still a daughter of the Yu n. With Yu Zongzhengs document, the Yu n could not interfere with Yu Youyao¡¯s future.

    30% of the Xie family¡¯s assets would return to the n forever.

    They would not pursue the 20% of the assets that had been given to the residence.

    Yu Youyao took the initiative to donate 10% of the assets under her name to the n to help them renovate the ancestral hall and expand the n school.

    Repairing the temples and building schools were beneficial. To the aristocratic families, there was nothing better than this to bring glory to their ancestors and blessings to their descendants.

    What reason did the Yu n have to disagree?

    After the matter was discussed, the contract was signed. Both sides looked at it carefully and signed by pressing their fingerprints one by one. This matter was finally a win-win situation..</font>

 Chapter 728 - 728: Killing Someone Just Requires a Nod

    Chapter 728 - 728: Killing Someone Just Requires a Nod

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The old n master looked at Yu Youyao in relief. ¡°Good child. You¡¯ve been raised by the Yu n and remembered filial piety. As long as you take on the surname of the Yu n, you¡¯ll always be a daughter of the Yu n.¡±

    Since Yu Youyao cared about the dignity of the Yu n, it was obvious that she still sided with the Yu n.

    Yu Youyao bowed respectfully to the old n elder.

    All of this was carefully nned by Yin Huaixi for her, and it was also the Xie family who argued for her. In the end, it fulfilled her filial piety.

    After returning to the guest courtyard, Yu Youyao knelt down and kowtowed to the three of them. ¡°This time, thank you Grandfather, Grandmother, and<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Eldest Aunt for mediating the situation for me. Please ept Yao Yao¡¯s bow.¡±

    Madam Wang quickly got up and helped her up. ¡°We¡¯re all family. We can¡¯t be outsiders. The ground is cold. Get up quickly.¡±

    Old Madam Xie also said, ¡°Don¡¯t kneel for no reason. Our Xie family doesn¡¯t have so many rules. Come over quickly and sit beside Grandmother.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly sat down beside her grandmother.

    Old Master Xie stroked his short beard. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s funeral willst for 21 days. We can¡¯t stay in the capital for long. We n to return to

    Quanzhou the day after tomorrow. Jingliu will stay. After your grandmother¡¯s funeral, well send someone to PICK you up. At that time, you¡¯ll return to Quanzhou with your third cousin and Cousin Zhou.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded in agreement.

    Old Madam Xie instructed, ¡°The people who need to be brought over have also been arranged in advance. Don¡¯t be flustered when the timees. Your grandmother¡¯s seventh day is over, and there will be fewer people paying their respectster. Take care of yourself.¡± As she spoke, her eyes turned red again.

    ¡°l see that you¡¯ve lost a little more weight recently.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Thinking about how Old Madam Yu really doted on Little Yao¡¯er, Old Madam

    Xie became a little more concerned about her funeral. ¡°The seventh day is over. What should we do next?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Cousin stepped in and invited Master Hui Ji and Master Hui Ci from the Precious Peace Temple, as well as the Daoists from the Clear Void Temple outside the city to perform a ritual on the 14th day. The Buddhist teachings and Dao techniques take turns to happen during the day and night without stopping. We¡¯re still weing guests in the mourning hall during the day, and the uncles will take turns keeping watch at night.¡±

    Due to the fact that the court was not peaceful inside and out, it was not appropriate for the funeral to be too extravagant. This meant that the funeral period could be shortened, but the procedures had to be carried out as much as possible.

    Inviting two wise monks from the Precious Peace Temple in a row was already very eye-catching.

    It was all because of Yin Huaixi.

    The Daoist masters of the Clear Void Temple outside the city were not inferior to the two wise monks of the Precious Peace Temple. As the emperor cared about Daoism, the Daoist masters of the Clear Void Temple often entered the pce to preach to the emperor.

    It was also because of Yin Huaixi.

    Old Madam Xie sighed. ¡°This cousin of yours is a capable person. He¡¯s efficient and handsome. He¡¯s better than everyone else in the Yu Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Cousin has learned Confucianism, Buddhism, and Daoism at the same time. He has discussed karma with the masters of the Precious Peace Temple and the Daoists of the Clear Void Temple. He also knows about the Daoist principles of fate. This time, it can be considered as resolving the karma.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until it was dark that the people from the Xie Residence bade farewell and left.

    After a long day, Yu Youyao was so tired that she had no appetite. She only ate a few mouthfuls of the dinner prepared by the main kitchen before returning to the Jade Courtyard.

    When a parent passed away, a child had to mourn for 27 months.

    Every day, she ate simple tea and rice. She did not eat meat or drink alcohol. She did not sleep with any wives and concubines. She could not visit her rtives or friends or participate in banquets. She stopped all etiquette and music. She did not paste couplets on holidays or wear new clothes. Everything was simple.

    The filial son who was mourning still needed to build a straw shed near his parents¡¯ grave and sleep on a straw mat. He could not be clean for three years. He could not trim his hair, fix his appearance and so on.

    Yu Youyao was her granddaughter, so she didn¡¯t have to follow the rules so closely. However, she couldn¡¯t be careless with all the rules during mourning.

    Therefore, everyone in the Jade Courtyard kept the brightly colored items, and some expensive furnishings were reced.

    Nanny Xu was worried that Yu Youyao¡¯s body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, so she prepared a foot bath and let Yu Youyao soak her feet to relieve her fatigue.

    Her feet were liberated from her shoes. As soon as they soaked in the hot medicinal bath, they immediately felt sore and swollen. It stimted her feet all the way to her calves, as if there were countless ants biting them.

    Xia Tao leaned over and said, ¡°This afternoon, the government sent over the corpses of Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai. They even looked for Eldest Master for questioning.¡±

    Yu Youyao was in a daze. After her grandmother passed away, she had been so focused on managing her grandmother¡¯s funeral that she had forgotten about the two of them. However, the oue of the two of them was already decided, so there was nothing to think about.

    They were destined to die, so why should she dirty her hands personally?

    Seeing that Young Miss was listening, Xia Tao continued, ¡°I heard that they encountered refugees after leaving the city. 1 don¡¯t know where they escaped from. After snatching their things, they saw that they were maidservants from wealthy families, so they simply killed them. Hui Xiang was¡­ ruined.¡±

    She had seen Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai¡¯s corpses with her own eyes. Hui Xiang waspletely naked, and there was no good flesh on her body.

    ¡°Old Madam Lai¡¯s eyes were wide open and she didn¡¯t die in peace. Her corpse was hidden in the nearby mountains. It wasn¡¯t discovered until yesterday. After an autopsy in the government office and her identity was confirmed, she was only brought to the residence today.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°1 heard that on the day Old Madam Lai left the residence, Yu Jianjia rewarded her with a lot of things and even borrowed a carriage to send them off.¡±

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened.

    There had been a drought in the north for more than half a year, and there were many refugees outside the city. When the refugees couldn¡¯t live anymore, they would do some pilfering and phndering. There were also cases of them robbing passers-by¡¯s supplies.

    After all, this was an important ce in the capital. There were soldiers patrolling the suburbs, and small fights weremon.

    Old Madam Lai and Hui Xiang were a farmer¡¯s wife and a servant. They were not eye-catching and were not worth killing for. Only wealth would attract fierce refugees.

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°Where are Old Madam Lai and Hui Xiang ced?¡±

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°l was worried that they would offend Matriarch¡¯s funeral, so I ced them in the storeroom in the front courtyard first. I n to drag the corpses to the mass grave at night.¡±

    Both of them died in an unseemly manner, especially Hui Xiang. She was really very dirty. Even if she was part of the residence, it was not easy to bury her here, so they could only be dragged to the mass grave.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Hui Xiang has been serving Yu Jianjia since she was young. They have a deep rtionship. Although Old Madam Lai doesn¡¯t serve in the residence, Yu Jianjia treats her very well. Get Old Madam Sun to arrange for her to bring Yu Jianjia to see Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai for thest time. It can be considered thest meeting in their rtionship between master and servant.¡¯

    She could kill someone with a nod. She wondered what Yu Jianjia would think after seeing Hui Xiang and Old Madam Lai¡¯s miserable state.

    After soaking for an incense stick, Yu Youyao felt much more rxed.

    Nanny Xu brought over some more food. ¡°You can¡¯t eat meat or fish during the mourning period. I¡¯ve prepared light medicinal porridge that can nourish your mind..</font>

 Chapter 729 - 729: Gap

    Chapter 729 - 729: Gap

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao picked up the small bowl. Just as she picked up the spoon, she paused. ¡°Did Cousin send it over?¡±

    Before Nanny Xu could answer, she saw Yin Huaixi lift the curtain and enter.

    Yin Huaixi nced at Nanny Xu.

    Nanny Xu lowered her eyes and left the house with her head lowered. She also instructed Chun Xiao to guard outside and not allow outsiders to disturb her.

    Yu Youyao quickly put down the small bowl and asked, ¡°Why are you here? Have you eaten dinner?¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°I heard from Chun Xiao that you didn¡¯t have much for dinner, so I came to visit you.¡± Yin Huaixi picked up the small bowl in front of her and stuffed it into her hand. ¡°Eat more. I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡±

    Yu Youyao ate her porridge obediently.

    Yin Huaixi supported his forehead and watched as she ate slowly and elegantly. No matter how he looked at it, it was pleasing to the eye.

    Such good etiquette was the result of Nanny Xu¡¯s meticulous training for more than three years.

    His gaze was deep. Yu Youyao had difficulty eating under his gaze. She forced herself to finish the porridge before asking, ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Yin Huaixi leaned closer to her and lifted her chin with one finger to study her carefully. ¡°You¡¯ve taken a lot of medicinal cuisine to nourish your mind, but you¡¯re getting thinner and thinner?¡±

    The first seven days of Old Madam Yu¡¯s funeral had passed, and a lot of her sadness had dissipated, not to mention that Yu Youyao was not someone who was obsessed with sadness.

    She was watched as she finished the medicinal cuisine that was sent over every two hours.

    Yu Youyao was not used to being sized up by him like this. She tilted her head and avoided his finger. ¡°Nanny Xu said that I became taller, so I look thin.¡± This time, she had indeed grown a little taller.

    Did she grow taller or really lose weight? How could he not have such discernment?

    Thinking of how many things had happened in the Yu Residence during this period of time, Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached. ¡®You didn¡¯t discuss the haircut with me.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I just wanted it to go more smoothly. The n doesn¡¯t want to bear the bad reputation of forcing the eldest daughter of a legitimate branch to be a Buddhist nun. They¡¯ll restrain themselves in the future.¡±

    Arge part of the reason why the old n master did not want to get involvedter was because she had threatened to cut her hair and be a nun, making the n worried that she would cause trouble.

    In addition to being a daughter of the Yu n, she had also been conferred the title of an imperial rtive.

    Yin Huaixi was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Whether it¡¯s a man or a woman, they can only trim their hair and not cut it. The only time they cut their hair in their lives is on the day of their wedding. On the day of the wedding, both men and women have to cut a bundle of their hair and tie them together. They have to ce it in a sachet filled with red beans. It means that they have be husband and wife. They have to be loving and not doubt each other. They will not be separated like their hair. It¡¯s like their hearts are tied together. After the couple dies, the sachet will be buried together with them.¡±

    Long hair couldn¡¯t be cut. Hair could only be trimmed.

    The Zhou wedding etiquette had to be done.

    Although it was not popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were still many loving couples who tied their bundles of hair together on the day of their wedding.

    Therefore, when the bundle of hair was cut from her head, it hurt his heart.

    The only time in her life when she cut her hair was not at a wedding, but under the pressure of her nsmen. Did this reflect his ipetence?!

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment, feeling an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    As if he also felt that these words were a little inappropriate, Yin Huaixi quickly changed the topic. ¡°Prepare everything to leave the capital. When

    Matriarch is buried, I¡¯ll send you to Quanzhou.¡± He held Yu Youyao¡¯s soft hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Quanzhou is a port city. Trade is smooth, and it receives guests from all directions. It¡¯s more open-minded than the capital. There are also women doing business. You should be more at ease there.¡±

    Leaving the Yu Residence and leaving the capital was her dream.

    However, on this day, she realized that the furthest ce she had been in the past was in the Tongzhou n. However, Tongzhou was less than a day¡¯s journey from the capital.

    Now, she was going to Quanzhou, which was thousands of miles away.

    It was apletely unfamiliar ce.

    After arriving in Quanzhou, she had to start over from scratch. Family ties, social connections, businesses, and so on.

    Yin Huaixi seemed to know what she was thinking.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Most women are restricted their entire lives and are trapped in the backyard, not able to see the vastness of the world. I¡¯m also lucky to have the chance to leave the Yu Residence and walk out of the capital to see the colorful scenery outside the courtyard of the deep residence.¡±

    For some reason, Yin Huaixi felt that her words were a little insincere. ¡°Quanzhou has always been a ce for business. The Xie family has a very high status in Quanzhou. You¡¯re the daughter of an official, and you¡¯ve even been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. With the protection of the Xie family, you can almost do whatever you want. Moreover, Quanzhou is very abundant in seafood and takes in all the delicacies in the world. There are lots of fresh seafood that can¡¯t be eaten in the capital. You should like it very

    much.¡±

    Yu Youyao was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°1 want to observe mourning for Grandmother for three years. For the next three years, I won¡¯t eat meat or drink fish, I won¡¯t interact with my neighbors, I won¡¯t participate in banquets, and I¡¯ll live in seclusion.¡±

    Logically speaking, a grandchild only needed to observe mourning for a year, but Yu Youyao had been raised by Old Madam Yu since she was young. It was only right for her to observe mourning for two more years and do her best for her grandmother.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent.

    An unfamiliar gap was felt between them.

    Yin Huaixi pursed his lips and suddenly realized that although Yu Youyao was looking forward to returning to her mother¡¯s family, she wasn¡¯t that enthusiastic or happy.

    She seemed to have many things on her mind.

    This time, when he left the capital, he had missed too much of Yu Youyao¡¯s joy. After all, they were in different positions.

    He was happy that he had obtained Old Madam Yu¡¯s token. Yu Youyao had also left the Yu Residence and was getting closer to him bit by bit.

    However, she was sad that her grandmother had passed away. Her eyes were closed and she did not look happy.

    Yu Youyao suddenly realized that her attitude was not right. She quickly said, ¡°l just suddenly remembered that after my family member passes away, I can¡¯t leave for three years. After Grandmother¡¯s funeral, I¡¯ll have to leave the capital. I¡¯m already very unfilial.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Your grandmother left herst words and the n agreed, so no one thinks that you¡¯re unfilial. If you feel ufortable, it¡¯s fine to copy a few more scriptures for your grandmother.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly and changed the topic. ¡°After sending you to Quanzhou, I¡¯ll probably stay there for a while.¡±

    However, unlike the Xie Residence, they probably couldn¡¯t see each other all the time.

    Yu Youyao suddenly looked up, and her tense heart suddenly rxed. However, she continued to ask. ¡°What should we do about the North? Harmon isn¡¯t the only leader in the North. Won¡¯t the other leaders invade the North to snatch supplies?¡±

    Yin Huaixi could clearly feel that her attitude had changed. ¡°Harmon is the strongest branch of the Northern Barbarians. The other tribes aren¡¯t enough to be afraid of. Yin Yi can handle it.¡± At this point, he looked at the little girl¡¯s thin face and his heart ached. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you being in Quanzhou for the first time and leaving you there alone.¡±

    She had suddenly lost her family and had to stay away from a ce she had been familiar with since she was young.

    He couldn¡¯t let go of the North but he certainly couldn¡¯t let go of her.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. The Xie family is my external family..¡±</font>

 Chapter 731 - 731: Worried Sick

    Chapter 731 - 731: Worried Sick

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In terms of kiln craftsmanship, kiln-dried porcin was difficult to obtain. ording to the Book of Longevity, porcin made by wood kiln was the most expensive. It was rare in the world. It was as clear as the sky, as bright as a mirror, as thin as paper, and produces a sound loud as a chime.

    The color of the cover was not only fresh green, but the quality is shiny and thin.

    This ancient wood kiln porcin had been lost for countless generations and had never been seen in the world. It was called the ¡°legendary¡± porcin. Even if a piece of porcin was passed down through the generations, it would still be sought after.

    She did not expect that the Yu n had a kiln artifact and was willing to give such a rare item to her.

    As expected of a family that had been existing for hundreds of years.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    They would always have some hidden heritage.

    As the two of them were talking, a maidservant came over to report, ¡°Imperial Physician Hu is here. He¡¯s waiting for Young Miss in the Ting Lan Courtyard.

    Young Master asked me to invite you over.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. Xia Tao was the fastest to speak. She quickly asked, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Imperial Physician Hu already left the residence after treating Third Miss?¡±

    The maidservant replied, ¡°It¡¯s because Young Master was worried about Eldest Miss¡¯ health. After he heard that Imperial Physician Hu had entered the residence to treat Third Miss, he chased after him on a horse to get him back.¡±

    The n Chief¡¯s wife¡¯s eyes flickered.

    She knew that Yu Zongzheng had invited an imperial physician into the residence.

    Third Miss had a high fever and was not feeling well. However, Eldest Miss was exhausted from her grandmother¡¯s funeral, and she was bing more and more haggard. The imperial physician was called to the residence. It wouldn¡¯t have made a difference if he tended to one or two patients. However, Yu Zongzheng did not even think about his eldest daughter at home.

    Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of the first wife, so she should be his priority.

    Not to mention that Yu Youyao had been in charge of Old Madam¡¯s funeral, so she should be the most important.

    As a father, he was not even as considerate as her cousin.

    Madam Zong could finally understand why Old Madam Yu had left such ridiculousst words for her granddaughter to return to her mother¡¯s n before she died.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi was sitting in the pavilion and talking to Imperial Physician Hu.

    Imperial Physician Hu understood Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s situation from him and said, ¡°She¡¯s eaten a lot of medicinal cuisine to nourish the mind, but her body is still getting thinner. She can¡¯t open her eyes fully and her mood is bad. This is already a symptom of umted depression. If one umtes too much depression and doesn¡¯t eat enough nourishment, it will cause the body to lose weight continuously.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu did not speak rashly. ¡°We¡¯ll only know if it¡¯s serious after seeing Eldest Miss Yu.¡±

    Just as Yin Huaixi was about to ask again, he saw Zongzongs wife and Yu Youyaoing over together.

    After greeting her, Chun Xiao took out a white handkerchief and gently covered Yu Youyao¡¯s wrist, allowing Imperial Physician Hu to take her pulse.

    A momentter, Imperial Physician Hu finished taking her pulse. ¡°Eldest Miss has been overworked for a long time, causing her Qi and blood to be deficient. She still hasn¡¯t recuperated from thest time she fell sick. Furthermore, because her family has passed away, she¡¯s sad and depressed. She has been too worried, causing her Qi and blood to be unstable. Her liver is stagnant, and her heart and spleen are weak. She doesn¡¯t have an appetite, so I¡¯ll prescribe a few pills for her first. I¡¯ll make a trip again in a few days.¡±

    He needed to make another trip. It was obvious that this illness could not be taken lightly.

    Yu Youyao said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Imperial Physician Hu.¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly went out with Imperial Physician Hu to prescribe a prescription and asked some more taboo questions.

    Imperial Physician Hu said, ¡°Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s illness is caused by overwork. She can¡¯t continue to work too hard or worry. She has to rx and recuperate in peace. Even if she doesn¡¯t take any medicine, she can improve in three to five days. But about the Matriarch¡­¡± He shook his head and skipped this topic. ¡°She needs to be supplemented with medicinal stones. Medicinal stones can treat the symptoms but not the root cause. Eldest Miss¡¯s situation is a little serious. If she doesn¡¯t resolve it, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll suffer.¡¯

    He knew the situation in the Yu Residence.

    Ever since Old Madam Yu¡¯s sudden illness, her health had not been good. He often entered the residence to take Old Madam Yu!s pulse. He also knew that it was Eldest Miss Yu who attended to her illness day and night and even had to manage the family matters. It went on for a few months. Even a person made of iron would not be able to not take it.

    Old Madam Yu had suddenly passed away. Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s body was already exhausted. Under great sorrow, it was already considered good that she did not copse. Fortunately, Eldest Miss Yu was still able to support her body and continue to manage Old Madam¡¯s funeral at such a young age.

    Madam Zong held her hand and sighed. ¡°Child, you¡¯re not feeling well. Why are you still holding on and not saying anything? You even help manage your Grandmother¡¯s funeral with us elders during this period.¡±

    When a person was about to die, their words and actions were also kind. It was no wonder that Matriarch did not forget to n for her granddaughter before she died.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head. ¡°Grandmother doted on me so much so I have to manage her funeral carefully. It¡¯s also my way of fulfilling our rtionship in this life.¡¯

    The n Chief¡¯s wife understood and said, ¡°We elders all see it. Your grandmother didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. The funeral will go on for another seven days. For the remaining days, you only have to go to the mourning hall to wee the guests every day. With us elders around, the funeral will definitely be appropriate. Rest more and your grandmother will be able to leave in peace.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±

    The two of them chatted intimately for a while before the n Chief¡¯s wife went to the mourning hall.

    Yin Huaixi personally sent Imperial Physician Hu off and returned to the pavilion.

    Chun Xiao consciously left and guarded the path that the pavilion had to pass.

    When he was leaving residence, Imperial Physician Hu reminded, ¡°Such an illness can¡¯t be treated lightly. When Old Madam Yu was young, it was precisely after her body became exhausted that she umted pain in her heart. As time passed, she became sick with worry without recuperation. As time passed, the sickness umted in her body, causing her to suffer and lose her life.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached and he was angry. When the harsh words were about toe out of his mouth, they turned into self-me. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being negligent. I should have asked the imperial physician to take your pulse and give you medicine earlier. You wouldn¡¯t have suffered for so long for no reason.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°After Grandmother passed away, there were many things in the main family that needed you to step in and manage. There was too much to do. It¡¯s my fault. Previously, I fell sick a little because I was too tired. After taking medicine, I recovered in two to three days so I thought that I was fine and didn¡¯t care.¡¯

    Arge part of the reason why Yin Huaixi was so busy was to share her burden and not let her tire herself out.

    During this period of time, she had indeed been feeling exhausted. The people around her had always advised her to rest more. She had also been eating the medicinal cuisine to nourish her body so she thought that she was fine. In addition, there were no elders in charge of the residence. She was previously busy with the Mid-Autumn Festival and was worried about her grandmother¡¯s health, so she did not listen.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You heard what Imperial Physician Hu said. You have to be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly said, ¡°The gift I prepared for you in Youzhou was sent to the residence two days ago. However, Matriarch suddenly passed away, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to give it to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things. Most of them were obtained from Harmon. They are all rare in the Great Zhou Dynasty. I¡¯ll get someone to send them to the Jade Courtyardter. Take a look yourself..¡±</font>

 Chapter 732 - 732: Extremely Precious

    Chapter 732 - 732: Extremely Precious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed and quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Cousin.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reacted.

    Ever since he returned from Youzhou, Yu Youyao rarely called him Cousin anymore. When she did, it was as if they had returned to the days of being ¡°brothers and sisters¡±.

    For a moment, he actually felt a little ufortable.

    After obtaining the Matriarch¡¯s token, his greatest doubt was not being a ¡°rtive¡± as part of the Xie Residence, but Yu Youyao herself.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    For a long time, they had been addressing each other as cousins. He had deliberately blurred the boundaries between ¡°cousins¡± and crossed the barrier of etiquette.

    However, Yu Youyao was still young and very ignorant about the matters between men and women.

    He was always worried that he would frighten her by being too rash.

    He was even more worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept the change of love from ¡°family¡± to ¡°romance¡±.

    Therefore, he had been suppressing his feelings for her. He nned to deal with his elders first. In the future, when they are in his territory in the North, he would not have to worry about any variables.

    Seeing that he was looking at her without saying anything, Yu Youyao raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing the joy in her eyes, Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°If I had known that a gift could please you and make you smile, I wouldn¡¯t have waited until today.¡±

    No matter what, as long as she was happy.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. There are many guests who came to pay their respects in the morning. I¡¯ll return to the mourning hall first. Cousin, remember to deliver the formalities to the Jade Courtyard.¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked helpless. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Yu Youyao returned to the mourning hall. After a while, a maidservant came over to report, ¡°The Daoist master of the Clear Void Temple is here. Young Master Zhou and the men have gone out to wee him.¡±

    Soon, everyone in the residence entered the mourning hall with a group of Daoists in green Daoist robes.

    When they entered the house, they would salute first, then serve tea. This was the most basic way to treat guests.

    After exchanging pleasantries, Daoist Xu Ming, who was in the lead, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at Yu Youyao.

    The n Chief, who was apanying her, noticed this and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°That¡¯s the eldest daughter of the residence. Daoist priest, do you have any thoughts?¡±

    Daoist Xu Ming retracted his gaze and only said, ¡°This woman is indescribably noble.¡¯

    The n Chief was stunned for a moment. He suppressed the shock and passion in his heart and quickly asked, ¡°May I know why you say that?¡±

    It was said that Grandmaster Hui Neng was good at physical inspection, and he had been guided by an expert from a Daoist school. Daoism emphasized the five arts of mountain, medicine, destiny, divination, and physical inspection. In terms of physical inspection, Daoism was second to none. This is especially so for Daoist Xu Ming, who had gained enlightenment in the Clear Void Temple.

    Daoist Priest Yu Ming shook his head. ¡°Indescribable!¡±

    With that, he took a teacup and drank his tea. The top quality Biluochun tea was fresh and mellow, showing the sincerity of the Yu n in treating guests. The granddaughter of the Yu n was destined to be a powerful figure. Her words and actions would lead the flow of the world.

    This was a secret that could not be revealed.

    It was naturally indescribable.

    Their orthodox Daoism has always paid attention to hiding in times of prosperity and emerging in times of chaos, which ispletely different from the Buddhists who hide in times of chaos and enjoy the peak of incense. Otherwise, why would he personally make a trip to the Yu Residence?!

    The n Chief felt regretful, but Daoist Xu Ming¡¯s secretive attitude was too obvious, so he couldn¡¯t ask. However, the words ¡°noble¡± still made him ponder.

    Yu Zongzheng was now in power in the court. Not only was Yu Youyao the daughter of the legitimate wife, but she had also been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. Until now, Matriarch Yu had yet to arrange a marriage for her. Perhaps the pce had other arrangements. After all, since ancient times, the daughters of foreign ministers who held the title of rtives had basically all married into the royal family.

    Be it the royal family or the rtives who had gained power, they could all be considered ¡°noble¡±.

    After the n Chief received the Daoist priest, he quickly looked for the elder to mention this matter.

    The old n elder pondered for a long time. ¡°l remember that Matriarch once looked for Grandmaster Hui Neng of the Precious Peace Temple to read her fortune, and he said something simr.¡±

    When Yu Youyao was young, she had almost lost her reputation as a criminal. Naturally, the n had to ask about such a big matter. At that time, he felt that although Grandmaster Hui Nengs reading was pretty good, Yu Youyao did not have a strong personality so he did not pay much attention to it.

    The n Chief quickly asked, ¡°What do you think we should do?¡±

    After all, he still felt a little indignant that his good daughter will return to the Xie family. Now that he knew that she was also an important person, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.

    The old n elder frowned. ¡°So what? In the end, she¡¯s a daughter of the Yu n. She has the surname of the Yu n. We can treat her the way she usually is treated in the future. As long as she¡¯s not treated badly, it¡¯s better than anything else. You¡¯re the head of a sect. Do you still need me to teach you how to treat your nsmen?!¡±

    ¡°Only by managing your personal fief can the daughters in the family have a good way out. When they marry next time, they can stand tall in their husbands¡¯ families and help the n.¡±

    ¡°You have to understand one thing clearly. The paternal side of the family supports the daughter who gets married. It¡¯s the same no matter where she is married. Even if she is an Empress Consort, her family must be strong to gain power in the pce. Don¡¯t put the cart before the horse.¡±

    After being taught a lesson, the n Chief did not dare to think too much about it. ¡°Old Master is right.¡±

    The Daoists sat around the coffin and prayed for Matriarch.

    Just as Yu Youyao knelt in front of the spirit, she heard a servant outside call out, ¡°The Zhenguo Marquis Residence has arrived!¡±

    Not long after, the Zongzong brought the Marquis of Zhenguo, Song

    Mingzhao, and the men from the other three branches of the residence into the mourning hall to pay respects to Old Madam Yu and offer incense.

    Yu Zongzheng quickly stood up to greet her.

    The Marquis of Zhen sighed softly and patted Yu Zongzheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My condolences!¡¯

    Song Mingzhao subconsciously looked at Yu Youyao. She was wearing a filial outfit and looked very haggard. Her slender figure had grown a lot. It had been a few months since he had seen her, and she was so thin that she looked like she could be blown away by a gust of wind.

    Song Mingzhao couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°My condolences.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She took a step forward and bowed. ¡°Thank you! t

    When Song Mingzhao heard her slightly hoarse voice, he felt as if someone had sandpapered his heart. He felt terrible.

    Song Mingzhao said, ¡°Grandmother Yu¡¯s death has passed seven days. The funeral still needs to be carried out for another seven days. From today onwards, I¡¯lle to the Yu Residence every day to help.¡±

    On the first seven days after the death of a rtive, the family mourned for their deceased rtive. In these seven days, they could grieve as much as they needed.

    During the next seven days, the family had to reorganize their emotions and prepare for the departure of the deceased. Close rtives and friends would alle over to help.

    Yu Youyao was not surprised. ¡°Thank you, Heir Song.¡±

    Her polite attitude made Song Mingzhao¡¯s heart ache. He could only say, ¡°You, take care of yourself. Only then can Grandmother Yu leave in peace.¡± Yu Youyao only agreed in a low voice.

    After sending off the male guest, the women of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence also came over..</font>

 Chapter 733 - 733: Lamenting

    Chapter 733 - 733: Lamenting

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Mengxiang was also with him.

    On the second day after Old Madam¡¯s death, Yu Mengxiang returned to the Yu Residence to help with her first wife¡¯s funeral. However, she was a daughter who had married out, so she couldn¡¯t stay at her maiden home for dinner or overnight. Every day, she left early and returnedte.

    As soon as Old Madam Song arrived in front of Old Madam Yu¡¯s altar, she knelt on the meditation cushion and wailed, ¡°My old sister, why did you leave just like that? You¡¯ve been working hard for your children for most of your life, but in the end, you haven¡¯t enjoyed your son¡¯s blessings or seen your granddaughters sess. Tell me, what did you gain? Your husband was a wicked rascal. He died early and reincarnated a long time ago, leaving you widowed and your children orphaned. The future of Yu Residence depended on you, a widow. The family was built on your sweat and tears, and all the hard work you put in during your lifetime¡­¡±

    Yu Zongshen lowered his head. Ever since Old Madam Yu passed away, he had been guarding the altar every day and did not care about anything.

    Even when the n looked for him to discuss something, he only said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m on break from my duties. I shouldn¡¯t be involved.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    For the first three years of their lives, children stayed by their parents¡¯ sides and had to be protected by them. As such, they should show respect for three years after their parents are gone to repay them.

    After pretending to be a filial son, a virtuous husband, and a strict father for more than ten years, he had grown into what his mother wanted him to be like. This was a form of repayment.

    He had be the Grand Secretary and shone brightly, letting his mother see the prosperity of the Yu n. This was enough to offset the efforts of his widowed mother.

    He repaid all her kindness and sacrifices.

    Yu Zongzheng was already feeling guilty because of Old Madam¡¯s death. When he heard Old Madam Songs sarcastic words, even his straight back couldn¡¯t help but copse, and he cowered a little.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes also turned red. The reason why Yu Zongzheng and Yu Zongshen could have their current achievements was partly because of her biological mother¡¯s money, but most importantly, it was because of her grandmother¡¯s good reputation.

    Be it a divorced woman or a remarried woman, their reputation was ultimately not good. They would also be looked down on and bring shame to the family.

    On the contrary, widows who kept their chastity for their husbands would be respected by the world. They were seen as morally upright, and their children were virtuous. No matter where they went, they would be valued.

    Even the Imperial Court was willing to put him in an important position.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife quickly went over to help Old Madam Song up. The n Chief¡¯s wife also leaned over to persuade her.

    Old Madam Song refused to get up and cried in front of Old Madam Yu.

    Every word and sentence was filled with Old Madam Yu¡¯s past bitterness from the day she entered the Yu n. Behind those glory, there was unknown helplessness and hardship.

    It was simply heartbreaking.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. In this world where husbands were the most important, how could a widow who had lost her husband have a good life? No one had said anything about it in the past because it was hard to say.

    Now that she was gone, what could they not say?

    No matter how much the people in the house tried to persuade her, they failed.

    In the end, it was the Second Old Madam who came over. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red as she said, ¡°Madam and our Matriarch have been together for a lifetime. Now that her old sister has left, it¡¯s only human nature for her to feel terrible. Just let her be. It¡¯s better for her to say the things that she¡¯s been holding back for a lifetime.¡±

    Old Madam Songmented for the time it takes to burn two incense sticks. Later on, even her voice became hoarse. As she cried, she pulled Yu Youyao into her arms. ¡°My good granddaughter, your grandmother has only been gone for a few days, but you¡¯ve already lost weight. In the future, without your grandmother to dote on you, how are you going to live? What a sin. What a good granddaughter. How can your grandmother be so heartless? She closed her eyes and kicked her legs, then she was gone¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was 13 years old, which was the age when she should be engaged. Her engagement was dyed because of Precious Peace. However, this did not stop Old Madam Yu from secretly searching and preparing.

    She had raised her granddaughter for more than ten years, but her marriage had yet to be arranged. How could Old Madam Yu be at ease?

    She did not believe it!

    ¡°Grandmother Song, I miss Grandmother so much¡­¡± Yu Youyao sobbed. Her forced toughnesspletely copsed in Grandmother Songs arms.

    In the mourning hall, there was another round of sobbing.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was worried about Old Madam Songs health and tried their best to persuade her to leave the mourning hall.

    Song Wanhui held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°You look so pale. Are you sick? When we entered the residence, we saw your family sending Imperial Physician Hu out.¡±

    No matter who came to pay their respects, they had to arrange for them to rest for ten minutes first. Males and females had to enter the mourning hall separately in order to prevent too many peopleing in at once and losing their etiquette.

    After their family entered the residence, they waited for the Daoist priest to settle down before inviting them to the mourning hall.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu only said that I¡¯ve been too tired and depressed. He prescribed medicine and asked me to recuperate more in the future. I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    Song Wanhui looked at her. Her fair hands were so thin that their joints were cracked. ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve lost so much weight. A dead person can¡¯t be revived. Don¡¯t be too sad. You have to take care of your health.¡±

    In the past, Yu Youyao had also been thin. Her body was soft and she looked delicate. However, when she lost weight, she looked weak and sickly.

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Seeing that her eyes were swollen, her face was pale, and she looked haggard, Song Wanhui did not know how to persuade her. ¡°I wanted to write to you, but my mother wouldn¡¯t let me. She said that Grandmother Yu has passed away, and your family already has enough to do. She asked me not to cause trouble.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The family has been quite busy these past few days. Although there¡¯s the n¡¯s help, there are many things that still need the family to step

    ¡±

    Although Madam Yao was also a daughter-inw, the two families were separated. Old Madam Yu was in the main family so the funeral was mainly organized by the Niain Mansion, with the Second Mansion as support.

    There were no elders in the Main Mansion. Not only was she the daughter of the first wife, but she was also her grandmother¡¯s most beloved granddaughter, so she had to step forward.

    Next, the Qi Residence also came over.

    Just like Old Madam Song, Matriarch Qi knelt in front of Old Madam Yu¡¯s spirit, crying and wailing. After a long time, she was finally persuaded to enter the house.

    In the end!

    As soon as Matriarch Qi and Old Madam Song met, they hugged each other and cried until they couldn¡¯t get up. It was useless for the daughters-inw and granddaughters in the house to go over and persuade them.

    They knew best how much pain and suffering Old Madam Yu had suffered in her life.

    There was a lot of trouble in front of a widow¡¯s door. No matter what she did, there would be people criticizing her.

    During the first decade Old Master Yu was gone, as a young daughter-inw, Old Madam Yu couldn¡¯t even go out. She couldn¡¯t participate in the banquet in the capital.

    Even if she went to the temple, she had to find someone to apany her.

    She had to take on the responsibilities of being the ¡°man¡± of the house and also the wife. However, as a widow, she could not directly do the things that men could. She could only think of ways to scheme and be thorough.

    Not everyone was born with a knack for scheming. It was just that they were forced by life to scheme..</font>

 Chapter 734 - 734: Obedient

    Chapter 734 - 734: Obedient

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At 4pm., the n Chief¡¯s wife remembered Yu Youyao¡¯s health and came over to persuade her to go back and rest early.

    At this moment, the sun was about to set, so no one woulde over to pay their respects.

    Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t ignore the elder¡¯s concern, so she could only return to the Jade Courtyard.

    Seeing that she had returned, Nanny Xu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Xia Tao took the prescription from Imperial Physician Hu and went out to get some medicine. There¡¯s some brewed in the small kitchen. I¡¯ve prepared a medicinal cuisine to nourish your body ording to Imperial Physician Hu. Finish the medicine first and soak your feet. Then, you can have dinner.¡±

    It was always important that the Yu n could take care of Yu Youyao a little. Otherwise, if this continued, how could she live?<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    This girl had a strong personality. They had long advised her to take care of her health, but she refused to listen.

    Under normal circumstances, she could still be more restrained.

    However, Old Madam Yu was sick earlier. Yu Youyao wanted to apany her grandmother more and tend to her illness by the bed. She could only persuade her, but she couldn¡¯t stop her. Since she couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore, she could only prepare more food to nourish her.

    After Old Madam Yu passed away, there were no elders in the family to handle things. She could neither persuade nor stop her.

    Yu Youyao was also concerned that the people around her would worry about her. Even if she felt a little ufortable, she would endure it as much as she could.

    She endured it. Although she did not break, her body was still suffering.

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Nanny Xu¡¯s arms and wheedled, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry with me. It¡¯s also because I¡¯m usually in good health that I¡¯m negligent and won¡¯t listen to your advice. I know I¡¯m in the wrong. I¡¯ll definitely be obedient in the future.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Nanny Xu was both angry and amused. She tapped her forehead and rebuked, ¡°As long as you take your medicine well in the future and don¡¯t cause trouble, I¡¯ll be grateful.¡±

    This girl had never been afraid of taking medicine in the past.

    Now, she had to be coaxed to take her medicine.

    She knew how to wheedle and pretend to be obedient, making one¡¯s heart ache.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and reluctantly agreed.

    Seeing her unwilling expression, Nanny Xu was speechless. She had agreed well now, but she would probably change her mind when it was time to take her medicine.

    Yu Youyao returned to her room to change into light clothes.

    Chun Xiao brought the medicine over.

    Yu Youyao leaned over to smell it. Even her nose was wrinkled, and her mouth was curled up with disdain. ¡°Auntie, is this medicine very bitter?¡±

    Nanny Xu stopped smiling and said stiffly, ¡°Good medicine is bitter. You promised me previously that you would take it.¡±

    Yu Youyao said self-righteously, ¡°But Auntie, you didn¡¯t say that this medicine was so bitter!¡±

    Nanny Xu¡¯s face turned stiff. She said angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t I saying it now?!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes darted around. ¡°Then can I drinkter?¡±

    Nanny Xu was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°If you don¡¯t drink this medicine while it¡¯s hot, it¡¯ll turn coldter. Not only will it be more bitter, but the medicinal effect will also be weaker. Moreover, the effect of drinking the medicine on an empty stomach will be better.¡±

    Seeing Nanny Xu¡¯s serious expression, Yu Youyao did not dare to act too much.

    She picked up the bowl and brought it to her lips to take a small sip. Immediately, her face wrinkled. She quickly put down the bowl and shook her head.

    Nanny Xu picked up the medicine and could only feed her personally. ¡°Alright, stop pretending. I¡¯ll feed you, alright?! You¡¯re already so old, but you still have to be fed. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled slyly and quickly sat up. She said happily, ¡°The medicine that Auntie personally fed me isn¡¯t bitter at all.¡±

    Nanny Xu rolled her eyes at her. She didn¡¯t know where this obedient child came from.

    She only knew how to pretend to be obedient!

    After drinking the medicine, Yu Youyao soaked her feet. Then, Nanny Xu brought over dinner.

    There was spinach soup, honey-stained pumpkin, and porridge made with lotus seeds, mulberries, honey cake, and so on. In addition, there was also almond and fresh sheep¡¯s milk soup with ayer of oil floating on it.

    Yu Youyao pointed. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°It¡¯s liver oil steamed from the liver of a shark. ording to the Medicine Scripture, it can clear one¡¯s mind and relieve one¡¯s depression. It tastes a little fishy. In the future, have a bowl of almond mutton milk liver oil for dinner every day.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked it up and ate some. Her mouth was filled with fishy oil with a unique sweet fragrance. It was not greasy, and the taste was actually not bad.

    Yu Youyao had a good appetite for dinner.

    Nanny Xu finally felt a little relieved.

    After dinner, Yu Youyao finally thought of something. ¡°By the way, has the gift Cousin said he wanted to give me been sent over?¡±

    No wonder she was in a much better mood. Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°A big box arrived. It¡¯s in the side room. You have to take your time to look through.¡±

    After seeing it, she would probably be even happier.

    Finally, there was someone who could treat her.

    Yu Youyao quickly picked up her dress and went to the side room. As expected, there was argecquered wooden box inside. The lock was open. Yu Youyao opened the copper piece and lifted the lid of the box. She saw a few more boxes of different sizes neatly ced inside.

    She took the most exquisite small box with many gems, gold, and jade embedded on it and opened it to take a look.

    There was an exquisite and small curved dagger inside. The outer sheath was filled with gems, gold, and jade. Seeing that it was expensive and extraordinary, Yu Youyao picked up the dagger. The handle was neither long nor short, just enough for her to hold it in one hand. She slowly pulled out the outer sheath, revealing the bright body of the dagger. The de was curved like a moon, and it reflected the light brightly.

    ¡°Good dagger!¡± Yu Youyao eximed. She quickly pulled out a strand of her hair and ced it under the de. With a gentle blow, her hair broke. Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°Is this what they mean by the legendary hair hanging test?¡± She quickly called out to Chun Xiao, ¡°Hurry up and get me a piece of iron. I¡¯ll see if it can still cut iron like mud.¡¯

    Chun Xiao quickly went to look for Liu!er.

    Chun Mei and Liu¡¯er were sorting out everything in Young Miss¡¯s house.

    Liu¡¯er did not know where to search but she actually found a piece of metal.

    Yu Youyao held the dagger and tried to cut the iron piece, but she was disappointed.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao¡¯s voice came from the room. ¡°Hello, Young Master.¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could react, Yin Huaixi had already entered the house and asked her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Yu Youyao showed him the iron piece. ¡°I¡¯ll try to see if this dagger can cut through iron like mud. The result isn¡¯t great, but it¡¯s already pretty good to pass the hair hanging test.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was amused when he heard this. He took the metal piece, then took the dagger from her hand and gently cut the metal piece!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the metal piece that had been cut off. She looked incredulous. ¡°If you can cut iron like mud, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    She had used all her strength just now.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t because she wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    Yin Huaixiughed and pinched the tip of her nose. ¡°Steel is made of tempered iron. Steel and iron are essentially the same. Ordinary people naturally can¡¯t cut iron like mud. 1 used my internal Qi just now.¡±

    ¡°l see.¡± Yu Youyao was enlightened, then happy. ¡°This dagger is very beautiful, and it¡¯s so powerful. Did you get it from the Northern Barbarians?¡±

    It was moremon to see straight daggers in the Great Zhou Dynasty while curved ones are hard to find..</font>

 Chapter 735 - 735: Trembling Inside

    Chapter 735 - 735: Trembling Inside

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Northern Barbarians were good at riding, and they wielded curved des.

    Their curved des were specially used for charging on horses. At one time, they were sessful on the battlefield. Later, the Great Zhou Dynasty invented the Zhanmadao, which was used to restrain the enemy¡¯s curved swords. Finally, they had a certain advantage on the battlefield.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°1 obtained it from Harmon. Compared to the Great Zhou Dynasty, there are many types of weapons. The Northern Barbarians are better at using curved daggers. This dagger is the ¡®sincerity¡¯ that he sent over after I fought and won against him. It¡¯s the best weapon of their race. The Northern Barbarians reward martial arts experts. The strength of the weapons they wear is also a symbol of their strength. The best weapon is in the hands of the bravest warrior. The dagger that Harmon offered me represents respect. ¡±

    Yu Youyao stared at him. ¡°You even fought with Harmon? When did this happen? Why haven¡¯t I heard Yin Qi mention it? Are you hiding something from me?¡±

    Realizing that he had misspoken again, Yin Huaixi felt suffocated. ¡°Before making the deal with Harmon, the two main generals will fight to test each other¡¯s strength before deciding how to proceed with the subsequent deal. I didn¡¯t ask Yin Qi to tell you because I was afraid that you would be worried.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood that Yin Huaixi had taken the initiative and gained the upper hand in this transaction. It must be rted to this battle.

    She thought about it for a moment, then thought of a question. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Yin Huaixi shut his mouth and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get away with pretending to be mute. If you weren¡¯t injured, why would you be afraid that I¡¯d worry? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Yin Huaixi quickly said, ¡°My arm was injured but it¡¯s fine already.

    Harmon lost an arm, and he¡¯s in a worse state than me.¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯m asking about you. Who cares if Harmon¡¯s injuries are serious or tragic? Don¡¯t think about anything else.¡± Yu Youyao red at him, and even her tone was angry. ¡°Was your injury bad?¡±

    Yin Huaixi subconsciously wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t serious.

    Yu Youyao red at him again, making him retract the words that were about toe out of his mouth. Yin Huaixi gulped and really became mute.

    However, it angered Yu Youyao. ¡°You don¡¯t want to lie to me. You just want to hide it from me, right? If it was just a small injury, why would you be afraid that I would worry? In the exchange between the two armies, Harmon lost an arm. Although you didn¡¯t fight with your lives, you definitely fought with your bodies at stake, right?¡±

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head. ¡°It was a little bad, but I¡¯ve recovered now.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to make excuses.¡± Yu Youyao was furious, but she red at him. ¡°Roll up your sleeves. Let me see where you¡¯re injured.¡±

    Yin Huaixi obediently rolled up his left sleeve. His skin was fair, and the muscles on his arm were smooth. His thin muscles covered his firm arm, making him look very strong.

    Yu Youyao immediately saw an abrupt scar on his arm. It ran from his shoulder to his elbow. The wound had already healed, and the scabs on it had just fallen off. The color of the wound was faint, and it was even a little pink. It did not look scary. However, at first nce, such a thick and long scar made her heart skip a beat.

    She took a deep breath, and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Yin Huaixi was originally a little smug. It was not in vain that he had insisted on applying the scar removal medicine for a long time after his injuries recovered. The originally hideous wound did not look that scary.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. He was a little flustered. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Yu Youyao sniffed and held back her tears. She knew that swords had no eyes on the battlefield. There will be many such situations in the future.

    Her fingers trembled slightly, and her fingers couldn¡¯t help but cover the new scar on Yin Huaixi¡¯s elbow. ¡°Did you hurt your muscles and bones? Although an injury like this seems to have healed, because the wound is too deep, the damaged flesh inside hasn¡¯tpletely recovered. If you don¡¯t nourish it, as time passes, it will cause hidden injuries. You know that almost every soldier who has been through hundreds of battles and has been on the battlefield for a long time has hidden injuries. When they were young, they gave their lives to the country to protect the country. When they became old, they fell sick and handed their illnesses and pains to their families.¡±

    On the battlefield, injuries were inevitable.

    She wouldn¡¯t make requests for him to stop. To Yin Huaixi, it wouldn¡¯t be concern, but a burden. On the battlefield, Yin Huaixi had to be responsible for the thousands of soldiers under him.

    He shouldn¡¯t have to answer to her.

    She was only using this method to tell Yin Huaixi to take care of his body and not get injured easily. Even if he was injured, he couldn¡¯t ignore it just because his injuries weren¡¯t fatal.

    If he was injured, he should treat it well. He shouldn¡¯t leave the internal injuries in his body, let alone bring the root of the illness to his family.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head. The little girl¡¯s sharp fingers were as smooth and fair as suet jade, gently rubbing the new tender flesh on his elbow with a slight itch.

    It was as if when the wound had just scabbed over, there was ayer of hard blood on the outside, but the flesh inside was slightly itchy. He couldn¡¯t scratch it. The itch entered his flesh and rushed into his heart.

    It made his heart itch uncontrobly. ¡°l didn¡¯t hurt my muscles and bones. During this period of time, I¡¯ve been applying medicine. I¡¯ve also taken one of the Essence Nourishing Pills you made every day before bed as you instructed.¡¯

    The Essence Nourishing Pill had the effect of strengthening the foundation and nurturing the essence. After taking it for a long time, it had the effect of strengthening the body and extending one¡¯s life. It was called the ¡°Small Heaven Protection Pill.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was a little relieved. ¡°l made some blood nourishing pills earlier. Take some back and eat them. Take one every morning for three months. If you don¡¯t feel any difort, you can continue taking them. It won¡¯t conflict with the medicinal properties of the Essence Nourishing Pill.¡± He must have lost a lot of blood after suffering such a serious injury.

    Yin Huaixi naturally listened to her. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up as her fingers moved away from Yin Huaixi¡¯s arm.

    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t hide it from me when you¡¯re injured. Although I can¡¯t help much, 1 can still treat your injuries, brew medicine, prepare incense, medicinal cuisine, nourishment, and so on to help you recover and fight on the battlefield again.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±

    Yu Youyao stroked the pink new flesh with her fingers. ¡°l know that you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll worry. Actually, more than worried, it¡¯s¡­¡± When the words reached her lips, she suddenly sensed that something was amiss. She quickly lowered her eyes and swallowed them. ¡°But I know that every injury you suffer is your pride and glory as King Yue Fei. I should be proud of you.¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly held her hand and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked up in a panic and nced at him. She only felt that in his eyes, there was a dazzling gxy that no one dared to look at directly. She quickly lowered her head. ¡°No, nothing..¡±</font>

 Chapter 736 - 736: Shun Enbo Residence

    Chapter 736 - 736: Shun Enbo Residence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi emphasized and continued to ask, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head again, almost not daring to look at him.

    Yin Huaixi pressed her to his chest. ¡°Listen to my heartbeat and tell me what it is. Don¡¯t lie to me, let alone be silent and hide it from me.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart was beating as fast as hers.

    Yu Youyao suddenly understood. She whispered, ¡°Rather than worrying, my heart aches for you to be injured.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yin Huaixi smiled. The little girl¡¯s face was red. She lowered her head, not daring to look at him. He stopped forcing her, and ced the curved dagger in the sheath in her palm. ¡°Keep this dagger by your side to protect yourself. The Northern Barbarians also produce some good medicinal herbs and spices, as well as strange stones and precious jade. I¡¯ve picked out some.¡±

    Yu Youyao was indeed very interested. She quickly squatted in front of the big wooden box and opened the boxes of different sizes.

    In addition to Desert Broomrape, there was also Pimei Ginseng and a very expensive desert ageless medicine called ¡°Yang Seal¡±. It replenishes yin and yang, moistens dryness and nourishes tendons, and is warm in nature. Moreover, it¡¯s very rare in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Therefore, it could be said to be difficult to find even if one had a thousand gold coins.

    When Yin Huaixi saw this small box of ¡°Yang Seal¡±, his eyes flickered. It was hard not to let his imagination run wild with the name of this medicinal herb. Its effect was also as famous as its name. It was the ¡°women holy medicine¡± that men dreamed of. The most precious thing was that it did not have any side effects.

    He had paid a lot of price to exchange some from Harmon. Part of it was for Yu Youyao to nourish her body, and the other part was kept by him.

    It would always be useful in the future.

    In addition, there were most of all kinds of gems, agate, and strange stones. The colors were pure and bright, and they were plump and bright. They were ced in boxes that shone with treasure light.

    Even though Yu Youyao did notck these, it was still an eye-opener.

    Seeing that she liked it, Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The Northern Barbarians produce all kinds of gems and agate. The quality is better than that of the Great Zhou Dynasty, which is why it is rare.¡±

    However, in fact, the gems and agate of the Northern Barbarians were not

    rare in the Di n.

    The Di people also knew that the Great Zhou Dynasty cherished this. However, the Di n and the Great Zhou Dynasty did not have a trade market, so the things did not have a price.

    There were also some traveling merchants who took the risk to trade with the Di people, but they were all in private. Even if there were great things, they could not be circted if they had to be hidden.

    After the first transaction ended, with a good start for each other, Harmon generously gave him arge box of gemstones.

    He had also sent expensive medicinal herbs and supplements from the Great

    Zhou Dynasty to help Harmon recuperate.

    He had chosen the best of them.

    Yu Youyao took out a pigeon blood ruby. This ruby was the size of a pigeon egg. Even though it had yet to be polished, it was already rosy and bright. It was extremely pure.

    She raised the ruby high and realized that the inside of the gem seemed to be filled with red juice that was as red as blood. The sunlight prated and burned as passionately as a me, as if it had a life of its own.

    She picked up another pure sapphire. Inside the sapphire was like a deep sea, exuberant with vitality.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had seen such a quality gem. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Our Great Zhou Dynasty doesn¡¯t have such a lively, rich, and pure gem. If one day, the Zhou and Di countries can open a mutual market, the Northern Barbarians will use the rare gems and agate of the Great Zhou Dynasty to exchange for the tea leaves, silk, salt, and food they need. Both sides will take what they want, and there won¡¯t be a war.¡±

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s already a good start. It might be possible in the future.¡¯

    It was impossible to establish an open market in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Back then, when the dog Emperor attacked the North and waspletely wiped out, it was a great humiliation to him. He hated the Northern Barbarians to the core. How could he make peace with the Northern Barbarians and trade?!

    In addition, the Northern Barbarians advocated martial strength and were very warlike to begin with. If they wanted to reach an agreement with the Northern Barbarians, they had to conquer them and beat them until they submitted.

    Also, the various branches of the Northern Barbarians were separated. There were many people who hated the Han. Just bloody conquest was not enough. They had to unify the various tribes of the Northern Barbarians.

    Looking at Yu Youyao¡¯s sparkling eyes, Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes shed with exuberant ambition.

    Yu Youyao was distracted by the food Yin Huaixi had brought back from the

    Northern Barbarians and did not see it.

    On the third day after the first seven days, the Tang Residence visited.

    After the case of cheating in the examination, Eldest Master Tang did not manage to return to the Hanlin Academy. With the help of the Yue family, he entered the Zhan Residence and did fewer things. He was a fourth-grade official and maintained his dignity, but he was no longer as glorious as before. Tang Yunxi was engaged and was about to get married when she reached adulthood.

    She was engaged to the second son of the first wife of the Feng family, the emissary of the imperial court. It was Eldest Madam Tang who had entrusted her maiden family to arrange a marriage. She had heard that it was a good marriage. As long as the Imperial Court reopened the imperial examination and received Second Young Master¡¯s schrly title, the two families would prepare to get married. It had almost been one year since the engagement.

    Hence, Tang Yunxi was embroidering her dowry at home and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to go out.

    Tang Yunxi did note over. Instead, she wrote a letter to Yu Youyao and asked First Madam Tang to bring it over.

    Yu Youyao took the letter gratefully and bowed to Eldest Madam Tang.

    First Madam Tang held her hand. ¡°Good child, my condolences. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Yu Youyao was so tired that she fell sick and worried, but she still forced herself to stay strong and help manage the Matriarch¡¯s funeral. Her pure filial piety made people sigh with emotion.

    After leaving the mourning hall of the Tang Residence, Yu Youyao went to the side room and opened Tang Yunxi¡¯s letter.

    The letter was mostly filled withforting words. It also mentioned that Second Young Master Feng was very concerned about the engagement and often visited her in the residence. Jewelry, food and other items were all handed over to her through her elders.

    Yu Youyao was sincerely happy for her.

    Tang Yunxi was petite and beautiful. In the past two years, she had also gained many virtuous reputations.

    The Feng family¡¯s ancestors had passed down a Sichuan embroidery painting. As time passed, one part of the embroidery painting was damaged. The Feng family had found many embroiderers who said that the needlework on it was special and couldn¡¯t be repaired.

    When Tang Yunxi was attending the small banquet held by the Feng

    Residence, she had seen this embroidery painting in Matriarch Fengs house.

    Seeing that the embroidery painting was damaged, she couldn¡¯t help but ask a few more questions.

    As a result, the Feng family was overjoyed and asked Tang Yunxi to repair it.

    Coincidentally, at this moment, Second Young Master Feng hade over to greet her. When he saw the scene in the house, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to enter rashly. Hence, he kept waiting outside and saw Tang Yunxi.

    The two of them formed a rtionship because of this.

    No matter what happened in the future, at least for now, the two of them were interested in one another.

    Not long after, a maidservant came over to report, ¡°Someone from the Jinling

    Residence is here.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she realized which family it was.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s surname was Jiang, and she was from the Shun Enbo Residence in Jinling. Old Madam Yu¡¯s father was the second son of the first wife of the Shun Enbo Residence. The eldest son had inherited the title of nobility. Second Master Jiang had taken the path of the imperial examination and passed it. As his ranking was rtively high, he had chosen a hall and entered the Hanlin Academy. After bing a schr, he stayed in the capital to be an official..</font>

 Chapter 737 - 737: Burial

    Chapter 737 - 737: Burial

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    For a moment, the Shun Enbo Residence was in the limelight.

    However, good times were rare.

    Not long after Old Madam Yu married into the Yu Residence, her father was implicated with a banned poem by his colleague. The entire family was sentenced to exile, and the family did not survive the bitter cold of the ce of exile.

    Everything in Shun Enbo Residence had been confiscated. Other people were not implicated.

    Anyone would know that Second Master Jiang was a top schr.and the<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°Minister¡± of Hanlin. He was only punished because he had been implicated.

    At that time, if the Jiang Residence had cared about their rtionship and taken care of Second Master Jiangs family in the ce of exile, the Imperial Court would not have pursued the matter.

    Second Master Jiang would stay in the ce of exile for two to three years and write a book praising the merits of the Emperor. He would then go to the Imperial Court. Since Shun Enbo was a familly of old nobility, even if his title was taken away, he still had connections in the court.

    If the Jiang family had arranged everything, Second Master Jiangs family would definitely be able to return, and they might even be reinstated. Generally speaking, those who had been punished for exile and were reinstated would be ced in an important position by the Imperial Court.

    However, there were no ifs in this world.

    Old Madam Yu no longer had any contact with her maiden family.

    If a widowed woman had the help of her maiden family, her life wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. However, the Jiang family didn¡¯t care about her sister-inw, so Old Madam Yu¡¯s life was extremely bitter.

    In a woman¡¯s life, there was nothing more tragic than losing her mother at birth, her father at an early age, and her husband in her prime.

    Old Madam Yu suffered all three.

    The people from the Jiang family were Old Madam Yu¡¯s seventh cousin and nephew. Old Master Jiang was not even 50 years old, but his white hair at the temples showed his old age. He was helped into the mourning hall by his son.

    Looking at his sister¡¯s memorial tablet in a daze, he couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°When Sister Heng was at home, she was the closest to me. I was young at that time, so Sister Heng often brought me along to y¡­¡±

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s name was Heng Wu.

    Her name was taken from a type of vani. It was resistant to cold, thin, drought, and very tenacious.

    Jiang Hengwu had also grown into a tenacious person as her parents had expected. Even after experiencing all the hardships of the world, hse still stood proudly.

    His son advised him with red eyes, ¡°Father, you¡¯re ten years younger than Old

    Aunt. When our family was in trouble, you were too young¡­¡±

    Even though they had managed to contact each other after that, they had been separated for many years and were no longer the same as before.

    Old Aunt was a strong and stubborn person. After experiencing the ruthlessness of the family, losing her mother, her father, her brother, and her husband, her heart was like cold water.

    The old aunt hated her maiden family for being heartless to her family and was unwilling to interact with them anymore.

    His father was also young and rash. He had written a few letters but did not receive a reply, so he was also stifled.

    Their rtionship, which was already distant, waspletely ruined after

    Old Master Jiang was crying in front of Sister Hengs mourning hall. His face was covered in snot and tears. This scene was reallymentable.

    Fifth Granduncle came over to persuade him. ¡°The grudges between people will be resolved if they die. Matriarch in heaven will definitely understand you. The juniors are all watching. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    After a long time, he finally managed to persuade Old Master Jiang.

    Old Master Jiang looked at Yu Youyao and said kindly, ¡°You¡¯re Sister Hengs most beloved eldest granddaughter, Youyao, right?¡± He sized up Yu Youyao and nodded. ¡°Good child, your grandmother has passed away. If you have any difficulties in the future, send a letter to the Jiang Residence in Jinling. Our family won¡¯t refuse anything we can help with.¡±

    He was taking care of Yu Youyao on behalf of Old Madam Yu.

    The n Chief looked at Yu Youyao strangely. After the Emperor ascended the throne, he had pardoned the world and some guilty officials who had been implicated. This was all customary.

    Old Madam Yu¡¯s father and brother were also among them.

    However, as Old Madam Yu¡¯s father and brother had already passed away, it was inevitable that the Imperial Court would be kind to their families.

    After all, it was an old aristocratic family with a foundation. The Jiang Residence in Jinling had shaken off the reputation of being an ¡°offender¡±. All these years, there was a faint sign of recovery, and the current head of the Jiang Residence was Seventh Old Master Jiang.

    As expected of someone born with a noble life!

    The Jiang Residence, which she had not interacted with for decades, had sent themselves to her as her backer.

    Yu Youyao had also heard her grandmother talk about her maiden family in the past. She did not say much, but had mentioned this ¡°Seventh Brother¡± a lot. Every time she brought it up, her tone revealed some regret.

    It wasn¡¯t that her grandmother was unwilling to forgive her ¡°Seventh Brother¡±, but that her maiden family had hurt her too much. She had watched coldly from the side when she was in her most difficult, bitter, and desperate moments. This was a thorn in her heart.

    The most taboo thing between rtives was estrangement. Once a estrangement arose, even if they forced themselves to interact, it would hurt others and themselves in the future. It was better for them to be well and remember each other¡¯s best times.

    ¡°Thank you, Granduncle.¡± Yu Youyao was also very respectful to Old Master

    Jiang. ¡°Grandmother often mentioned Granduncle. She missed you very much. She often said that although you guys can¡¯t renew your rtionship as siblings, she still hopes that you were well. She would think of you.¡±

    When Old Master Jiang heard this, he knew that this was what his proud and

    strong Sister Heng had said. He couldn¡¯t help but cry on the spot. He stared nkly at Sister Hengs memorial altar for a long time.

    It turned out that Sister Heng had never med him.

    Back then, if he had shamelessly written a few more letters to Sister Heng or visited her in the capital even if he had to risk his family¡¯s punishment, wouldn¡¯t they not have drifted apart?

    In the end, he had done too little.

    Sister Heng had too many scruples.

    They were worried about each other, but neither of them was willing to take another step.

    It resulted in today.

    Old Master Jiang stayed in the Yu Residence for four days. Only after the seven days were up did he leave for Jinling.

    Before leaving, he left his son in the capital and asked him to wear mourning clothes for Old Madam Yue After burying her, he returned to Jinling.

    This way, he could be considered to have fulfilled his rtionship with Sister Heng.

    After the matter at the Jiang Residence was over, it was soon September.

    Her grandmother passed away at 9pm on the night of August 13th.

    The funeralsted for three weeks.

    On the fourth of September, the banquet was held at night. The pce sent over a memorial banner, which was meant to show off its integrity, loyalty, and virtue.

    The Yu n closed the residence to thank them, and all the guests knelt down.

    Ever since then, in addition to Duke Zhonglie, the Yu n had another monument. It was meant for glory, honour and also to serve as a warning.

    The Yu n waspletely revived.

    On the fifth of September, Fu Ling returned to the n.

    On the sixth of September, she left the n for a funeral.

    After her grandmother¡¯s burial, Yu Youyao stayed in the n for five days. It wasn¡¯t until after her grandmother¡¯s funeral that she returned to the residence with Yin Huaixi.

    In the blink of an eye, her grandmother had passed away for a month.

    After returning to the residence, Yu Youyao began to make arrangements to leave.

    Nanny Yue came over to look for her and mentioned the sweet potatoes in the manor. ¡°The ones nted with ridges have more than two to three times more output than the ones nted with roots. There can be at most seven potatoes on each vine, and at least three to four of them. Thergest is the size of a melon. Moreover, the texture is better, and the juice is sweet and crisp.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very excited.. ¡°How¡¯s the production of the batch that was nted in June and July?¡±</font>

 Chapter 738 - 738: Collapsing from Sickness

    Chapter 738 - 738: Copsing from Sickness

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The batch of sweet potatoes nted around the Dragon Boat Festival was small in amount so there was not much to harvest.

    When the vines were nted around the Dragon Boat Festival, it was around June and July. Only then were they nted on arge scale in all parts of the country. This was thergest batch nted.

    Nanny Yue looked overjoyed. ¡°The old farmers in the manor who know how to farm said that sweet potatoes are cheap. They can be nted and harvested at almost any time. You can still harvest them in November at thetest.¡± The old farmer in the manor had had such a guess before, but it had not been confirmed. Yu Youyao was still worried.

    Now that her guess was confirmed, the huge stone in her heart was finally released.

    Nanny Yue was also excited. ¡°The earliest batch of sweet potatoes in our vige was nted at the end of February. When the harvest came, the old farmer said that this batch was nted early and ripened early. They were harvested a monthter. The August harvest is the most suitable.¡±<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    ¡°For those nted before and after the Dragon Boat Festival, now is the best time to harvest them. Moreover, this batch has the highest production. It should be the best time to nt it.¡±

    ¡°However, the old farmers in the manor also said that the temperature differences cause the time for the sweet potatoes to ripen to be a little different. In the second half of the year in the north, the weather is dry and cold, and the time for the sweet potatoes to ripen is around August or September.¡±

    ¡°The temperature in the south is suitable. May and June are the best times to nt sweet potatoes, and October is the ripening period for sweet potatoes. There¡¯s definitely no need to worry about harvesting sweet potatoes in Zhejiang.¡¯!

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°The production of sweet potatoes is high and they can fill stomachs. From February to October every year, the nting period is almost half a year. Moreover, it¡¯s a cheap job. If we can promote nting of sweet potatoes throughout the country, most of themoners will be able to fill their stomachs.¡¯

    Nanny Yue smiled. ¡°The sweet potatoes have already been widely nted in the north and south regions. The range of nting sweet potatoes will definitely increase next year. In less than two years, the entire country will be able to nt them.¡±

    Eldest Miss had relied on her own strength to turn the tide and resolve the famine problem of some of the refugees in Zhejiang during the flood and drought in the north.

    In the future, when the range of nting of sweet potatoes expands, all the people in the world would also benefit from the sweet potatoes¡¯ resistance to dry soil, low nourishment, poor conditions, indiscriminate areas and poor climate. The nting of sweet potatoes was cheap and could be done at arge scale. They would also fill stomachs and taste good.

    At that time, Young Miss¡¯s hard work would benefit generations toe.

    Yu Youyao also smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great! With green vines all over the fields, there will be no famine in the world, and millions of people will be happy.¡±

    If it were anyone else, they might think that Young Miss was spouting nonsense, but Nanny Yue knew that this was Young Miss¡¯s wish, and she had been working hard for this wish.

    She collected crops from all over the country and tested them.

    As long as crops were nted in an area, that area would have one more crop, and themoners¡¯ families would have one more crop.

    This was a matter of setting the foundation to benefit future generations.

    Nanny Yue changed the topic. ¡°Everything in the manor has been arranged. When do you n to return to Quanzhou?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked a little down. ¡°At the very least, I have to wait until the fifth week after Grandmothers passing. That day, Grandmother will definitely be on the Lookout tform, waiting to see me onest time.¡±

    On the fifth week, before the sun rose, the family of the Yu Residence set up a table at the main door for food. The family knelt around the table and cried.

    This was the fifth week after Old Madam Yu¡¯s death. On this day, the deceased would walk onto the Lookout tform and look at their descendants for thest time. After that, they would really be separated by heaven and earth.

    After the fifth week of Old Madam Yu¡¯s death, it waste September.

    The north wind howled through the night, and it was winter the next day.

    The weather suddenly changed. Yu Youyao, who had just recuperated a little, suddenly fell sick.

    Everyone in the capital knew that Eldest Miss Yu had fallen sick early in the morning. It was just that she had been busy managing Old Madam Yu¡¯s funeral and forced herself to stay awake. Now that Old Madam Yu was buried, Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s body had been stretched to the limit and she had fallen sick.

    The next day, the current emperor praised in the royal court, ¡°Old Madam Yu is loyal and devoted. County Head of Shaoyi did not let her down. She is filial and kind.¡¯

    Yu Zongzheng knelt and thanked her.

    When the Empress Dowager in the pce found out that Yu Youyao was sick, she sent Auntie Shen to personally send over a lot of expensive medicinal herbs and supplements.

    It was only September, but Yu Youyao was already wearing a weasel fur cloak. As soon as she entered the house, she took off the cloak on her body. Her face was pale and she looked sickly. The in white clothes made her look thin and weak.

    It was obvious that she had suffered a lot.

    Auntie Shen held her hand and said a few words of concern before conveying the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. ¡°The Empress Dowager praises the County Head of Shaoyi for being pure and filial. She wants you to take care of yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao knelt on the ground and thanked her. She used all the assets that her grandmother had given to her as donations to the Imperial Court for the dyed drought.

    There were more than 300,000 taels of silver.

    Auntie Shen did not expect this. For a moment, she was stunned, not knowing if she should ept it.

    Yu Youyao dragged her sickly body and knelt down to hold the box high. ¡°Grandmother has always been worried about the drought in the north, but she left too suddenly and didn¡¯t have time to exin many things. She has worshiped Bodhisattva for most of her life. Buddhists often say that thew of cause and effect in the world has its own prajna. This can be considered to have fulfilled her karma with Bodhisattva and resolved one of her worries.¡¯

    At this point, Auntie Shen had no choice but to answer. She only said, ¡°The Imperial Court has received news that a crop called a sweet potato has been nted on arge scale in the north. This crop is edible, and the production is very high. The harvest in August and September has greatly alleviated the famine in the north. The Imperial Court is currently gathering food and medicine to prepare for disaster relief.¡±

    She still did not say when the disaster relief would happen.

    Many refugees were gathered outside the capital, let alone elsewhere.

    It seemed that some remote and poor areas were already filled with hunger.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes, but there was cold mockery in them. She did not mention that she was the one who had promoted the nting of the sweet potatoes. At the moment, the Imperial Court had only received news. As for the details, they would have to wait until the disaster relief officials arrived in the north to investigate the key role of the sweet potatoes in the drought and trace their source before going to the Imperial Court.

    Only then would the Imperial Court react.

    However, this was not the reason why the Imperial Court had repeatedly dyed disaster relief.

    Originally, the drought in the north was handled by the Cab Grand Secretary, Yu Zongshen. The Ministry of Revenue had also been making preparations. However, because her grandmother had passed away, Yu Zongshen was mourning at home. All the matters in the cab were coordinated by a few Deputy Assistants. The more people in charge, the more voices there would be. With different opinions, there would be more matters to cover.

    The cab was fighting openly and secretly. There were few people who were truly willing to serve the people. Yu Zongshen¡¯s departure gave the court officials a chance to take over. The disaster relief that was originally scheduled for the end of August was repeatedly dyed.

    It was also because most of the most remote and poor areas in the north were under King Yue Fei¡¯s rule. The 500,000 You soldiers guarding the North were a deterrent and intimidating..</font>

 Chapter 739 - 739: Deep Thoughts

    Chapter 739: Deep Thoughts

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Two years ago, when King Li of Zhou was around, blood flowed like a river in the north. That was why the north was still stable until now. Smallmotions were inevitable, but there were no riots like in Zhejiang.

    However, didn¡¯t those powerful ministers who were fighting for power know that for every incense stick, hour, two hours, or even a day that was dyed, countlessmoners would die from famine and cold?

    They definitely knew.

    They just didn¡¯t care.

    After sending Auntie Shen off, Yu Youyao returned to the Jade Courtyard tiredly.

    Nanny Xu quickly brought over the hot medicine.

    After drinking the medicine, Yu Youyao felt much warmer.

    Not long after, Yin Huaixi heard the news and came over. ¡°You¡¯ve be bold. You even dare to test the Imperial Court openly.¡±

    Yu Youyao hugged the furnace. Her body was warm, and she was a little sleepy. ¡°It¡¯s not just to test the Imperial Court. Grandmother left most of the private assets under her name to me. She also went to the government office to sign a contract. However, these businesses have been operating for decades. On the surface, they¡¯re separated from the Yu Residence, but their interests are constantly interwined. Since I¡¯m determined to return to my mother¡¯s family, I¡¯ll take the opportunity to cut off all the interests at once to prevent any trouble in the future.¡±

    After her grandmother passed away, she instructed Zhou Yonghe to start handling this matter.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. Seeing that she was not in good spirits, his heart ached. After a few months, Yu Youyao was both physically and mentally exhausted. In the end, she had hurt her body.

    Therefore, she was caught off guard by the winter cold and contracted an illness. She still had to go to Quanzhou and stay away from the troubles in the capital to slowly recover.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Grandmother has also been worried about the drought in the north. Donating a little in her name can be considered as doing her part and umting good karma. Before Grandmother died, she did not mention the Yu Residence or the n. However, I know that she must still have some concerns in her heart. By donating her assets, the Yu Residence and the n will benefit. It can be considered a form offort.¡¯

    She had also helped the n repair the ancestral hall and expand the n school with this consideration.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand. Her hand was still warm, but her palm was moist. This was a symptom of fatigue. ¡°When Old Madam was alive, she spent most of her life nning for the Yu Residence and the n. After she died, she even found a monument for the n and gave benefits to the nsmen. She¡¯s probably most worried about you. She hopes that the businesses under her name can give you a better future.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Grandmother prepared a batch of dowry for me, a total of 264 pieces.¡±

    Although it was better to have more dowry when marrying off a daughter, there were still certain rules.

    264 pieces was definitely beyond the rules.

    However, a family that doted on their daughter would carry some things into her husband¡¯s house a day in advance. It wasmonly known as a pre-wedding custom. No matter how many items there were, the remaining things would follow their daughter into her husband¡¯s house,

    Yin Huaixi suddenly felt that it was time for him to prepare the betrothal gifts early!

    Yu Youyao did not know what he was thinking and continued, ¡°Just one bed frame is already priceless. It¡¯s made of the best agarwood. The best water agarwood does not sink into water. It takes more than a hundred years or even longer to make it. Therefore, it¡¯s very rare. Most of it is used for medicine. From the moment I was born, Grandmother began to gather the wood for the agarwood bit by bit. She found the most skilled craftsman in the capital. It took more than ten years, but it isn¡¯tpletely finished yet.¡±

    At the current rate ofpletion, it would probably take another year or two and be finished just after she reached adulthood.

    It was obvious how much effort she had put in.

    Yin Huaixi understood now. When a wealthy family married off their daughter, only the especially doted on sisters in the family would marry with a bed rted item. The materials used for the bed were also very particr. If it wasn¡¯t good material, it wouldn¡¯t be presentable. The best ones were boxwood and agarwood. Sandalwood, rosewood, and so on were slightly inferior.

    Not every family could afford to do so.

    Not to mention that it was made of agarwood.

    The bed style of the Great Zhou Dynasty consisted of a couch, a Luohan bed, an alcove bed, and so on. Among them, the main bed wasrge, and the craftsmanship was the mostplicated.

    It was a bed, and it was also a beautiful small house. It was also called an ¡°eight-step bed.¡± It was as big as eight steps in the bedroom.

    It would take at least three to five years for the bed to bepleted, and at most ten years. The best beds would take more than ten years.

    Everything was because of Old Madam Yu¡¯s love!

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly. No wonder. Old Madam Yu had been gone for more than a month, but Yu Youyao still couldn¡¯t let go. She often dreamed of her grandmother, so even her body had suffered. Even though she had taken medicine, her recovery was slow.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°These were brought into the Jade Courtyard in the name of the dowry. Be it the Yu Residence or the n, there¡¯s no reason to use Eldest Miss¡¯s dowry. After obtaining so many benefits, it¡¯s inevitable that they will be greedy.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, there are still many people in the world who are unpredictable. After obtaining a temporary benefit, there will be endless trouble in the future.¡¯

    For example, Old Madam Yu.

    Back then, Yu Zongshen had received the Xie family¡¯s full help and activated the sea ban. When Old Madam Yu saw that the Xie family had received amendation from the Imperial Court and was rich, she became greedy and overstepped herself.

    Yu Youyao seemed to have telepathy with him. She also thought of what her grandmother had done back then. ¡°When dealing with people, you have to know when to stop. Don¡¯t push your luck. If you get something, you have to give something. If you just take and not give, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll lose yourposure. The gains won¡¯t make up for the losses.¡±

    At this point, she felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to talk about this topic anymore, so she changed the topic. ¡°Now that I want to return to my mother¡¯s n, it¡¯s better to avoid trouble. Although the Yu n values benefits, they¡¯re still an etiquette n. It¡¯s good to part on good terms and to show that I value our rtionship and dignity. If I go to the Xie Residence and have arge n like the Yu Residence behind me, I think anyone has to consider carefully before targeting me.¡±

    Yin Huaixi tightened his grip on Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°You took the opportunity to test the Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief. I think there should be a conclusion soon. Take good care of yourself next.¡±

    The Imperial Court definitely had to send disaster relief, but when and how was a problem.

    Yu Youyao cared about themoners. As a woman, she publicly donated disaster relief in the name of her grandmother¡¯s loyalty. This was equivalent to public criticism of the current disaster relief efforts.

    Yu Youyao nodded. Perhaps it was because she had just drunk the medicine, but she was a little sleepy.

    Yin Huaixi changed the topic. ¡°Chang An came over with a box of fresh chestnuts and Chun Xiao made a charcoal fire outside. I¡¯ll cook chestnuts for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s interest was piqued, and she forced herself to perk up. ¡°Coincidentally, two days ago, when Nanny Yue entered the residence, she sent over a few boxes of sweet potatoes. Let¡¯s roast them together.¡± No matter what was made, the sweet potatoes tasted good.

    When roasted, they were especially sweet.

    Yu Youyao liked it very much, but Nanny Xu felt that the sweet potatoes were too filling and did not allow her to eat too much.

    The two of them went to the side room of the outer room. Although it was winter in the north, the snow had yet to fall, and it was not the coldest time..

 Chapter 740 - 740: End of the Capitalâ€™s Matters

    Chapter 740: End of the Capital¡¯s Matters

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There was a charcoal fire in the house, and it was warm. Not only had they prepared chestnuts, but they had also prepared some specialties that Yin Huaixi had brought back from the North.

    Of course, Yin Huaixi had brought a lot of the specialties of the Northern Barbarians.

    However, she could not eat meat or fish during mourning.

    In addition, the Northern Barbarians also had many mushrooms. The rarest ones were the Monkey Head Mushrooms. They were known as ¡°vegetarian meat.¡± When roasted, they also had a different taste.

    After taking the medicine for a while, Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth felt bitter. In addition, her diet was light and nourishing, so she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. After trying different food today, her appetite improved a lot. One was in charge of roasting, and the other was in charge of eating.

    Unknowingly, Yu Youyao had eaten a lot.

    Three dayster, Yu Youyao¡¯s righteous donation to the disaster relief caused another donation trend in the court.

    This trend of ¡°disaster relief donations¡± had alsopletely pushed the cab¡¯s situation to the top.

    There was an urgent cab meeting.

    After confirming the disaster relief date, at the beginning of October, funds were allocated to the various government offices in the north and they were ordered to do their best to provide disaster relief.

    Yu Zongzheng did not get his wish and became an imperial censor to go to the north for disaster relief. The reason was because someone from the Imperial Court said, ¡°When your biological mother passes away, a filial son won¡¯t leave the house for three years!¡±

    The court officials started a discussion.

    Although Yu Zongshen was mourning at home and was considered a ¡°filial son¡±. During the mourning period, all the rules should be observed carefully to show filial piety.

    Yu Zongzheng couldn¡¯t refute. If he did, he would be unfilial.

    Although Yu Zongshen stayed home, Yu Zongzheng was no longer like a fish in water in the royal court. It was only at this moment that he vaguely understood the reason why he had a smooth path in officialdom all these years. He had Madam Xie¡¯s money to support his interpersonal connections, and Yu Zongshen in the cab to take care of him.

    The matter in the capital was over!

    Far away in the Xie Residence in Quanzhou, when they found out that Yu Youyao was sick, they specially sent a merchant ship into the capital to bring her to Quanzhou to stay for a while.

    Old Madam had just passed away not long ago. The family was worried that Yu Youyao would miss her and it would be difficult for her to recover, so they agreed.

    The n did not object and only said, ¡°It¡¯s human nature for her maternal family to be involved in the mourning of her Grandmother. It¡¯s only right.¡±

    With the support of the Yu Residence and the Yu n, some of the etiquette matters were considered thorough.

    Others would no longer criticize her with the usual custom of staying at home for three years after a family member passed away. Rituals were started because of human rtionships anyway.

    After Old Madam Yu passed away, although there was a Second Mansion in the n to help with the funeral, everyone understood that the two branches of the Yu Residence had split up long ago. Old Madam Yu had returned to the eldest branch, so the first branch should be in charge of the funeral. The Second Mansion would be the support, and the n would only help out. It was only right for the first branch to step in to manage the funeral.

    Yu Youyao was a thirteen-year-old girl who had supported her grandmother¡¯s funeral.

    The funeral onlysted for three weeks, but be it seven weeks, or the rituals, banquets, and nights, they were all glorious. There were no mistakes, and she was better than many daughters-inw.

    No one would say that she was unfilial.

    Filial piety was the most important trait. Since she showed filial piety, the world would not be harsh on her.

    Now that she had donated to the drought in the north, she was also benevolent.

    On September 28th, the Xie family¡¯s merchant ship entered the capital.

    The Second Old Madam and the n Chiefs wife, who had a good rtionship with Yu Youyao, had specially rushed over from the n to help Yu Youyao manage all the matters rted to leaving the capital.

    Not only that, but they had also brought along a bunch of things that the n had given her. They had added 30 0/0 more to the original foundation, and the value of her items had also increased a lot.

    Just by doing this, Yu Youyao knew that the ¡°300,000 taels¡± had not been donated in vain.

    The Second Old Madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife represented the Yu n and valued and treated her seriously. No matter where she went, this importance and caution would apany her wherever she went.

    In order for her to go to Quanzhou, the Yu n prevented her from being exposed. This was also to protect her.

    After spending almost a month together, it was enough to get close.

    n Chief¡¯s wife held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. Seeing that she seemed to have lost a little more weight, she felt a little upset. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since Ist saw you. Why have you lost weight again? Your father is too outrageous. He¡¯s busy with the court all day and doesn¡¯t even care about his sick daughter at home. You¡¯ve suffered.¡¯

    She did not avoid the servants while saying this in the hall.

    n Chief¡¯s wife was a direct descendant of the eldest branch, so her status in the n was very high. Even if Yu Zongzheng came to her, he had to respectfully call her ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t too much for her toin.

    At first nce, it sounded like she was just concerned.

    However, after thinking about it for a while, she realized that something had happened.

    It was as if Yu Youyao was seriously ill and did not have any rtives to take good care of her at home. They could not bear to see her eldest sister suffer, so they asked her to go to Quanzhou to recuperate.

    It could be said that she had been thorough about her going to Quanzhou to recuperate.

    Outsiders could also understand.

    However, these words were inappropriate for others to say. Only the wife of the n Chief, who was on the n Chief¡¯s side, sounded the most convincing.

    The Second Old Madam also sighed. ¡°We all know that you¡¯re filial. Your grandmother has passed away, and you feel terrible. You¡¯ve been sick for so long, but your health hasn¡¯t improved. Imperial Physician Hu has long instructed that you can¡¯t be careless with this illness. You have to be careful not to worry too much or work hard and tire yourself out. You have to recuperate. Since you can¡¯t recuperate well in the capital, you have to recuperate carefully when you reach Quanzhou.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t lose your health. That¡¯s how your grandmother lost her health. The n has always felt sorry for your grandmother. You can¡¯t force yourself like your grandmother. When you reach Quanzhou, write more letters to the n.¡¯

    These words emphasized the n Chief¡¯s wife¡¯s words.

    The n felt that they owed Old Madam Yu. They couldn¡¯t let Yu Youyao be like her grandmother and lose her health for the family, so they asked her to go to Quanzhou to recuperate.

    Logically speaking, Yu Youyao was most suitable to go to Quanzhou.

    Even Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little touched when she heard this. ¡°Grandmother and Aunt, don¡¯t worry. After I arrive in Quanzhou, I¡¯ll send a letter to the n to report my safety. There¡¯s still someone in the capital to take care of that for me.¡¯

    The Second Old Madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Before Grandmother died, she was most worried about

    Fourth Brother. This time, when I leave the capital, I n to bring Fourth Brother to experience Quanzhou. It¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to just read. This way, he can broaden his horizons and broaden his mind. It¡¯s beneficial to his studies.¡¯

    ¡°After stopping in Quanzhou for a while, Cousin will return to Youzhou. At that time, Cousin will bring Fourth Brother to Youzhou. Not long ago, Mr. Xian Yun opened Chongshan Academy in Youzhou. Cousin and Mr. Xian Yun are old friends. He will rmend Fourth Brother to study in the Chongshan Academy. Fourth Brother will return to the capital after his studies are sessful.¡¯

    Yu Shansi was not talented, but he was not bad either.

    The most important thing was to be willing to work hard.

    If he fell behind in his studies, he could not catch up. Instead, he chose to strengthen his foundation. After establishing a solid foundation, coupled with Yin Huaixi¡¯s notes, he improved in his studies..

 Chapter 741 - 741: Paying Double the Respect

    Chapter 741 - 741: Paying Double the Respect

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When the Second Old Madam and the n Chiefs wife heard this, they were naturally very happy. ¡°Good child, Brother Si is lucky to have you as his sister.¡±

    Yu Shansi was neither a legitimate wife nor a concubine. Be it staying in the capital or returning to the n, his days would not be easy. Yu Youyao had made such an arrangement. It was obvious that she was sincerely thinking for Yu Shansi.

    Yu Shansi was a disciple of the Yu n, and his future also concerned the Yu n.

    Yu Youyao had a good temperament but who knew what was wrong with Madam Yang and the jealousy Yu Jianjia had. If the two of them had stopped in time, it would not havee to this.

    They were really vicious and stupid.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yu Youyao shook her head and said, ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s a talented student in the n, send me a letter. I¡¯ll get Cousin to help arrange for him to enter the Chongshan Academy. If he¡¯s really talented and outstanding, Mr. Xian Yun won¡¯t mind epting a few more.¡±

    If someone respected them, they would double their respect for the other party. The Yu n was quite fair in dealing with people. It would at most take a few packets of incense medicine to rmend a few people. She believed that if someone in the Yu n was smart, they would understand that they should employ limited resources where they are needed most. Not everyone could catch Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s eye.

    The Second Old Madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife were overjoyed.

    The few of them had a heartfelt conversation and handed over all the things that needed to be dealt with to Chu Li. The matter of leaving the capital was also settled.

    The merchant ship stopped on the shore.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s things were mixed with the merchant goods of the Xie Residence and loaded onto the merchant ship, in case there were too many things and others noticed something amiss.

    Everything went smoothly.

    Yu Youyao stood in the courtyard. The branches of the Parasol Tree were filled with yellow leaves. When the cold wind blew, the yellow leaves fell and covered the ground with fallen leaves.

    Yin Huaixi had a waist-length cloak on his arm. Stepping on the fallen leaves on the ground, he came over and draped the cloak over her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s windy outside again. Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Yu Youyao was holding a hand warmer. ¡°This Parasol Tree was transnted from the manor by my mother back then. My mother has passed away, and I¡¯m leaving. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll return in the future. This tree¡­¡±

    She felt a little reluctant.

    This Parasol Tree carried her longing for her mother. After moving into the Jade Courtyard, she especially liked to stay under the Parasol Tree. It also carried too many beautiful memories between her and Yin Huaixi.

    They yed the zither under the tree, made tea and burned incense, yed chess, took naps, read, practiced calligraphy,ughed, and yed¡­

    He was in every frame.

    However, no matter how reluctant she was, she did not want to leave what her mother had left behind in the Yu Residence. ¡°Let¡¯s cut it down!¡±

    The Green Parasol Tree was not young anymore. It might not be able to grow in a new ce.

    Yin Huaixi was also reluctant. ¡°I¡¯ll look for a few old farmers who are good at nting trees and see if I can break a few branches. I¡¯ll try to cut them off to nt new trees. Perhaps they can still be nted.¡±

    The predecessors nted trees and the future generations took advantage of the shade.

    In the future, his descendants would be able to enjoy the shade under the tree.

    Just thinking about it made her feel very happy.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to work so hard. It¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t work.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°What do you want to do with the wood of the Parasol Tree?¡±

    Other than making musical instruments, the Parasol Tree was not a high-grade material for furniture because its wood was easily deformed.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Third Sister Song, Sixth Sister Qi, and Fifth Sister Tang all know how to y the zither. Let¡¯s give them a portion of the tree that¡¯s most suitable for making the zither. Keep the remaining wood for now. We¡¯ll talk about it when we need it in the future.¡¯

    Seeing that she had no other arrangements for the Parasol Tree, Yin Huaixi felt that it was a pity that such good material was left there. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to make a small wooden box out of the Parasol Tree Wood. I¡¯ll make a few different makeup boxes for you. You can use them interchangeably. I will even make a few jewelry boxes for you. However, you might have to wait for a while.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to use them. Make them at your own time.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°The wind is getting stronger and stronger outside. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and entered the house with Yin Huaixi.

    Almost everything in the Jade Courtyard had been packed, and the room seemed a little empty. In order to show that its owner was only leaving for a while, some ordinary but exquisite things had been reced in the Treasure Pavilion.

    As it was Old Madam Yu¡¯s mourning period, everything had to be simple, so these things did not seem out of ce.

    In the future, this courtyard would most likely be empty.

    Not to mention that she still had the surname of the Yu n and this courtyard had been built with the money of the first wife and the residence that Matriarch had personally given her. Just based on the fact that she was also conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi, no one in the entire Yu Residence dared to snatch the residence of the County Head.

    The n would not sit back and do nothing.

    The next day, Yu Youyao instructed Xia Tao to go to the Second Mansion to look for Madam Yao. She only said, ¡°Our Eldest Miss will leave the capital tomorrow morning on the Xie family¡¯s merchant ship. She invites the young masters and young misses of the family to gather.¡±

    Madam Yao¡¯s face was cold, but she did not say anything.

    Xia Tao stood respectfully and waited for Second Madam to respond.

    Nanny Qian gave Madam a look. Seeing that Madam did not respond, she secretly tugged at her sleeve.

    Even if Second Madam was dissatisfied with Eldest Miss, she shouldn¡¯t show it here.

    The young masters and young misses of the Second Mansion treated Eldest Miss well. If Eldest Miss wanted to go to Quanzhou, they had to go over and have a chat because they were siblings.

    Madam Yao finally came back to her senses and nodded coldly.

    She said nothing else.

    Xia Tao quickly told her the time before leaving respectfully.

    As soon as Xia Tao left, Nanny Qian said, ¡°Why do you have topete with a dead person? Even if you knew back then that Master had someone else in his heart, such a good mannered man who could marry a princess was in front of you. Would you not marry him?¡±

    Madam Yao held her breath. When a woman from a wealthy family got married, she not only chose her family background, character, and appearance, but also her future.

    Before Yu Zongshen, her family had also taken a fancy to many people for her, but none of them couldpare to him. Back then, when she was engaged to Yu Zongshen, it shattered the hearts of countless women.

    Nanny Qian continued, ¡°You think that Second Master doesn¡¯t care about you, but take a look at the entire capital. Which man doesn¡¯t have three wives and four concubines? There¡¯s still a bunch of concubines at home. Even if he has feelings for you today and is interested, how long can this rtionshipst? There are many families that dote on concubines and ignore their wives. Ms. Ye is a rare talented woman in the world. She¡¯s a dignified woman of a noble family, but she¡¯s reduced to being a female teacher in our family.¡± Madam Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she thought of her parents.

    Her father had also taken in two beautiful concubines in his backyard. Although he did not dote on them more than his wife, her father was ultimately more concerned about the young and beautiful concubines.

    Should she be d that Yu Zongshen did not dote on other women more than his wife?

    Even though he would only step into the backyard a few times in a month?

    Nanny Qian sighed softly. ¡°One will pay their dues and get what they deserve..

    Which daughter-inw hasn¡¯t endured it?¡±</font>

 Chapter 742 - 742: Farewell

    Chapter 742 - 742: Farewell

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Take a look at the capital. Which daughter-inw is like you? Not long after you married into the family, the family was divided into separate families. Your mother-inw is with the eldest branch. As the second daughter-inw, you don¡¯t have to wake up in the morning or set rules. You don¡¯t have to listen to your mother-inw¡¯s instructions and without your sisters-inw interfering, you¡¯re in charge of your own life. Even if Matriarch is sick, you don¡¯t have to treat her illness. Other than the fact that Master is a little cold, how can your days not be smooth?¡±

    In her opinion, her days in the Yu Residence were simply like heaven.

    How did Eldest Miss fall sick?

    Wasn¡¯t it all because she was tired of attending to the funeral matters?

    A good girl had lost so much weight that she looked like a bag of bones. When she stood in the wind, it was as if a gust of wind could blow her away. It was because they had split up that Madam did not suffer.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Madam Yao thought of her mother again.

    Her grandmother was not a particrly harsh mother-inw, but schrly families valued rules. Every morning and night, they would serve tea and water. From time to time, they had to set rules. Not to say that they wanted to torture their daughters-inw, but they did not want them to livefortably. From time to time, they had to establish their authority.

    She remembered how she called her daughter-inw over from time to time and reprimanded her. She was either forcing her daughter-inw to help her husband give birth to more children or take in concubines¡­

    Her mother always asked her to endure everything because her mother had endured things for decades until her grandmother died. Only then would her life be better.

    After she married into the Yu Residence, her mother kept feeling that she had fallen into paradise.

    Nanny Qian said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re a blessed person. Eldest Young Master has a good future, and Second Young Master is also promising. Second Miss is smart and sharp, and your daughters are also outstanding. You are treated with great respect. Don¡¯t think about those things. Carefully raise your children. There¡¯s still a good future ahead. You can¡¯t let your days be affected because of a moment of anger. Look at Madam Yang¡¯s oue.¡± Madam Yao had a headache. ¡°Let me think about it carefully.¡±

    These words were also reasonable, so she couldn¡¯t refute them. However, she still couldn¡¯t let go.

    Nanny Qian did not say anything else.

    This was a good day for Madam. If she lived toofortably, it was easy for her to let one¡¯s imagination run wild. Although Master wasn¡¯t considerate, he was very thorough with the family and didn¡¯t let Madam worry too much. Master also cared about her children, so Madam wasn¡¯t too angry.

    To put it bluntly, she was could still tolerate it.

    Fortunately, Maste returned to the n and would only return to the capital three yearster because he was in mourning. In the future, he would exin from time to time. After such a long time, he would probably be able to figure his life out.

    Xia Tao replied to Young Miss and hesitated for a moment before mentioning Second Madam¡¯s cold attitude.

    Yu Youyao only nodded in understanding. ¡°The small gathering ce is in the corridor outside. As it¡¯s still the period to be fill, it¡¯s not appropriate to be too extravagant. Get someone to set up a charcoal stove. As you warm yourself by the fire, roast some mushrooms, sweet potatoes, chestnuts, and some vegetables. In addition, prepare some snacks, dried fruits, fruits, and so on.

    Prepare more.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly responded.

    Just as it was ten o¡¯clock, Yu Shuangbai, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei ran over impatiently.

    Ever since the side door between the Second Mansion and the First Mansion was blocked, every time Yu Shuangbai and the others came to the First Mansion, they would follow Madam Yao. They would not stay for long before returning to the Second Mansion. The sisters did not even have a chance to talk.

    The sisters sat under the porch and spoke.

    Yu Shuangbai held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and asked with concern, ¡°Previously, when I heard that you were sick, I originally nned toe and visit you, but Mother didn¡¯t let use and bother you. She said that it had been very difficult for you to manage Grandmothers funeral and wanted you to have some peace.¡± At this point, she puffed up her cheeks and was a little indignant. She made it sound like she was so insensible. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Actually, her mother only did not allow her toe over.

    This was what Granny Qian said.

    However, Nanny Qian¡¯s words were also her mother¡¯s.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°She¡¯s much better. However, Imperial Physician Hu said that not only does she have to treat this illness, but she also has to recuperate well and replenish her lost essence, qi, and spirit. Otherwise, it¡¯ll affect her body badly.¡±

    Yu Lianyu looked worried. ¡°During this period of time, Eldest Sister has suffered a lot. Previously, you almost fainted in the mourning hall. You can¡¯t be careless.¡¯

    That was three weeks after Grandmother¡¯s death. Eldest Sister had returned the sacrificial offerings to the women who hade to pay their respects. Her bent body did not straighten up immediately and she fell back. Fortunately, she was standing behind Eldest Sister who quickly helped her up.

    Even so, Big Sister was dizzy and couldn¡¯t use much strength. It took her a while to recover.

    However, it shocked the women present.

    Yu Fangfei was a little reluctant. ¡°The weather in Quanzhou is good. It¡¯s not as cold as in the north in winter, so it¡¯s very suitable for recuperation. After Big Sister goes to Quanzhou, you have to recuperate well ande back as soon as possible.¡±

    Ever since her grandmother fell sick, the two families had not interacted much, so it was inevitable that their rtionship had be a little distant. At this moment, hearing their sincere concern, Yu Youyao felt a little ufortable. ¡°When I reach Quanzhou, I¡¯ll write to you. Quanzhou is a city at the border of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It connects the north and south, and trade is very prosperous. If you need anything,  to me and I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±

    At the mention of the prosperity of Quanzhou, the sadness of parting immediately dissipated.

    The young misses chattered together, as if they had endless things to say.

    At noon, Yin Huaixi, Yu Shanyan, Yu Shanxin, Yu Shanli, and Yu Shansi also arrived.

    A group of people sat in a circle around a few charcoal stoves. The barbed wire was ced on the charcoal stoves. The servants stood at the side and helped hand over the food, also paying attention to their masters¡¯ safety.

    Under the guidance of the kitchen maids, the young masters and young misses, who had never done any chores, roasted their own food.

    The few of them had all learned how to read and write, so it was easy.

    On the other hand, the few of them had made a lot of jokes.

    There wasughter under the porch.

    Due to Old Madam Yu¡¯s mourning period, this small gatheringsted for less than two hours before it ended.

    Yu Youyao sat alone under the porch for a long time¡­

    Yin Huaixi stood under the Parasol Tree and looked at her for a long time¡­

    All good things muste to an end. No matter how bad the Yu Residence was, their sibling rtionship in the past was sincere.

    A long sigh sounded.

    Chun Xiao knew that Young Miss was feeling a little down, so she said, ¡°The young masters and young misses of the Second Mansion have prepared farewell gifts for you when they came.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded, indicating that she understood. ¡°By the way, have you prepared the gifts for Ms. Ye?¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s already prepared.¡±

    Yu Youyao instructed Chun Xiao to bring the gifts and went to the school.

    In the bamboo forest near the Xiaoxiang Courtyard, there was ayer of withered bamboo leaves. The straight bamboo stem faced the cold wind. It did not look deste or sparse, but looked even more vigorous and green.

    When Old Madam Su saw Yu Youyaoing over, she quickly led her into the house.

    Ms. Ye was drinking tea..</font>

 Chapter 743 - 743: Farewell

    Chapter 743 - 743: Farewell

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao knelt respectfully and kowtowed to Ms. Ye seriously. ¡°I¡¯ve been taught and enlightened by you since I was young. I was mischievous and stupid but you didn¡¯t abandon me. You taught me carefully and patiently. I feel that I¡¯ve received benefits that have impacted my entire life. Please ept my bow.¡±

    In the past, Yu Youyao had only treated her respectfully because Ms. Ye was her teacher. However, today, she was giving her a proper disciple¡¯s greeting. Ms. Ye was a little surprised.

    Before she could react, Yu Youyao kowtowed again. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave the capital on a merchant ship. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to show my respect to you in the future. Please ept my bow again.¡±

    Ms. Ye understood a little. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t noticed the undercurrents in the Yu Residence recently.

    After the side door of the First and Second Mansions was blocked, the side door of the Xiaoxiang Courtyard opened. The sisters of the Second Mansion went to school every day and came in directly from the side door of the Xiaoxiang Courtyard.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Before Old Madam Yu passed away, the Yu Residence had already prepared a generous gift and arranged for a carriage to send her home.

    It wasn¡¯t until two days ago that they arranged for someone to invite her back respectfully.

    Today, Yu Youyao was bidding farewell to her. She was probably going to Quanzhou and did not know when she would return.

    Yu Youyao kowtowed again. ¡°l will be leaving but I can¡¯t bear to part with you. I hope that you will live a long and healthy life in the future. Please ept my bow again.¡±

    After bowing three times and thanking her teacher, Ms. Ye quickly helped her up. ¡®Get up quickly. The ground is very cold. You¡¯ve just recovered a little, so you have to be careful.¡±

    The master and disciple sat in the room and chatted.

    Yu Youyao suddenly said, ¡°Ms. Ye, the court hasn¡¯t been peaceful in the past two years. Mr. Xian Yun has opened Chongshan Academy in Youzhou. Mr. Hu Shan will also go to Youzhou soon.¡±

    Back then, Mr. Hu Shan owed her grandfather a favor. When her grandmother was at her lowest, she never thought of using this favor. Instead, she used this favor to ask Mr. Hu Shan to enter the Yu Residence to teach her.

    Mr. Hu Shan had been in the Yu Residence for seven to eight years.

    Now that her grandmother had passed away, no matter how big a favor she owed, it was time to consider whether to stay or leave,

    Ms. Ye was slightly stunned. She vaguely understood what Yu Youyao meant.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao changed the topic and said, ¡°l also n to start a women¡¯s school in Youzhou. I wonder if you¡¯re interested?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a sudden interest to start a women¡¯s school.

    Instead, she had considered it for a long time.

    It did not matter if a woman became an official or not. What was important was that studying more could broaden her horizons and breadth of mind. In this world, the restrictions and rules on women would be less strict. With a broader mind, there would be more paths to choose, and more ways to live.

    She just hoped that a woman could use the power of knowledge to make her life better.

    Ms. Ye¡¯s hands trembled. As a woman, she had felt the inferiority of women to men and suddenly understood what Yu Youyao was thinking.

    This was a kind of like-minded agreement.

    They both thought the same way.

    After all, she was different from Yu Youyao. Compared to her, she had more scruples. ¡°l signed a seven-year long contract with the Yu Residence. There¡¯s still a year left.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little disappointed. This was Ms. Ye¡¯s excuse.

    However, she could understand.

    Ms. Ye was a divorcee. Even though she had be a female teacher, it was only limited to the inner residence. To start a women¡¯s school, she needed to really leave the inner residence.

    Ms. Ye would also be criticized.

    If Ms. Ye was alone, with her personality, she would definitely dare to let go.

    But she wasn¡¯t.

    She still had the huge Ye family behind her.

    Thergest literary family in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    To Ms. Ye, Madam Ye of Linjiang was the reason why she dared to be a female teacher after her divorce.

    This was also her baggage.

    Yu Youyao held Ms. Ye¡¯s hand and ced a letter in her hand. ¡°This is a travel pass to Youzhou. It was personally signed by King Yue Fei. In the future, if there¡¯s a chance, Ms. Ye can use this travel pass to go to the Yue Fei¡¯s

    Residence in the capital first. At that time, they will escort you to Youzhou.¡± She did not want Ms. Ye to go to Youzhou just to run a female school.

    Most importantly, the Great Zhou Dynasty was about to be in chaos. After all, the capital was a chaotic ce. She was her teacher so she naturally did not want Ms. Ye to be in danger.

    Nis. Ye took the letter and solemnly put it away. ¡°Thank you!¡¯

    She was not a fool. This travel pass was undoubtedly her disciple¡¯s greatest guarantee in the capital. No matter what, Youzhou would always be a way out.

    In the afternoon, Nanny Xu brought some servants who were willing to leave the capital with Yu Youyao and went to the ship to settle down first.

    Tao Da t s family included Chun Xiao and Old Madam Sun¡¯s family included Dong Mei. They were all children of the family. Old Madam Yu had long taught them well. The people she had arranged for Yu Youyao were all taking care of her, so they definitely had to follow her.

    Qiu Xing and Xia Tao had signed death contracts. Their lives had nothing to do with their families, so they were willing to follow her.

    Liu¡¯er couldn¡¯t bear to part with Old Madam Ma and didn¡¯t want to leave. However, she was had been fill to Old Madam Ma for the past few years. Out of consideration for their rtionship, she persuaded her to leave with Yu Youyao.

    On the other hand, Qin Xin, who did not have much of a presence in the Jade Courtyard, did not follow her because she was worried about her family.

    Most of the people from the Jade Courtyard left.

    The next morning, Xie Jingliu arrived at the Yu Residence,

    Yu Youyao brought Yu Shansi to bid farewell to his elders and got into the Xie family¡¯s carriage, heading all the way to the dock.

    Yin Huaixi rode his horse.

    Therge three- story ship stopped at the dock. Just as Yu Youyao was about to step onto the deck, she seemed to hear someone calling her.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously turned around and saw QI Sinian wearing a purple cloak with a furred cor that reached her waist. She was riding a horse and chasing after the dock. When she reached the dock, she jumped off the horse and waved at Yu Youyao before striding over.

    Yu Youyao quickly went up to her.

    Qi Sinian hugged Yu Youyao and patted her back hard. ¡°Take care and take care. ¡±

    These words expressed her reluctance to part.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she nodded vigorously. ¡°Take care too!¡±

    Qi Sinian untied the bag on her back and stuffed it into Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Hurry up and leave. I also stole a horse from the stable at home. Remember to write to me in the future.¡¯

    Yu Youyao sniffed. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    Qi Sinian turned around elegantly and waved at Yu Youyao. Only when Qi Sinian¡¯s back view disappeared from the dock did Yu Youyao calm dovvn and go to the deck.

    Yin Huaixi stood at the bow and reached out to her.

    Yu Youyao smiled and ced her hand in her cousin¡¯s.

    Yin Huaixi tightened his grip and pulled Yu Youyao onto the boat.

    As soon as Yu Youyao boarded the ship, she felt the ship shake slightly. Her feet couldn¡¯tnd on solid ground, and her body swayed as she fell into Yin

    Huaixi¡¯s arms..</font>

 Chapter 744 - 744: Warship

    Chapter 744 - 744: Warship

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Knowing that Yu Youyao had boarded the ship, Xie Jingliu quickly came out of the ship and saw the man and woman leaning against each other on the deck. He immediately narrowed his eyes and stared at ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±. His eyes almost spewed fire as he ced his hand on his cousin¡¯s waist.

    If he had only identally helped her up, how could he have hugged her for so long? His hand was on her waist, not to support her, but to hold her hand.

    This dog, Zhou Linghuai, clearly had ill intentions towards his little cousin.

    Xie Jingliu coughed hard, as if he was afraid that no one else could hear him.

    Hearing the cough, Yu Youyao subconsciously took a step back, but this was her first time riding a ship. The ship swayed slightly, and her body couldn¡¯t help but tilt. She was on the verge of copse.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly and pulled her into his arms. ¡°This is your first time on a boat. You¡¯ll feel a little dizzy at first. Be careful.¡±

    Seeing that he was so brazen, Xie Jingliu was furious. There was still a handsome and carefree smile on his face, and he kept reminding himself to stay calm in his heart!

    He couldn¡¯t be angry and scare her little cousin!

    Only then did he barely maintain his smile.

    ¡°This is Cousin¡¯s first time taking a boat, so she definitely won¡¯t be used to it. The room has already been arranged. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and rest for a while?¡± Xie Jingliu¡¯s expression paused for a moment. He looked at the arm around his little cousin¡¯s waist, but he was still smiling. ¡°There are too many people at the pier. Young Master Zhou, can you let go of my cousin first?¡±

    When his great- grandfather was around, he was an obedient grandson and would always follow behind and bow respectfully.

    Now that his great- grandfather was gone, he became dishonest.

    He actually dared to have such thoughts about his cousin.

    Beauty would be the death of him.

    There were no examples such marriages in the Xie Residence and the Yu Residence. He could not marry his cousin unless he was not a member of the Zhou family.

    Yin Huaixi knew that he couldn¡¯t fool Xie Jingliu, nor did he n to. It would take at least half a month to take a boat to Quanzhou. They were on the same boat and would see each other often. As time passede everything would be exposed.

    Was Yin Huaixi that kind of person who couldn¡¯t see the light of day?

    NO!

    Yu Youyao blushed and came out of Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms. She exined softly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m on a boat. I-I¡¯m not used to it. After I got on the boat, I kept feeling that my feet isn¡¯t on solid ground. My heart was feels very uneasy. Once the boat swayed slightly, I panicked.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was worried that she would lose her bnce and fall, so he was still holding her arm.

    Xie Jingliu raised his voice and shouted, ¡°Bi Zhu!¡±

    A young maidservant, who was about eleven or twelve years old and was wearing a green jacket dress, quickly walked out of the ship and bowed to Xie Jingliu. ¡°Hello, Young Master!¡±

    Xie Jingliu pointed at Bi Zhu and said, ¡°Grandmother chose two maidservants for you. This is Bi Zhu, and the other one is called Cui Zhu. She should be cleaning up the room now.¡± As if he was worried that she would misunderstand, he exined, ¡°Grandmother knows that you don¡¯tck anyone to serve you. It¡¯s just that this is the first time you¡¯ve taken a boat and will stay on the water for half a month. Bi Zhu and Cui Zhu are both fishing girls. They¡¯ve followed Father to the sea since they were young. To them, the boat is no different from tnd.¡¯

    It was also the first time the people in front of her had taken a boat, so it was inevitable that they would feel ufortable. It was best to send two people who were used to sailing on the water to serve her.

    Yu Youyao was very touched. ¡°Grandmother is so thoughtful.¡±

    Xie Jingliu smiled and instructed Bi Zhu, ¡°Meet Young Miss. Then¡­¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at the hand that was still holding his little cousin¡¯s arm. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Help Young Miss back to her room to rest.¡±

    Bi Zhu agreed and respectfully stepped forward to bow to Yu Youyao before supporting her.

    Yin Huaixi could only retract his arm.

    Bi Zhu had the strength to steadily help Yu Youyao around the boat.

    As soon as she left, Xie Jingliu sneered. He opened the fan in his hand with a whoosh, and a small de popped out of the fan¡¯s arc, rushing towards the other party¡¯s face bluntly.

    The fan attacked at lightning speed. Yin Huaixi turned around and raised his hand to block Xie Jingliu¡¯s wrist.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s wrist was agile as he avoided his grip.

    The two of them exchanged blows. There was a tacit understanding between them. They did not use their fists and feet, only their martial arts.

    In the blink of an eye, more than ten moves were exchanged.

    The more Xie Jingliu fought, the more shocked he became. He had practiced this move since he was young, but how could a sickly young master like ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± have such powerful skills?

    Dragon-entwining Hands was easy to learn but difficult to master. Anyone who could practice to this level had excellent foundation.

    It was definitely not something that a weak schr like Zhou Linghuai could learn.

    At the thought of this, Xie Jingliu¡¯s heart sank. He closed his fan and took a step back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded.

    The two of them entered the ship one after another. Xie Jingliu led Yin Huaixi to the top floor. The cold wind howled angrily in the wind, and their clothes fluttered.

    Xie Jingliu went straight to the point. ¡°Three years ago, after I left the capital, I personally went to Youzhou. The young master of the Zhou family, who is in charge of Youzhou, is weak and lives in seclusion. His reputation isn¡¯t revealed, but as long as you have the intention, it¡¯s not impossible to find out about him. Niany people in the Zhou family know about him.¡±

    Back then, when he saw that Zhou Linghuai was close to his cousin, he felt worried.

    After the matter in the capital was over, he personally made a trip over.

    At that time, he did not doubt ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡¯s¡± identity. He suspected that ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± had entered the capital for a purpose and wanted to test his character.

    The news he had heard was probably simr to Zhou Linghuai in person, so he did not suspect anything else.

    At that time, if he had been more meticulous and drawn a portrait of ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡±, he would have known if the person in front of him was a human or a ghost.

    Xie Jingliu had taken the initiative with just one sentence, indicating that he knew a lot about ¡°Zhou Linghuai.¡± Don¡¯t even think about using ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± to fool him.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled and took out the yellow jade ring from his pocket, throwing it to Xie Jingliu.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡± Xie Jingliu sneered. He reached out and grabbed the jade ring. Without even looking at it, he threw the jade ring back. ¡°One person ys two roles. There aren¡¯t as many characters on a stage as you.¡±

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his nose.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s voice was very cold. ¡°Does my cousin know your identity?¡± Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°l didn¡¯t hide it from her. She knew about it three years ago.¡±

    Thinking of the scene of his cousin leaning against Yin Huaixi¡¯s chest on the deck just now, Xie Jingliu¡¯s eyelids He had a bad feeling in his heart, as if his cousin was about to fly away.

    Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t smile anymore. He nced at Yin Huaixi from the corner of his eye. ¡°King Li of Zhou has already been rehabilitated. You¡¯ve been conferred the title of King of the North by Yue Fei. Instead of guarding the

    North, why are you still staying in the capital?¡±

    He gritted his teeth and said thest few words, making him panic.

    The dignified King of the North, Yue Fei, did not stay in the North. Instead, he stayed in the Yu Residence and coaxed his cousin. Everyone knew his intentions..</font>

 Chapter 745 - 745: Killing the Goose that Lays the Golden Eggs

    Chapter 745 - 745: Killing the Goose that Lays the Golden Eggs

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Under Xie Jingliu¡¯s murderous gaze, Yin Huaixi¡¯s scalp went numb. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Xie Jingliu, but he was weak. His brother-inw was born to cause trouble.

    ¡°Old Madam Yu gave me a token before she died.¡± He immediately took out the token and handed it to Xie Jingliu.

    This time, he didn¡¯t throw it out.

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to project one¡¯s shorings on someone. If Xie Jingliu deliberately didn¡¯t ept it and the token shattered, it would be a waste.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s face darkened. No wonder Yin Huaixi dared to brazenly ¡°disrespect¡¯! his cousin in front of him. It turned out that he had the ¡°golden token arrow¡± in his hand!<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    He reached out to take the token, and the two of them exchanged blows a few times. Yin Huaixi held the token tightly.

    Xie Jingliu took a deep breath. ¡°Let go!¡¯

    Not only did Yin Huaixi not let go, but he also said eloquently, ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if you identally lose your grip and break the token?¡±

    Xie Jingliu felt a lump in his throat. ¡°Am I such a person?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°One can never be too careful. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re such a person or not.¡± Xie Jingliu took a deep breath and had to calm down.

    He had to calm down.

    H-how could he calm down? Before he could warm up to his cousin, she was already about to be someone else¡¯s.

    He couldn¡¯t calm down.

    Xie Jingliu was exasperated. ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, how am I supposed to see it clearly? You said that this is a token, so it¡¯s really a token? You could have casually taken out an item and lied to me. If you say that this is a token, do I have to believe you? Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    To a family, a token had an important inheritance meaning. As long as they saw the token clearly and went to the Yu Residence to ask about it, they would know if it was real.

    Yin Huaixi hesitated for a moment.

    He actually dared to hesitate!! Xie Jingliu said angrily, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll use more strength.¡±

    A jade object would shatter with a little force.

    Yin Huaixi quickly said, ¡°Open your hand. I¡¯ll put it in yours.¡±

    Xie Jingliu gritted his teeth in anger and opened his palm.

    Only then did Yin Huaixi carefully ce the token on Xie Jingliu¡¯s palm. He did not forget to instruct, ¡°Be careful. Yao Yao also has the same token. This is a pair. Don¡¯t break it.¡±

    Xie Jingliu suspected that these words were really meant to provoke him!

    At that moment, he really wanted to break this token. If he identally broke it, it wouldn¡¯t be a pair.

    Therefore, Yin Huaixi¡¯s worry was not unreasonable.

    Under Yin Huaixi¡¯s bright eyes, Xie Jingliu took a deep breath and gradually calmed down. He carefully examined the jade pendant. ¡°This is a family heirloom of the Xie family. Auntie has carried it with her since she was young. It¡¯s carved from a piece of red and yellow Hetian jade. It¡¯s as red as blood, as beautiful as cinnabar, as yellow as pride, and as soft as fat. It¡¯s a rare piece in the world.¡¯

    The Jade Theory recorded the color of jade. ¡°In this day and age, green and white aremon, ck is lessmon, and yellow is definitely rare.¡± Red and yellow were colors that were definitely unique.

    When Yin Huaixi heard this, he knew that Old Madam Yu was a reliable person. She had given him the ¡°token¡± without any hesitation. Since the double fish round pendant was so important, his marriage with Yu Youyao was more than settled.

    There was no need to worry if someone in the Xie family did not like this token. No one would identally shale their hands, not hold it well or identally drop it.

    Xie Jingliu handed the token back to Yin Huaixi with aplicated expression. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this when Great-Grandfather entered the capital previously?¡±

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t good to reveal my identity previously.¡±

    Xie Jingliu sneered. ¡°So, you¡¯re sending my cousin to Quanzhou this time and confessing to my great-grandfather?¡±

    Yin Huaixi lowered his eyes and rubbed the embroidered fish token in his hand. ¡°In the previous dynasty, there was a silk merchant with the surname Shen. How simr is the current situation of the Xie Residence to him? Marquis or king, thousands of riders returned to Mang Mountain. When a cunning rabbit dies, itsckeys will be cooked. When all the birds are gone, a good bow will be hidden deep in the mountains.¡±

    Xie Jingliu pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Yin Huaixi pointed at the ragged and disheveledborers at the dock. ¡°The drought is far more serious than the flood. It¡¯s not even October, but it¡¯s already winter in the north. Themoners will face a desperate situation of hunger and cold. The Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief is only a temporary relief. They¡¯re lucky to survive the winter. What about next year?¡±

    Xie Jingliu suddenly closed his eyes.

    What about next year?

    If the drought continued next year, where would the Imperial Court get the money to fund the disaster relief?

    How were themoners going to survive the situation of the farmers starving to death next year?

    The root of everything was that the treasury was empty.

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly. ¡°In the previous dynasty, Zhejiangs state policy of converting rice ntations into mulberry ntations blew up the embankments and flooded the fields, resulting in unbearable consequences.

    There were also officials of the Imperial Court who joined forces with the local merchants to implement a political campaign selling farnd for food. It was actually buying and annexing thend of themoners at a low price, angering the emperor. In order to appease the emperor and make up for the consequences, disaster relief and filling the deficit of the treasury became the top priority.¡±

    Xie Jingliu slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Regardless of whether he¡¯s loyal or traitorous, only Merchant Shen has a huge sum of money to fill the deficit in the treasury.¡±

    The Xie Residence was also sensible. In the end, it was the winds howl around the highest peaks. ¡°The Xie Residence helped the Imperial Court open the sea ban. This is a merit, but in the emperor¡¯s opinion, the Imperial Court¡¯s

    merchant ships rely on the Xie Residence to get rich, but the Xie Residence¡¯s wealth doesn¡¯t belong to the Imperial Court.¡±

    Compared to the wealth of the country, business was already a source of trouble.

    ¡°In recent years, the pirates often plundered merchant ships at sea, and the Imperial Court suffered a lot. Previously, the pirates colluded and invaded the southeast coast wantonly. Ye Hanyuan temporarily stabilized the situation, but after this incident, it¡¯s not so easy for maritime trade to return to its former prosperity.¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not finish his sentence, but Xie Jingliu already understood.

    The merchant ships of the Imperial Court relied on the Xie family to make a fortune. The Imperial Court obtained huge benefits, and the Xie family still had to pay arge sum of trade taxes to the Imperial Court. This was a win-win situation.

    However, a goose thatid golden eggs could noty eggs.

    The Imperial Court had no choice but to kill the goose thatid the golden eggs.

    Previously, it was because Yu Youyao had donated a million taels of silver to the Imperial Court that the dog emperor had temporarily looked at the corrupt officials in Zhejiang.

    What about next year?

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°A few days after the dirty money from Zhejiang enters the treasury, it has to be used for disaster relief again. When the treasury runs out of money next year, they can only raid the Xie Residence to make up for the shortfall. The Xie Residence has so many merchant ships, so it¡¯s only logical that they belong to the Imperial Court. The business of maritime trade will be monopolized by the Imperial Court. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡±

    Xie Jingliu said sarcastically, ¡°The Xie familys ancestral teachings state that if one doesn¡¯t be an official in the world, wealth under the heavens should be obtained and used by the people. A few years ago, Great-Grandfather was already consolidating the family¡¯s business. Every year, he took the initiative to pay an additional 15% of the merchant tax to the Imperial Court. In the past few years, there have been natural and man-made disasters. The Xie family hasn¡¯t been idle either. They¡¯ve used silver to hoard food for disaster relief..¡±</font>

 Chapter 746 - 746: Forced to Rebel

    Chapter 746 - 746: Forced to Rebel

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°The Imperial Court wants to raise money for disaster relief, and the Xie Residence is also the first to bear the brunt.¡¯

    ¡°Great-Grandfather took the initiative to contact the merchants in the north and south regions and persuade them to help the Imperial Court relief the disaster.¡¯

    ¡°Without the help of my Xie family, how could that despicable person, Yu Zongzheng, have resolved the water problem in Zhejiang?¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°Shen Jushangs final crime was to buy food privately to relieve the disaster under the guise of the Weaving Bureau. The merchants were in chaos and were severely punished.¡± Shen Jushang was heartless as a businessman, so his death was not a pity. However, the Xie family was benevolent. If he had to die, he still had to die. ¡°If Yu Zongshen was still in the cab, the Imperial Court would have restrained them. However, he is mourning in the n now, and the cab is not peaceful.¡±

    The dog emperor had long cast his gaze on Quanzhou.<div>

    <font <="" div="">

    However, since he had caused trouble in Zhejiang, the dog emperor¡¯s anger was directed at the corrupt officials in Zhejiang.

    Yu Zongshen had joined forces with the Qingliu of Zhejiang to reorganize the government wantonly and seize the dirty money. It also made the dog emperor feel that there were benefits so that the Xie family could be safe.

    However, this was not a long-term solution.

    Xie Jingliuughed silently. Hisughter was a little deste. ¡°The treasury has always been deficient. They either have designs on themoners and want to plunder their wealth, or have designs on the merchants. Today, there is a man-made disaster. If they have designs on themoners, how can the Xie family protect themselves? Everything our Xie family does for the Imperial Court and themoners isn¡¯t self-preservation, but self-destruction.¡¯

    Even if the Xie family lost all their wealth, would the Imperial Court believe it?

    It was just that desire was difficult to satisfy.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The emperor¡¯s body is poisoned and he hasn¡¯t been to court for a few days. All the Daoists in the Heavenly Hall have been ¡®invited¡¯ into the Chenggan Pce. Concubine Lan of the Lanyi Pce will temporarily be in charge of the phoenix seal and manage all the matters in the pce.¡±

    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°invited¡±.

    The secrets revealed were so secretive that it was terrifying.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn. Not to mention the Xie Residence, even the capital did not reveal any news from the pce. The emperor was obsessed with Dao techniques. Not to mention not going to court

    for three to five days, he could even stay away for half a month or even three

    to five months. Who would have thought that there was actually such a hidden turbulence?

    Yin Huaixi sighed slightly. ¡°The emperor won¡¯t be able to survive the new year. On the surface, Concubine Xu is imprisoned, but the Xu family is powerful.

    Concubine Lan is in charge of the harem and is deeply trusted by the emperor.

    The Empress of the Central Pce has been sick in the pce for a long time. The Fourth Prince is not lowly and is hiding his strength. The battle for the position of heir will cause a bloodbath in the pce.¡±

    Xie Jingliu understood the deeper meaning. ¡°The Empress and the Fourth

    Prince¡­¡±

    He suddenly understood the crux of the matter.

    There wasn¡¯t a son in the Central Pce and the Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother had died in childbirth. In the future, when the Fourth Prince ascended the throne, the current Empress Dowager would be the Empress Dowager.

    This dynasty valued legitimate wife and elders.

    The first wife was always prioritised.

    The Ning n had been destroyed, but as long as the daughter of the Ning n was forever the first wife, the influence of the Ning n would never really disappear.

    Madam Ning was the same as the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. They were both old nobles from the time of their great ancestors and had very powerful forces in the army. Looking at the old generals in the court, how many of them had been promoted by Duke Ning in the past?

    While Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu were fighting to the death, the Empress of the Central Pce had already secretly gathered her strength.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence is the descendant of the emperor. If they support the fourth prince¡¯s ascension, then the fourth prince will be legitimate. The second and third princes will be rebels. This suits the position of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s royalists.¡± He had heard Yu Youyao mention it before.

    Yu Youyao would have married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence at the age of 14 and died at the age of 17.

    At that time, Song Mingzhao was already the Marquis of Zhenguo and had power over the court.

    Thinking about it, Song Mingzhao was only in his early twenties. Even if the Zhenguo Marquis Residence supported a new emperor, it wouldn¡¯t be his turn to be in the limelight.

    If Song Mingzhao had obtained a schrly title in the earlier exam, he could have given his support to his chosen heir. Besides, they are descendents of the imperial family. With the wealth of the Xie family, it would have really been like a mantis chasing after a cicada but not knowing that an oriole is behind wanting to eat it. In the end, he would have won this battle for the throne.

    The Xie Residence would have died in Song Mingzhao!s hands.

    All of this made sense.

    There was a reason why he had such a guess.

    If Song Mingzhao wanted to nurture Yu Youyao into a medicinal catalyst, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get past the Xie family.

    Once there was news that Song Mingzhao was involved in shamanic matters, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence would be destroyed. Song Mingzhao would definitely not leave any future trouble for himself. Eliminating the Xie family was his first step.

    Only by making Yu Youyao lose all her backing could she be at his mercy.

    At the thought of this, Yin Huaixi frowned.

    It was just an absurd nightmare. M/hy was he inexplicably concerned?

    Every time he thought of what had happened to Yu Youyao in her nightmare, his heart would be filled with pain.

    Xie Jingliu frowned. ¡°The situation in the harem is actually already so serious. What about the vassal lords?¡±

    HE was really sharp. Yin Huaixi smiled and said, ¡°The capital is in chaos. It¡¯s time for the vassal lords to rebel. It¡¯s only logical to raise an army and start a proper war.¡±

    Xie Jingliu was a little shocked. ¡°How can you be sure that the vassal lords will definitely rebel? Not to mention that the three camps of the capital have more than 100,000 elites guarding them, and 50,000 imperial guards surrounding the pce. The total number of troops in the capital is close to 300,000. This is the most elite army of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Moreover, you, King Yue Fei, are in the north. Can you really stand by and do nothing?¡±

    All these years, why hadn¡¯t the vassal lords made a move?

    On one hand, the capital¡¯s troops were strong, but on the other hand, they were afraid of the hundreds of thousands of You soldiers in the North.

    The 500,000 You soldiers were summoned to the capital to coordinate with each other. They could advance and defend against external enemies, and they could retreat to help the capital. Therefore, before King Li of Zhou, the North did not have any vassal states. In order to prevent the North from bing a problem, the Imperial Court often changed the generals guarding it.

    The reason why the emperor was at ease with King Li of Zhou.

    It was because in the past, King Li of Zhou was not important. His only use was his status as a prince. It was a natural deterrent to the generals guarding the North.

    The reason why the emperor was at ease with Yin Huaixi now.

    It was because Yin Huaixi¡¯s crippled leg made him weak and easy to control.

    King Yue Fei was deeply indebted to the emperor. The vassal lords were crazy to rebel.

    Yin Huaixi said casually, ¡°If they don¡¯t rebel, we¡¯ll force them to rebel!¡±

    Xie Jingliu held his breath. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°Do you still remember that three years ago, the

    King of Liang sent his heir into the capital without an edict?¡±

    Xie Jingliu gasped. He was the one who had sent this news to the capital. How could he not remember? From that time, he knew that the King of Liang would rebel sooner orter.

    In the past few years, the Xie family had already cut off all business dealings with the southern border. Some of the businesses under their name had also been transferred from Fujian and they focused on the northwest.

    It was just in case.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Our emperor is suspicious by nature. He can¡¯t even tolerate his brothers who risked their lives for him.. Do you think he can tolerate a vassal lord overstepping the emperor¡¯s authority and letting King Liang off so easily? Do you think anyone had the ability to vouch for a vassal lord in front of the emperor at that time?¡±</font>

 Chapter 747 - 747: Must Get It

    Chapter 747 - 747: Must Get It

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Without thinking, Xie Jingliu said, ¡°Marquis of Weining!¡± After saying that, he added, ¡°The former Imperial Consort Lu¡¯s maiden family, the Weining Marquis Residence, waster implicated in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case and was demoted to Ning Yuanbo. Not long ago, he was implicated in the case of fraud in the examination. His entire family was imprisoned. He¡¯s still locked up in the imperial prison. He hasn¡¯t been tried or convicted.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s smile faded slightly. ¡°The court officials and the vassal lords colluded with each other. Their crimes wereplicit. The Imperial Court punished them. Do you think King Liang will rebel or not?¡±

    He had been keeping Ning Yuanbo¡¯s family around for this moment.

    Xie Jingliu understood. ¡°Now, not only is the Xie Residence facing a threat from the Imperial Court, but Quanzhou is the only way to enter the capital. Although it¡¯s far from Liangzhou, it¡¯s in sync. On the other hand, Quanzhou¡¯s trade is prosperous and it¡¯s a rich ce in the southeast. If I were the King of Liang, I would definitely capture Quanzhou first and make preparations war.

    When there are enough backup supplies, I can attack or retreat to defend.¡±

    This news really caught the Xie family off guard. As the old saying went, one can never be too careful.

    The Xie Residence had reacted to protect themselves, but they had never expected that the King of Liang would be forced to rebel.

    If Yin Huaixi hadn¡¯t reminded the Xie Residence, the Xie Residence would definitely suffer a cmity.

    All of this was Yin Huaixi¡¯s scheme, but the Xie family could not me him. The King of Liang would rebel sooner orter. This was the cmity of the Xie family. Whether they would dodge the bullet or be consigned to eternal damnation, it had nothing to do with anyone.

    Yin Huaixi smiled but said nothing.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s gaze suddenly turned sharp. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to say that the vassal lords are rebelling. You, Yin Huaixi, are one of them. You¡¯re forcing the Xie family to make a choice by cing the situation in front of me.¡±

    The Xie family had no choice.

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t force the Xie family to make a choice.¡±

    However, Xie Jingliu smiled sarcastically. ¡°You sending my cousin to

    Quanzhou is just a cover. Your real goal is to let the Xie family bring her to the North.¡± He sneered and finally realized that the person in front of him was the son of the famous King Li of Zhou, King Yue Fei. ¡°You used a token to tie my cousin, and even the entire Xie family, to your side. Yin Huaixi, you¡¯re really scheming.¡±

    The cold wind on the top floor of the ship screamed, and the words that had just left his mouth were instantly swept away by the wind.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice suddenly deepened. ¡°The Xie family is indeed part of my n, but¡­¡±

    Xie Jingliu sneered. ¡°Is this your goal for getting close to my cousin?¡± He grabbed Yin Huaixi¡¯spel and red at him. ¡°Why did you implicate my cousin? She¡¯s so innocent!¡±

    He raised his fist and punched Yin Huaixi in the face.

    Yin Huaixi took a step back, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.

    was in the wrong for hiding my identity from the Xie family. I owe you this punch. If it weren¡¯t for Yao Yao, would 1 care about the life and death of the Xie family? The dog emperor reorganized Zhejiang and confiscated arge sum of money. This sum of money is only enough for disaster relief. Do you think that the wealth of Zhejiang is nothing?¡±

    Xie Jingliu said in a sh, ¡°Ye Hanyuan didn¡¯t go to Zhejiang to stabilize the situation in Zhejiang at all. Instead, he went to take a step forward and stir up the situation in Zhejiang. He took advantage of the chaos to control the entire

    Jiangnan, Jiangbei, South Zhili, and Fujian. The Imperial Court worked hard to reorganize the government in Zhejiang to only receive a hard-earned sum of money. The most important thing fell into your hands!¡±

    This way, the entire central and southern hintend was in Yin Huaixi¡¯s hands.

    Was Yin Huaixi short of money?

    Xie Jingliu gasped. ¡°Yin Huaixi, you¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi stared at him and said word by word, ¡®1 1 must get it!¡±

    Xie Jingliu was furious.

    However, Yin Huaixi did not look at him. ¡°She has been living in the Yu Residence for more than three years. For more than a thousand days and nights, I was the one who apanied her to grow up bit by bit. When she wasn¡¯t doing well in her studies, I guided her in her studies. When her handwriting wasn¡¯t good, I guided her in practicing her calligraphy. When she despised the role of household manager and was tired, I helped here up with ideas. When she liked incense medicine, I gathered all the wonders in the world. When she was unhappy, I coaxed her to be happy. When she was happy, I was also the one who shared it with her¡­¡±

    Xie Jingliu had mixed feelings. Yin Huaixi¡¯s words only indicated one thing. He and his little cousin had long overstepped the boundaries of men and women, as well as etiquette and rules.

    All of this was with Old Madam Yu¡¯s tacit approval.

    It was also under his little cousin¡¯s tacit approval.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°My family was destroyed and I was a disabled person, struggling to live. However, I still remember that on the first day I entered the Yu Residence, she held my hand and asked me if my leg still hurt.¡±

    Xie Jingliu was stunned when he heard this. Wasn¡¯t this an ordinary sentence? Why did Yin Huaixi take it to heart on their first meeting?

    This was a very ordinary sentence. Why did it leave such a strong impression the moment they met? Yin Huaixi also found it funny. ¡°Ever since I became disabled, the people around me have kept quiet about my leg. No one has ever brazenly asked me if my leg hurts in front of me.¡±

    At that time, it was as if a bolt of lightning had suddenly shot into his heart, causing it to go numb.

    An unfamiliar emotion arose that did not feel good. Just as he was about to expel this strange feeling, he noticed that the little girl was squatting in front of him and raising her little neck to ask this question. Her eyes were bright like the stars in the sky, making him dizzy. For some reason, he answered her.

    At that time, he did not think much of this scene.

    However,ter on, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the first time they had met. This little girl, who had been acknowledged by her family as having a

    mischievous and stupid personality, was actually as pure as ss. She was also very good at observing appearances.

    Even though it was the first time they had met, she had quietly helped him out three times.

    Although it was meager, this pure kindness had given him a good impression.

    This, he thought, was the fate between them.

    Although Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t feel the same way about Yin Huaixi, he was a talented person that Mr. Xian Yun had mentioned. There was an innate pride in his bones. Even if he fell into the mud and was covered in dirt, he didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy or even pity.

    The sympathy and pity of the world were too cheap.

    It was superficial kindness.

    Behind this superficial kindness, why didn¡¯t she have a ¡°strange¡± and ¡°different¡± gaze?

    With her honest personality, even though Yin Huaixi was disabled, she could still treat him calmly and in fairness. This made hers eem even more precious.

    Yin Huaixi was smiling. ¡°She was the one who helped me up from the mud bit by bit. She prepared medicinal cuisine every day to nourish my body. Every time I had a leg problem, she was the one who worked hard to study all kinds of incense recipes and medicinal oil to help me relieve the pain. She was also the one who asked the Xie family for help and found the main medicine to nourish my body¡­¡±

    Every word and sentence was an inseparable entanglement between Yin

    Huaixi and his cousin. Xie Jingliu did not want to admit it, but he had to admit that Yin Huaixi had done better than the Xie family in the past three years.

    Yin Huaixi reced the Xie family and did what they couldn¡¯t do.

    He had sincerely protected his younger cousin for more than three years..

 Chapter 748 - 748: Arriving in Quanzhou

    Chapter 748 - 748: Arriving in Quanzhou

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi rubbed the token in his hand. ¡°We can¡¯t be separated anymore. I have to be with her eventually. Wherever she is, I¡¯ll be there. If the mortal world separates us, we¡¯ll break through the barrier of the world. If distance separates us, we¡¯ll cross mountains and rivers. The Xie family is just one of the obstacles to me. I¡¯m not afraid of obstacles, but I¡¯m afraid that her heart isn¡¯t dedicated to me.¡¯

    Xie Jingliu sneered. ¡°You want to tell me that you¡¯re worried that my cousin will be loyal to the Xie family and not you after she goes to Quanzhou, so you asked Old Madam Yu for a token to shackle the marriage between the two of you?¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°You should save these words for my great- grandfather after you go to Quanzhou!¡±

    If Yin Huaixi was really sincere to his cousin, wasn¡¯t he most worried that it would be difficult to exin his status to his great- grandfather?

    He analyzed that the Imperial Court was killing the goose thatid the golden eggs. Once the King of Liang rebelled, the Xie family would be annihted. How could Yin Huaixi dare to joke in front of his great- grandfather when he was forcing the Xie Residence to make a decision?

    He could even misunderstand that Yin Huaixi had deliberately approached his cousin with ulterior motives.

    Could it be that her great- grandfather wouldn¡¯t think the same?

    Yin Huaixi knew that there were some things that he shouldn¡¯t say. If he said too much, he would anger his great- grandfather, so he deliberately looked for him to say it. As a member of the Xie family, he was concerned about the survival of the Xie family. When he heard this, would he not discuss it with his family?

    When he said it, the meaning waspletely different from Yin Huaixi saying it himself.

    After Yin Huaixi exined his identity and revealed the token, his great- grandfather would definitely ask him about Yin Huaixi¡¯s attitude towards his cousin. After all, in the entire Xie Residence, he was the only one who interacted with Yin Huaixi the most.

    How would he answer then?

    Should he mention what Yin Huaixi had said to him to his great- grandfather?

    He was really stupid! Yin Huaixi was a real dog!

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his nose. ¡°Do you really think that my punch was for nothing?!¡±

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s fists hardened, and he felt that his punch just now had been too light. ¡°Dog!

    Yin Huaixi pretended not to understand. ¡°I¡¯ve never hidden anything about me from Yao Yao. If Yao Yao finds out that you punched me just now, do you think her heart will ache¡­

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s fist itched. He really wanted to punch him in the face again. ¡°What a real dog!¡¯

    Yin Huaixi added on. ¡°When Old Madam Yu handed the token to me, she asked me not to tell Yao Yao about this for the time being. In the future, when Yao Yao and I are in love, we¡¯ll talk about marriage.¡±

    This time, Xie Jingliu really believed that Yin Huaixi was sincere to his little cousin. However, based on this alone, he felt that he was tired of living and was asking for a beating.

    Yin Huaixi changed the topic. ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I can get Yao Yao to personally discuss it with Old Master Xie. A cmity is about to happen to the

    Xie Residence, so Yao Yao definitely won¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±

    Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°How dare you? You¡¯re really a dog. I don¡¯t think you should be called Yin Huaixi. You should just change your name to Dog Yin! ¡±

    If Yin Huaixi really wanted to implicate his little cousin, he wouldn¡¯t have specially looked for him to talk.

    To be able to say this, he must be a real dog.

    If you weren¡¯t my future third uncle, I would have offended you and beaten you to death. Of course, Yin Huaixi only dared to think about it in his heart. Xie Jingliu¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. The open space on the top floor of the ship could be seen from afar. It was a majestic and strict pce wall.

    He tilted his head and nced at Yin Huaixi. Yin Huaixi lowered his head and rubbed the token in his hand with a very focused expression. He opened his mouth but swallowed the words that were about toe out.

    Forget it!

    There were some things that he shouldn¡¯t have said in the first ce.

    After going to Quanzhou, Yin Huaixi had to give his great- grandfather an exnation.

    The room on the ship was very big. Considering that Yu Youyao was still in mourning, the decorations inside were elegant andfortable. Cui Zhu was a little older, about 14 or 15 years old. She looked ordinary and very stable.

    After seeing Yu Youyao, she exined eloquently, ¡°Young Miss has been conferred the title of County Head. ording to the rules, there are four maidservants in the house, six second-in-charge maidservants, and twelve young maidservants. There are a few people in the courtyard. When Young Miss goes to Quanzhou, the people in the house who serve her might also follow. Old Madam is also worried that Young Miss won¡¯t have enough people in front of her and will suffer.¡¯

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Auntie Xu in my house used toe from the pce. She was also the one who arranged the people serving me. Let Xia Tao take you to find her.¡¯

    Bi Zhu and Cui Zhu heaved a sigh of relief and left the room obediently.

    Young Miss¡¯s attitude was gentle, and when she spoke, she spoke gently and unhurriedly. She should be an easy- going master.

    Not long after, Auntie Xu came over. ¡°Your grandmother has chosen an excellent person. She¡¯s a servant of the Xie family. She¡¯s been taught the rules and etiquette. She must have specially found a nanny from the pce.¡±

    ¡°Cui Zhu is steady, so she¡¯ll stay by your side to serve you. There¡¯s a huge difference in customs and rules between Quanzhou and the capital. You have to have someone older and more steady to guide and take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Cui Zhu is a little young, so she¡¯s temporarily arranged to be in the tea room. After arriving in Quanzhou, what you¡¯ll usually eat and drink will be different from the capital. With Cui Zhu around, it¡¯ll be safer.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Auntie.¡±

    Auntie Xu held her hand. ¡°Your grandmother has thought it through. With these two maidservants around, you and the people around you can know a little about the situation in Quanzhou in advance. You won¡¯t be in the dark when you¡¯re there.¡±

    Yu Youyao ate some medicinal porridge. After another hour, the boat finally sailed.

    Next, from time to time, Cui Zhu would mention some of Quanzhou¡¯s customs and favors. She also prepared some books for her to pass the time.

    At first, Yu Youyao was a little seasick.

    Fortunately, she had brought a doctor along on the ship and taken medicine.

    In addition, Cui Zhu and Bi Zhu served her well. In about three to five days, Yu Youyao gradually adapted to life on the ship.

    Xia Tao¡¯s seasickness was more serious, and she fell sick in less than two days.

    With a doctor taking care of her, there was not much of a problem.

    When the merchant ship arrived at the Quanzhou pier, it was already October 20th.

    The weather in Quanzhou was warmer, and the weather in October was no different from autumn in the capital.

    As she wanted to see her elders, Cui Zhu helped Yu Youyao wash up again. She changed into a light apricot-colored brocade skirt with a nted top. Her entire outfit was covered with apricot-colored patterns.

    Considering that this was the first time Yu Youyao had officially visited her elders, she had to show her filial piety. Her light apricot color was elegant and noble, so it wouldn¡¯t be rude.

    After washing up, Cui Zhu helped Yu Youyao onto the deck. The salty sea breeze blew against her face. There were peopleing and going on the pier, and it was bust].ing.

    Yin Huaixi, who was waiting on the deck, saw Yu Youyaoe out. ¡°There are many boats parked at the pier. Your third cousin has to arrange for the loading and unloading. The Xie family has sent a carriage to pick you up. Your eldest uncle and four other cousins are all here. They¡¯re waiting at the pier..¡±

 Chapter 749 - 749: Xie Residence

    Chapter 749: Xie Residence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Xie Residence had more people than the Yu Residence, but their rtionship was much simpler.

    Her maternal grandfather, maternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, three uncles, three aunts, and five cousins were all from the same family and were very close.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She quickly said, ¡°Get off the ship quickly, lest Eldest Uncle and the four cousins wait too long.¡±

    There were many people at the pier. Yin Huaixi led the way. A few maidservants and old maids surrounded Yu Youyao to prevent too many people from bumping into her.

    Not long after, she saw the carriage with the Xie family¡¯s emblem parked in the open.

    Yu Youyao saw someone waving at her. Immediately after, her eldest uncle led four young men and weed her excitedly.

    The people from the Xie Residence were all good-looking. Eldest Uncle, Xie Xun, was in his forties and had a beautiful beard. He had an elegant and handsome aura. Third Cousin, Xie Jingliu, took after his eldest uncle.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly stepped forward and bowed to her eldest uncle. ¡°Hello, Eldest Uncle!¡±

    It had been four to five years since Xie Xun had seen Yu Youyao. In the past, she used to be a pink and tender ball of glutinous rice, but now, she had grown into a graceful youngdy. She looked very much like her younger sister, and he felt both nostalgic and gratified.

    He reached out and patted his niece¡¯s small shoulder gently. He nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all family. There¡¯s no need for such etiquette.¡± With that, he pointed at his cousin, who was standing a step behind him. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen these cousins before¡­

    Eldest Uncle, Xie Xun, had two sons. Eldest Cousin, Xingzhou, and Third Cousin, Jingliu. Eldest Cousin was 26 years old and had already started a family. He had a little nephew who was four years old this year.

    Her second uncle, Xie Liao, had a son. He was her cousin, Xie Linyuan. He was 23 years old this year and had just started a family. He did not have any children yet.

    Third Uncle, Xie Tiao, also had two sons. Fourth Cousin, Xie Yanqing, and Fifth Cousin, Xie Yunze. Fourth Cousin and Third Cousin were all in their prime. Fifth Cousin had just turned 18 this year.

    Yu Youyao bowed and greeted each of them.

    Her cousins also returned the greetings one by one.

    Xie Yunze was the youngest and had a lively personality. There were a few times when he wanted to get close to his petite and pleasant cousin and talk to her, but he was stopped by Xie Xingzhou.

    After the etiquette ceremony, Eldest Cousin Xie Xingzhou stroked Yu Youyao¡¯s head. ¡°The pier isn¡¯t a ce to talk. Little Yao¡¯er has been on the boat for more than half a month. I think it¡¯s been hard on her, so she¡¯ll return to the residence to settle down first.¡¯

    Fourth Cousin, Xie Qingyan, tugged at Xie Yunze and quickly agreed. ¡°Yes, yes. Great Grandfather, Second Grandfather, Grandmother, and all the Aunts are waiting for Little Yao¡¯er at home.¡±

    There were all kinds of people at the pier. It was very noisy and they did not stay for long.

    Her second cousin, Xie Linyuan, said gently, ¡°Great-grandfather,

    Grandfather, and Grandmother have been talking about you recently, hoping that you woulde over sooner. When Grandmother heard that you had entered the harbor on a boat, she shouted that she wanted toe and pick you up. It took her some effort to persuade her to note over. Auntie Xu, who¡¯s in front of you, has returned to the residence first with Xia Tao, who¡¯s seasick. The rest of the servants and luggage will be sent to the residence with the carriage.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the residence first. It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other. I also miss Great Grandfather, Grandfather,

    Grandmother, and the others. I¡¯ve never seen everyone before.¡±

    Her eyes were sparkling, and her tone was filled with joy and anticipation.

    Every time a merchant ship from the Xie Residence entered the capital, a few aunts would prepare gifts for her.

    She would also carefully prepare a gift in return. Although they had never interacted or even met, after reciprocating for a long time, she could more or less tell how they were like.

    Xie Xun stayed at the dock.

    On the way back to the Xie Residence, Yin Huaixi and the four brothers of the Xie family were in a carriage.

    Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao, Bi Zhu, Cui Zhu, and Liu¡¯er into a carriage.

    The carriage moved slowly. Chun Xiao rolled up the curtain. Yu Youyao saw peopleing and going on the streets. It was a prosperous scene, It was even better than the capital.

    In August, the Japanese invaded the southeast coast on arge scale but it did not affect Quanzhou. The people along the coast were stable and rich, and they were more open.

    The kind of veiled hat that covered the entire body was popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    When the young misses went out, if they did not stay on the streets for a long time, they did not have to wear veiled hats to cover themselves. If they stayed for a long time, they would have to wear veiled hats. The gauze on the veiled hats only reached their shoulders.

    Along the way, Yu Youyao saw many young misses in embroidered clothes and essories strolling on the street with their servants. They did not even put on their veiled hats.

    Cui Zhu exined, ¡°Quanzhou epts guests from all around the open. The atmosphere is very open. Women can also walk on the streets as they please. Although Miss is in mourning, it¡¯s not a problem for you toe out and walk around to familiarize yourself with the environment.¡±

    In the capital, she had to show filial piety. She could only live in a shabby house and rarely leave. Yu Youyao finally felt the restrictions on her body loosen.

    The Xie Residence had lived in Quanzhou for generations. The Xie Residence upied a huge area.

    Her maternal grandfather lived in the main residence, and her uncles did not live together. They lived around the main residence like stars surrounding the moon. The residences were all interconnected, so it was very convenient for them toe and go.

    If everyone did not live together, they would not cause trouble over trivialities. Naturally, their rtionship was good.

    After entering the residence, the Xie Residence prepared a soft sedan chair in front of the flower gate. Yu Youyao got into the soft sedan chair and went to the main house to greet her grandfather, grandmother, and Eldest Aunt.

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s heart ached when she saw that her granddaughter had lost a lot of weight. ¡°l heard that you were sick previously. Are you feeling better? You¡¯ve been on the ship for so long. Are you seasick?¡±

    Yu Youyao held her grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating carefully for a while. On the boat, Third Cousin also takes good care of me. The boat travels slowly. Every time it reaches a port, it will dock ashore and rest for a night before continuing to sail. I was a little ufortable at first, but I was used to it after staying on the boat for a long time.¡±

    Madam Wang smiled and said, ¡°Most people will more or less feel seasick and ufortable the first time they take a boat. They need to experience it a few more times to get used to it. Although our Little Yao¡¯er grew up in the capital, she has taken after our Xie family.¡±

    Old Master Xie also agreed. ¡°Our Little Yao¡¯er takes after the Xie family. Even when ites to food, she prefers the taste of Quanzhou. She belongs to our family.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked like Mother Xiao, but her eyes were different. However, she had taken after Old Madam Xie and liked to eat seafood since she was young. This kind of simrity made the people from the Xie family, who originally doted on her very much, love her even more.

    This was because in their hearts, Yu Youyao was not only their granddaughter, but also a family member.

    After chatting warmly for a while, Old Master Xie said, ¡°Your second and third uncles are all waiting in Old Master¡¯s house, Hurry over!¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. ording to the rules, after she entered the Xie Residence, she should enter the main house first and visit her maternal grandfather, grandmother, and eldest aunt¡¯s family. Then, they would bring her to visit her maternal great grandfather. After that, it would be time to visit her second uncle¡¯s family and third uncle¡¯s family. From the looks of it, the etiquette would be veryplicated..

 Chapter 750 - 750: Family

    Chapter 750: Family

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In that case, it was indeed not good to dy any longer.

    Yu Youyao quickly took the gift she had personally prepared from Chun Xiao and handed it over respectfully. ¡°l made a headband for Grandmother¡­¡±

    In the narrow box, there was a Ruyi-patterned Sichuan embroidery headband.

    In the middle of the headband, there was a sapphire the size of a pigeon egg. It was as deep and bright as seawater.

    Old Madam Xie smiled so widely that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°Our Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s embroidery skills are really good. I see that the Sichuan embroidery on it is a little different from usual. The Ruyi patterns don¡¯t look like they were embroidered. They seem to be embossed on it. At first nce, the Ruyi patterns on it seem to move.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°The Sichuan embroidery is quick

    and realistic, vivid and three-dimensional. It uses a cross stitch, a spiral stitch, and a solid stitch. The needle technique is very special. A good friend taught it to me.¡±

    Tang Yunxi was good at embroidery and was very interested in double-sided embroidery, so she taught her some of her skills.

    Tang Yunxi did not want to take advantage of her, so she wanted to teach her Sichuan embroidery.

    Yu Youyao, who had just learnt double-sided embroidery, expressed that she did not want to learn it at all. However, in order to let Tang Yunxi learning without any psychological burden, she could only bite the bullet and learn it.

    Auntie Xu was overjoyed.

    Madam Wang also leaned over to take a look. ¡°Look at the sapphire on it. Such a pure and wless sapphire is rare in the Great Zhou Dynasty¡­¡±

    The two of them gathered together and praised the headband endlessly.

    This scene reminded Yu Youyao of the first time her grandmother had received the embroidery she had personally embroidered. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad.

    Old Master Xie felt a sour feeling in his heart. ¡°We still have to go to Old Master¡¯s houseter. You can stop for awhile. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve received a gift from Little Yao¡¯er.¡±

    Old Madam Xie rolled her eyes at him and grinned.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Cousin brought the gems on it back from Youzhou. I still have many different colors in my house. If Grandmother and Eldest Aunt like them, I¡¯ll get someone to send some overter.¡±

    Old Madam Xie and Madam Wang were stunned for a moment before they realized that the ¡°cousin¡± Yu Youyao was talking about was Zhou Linghuai, who had sent her to Quanzhou.

    Old Madam Xie smiled. ¡°This is a rare thing.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the headband and helped Old Madam Xie put it on. Old Madam Xie¡¯s face was filled with smiles.

    Madam Wang also praised with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s indigo and the headband is embroidered beautifully. No matter what, it suits her well. It¡¯s also suitable to wear a headband in this weather. Our Little Yao¡¯er is really considerate.¡±

    Yu Youyao hurriedly took the shoes that she had given to her maternal grandfather. ¡°l have a maidservant in front of me who has an ancestral shoemaking skill. She knows how to make a thousandyer sole. Not only is it breathable and soft, but it also absorbs moisture and perspiration. I heard that Quanzhou is near the sea and the climate is wetter, so I made a pair of cotton shoes for my maternal grandfather with the special soles. You can wear them at home and your feet will feel more at ease.¡±

    There were no patterns on the ck shoes, but the workmanship was very dense. There was even ayer of thin cow tendon soles on the thousandyer soles.

    Yu Youyao squatted on the ground and wanted to help him try on his shoes.

    ¡°Grandfather, try and see if it fits.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± How could Old Master Xie bear to let his granddaughter put on his shoes? He quickly took off his shoes and put on the cotton shoes that his granddaughter had personally made.

    He usually wore cotton shoes at home.

    One step of the shoes and he could tell the difference. Old Master Xie stood up and took a few steps. He immediately said, ¡°These shoes are good. They¡¯re better than what I used to wear¡­

    Now, it was Old Master Xie¡¯s turn to be smug.

    Yu Youyao took out another pair of shoes and a very exquisite fan with peony flowers embroidered on both sides. This was prepared for Eldest Uncle and Eldest Aunt.

    Madam Wang did not have a daughter herself and had never enjoyed the gifts of a daughter. She was even more overjoyed when she held the fan.

    The two sides of the two-sided peonies were different. One side was pink and white, looking elegant and refined, while the other side was purple and red, looking magnificent.

    At first nce, she only felt that the double sided peony flowers were beautiful.

    Madam Wang was overjoyed. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, you¡¯re too considerate. It¡¯s too tiring to make needlework. You have to make less in the future¡­¡±

    As a result, the family chatted a lot and wasted a lot of time before going to the main residence.

    As Old Madam Xie walked, she even held her hand and said lovingly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over to meet them first. After that, you should go back and rest. You¡¯re filial, so we won¡¯t hold the wee banquet. The family will gather for dinner tonight and get to know each other better.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°Your second uncle¡¯s wife is a straightforward person. Third aunt is gentle and easy to get along with¡­¡±

    The olddy rambled on for a long time.

    When she arrived at the main courtyard, her second uncle and third uncle¡¯s family were already waiting in the hall.

    Old Master Xie sat at the master seat. Yu Youyao respectfully kowtowed to her great-grandfather and handed over the cotton shoes she had personally made.

    There were a total of two pairs.

    One was azure, and the other was indigo.

    Old Master Xie tried on the shoes on the spot and couldn¡¯t bear to take them off. ¡°Although this pair of shoes looks simple, it¡¯s not easy to make a pair of shoes that not only fit your feet, but are alsofortable and wearable. If clothes are too big or small, we can still make do. However, shoes can¡¯t be any bigger, but they can still be an inch smaller.¡±

    In ordinary families, shoes were the only thing they never bought.

    As long as there was any remaining cloth at home, they would use it to make shoes first.

    After Old Master Xie finished speaking, he said, ¡°A surname doesn¡¯t mean anything. Since you¡¯ve entered the Xie Residence, you¡¯re a member of the Xie Residence. Don¡¯t be an outsider in the future.¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red, and she quickly nodded in agreement.

    What she had prepared for her second and third uncles were also shoes. Each of them had a pair. As she had made them herself, they were all the same. No one felt that she was not doing her best.

    The only things that juniors could give their elders were shoes, socks, and waist seals. However, Yu Youyao was their niece, and socks were personal items. It was only right for his wife and daughter to make them. There were also many waist seals, so shoes were more suitable.

    What she gave to her second aunt and third aunt were also double-sided embroidery fans.

    Her second aunt, Madam Lin, liked camellias. Yu Youyao gave her a double-sided camellia fan. It was red and white, and looked extremely elegant.

    Third Aunt, Madam Zheng, liked plum blossoms, so Yu Youyao gave her a double-sided plum blossom fan. One side was cinnabar colored, and the other was green. It symbolised strength in the face of challenges.

    Her cousins were men, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Yu Youyao to give them anything too personal. She gave each of them a hollowed-out silver incense ball. This was a small and exquisite incense ball that they could carry with them.

    There were spices and incense pills in it. After burning it, the fragrance of smoke would waft out of the small hole.

    The incense ball was not rare.

    What was rare was the incense pills inside. As Quanzhou was near the sea and the climate was wet, Yu Youyao made incense pills that were moist and warm. Wearing them for a long time was light and nourishing. Something like that

    was hard toe by..

 Chapter 751 - 751: Yi Water Garden

    Chapter 751 - 751: Yi Water Garden

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Xie Residence was also used to seeing exquisite things. Things that she had personally made were more considerate and personal. The family, which was originally a little unfamiliar with her, immediately became closer to her.

    Everyone from the Xie Residence remembered that Yu Youyao was tired aftering all the way here. They didn¡¯t push for any etiquette. After acknowledging her family, they asked Yu Youyao to go back and rest.

    As soon as they returned to the main house, Old Madam Xie did not stop and brought Yu Youyao to the courtyard. ¡°You will stay in the Yi Water Courtyard where your mother used to live. It¡¯s by the mountains and rivers. It¡¯s not inferior to the Jade Courtyard in the capital.¡±

    When the Yi Water Garden was built, it imitated theyout of a garden in Suzhou. The mountains, water, residences, and gardens were integrated and lived as one. The scenery was unique.

    As soon as Xie Roujia was born, the Xie family hired a famous gardener from Suzhou and spent a huge sum of money to build a garden. It took seven years. As there was a stream that passed through the garden, Old Master named it ¡°Yi Water Garden¡±.

    It was the best courtyard in the Xie Residence.

    Xie Roujia had also built the Jade Courtyard after the Yi Water Garden.

    Madam Wang also said, ¡°The Yi Water Garden was maintained in the same state when Youngest Aunt got married. We specially sent a maidservant to clean and manage it. Old Madam was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be used to it.

    After returning from the capital, she specially hired someone to renovate it.¡±

    The Xie Residence had lived in Quanzhou for generations, and their residence upied arger area than the Yu Residence.

    They followed the undting, winding, and wave-like corridor to a new scenery. They also saw small bridges and flowing water. The curved paths were quiet with many turns.

    The stone path circled the garden mountain. The ancient trees were lush, the bamboo cypresses were green, and the vines were hanging. Wild flowers were everywhere. When the wind blew, thousands of branches shook in the air, and the greenery was even and refreshing.

    As Old Madam Xie walked, she introduced the scenery in the garden. She even mentioned some interesting things about Xie Roujia before she married.

    Yu Youyao had liked to hear her grandmother talk about her biological mother when she was young. There were many things that she never grew tired of hearing. She pieced them together bit by bit from these words. She was a beautiful and generous woman.

    The biological mother that her grandmother was talking about was more alive than her imagination.

    After walking for a while, Yu Youyao saw that not far away, there were buildings of different heights. They were surrounded by mountains and rivers, and there were red and green vines. They were faintly discernible and elegant.

    Old Madam Xie pointed ahead. ¡°That¡¯s the main courtyard.¡±

    After passing through a cave door, everything suddenly opened up in front of them. The limestone and tiles were natural. Everything was natural.

    Madam Wang exined, ¡°The houses in the main courtyard are all made of limestone from Lantian Mountain. The limestone produced there is jade. It¡¯s cold in summer and warm in winter. It¡¯s used to build houses that arefortable and nourishing.¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked.

    Mount Lantian was located at the north foot of the Qinling Mountains in Shaanxi. It was beautiful because it was rich in beautiful jade. One of the four beautiful jade pieces of the Great Zhou Dynasty was produced there.

    Bai Juyi had a poem called ¡°Bluestone¡±. ¡°The bluestone came from Lantian

    Mountain and was transported to Changan.¡±

    The limestone was good, and the limestone that came from Lantian Mountain was not rare. What was rare was that it was good luck at the same time. It was difficult and costly.

    After entering the courtyard, Yu Youyao immediately saw a tall purple elm tree. The crown was majestic and intertwined, resembling a dragon lying on the ground. On the old and strong branch, there was a green cover that was like a cloud, covering the surroundings with a thick shade.

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of the cut tree in the Jade Courtyard.

    Back then, when her mother built the Jade Courtyard, she probably wanted to nt an elm tree in the courtyard.

    However, the elm tree symbolized an abundance of money. Yu Zongzheng looked down on his first wife who was from a merchant family. In his eyes, an elm tree was indeed not as elegant as the Parasol Tree.

    Yu Youyao felt that it was ironic.

    The elm tree in the north was auspicious. Be it in front of the kings pavilion or in the backyard of themoners, they liked to grow elm trees. The elm trees were elegant andmon. They were tenacious and heavy. Since ancient times, they had been widely used.

    Seeing her stop under the elm tree, Old Madam Xie sighed softly. ¡°This purple elm was transported from the north and has grovvn for more than a thousand years. I originally nned to nt it in the courtyard. When your mother grew up, I wanted to cut down the tree and use the wood to make an old elm bed for her as a dowry. Who knew that your mother would be reluctant to part with it?¡±

    Elm trees are divided into yellow and purple elms.

    Yellow elms were rare. Purple elms were naturally dark purple, and their color was simr to old redwood. They were very rare, and their price wasparable to boxwood.

    Elm wood was also known as the longevity tree. It could grow for thousands of years without rotting or deforming. The longer it was used for, the more beneficial it was. It was said that using old wooden elm as a bed could extend one¡¯s lifespan.

    Madam Wang also sighed with emotion. ¡°1 watched this old elm tree grow up. In the past, I used to like to y under the tree. Every year, when strings of samaras were tied to the tree, I would always pick them and make them into cakes to eat. Little Yao¡¯er, have you eaten elm cakes before?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten it.¡±

    However, she knew that the elm tree was called a ¡°life-saving tree.¡± Its roots, leaves, flowers, and fruits were all edible. The elm tree was resistent to dry weather, low nutrients and floods. It would not die after three years of drought.

    Usually, elm could be fed to cows and sheep.

    Tree bark could be used to wash clothes and hair.

    In the wilderness, the bark could be crushed into powder and eaten as food. It would not harm anyone.

    The entire body of the elm tree could be used as medicine to calm the mind and nourish the spleen.

    An elm tree was filled with useful materials in 30 years. An elm tree was sold for ten taels of silver.

    Old Madam Xie hurriedly said, ¡°When you eat the elm fruits raw, they taste a little sweet. Not only can it satisfy your hunger, but it¡¯s also delicious. When the fruits grows on the tree next spring, I¡¯ll let you try them.¡±

    Yu Youyao was looking forward to it, but she knew that she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to eat the elm fruits on this tree.

    Seeing that she was a little sad, Madam Wang thought that she was thinking of her biological mother. She quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Yu Youyao realized that theyout of the room was simr to the Jade Courtyard, but more elegant. All the furnishings and decorations were based on the Jade Courtyard.

    When she suddenly entered the house, she thought that she had returned to the capital.

    Old Madam Xie said, ¡°I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t be used to living in Quanzhou when you first came. All the arrangements in the house were made ording to the Jade Courtyard. You¡¯ll be morefortable living in a familiar environment.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was touched. ¡°I like it very much. Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    Everything was so simr to the Jade Courtyard.

    However, it was more meticulous than the Jade Courtyard.

    It wasn¡¯t that her grandmother wasn¡¯t as meticulous as her grandmother, but that she was much more particr in the capital and had greater scruples. She had to follow rules and etiquette everywhere. It was different from the casual environment far away authorities in Quanzhou.

    Madam Wang looked for Auntie Xu to see if there was anything missing from the Yi Water Garden.

    The grandfather and granddaughter were talking in the room.

    Old Madam Xie said, ¡°Ever since your mother married into the capital, I haven¡¯t had a single day of peace. In the past, 1 was thinking about your mother, butter on, she passed away.¡± At this point, her eyes turned red and she couldn¡¯t help but cry. Even her voice was hoarse. ¡°1 was thinking about how my poor little granddaughter had lost her mother not long after she was born. A good girl was born earlier than others. She was a little thin and it was as if she wouldn¡¯t be able to recover for a long time. Her biological father was heartless, and her stepmother was unpresentable.. What should she do in the future¡­

 Chapter 752 - 752: Scheming

    Chapter 752 - 752: Scheming

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were also red. She could originally hold back her tears, but as soon as she opened her mouth, tears rushed out of her eyes. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t cry. Little Yao¡¯er has always been fine¡­¡±

    How could she have a good life? What was good about living under her stepmother and stepsister? A child without a mother would suffer a lot no matter how much her grandmother doted on her.

    No one could rece their biological mother.

    How many people were there in the Yu Residence? All of them acted like humans in front of her, but there were ghosts behind her back. They were very

    scheming It was difficult for her obedient Yao¡¯er. She was already able to manage the family at such a young age. How many young misses had only learned some things about managing the household from their elders after they were engaged?

    ¡°My good Yao¡¯er, I¡¯ve been thinking about you for thirteen years. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing you back.¡± Old Madam Xie pulled her granddaughter into her arms and wailed.

    The little girl in her arms was thin and delicate. She did not take up much space in her arms.

    Back then, when Roujia passed away, she followed the Old Master to the capital in a hurry. She was still a wrinkled little monkey even after being born for a few days.

    Everyone said she would not be able to live for long.

    A seven-month-old child had a higher chance of survival than eight months.

    When Little Yao¡¯er was born, it happened to be eight months and 29 days. It was one day away from nine months, but this difference of one day was also terrifying.

    She held the wrinkled monkey in her arms and kept looking at it. She did not even dare to blink, afraid that such a thin little person would not grow.

    Now that the grown-up girl was in her arms, she still felt uneasy. She kept feeling like she was dreaming.

    ¡°Grandmother¡­¡± The grandmother and granddaughter hugged each other and cried.

    Old Madam Xie cried, ¡°l won¡¯t let you suffer in the future.¡±

    The grandmother and granddaughter hugged each other and poured their hearts out. The 13 -year barrier between them had unknowingly copsed.

    This was Yu Youyao¡¯s first time in Quanzhou. Auntie Xu was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be used to the weather, so she personally went to the small kitchen to prepare light, nourishing, and easily digestable medicinal porridge for lunch. She also prepared some appetizers.

    After sitting on the boat for more than half a month, her feet finallynded on solid ground. However, she still felt that she was floating. Yu Youyao did not have much of an appetite. She forced herself to eat some porridge and rested.

    When she woke up, the Xie family had found a brilliant doctor to enter the residence to take her pulse.

    Imperial Physician Hu still said the same thing. ¡°She is overworked, causing her Qj and blood flow to be weak. Fortunately, her foundation is good and she is still young. She shouldn¡¯t worry or tire herself out. She will be fine after recuperating for a while.¡±

    Then, he prescribed a prescription.

    In the afternoon, Yu Youyao¡¯s luggage was transported into the residence one

    after another.

    Yin Huaixi and Xie Jingliu came to the Yi Water Garden.

    Yin Huaixi walked around the Yi Water Garden and felt that his residence in Youzhou could be renovated. Due to the geographical conditions in the North, it was a little impossible to build a Suzhou-style garden. However, Youzhou was located in the north and was not far from Shanxi and Shaanxi. There was nock of all kinds of stone and high-grade elm wood. He could spend more effort on increasingfort.

    Xie Jingliu nced at him. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s cousin. You sent her all the way to Quanzhou and are also an important guest of our Xie Residence. Do you really not n to stay in the Xie Residence for the time being?¡±

    He deliberately emphasized the word ¡°cousin¡±, and there was a hint of cold mockery in his tone.

    Yin Huaixi pretended not to notice and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve bought a residence in Quanzhou. It¡¯s only an alley away from the Xie Residence. 1 can reach it in an incense stick¡¯s time by carriage. It¡¯s not good to disturb the peace of the residence.¡¯

    Since he had even prepared a residence, it was obvious that he was not in a hurry to leave. Xie Jingliu sneered. ¡°Why? Are you worried that our Xie family will treat Little Cousin badly?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and did not deny it. ¡°Sending her back to Quanzhou was just a matter of interest. I had no choice. Compared to you, I trust myself more.¡±

    Xie Jingliu was so angry that he closed his fan with a whoosh. ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t want to disturb the peace of the residence? Are you sure you¡¯re not just being a coward?¡±

    After bringing his cousin back to the Xie Residence, he definitely had to give Old Master an exnation.

    The emperor was seriously ill, and this was a serious matter.

    Ning Yuanbo and King Liang were also rted, but they had an extraordinary rtionship.

    How could he not tell Old Master everything?

    Once he was done, what would he say was the source of the news?

    How could he not mention Yin Huaixi¡¯s identity?

    If Old Master found out that Yin Huaixi, this dog, was coveting his young cousin, would he take a cane and break his legs?

    How could Yin Huaixi not want to live in the Xie Residence?

    It was obvious that he was taking preventive measures.

    If it weren¡¯t for his status, he would definitely have stayed in the Xie Residence so that he could be closer to his little cousin.

    As expected, Yin Huaixi was timid and refused to admit it. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s Yao Yao¡¯s first time in the Xie Residence, so she has to talk to her family more. How can l, an outsider, disturb her?¡± At this point, he changed the topic and looked sincere. ¡°l haven¡¯t seen the residence I¡¯ve bought in Quanzhou yet. It still needs a few days to be arranged. When the residence is settled, I¡¯ll send a greeting card to the residence. When the timees, I¡¯ll prepare a gift and officially visit. I can¡¯t be rude in front of Old Master.¡±

    These words angered Xie Jingliu. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s scheming.¡±

    A few dayster, no matter how angry Old Master was, he would have mostly calmed down. At this moment, Yin Huaixi would send a greeting card and prepare a generous gift to visit. Since he was polite, the Xie family had to give him some face.

    Yin Huaixi did not acknowledge these words. If he did, it would be as if he was ying tricks in front of his elders, making it easy for others to gossip about him. ¡°l sent Yao Yao over on behalf of the Yu Residence. Schrly families are more particr and have more rules. We can¡¯t be careless with our etiquette. I will send a greeting card and prepare a generous gift before visiting. Only then will I seem cautious.¡¯

    Xie Jingliu could only pinch his nose and endure it.

    Before leaving, the Second Old Madam of the Yu n had indeed solemnly instructed her young master, Zhou Linghuai, to be polite when he arrived at the Xie Residence.

    The reason why the Yu n was so cautious was also because her younger cousin represented them. This expressed how much the n valued her. The Xie Residence didn¡¯t know how important shew as to them.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Yu Shansi has alsoe to Quanzhou. He went to the residence earlier to settle down. I¡¯m also worried about leaving him alone there and Yao Yao is likely not as ease too.¡±

    Everyone from the Xie Residence hated Madam Yang. They would not vent their anger on Yu Shansi but they definitely did not like him.

    Yu Shansi was also tactful. Along the way to Quanzhou, other than greeting Yu Youyao every day, he stayed in his room obediently.

    Not only was it a good excuse, but it was also reasonable.

    Xie Jingliu thought that he was eloquent, but when he met Yin Huaixi, he realized what it meant to have a glib tongue, It was said that Yin Huaixi had learned from Ghost Valley and could reverse Yin and Yang with his mouth, distorting right and wrong. Today, he experienced it.

    When they entered the courtyard, Yin Huaixi immediately saw the purple elm tree in the courtyard. He suddenly felt that Yu Youyao might like the elm tree more than the Parasol Tree..

 Chapter 753 - 753: Mother

    Chapter 753 - 753: Mother

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Elm fruits were very auspicious!

    Although Yu Youyao had grown up in the capital, she was an out-and-out money-grubber. She had a stomach full of business experience and was very bold when it came to money. Other than ill-gotten gains, she dared to earn and touch any kind of money. Her personality was not like the Yu Residence at all. Instead, it was more like the Xie Residence.

    As she was thinking about something, Yu Youyao had already arrived at the courtyard.

    Knowing that the ¡°cousins¡± had something to say, Xie Jingliu was also tactful. ¡°If the two of you have something to talk about, talk first. Previously, Grandmother asked me to prepare pebbles and make a small stone path by the courtyard gate. In the future, Cousin, you can go back for a walk after dinner. It¡¯s good for your health. I¡¯ll go and see how to make the small stone path.¡± Under the elm tree, only Yu Youyao and Yin Huaixi were left.

    After all, they were in the Xie Residence. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Yin Huaixi to stay in the Yi Water Garden for long, so he could only make it short.

    He took out a pouch and a set of keys. ¡°This is the title deed, house deed and the key to the residence.¡±

    The title deed and house deed were signed in her name. It was a three-way house. It clearly stated the exact location of the house.

    He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live well in the Xie Residence, and he didn¡¯t want her to suffer.

    Yin Huaixi was still exining it to her, ¡°l bought the residence in the name of the Yu Residence. Earlier, I found andscaper to rebuild the garden. Just like the Yi Water Garden, I incorporated mountains and water into the garden. I arranged for trusted servants in the courtyard. I also found an honest couple from the Yu n to guard the residence. I¡¯ll arrange it carefullyter. It won¡¯t be a problem to go over from time to time for a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red.

    This was equivalent to the Yu Residence specially buying a property for her in Quanzhou. It was like they had even arranged for their nsmen to take care of her in Quanzhou. Even if she went over to stay for a while, it would be justifiable.

    Yin Huaixi softened his voice. ¡°This is definitely against the rules in the capital, but Quanzhou is far away, and the atmosphere is open. There¡¯s no need to worry so much.¡± He sighed slightly. ¡°When you reach Quanzhou, don¡¯t restrict yourself anymore. As long as you¡¯re not too out of line, don¡¯t let

    yourself suffer even during the filial period. Life here is peaceful, and the weather isn¡¯t too cold or hot. Take this time to rx andpletely recover.¡±

    When they arrived in the North, they would be limited by their congenital geographical location and living environment. In the end, life would not be as luxurious as the capital, nor would it be asfortable as Quanzhou.

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    The delicate word ¡°Okay¡± was obedient and sweet. Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but soften. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Quanzhou for about ten days. Tomorrow morning, in the name of Yue Fei, I¡¯ll hand over a greeting card to the Xie Residence.

    Three dayster, I¡¯ll bring Yu Shansi to officially visit.¡±

    After getting approval from the Xie Residence, his marriage with Yu Youyao could be considered to be a clear path.

    At that time, he could legitimately nurture his rtionship with her.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°The officials of the Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief have already arrived in the North. Yue Fei¡¯s Residence wants to help the

    Imperial Court relief the refugees, so we can¡¯t hand everything over to Yin Yi.

    You should set off early to return to Youzhou. I¡¯m doing well in the Xie Residence.¡¯

    In the past, Yin Huaixi, who was physically disabled, was trapped in a wheelchair. He held a chess piece in his hand and moved it around freely. However, the current Yin Huaixi was more suitable to gallop on the battlefield.

    He shouldn¡¯t be implicated by her.

    As if worried that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, Yu Youyao exined, ¡°This is where my mother has lived since she was young, and it¡¯s also the freedom I¡¯ve always yearned for. Everything is rted to my mother, and I¡¯m born with a natural sense of closeness to this ce. The people from the Xie family also take good care of me. When I interact with them, they¡¯re not mixed with too many interests and schemes like the Yu Residence, so I¡¯m naturally very close to them.¡±

    Ever since she was young, she had always been naturally wary of the Yu Residence.

    Even her grandmother was the same.

    Everyone said that she was mischievous, stupid, and uneducated. She was an eight or nine-year-old girl who was still as ignorant as a child.

    However, every time her father taught her a lesson, it was because she had stolen Yu Jianjia¡¯s limelight. From a young age, she knew that she couldn¡¯t be smarter or more sensible than Yu Jianjia.

    In the entire family, only her grandmother doted on her. She had only known how to please her grandmother since she was young.

    She had also grown into her grandmother¡¯s favorite and the child she cared about her most.

    Ignorance was her disguise.

    She only had her grandmother!

    No one would suddenly be smarter after having a foggy nightmare.

    No one would suddenly changepletely because they had someone powerful by their side.

    The spiritual dewdrop did not have any heaven-defying effects. It only had the effect of strengthening one¡¯s foundation and nurturing one¡¯s essence, expelling poison and filth.

    It was easy to change countries, but it was difficult to change one¡¯s nature. Yu Qingning had learned the rules for a few years. She had learned the etiquette on the surface, but her personality was bing more and more of the opposite.

    That nightmare had only allowed the little girl to see the ugliness of human nature, She had a sense of worry and was careful to show the sharpness hidden in her bones.

    Auntie Xu knew very well, but she did not expose her.

    Instead, she tried his best to teach her.

    Yin Huaixi was a little relieved and chuckled. ¡°The cmity in the North isn¡¯t as serious as it seems. I¡¯ll use the name of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence to ask for credit from the Imperial Court.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt relieved and shook her head. ¡°l don¡¯t care about this.¡±

    Yin Huaixi yed with the Ruyao beauty bottle in his hand. ¡°This is very important.¡±

    How could Yue Fei, who was guarding the North, be openly rted to the County Head of Shaoyi, who was far away in the capital? They were even rted by marriage. This was a crucial part.

    After Yin Huaixi left, the people who had followed her to the Xie Residence also entered.

    It was still the same as before in the Jade Courtyard.

    As she had just arrived, there were still many things that needed to be settled in the courtyard. After a long afternoon, she could be considered to have settled down. She would slowly arrange the restter.

    At night, the entire Xie family gathered for a meal to wee Yu Youyao. At night, Yu Youyao slept with Auntie Xu.

    After sitting on the boat for more than half a month, when Yu Youyaoy on the bed, she felt that she was in a daze. When she closed her eyes, she felt like she was back on the boat.

    Unknowingly, she fell asleep. She even had a dream.

    She dreamed that she was mischievous and had climbed onto a purple elm tree to pick elm fruits. Her mother stood under the tree and looked at her with a gentle smile. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, why are you being mischievous again? Come down quickly. It¡¯s very dangerous on the tree.¡±

    Little Yao¡¯er sat on a branch and swayed her little feet as she smiled innocently. ¡°Mother, I picked a lot of elm fruits. Mother, make elm fruit pancakes for me, okay?¡±

    Her mother waved at her with a warm smile. ¡°Come down quickly. I¡¯ll make it for youter.¡±

    Little Yao¡¯er obediently got down from the tree.

    Her mother squatted in front of her and gently helped her straighten her slightly messy clothes. She held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to climb trees anymore.. What if you fall from the tree and get injured?¡±

 Chapter 754 - 754: Yue Fei Represents the King of the North

    Chapter 754 - 754: Yue Fei Represents the King of the North

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Little Yao¡¯er wrinkled her nose. ¡°With Mother around, I¡¯m not afraid. Niother will always protect me¡­¡±

    The next day, when Yu Youyao woke up, Auntie Xu was no longer around.

    In her dream, her mother was holding her hand. It was so warm and sincere. Her mother¡¯s gentle voice echoed in her ears. ¡°Okay, Mother will always protect my Little Yao¡¯er¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao called out in a daze, ¡°Mother¡­¡±

    Auntie Xu heard themotion and entered the house.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Auntie, I dreamed of my mother.¡±

    Auntie Xu chuckled. ¡°What did you dream about?¡±

    Yu Youyao held back her tears. ¡°l dreamed that my mother wanted to make elm pancakes for me to eat. I also dreamed that she said she would always protect me.¡±

    Auntie Xu stroked her hair and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao threw herself into Auntie Xu¡¯s arms again. ¡°Auntie, I want to eat elm fruits pancakes. My mother liked to eat this when she was young. I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡¯

    Auntie Xu looked at the tall purple elm tree outside the window, which was already turning yellow. ¡°At this time of the year, you can¡¯t eat elm fruit pancakes, but you can get powder from the elm bark. You can also make elm bark powder pancakes. When the elm tree grows elm fruits next spring, I¡¯ll pick the elm fruits and make you elm fruit pancakes, okay?¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, I will eat eat elm bark pancakes.¡±

    After breakfast, Yu Youyao gave the gifts that she had prepared long ago to everyone in the Xie Residence. Some of these etiquette were prepared in the name of the Yu Residence. They were all specialties, spices, supplements, and so on from the capital. Some were prepared by Yu Youyao herself. Most of them were incense, tea, fat, powder, and so on. Her grandmother and a few aunts each received a small box of gems and agate.

    Yu Youyao had just moved into the Yi Water Garden and had many things to do.

    Worried that there would be insufficient manpower in the main courtyard of the Yi Water Courtyard, Madam Wang instructed familiar people to enter the residence as soon as they arrived.

    When Yu Youyao received the news, she quickly weed her.

    Madam Wang happily held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Are you used to sleeping on the bed?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been on the boat for many days. After I got ashore, I also felt like my body was floating. I finally had a good sleep yesterday and even dreamed of my mother.¡±

    Madam Wang also saw that she looked good. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Then, she changed the topic and said with a smile, ¡°When you came to Quanzhou, not all the servants in the courtyard came over together. It¡¯s inevitable that there won¡¯t be enough people in the courtyard. Also, there aren¡¯t many people in your courtyard. I¡¯m worried about the local servants in Quanzhou taking care of you, so I found some people toe over. Pick some of them to take care of youter.¡±

    The Xie Residence made the decision to arrange this in case Yu Youyao came over and was flustered. It would be inconvenient for her in every way.

    The servants in the courtyard were all serving in the house. They had to be close to their masters, so they were very picky. Yu Youyao had to choose someone they liked, so she had to choose herself.

    Yu Youyao knew that Eldest Aunt was worried about her thoughts and was very touched. ¡°The rules are different everywhere. I wonder how the people here should be chosen.¡¯

    Seeing that she wanted to listen to her opinion, Madam Wangs smile deepened. She quickly said, ¡°Auntie Xu is a dignified person. She can teach the servants herself, so there¡¯s no need to choose those who can serve you soon as theye over. Pick some people who have death contracts. They have clear backgrounds and have only been briefly taught the rules. The younger ones will be more useful when they¡¯re in front of you and are taught by you.¡±

    Little Yao¡¯er was the daughter of an official and the County Head of Shaoyi. Although she did not show it, she had to be more cautious.

    It was also more appropriate to teach someone herself.

    Every word and sentence was sincerely for her sake, so Yu Youyao naturally appreciated it. ¡°When choosing people, I will have to get Eldest Aunt to help

    Auntie Xu with my choice.¡±

    Madam Wang agreed immediately.

    Yu Youyao held Madam Wangs hand and went to the courtyard.

    Auntie Xu was talking to the broker.

    The broker was in his forties. He was round and smooth, and he was very kind. When he saw Yu Youyao, his eyes narrowed into slits with a smile. ¡°Oh, oh, oh, you¡¯ve grown up as a nobledy in the capital. You¡¯re indeed extraordinary. Your family is really lucky¡­¡±

    After all, she was a real nobledy who had been conferred the title of County Head. Even if she did not put on airs, she was not someone who could be judged by anyone and sized up unscrupulously.

    The broker was also tactful and did not dare to size her up.

    However, it was inevitable that he would nce at her from the corner of her eye. This County Head of Shaoyi was filial. She had a simpleb on her head and tied her hair with a headband. She did not have any essories on her. She was wearing a snow satin dress with a nted top and a pleated waist skirt. Under the dress, only the tips of her shoes were revealed, revealing a reserved and quiet beauty. There were no patterns on her clothes, making her look simple and elegant. The snow satin was not just cold and white. It shone like pearls, and did not look unlucky.

    Not only did it show filial piety, but it was also part of the ¡°etiquette¡± of visiting.

    Madam Wang beamed. ¡°Our family has been looking forward to seeing her for more than ten years. She¡¯s finally here.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while before starting to choose people.

    The broker took the name list and Yu Youyao checked it one by one. When she met someone she was interested in, the broker was sensible and introduced the person from head to toe again. When Yu Youyao felt that it was suitable, she would ask for Wangs opinion.

    Yu Youyao dipped her brush in ink and handed the name she had taken a fancy to to Auntie Xu.

    After Auntie Xu saw the candidates, she already had candidates in mind. She thenpared them to the candidates that Yu Youyao had chosen. In the end, she decided to choose ten people. The ten young maidservants were all around the age of nine or ten.

    For the next two days, Yu Youyao was busy settling down in the courtyard.

    By the time everything was settled, it had been three days since Yu Youyao had entered the residence.

    Early in the morning, the Xie Residence opened their doors and prepared to wee guests.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi entered the Xie Residence in a ck python robe and high boots. As Yin Huaixi¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be made public, the Xie

    Residence only treated him as ¡°Young Master Zhou from the Yu Residence.¡± Yin Huaixi also followed suit and greeted the elders of the Xie family.

    After that, Old Master Xie brought Yin Huaixi to the study. ¡°King Yue Fei, please take a seat.¡±

    How could Yin Huaixi dare to? He quickly said, ¡°Old Master, you tter me. I¡¯m here to greet my elders as a junior today. How can I ept such etiquette?

    Please take a seat.¡¯

    Old Master Xie knew that he had an ulterior motive, but he had the token that Old Madam Yu had handed over before she died. The Xie family was already in a passive position.

    Yin Huaixi did not reveal his identity after visiting. Instead, he directly sent a greeting card as Yue Fei, the King of the North. He had already established an imposing air for himself.

    Old Master Xie did not decline.

    Xie Jingliu must have already conveyed all his thoughts to Old Master Xie. Yin Huaixi did not say anything else. ¡°l took the liberty toe and disturb you to discuss my marriage with Yao Yao,¡± He took out a small box the size of his palm and respectfully handed it to Old Master Xie. ¡°There¡¯s a token as proof. Old Master, please take a look..¡±

 Chapter 755 - 755: Descendant of the Royal Family

    Chapter 755: Descendant of the Royal Family

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Master Xie epted the box and took out the token. He rubbed it gently with aplicated expression. ¡°The Xie Residence is a remnant of the Yue

    Country. Later on, when the Yue Country was destroyed, our branch moved to Quanzhou to settle down and changed our surname to Xie. From then on, we hid our identities. This token is our proof as descendants of the Si n.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was shocked.

    The King of Yue Country¡¯s surname was Si, and Si was the surname that Shun had given to Yu. After King Yue moved his base to Langye, in order to dominate the Central ins and be one of the great powers, he gave himself the title of ¡°the King of Yuee Country.¡± He proactively absorbed the culture of the Central ins and coexisted peacefully with the Emperor and the Marquis of the Central ins at that time, maintaining a long period of peaceful rule.

    This was a fusion of the Yue culture and the Han culture of the Central ins.

    Later on, Chu destroyed Yue and Yue surrendered to the Qin Dynasty. The Yue Dynasty was officially over.

    The remaining people of the Yue Country colluded with the vassal lords of the world to rebel against the Qin Dynsaty and the rule once against belonged to the Han Dynasty.

    Later, he was conferred the title of King of Minyue and continued to offer sacrifices to the Yue Country without being controlled by the Han people.

    It was not until the reign of Emperor Wu that the remaining Minyue forcespletely fell under the Han rule, and the people migrated to the Jianghuai area to live.

    Yue Country had been active in history since the Xia Dynasty.

    From the looks of it, the Xie family¡¯s background was really not small. No wonder their ancestors had left behind a legacy of not being officials in the world.

    The status and foundation of a descendant of the royal family of Yue Country was indeed enough to be on par with Yue Fei. Old Master Xie telling him about this secret was both a test and a deterrent.

    The Jianghuai area included Jiangsu, Anhui, and Henan. It covered most of the south-central area, and there were many people in Minyue.

    As the ¡°royal family¡± of Minyue, even though the glory of their ancestors was gone, the surname Si still had a huge influence in the Central South region.

    Since ancient times, the Jianghuai area had been an important ce for food production and trade. It was also a ce that soldiers had to fight for.

    He had borrowed Ye Hanyuan¡¯s hand to coincidentally take over the southeast coast. However, a strong dragon could not suppress a local snake. The Xie family could strangle him in terms of food and trade.

    This was the pride and foundation of the Xie family.

    Yin Huaixi said cautiously, ¡°The Xie family has an extraordinary background. Please forgive me for my disrespect.¡±

    Old Madam Xie shook his head. ¡°Since the Xie family has hidden their identities, they¡¯ve already betrayed their ancestors. They¡¯re naturally not worthy of inheriting the virtues of their ancestors. King Yue Fei, we¡¯ve embarrassed ourselves.¡¯

    These indifferent words were actually filled with deep meaning.

    After several dynasties and generations, the Fujian and Han Dynasties have achieved cultural integration.However, the status of a descendant of the royal family of Yue Country could not be praised. The Xie family had changed their surname to seek stability for their descendants.

    From the Xia Dynasty to the Han Dynasty, Yue Country had always been a powerful country. The so-called virtues of their ancestors could not be brought up.

    He imed that they had betrayed her ancestors and were not worthy of inheriting the virtues of their ancestors. He had also expressed his stance about losing his ambition to regain the virtues of his ancestors.

    Old Master Xie was a sensible person. The Xie family had already boarded Yue Fei¡¯s ship. They had revealed their family background for their granddaughter. They were showing weakness and also trying to be strong.

    He had taken the initiative to tell him his weakness to surrender.

    At the same time, he had to ce a huge bargaining chip on the surface, Only with added value would he have the right to negotiate.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°When ites to filial piety, the most important thing is being fill to your family. It¡¯s pure filial piety for the Xie family to pass on the legacy of our ancestors and help the world.¡±

    Old Master Xie did not say anything else and changed the topic. ¡°Logically speaking, your marriage with Little Yao¡¯er was personally arranged by Old Madam Yu before she died. It can be considered an order from her parents. It¡¯s the most appropriate situation. Naturally, the Xie family has no objections.¡± When Yin Huaixi heard this, his eyelids twitched. He had a bad feeling.

    Indeed!

    Old Master Xie changed the topic and asked despite knowing the answer,

    ¡°Does Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s father know about your marriage?¡±

    Yin Huaixi braced himself and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°l see.¡± Old Master Xie¡¯s expression rxed and he smiled. ¡°Before Old Madam Yu died, she left behind a token for Little Yao¡¯er to return to the Xie family. It was also a family heirloom that the Xie family had given to Yao Yao¡¯s mother back then. 1 don¡¯t think this marriage is fixed. She also has the intention of letting the Xie family interfere.¡±

    He was just short of saying explicitly that the parents¡¯ orders and the matchmaker¡¯s words were important in marriage.

    Old Madam Yu had passed away, so Yu Zongzheng should be in charge of the marriage. However, Yu Zongzheng did not know that Yu Youyao had returned to her mother¡¯s n, so the Yu Residence could not interfere in her marriage casually.

    Only the Xie family could make the decision.

    Yin Huaixi sighed in his heart. The older the wiser. It was clearly impossible to muddle through with a token.

    He also carefully chose his words. ¡®Old Madam Yu hopes that I can obtain the Xie family¡¯s approval and marry Yao Yao under their witness.¡±

    Previously, when he found out about the origin of the token, Yin Huaixi knew that he had been tricked by Old Madam Yu.

    The token was a real token, but Old Madam Yu had also dug a hole for him.

    She said that he shouldn¡¯t tell Yao Yao about the token for the time being.

    In fact, Old Madam Yu had not agreed to anything at all, let alone make any promises about this marriage. Instead, she had indirectly handed it over to the Xie family to make ns.

    That was why he sent a greeting card as Yue Fei.

    First, he would take a stand and let the Xie family know that he was not someone who could be dismissed with a few words. Later, it did not matter if he lowered his head or knelt down.

    Old Master Xie had seen through his thoughts.

    He also revealed her status as a descendant of the royal family of the Yue Country to deal with him.

    Old Master Xie frowned. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er is still in mourning, so it¡¯s not easy to n a marriage. Why don¡¯t we ask her for her opinion after her mourning?¡±

    As her granddaughter and ording to the funeral etiquette, Yu Youyao only needed to mourn for Old Madam Yu for a year to fulfill her filial piety.

    The bad thing was that Yu Youyao had a deep rtionship with her grandmother and wanted to observe mourning for Old Madam Yu for three years. Three yearster, Yu Youyao would be 16 years old. He could wait, but he couldn¡¯t just wait for nothing.

    At the very least, they had to settle on a status first. With the permission of the elders, it would be legitimate to nurture their rtionship.

    Otherwise, why would he specially ask Old Madam Yu for a token? As soon as he arrived in Quanzhou, he couldn¡¯t wait to enter the Xie Residence and expose his identity.

    Yin Huaixi had expected this and made a n. ¡°l believe Old Master has heard that in the first half of the year, a crop called sweet potatoes was widely nted in the north. Due to the appearance of this crop, it greatly eased the drought in the north and helped Yue Fei¡¯s Residence stabilize the North. It contributed greatly.¡±

    Old Master Xie¡¯s eyelids twitched. Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s merchant ship had gone out to sea with the Xie Residence, and the Xie Residence knew the origins of the sweet potatoes. Little Yao¡¯er had tried nting them for two years before seeding. Later, under the push of King Yue Fei of Youzhou and Ye Hanyuan in Zhejiang, they had obtained approval for arge-scale nting of sweet potatoes. He knew this better than others.

    King Yue Fei had specially mentioned this. Could it be¡­

    Indeed!

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The production of sweet potatoes is high. There are dozens of sweet potatoes per mu, which is ten times better than typical grains. In addition, it¡¯s moist and edible. Not only can it fill stomachs, but it can also quench thirsts and rece drinking water. Not only can it relieve the disaster, but it can also benefit all the people in the world. I n to go to the Imperial Court and ask for credit to be given to the County Head of Shaoyi..¡±

 Chapter 756 - 756: Only One For Him

    Chapter 756: Only One For Him

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Master Xie took a deep breath and tightened his grip on the short staff in his hand. Only then did he hold it in and not break his leg. ¡°Do you admire the County Head of Shaoyi because of this?¡±

    Not to mention that Little Yao¡¯er had been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi because of the emperor¡¯s grace. Yu Zongzhengs official position was not low, but he relied on the emperor¡¯s grace. The dog emperor probably couldn¡¯t wait to marry Little Yao¡¯er to King Yue Fei.

    Any gentleman would want to pursue a gracefuldy!

    With the sweet potatoes to relieve the drought, even if the Xie family did not agree to this marriage, King Yue Fei could still use the excuse to marry Little Yao¡¯er openly.

    At that time, who would dare to snatch her from him, King Yue Fei?

    Yin Huaixi braced himself. ¡°That¡¯s also the truth.¡¯

    Old Master Xie endured it again and again. He couldn¡¯t help but p him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve already nned everything. Why are you still asking me?¡±

    With a tooth-aching crack, Yin Huaixi gasped, and his face turned pale. Old Master Xie had dislocated his shoulder bone.

    It hurt. It really hurt.

    Showing mercy was really showing mercy.

    He would go back and find a doctor with brilliant medical skills to correct his

    bones. He would recover in three to five days. Fortunately, he did not really

    break his bones. Otherwise, it would be really tragic if his muscles and bones were injured for a hundred days.

    Old Master Xie probably knew that he was going back to Youzhou soon, so he still knew his limits.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°No matter how much I scheme, don¡¯t I still need the Xie family¡¯s approval? How can a willing agreement be the same as a forceful agreement? It¡¯s rare for Yao Yao to return to the Xie family. She has rtives to rely on and family to enjoy. This is also a good thing. I naturally don¡¯t want her to be in a difficult position.¡±

    Hearing his words, Old Master Xie felt a little better. ¡°The emperor¡¯s body is filled with poison, and the King of Liang is restless. What about you?¡± He paused, his sharp gaze piercing. ¡°If the Great Zhou Dynasty is in chaos, Yue Fei will decide that the King of the North will bear the brunt. He will either be loyal or establish himself. There¡¯s no third way.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was cunning and had single-handedly disrupted the power of the Great Zhou. It was impossible for him to be loyal to the Great Zhou.

    It was even more impossible for him to gain credit.

    Firstly, as a direct descendant of the Yin family, it was impossible for Yin Huaixi to betray his ancestors and support others to ascend the throne.

    Secondly, Yin Huaixi had 500,000 You soldiers and was extremely powerful. No matter who was the emperor, it was impossible for him to tolerate him. Thirdly, a few princes were fighting for the position of heir, causing them to fight among themselves. It was against the morals of the world. As the orthodox descendant of the Yin family, Yin Huaixi was the only one who was legitimate.

    Yin Huaixi did not hide anything. ¡°l forced the King of Liang to rebel firstly to overthrow the Great Zhou, and secondly to bring order to chaos and hold the banner of killing rebels high.¡±

    Old Master Xie had aplicated expression. ¡°The Eldest Prince and the

    Second Prince are fighting for the throne. It¡¯s only right for you to enter the Imperial City in the name of purging the emperor.¡±

    King Yue Fei was in charge of 500,000 troops. At that time, the vassal lords would not dare to move.

    However, wasn¡¯t it too cruel to force the vassal lords to rebel and overturn the Great Zhou, causing chaos in the world?

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no building without destruction.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had umted ills, and the political treasury had be corrupted. The treasury was empty, and it was difficult to make up for the shortfall. Natural and man-made disasters happened everywhere, and riots arose everywhere. Themonersined and suffered unspeakably. The vassal lords were endless trouble, and foreign countries were even more dangerous.

    After forcing the King of Liang to rebel, Yin Huaixi would destroy the rebels and establish a new dynasty. Only then would there be a logical reason to eliminate the vassal states. Without the vassal lords¡¯ help, he could establish a new system of governance that was built on benevolence, and select good talents to govern the country.

    Themoners were loyal, and the people were righteous. What was there to be afraid of?!

    Old Master Xie was silent for a long time. ¡°What about Little Yao¡¯er? What position are you putting her in?¡±

    He did not want Little Yao¡¯er to enter the pce, even if she was an empress.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°l know that Yu Yue was originally a matriarchal n, so they don¡¯t have any concept of men being superior to women. Of course, not all Minyue people are like this. However, the Xie family is orthodox and has a long history, so they have an ancestral teaching and don¡¯t take in concubines. Old Master naturally doesn¡¯t want Yao Yao to suffer in this aspect in the future.¡¯

    After that, tragedies of brothers killing each other frequently happened in the third generation of the Yue Country. This was also the root cause of the destruction of the Yue Country.

    This was very likely the reason why the Xie Residence did not take in concubines.

    Back then, the reason why the Xie Residence had married Xie Roujia into the Yu Residence was because the Yu Residence had an ancestral rule that all descendants of the Yu n were only allowed to have one wife and one concubine.

    Xie Roujia epted Concubine He.

    Later, when Old Madam Yu sent Concubine He to the manor, she mentioned Concubine Qiu.

    It was because Madam Yang had entered the Tranquil Heart Residence that Yu Zongzhengs backyard was empty. There were many matters in the residence, so he had taken in Concubine Jiang. However, Concubine Jiang was meant to be promoted.

    When Old Master Xie thought of the Yu Residence, his expression immediately darkened. Back then, Roujia¡¯s marriage had been ruined because of this.

    Since they couldn¡¯t find a family with one husband and one wife, a family with strict rules like the Yu n naturally caught their attention.

    The Yu Residence had too many advantages. Since they were aristocratic, they had a small family and a clean backyard.

    The Xie Residence owed the Yu n a favor, and Old Madam Yu sincerely proposed to marry them.

    Yu Zongzheng had just entered the royal court and was still considered young.

    They couldn¡¯t tell if he was good or bad. Considering the family style of the Yu

    Residence, he probably couldn¡¯t be too bad.

    This was extremely attractive to the Xie family.

    Unexpectedly, they had chosen someone who would harm Roujia¡¯s life.

    Seeing that Old Master Xie was silent, Yin Huaixi could guess what he was thinking. As he thought about it, he knew that with what happened with Xie Roujia, it was useless even if he cursed and swore.

    ¡°Before Old Madam Yu died, I promised her that I would only have one lover in my life.¡±

    Old Master Xie sneered. ¡°Emperor Gaozu and his first wife have been through thick and thin together, and their rtionship is stronger than gold. After Emperor Gaozu ascended the throne, in order to stabilize Gong Quan t s position and bnce the royal court, he still weed new concubines into the pce under the advice of the court officials.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s words were easier said than done.

    Even the high and mighty emperor could not do as he pleased, especially since the new dynasty had just been established. When the new emperor ascended the throne, the first thing he had to do was reward the meritorious generals and bnce the power of the royal court. If he could not make them submit, it would cause the emperor¡¯s power to be unstable and the court to be uncertain. At that time, there would be another bloodbath.

    Choosing new concubines was the most convenient, fast, and effective way.

    There were no exceptions in the past dynasties.

    Yin Huaixi frowned. ¡°The Emperor of Mingzong doted on the eldest pce maid in front of him. She didn¡¯t enter the harem for more than 20 years and didn¡¯t receive the affection of the concubines. Later, the eldest pce maid died of illness, and the Emperor of Mingzong passed away. Before he died, he left hisst words that he wanted to sleep with her and die together. It could be considered a life and death contract.¡¯

    Of course, in the end, because the head pce maid did not have a title, she only had a lone coffin in the side hall of the Imperial Tombs, fulfilling the emperor¡¯sst wish.

    Old Master Xie did not say anything, but his expression was disapproving.

    Yin Huaixi only took one look before lowering his head and continuing, ¡°Emperor Xianzong only took one wife. For the rest of his life, his harem was empty. He only married a wife as his wife and was his long-termpanion.

    They were like ordinary husband and wife and were loving for the rest of their

    lives..

 Chapter 757 - 757: Only One Person

    Chapter 757: Only One Person

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°My father had a short life. He never had second thoughts, doesn¡¯t have any strange children, and is loving with Mother.¡± He bowed and said sincerely and firmly, ¡°I¡¯m just an average person who is willing to imitate my father¡¯s actions. I don¡¯t want a harem of 3,000 beauties. I only want to be with one person for the rest of my life. Old Master, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    If Yin Huaixi had imitated Emperor Yang of Sui, Yang Jian, and made a poisonous oath that he wouldn¡¯t have any clueless thoughts in this life, Old Master Xie wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all.

    It had to be known that it was precisely because Yang Jian had broken the oath that Empress Dugu had passed away from depression. After that, he had indulged himself too much, causing him to die of overindulgence.

    However, Yin Huaixi had used the Yin family¡¯s ancestor as a tool. Even with his father¡¯s wisdom, the weight of this was obvious.

    No matter what happened in the future, at least for now, Yin Huaixi was indeed 100% sincere. Old Master Xie did not know what to say.

    Yin Huaixi did not think that he could gain Old Master Xie¡¯s trust with just a few words. ¡°No matter what I say, in Old Master Xie¡¯s opinion, it¡¯s just words.¡± He took out a letter and respectfully handed it to Old Master Xie. ¡°Everything I said today will be in ck and white. Old Master, please understand.¡±

    Old Master Xie took the letter and unfolded it to take a look. It was indeed filled with the clear wishes of the Mingzong, Xianzong, and King Li of Zhou. It showed his determination to treat Little Yao¡¯er wholeheartedly. In this life, he would only be with her. He even promised that he would treat his wife well. It was signed, and stamped with Yin Huaixi¡¯s private seal and Yue Fei¡¯s seal. It was obvious how sincere he was.

    No one could find anything wrong with the contents of the letter. It was obvious that the person who had written the letter had thought it through before writing.

    The world liked to swear to the heavens.

    If they respected the Heavenly Dao, they naturally did not dare to go against it.

    If they were disrespectful, this oath was equivalent to nothing.

    The oath of the Heavenly Dao tested the human nature of the human heart and needed a lot of self control.

    Very few people used their ancestors and parents to swear an oath.

    Filial piety was the most important thing. One had to respect filial piety to be able to stand on the grounds of heaven and earth and walk whenever they wanted in the world. This was the basis of human nature. While restraining themselves, they had to be tested by the world.

    If he disobeyed it, his reputation would be over. There were very few people in the world who could bear such consequences. Therefore, he was always cautious and did not dare to spheme easily.

    When this piece of paper was taken out, Yin Huaixi had already cut off all his escape routes.

    Old Master Xie had no reason or excuse to refuse. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Yin Huaixi lifted his clothes and kowtowed. ¡°Old Master, please fulfill my wish. After Yao Yao¡¯s mourning period, let¡¯s officially discuss marriage.¡± Now, Old Master Xie had no room to refuse.

    Before Old Madam Yu died, it was also a fact that she had given Yin Huaixi a token. The marriage was not fixed, but they had made an agreement. It was not appropriate for the Xie family to refuse immediately, so they insisted that this marriage did not count.

    He had originally nned to use Little Yao¡¯er to mourn for her grandmother for three years and dy the marriage for three years so that Yin Huaixi would retreat in the face of difficulties. It wouldn¡¯t be considered breaking the agreement.

    However, Yin Huaixi was not easy to fool. First, he used the sweet potatoes in the North as a threat. Then, he used his ancestral parents to move them with emotions and ¡°tempt¡± them. After that, he did not do anything else. In for a penny in for a pound, he wrote in ck and white, directly expressing his

    ¡°intent.¡±

    At this point, the Xie family could no longer be vague about this marriage.

    However, they couldn¡¯t agree immediately.

    However, Yin Huaixi was like a worm in his stomach, guessing his thoughts urately. In the end, he said he would fulfill his wish and discuss marriage 3 yearster. Then, he sent thedder to his feet and asked him to go down.

    After fulfilling Yin Huaixi¡¯s wish, Yin Huaixi would be able toe and go from the Xie Residence openly and interact with Little Yao¡¯er in the future.

    Little Yao¡¯er was still in mourning, so it was fine to discuss small matters.

    However, the engagement still had to wait until the filial mourning passed.

    Yin Huaixi did not force the Xie family to answer immediately. Instead, he agreed to the Xie family¡¯s request. He wanted to use the excuse of dying filial piety for three years to give the Xie family enough face.

    But what about three yearster?

    Little Yao¡¯er had long known Yin Huaixi¡¯s identity. The two of them were close, but because of their front as ¡°cousins¡±, she definitely did not expose him. There was still room for negotiation.

    However, once Yin Huaixi confessed his identity to the Xie family and obtained their approval, Yin Huaixi would be interacting with a gracefuldy if he met with Little Yao¡¯er again. He would be a gentleman¡¯s suitor.

    The two of them had a foundation in their rtionship to begin with. Three yearster, the marriage was even more logical.

    Old Master Xie was speechless. ¡°For Little Yao¡¯er, you¡¯ve put in so much effort. You¡¯re not vague at all.¡± Forget it. If he couldn¡¯t reject this marriage immediately, with Yin Huaixi¡¯s will, he would get what he wanted sooner orter. Why should the Xie family be the viin and make things difficult for Little Yao¡¯er? ¡°Just do what you agreed with Old Madam Yu previously!¡¯ Everything Yin Huaixi did today was for Little Yao¡¯er.

    Little Yao¡¯er knew his identity. The two of them had crossed the etiquette of men and women being on guard against each other. However, Yin Huaixi had never been able to talk about the open secret to address the elephant in the room. Instead, he had to get the approval of his elders.

    He didn¡¯t want Little Yao!er to bebeled as having an ¡°infidelity¡±.

    He clearly wanted to bring Little Yao¡¯er back to the North, but he had taken a detour and let her return to her mother¡¯s n first because he did not want to let her suffer.

    If he wanted to be with Little Yao¡¯er, he had to be legitimate and magnanimous.

    He wanted to ask for credit from the Imperial Court for Little Yao¡¯er. He wanted the world to know about Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s kindness. Then, he would love her openly and marry her. It would be announced to the world.

    Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s reputation had soared and she was admired by the world. In the future, no one would dare to surpass her.

    The deeper the love, the deeper the n.

    Every step Yin Huaixi took paved the way for their future.

    Yin Huaixi bowed respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Old Master.¡±

    Old Master Xie had aplicated expression. ¡°Although I¡¯ve fulfilled your wish, you¡¯ll have to ask Little Yao¡¯er about your marriage in the future. Whether it seeds or not depends on Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s opinion. You¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Before Old Madam Yu died, she had handed the token to Yin Huaixi. She probably had the same intention.

    Yin Huaixi was very scheming, but he was magnanimous in this matter. He did not dare to lie and only used the ¡°token¡± to let the Xie family fulfill his feelings for Little Yao¡¯er, but he did not manage to get the Xie family to fulfill this marriage.

    At noon, the Xie Residence held a banquet to entertain Yin Huaixi.

    Yu Youyao was filial and did not attend.

    Yin Huaixi felt regretful, but he did not insist. He had speciallye to visit his elders, so it was not appropriate for him to take the opportunity to meet Yu Youyao and ask Xie Jingliu to hand over a gift.

    There was nothing special, but they were all specialties of Quanzhou, as well as some fresh fruits and food.

    The Xie Residence naturally did notck this.

    However, Yu Youyao liked these things.

    If something wascking, it was the Xie family¡¯s business. However, giving them a gift was meant to show his appreciation..

 Chapter 758 - 758: Doing Business

    Chapter 758: Doing Business

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the blink of an eye, it was November.

    Yu Youyao settled down in the Xie Residence. She was far away from the troubles in the capital and the rules of the Yu Residence. Her days in the Xie Residence were undoubtedly leisurely and carefree.

    The only thing was that aftering to Quanzhou, the number of times she had seen Yin Huaixi could be counted on one hand. Moreover, every time, there were elders present. Due to etiquette, she did not even have a chance to talk to him alone.

    She also knew that this was because of the distance between men and women.

    In her spare time, Yu Youyao sent letters to her good friends from the Yu Residence and the Yu n, as well as from the capital. She also sent them some specialties from Quanzhou.

    She lived in seclusion all day. Madam Wang was worried that she would be bored staying at home. ¡°We have a few good shops in Quanzhou. Do you want to go out and shop?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment.

    Madam Wang looked embarrassed. She remembered that Yu Youyao was a daughter of an official and had even been conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi. How could she casually go out and show her face?

    An official¡¯s family was not like a merchant¡¯s family. They had more farnd and were more dignified. They had fewer businesses, and they were all handed over to the loyal servants of the family to manage. Usually, they only needed to show up in the residence.

    Madam Wang hurriedly said, ¡°l see that you¡¯ve been in Quanzhou for a while. It¡¯s not good for you to stay at home all the time. It¡¯s good for your health to take a walk.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize what was going on. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to take a look at the shops and rx. The shops in Quanzhou are all managed by Eldest Aunt. In the past, I sat back and enjoyed the fruits of herbor. Now that I¡¯m in Quanzhou, I naturally have to go over and take a look. It¡¯s not good to continue troubling Eldest Aunt.¡±

    Her mother had married into the capital from afar, and most of the businesses under her name had been repurposed by the Xie family in the capital, including shops, manors, fields, forests, and so on.

    On the other hand, there were not many businesses in Quanzhou.

    When Madam Wang heard this, she felt that it was appropriate. She held her hand and said, ¡°There are a total of seven shops. Three of them are cosmetics shops that your mother built herself back then. The other four shops sell rare items on merchant ships. Moreover, the things that are popr in the capital are all old shops. It doesn¡¯t take much effort. I just have to take some time to look at the ounts. There¡¯s nothing to work on. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be bored staying at home all day. With something to do, you¡¯ll feel more at ease.¡±

    However, Yu Youyao knew that the profits of these seven shops were very considerable. They were all saved directly in the bank and the ounts were sent to her every quarter.

    It was obvious that someone had put in a lot of effort to take care of them.

    You can only truly know someone after going through the ups and downs of life with them. The Xie family was a big family, so they wouldn¡¯t be greedy for the low profits of seven shops. However, after more than ten years, they have been managing other people¡¯s shops diligently. It was obvious how sincere they were.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± Yu Youyao was very touched. ¡°Grandmother bought a courtyard for me in Quanzhou when she was alive and hired the n¡¯s uncles and aunts to take care of it. Cousin and Fourth Brother live there. It¡¯s rare for me to go out today, so I want to go over and take a look.¡±

    Madam Wang hurriedly said, ¡°The Yu Residence has arranged for someone to take care of you in Quanzhou. This is also a good thing. In the future, when you¡¯re free, it won¡¯t hurt to go over more often.¡±

    Yu Youyao returned to her room and changed into a lotus-colored dress. The color was simple and elegant.

    Chun Xiao took out a squirrel fur cloak that reached her waist. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but think that it would be winter in the capital every year when October came.ln November, it was already cold.

    The family would have already started setting up the firece and charcoal steamer.

    She was afraid of the cold. Every winter, she felt that life was difficult and wished she could eat, drink, and poop in bed.

    The climate in Quanzhou was warmer. In November, she was only wearing a thin jacket and did not feel cold.

    Madam Wang first brought Yu Youyao to look at the shops and exined everything to her carefully. She even brought her to check the operations, purchases, and profits of the shop.

    They were all business matters. They were a little different from the ounts and household management matters that Yu Youyao had learned in the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao listened with interest.

    Seeing that she was interested, Madam Wang taught her how to do business.

    Then, she said, ¡°The Lin family is also one of the top wealthy families in

    Quanzhou. Their main business is the medicinal herbs and spices business.

    The spices and medicinal herbs needed in your shop are from the Lin family.

    Some of the Lin family¡¯s small business is handed over to Miss Lin to manage. Coincidentally, a batch of spices and medicinal herbs is going to enter your shop. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll arrange for you to meet Miss Lin another day. How about I leave this discussion to you?¡±

    There was no one in the room who knew her well. As women, it was appropriate for them to discuss business together and broaden their horizons. Now that Little Yao¡¯er hade to Quanzhou, she had to get to know some people of the same age. In the future, it would be more lively when she made more friends.

    Madam Wang mentioned some more details about the Lin family.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She held Madam Wangs arm and wheedled, ¡°This is the first time I will be talking about business. Eldest Aunt, teach me more.¡±

    The Lin family¡¯s medicinal herbs source was very stable. To be able to expand their business, they needed their own medicinal ntation and supply channels.

    The North did notck money and food, but medicinal herbs and spices were controlled by the Imperial Court. During peaceful times, they still had to be prepared, and during the disaster, they had to be controlled more strictly.

    Medicinal herbs were rare resources. Many medicinal herbs had special sources, and there were also special suppliers. They had passed through countless people along the way who were almost impossible to identify.

    There were many merchants in the country who dealt in medicinal herbs, but because medicinal herbs were rare and resources were strictly managed by the Imperial Court, the rtionships behind them were alsoplicated.

    Even if an escortpany appeared, it would not be safe.

    She also had medicinal herbs shops under her name, but they were all small- scale.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask about the Lin family. ¡°Miss Lin doesn¡¯t have brothers?¡±

    Although Quanzhou was open-minded, if there were brothers in the family, they wouldn¡¯t let their daughters do business in public.

    Madam Wang said meaningfully, ¡°Master Lin¡¯s first wife, Madam Yan, is from the Yan family in Yizhou, Shuchuan (Chengdu). The Yan family¡¯s family background is simr to the Lin family¡¯s and they¡¯re also in the medicinal herbs business. They have their own medicinal ntation manor. Master Lin and his first wife only have one daughter. The family has taken in a few concubines and given birth to a few sons of concubines. However, her daughter was very smart. Since she was young, she helped the family look at the ounts.¡¯

    In just a short sentence, Yu Youyao could tell what was going on.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had a medicinal herb production area. Fujian was the medicinal herb production area of Jiangnan Dao, and Shuchuan was the medicinal area of Sichuan. The medicinal herbs produced in each area were different.

    Through the marriage between the Lin family and the Yan family, they reached a win-win situation.

    Madam Yan did not have any children, but she had a powerful maiden family. How could she watch helplessly as a concubine¡¯s son climbed over her head and abused his power?

    Quanzhou was an important ce for trade. It was open-minded, and merchants valued mutual interest and courtesy.

    As a woman, Miss Lin had the support of Mother Yan and the Yan family. As long as the Lin family did not want to give up on a cooperation with Madam Yan, Jiang and Chuan¡¯s medicinal herbs, they would not give up on Miss Lin.

    In the future, even the business dealings between the Lin family and Madam Yan would have to go through Miss Lin..

 Chapter 759 - 759: Eyes Widened

    Chapter 759: Eyes Widened

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao thought to herself that Shuchuan was vast and had abundant resources. There were many mountains and forests, and it was also the handover ce to Yun, Gui, Gansu, Shaanxi, and many other ces. It was considered thergest medicinal real estate area in the Great Zhou.

    ¡°l have more than ten medicinal herb shops under my name. The medicinal herbs produced in the ten major medicinal herbs areas are all different. If I can negotiate with Miss Lin, it will be a huge business that will definitely be profitable.¡±

    Eldest Aunt had taken the initiative to mention the Lin Residence to her because she wanted to introduce her to Miss Lin and befriend her. It seemed that the Xie Residence had a good rtionship with the Lin Residence, and

    Miss Lin¡¯s character was not bad.

    Indeed!

    Madam Wang smiled. ¡°Miss Lin has a straightforward personality. If you get along, you have to go out more in the future. You can¡¯t stay at home all day without anyone to befriend.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly nodded.

    After roughly looking at a few shops, Madam Wang brought Yu Youyao to the best restaurant in Quanzhou for lunch. She ordered braised tofu, peanut crisps, dried bamboo shoots, green fruits, and so on.

    They were all specialty snacks from Fujian.

    Yu Youyao had eaten a lot of these dishses in the capital in the past. It was because the Xie family had sent these dishes to the capital through a merchant ship.

    After lunch, Madam Wang brought Yu Youyao shopping again. ¡°This is the most prosperous street in Quanzhou. It¡¯s located in the center, and trade is very prosperous.¡±

    On the 12th Street of the capital, there were all kinds of streets. Tumen Street was even more prosperous than the capital.

    There were peopleing and going on the streets, and there were all kinds of shops on both sides of the street. There was a dazzling array of goods.

    When they reached a crowded ce, the old maids spontaneously stepped forward and surrounded the two of them to prevent them from being hit by the passing crowd.

    Quanzhou weed guests from all walks of life. There were all kinds of people. Businessmen emphasized harmony to make money and did not easily get into conflict with others.

    The guests who came and went also had the mentality that it was better to avoid trouble.

    Madam Wang had an imposing aura. It was obvious that she was either rich or noble.

    Yu Youyao was dressed inly, but she was the eldest daughter of a first wife and she had been raised by an aristocratic family. Her etiquette and upbringing were extraordinary, so she naturally exuded a delicate and noble aura. She was not to be trifled with.

    Those who had traveled extensively were all sharp-eyed. As long as they were not arrogant and domineering people, they would basically give way.

    The Imperial Court had set up eight thousand households in Quanzhou and 45 patrol divisions. When the pirates arrived in Fujian, they had to take a detour to Quanzhou, and even the heinous viins had to be restrained.

    This delicate bnce maintained the prosperity and peace of Quanzhou. As time passed, the atmosphere in Quanzhou became bolder. The young misses who were raised in private rooms could also walk around fearlessly.

    Madam Wang pointed at a two-story shop in front of her. ¡°The Jade Pavilion in front is the rouge shop that your mother opened back then.¡±

    Yu Youyao followed Madam Wang into the Jade Pavilion.

    When Manager Ren of the Jade Pavilion saw Madam Wang, he quickly came over to greet her. Madam Wang introduced Yu Youyao to him, and he was very excited. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao was shocked.

    Madam Wang patted her hand. ¡°Manager Ren used to be your mother¡¯s maidservant. Before your mother passed away, she returned the indenture to her. On ount of her master-servant rtionship with your mother, she followed the merchant ship back to Quanzhou and has been helping to manage your mother¡¯s three rouge shops in Quanzhou. She hasn¡¯t married yet. ¡±

    Manager Ren had learned many methods of incense medicine from her aunt and was also quite talented.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly stepped forward and bent down to help Manager Ren up. ¡°Mother Ren, get up quickly.¡±

    Manager Ren looked very excited. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve grown up. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see you again in my life. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Her voice was choked with sobs, and her eyes turned red. ¡°When Young Miss came to Quanzhou, 1 originally nned to visit you at the Xie Residence after you werepletely settled. I didn¡¯t expect you toe personally today.¡±

    Now that Manager Ren had taken back her indenture, she was no longer a ve. She no longer needed to call herself a ¡°servant¡± in front of Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao appreciated her loyalty. ¡°My mother has returned the indenture to you. Don¡¯t act like a servant anymore. In the future, you¡¯ll have to continue managing the business in the shop. Don¡¯t be too polite.¡±

    Manager Ren quickly agreed and brought Yu Youyao to look at the incense and makeup avable in the shoo.

    The quality of the incense medicine in the Jae Pavilion was not bad, and business was very stable.

    In Yu Youyao¡¯s opinion, most of the incense and medicinal items in the shop had been popr in the capital two years ago. It was just that theycked novelty and there had not been any innovation for a long time.

    It was not difficult to tell that the reason why the Jade Pavilion could maintain a ¡°stable¡± business was all thanks to Manager Ren¡¯s efforts, the reputation of the old name, and even the name of the Xie family.

    However, if no improvements were made, this business would be eliminated and reced sooner orter.

    Manager Ren told her a lot about the operations of the shop. When Yu Youyao heard that a box of peach-colored lipstick that had been popr in the capital two years ago actually cost eight taels of silver, her eyelids twitched.

    Just because peach color was rare?!!

    However, in fact, the cost of a box of peach-colored lipstick from spices to manpower was less than one tael. She had her own incense shop under her name and did not use any middlemen or distributors.

    A box made a profit of seven taels.

    Yu Youyao finally realized that she had a treasure mountain and did not know it.

    She had arge number of incense recipes in her hands. There were at least 800 of them, if not 1,000. Many of them were even lost ancient recipes. On the basis of each recipe, she could modify even more¡­

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath.

    Currently, other than the escort business being established by her alone, most of the businesses under her name were given to her by the Xie family, as well as the dowry her mother had left her. Even the merchant ships were revered by the Xie family.

    She had yet to run her own business.

    Today, she hade out to visit the shops with Eldest Aunt. There was no veiled hat on her head that restricted her.

    There were no old servants by her side who constantly reminded her to pay attention to rules and etiquette.

    Without the restrictions of the rules, Yu Youyao had broadened her horizons and had a more intuitive understanding of doing business. Unknowingly, she was also thinking about this in her heart.

    Yu Youyao was very excited. Her eyes began to glow as she looked at Manager

    Ren.

    If she ran the incense business, Manager Ren would be the most capable person on the spot.

    However, Quanzhou was not stable at the moment, so this idea had to be dyed for the time being. She had never done business seriously in the past, so she could take this time to understand more about the incense workshop and the business of incense medicine.

    Only when everything was ready would it be appropriate.

    The most important thing now was to interact with Miss Lin first and see if he could establish a cooperation with her for the supply of medicinal herbs.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind was filled with messy thoughts about doing business. Suddenly, she heard a delicate reprimand from outside the door¡ª

    ¡°Jia Changfeng, open your dog eyes and see clearly who I am. Whether you¡¯re really drunk or pretending to be crazy with alcohol, I, Lin Ruoru, am not afraid of you.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s position happened to be by the door. When she tilted her head, she saw a man and woman confronting each other on the street outside the Jade Pavilion..

 Chapter 760 - 760: Impure Thoughts

    Chapter 760: Impure Thoughts

    Trantor; As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The woman was about 14 or 15 years old. She was tall and slender, and her scarlet clothes made her look dazzling. She even held a fiery red whip in her hand, exuding an oppressive heroic aura.

    Was this the Miss Lin that Eldest Aunt had mentioned?

    As she was thinking, Madam Wang frowned. ¡°That girl in red is Miss Lin Ruoru and the young master who she is trying to stop is Jia Changfeng, the son of a concubine of the Jiazhou Prefecture. He¡¯s the son of a favored concubine of the Jiazhou Prefecture and knovvn as Third Young Master Jia. As this favored concubine is very doted on, the Jiazhou Prefecture also favors this son very much. Third Young Master Jia is arrogant, domineering, and arrogant. He often does some bullying.¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at Jia Changfeng again, feeling a little worried. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t Miss Lin¡­

    He was about eighteen or neen years old and was wearing a sapphire blue python robe. He looked sloppy and seemed to have drunk too much wine. His face was red, and his eyes were dark. He stood crookedly, looking like he had overindulged.

    Yu Youyao had seen many bullies like Jia Changfeng in the capital, so she hated him very much.

    The state capital was thergest official in a prefecture. A county official was inferior to a current official. Jia Changfeng became arrogant because the

    Jiazhou Prefecture indulged him. From this, it could be seen that the Jiazhou Prefecture did not have good officials.

    Madam Wang did not have time to answer!

    After being reprimanded by Lin Ruoru, Jia Changfeng sobered up a little. He narrowed his eyes and burped. ¡°Uh, so, so it¡¯s you! You stinky woman, how dare you shout in front of me? You¡­¡±

    ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way. Move aside¡­¡± Lin Ruoru looked disgusted and suddenly swung the whip in her hand at Jia Changfeng.

    Jia Changfeng was shocked and subconsciously dodged to the side. He staggered and was supported by the servant in front of him, preventing him from falling to the ground.

    He had always been arrogant, so how could he withstand this anger? His red eyes red fiercely at Lin Ruo. Just as he was about to scold someone, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He stared at the door of the Jade Pavilion, as if his throat was blocked.

    Jia Changfeng was a ruthless bully. The Xie family was not afraid of him, but they were also worried that he would offend Yu Youyao. Madam Wang quickly brought Yu Youyao out of the Jade Pavilion.

    The ignorant and ipetent bully thought of something. ¡°Fragrant and rich, cool and mncholic; White teeth that look charming in a smile; Long eyebrows and a slight gaze; Her beauty is soul-stirring, and seeing her makes the heart happy.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a sticky gaze on her back. Feeling a little disgusted, she quickened her pace.

    Madam Wang noticed her strange behavior. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When she reached the corner, the gaze that was stuck to her body disappeared. Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ m just a little tired after shopping for a while.¡¯

    Quanzhou valued business, and trade was the foundation. As a parent official of a prefecture, the Jiazhou Prefecture would not go against the local noble merchants.

    Jia Changfeng was even afraid of Lin Ruoru.

    He probably wouldn¡¯t provoke the Xie family, let alone her.

    Yu Youyao did not take it to heart.

    Madam Wang nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go take a look at the residence the Yu Residence has bought for you first.¡±

    She only thought that the residence was Yu Youyao¡¯s own business. so there

    was no need to visit officially.

    She stepped forward and knocked on the door.

    The servant guarding the door quickly opened the side door and led Eldest Miss¡¯s carriage in through the Flower Gate. At this moment, the n aunt who was guarding the house had already received the news and rushed over.

    After the two sides greeted each other, they exchanged a few polite words.

    Seeing that this n aunt¡¯s words and actions were very methodical, Madam Wang felt a little relieved and suggested walking around the residence.

    In the future, Yu Youyao would have to visit this residence often. She would definitely have to take a closer look at the residence and ask about the situation before she could feel at ease.

    Madam Wang was not a vague person. She had asked everything she needed to know.

    The n aunt was not someone to be fooled. This residence was indeed very well arranged.

    The three-way courtyard upied a few hundred acres ofnd. The Fengshui was good. The scenery was quiet and elegant, not inferior to the Yi Water Garden at all. Both ces were built after the Jade Courtyard, and theyout was a little simr.

    After walking around and admiring the ce, Madam Wang was already very satisfied. ¡°Your grandmother is really considerate.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had carefully prepared this residence for her. Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s always been very good to me.¡±

    After looking at the garden, the group arrived at the reception pavilion.

    Yin Huaixi brought Yu Shansi over to greet Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang did not know Yin Huaixi¡¯s identity. She only thought that he was Young Master Zhou, who took good care of Yu Youyao. After exchanging a few polite words, she held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen your Cousin for a long time. I think you two have something to say. I¡¯ll take a closer look at the residence.¡± It would be more appropriate to take a closer look.

    As soon as Madam Wang left, Yin Huaixi dismissed the servants and looked at Yu Youyao with a burning gaze.

    He had been in Quanzhou for seven to eight days, but he had only seen Yu Youyao four times.

    Other than talking to Yu Youyao alone on the day she first entered the Xie Residence, the next few times were under the eyes of her elders, and he did not even dare to take a few more nces.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat under his gaze. She quickly picked up her tea and drank it to hide her slightly burning cheeks.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart itched like a cat¡¯s. However, he was afraid that he would be rude, so he coughed hard and broke the silence in the room.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Quanzhou for a few days. Are you used to it?¡± As he asked, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on her again.

    The little girl was wearing a lotus-colored dress. She looked elegant and gentle.

    Her top was a small jacket with a nted cor. It reached her waist and was tied into a bow. The curve of her chest made Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes burn and he quickly looked away.

    He had only wanted to take a closer look and see if she was doing well in the Xie Residence. Had she gained weight or lost weight?

    However, his eyes were sharp. At first nce, he could tell that she was a little bigger than before, so he subconsciously looked over.

    At first, he really did not have any thoughts. However, after sensing that something was amiss, Yin Huaixi had some wild thoughts, and his thoughts became impure.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao did not notice his abnormality. She put down her teacup. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. The rules of the Xie Residence aren¡¯t that strict, and there aren¡¯t too many unnecessary etiquette rules. The rtives in the residence are also good to me.¡± There were no benefits involved, no pros and cons, and no human schemes. This was probably what family should be like, Yu Youyao felt a little strange. It was a full and stable feeling. ¡°I like it very much.¡¯

    I like it very much! Her voice was very soft and carried a hint of caution, making Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart suddenly ache.

    Yu Youyao had lived in a dragon¡¯s den since she was a young girl. Even her grandmother, who doted on her the most, had too much guilt towards Xie Roujia. Her feelings were notpletely pure.

    Yu Youyao was meticulous, sharp, andcked security. Even though she had been bullied by her sisters and scolded by her father, she did not have the confidence toin to her grandmother. She could only pretend to be a little foolish. She more or less curried favor with her grandmother, so it was inevitable that she would be careful when interacting with her grandmother..

 Chapter 761 - 761: Promise of Alliance

    Chapter 761 - 761: Promise of Alliance

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°That way, I can feel more at ease.¡±

    Yu Youyao subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you leaving?¡± After asking, she seemed to realize something and looked a little flustered. She subconsciously lowered her head and pursed her lips slightly. When she looked up again, other than her face still turning a little pale, she had already regained herposure. ¡°That¡¯s true. You still need to manage the overall situation in the North. You¡¯ve dyed things a lot in Quanzhou.¡± She lowered her eyes and picked up her teacup. She lowered her head and took a sip to hide it. ¡°When do you n to leave?¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly stood up.

    Yu Youyao was used to seeing Yin Huaixi sitting in a wheelchair, looking graceful and noble and holding a chess piece in his hand. Only then did Yu Youyao truly realize that the person in front of her was slender and sharp, like a rugged mountain that was majestic and powerful.

    There were eight hardships in life. They are the four sufferings of birth, aging, sickness, and death, plus the suffering of having to part from those whom one loves, the suffering of having to meet with those whom one hates, the suffering of being unable to obtain what one desires, and the suffering arising from the five senses that constitute one¡¯s body and mind.

    There were five types of Yin: seasons, organs and body systems, senses, colors and tastes

    The five Yin types were hot like mes.

    There were many reasons that could affect the five Yin types.

    If five Yin types were burning, there would be many barriers in the heart.

    If there was a barrier in her heart, she would suffer for a long time and not be free.

    There were eight hardships in life. Yin Huaixi was not ¡°old¡± but he would experience it in the future. He had endured the other seven hardships one by one.

    Yin Huaixi had been struck by the fickleness of the world. He had been cut and tortured by all kinds of suffering in life. After being cut and grinded, he looked calm and majestic.

    Yin Huaixi squatted in front of Yu Youyao and took out the embroidered fish token. ¡°You also have a jade pendant like this.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. Before her grandmother died, she had given her a simr jade pendant and instructed her to keep it well and not lose it. She had originally thought that this was a memento from her grandmother.

    But that did not seem to be the case now.

    She was a little stunned!

    Yin Huaixi asked her, ¡°Do you have the jade pendant with you?¡±

    ¡°I-I do.¡± Yu Youyao nodded in a daze. As it was a relic of her grandmother, she had to wear items from her family when she was alive to express her sorrow. Therefore, after her grandmother passed away, she carried the jade pendant with her.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Take it out!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll take it out immediately.¡± Yu Youyao acted like she received an order. She answered and moved immediately. She quickly lowered her head and took out an arrogant yellow jade pendant from the pouch at her waist.

    The small fishy in her soft palm like a crescent moon.

    Yin Huaixi took the small fish pendant from her hand. ¡°Look carefully.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao blinked and stared at it without blinking. There were two brocade fishes in Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand, one red and one yellow. They looked obedient, soft, and cute.

    Yin Huaixi let out a lowugh and moved the red and yellow jade pendants closer.

    ¡°Ding¡ª¡± Yu Youyao clearly heard a soft, pleasant, clear, and pure sound, like the the waves of river water that flowed gently. With this heavenly sound, in her eyes, the two jade pendants, one red and one yellow, fused into one. The curved two fishes turned into one round pendants with their heads and tailsbined.

    The pendant wasplete and round.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Yu Youyao eximed in surprise.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand and solemnly ced the round pendant into her palm. ¡°Did you see anything?¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up the jade pendant and observed it a few times. With a gentle twist, the round pendant that had be one became two curved fish again. The heads and tails of the two small fishes connected, and it became a round pendant.

    She seemed to have realized something and pursed her lips. ¡°These two jade pendants are¡­¡± Her mouth suddenly felt a little dry, and her voice suddenly became dry and hoarse. ¡°They¡¯re a pair?!¡± With that, she quickly lowered her head.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re a pair!¡¯

    After receiving the affirmation, Yu Youyao looked up at him, wanting to ask him why the other jade pendant was with Yin Huaixi. However, when the words reached her lips, she hesitated.

    Actually, the answer was already obvious.

    However, she did not dare to think about it.

    She did not dare to ask.

    She shouldn¡¯t ask.

    Yin Huaixi knew what she wanted to ask. ¡°l asked Matriarch for this jade pendant before she died.¡±

    Although at that time, he had promised Matriarch not to tell Yu Youyao about the token for the time being,

    However, there was no clear way to determine how much of this was a temporary situation. At the very least, for now, the Xie family had already admitted that the token was effective.

    In that case, it meant that he had received the approval from his elders.

    He was about to return to Youzhou. He couldn¡¯t see her for a few months. If he didn¡¯t reveal this to her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to address the elephant in the room in the future. There was still a barrier between the two of them, so he couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Previously, he had promised Old Master Xie that he would discuss the marriage three yearster, but he had not promised him that he would not let Yu Youyao know his intentions.

    He had only taken out the token, but he had not mentioned anything about the marriage.

    As for what Yu Youyao would think after seeing the token, that was not something he could control. If Old Master Xie found out, it couldn¡¯t be his fault.

    There was too much information that was new, making Yu Youyao feel a little dizzy. ¡°Why did Grandmother¡­¡± Why did she want to give you the other half of the jade pendant?!

    It was clearly a pair of jade pendants, but they were divided into two and given to her and Yin Huaixi for safekeeping?!

    In a sh, Yu Youyao thought of Ye Hanyuan and Yin Ruocha¡¯s vow.

    It was also because Ye Hanyuan admired the princess that he had asked King Li of Zhou to give him a token as proof of the alliance between him and the princess in the future.

    Was Yin Huaixi the same?!

    Was this double fish jade pendant also Yin Huaixi¡¯s oath to her?

    Yu Youyao had too many questions in her heart. In the end, she only asked,

    ¡°Do Grandfather and the others know about the jade pendant?¡±

    If all of this was arranged by her grandmother before she died, she definitely could not surpass the Xie Residence.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Thest time I visited the elders of the Xie family, I mentioned this to Old Master.¡¯

    With just a simple sentence, Yu Youyao understood everything. As a woman, she shouldn¡¯t have mentioned such things in private. Since her elders hadn¡¯t asked her about it, she shouldn¡¯t have asked too much.

    However, there was one thing. Yin Huaixi had taken the initiative to mention this today after gaining the approval from the elders.

    Yu Youyao had a strange feeling in her heart. It was different from the past when she had eaten green plum fruit. Instead, it felt like the green plum fruit she had eaten with Eldest Aunt in the restaurant today.

    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯ve been in Quanzhou for so long. Have you eaten any green plum fruits?¡±

    Weren¡¯t they talking about a token? Why did they suddenly change the topic? Yin Huaixi was slightly stunned. ¡°l heard that it¡¯s a special type of green fruit. It¡¯s one of the specialties of Fujian. I¡¯ve never eaten it before.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that he did not like sweet and sour food. It was not surprising that he had never eaten it before. She only pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°l think it¡¯s delicious. 1 like it very much..¡±

 Chapter 762 - 762: Embarrassed

    Chapter 762 - 762: Embarrassed

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    For the first time in his life, Yin Huaixi felt that his intelligence was questioned. He wished he could crawl into Yu Youyao¡¯s mind and see what she was thinking! !

    After carefully putting the other half of the jade pendant that belonged to her back into her pouch, Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°When are you returning to Youzhou?¡±

    Before Yin Huaixi left, he mentioned the jade pendant to reassure her.

    It was as if she couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave early!

    Yin Huaixi was speechless.

    He had taken the original pair of jade pendants to indirectly show her his intentions. The meaning of the hint was too clear.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to express it more clearly.

    However, Yu Youyao was still young and ignorant about love. He did not want to be too abrupt, in case he frightened her. But what the hell was the Green Plum Fruit?!

    Wasn¡¯t her reaction a little too calm?

    Seeing that he had not said anything, Yu Youyao asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen in the North?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow.¡± Yin Huaixi had mixed feelings and felt a little upset. Holding the jade pendant that belonged to him, he had a thousand thoughts in his mind, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out what Yu Youyao meant.

    However, she had clearly changed the topic, so he couldn¡¯t push her too hard. ¡°l originally nned to meet you at the Xie Residence tomorrow and say goodbye.¡±

    Upon hearing that it wasn¡¯t a problem with the North, Yu Youyao heaved a

    sigh of relief. made a lot of incense medicine in my house. I¡¯ll pack it upter and bring it to you tomorrow. It¡¯s bitterly cold in the North in winter. You have to take care of your health.¡± She thought for a moment and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll ask Grandmother for a few prescriptions tomorrow. Bring them back to the North to nourish the soldiers¡¯ bodies.¡¯

    Medicinal wine had the effect of nourishing blood. Most soldiers had hidden injuries, especially rheumatism and bone pain that was mind numbing. Every winter, it was very painful and annoying.

    It was bitterly cold in the North, and the soldiers had the habit of drinking in winter to keep warm.

    On the other hand, the medicinal herbs needed to soak to make the medicinal wine were not expensive. One set of medicinal herbs could be soaked in ten kilograms of medicinal wine, and a small cup every morning and night was enough.

    As Old Madam Sun was old, she had a numbing problem due to the humidity. Previously, an old servant of the Xie family had given Old Madam Sun the medicinal wine rewarded by the main family.

    After drinking for three to five days, the pain in Old Madam Sun¡¯s body subsided.

    It couldn¡¯t be treatedpletely.

    However, drinking it for a long time could slow down the worsening of the illness and any rpse, preventing it from affecting her normal life.

    It was also because of this that she noticed the medicinal wine.

    Every word and sentence was filled with concern for him. It was no different from before, but the biggest difference was that Yin Huaixi kept feeling ufortable.

    ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes darkened. He opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Who am l?¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little puzzled. ¡°Why do you ask? You¡¯re you. Who else can you be?¡±

    Her expression seemed to ask if there was something wrong with his brain, making Yin Huaixi feel even more ufortable. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who am I in your eyes?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him quietly and said nothing.

    The sudden silence made a sense of ruthlessness surge in Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him strangely. ¡°Yin Huaixi?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and suddenly reacted. ¡°You called my name just now?¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little speechless. For some reason, she felt that the wise and mighty Yue Fei, King Dingbei, seemed to be a simple-minded person?! She suddenly shuddered.

    The scene was too beautiful to look at.

    She quickly shook her head to chase away the messy thoughts in her mind!

    ¡°Zhou Linghuai?¡±

    ¡°Cousin!¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi!¡±

    ¡°Brother Jingzhi!¡¯

    Yin Huaixi looked at her and said nothing.

    He was a bystander, so he knew better. Yu Youyao said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Zhou Linghuai or Yin Huaixi, you¡¯ve always been the one who treats me well. Whether it¡¯s Cousin or Yue Fei, I¡¯m certain that it¡¯s you, not the identity the name represents. Don¡¯t ask such childish questions in the future. 1 remember that I already said this three years ago on the day Ye Hanyuan beat the drum.¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly asked, ¡°You just said that identifying with me is equivalent to epting me?¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt that the room was a little hot and dry, so she raised her hand to pick up her teacup.

    In the past, she had practiced etiquette countless times. This time, she identally caused the teacup to hit the bottom of the cup, resulting in a clear ng.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent!

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and drank her tea, no longer looking at Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi pursed his lips tightly, but he couldn¡¯t help but smile crazily. Every time, he pursed his lips tightly, not daring to be too tant.

    It turned out that she had a reaction.

    She was pretending to be calm.

    On careful thought, he and Yu Youyao could be considered childhood sweethearts and had grown up intimately with each other. Now that they were suddenly talking about love, Yu Youyao felt a little shy and confused.

    It was inevitable that it would be like the words of a poem. She would lower her head to the dark wall and not be called out once.

    She did not know how to respond.

    He did not need her to respond.

    As long as she knew.

    There was still time in the future.

    There was no hurry.

    Yin Huaixi nodded, cleared his throat, and changed the topic. ¡°Have you felt better recently?¡±

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. Her previously ignorant and hazy feelings suddenly became clear, making her feel at a loss and not knowing how to face him.

    She was not used to this sudden change.

    ¡°The climate in Quanzhou is suitable for recuperation. There¡¯s nothing to worry about in the residence. Eldest Aunt also saw that I was much better, so she brought me out to rx.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was finally relieved. ¡°Rest your body in Quanzhou first. Yin San will stay behind and secretly protect you. Although Chun Xiao is good at fighting, Quanzhou is not like the capital. There are all kinds of people in Quanzhou.

    Let Yin Shi follow you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was about to ask who Yin Shi was when she heard Yin Huaixi p.

    A woman in ck flew in from the window and knelt on one knee in front of

    Yu Youyao. She cupped her fists and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m Yin Shi. Greetings,

    Young Miss. Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Yin Shi was tall and thin. Her face was covered by a ck scarf, so his face could not be seen, only revealing a pair of willowy eyes. They were long and sharp, like knives. Her voice was cold, like gold and jade.

    Yu Youyao was a little curious. ¡°Get up quickly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Miss.¡± Yin Shi stood up cleanly and swiftly. Like a shadow, she stood behind Yu Youyao silently, as if she did not have any presence. If one did not deliberately pay attention, everyone would subconsciously ignore her.

    Yin Huaixi nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The secret guards around me are all ranked by their abilities. Yin Shi is not bad. In the future, when you walk around outside, you have to bring her along. If you encounter any trouble, leave it to Yin Shi to handle..

 Chapter 763 - 763: Yearning in Dreams

    Chapter 763 - 763: Yearning in Dreams

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao nodded obediently. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°There are 100 elite troops arranged in the residence, and all of them are skilled. It won¡¯t be a problem for them to take on ten enemies alone. Leave anything that Yin Shi can¡¯t resolve to them. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao was touched. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see you in Youzhou.¡±

    At this moment, Madam Wang finished looking at the residence and returned to the reception pavilion.

    Yin Huaixi mentioned Yin Shi.

    When she heard that they were looking for someone to protect Yu Youyao!s safety, Madam Wang naturally had no objections. Seeing that it was gettingte, she brought Yu Youyao back.

    Yin Huaixi stood at the door and watched as the carriage gradually drove out of the alley. He instructed Chang An, ¡°Go and ask around about the green plum fruits and buy some back.¡±

    He wanted to see what was so special about the Green Plum Fruit.

    Chang An returned in no time.

    He brought back a bag of green plum fruits. ¡°It¡¯s a kind of licorice candied plum. It¡¯s made of Chinese medicinal licorice and sugar water. It¡¯s can be considered medicinal food.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi was deep in thought as he ate a piece of the greenish-yellow fruit with frosting.

    An indescribable sour and sweet taste stimted his saliva. He only felt that the fragrance was refreshing. When he ate a piece of fruit, there was still a fragrance on his teeth and cheeks.

    It was a little like the plums he had eaten before, but the taste was even richer. The plums were sour and sweet, but the green plum fruits were delicious.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly understood why Yu Youyao had asked him if he had eaten the green plum fruit.

    The green plum fruit was like plums, but it was sweeter and mellower than plums.

    ¡°l think it¡¯s delicious. I like it very much.¡± Yu Youyao had already responded implicitly.

    The ignorant childhood sweetheart was enlightened.

    She was implying that she was shy.

    After returning to the Xie Manor, Yu Youyao brought Yin Shi to greet her grandmother.

    Old Madam Xie nodded. ¡°Since it¡¯s someone arranged by your cousin, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. She can stay by your side.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s status was also important. After all, she was different from the young misses of ordinary families. It was the Xie family who had been negligent. ¡°There are many guards in the residence. It¡¯ll be more thorough to bring a few guards out in the future.¡¯

    She was not worried about any danger.

    She was still worried that she would bump into rowdy people like Jia Changfeng.

    Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s status was precious. Almost all the daughters of foreign ministers who had been conferred the title of rtives in history had married into the imperial family. The rules in the imperial family were strict, so it was good to be more careful.

    Old Madam Xie changed the topic and asked about what Yu Youyao had seen when she went out today.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up, and she spoke a lot. Her face was flushed with excitement from what she had seen and heard on the streets.

    After saying that, she looked at her grandmother and blinked. ¡°Grandmother, teach me how to do business!¡±

    Quanzhou was filled with business opportunities, and she had a treasure mountain. She was not in a hurry to earn money now. Instead, she wanted to learn how to use this treasure mountain to maximize the benefits.

    When Old Madam Xie heard this, she was amused. ¡°Alright, pick a few books about business first. Take a look yourself. If there are any questions you don¡¯t understand,e and ask me.¡¯

    Yu Youyao knew how to look at ounts and check them. She was also proficient in managing matters.

    In the past two years, she had been managing the businesses under Yu Youyao¡¯s name. She did not have to operate the business, but she had been managing the businesses behind the scenes.

    In particr, her management method was delegating staff to the shop to make it self-managed. She was responsible for her own profits and losses and rewarded and punished clearly. Not only was it easy and effortless, but it also promoted healthypetition in the shop.

    Many shops in the Xie Residence also used the same method.

    Yu Youyao did notck management methods for doing business.

    All shecked was knowledge and practice in doing business.

    Yu Youyao apanied her maternal grandfather and grandmother for dinner. Before she left, Chun Xiao held a stack of books, as many as five or six of them.

    The next day, Yin Huaixi came to bid farewell to the Xie Residence and brought the gifts he had prepared for Yu Youyao. They were all fresh fruits and food.

    The Xie Residence naturally had to hold a banquet to send him off.

    Yu Youyao did not attend, which was within Yin Huaixi¡¯s expectations.

    However, before Yin Huaixi left, he passed by the Water Cloud Pavilion of the Xie Residence and heard a farewell song called ¡°Three Layers at Yang Pass.¡± It was mellow and sincere.

    Frosty nights and frosty dawns.

    Hasten, hasten! After a long trek through the pass, only sorrow remains in this body.

    What tough journey, what tough journey! Each moment will be tough, so please take care, please take care.

    Parting words exchanged with reluctance to depart, sleeves stained with tears.

    There will no longer be a friend like you.

    Reminiscence, reminiscence! I think of you every hour of the day.

    Like the Shen and Shang, we each upy an opposite end of the universe. Who to rely on, who to rely on! Who can I rely on now? Each day, my mind flies to your side, my mind flies to your side.

    Even a thousand rounds wille to an end, but the sadness in my heart is incessant, the immeasurable sadness.

    The Chu skies and Xiang waters are far apart, but I will implore every bird and fish to bring you letters soon.

    Endless letters, endless letters! I¡¯ll write endless letters, as though we are meeting in person, as though we are meeting in person.

    s!

    After today we will think of each other miles apart and meet only in our dreams.

    I will listen for the sound of fluttering wild geese.

    Yin Huaixi stopped and listened.

    Xie Jingliu, who had sent Yin Huaixi out, subconsciously closed his fan.

    She yed the song three times. The sound of the zither was sad and quiet. The sound gradually slowed down and became weaker. However, the sound lingered in her mind, and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She only sighed.

    Yin Huaixi strode into the Water Cloud Pavilion.

    Yu Youyao was wearing a snow satin dress and kneeling in front of the zither table. Her fairy bun was tied diagonally on her head, but a long tassel was inserted diagonally into her hair. It hung by her ear and swayed lightly. There was a faintyer of brow powder between her eyebrows. Like a mountain after the rain, it was beautiful.

    In front of her was Shao Yu, which he had personally made. Her slender fingers pressed on the strings, and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave for a long time.

    ¡°Yao Yao,¡± Yin Huaixi called out in a low voice.

    Yu Youyao looked up at him. Her eyes were slightly red, and misty, making her eyes look even more charming. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared some wine at the Water Cloud Pavilion. I¡¯ll have a drink with you as a farewell. I won¡¯t send you off outside the city tomorrow.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to go.

    Instead!

    After sending him off for a thousand miles, they had to part in the end.

    She also knew that in the past, when Yin Huaixi left, he would always leave quietly before dawn and often wouldn¡¯t give her a chance to send him off.

    Yu Youyao moved to the table and sat down.

    Yin Huaixi stared at her soft and light figure. There was a light belt around her waist, making her look even more delicate, like a willow branch. Her figure was already as exquisite as a woman¡¯s.

    He slowly walked to sit opposite her. ¡°The green plum fruit is sweet and sour.

    It¡¯s fragrant and pleasing to the heart.¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s cheeks heated up. She quickly poured two sses of wine and handed one to him.

    Yin Huaixi raised his hand to take it. It was unknown if his fingers had identally scraped the back of her hand, but the back of her hand felt slightly numb as if it had been stung by a bee.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly retracted her hand.

    The instigator acted as if he did not see it. He brought the wine ss to his nose and sniffed it gently. ¡°Red Daughter which has been buried in the ground for more than ten years. This is a rare good wine.¡±

    Red Daughter was glutinous rice wine. Its color was like amber, clear and pure. Its taste was even sweet, sour, bitter, spicy, fresh, and astringent. The six vors were one, and it tasted fragrant, mellow, soft, cottony, and sweet.

    It was suitable for both men and women, old and young..

 Chapter 764 - 764: Deep Love

    Chapter 764 - 764: Deep Love

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was as if someone had seen through the bottle of Daughter¡¯s Wine that had been buried under the osmanthus tree for more than ten years. As soon as she tasted it, the fragrance assailed her nose. It was a strong and mellow feeling¡­

    Yu Youyao panicked and quickly raised her wine ss. ¡°This ss of wine wishes you a safe journey across the border. It will be a tough journey so take care of yourself.¡±

    With that, she drank the wine in one gulp.

    Yin Huaixi stared fixedly at her as she finished her ss. There was a faint charm on her face, and the smell of alcohol entered his nose. He drank the wine, and a wisp of soft and sweetness seeped into his heart. The hints of affection were dense and lingering.

    The wine fragrance also made him a little little tipsy, and even his voice was hoarse. ¡°Where did you get the wine?¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°After I was born, my mother used three acres of glutinous rice to brew three jars of Shaoxing Wine and carefully sealed them under an old osmanthus tree in the Jade Courtyard. Only after Grandmother was seriously ill did she mention this to me. When I left the capital, I dug out the wine and brought it to Quanzhou.¡±

    Deeply buried with the wine was a deep love for her daughter.

    As this wine was buried underground for a longer time, the fragrance of the wine became mellow, just like the deep love her mother had for her.

    When her daughter got married, she would dig out the wine and use it as a congrattory gift for the dowry. She would respectfully send it to her husband¡¯s family. ording to the rules, the first three bowls of wine from the jar had to be presented to her daughter¡¯s inws¡¯ father-inw, biological father, and her husband respectively. It showed her wishes for longevity and prosperity.

    This was a tradition in Shaoxing, Zhejiang.

    There was no such custom in the capital.

    Her mother knew that she couldn¡¯t apany her daughter as she grew up, so she brewed wine to express her deep love for her daughter and sealed it underground. She hoped that her daughter would have a bright future.

    However!

    The wine had already been dug out before she got married, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to bury it back.

    Today, she had opened a jar of wine to send Yin Huaixi off.

    ¡°The wine is good, and so is the person. It¡¯s just that the time to drink isn¡¯t good.¡± Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Keep the remaining wine and let¡¯s drink it when the time is right in the future. It should have a different taste.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him quietly and said nothing.

    These words were too rash. Yin Huaixi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Give me the zither. I¡¯ll do the maintenance work for you again. I don¡¯t think you will need to fix it until the next time we meet.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was not good at maintaining the zither. He was usually the one who helped to maintain the zither.

    Yu Youyao nodded and carefully ced the zither into the zither case, then handed it to Yin Huaixi.

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll get someone to send the zither to the Xie Residence.¡± Yin Huaixi took it and picked up the wine jar on the table that still had most of the Red Daughter left. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡¯

    With that, he strode out of the Water Cloud Pavilion.

    Yu Youyao looked at his slender and tall back and felt sad. However, because of his words, it was as if she had eaten a mouthful of green plum fruit.

    When she first ate it, it tasted bitter.

    After chewing for a long time, it was fragrant and sweet, with an endless aftertaste.

    Coupled with licorice and sugar water, it was sweet and sour, moderately salty and fragrant.

    After returning home, Yin Huaixi went to the study and took out all the tools needed to maintain the zither. He removed the strings and soaked them in tung oil. He would moisten the strings, reduce the friction of the zither, clean the surface, and repaint it¡­

    A dozen steps were needed to maintain it.

    Every step was veryplicated.

    However, Yin Huaixi was not tired and meticulously maintained every part.

    After all the maintenance waspleted, the entire zither looked brand new.

    The next day, when Yu Youyao received the zither from Yin San, he was already in Yuzhong.

    She sat in the pavilion and opened the zither box. She carefully took out the zither and yed the ¡°Three Layers at Yang Pass.¡±

    The zither, which had been fixed, sounded like a sob when it was yed.

    Next!

    Yu Youyaoposed herself and asked Yin San to investigate the Lin family in Quanzhou and the Yan family in Shuchuan. She also instructed Manager Ren to organize all the matters rted to the incense medicine business.

    She did not stay idle either.

    She carefully read the books about business that her grandmother had given her and felt that she had benefited a lot. If she encountered something she didn¡¯t understand, she would memorize it first and ask her grandmother for guidance.

    Her family knew that she wanted to learn how to do business. Her maternal grandfather, maternal grandfather, and a few uncles and cousins would asionally give her pointers when they were free.

    It often enlightened Yu Youyao.

    After Madam Wang brought her out to discuss business twice, she arranged for her to meet Lin Ruoru at the Immortal Pavilion which belonged to the Xie Residence.

    Yu Youyao brought four guards, two old maids, Chun Xiao, and Yin Shi to the reserved private room.

    Yin San was good at gathering information, so Yu Youyao knew the Lin and Yan families very well.

    The four guards were well-trained. They consciously chose ces with weak doors, windows, and roofs to guard. Two old maids guarded the door of the private room, and Yin Shi and Chun Xiao followed them into the private room.

    Seeing that Lin Ruoru was already waiting in the private room, Yu Youyao was slightly stunned. She turned around and asked Chun Xiao, ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Chun Xiao replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s 15 minutes early.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Lin Ruoru stepped forward to greet Yu Youyao and said in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet the County Head at nine. The County Head has arrived 15 minutes ago and isn¡¯tte. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve heard of the County Head¡¯s good reputation for a long time and have long wanted to befriend her, so I came early to show my respect. I hope I didn¡¯t offend you.¡±

    Her voice was clear, but very crisp.

    Today, the County Head of Shaoyi was the host and had asked her to meet her. The County Head of Shaoyi was the host, and she was a guest. ording to the etiquette of the host and guest, she only needed toe over at the agreed time.

    However, this County Head of Shaoyi was from a noble family and had a noble status. She could not be negligent.

    Courtesy came first, and etiquette came second.

    Lin Ruoru arrived an hour early and was waiting. On the one hand, she was not sure of the County Head of Shaoyi¡¯s personality, so she could only be more cautious. She would try her best not to offend her.

    On the other hand, she had no intention of probing her Although she was not afraid of the County Head of Shaoyi, since they had business to discuss, it was still necessary to test her personality.

    She had deliberatelye early to see if the County Head of Shaoyi would arrive early, at the appointed time, orte.

    The most important thing in doing business was sincerity.

    Her arrival time directly reflected the other party¡¯s sincerity.

    If she arrived early, it meant that the County Head of Shaoyi valued etiquette and this meeting. If she did not emphasize her status, this business could be discussed on equal grounds.

    This was the best situation.

    If they met at the agreed time, it would be a little pretentious for the County Head of Shaoyi as the host. However, her status was important, so it was not a big deal for her to be pretentious.

    If the County Head of Shaoyi had arrivedte, not only would that show off her status, but she was also putting on airs. Clearly, she was not someone easy to get along with. It was best to keep a respectful distance. There was no need to talk about cooperation.

    Of course, the County Head of Shaoyi was also very smart. After entering the private room and seeing her, she asked about the time.

    On the surface, the County Head of Shaoyi seemed to think that she waste and was worried that she was rude and neglected a guest so she confirmed the time with the servants beside her..

 Chapter 765 - 765: Who Can You Blame?

    Chapter 765: Who Can You me?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    How could she really bete?

    She had sensed her probing and expressed her politeness as a host.

    One had the intention to probe, while the other had the intention to cooperate.

    With just a few words, her sincerity was obvious.

    Both sides were sincere, so there was much room for negotiation. This business discussion was already 70% done.

    Her maternal grandfather had said that one had to be sincere and trustworthy in doing business.

    Sincerity.

    Trust and credibility.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re too polite. I hope we can have a chance to cooperate.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled with admiration for each other. Smart people often had a tacit understanding. It did not take much sharpness and probing to understand if they could get along with each other.¡±

    They were both straightforward people. After greeting each other and exchanging a few simple words, they went straight to the point.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°l have a few rouge shops under my name. In the past, I used the spices and medicinal herbs from the Lin family, and it was also Miss Lin who was in charge. However, I specially arranged to meet Miss Lin today not just for the supply of the jewelry shop.¡±

    Lin Ruoru nodded. ¡°Please borate.¡¯

    Only then did Yu Youyao continue, ¡°The Jade Pavilion has to develop new things and expand its operations. There are many types of medicinal herbs and spices needed, and the quantity is rtivelyrge. The Lin family¡¯s medicinal herbs and spices are not inexhaustible. Every family has a certain number of supplies. I hope that the Lin family can supply them to me first. I¡¯m willing to increase the price of the medicine by 5%. I won¡¯t let Miss Lin suffer.¡± Lin Ruoru understood.

    She had specially asked about Yu Youyao and knew that Yu Youyao had an Auntie who had served the Empress Dowager in the pce in the past. She had learned how to make incense from this Auntie and her incense was quite famous in the capital. It made sense for Eldest Miss Yu to want to expand the business of the Jade Shop.

    With Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation, many people would probably buy her items.

    It was not a problem to increase the supply. If Lin Ruoru wanted to befriend Yu Youyao, she would not make excuses for such a small matter.

    What was rare was that Yu Youyao was very tactful. She knew everything about the supply of spices and medicinal herbs and understood that spices and medicinal herbs were rare. She took the initiative to increase the price by 5%.

    Eldest Miss Yu was sincere, and Lin Ruoru also wanted to befriend her. She hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to increase the supply. The Xie family is on good terms with the Lin family, and I feel like old friends with the County Head at first sight. There¡¯s no need to increase the price by 5%. Let¡¯s just maintain the original price. Take it as a gesture of friendship. What do you think?¡±

    In any case, it wasn¡¯t a loss.

    This 5% price increase could be considered a favor.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re a straightforward person. I¡¯m the one who is taking advantage of you. I can¡¯t refuse, lest you say that I¡¯m still pretending after taking advantage of you.¡±

    Lin Ruoru also smiled. ¡°Alright, County Head is also on the same side as me so it saves me the trouble of talking. You don¡¯t know this, when I discuss business with others, it usually gets annoying.¡±

    As soon as she said this, the two of them became much closer.

    Yu Youyao took a small booklet and handed it to Lin Ruoru. ¡°This is a booklet for future supplies. I¡¯ll have to trouble Sister Lin in the future.¡±

    Lin Ruoru took the booklet and clicked her tongue.

    There were more than 200 types of spices and medicinal herbs listed in the book and she wanted more than ten times the original supply. Lin Ruoru almost destroyed the book on the spot and left.

    It was a mistake.

    She had originally thought that if Jade Restaurant wanted to expand its operations and innovate, it wouldn¡¯t be too ridiculous no matter how much it expanded, so she spoke too readily.

    However, since she had already said it, how could she take it back?

    Yu Youyao had also taken the initiative to increase the price of the medicine by 5% previously. She had no intention of tricking her. She had tricked herself.

    Who could she me?

    Lin Ruoru looked at her faintly. ¡°The supply is a little big. You¡¯re really not holding back. ¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°The Lin family is doing a big business. My supply is just a drop in the bucket. The Lin family can easily do it. ¡±

    ¡°It seems that County Head came prepared today.¡± Lin Ruoru understood immediately when she heard this. Yu Youyao learned about the Lin Residence¡¯s supply situation in advance. The supply requirements in this booklet depended on the ingredients.

    If she refused, it would seem too insincere.

    Yu Youyao only smiled. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to be prepared when doing business? If I weren¡¯t prepared, I don¡¯t think Miss Lin would be at ease doing business with me.¡¯

    She spoke as if she was a businessman.

    Lin Ruoru smiled faintly. ¡°You know the Lin familys supply situation, so you definitely know that medicinal herbs are rare resources. There¡¯s a shortage of them in the market. County Head¡¯s demand is not small. If I agree to supply them to you, the other merchants¡¯ supply will be rtively reduced. The Lin family will definitely offend someone. I¡¯m afraid no one will be willing to do such a thankless business.¡¯

    Yu Youyao also knew that this was just Lin Ruoru¡¯s probing words. She had already said that she would agree to supply the goods. What she said was like spilled water. Businessmen valued integrity. If Lin Ruoru retorted, she would

    not be able to maintain the word ¡°trust¡±. This would vite the principles of businessmen.

    Lin Ruoru was not so stupid.

    Yu Youyao also agreed. ¡°In the future, when Miss Lin goes to Jade Pavilion, I¡¯ll give you a 20% discount.¡±

    Lin Ruoru did not think much of it. How could she not have enough money to buy incense?

    At this moment, Lin Ruoru did not know that not long after, the supply of goods from Jade Pavilion would not be able to meet the demand. Only then did she realize how much convenience Yu Youyao had given her.

    Of course, these conveniences were naturally iparable to business.

    Women cared about beauty and often spent all of their moeny on beauty.

    Yu Youyao was already prepared. She turned to look at Chun Xiao.

    Chun Xiao quickly handed a jade box to Young Miss.

    Yu Youyao took the box and pushed it in front of Lin Ruoru. ¡°l heard that when Madam Lin went to the mountains to pick medicinal herbs in her early years, she identally injured her legs and this was the root of her illness. Every time it was cold, she would suffer from pain in her muscles and bones. My cousin used to have a simr illness. This is the ointment I concocted myself. It¡¯s good for treating muscles and bones pain. The effect is very strong. Why don¡¯t you use it?¡±

    Lin Ruoru had asked about Yu Youyao, so she naturally knew that Zhou

    Linghuai¡¯s legs had already recovered.

    It seemed that this ointment was indeed quite extraordinary.

    Thinking of how her mother¡¯s old illness had acted up recently and her legs had be swollen and painful, she couldn¡¯t help but feel very tempted. No matter how effective the ointment was, she epted it.

    If this ointment was really useful, with the word ¡°filial piety¡±, not to mention increasing the supply, she was even willing to give more benefits.

    Therefore, business did not only have to be done through negotiation.

    They had to learn how to do favors.

    This was over.

    Yu Youyao picked up her tea and took a sip. She said unhurriedly, ¡°The medicinal herbs produced in the Ten Great Daoist Lands are all different. I still have more than ten medicinal herbs shops in the country and an escort business under my name. I¡¯m lucky to have befriended Miss Lin. It¡¯s time to expand the medicinal herbs business..¡±

 Chapter 766 - 766: Great Ambition

    Chapter 766: Great Ambition

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There were many suppliers from more than ten pharmaceutical shops. With the escort business as a link, if it continued to expand, this would no longer be a small business. ¡°The medicinal herbs of the ten great Daoistnds would be avable, and the benefits were very huge. If Miss Lin is interested, I can increase the price of the original medicine by 30%. If there¡¯s money, everyone can earn it. If there¡¯s business, everyone can do it together.¡± Lin Ruoru¡¯s heart was beating wildly.

    The escort business was Yu Youyao¡¯s, and she was also in charge of the marketing. The Lin family was only in charge of supplying the goods, so they could gain an additional 30% of the profits on the original basis. This was a big business that guaranteed profits.

    No one wouldn¡¯t be tempted.

    After the huge excitement, Lin Ruoru gradually calmed down. After thinking about it carefully, Yu Youyao¡¯s words and actions from the moment she entered the private room immediately caused ayer of cold sweat to appear on her back.

    Yu Youyao had clearlye prepared.

    First, she used the business of the Jade Pavilion to establish a preliminary trust and rtionship with her. Then, she proposed to expand the medicinal herbs business.

    She took the initiative to increase the price of the medicine.

    Businessmen valued profits. With 30% of the profits as bait, how could the Lin family not be willing to give the medicinal herbs to others at a low price?

    If it were anyone else, Lin Ruoru would have been a little wary. However, Yu Youyao was from an aristocratic family and had a noble status. Furthermore, she had the Xie family, the richest family in Quanzhou, as an external family. Naturally, her words were trustworthy.

    Lin Ruoru looked at Yu Youyao with aplicated expression. ¡°The County Head has a big appetite!¡±

    Was this the eldest daughter of the first wife who had been raised by an aristocratic family? Was she the County Head of Shaoyi personally conferred by the Imperial Court?

    She was calm and magnanimous, not obsessed with small benefits. She would give in when she should and take risks when she should. With just a few words, Yu Youyao had already taken control of the overall situation.

    More importantly, working with such a person was clearly the most reassuring.

    She had no reason to refuse.

    However, Lin Ruoru also knew that she was not the only one who could take on this business. Yu Youyao¡¯s ambition aligned with her, the Lin family, and the Yan family behind her.

    The medicinal herbs produced in the Ten Great Dao Lands were different.

    The Lin family was the only family in the medicinal herb production area in Jiangnan.

    What about Shuchuan?

    Her mother had no children. Due to the Yan family, although her father did not dote on his concubines more than his wife, her mother¡¯s life in the Lin family was not easy.

    As the daughter of the first wife, she was unwilling to give up her huge family business that belonged to her and her mother to a concubine¡¯s child.

    Therefore, in the future, her status in the Lin family would definitely require the support of her mother and the Yan family. It was impossible for her to watch helplessly as the Lin family benefited and grew while the Yan family remained weak.

    The Lin and Yan families were inws, so they could earn money together. This was in line with the situation of two families working together to win.

    Not only had Yu Youyao calcted all the benefits, but she had also calcted everyone¡¯s hearts.

    This County Head of Shaoyi was really too impressive.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The medicinal herbs of the Daonds are the agreed standards for the quality of the medicinal herbs. The medicinal herbs are specially nurtured under specific growing conditions, such as the environment, climate, and many other factors. There will be medicinal herbs that are suitable for production, high quality, have high production rates, are refined, have outstanding curative effects, and have local characteristics.¡± The Compendium of Herbs recorded:

    Whenever medicine is picked, one must choose from suitablend and there is a basis for using different types of medicine¡­

    All grass, wood, and insects had their origins.

    Roots, leaves, flowers, and fruits were picked at the right time.

    If the location is wrong, the taste would be different.

    If the timing is wrong, the smell would be iplete.

    Therefore, the medicinal herbs produced in various areas were irreceable.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s appetite was really big. A pharmaceutical business in Jiangnan couldn¡¯t satisfy her. Her cooperation with the Yan family was also within her calctions.

    In fact, after she cooperated with the Lin and Yan families, she could even use the powerful advantage of the medicinal herbs of the two great paths to continue to cooperate with the other medicinal herbs areas.

    Yu Youyao dared to do what she wanted to do. She wanted to do the medicinal herbs business in the top ten medicinal herbs areas in the country.

    If others wanted to do this, they would first have to face the problem of channels. Without channels, it meant that they would have to bear a huge risk and losses.

    On the other hand, the escort business created a channel for Yu Youyao to exchange information.

    Lin Ruoru¡¯s mouth was dry. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°As you said, this is a big business. I have to discuss it with the elders in the family before making a decision.¡¯

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Miss Lin, you can discuss it slowly. These are all matters for the future. At the moment, there¡¯s a more urgent business that needs the support of the Lin and Yan families.¡±

    Lin Ruoru was shocked again. She braced herself and asked, ¡°Please borate!¡±

    Yu Youyao took another box from Chun Xiao¡¯s hand and ced it on the table. She gently lifted the lid. ¡°There¡¯s a drought in the north, and the people are starving and cold. The Imperial Court has already appointed officials to relief the disaster victims. I also have the intention to do my best for the Imperial Court and the people. I want to buy a batch of medicinal herbs from the Lin and Yan families to help the North. The price of the medicinal herbs will be based on the market price. This is a banknote of 300,000 taels of silver. Consider it a deposit.¡±

    Lin Ruoru looked at Yu Youyao with aplicated expression. ¡°County Head¡¯s n is wless. I¡¯m impressed.¡±

    Purchasing medicinal herbs from the Lin and Yan families for disaster relief was a good sell. It also expressed her sincerity for the cooperation between the Lin and Yan families, and also showed her financial resources to the Lin and Yan families.

    Shaoyi County mainly purchased medicinal herbs from the Lin and Yan families for disaster relief. The Lin and Yan families would definitely take on the responsibility. As suppliers, the Lin and Yan families easily hooked up with the County Head of Shaoyi and earned a good reputation.

    Yu Youyao did not deny it. ¡°Everyone in the world values fame and fortune.

    However, famees first, and benefitseter. The fundamental reason is that fame is the foundation of the family inheritance. Only fame is beneficial.¡¯

    Fame was not easy to obtain. It often took years, decades, or even generations to umte it. The Lin and Yan families had also been managed for generations to reach their current scale.

    Lin Ruoru agreed deeply. ¡°County Head, you¡¯re wise.¡±

    Now, a good opportunity to seek fame was right in front of them. It was easy to obtain. There was no need for the Lin and Yan families to pay anything. They could even make a profit. Even if it was a pirate ship, the Lin and Yan families would dare to take it.

    After this matter, the subsequent medicinal herbs cooperation was almost a foregone conclusion.

    The County Head of Shaoyi took every step carefully, pressing forward step by step. There was almost nothing for her to do.

    Even so, Lin Ruoru did not dare to agree easily. She could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll answer you as soon as possible after I discuss it with my elders.¡±

    Since she wanted medicinal herbs for disaster relief, the amount would not be toorge.

    There was still a lot of preparation to do at home.

    Yu Youyao expressed her understanding, so she took two medicinal herbs booklets and handed them to Lin Ruoru. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for good news from Miss Lin.¡¯

    Eldest Miss Yu really did not hesitate at all. One of the medicinal herbs listed in the two medicinal herbs book corresponded to the Jiangnan medicinal herb production area, and the other corresponded to the Shuchuan medicinal herb production area.

    In addition to some medicinal herbs for cold and flu, there was also arge portion of medicinal herbs to reduce inmmation and stop bleeding. The amount needed was really not small.

    However, there were many kinds of medicinal herbs for anti-inmmatory medicine that had a wide range of uses to begin with. Therefore, Lin Ruoru did not pay much attention to it..

 Chapter 767 - 767: The Building Is About to Fall

    Chapter 767 - 767: The Building Is About to Fall

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lin Ruoru took a deep breath. From the beginning, the County Head of Shaoyi was not someone she could deal with.

    Yu Youyao was ying a high-end chess game. It was no longer just an exchange of chess moves, but there was also a psychological strategy. Compared to her, she was a small fry.

    What would happen if a small fry was being asked to join a high-end game?!

    If he was asked, he would do it!

    This was a very good opportunity for Lin Ruoru. As long as she worked with Yu Youyao, at least half of the Lin family¡¯s business would be in her hands in the future. This was a conservative estimate.

    If their cooperation could deepen further, the Lin family would be hers in the future.

    With this nobledy from a noble family behind her, her status in the Lin family would also rise.

    After figuring this out, Lin Ruoru was filled with motivation. ¡°Eldest Miss Yu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very interested in the cooperation you¡¯ve proposed. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to facilitate this cooperation.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her.

    Lin Ruoru immediately calmed down. All of this was probably within Yu Youyao¡¯s scheme, Yu Youyao clearly knew that with her current status in the Lin family, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to make such a big decision. However, she didn¡¯t look for the head of the Lin family directly. Instead, she took a detour and found her.

    Most importantly, she could be used as a bridge tomunicate with the Lin and Yan families and she would support her rise. Only then could the two sides cooperate better and the future cooperation would be smoother.

    Yu Youyao had taken a fancy to the Lin family and the Yan family behind her. If she wanted to control the Lin family and the Yan family, she had to first create an opportunity for her to rise to power.

    She also needed a chance to cooperate with Yu Youyao to consolidate her status in the Lin family. She needed the powerful backing of the County Head of Shaoyi even more.

    Yu Youyao had calcted that she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    In order to reach a cooperation with Yu Youyao, she did not hesitate to use the Yan Residence as a bargaining chip.

    Only then did Lin Ruoru truly realize how shrewd this smiling girl in front of her was. Throughout the entire conversation, she had beenpletely led by the nose by the other partys huge benefits. She realized btedly that from the beginning to the end, she had been in a trap.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision.¡± Yu Youyao picked up her wine ss. ¡°This ss of wine is to give a toast to Miss Lin. I wish us a happy cooperation.¡±

    She raised her head and drained her ss.

    Lin Ruoru ced her hand on her wine ss and hesitated for a long time.

    Then, she gritted her teeth, picked up her wine ss, and toasted Yu Youyao.

    ¡°Happy cooperation.¡±

    She knew that the cooperation that Yu Youyao was talking about was not directed at the Lin and Yan families.

    Instead, it was her and Yu Youyao.

    Yu You would support her to rise up the ranks, and she was the bridge between the Lin and Yan families, bringing benefits to Yu Youyao.

    Both sides had an unspoken mutual understanding and formed a rather stable and mutually beneficial alliance. Yu Youyao¡¯s goal of meeting Lin Ruoru was perfectly achieved.

    At the moment, when she expanded the incense business of the Jade Pavilion, a portion of the rouge, powder, makeup, and so on were all managed by the Jade Pavilion. The other portion of incense medicine with special effects, such as cold-repelling incense, Essence Nourishing Pills, and some medicinal oil to rx the tendons and meridians, were all shipped directly to the North as military supplies.

    The medicinal herbs of the ten great Daoistnds were greatly avable. Other than the Imperial Court, she would benefit as long as the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence could obtain them.

    Later on, she used the excuse of disaster relief to buy arge number of medicinal herbs. Some of them were indeed used for the refugees, but the other portion was bought for the You army.

    Of course, even brothers had to settle ounts clearly.

    These supplies were not for free. Even Yue Fei could not give them to the

    North King.

    After the business discussion, the two of them chatted.

    Although the two of them had just met, their knowledge of the world was not weak. They chatted a lot, and the more they chatted, the more they clicked.

    Lin Ruoru changed the topic and suddenly mentioned the imperial examination. ¡°By the way, a few days ago, the Imperial Court reopened. This time, the person who passed the imperial examination is Prince Song of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.¡± Her tone inevitably revealed a hint of surprise and praise. ¡°True gold is not afraid of fire. Prince Song is indeed Mr. Xian

    Yun¡¯s disciple.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned.

    Ever since she came to Quanzhou, she had not paid attention to the

    movements in the capital for a long time. As she was filial, she usually lived in seclusion and rarely went out.

    Everyone around her knew that she had a deep rtionship with her grandmother. They were worried that she would miss her grandmother and this was not beneficial to her health. As a result, people rarely even mentioned anything about the capital.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°When did the Imperial Court reopen?¡±

    Lin Ruoru was a little surprised that she did not know. ¡°It opened in mid-October. At that time, you were still on the merchant ship heading to Quanzhou. Due to thest imperial examination, there was a huge case of fraud. Recently, the court has not been peaceful, and the drought in the north is inevitable. This examination is far less lively than before, and themoners did not dare to discuss it wantonly. It was only when the Imperial Court released the rankings not long ago that it became lively for a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. Quanzhou was a ce of trade. It valued business more than literature, and it was also when one was far away from the authority the powers that would not intervene. A grand event like the imperial examination would definitely cause amotion in the capital for a while.

    Even if people were sitting at home, the news would still reach their ears. However, after arriving in Quanzhou, everyone only discussed it for a while before stopping.

    Lin Ruoru seemed to be very interested. ¡°In this Imperial Examination, the examinees who were exempted from the second examination and obtained the title of tribute student will directly enter the pce to participate in the pce examination.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°The Imperial Examination is a grand asion for the Imperial Court to recruit talents. It can¡¯t be dyed from April to now. The Imperial Court definitely wants to settle this matter as soon as possible. With the previous examination, the candidates who can continue to be referenced are all really talented and have character. There¡¯s no harm in missing a second examination.¡±

    Most of the candidates who were mainly referenced for this process were released from prison alive after the previous fraud case. Now that the Imperial Court was bold and unrestrained as it reorganized Zhejiang and the southeast coast, it was a troubled period. When they needed people and if nothing unexpected happened, this batch of candidates would be highly valued by the Imperial Court.

    However!

    The prosperity of official governance was in the investigation.

    The future generation of leaders of the country were determiend by the imperial examination.

    The Imperial Court was exclusively used to investigate and impeach hundreds of officials. It was a division of the emperor¡¯s eyes and ears.

    There were many evil ministers in the court who formed alliances and wreaked havoc.

    Hundreds of officials were despicable, greedy, and corrupted.

    They enabled academic injustice, change, and chaos to happen.

    Together with officials from the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs that determined the promotion and demotion of officials, the case would be tried and judged fairly with the Ministry of Justice and the Court of Judicial Review.

    They were ordered tofort the outside world and to patrol and supervise the various ces to ensure they were following orders.

    All of the above were the responsibilities of the Imperial Court. They investigated court matters and kept a strict rule over the higher-ups and the lower-ups. They would also govern the rise of the officials. They would be the eyes and ears of the emperor whom hundreds of officials bowed down to. Only then could the emperor manage the affairs of the people well and the court could prosper.

    However, now, the eunuchs in the Imperial Court were stealing power and the cab still held power, causing chaos in the court.

    It was already obvious that the Great Zhou Dynasty was dealing with corruption.

    The fraud in the previous examination also indicated to a certain extent that the country was about to fall apart..

 Chapter 768 - 768: Teasing

    Chapter 768 - 768: Teasing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The examination was dyed all the way until November. People only thought that since the imperial court was in a mess, it made sense that the examination kept getting pushed back.

    However, Yu Youyao knew that after Yu Zongshen became the Cab Grand Secretary, he ced the reopening of the imperial examination as priority. The candidates would have been able to enter the examination hall at the end of August at thetest.

    Unfortunately, Yu Zongshen had lost his position, and the cab was busy fighting for power and benefits. This caused the imperial examination to be dved again and again.

    If the imperial examination did not prosper, how could the country prosper?

    All of this showed that the Great Zhou Dynasty was about to copse.

    It was also because she had seen through this that Yu Youyao no longer paid attention to the news in the capital as it was unnecessary.

    Yu Youyao asked again, ¡°When will the pce examination be held?¡±

    Lin Ruoru smiled. ¡°Today is the day of the pce examination. Everyone is guessing that the title of the top schr in this pce examination will definitely belong to Heir Song.¡±

    Yu Youyao deeply agreed. The three princes were vying for the throne. There was a turbulent undercurrent in both the court and the public. The officials grading the papers would being from various parties and factions.

    Every faction had to think of a way to suppress the other party¡¯s talents during the process of grading the papers. They couldn¡¯t do it openly, so they had to choose to pick on the mistakes in the examination papers.

    Song Mingzhao was still able to stand out under such circumstances. His reputation as an outstanding talent was not undeserved.

    After lunch, Lin Ruoru couldn¡¯t wait to go home and let her mother try the effect of the ointment. Yu Youyao was filial and didn¡¯t have an elder to apany her, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to stay outside for long.

    The two of them left the restaurant together. After taking a few steps, Yu Youyao heard a hooligan¡¯s voice behind her.

    ¡°Oh, which family¡¯s youngdy is this? Why is she showing her face in the restaurant? Is she meeting a man in a private room with that b*tch, Lin

    Ruoru?¡±

    Jia Changfeng, who she had seen on the streets previously, had brought more than ten guards and surrounded her. In the blink of an eye, he blocked Yu Youyao¡¯s path.

    Jia Changfengs face was red. He looked at Yu Youyao with a lecherous gaze and his tone was very arrogant.

    A guard took a step forward and spoke to Old Madam Sun.

    Old Madam Sun quickly came to Yu Youyao¡¯s side and whispered into her ear, ¡°The guard on the roof saw that after Young Miss entered the Immortal

    Pavilion, the servant in front of Jia Changfeng was sneaking around the ce. Not long after he left, Jia Changfeng came over and even ordered a private room adjacent to Young Miss¡¯. As soon as Young Miss left the private room, Jia Changfeng, suddenly stopped drinking and followed you out.¡±

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. Did Jia Changfeng watch her go out just to tease her?

    Lin Ruoru¡¯s face turned green with anger. She shook the long whip in her hand and pointed it at Jia Changfeng. ¡°The County Head of Shaoyi and I are only discussing matters in the private room. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡±

    People in Quanzhou were open-minded and it was not unusual for women to do business. However, a woman like Lin Ruoru who was in her prime and had yet to get married, would definitely be criticized foring out and entering a restaurant like that.

    Most of the businessmen were men, and Lin Ruoru often stayed in the same room with men to discuss business. As time passed, there would naturally be a lot of gossip.

    Lin Ruoru did not care about this. She was determined to take over the Lin family and recruit a son-inw in the future. She would give birth to a son and a daughter who will take after her surname.

    However, Yu Youyao was a nobledy. How could this bastard tarnish her reputation?

    Lin Ruoru deliberately emphasized the words ¡°County Head of Shaoyi.¡± Although Jia Changfeng was drunk, he was not so drunk that he could not hear clearly.

    A nobledy from the capital was not someone the son of a local official could bully.

    However, Jia Changfeng deliberately pretended not to understand andughed. ¡°Why are you pretending to be chaste? You little wh*re, don¡¯t you often stay in the same room with a man to ¡®discuss matters¡¯? Haha¡­ ¡®discuss matters¡¯. What is there for men and women to talk about? Do you take off your clothes and then talk? Hahaha¡­

    He smiled, and the guards who were with him alsoughed. Pairs of lustful eyes looked at Lin Ruoru and Yu Youyao.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chun Xiao berated. She took a step forward and stood in front of Young Miss.

    These unbearable words made Lin Ruoru¡¯s face turn red. ¡°Jia Changfeng, you bastard, watch your mouth. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±

    Jia Changfengughed. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go to the private room together. How can you be rude to me? Do you want me to take off my pants or call you Madam?

    I¡¯ll do as you say, haha¡­¡±

    Lin Ruoru¡¯s face turned red. Just as she was about to whip him, Yu Youyao held her hand and asked coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and the 13th Imperial

    Censor, Lord Yu. I¡¯m the County Head of Shaoyi personally conferred by the Emperor. I wonder what this young master¡¯s name is and why he¡¯s blocking my way.¡±

    Jia Changfengs eyes shed, but it was as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. ¡°What, what did you say just now? The wind was too strong, so I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. I just want to invite you to the private room to ¡®discuss matters.¡¯ Will you do me the honor¡­

    Yu Youvao¡¯s gaze was indifferent. It did not matter if he really did not hear her or if he pretended not to. What was important was Jia Changfengs attitude.

    Lin Ruoru held her breath and said angrily, ¡°Why are you being polite to such a person? This dog is clearly pretending to be a crazy drunkard. How dare he be impudent here? Let¡¯s go!¡¯

    Although she wasn¡¯t afraid of such a scheming thing, it was still really disgusting. There was no need to pester him here, in case he caused trouble. Lin Ruoru pulled Yu Youyao away.

    However, Jia Changfeng did not relent. ¡°Littledy, don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s ¡®discuss matters¡¯. Come with me to the private room to ¡®discuss¡¯¡­¡±

    The passers-by who overheard felt that Jia Changfeng was crazy. A concubine¡¯s son actually dared to tease a nobledy from the capital on the streets. He was probably drunk stupid.

    Yu Youyao turned around and instructed Yin Shi, ¡°Break his leg!¡¯

    Yin Shi stepped forward like an afterimage and kicked Jia Changfeng to the ground. Jia Changfeng fell to the ground with a bang and let out a wail. ¡°Ah, ah! Someone! Someone!¡±

    The guards beside her rushed forward. The guards of the Xie Residence hurriedly stepped forward and stood in front of Yu Youyao.

    Yin Shi raised his foot and stepped on Jia Changfengs knee. With a crack, the wail that Jia Changfeng was about to utter immediately turned into a scream. It was so painful that tears flowed freely on the spot. The guards present were so frightened that their legs trembled on the spot, and they did not dare toe up.

    Yu Youyao was neither happy nor angry. She looked at this scene calmly, but she exuded an innate noble and dignified aura, making everyone present keep quiet out of fear.

    This was a nobledy who hade from the capital. A county official was inferior to a current official. She did not hesitate to break the legs of the son of an official.

    Jia Changfeng fell to the ground and screamed. Yin Shi retracted his leg..

 Chapter 769 - 769: Calamity

    Chapter 769 - 769: Cmity

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao added calmly, ¡°l meant break his legs.¡±

    Yin Shi understood and stepped on Jia Changfengs other leg. Jia Changfeng rolled around in pain. ¡°Ah, you, you b*tch. How dare you. 1 won¡¯t let you off¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t speak humannguage, don¡¯t open your mouth in the future.¡¯

    Yin Shi squatted down and took out a porcin bottle. He poured out a brownish-ck pill and pinched Jia Changfengs face, forcing him to open his mouth and stuff the pill into his mouth, making him swallow it.

    Although Jia Changfeng did not know what medicine the other party had forced him to take, he could guess that it was bad. He desperately clutched his neck, wanting to vomit the medicine out.

    After a while, he realized that he couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Jia Changfengs eyes widened in horror. He opened his mouth and kept making sounds.

    Everyone present widened their eyes in shock.

    Lin Ruoru was even more stunned on the spot. Although she was not afraid of Jia Changfeng, she would not fight him easily.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°This can be considered a small punishment. However, it¡¯s the fathers fault for not teaching his son well. As an official of a prefecture, the Jiazhou Residence indulged his son who bullies men and women on the streets. When I return home, I¡¯ll naturally report it to the Imperial Court.¡±

    The County Head had the right to report to the Imperial Court. In addition, Yu Youyao¡¯s father was the 13th censor. The Jiazhou Residence indulged his son, so the Imperial Court would definitely impeach him.

    Her words were not a bluff.

    The guards who hade with Jia Changfeng were immediately frightened out of their wits. They immediately lifted their young master and slipped away faster than a rabbit.

    Lin Ruoru watched as Jia Changfeng left. She unclenched her fists and apologized to Yu Youyao. ¡°County Head, this matter today was also caused by me. You were implicated and your reputation was damaged.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±

    Lin Ruoru couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, and her face was a little pale. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good reputation in Quanzhou. Jia Changfeng is very lecherous. Every time he sees me, he will tease me a little. However, because of the Lin and Yan families, he didn¡¯t really attack me. I don¡¯t know what guts he has today to dare to tease you.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t suffer. He was also punished.¡±

    Lin Ruoru looked worried. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The

    Jiazhou Residence¡¯s influence covers the whole of Quanzhou. It¡¯s said that a strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake. Moreover, Jia Changfeng is the son of Jiazhou Residence¡¯s beloved concubine. You¡­¡±

    It was fine if his leg was broken, but why did she have to poison him until he was mute?

    The Jiazhou Residence would definitely not let it go.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve already have bad blood with Jia Changfeng. He is arrogant and despotic, so he definitely would hold a grudge. No matter what, I¡¯ll offend him. In order to prevent endless trouble in the future, it¡¯s better to settle it once and for all and make him unable to cause trouble. He¡¯s a cripple anyway. It¡¯s impossible for the Jiazhou Residence to make things difficult for me on the surface for a piece of trash.¡±

    Of course, all of this was because Jia Changfeng was the son of a concubine.

    If it were the legitimate son, she wouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless.

    Besides, she had other reasons for doing this.

    Lin Ruoru came to a realization. ¡°When you mentionedter that you wanted to report to the Imperial Court, the Jiazhou Residence shouldn¡¯t resent you for crippling his son. Instead, they should me his useless son for causing trouble and provoking the dignified County Head. He even implicated the family and caused amotion in the royal court. Jia Changfengs concubine wouldn¡¯t dare to brag anymore.¡±

    If this matter was resolved, she would have nothing to do with it.

    The County Head of Shaoyi was really impressive.

    Yu Youyao smiled but said nothing.

    With the matter resolved perfectly, Lin Ruoru¡¯s expression rxed and she bade Yu Youyao farewell.

    Yu Youyao also got into the carriage. As soon as the curtain of the carriage was lowered, her expression immediately darkened. She instructed Yin Shi, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the Jia Residence immediately. Don¡¯t let go of anymotion. Also, investigate the recent movements of the Jiazhou Residence on where they went and who they¡¯ve interacted with. Tell me about the background of these people.¡±

    Yin Shi agreed.

    At this moment, the Xie Residence had already received the news. Xie Jingliu and Xie Jingzhou quickly brought the guards to the Immortal Pavilion.

    On the way, she encountered Yu Youyao¡¯s carriage returning to the residence.

    The two of them asked Yu Youyao about it. After knowing that she was fine, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Xie Jingzhou went to the Immortal Pavilion to deal with the aftermath.

    Xie Jingliu apanied Yu Youyao back to the residence.

    As soon as she entered, Old Madam Xie weed her anxiously.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao was fine, she felt a little relieved. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, I heard that you met Jia Changfeng at the Immortal Pavilion today. Did he bully you¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Yes, he said some unbearable things.¡±

    Old Madam Xie!s expression was a little ugly. She held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and softened her voice. ¡°It¡¯smon for a girl to walk around outside. Don¡¯t worry. Although our Xie family is a merchant family, not everyone can bully us. Don¡¯t worry, the Xie family will definitely take care of this matter. We won¡¯t let you suffer for no reason.¡±

    The reason why the Xie Residence could be the richest family in Quanzhou was because of the huge connections behind them. At the very least, the Jia Prefecture had been officials in Quanzhou for more than ten years and was in harmony with the Xie Residence.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Sensing her grandmother¡¯s anger, Yu Youyao said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve always taken revenge on the spot. I asked Yin Shi to break his legs and feed him mute medicine.¡¯

    Old Madam Xie was shocked for a moment, then she smiled. ¡°Well done. Since we¡¯ve offended such a despicable and shameless person, we can¡¯t show mercy.

    Otherwise, it will definitely be worse and cause endless trouble.¡± The two of them entered the house together.

    Old Master Xie and her three uncles were all waiting in the house.

    Yu Youyao exined the situation with Jia Changfeng and skipped over the despicable and shameless words he said. ¡°¡­After I entered the Immortal Pavilion, the guards saw Jia Changfengs servant behaving suspiciously near the ce. After that, Jia Changfeng came to the Immortal Pavilion and even booked a private room adjacent to me. When I left the Immortal Pavilion, he followed me out.¡¯

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°He followed you into the Immortal Pavilion.¡¯

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Lin Ruoruo was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand Jia

    Changfengs dirty words and deliberately mentioned my identity as the County Head. I felt that something was amiss, so I deliberately used my status as a member of our family to test Jia Changfeng further. However, Jia Changfeng pretended to be a crazy drunkard and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear me clearly.¡±

    Old Master Xie¡¯s expression gradually darkened. ¡°It seems that Jia Changfeng knew your identity long ago and deliberately followed you into the Immortal Residence. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that he used alcohol as an excuse to tease youter.¡±

    The atmosphere in the living room was heavy.

    Madam Wangs face darkened. ¡°Where did a fourth-grade official¡¯s concubine¡¯s son get the guts to humiliate Little Yao¡¯er? You have to know that not only is Little Yao¡¯er the daughter of a noble family, but she¡¯s also the County Head personally conferred by the Imperial Court. Her status is precious. Isn¡¯t the Jiazhou Residence afraid of bing enemies with the entire Yu n?¡±

    How could a mere official have the confidence to be enemies with a noble family?

    Something was wrong..

 Chapter 770 - 770: Afraid of Shooting a Rat

    Chapter 770 - 770: Afraid of Shooting a Rat

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xie Jingliu thought for a moment and pointed out the crux of the matter. ¡°Jia Changfeng is arrogant and despotic, and he¡¯s not a blind fool. He¡¯s done a lot of bullying, but he¡¯s always chosen his targets carefully. He even has to be wary of Lin Ruoru, but he has his eyes on Little Yao¡¯er. Somethings wrong.¡±

    ¡°The Xie family is superior to the Lin family. In the past, Jia Changfeng did not dare to offend our family. Now, although he clearly knew Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s identity, he still dared to mess with her. Not only does he not take the

    Imperial Court and the Yu n seriously, but he also the Xie family.¡±

    Little Yao¡¯er was first conferred the title of County Head of Shaoyi by the

    Emperor to represent the noble ns.

    Next, she was the daughter of a noble family and the young miss of an official.

    Lastly, she was also the granddaughter of the Xie family.

    With these three identities added together, other than the fact that they were really blind, no one would deliberately provoke her.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Jia Changfeng isn¡¯t looking for trouble for no reason. He¡¯s brought over ten guards but he did not make a move easily. He clearly knew my identity, but he pretended not to know me. He had the guts to tease me, but he didn¡¯t n to fall out with the Xie family directly. It¡¯s obvious that he was hesitating. What does this mean?¡±

    Xie Jingliu frowned. ¡°It means that he heard about our Xie Residence from somewhere and the news that we might lose power. He¡¯s no longer afraid of the Xie Residence, but because this news is very secretive and it¡¯s not good to reveal it, he still has scruples in his heart and doesn¡¯t dare to be too tant. He deliberately teased Little Yao¡¯er. On the one hand, he wanted to find out more about you, and on the other hand, he was probably blinded by lust. He really had his eyes on you. After all, the County Head has power in the capital but in Quanzhou, the Jiazhou Residence has influence over everything. If the Xie Residence loses power, you¡¯ll be too far from authority to get any help. As long as Little Yao¡¯er takes a step back, he¡¯ll push his luck and be even worse.¡±

    Where else could a yboy who ate, drank, whored, and gamble get such secret information other than from his own family?

    It was confirmed that the Jiazhou Residence wanted to deal with the Xie Residence.

    However, the Xie Residence had a lot of connections. Where did they get the confidence to attack the Xie Residence?

    Unless there was someone else with a high status behind him.

    Who would it be?

    Old Master Xie sighed softly. ¡°Once the news of the Emperor¡¯s critical illness spreads and the princes fight for the throne, I¡¯m afraid the news of the

    Marquis of Ningyuan colluding with King Liang can¡¯t be hidden anymore.

    King Liangs intention to rebel is obvious. He definitely won¡¯t wait for the new Emperor to ascend the throne and settle his crime. Instead, he will take advantage of the chaos.¡±

    ¡°King Liang sent the heir into the capital to be a hostage to gain the trust of the Imperial Court. Isn¡¯t it also to monitor the movements of the Imperial Court? I think he has also sensed the actions of the pce.¡±

    ¡°The Marquis of Ningyuan is still locked up in the edict prison and hasn¡¯t been tried. He¡¯s always a knife hanging over the King of Liangs head. King Liang has no way out and has already made preparations to force him to rebel.¡±

    ¡°The Jiazhou Residence has already sided with King Liang. He wants to attack the Xie Residence for their wealth.¡¯

    It was not far from Yu Youyao¡¯s guess.

    The Imperial Court coveted the Xie family¡¯s wealth.

    How could King Liang not be envious?

    Old Master Xie said, ¡°Fortunately, Little Yao¡¯er sensed that Jia Changfeng had ill intentions. When she broke his leg, she even poisoned him and said confidently in public that she wanted to report to the Imperial Court. Next, no matter what the Jiazhou Residence does to the Xie Residence, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be afraid. It solved the Xie Residence¡¯s urgent problem.¡±

    Previously, the Xie family had learned from Yin Huaixi that King Liang was going to rebel.

    During this period of time, the family was also preparing to evacuate Quanzhou, including Xie Jingzhou and his brothers.

    However, ns could not keep up with changes.

    Who would have thought that the Jiazhou Residence would secretly side with King Liang and plot to attack the Xie Residence in advance?

    Old Master Xie pondered and said, ¡°The Xie Residence can¡¯t sit back and do nothing. Eldest Son and I will make a trip to the Jiazhou Residenceter and make a fuss out of this. The bigger the matter, the more wary they will be, and the less they will dare to act rashly.¡±

    Xie Xun, who had been silent all this while, also nodded. ¡°Although we can dy the Jiazhou Residence for the time being, King Liang is behind them. We have to speed up the preparations for our evacuation from Quanzhou. In order to hide it, we¡¯ll gather food and winter clothes for the disaster relief from the Xie Residence and transport them to the North.¡±

    Xie Liao and Xie Tiao quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, if the family business can be transferred out, we¡¯ll do it. If it can¡¯t be transferred out, we¡¯ll directly give it to King Yue Fei. Xue Qianhu of the Sea Defense Department is his man. Leave this matter to him. King Liang and the Jiazhou Residence don¡¯t have the guts to touch the Sea Defense Department now.¡±

    The family spoke one after another. There was no hurry. Soon, they came up with a n.

    If the officials and women in the court had any grievances, they would allin to the Empress Dowager in the pce. The Empress Dowager would decide ording to the priority of the matter. She would either deal with it herself or discuss it with the Emperor.

    Only those at the fifth-grade and above were qualified to hand over a memorial to the pce.

    As soon as Yu Youyao returned to the Yi Water Garden, she went to the study room. She first nned toin to the Empress Dowager, then sent a letter to the Yu n.

    If the Xie Residence could guess it, the Yu n could probablye to the same conclusion. At that time, they would definitely mobilize their connections in the court and try their best to impeach the Jiazhou Residence. The more people impeached, the bigger this matter would be.

    The news that the Emperor was seriously ill had not spread, and the three sons in the pce were not in chaos. If King Liang wanted to rebel, he had to have a reason. The Jiazhou Residence was controlled by the Imperial Court, so King Liang did not dare to act rashly.

    ording to the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯sw, the officials who were impeached had to send a memorial to the Imperial Court based on the number of people impeached and the severity of the crimes. They had to take out strong evidence to refute the crimes of impeachment and vouch for their innocence.

    At that time, the Imperial Court would investigate the details of the memorial.

    If there was anything iplete, the Imperial Court would order him to temporarily leave his position and personally bring evidence to the capital. Both sides would take out the evidence and argue with each other.

    If the impeached official had sufficient evidence and won, the Imperial Court would present evidence to the Emperor to prove his innocence.

    The promotion and demotion of officials had to be finalized by the Imperial Court. Officials who could win in the trial often had character and political achievements that could withstand the test. They would be recorded in the official¡¯s evaluation. There was nock of the word ¡°excellent¡±, and there would be fewer obstacles to promotion in the future.

    However, if they lost, they would naturally be imprisoned and investigated.

    Often, this process would take at least two to three days. It could also take up to five months, or even longer.

    Yu Youyao was worried that her actions today would alert the enemy. She wanted to use the Imperial Court to temporarily restrain the Jiazhou Residence and buy more time for the Xie Residence.

    Although the Yu n valued profits, they were still fair and took care of her fairly. This letter could be considered a kind reminder to them.

    After writing the memorial, Yu Youyao called out to Yin San, ¡°Send someone to the capital at full speed.¡±

    After Yin San left, Yu Youyao sorted out what had happened today again.

    Suddenly, she thought of a problem and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    At this moment!

    Chun Xiao came over. ¡°Young Miss, the Jiazhou Prefecture is on the way to the

    Xie Residence with Jia Changfeng..¡±

 Chapter 771 - 771: Arrogant and Domineering

    Chapter 771 - 771: Arrogant and Domineering

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Before the people from the Jiazhou Residence could reach the Xie Residence, they received the news.

    It was obvious that he hade with great fanfare.

    ¡°Go and look for Grandfather first. Tell him to wait in the residence in peace. Before the Jiazhou Residencees, don¡¯t make a move. When they reach, don¡¯t let them into the residence. I¡¯ll go overter.¡±

    As soon as Chun Xiao left, Yu Youyao immediately returned to her room and changed her makeup. Only then did she bring Yin Shi and a few maidservants to the front.

    There was amotion outside the Xie Residence. The Jiazhou Residence had already arrived and started amotion with the Xie Residence.

    The Jiazhou Residence wanted to humbly apologise, making it hard for the Xie Residence to respond.

    The situation was clearly disadvantageous to the Xie family.

    When Old Madam Xie saw hering over, she quickly lowered her voice and said, ¡°Go back quickly. The Jiazhou Residence doesn¡¯t have good intentions. Once youe out, won¡¯t you be adding fuel to the fire? You don¡¯t have to step in for this matter. Your grandfather knows how to deal with it. He definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    However, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Although Jia Changfeng brought what happened today on himself, if I break his limbs and poison him until he¡¯s mute, it will make those who don¡¯t know the truth think that I¡¯m so cruel as a woman.¡¯

    ¡°Besides, the Jiazhou Residence has made a big fuss along the way and everyone knows about it. They were announcing that I¡¯m bullying others with my strength and being arrogant. If the Xie Residence protects me and ignores him privately, it¡¯ll be justifiable for them to attack the Xie Residence.¡±

    Jia Changfeng was indeed detestable.

    However, how much better was Yu Youyao than Jia Changfeng?

    Inparison, Jia Changfeng had his legs broken and was poisoned until he was mute. Meanwhile, she was still perfectly fine. Jia Changfeng failed to tease her. However, he who had been crippled, became the victim, and Yu Youyao had be the perpetrator.

    What would others think?

    Old Madam Xie was suddenly shocked. ¡°The Jiazhou Residence reacted so quickly and brought Jia Changfeng to the Xie Residence, They wanted to push you and the Xie Residence to the forefront.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded.

    Once Jia Changfeng seeded, what she had reported to the Imperial Court would be considered deceiving the Emperor.

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s face turned pale. She held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°In that case, you shouldn¡¯t havee out even more. Listen to Grandmother and go back and stay first. Jia Changfeng has done many evil things. If the Jiazhou Residence doesn¡¯t give the Xie Residence a way out, don¡¯t me us for being merciless and digging out everything one by one.¡±

    Once the matter was exposed, the Jiazhou Residence would be in trouble.

    Jia Changfeng was repaid with evil.

    Yu Youyao was enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens.

    Yu Youyaoforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t alert the enemy yet. If we force the Jiazhou

    Residence too much, it¡¯ll be disadvantageous to us. I¡¯ll handle this matter.¡±

    The most important thing now was not how to deal with them.

    Instead, it was how to secretly evacuate Quanzhou under the nose of the Jiazhou Residence.

    Old Madam Xie was a little worried, so Yu Youyao advised, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try first. If I can¡¯t send them away, it¡¯s not toote to follow your method.¡±

    In fact, such a matter could not bepletely handled by the Xie Residence. Commoners are not able to fight officials. The schrs, farmers, merchants were the lowest ranks. The Xie Residence had been weak from the beginning, so things would instead go ording to the Jiazhou Residence¡¯s n.

    Only if she stepped in herself would there be a chance.

    Only then did Old Madam Xie feel a little relieved.

    Yu Youyao stepped out of the threshold and stood under the que of the Xie Residence. She stood quietly at the bottom of the steps of the Jiazhou Residence with an overbearing and arrogant posture.

    The Jiazhou Prefecture¡¯s governor was in his forties. He had raised a body of wealth, making him look big and round. He was wearing a dark purple official uniform and had a big belly. He was fat but not obese. He had a kind appearance and a pair of swollen eyes. When he narrowed them slightly, they became a crack. There was a glint in his eyes, making him look a little sinister.

    He had a few servants behind him carrying a stretcher.

    The person leaning against the stretcher was Jia Changfeng. At this moment, his face was pale and he looked pitiful. He was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before on the streets.

    Many people gathered in front of the Xie Residence and pointed and discussed.

    The noisy scene gradually quietened down when Yu Youyao appeared at the door all dressed up.

    The County Head of Shaoyi was wearing arge pearl-green crown with gold and jade iid on it. Her head was covered in pearl-green jade, and she was wearing arge red sleeved dress. She looked graceful and noble. She had a purple embroidered phoenix robe with golden patterns on top of her dress. At her waist, there was arge red satin with phoenix embroidery that symbolized a noble family member. She exuded a noble and dignified aura.

    This made all themoners, who had never seen such a scene far away from the capital, speechless. The person in front of them was a true nobledy of the imperial family, so they could notment.

    For a moment, they all shut up.

    They did not dare to say anything else.

    The Jiazhou Residence head¡¯s eyes flickered. He did not expect Yu Youyao to step in. He quickly said, ¡°Greetings, County Head of Shaoyi. My son offended you in the restaurant. When 1 found out, I was uneasy, so I specially brought my son personally to apologize to you. I hope you can forgive me. On ount that my son has already been punished, please forgive me this time.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Lord Jia, you¡¯re too polite. Lord Jia is an official of a prefecture. When I arrive in Quanzhou, 1 naturally have to do as the Romans do. I have to respect your hard work in managing the ce and treat you with respect. Lord Jia, you¡¯re ttering me bying here personally.¡±

    The Jiazhou Residence head hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, it was my son¡¯s inappropriate words that made the County Head unhappy. The County Head of Shaoyi was personally conferred the title by the Emperor and has repeatedly been praised by the Empress Dowager and the Emperor. I admire the County Head¡¯s talent and reputation.Please forgive us for any disrespect.¡±

    He looked like she was pretending to be humble, as if he, an official of a prefecture, would be afraid of her false reputation as the County Head.

    He also mentioned that the Emperor and the Empress Dowager treated her very highly. In the ears of others, they thought that just because the Emperor and the Empress Dowager valued her, she was pampered, domineering, and bullied others. Even the dignified officials were afraid of her.

    In the meaning between the lines, they were painting her to be arrogant and domineering.

    The Jiazhou Residence head was really something!

    Yu Youyao did not say anything else and only said, ¡°Lord Jia is magnanimous.

    I have to express my gratitude foring over personally to apologize. Since I¡¯ve hurt his beloved son, 1 have to give him an exnation.¡± At this point, she turned to look at Xia Tao and instructed, ¡°Xia Tao, tell me everything that happened at that time, in case Lord Jia and all themoners present think that I¡¯m arrogant and domineering.¡±

    The most direct way to deal with such a person who had taken a detour and set a trap for others was to do it openly.

    Xia Tao was proficient in ventriloquism and immediately exined everything that had happened after Young Miss left the Immortal Pavilion and met Jia Changfeng.

    Including Jia Changfengs obscene words.

    Lin Ruoru pointed out the identity of the County Head of Shaoyi and warned Jia Changfeng.

    Yu Youyao was polite and introduced her family, but Jia Changfeng still pretended to be crazy with alcohol..

 Chapter 772 - 772: Etiquette Towards Higher Ranks

    Chapter 772 - 772: Etiquette Towards Higher Ranks

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After saying this, it was obvious who was right and who was wrong. The Jiazhou Residence¡¯s expressions turned ugly.

    At the entrance of the restaurant, a girl had been insulted with dirty words. Her reputation was damaged. Even if she was not really harmed, her reputation took a hit.

    Even though she was as deviant as Lin Ruoruo, after being openly teased by Jia Changfeng, she was too embarrassed to say it and endured it.

    The County Head of Shaoyi was from a noble family, so her reputation should be valued more, right?

    The Jiazhou Residence had a bad feeling.

    After exining what had happened, Xia Tao lowered her head and bowed. ¡°Everything I said is true. At that time, there were manymoners at the entrance of the Immortal Pavilion. They can all testify.¡±

    Everyone present understood the situation and couldn¡¯t help but point at Jia Changfeng and whisper.

    As expected of a wily old fox of the officialdom, the head of Jiazhou Residence quickly reacted. ¡°County Head, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My son has always had a grudge with Miss Lin. Every time they meet, he has to say something. This is something that everyone in Quanzhou is aware of. The Lin Residence also knows about this. They feel that it¡¯s just a show of tongue among the younger generation. In addition, Quanzhou is an open-minded ce, so they ignored it. His words were not directed at the County Head, but it¡¯s also a fact that my son offended you. The County Head has also beaten and punished him. Please calm down you anger.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Youyao realized that Jia Changfeng had indeed not insulted her by name at the entrance of the Immortal Pavilion. Instead, he had targeted Lin Ruoru, allowing this sly old fox to take advantage of the situation.

    The Lin family did not pursue the matter of Jia Changfeng often ¡°teasing¡± Lin Ruoru. Just as the Jiazhou Residence had said, it was just a small matter, which made her seem like she was making a mountain out of a molehill.

    This further confirmed her reputation as arrogant and domineering.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Lord Jia, you¡¯re being too serious. Your young master has offended and provoked me time and time again, disregarding my status and disdaining my family background. That¡¯s why I was so embarrassed and angry that I broke your young master¡¯s leg. This leg can recover after recuperating for a few months. It¡¯s a small punishment.¡±

    The eyelids of the Jiazhou Residence twitched. The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the eldest child of the first wife, and there was aw. There was a difference between the first wife and the second wife. Changfeng had teased the County Head on the streets and had his legs broken. No matter how angry he was, it was useless.

    Therefore, the first thing he thought of was how to use Changfengs ¡°painful state¡± to make a big fuss. That was why he had brought Changfeng over to apologize.

    He had clearly underestimated the County Head of Shaoyi.

    ¡°However, your young master doesn¡¯t know how to repent. He even insulted me on the spot. There¡¯s a difference between the first and second wives, and there¡¯s aw. I couldn¡¯t let him use such filthy words to tarnish my reputation anymore.¡±

    She held the title as County Head of Shaoyi.

    Furthermore, she was from a noble family.

    The concubine¡¯s son had no standing to provoke her.

    Head of Jiazhou Residence opened his mouth, but Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°Lord Jia is here sincerely to apologize and ask for my forgiveness. However, you didn¡¯t bring a gift or send a greeting card to visit. Why did you have to make such a big fuss and make it known to everyone? Do you think that I haven¡¯t embarrassed myself enough just now? Do you want to humiliate me more?¡±

    The County Head of Shaoyi was a woman. It was already damaging to her reputation to let Jia Changfeng say such dirty words in public. If he really wanted to apologize, he should have been more low-key about it.

    Jiazhou Residence groaned inwardly and hurriedly said, ¡°County Head, please calm down. This¡­

    Yu Youyao said angrily, ¡®Although I¡¯m the daughter of an external minister, my name is also on the imperial family¡¯s jade te. In terms of respect and etiquette, we can¡¯t be so impudent.¡±

    As soon as the imperial family¡¯s jade te was brought out, the Jiazhou

    Residence knew that they had kicked an iron te. ¡°Th-this is my negligence. When I heard that my son had offended the County Head, I hurriedly brought him over to apologize. I was afraid that I would be a littlete and offend the

    County Head. It was my fault for acting improperly and being rude¡­¡±

    Initially, he was pretending to apologize, but now, he was really doing it.

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s a lie that you rushed over to apologize.

    I think that you want to frame me. You have the authority of an official. Compared to the Xie family who are the lowest-ranking merchants, how can we be worthy of Lord Jia¡¯s etiquette? If others see this, won¡¯t they say that the Xie family has messed up the rules?¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t appeared today and allowed you to do as you please, I¡¯m afraid my reputation would have spread throughout Quanzhou and even the entire world.¡¯

    ¡°The Jiazhou Residence has been an official family for decades. It¡¯s impossible that they haven¡¯t even thought of this.¡±

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not talented, I¡¯m still remembered as the goddaughter of the Duke of Ying. Under the name of the General of Huai En, I¡¯m a legitimate noble daughter.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had strict etiquette.

    The eldest son of the Emperor¡¯s first wife could inherit the throne. The other sons had to be demoted and conferred the title of Duke.

    The eldest son of the first wife of a duke could inherit the position of Emperor. The other sons would be demoted to the rank of general. If they were the children of concubines, they would be demoted to a second-rank general of a supporting country.

    Emperor Mingzong had a younger brother and was given the title of Prince.

    The second son of King Rui¡¯s first wife was conferred the title of Duke of Ying. This lineage was an upright direct descendant of the Yin family and the orthodox lineage of the royal family.

    From Emperor Xianzong to Emperor Cheng (the first emperor), the Duke of Yings title had been passed down for two generations. In this dynasty, it was already the third generation. There was only one descendant left in the Duke of Yings Residence. He had been stripped of his title by the current Emperor and conferred the title of General of ¡°Huai En¡±.

    The General of Huai En had just reached the age of maturity and had yet to have a biological child. He apanied the Emperor on an expedition and died in the North. He had no children and lost his family.

    At this point, the Jiazhou Residence was already drenched in sweat. ¡°This¡­ we definitely did not have any intention of being disrespectful to the County Head. I came to apologize today with sincerity. Tt¡¯s my fault for any inappropriate action and causing a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll send over a greeting card to your residence another day and prepare a generous gift to apologize to the County Head.¡±

    Yu Youyao nced at the Jiazhou Residence and said calmly, ¡°Thew states that etiquette towards higher ranks can¡¯t be crossed. Your young master¡¯s dirty words were disrespectful. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s been humiliated, but the one who¡¯s been disrespected is the dignity of the imperial family. There¡¯s no need to apologize. In the future, the Jiazhou Residence has to teach your young master well.¡¯

    Cold sweat kept breaking out on Jiazhou Residence¡¯s forehead. He did not have to take a small County Head seriously. Quanzhou was under his rule. After dealing with the Xie Residence, no matter how important her status was, she was still alone. No matter who she calls for, they would not respond. She would still be under his control.

    However, the County Head of Shaoyi directly mentioned her connections to the imperial family.

    Naturally, the name of the daughter of an external minister was to be conferred the title of nobility on a jade te. The status of the person did not depend on their rank. Instead, it depended on who their name was put under.

    The lineage of the General of Huai En was the legitimate lineage of the Yin family. This already indirectly showed that Yu Youyao was really valued by the current Emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    If he dared to twist his words, it would be disrespectful to the imperial family..

 Chapter 773 - 773: Court Rules

    Chapter 773 - 773: Court Rules

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This involved the dignity of the imperial family. Jia Changfeng, the son of a concubine, was dealt with. Could this be considered as bullying? Was she considered as being arrogant?!

    At this point, the Jiazhou Residence had already lost all their face. How could they stay any longer? They quickly bade Old Master Xie farewell and were about to leave.

    At this moment, Lin Ruoru rushed over and stopped the Jiazhou Residence.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She was not surprised by Lin Ruoru¡¯s arrival at all.

    She nned to buy a batch of medicinal herbs from the Lin and Yan families to use for disaster relief. She was expressing goodwill to the Lin and Yan families. As long as they did not openly offend the Jiazhou Residence, the Lin and Yan families would definitely appreciate it.

    It was even more logical to send Lin Ruoru over.

    Lin Ruoru was one of the people involved, so it was impossible for her to staypletely out of it. Moreover, she had been teased by Jia Changfeng many times in the past. Thanks to Jia Changfeng, Lin Ruoru¡¯s reputation in Quanzhou waspletely ruined.

    The Jiazhou Residence was trying to show off their glib tongue, turning a big matter into a small one and a small matter into nothing.

    In front of Lin Ruoru, this was also applicable. This way, the Lin family would not offend the Jiazhou Residence.

    Most importantly, the Lin and Xie families were on good terms. The schrs,

    farmers, businessmen, and merchants were at the bottom. If merchants wanted to strive to develop under the government¡¯s rule and protect themselves, they could only team up and form a force that could resist the government.

    What force would this be?

    The economic development of thend governed by officials.

    If local officials wanted to be evaluated and promoted, they needed political achievements. Where their political achievements came from naturally came from agriculture, business, andw enforcement.

    The examination was held every three years. Officials who failed the examination would be demoted or even fired.

    The court officials also needed to develop a good rtionship with the local schrs, agriculture, industry, and business. They also needed the support of the localrge families.

    A single tree did not make a forest.

    It takes two hands to p.

    The impact of the merchants teaming up was huge.

    Other than official and business collusion, there was a bnce between officials and business.

    Bncing rtions could only maintain peaceful coexistence on the surface.

    In fact, checks and bnces were the product of ¡°interest.¡± If there were benefits, there would bepetition. When one side was not satisfied and wanted more, they would try to break this bnce. Once the bnce was broken, the checks and bnces that tied the interests of both sides would lose their binding power.

    What the Jiazhou Residence was doing now was trying to break the bnce and benefit from all the merchants in the Xie Residence and even Quanzhou.

    The Xie Residence was the richest family in Quanzhou, so it was considered the first barrier to dealing with the government.

    If the lips were gone, the teeth would be cold. If the Jiazhou Residence attacked the Xie Residence and made a move, the other merchants in Quanzhou would also feel threatened. If they could interfere and not cause too much damage to the Lin family, the Lin Residence would not stand by and do nothing.

    Therefore!

    From the beginning, she had instructed Chun Xiao not to bring the Jiazhou Residence into the residence. If they had anything to say, they would say it outside.

    The matter of bringing up the imperial jade te was just to intimidate the Jiazhou Residence.

    Lin Ruoru was herst move.

    The Jiazhou Residence also recognized Lin Ruoru and looked displeased. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    Lin Ruoru stepped forward and bowed to the Jiazhou Residence. She was neither servile nor overbearing and said, ¡°When I returned home from the Immortal Pavilion, I heard the servants gossip that the County Head of Shaoyi was too cruel, vicious, and arrogant. Not only did she break someone¡¯s legs, but she also poisoned them until they were mute. Even Lord Jia was afraid of the County Head of Shaoyi and personally went to apologize. What kindness and virtue? It¡¯s all fake.¡¯

    The head of Jiazhou Residence¡¯s expression turned ugly. Beforeing to the Xie Residence, he had arranged for many people to spread rumors and create public opinion around restaurants, streets, and brothels.

    Quanzhou was under his rule, and the County Head of Shaoyi had a reputation for benevolence. How could she win against everyone¡¯s opinions?

    Lin Ruoru said angrily, ¡°l was also furious. It was also the County Head of Shaoyi who had arranged to meet me at the Immortal Pavilion to discuss buying a batch of medicinal herbs from the Lin family to help the refugees in the north. She even paid a deposit. The County Head of Shaoyi is righteous, benevolent and virtuous, but she was offended and provoked by Jia Changfengs dirty words. The County Head only dealt with a scoundrel who had no respect for the rules. How did the rumors be of her being arrogant and bullying others?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence.

    Everyone looked at Yu Youyao with respect.

    Although Quanzhou was far from the capital, everyone had heard a little about the benevolence of the County Head of Shaoyi. However, everything was just hearsay.

    But now, seeing was better than hearing.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s times were not good, and prices were high. Although Quanzhou was not affected, themoners were not having a good time either, so it was inevitable that they would feel a little sad.

    The reputation of the County Head of Shaoyi being kind was really well-deserved.

    Lin Ruoru continued, ¡°Lord Jia is a court official. The country has thew of the country and the court has its rules. Although the County Head has a noble status, she¡¯s still a woman. In front of Lord Jia, she can¡¯t overstep the rules of the court.¡¯

    ¡°You¡¯re apologizing to the County Head with such great fanfare because you respect the County Head¡¯s benevolence, so you treat her with courtesy. However, those who don¡¯t know the truth will feel that she¡¯s a woman who doesn¡¯t even take the orders of the Imperial Court seriously. Wouldn¡¯t the

    County Head be thought of as disrespectful and condemned by everyone?¡±

    At this point, the Jiazhou Residence bowed deeply to Yu Youyao. ¡°County Head, I¡¯m humbled. It¡¯s all my fault for not teaching my son well today and causing your reputation to be damaged. It¡¯s also my fault for almost tarnishing your reputation. I¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°l ept Lord Jia¡¯s sincerity. However, these are separate matters. Your young master¡¯s treatment can¡¯t be dyed because of me. Lord Jia, please arrange for a doctor to treat your young master as soon as possible to prevent him from falling ill in the future.¡±

    The head of Jiazhou Residence¡¯s face turned red as he hurriedly said, ¡°County

    Head is right.¡±

    After this incident, the reputation of the County Head of Shaoyi¡¯s benevolence spread throughout Quanzhou, so it was not good to attack the Xie family. Their original n waspletely ruined.

    After sending away the troublesome Jiazhou Residence, the Xie family heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yu Youyao thanked Lin Ruoru.

    Lin Ruoru hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m also involved in today¡¯s matter, so I naturally can¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Also, it¡¯s because you have good karma for helping the citizens.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    Lin Ruoru changed the topic and did not mention this anymore. ¡°Speaking of which, I still have to thank the County Head for the ointment. As soon as I returned home, I followed the method you had mentioned and massaged my mother. In less than fifteen minutes, my mother was covered in sweat and said that the pain had eased a lot.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The ointment will promote blood cirction and reduce the swelling and pain. Since it¡¯s very effective on your mother, I¡¯ll prepare a few more medicinal cuisine recipes and some Tianze Incense Pills to relieve the symptoms..¡±

 Chapter 774 - 774 â€“ Danger of the Xie Residence

    Chapter 774 - 774 ¨C Danger of the Xie Residence

    The Tianze Incense Pill was an incense recipe that Yu Youyao had researched and created on the basis of an ointment.

    ¡°If it¡¯s used for a long time, can it cure the illnesspletely?¡±

    The medicinal cuisine and incense pills were both for consumption. The County Head of Shaoyi did not take them out at first because she was cautious. When she found out that her mother had used ointment and the effect was very good, she confirmed the state of her health.

    Yu Youyao did not finish her sentence. ¡°Your mother is in her prime. Her muscles and bones are still strong. If she uses it for a long time, the possibility ofplete treatment is very high.¡±

    Her words made Lin Ruoru very excited so she moved on to the topic of disaster relief. ¡°When the elders in the family found out that you were mainly buying medicine from the Lin and Yan families to relieve the disaster, they decided to reduce their supplies to the other merchants and fully support you. They also took the initiative to reduce the price by 15%. It can be considered as doing their best for the affectedmoners in the north.¡±

    Medicinal herbs were rare resources, and the price had always been high. The Lin family had already taken the initiative to reduce the price by 15%. Yu Youyao immediately expressed her gratitude.

    Lin Ruoru continued, ¡°If you have no objections, please go to the government office tomorrow to discuss and implement the cooperation and establish a contract. The Lin family will prepare as fast as possible. The medicinal herbs that the County Head needs can also be used by the affected people in the north as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set it at nine tomorrow.¡±

    Lin Ruoru continued, ¡°The Yan family also has someone in charge in Quanzhou, but it will take time to send the news to the Yan family. At that time, the Yan family will prepare the medicinal herbs that you need. If it¡¯s convenient for you, send someone who can be in charge over to the Yan Residence. The medicinal herbs will be transported directly from Shuzhou to avoid back and forth. It will also be faster.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±

    Zhou Yonghe was the most suitable person to handle such a matter.

    Lin Ruoru mentioned again that after the preparations for the coboration disaster relief werepleted, they could discuss the exchange of medicinal herbs in the Daoist area. It could be considered as expressing their willingness to cooperate.

    After that, Lin Ruoru left with the medicinal cuisine recipe that Yu Youyao had prepared and the Tianze Incense Pill.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Yi Water Garden, changed into her usual clothes, and went to the front hall.

    The entire Xie family was talking in the hall, and the atmosphere was a little heavy.

    Yu Youyao had to exin the reason for her personal appearance today. Although the Xie family could guess it, there were definitely some things that had to be exined clearly.

    ¡°Quanzhou is under the rule of the Jiazhou Residence. Their control over Quanzhou can¡¯t be underestimated. Since he has the intention to roast me over the fire, other thaning to apologize humbly, he definitely has a backup n. It¡¯s not difficult to guess that he wants to create public opinion. Under such circumstances, we definitely can¡¯t bring him into the residence and close the door to talk. Otherwise, the Xie Residence won¡¯t be able to clear our name even if we jump into the Yellow River.¡±

    ¡°She used the identity of the County Head of Shaoyi to intimidate the Jiazhou Residence, but the rumors have already been spread. Many people know about this matter, and everyone will have their own thoughts. No matter how much she exinster, it will all be excuses.¡±

    ¡°This is also a good solution. If we expose the matter of me buying medicine from the Lin family in public, not only will the Jiazhou Residence not dare to continue spreading rumors, but they will even take the initiative to help me rify the rumors.¡±

    Jiazhou Residence was caught off guard by her wanting to help the Imperial Court relief the disaster, so they lowered their status and retreated.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup. ¡°At most, the Jiazhou Residence¡¯s actions against the Xie Residence have changed from being tant to being secretive. They¡¯re determined to get the Xie Residence. ording to our original n, how long will it take for the Xie Residence to evacuatepletely?¡±

    Xie Xun said, ¡°It¡¯ll take at least three to four months.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°That¡¯s too slow. The actions of the Jiazhou Residence today are already part of King Liang¡¯s n. He doesn¡¯t need to wait for the news of the Emperor¡¯s critical illness to spread before attacking the Xie Residence. He only needs to bring hundreds or thousands of elite troops and disguise themselves as a caravan. They¡¯ll cooperate with the Jiazhou Residence and enter the city in batches. Then, they can control the entire Quanzhou. At times, they¡¯ll kill a few people and create public opinion. They¡¯ll announce to the public that vicious bandits have entered the city. The government office of the state capital will cordon off Quanzhou, and we¡¯ll be trapped.¡±

    Yin Huaixi could even arrange for a hundred elite troops to enter Quanzhou.

    Why couldn¡¯t King Liang?

    Old Master Xie¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was already obvious that the Jiazhou Residence was colluding with King Liang. Yu Youyao¡¯s words were simply too possible.

    The others did not look too good.

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°How¡¯s the n to evacuate Quanzhou arranged?¡±

    Xie Liao said, ¡°Some of the Xie family¡¯s assets have been transferred to the North, and another batch has been transferred to the Huai River area.¡±

    The eggs could not be ced in the same basket. No matter how good King Yue Fei¡¯s promise was, it was impossible for the Xie family to bet all their assets on him.

    Yu Youyao understood the rationale, but the situation did not allow it. ¡°Transfer all the businesses that were originally going to the Huai River area to the North. We can leave Quanzhou in two months at thetest.¡±

    Xie Tiao said, ¡°ording to you, King Liang can make a move at any time. The North is even further from Quanzhou than the Huai River. Why should we give up on the near and seek the far? Besides, the Huai River is a Min people¡¯s settlement. We¡¯ll have an advantage when we reach the Huai River. The Xie family has been doing business for generations. The North is more barren, and it¡¯s not good for business.¡±

    The Xie family had decided to go to the North to surrender to King Yue Fei.

    However, the current situation was disadvantageous to the Xie Residence. The Xie Residence could temporarily head to Huai River to n for their funeral.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve made two arrangements. I¡¯ll send a letter to the Empress Dowager and report that the Jiazhou Residence has be vicious and harmed themoners. I¡¯ll also send a letter to the Yu n. At that time, the Yu n will mobilize their connections in the court and vigorously impeach the Jiazhou Residence. We can temporarily dy the Jiazhou Residence.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the government office and negotiate a contract with the Lin Residence. The matter of purchasing medicine for disaster relief will spread throughout Quanzhou. At the same time, I¡¯ve also arranged for people to spread this matter to the entire Great Zhou as soon as possible. Disaster relief is a huge matter for the country. The Jiazhou Residence can¡¯t attack the Xie Residence at this juncture.¡±

    ¡°It will take at least a month to collect the medicinal herbs and transport them to the North. During this period of time, the Xie family¡¯s situation is quite safe. We can use the carriages and boats to transport the medicinal herbs and transfer some of our most important manpower and assets to the North first.¡±

    ¡°The medicinal herbs for the disaster relief have left the port of Quanzhou, and themotion in the capital has also spread to Quanzhou. The Jiazhou Residence has to deal with the Imperial Court, so they won¡¯t be able to do anything for a while. They¡¯ll be dyed for at least half a month.¡±

    Xie Jingliu nodded. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s arrangements are the safest method for the Xie family. There¡¯s a huge advantage in choosing the North. It¡¯s a little far along the coast of Liaodong in the North, but it¡¯s very convenient to travel by sea. When the merchant ship arrives in Liaodong, it¡¯s in the North under King Yue Fei¡¯s jurisdiction. It¡¯s safe, convenient, and fast.¡±

    ¡°The area around Liaodong Province is also a ce with few resources in the North. It¡¯s very beneficial to the development of the Xie family. On the other hand, it¡¯s not easy to move to the Huai River area. As long as the merchant ship doesn¡¯t leave Fujian, it¡¯ll be easier to be exposed under King Liang¡¯s watch.¡±

 Chapter 775 - 775: Watching from the Other Side

    Chapter 775 - 775: Watching from the Other Side

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    That was exactly Yu Youyao¡¯s intention. ¡°King Liang is going to raise an army and rebel. The world will be in turmoil. The first to be in chaos is the hintend of the Central ins with weak military but is rich. The Huai River area is where the Min people live. The news of the Xie Residence¡¯s withdrawal from Quanzhou will be exposed sooner orter. King Liang will definitely be able to guess that the Xie Residence is going to the Huai River. As long as they set up checkpoints along the way, the Xie Residence will be meat on the chopping block.¡±

    The maritime transport was in the hands of the Imperial Court, so it was very easy to make mistakes.

    The Imperial Court¡¯s control over maritime transport was extremely weak. The Xie family¡¯s merchant ships had always been operating along the southeast coast. They were well-prepared and had wider connections. When King Liang realizes that the Xie family has fled, he can only watch helplessly.

    Old Master Xie nodded in relief. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er has thought it through. We¡¯ll do as she wants. When we go to the Huai River area, we need a travel pass issued by the Quanzhou government office. The Xie family is a huge taxpayer, and the government is keeping a close eye on us. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to let the Xie family leave Quanzhou. It¡¯s also very risky to process fake customs documents and identity documents. If we¡¯re not careful, we can be exposed. Moreover, there are checks along the way. There are too many variables.¡±

    ¡°Due to King Li of Zhou¡¯s previous example, Youzhou is in a bitterly cold ce at the border, and there are often external enemies disturbing it. There are too many variables waiting for the Imperial Court to send an army. If we¡¯re not careful, it will cause another disaster like King Li of Zhou¡¯s. Therefore, the current Emperor has given the North the privilege of not paying taxes on salt to buy supplies that the Imperial Court can¡¯t distribute in time. We just have to disguise ourselves as merchants from Youzhou and it¡¯s very easy for us to leave Quanzhou.¡±

    Neither the Jiazhou Residence nor King Liang would have expected that they had King Yue Fei¡¯s token and clearance document.

    From the looks of it, going to the North was far safer than going to the Huai River.

    Hence, this matter was settled.

    Yu Youyao calmed down.

    The next day, Yu Youyao went to the government office with her Eldest Aunt and Third Cousin.

    Old Master Lin, Madam Yan, and Lin Ruoru had also arrived.

    Under the witness of the officials of the Jiazhou Residence and the government office, they agreed on the details of buying medicine and disaster relief with the Lin family. After confirming that there were no mistakes, the two sides formed a contract.

    Under Yu Youyao¡¯s strong request, it was decided that Lin Ruoru would be in charge of the cooperation.

    Old Master Lin was a little unwilling, but Yu Youyao used the excuse that she was a woman and it was not good for her to interact too much with other men. Old Master Lin also knew that she was a daughter of an official and was particr about many things and had strict rules, so it was not appropriate for him to refuse.

    When she left the government office, it was already afternoon.

    Old Master Lin had invited everyone from the Xie Residence to eat at the Guiyuan Temple on Earth Gate Street. He also knew that it was not appropriate for Yu Youyao to go to a ce like a restaurant during her mourning period.

    Yu Youyao declined politely as it was inconvenient for her to stay outside for long because she was filial.

    Before leaving, Yu Youyao said casually, ¡°I heard that Master Lin¡¯s ancestral hometown is in Zhejiang. Later on, his family¡¯s business expanded, so his entire family moved to Quanzhou in Fujian. However, Master Lin has ess to the medicinal herbs in Jiangnan and often travels back and forth to Zhejiang. My cousin is an old friend of the Governor of Zhejiang, Lord Ye. Old Master Lin is from a big family in Zhejiang, so I think he knows Lord Ye. In the future, when Master Lin goes to Zhejiang, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to greet Lord Ye on behalf of my cousin and me.¡±

    The Lin family had moved to Quanzhou only to develop the family¡¯s foundation.

    However, in fact, the Lin family¡¯s foundation had always been in Zhejiang.

    Old Master Lin¡¯s eyes flickered as he quickly nodded in agreement.

    After Yu Youyao left, Master Lin and Madam Yan got into the carriage.

    In the sealed carriage, Madam Yan immediately lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What did the County Head of Shaoyi mean? It doesn¡¯t sound like she¡¯s really asking you to greet Lord Ye for her.¡±

    If she wanted to greet him, she could just send you a letter. Why would she need others to do it for her?

    The Lin family was only a merchant family and had a selfless rtionship with Lord Ye. They had no interactions with each other. No matter how she looked at it, it was not appropriate to hand over greetings to the Lin family!

    Old Master Lin looked thoughtful. ¡°The County Head of Shaoyi is from the Yu n, and their descendants are all over the court. In recent years, the Emperor has wanted to put the Yu n in an important position. Many of the Yu n members are in important positions in the court. The Jiazhou Residence must be crazy to go against the County Head of Shaoyi.¡±

    Madam Yan frowned. ¡°The Jiazhou Residence clearly has ill intentions towards the County Head of Shaoyi.¡±

    It looked like a farce.

    It was a dangerous conspiracy.

    Themoners are not able to fight with the officials. Usually, when the merchants gathered together, they could still keep the local officials in check. However, once they were in the hands of the government, they were almost meat on the chopping block.

    The ones who resolved this crisis were the County Head of Shaoyi and the Lin and Yan families.

    Old Master Lin gently twirled the green jade tablet in his hand. After a while, he said, ¡°Tell me, why did the County Head of Shaoyi, a dignified daughter of an official,e to Quanzhou?¡±

    Madam Yan shook her head. ¡°I heard that because her grandmother passed away, she fell sick from worry so she came to Quanzhou to recuperate.¡±

    Old Master Lin scoffed. ¡°If a family member passed away, you should not travel for three years.¡±

    Madam Yan also felt that there was something hidden behind this. Then, she heard Old Master Lin say, ¡°Is it possible that Eldest Miss Yu knew in advance that Lord Jia was going to harm the Xie family, so she specially came to Quanzhou?¡± At this point, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was very likely. ¡°As soon as the County Head of Shaoyi settled down in Quanzhou, she bought medicine from the Lin and Yan families to relieve the disaster. If not for this, the Xie family would have already been in the limelight.¡±

    Madam Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The Xie family is the richest family in Quanzhou. If anything happens to the Xie family, Quanzhou will definitely be in turmoil. Merchants like us who are led by the Xie family¡­¡±

    Old Master Lin¡¯s expression gradually turned solemn. ¡°The County Head of Shaoyi is reminding me and warning me at the same time.¡±

    The Lin family¡¯s foundation was in Zhejiang. The Lin family could give up on their operations in Quanzhou, but not their roots. As long as their foundation was still there, the Lin family would not fall.

    Zhejiang was under Lord Ye¡¯s rule. If the County Head of Shaoyi and Lord Ye had any rtions, it would be as good as holding the Lin family by the throat.

    She could only choose to cooperate with the County Head of Shaoyi.

    What a shrewd person.

    No wonder it was said that the County Head of Shaoyi was a chess yer. We were all chess pieces on her chessboard. We had to be obedient and useful chess pieces so that we wouldn¡¯t be eaten.

    Old Master Lin thought about it. ¡°Use the matter of the County Head of Shaoyi¡¯s disaster relief to transfer our family¡¯s operations in Quanzhou back to Zhejiang. We have to do it secretly and not let anyone discover it. Leave some businesses to someone we trust to slowly sell.¡±

    Madam Yan felt a little uneasy. ¡°Just based on the words of the County Head of Shaoyi¡­ Isn¡¯t that a little too rash?¡±

    However, Old Master Lin did not think so. ¡°The Jiazhou Residence has ill intentions towards the Xie Residence. If one move doesn¡¯t work, they definitely have a backup n. Our family has always followed the Xie Residence¡¯s lead, and our situation in Quanzhou won¡¯t be good in the future. In any case, our family¡¯s foundation is in Zhejiang. It won¡¯t affect much even if we give up on operating in Quanzhou. Quanzhou isn¡¯t far from Zhejiang. We¡¯ll watch from the side and see the situation. When the time is right, we¡¯ll return to Quanzhou. Our previous business will still be here.¡±

    The Lin family controlled almost 70% of the medicinal herbs in the Jiangnan area. Their business in Quanzhou was irreceable.

    At this moment, the court was unstable. Self-preservation was the best strategy.

 Chapter 776 - 776: Palace Examination

    Chapter 776 - 776: Pce Examination

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Master Lin lowered his voice. ¡°The County Head of Shaoyi has already pointed out a clear path for us. When we return to Zhejiang, with a big backer like Lord Ye, it won¡¯t be a pity to give up on managing Quanzhou.¡±

    That was the governor of the entire southeast coast. With such a big rtionship, what business could he not do?

    Madam Yan agreed deeply. ¡°I heard that Lord Ye is on good terms with Yue Fei from the North¡­¡±

    Old Master Lin¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he thought of something. ¡°Cousin Zhou of the County Head of Shaoyi is also an aide to the King of the North. He¡¯s very valued by him.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and saw the fire in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Logically speaking, the Lin family¡¯s medicinal herb business was ranked among the top in the country. They had a close rtionship with the Imperial Court and had a lot of connections.

    However, who knew that the Lin family was in the vortex of business and political struggle? How could they have a good life?

    Who in the pce or the government could they afford to offend?

    Wouldn¡¯t they all have to wee them with a smile!

    However, the court was in turmoil at all times, and the higher-ups were fighting to the death. The ones who suffered the most were the people below. How to make the next move depended on whether their connections were strong enough!

    After all, one had no choice in the martial world!

    Ye Hanyuan and King Yue Fei were both important figures with military power.

    Yu Youyao got into the carriage.

    Xie Jingliu took out a bag of green fruits from somewhere, opened the oil paper bag outside, and poured it into a te. ¡°All merchants know how to follow the trend. First, they send themselves to the Lin family, then they hang a piece of meat like Ye Hanyuan in front of the Lin family. Behind Ye Hanyuan, the person standing is King Yue Fei. You lured the Lin family into King Yue Fei¡¯s pirate ship step by step. If the Lin family is like this, the Yan family must be the same. Without any effort, you found two strong supporters for King Yue Fei.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up a piece of green fruit and ate it with relish. ¡°Businessmen value profit over righteousness. We have to let them know who¡¯s behind me before they¡¯ll be determined to cooperate with me. I¡¯ve made money, and King Yue Fei has obtained a huge supply of medicinal herbs. Not only have the Lin and Yan families benefited, but they also have a strong backing. This is a good situation of killing three birds with one stone. It¡¯s a win-win situation for the businessmen.¡±

    Xie Jingliu chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re clearly the young miss of an official, but you¡¯re bing more and more like a shrewd businessman.¡±

    Not only was she shrewd, but she also had a broad perspective.

    Yu Youyao pouted. ¡°Who said that the young miss of an official can¡¯t do business?¡±

    Xie Jingliu thought about it. Although there were many restrictions on women, there was indeed no explicit rule that women could not do business. ¡°I think you¡¯re doing great.¡±

    Before the troops moved, the rations went first.

    Zhejiang was near the sea, so it was very convenient to travel by sea. Shuchuan was connected to Shaanxi, and it was close to the North. King Yue Fei already had the advantage.

    After returning to the residence, Yu Youyao looked for Zhou Yonghe and asked him to handle all the matters rted to the Yan family in Shuchuan.

    In the next few days, the benevolent act of the County Head of Shaoyi buying medicinal herbs to relieve the disaster spread like wildfire. The Lin family also reduced the supply of medicinal herbs to other merchants and tried their best to gather them.

    The entire Quanzhou was paying attention to this matter. The Xie family was cking off and quietly transferring their assets to buy businesses. They were busy.

    When the news reached the capital, the pce examination rankings were also released.

    As expected, Song Mingzhao was appointed as the top schr of this subject, and his reputation soared.

    This should have been a happy day, but the entire Zhenguo Marquis Residence was shrouded in a terrifying gloom.

    The atmosphere in the Glorious Fortune Residence was even more intense.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo, Song Xiuqi, looked at Song Mingzhao in disbelief, his round eyes filled with anger. ¡°Unfilial son, what did you say just now? Say it again!¡±

    Old Madam Song mmed her teacup on the tea table. ¡°If you have anything to say, say it properly. Don¡¯t make a fuss in my room.¡±

    However, the Marquis of Zhenguo was still angry. He pointed at Song Mingzhao and trembled. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you hear what he said just now? He said that he won¡¯t be entering Hanlin and had already handed a memorial to the Imperial Court.¡±

    Old Madam Song looked at Song Mingzhao in silence.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his head, straightened his back, and knelt on the ground in silence. The young man who used to listen to his family suddenly revealed his unruly side.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo was flustered and exasperated. He kept scolding Song Mingzhao, ¡°Unless he enters Hanlin, he won¡¯t be able to enter the cab. Mother, he is cutting off his own future.¡±

    Seeing that his finger was about to poke Song Mingzhao¡¯s forehead, Old Madam Song frowned. ¡°Alright, calm down too.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Calm down. How can I calm down? The Zhenguo Marquis Residence has nurtured him for 18 years. Now that his wings have hardened, he¡¯s starting to learn that disobedient and unfilial behavior. What future can he have if he¡¯s released? Many people want to enter the cab but don¡¯t have a chance. But what about him?!¡±

    Old Madam Song said angrily, ¡°Shut up.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen held his breath and clenched his fists tightly. Only then could he barely suppress his anger.

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    After a while, Old Madam Song looked at Song Mingzhao. ¡°Get up and talk. How can a family kneel on the ground at the drop of a hat?¡±

    Song Mingzhao knelt on the ground and did not move.

    Old Madam Song sighed and did not insist. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to be in the Hanlin Academy? What were you thinking?¡±

    Song Mingzhao lowered his head and said hoarsely, ¡°Grandmother has also heard the news. Eldest Miss Yu has gone to Quanzhou to recuperate. A concubine¡¯s son of Lord Jia of the prefecture actually disregarded Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s identity and family background and openly teased Eldest Miss Yu on the streets. Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s memorial has already been sent to the Empress Dowager. When Lord Yu found out about this, he was even more furious and wanted to join forces with the Imperial Court to impeach Lord Jia for more than ten crimes.¡±

    Old Madam Song suddenly had a feeling that she was right.

    Song Mingzhao was extremely indifferent and distant from others. Only Yu Youyao could affect his mind and make him irrational.

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s memorial had been sent to the capital a few days ago.

    Along with her memorial, there was also news that Eldest Miss Yu and the Lin family had bought a batch of medicinal herbs and were preparing to send them to the North to support the imperial court in disaster relief.

    This action affected the hearts of everyone in the court.

    The Marquis of Zhen questioned angrily, ¡°What has this got to do with you asking to be released?¡±

    Song Mingzhao said, ¡°As soon as the news of Quanzhou reached the capital, I looked for Lord Yu and borrowed the files about Lord Jia from the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his files?¡±

    Song Mingzhao shook his head. ¡°Lord Jia is a schr on two lists. His ranking in the pce examination isn¡¯t high. As he¡¯s a schr from a poor family, he doesn¡¯t have any connections or money. He was ced in a small county office in Fujian and worked hard until he became an official in Quanzhou. There¡¯s no especially outstanding talent in his files. He¡¯s mostly evaluated as diligent. He¡¯s been an official for more than 20 years. It¡¯s not a problem for him to survive until he reaches the government office of the prefecture.¡±

 Chapter 777 - 777: Release

    Chapter 777 - 777: Release

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    On the surface, there was no problem, but this made it even more problematic!

    The Marquis of Zhenguo was deep in thought. ¡°Quanzhou is rich. The natural advantage of maritime trade makes all the officials outside Quanzhou fat. Not only is it easy for them to achieve political achievements, but it¡¯s also easy to umte connections. It¡¯s a good ce for promotion. Logically speaking, such a good position is almost always in the hands of high-ranking officials from the aristocratic families who are deeply rooted in the Imperial Court.¡±

    How did Lord Jia, who had no money or connections, end up with such a lucrative job?

    This was unless he had someone to rely on.

    Song Mingzhao said, ¡°There are differences between the various state capitals, be it in terms of size of wealth. Furthermore, because of Quanzhou¡¯s unique geographical location, before the Imperial Court lifted the sea ban, trade was very convenient as sea transport was connected to river transport in the country. It has always been a ce that collects heavy taxes for the Imperial Court. Thirty percent of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s taxese from Quanzhou. In order to stabilize the tax ie, the Imperial Court also controls Quanzhou very strictly.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s expression became even more solemn. There was most likely a problem with Lord Jia¡¯s transfer order back then.

    Indeed!

    Song Mingzhao continued, ¡°I¡¯ve secretly investigated all the officials who were transferred by Lord Jia back then. I discovered that there was a transfer order for the former Marquis of Weining. Now, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence is interfering.¡±

    After all, the Marquis of Zhenguo had been in the government for many years, so he immediately understood the crux of the matter. ¡°Do you suspect that the Jiazhou Residence is under the Second Prince¡¯s wing and that the Second Prince¡¯s wing wants to attack the Xie family?¡±

    His scalp tingled.

    The emperor had not been to court for a long time. The Second Prince gradually headed from the imperial study to the previous court. ording to the secret information from the pce, the Third Prince¡¯s grounding was also useless. The external Xu family¡¯s Duke¡¯s Residence had wantonly nurtured his henchmen. The Fourth Prince was low-key, but he seemed to have caught the Empress¡¯s eye. The situation in the pce was veryplicated.

    If the Second Prince dragged in the Jiazhou Residence, then it was worth thinking deeply about how a mere son of a concubine from the Jiazhou Residence dared to publicly tease the daughter of a superior.

    Song Mingzhao nodded. ¡°Although the Zhenguo Marquis Residence is a royalist party, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be implicated in the struggle for the throne. The capital has be a troublesome ce. We can¡¯t beat all the eggs in one basket.¡±

    The logic was clear, but it couldn¡¯t convince the Marquis of Zhenguo. If he wasn¡¯t from the Hanlin Academy, he couldn¡¯t enter the cab.

    If Song Mingzhao wanted to be released, he would have to resign from his position as an editor of the Hanlin Academy.

    Song Mingzhao held his breath. ¡°Back then, Second Master Yu went to Quanzhou while holding a position in the Hanlin Academy. With the power of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, it¡¯s not impossible for me to hold a position in the Hanlin Academy.¡±

    Old Madam Song understood that Song Mingzhao had schemed against her father.

    Back then, it was because of Elder Xia¡¯s strong support that Second Master Yu could go to Quanzhou. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was an old noble. Song Mingzhao was talented, so it was effortless for him to imitate Second Master Yu.

    Song Mingzhao was giving them a choice between not entering the Hanlin Academy and taking on a position in the Hanlin Academy.

    Compared to not entering the Hanlin Academy, thetter was more eptable.

    In the end, he was determined to be released.

    Clearly, this move was very useful to the Marquis of Zhenguo. As long as he did not enter the Hanlin, everything else could be discussed. He was a little hesitant. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    Old Madam Song¡¯s eyelids twitched. Indeed, she heard Song Mingzhao say in a low voice, ¡°To Quanzhou!¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo did not think too much about it. ¡°You have to think carefully. Once you¡¯re released, you can only be a seventh-grade county official. Even if you take on a position in the Hanlin Academy, you won¡¯t be able to return without spending three to five years. The local supplies have decreased, and your days will be tough. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is far away, so the help it can give you is limited. You¡¯ve been living in luxury in the capital for many years, so you might not be able to survive. Moreover, you have to make political achievements. Otherwise, even if you return to the capital, it will affect your future. You¡­¡±

    He admitted that Song Mingzhao¡¯s words made sense. He also knew that once Song Mingzhao made political achievements in the local area, he would be able to rise rapidly when he returned to the capital in the future.

    However, deep down, he did not want Song Mingzhao to be released.

    The benefits of staying in the capital were obvious.

    The benefits of being released would only take effect after three to five years. Who knew what variables there were?

    Song Mingzhao said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Father, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo was still unwilling. ¡°Think about it carefully. The memorial you requested is still in the Imperial Court. I¡¯ll help you set it aside for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡± Song Mingzhao called out.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo flicked his sleeves and left. After dying for a while, when the schrs for this examination were arranged and there were no vacancies everywhere, Song Mingzhao would be obedient.

    There was a moment of silence in the reception pavilion.

    Old Madam Song looked at him steadily. ¡°Tell me honestly. You suddenly requested to be released and even want to work in Quanzhou. Is this for Yu Youyao?¡±

    She did not believe a word about Lord Jia being involved with the Second Prince¡¯s faction.

    The more Song Mingzhao wanted to do something and achieve his goal, the more he would take action and scheme. He was worried that there would be additionalplications, so he would not let anyone know easily.

    Regardless of whether Lord Jia was a member of the Second Prince¡¯s faction or not, Song Mingzhao had been paying attention to Yu Youyao since she went to Quanzhou. Therefore, as soon as news of Yu Youyao spread to the capital, even though no one reacted, he had already investigated the sect and done so much. This was abnormal.

    Song Mingzhao felt a sense of panic as if his thoughts had been exposed, but he quickly calmed down. ¡°Grandmother, Second Master Yu has lost his position. The cab is fighting for power, and there are demons dancing wildly. The situation in the pce isplicated. The emperor is obsessed with alchemy and hasn¡¯t been in the court for a long time. He doesn¡¯t want to assist with politics or manage the people. Even if I enter the Hanlin Academy, I¡¯ll still be restricted by many henchmen. I might as well go somewhere to train and umte experience. I can even do something for the people¡­¡±

    Even the excuse was perfect. Old Madam Song raised her voice. ¡°Song Mingzhao, aren¡¯t you going to tell me the truth in front of me?¡±

    Without his grandmother¡¯s help, it was almost impossible for his father to agree to let him out. Song Mingzhao¡¯s straight back slowly copsed. ¡°Grandmother, please help me this time.¡±

    Old Madam Song clutched her chest and panted. ¡°I originally thought that you had let go of your feelings for Yao Yao for the time being. I didn¡¯t expect that when Yao Yao went to Quanzhou, even your soul would leave with her. Why are you so anxious? Yaoyao has to observe mourning for her Grandmother for three years. Now isn¡¯t the time to discuss marriage¡­¡±

    Ever since she had failed to find Matriarch Yu in the Yu Residence, Song Mingzhao seemed to have restrained his thoughts and was focused on preparing for the next examination. She did not expect him to hide his thoughts even more deeply.

    For Yu Youyao, she even had to gamble her future.

    Song Mingzhao raised his head. ¡°Grandmother, you know that Eldest Miss Yu won¡¯t return easily after leaving the capital this time. Perhaps it¡¯s not up to Lord Yu to decide her marriage. I like her and have considered it for a long time. I¡¯m willing to give it my all for her, so I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±

    Old Madam Song closed her eyes. ¡°Then what can you do in Quanzhou? Quanzhou is so big. You¡¯re just a seventh-grade county officer. You can¡¯t stay far away from the government.¡±

 Chapter 778 - 778: Overwrought

    Chapter 778 - 778: Overwrought

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was the first time she had heard Song Mingzhao clearly express his feelings for Yu Youyao.

    ¡°I like her!¡±

    These three words revealed a sense of certainty.

    Him taking a gamble was like a moth flying into a fire.

    Song Mingzhao lowered his head. ¡°Previously, the pirates had invaded the southeast coast on arge scale and Dehua County had suffered a cmity. Originally, the position of county magistrate had to be revoked much earlier, but because of the dy in the imperial examination, it was dyed until now. The porcin produced by Dehua County is an indispensable item for maritime trade. It has always been sold overseas. The various porcin shops in Dehua County have close ties with the Xie family.¡±

    Old Madam Song sighed softly. Song Mingzhao had nned everything out clearly, so it was obvious how determined he was. ¡°If you want to strive to befriend the Xie family and get to know Yu Youyao through the Xie family, with the approval of your elders, it¡¯ll be logical to discuss the marriage in the future.¡±

    Song Mingzhao did not deny that marriage was a matter of parents¡¯ orders and matchmaking. Since men and women could not cross the line, he would start with the elders.

    Old Madam Song sighed. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence would have such a devoted person like you. Forget it, forget it. In the end, we, as rtives, owe you. I¡¯ll talk to your father.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Grandmother.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it was already Laba.

    The medicinal herbs for disaster relief were already prepared and sent to the merchant ship along with the resources that the Xie family had evacuated.

    After that, the Xie Residence clearly felt that the atmosphere in Quanzhou had be tense. The various ports began to increase their troops and cordon off the area, investigating the merchant ships and merchantsing and going.

    The investigation was only a little stricter than usual, and it did not cause much dissatisfaction and suspicion.

    However, Yu Youyao guessed that this investigation would gradually intensify.

    This further confirmed that the Jiazhou Residence had already sided with King Liang and had been secretly paying attention to the movements of the Xie Residence.

    It was very likely that a portion of King Liang¡¯s people had already entered Quanzhou without anyone noticing. After everyone entered the city in batches, they would control the entire Quanzhou City.

    Regarding this, the Xie family was very d that they had listened to Yu Youyao¡¯s suggestion and given up on evacuating to the Huai River area. They elerated the evacuation process and transferred most of their manpower and businesses to the North in advance. The remaining small number of businesses mostly sold antiques, jade artifacts, calligraphy, paintings, and so on. As there were not many of them, they would not attract much attention if they were carried on merchant ships.

    Otherwise, before the people from the Xie family could leave Quanzhou, they would probably have already been noticed by the Jiazhou Residence.

    After that, Yu Youyao arranged to meet the directors of the Lin and Yan families. They would go to the Guiyuan Temple to discuss the cooperation of the medicinal herbs.

    All three sides were sincere. The ¡°Happy Heart¡± escort business had be famous in the underworld and the underworld. Yu Youyao¡¯s financial resources were in ce, so the benefits were also satisfying. There were almost no twists and turns in the cooperation.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The first trade will be arranged after the Lantern Festival. Your two families will try your best to gather medicinal herbs and collect as many as you can. At that time, I¡¯ll arrange for the steward toe over and contact you.¡±

    The Lin and Yan families had no objections.

    Old Master Lin probed, ¡°The amount of medicinal herbs that County Head needs are veryrge. I¡¯m going back to Zhejiang to make some preparations. I¡¯ll definitely send your greetings to Lord Ye.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Old Master Lin calmed down.

    Due to the reminder from the County Head of Shaoyi, he had been secretly observing the movements in Quanzhou. He had also vaguely sensed the recent changes in Quanzhou and strengthened his n to return to Zhejiang.

    However, he still needed to n carefully how to leave Quanzhou.

    After the business discussion, Yu Youyao ate vegetarian food at the Guiyuan Temple. On the way back to the residence, she passed by the Jade Pavilion. Yu Youyao got out of the carriage, nning to see how business was going.

    Theyout of the Jade Pavilion had already been changed. The ss was made into a rectangr transparent counter. Samples of various products were disyed inside, and the functions and effects of the products were roughly introduced.

    Some special products were marked with basicbinations of spices and medicinal herbs that were easy to sensitize. They would also be marked in the introduction. It was dazzling to look at, causing one to linger.

    There were more than a hundred types of products in Jade Pavilion now, almost 50% as many as before. Many incense medicines had been added, and every one of them had their own uses. They had even specially invited a doctor to sit in the hall.

    After customers entered the shop, they could choose the goods they were interested in ording to their needs and preferences. They could also achieve the effect of stimting consumption.

    There were a total of twelve cubicles on the first and second floors. They were separated nto small rooms by exquisite partition screens. There were tables, chairs, tea, and snacks to receive guests.

    If one did not know the effect of the makeup, they could try it in the cubicle.

    If one did not know the function of the incense and medicine, they could also ask the doctor in the hall.

    The management was more humane and thorough.

    It was already afternoon, and there were still many people in the shop. Manager Ren was also so busy that his feet did not touch the ground. When he saw Yu Youyaoing over, he quickly brought her to the room on the second floor.

    Before Yu Youyao could ask, Manager Ren had already said non-stop, ¡°It¡¯s been less than a month, and many products are already in short supply. From next month, the incense shop will increase production¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao already had an idea of the situation at the Jade Pavilion.

    Manager Ren had broken his contract with the Xie Residence and was free. After a while, Yu Youyao would be leaving Quanzhou. She did not n to transfer the Jade Pavilion to someone else, so she would let Manager Ren manage it on her behalf.

    Manager Ren was quite capable. He had run Zhiyu Pavilion for so many years and had never made a mistake. There was no doubt about his loyalty.

    The core ingredients of the incense medicine were always in her hands. They could be sent to Quanzhou through a merchant ship.

    After the Xie Residence left Quanzhou, the Jiazhou Residence would not do anything unnecessary to make things difficult for those who had once been rted to the Xie Residence. Since they had already left, it was useless to cause trouble.

    After Yu Youyao arrived in the North, the Jiazhou Residence could guess that the backer of the Xie family was Yue Fei, the King of the North. They would not make things difficult for her for a fewmoners.

    Business still had to be done.

    Not only did business have to be done, but the Jade Pavilion in Quanzhou would also be used as a bridge for her tomunicate with the entire country¡¯s trade. In the future, the goods under her name would be sold far away from the country and overseas through trade routes. Spices from overseas were in high demand in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Many rouge, powder, and incense medicine from the country were also in high demand overseas.

    Through her understanding of the incense business during this period of time, Yu Youyao finally had a precise understanding of what kind of treasure mountain with unlimited potential she had.

    ¡­ .

    Just as the Xie Residence was preparing to leave Quanzhou, the Imperial Court sent over an urgent document from the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and the Imperial Court. They impeached the Jiazhou Residence for more than ten crimes, and ordered them to settle their matters within three days.

    The Jiazhou Residence immediately fell into an overwrought state.

    Immediately, they couldn¡¯t care less about the Xie Residence.

    However, just as the Jiazhou Residence was sending the memorial into the capital.

    Another shocking news came from the capital.

    Far away in the North, Yue Fei, the King of the North, joined forces with the officials who had gone to the North to seek credit from the Imperial Court for the County Head of Shaoyi.

 Chapter 779 - 779: Princess Shaoyi

    Chapter 779 - 779: Princess Shaoyi

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The County Head of Shaoyi tried to nt a crop called sweet potatoes that had been imported into the country from overseas. This crop was drought-resistant, durable, produced a high yield, and filled the stomach. Its leaves, vines, and roots were all edible.

    King Yue Fei helped the various farmsteads under the County Head of Shaoyi to promote this crop. The sweet potatoes actually survived the drought and even grew pear-sized roots.

    The affected people relied on sweet potato leaves in summer, ate sweet potato vines in autumn, and ate sweet potato pieces in winter to greatly alleviate the disaster.

    At the same time, Ye Hanyuan, who was far away in Zhejiang, had also neglected the Imperial Court. After the water disaster in Zhejiang, the County Head of Shaoyi promoted the nting of sweet potatoes in Zhejiang, and there was still a harvest in December.

    As soon as the news spread, not only did it shock the Imperial Court, but even the thousands ofmoners were shocked.

    Then, the Imperial Court found out that sweet potatoes had also been nted in the suburbs of the capital.

    They specially sent someone to Little Zhouzhuang, Rogue Manor, and the nearby viges to investigate. He confirmed that King Yue Fei and Lord Ye were not lying and brought back sweet potatoes.

    The next day, the Empress Dowager went to the golden hall and ordered someone to distribute the sweet potatoes to the court officials to taste.

    No matter how they cooked it, it was delicious. They ate it raw to quench her thirst. When it was cooked, they could eat a small piece to fill their stomachs. The entire royal court was shocked.

    Immediately, an old minister knelt in the golden hall and shouted with tears streaming down his face, ¡°Heaven blesses our Great Zhou.¡±

    There were also old officials who were so excited that tears welled up in their eyes. ¡°The County Head of Shaoyi¡¯s actions are beneficial now. It¡¯s His Majesty¡¯s blessing, the blessing of all the people, and the prosperity of the country!¡±

    ¡°County Head of Shaoyi is righteous. I beg Your Majesty and the Empress Dowager to reward him handsomely.¡±

    ¡°I agree. The County Head of Shaoyi is brilliant. Her entire family is benevolent and loyal. For many years, she has organized charity halls, provided porridge stalls, and donated good money to help the refugees. Although she¡¯s a woman, she¡¯s benevolent and kind. She¡¯s even better than a man.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ever since the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, it had ced emphasis on farming and suppressing trade. Every year, the Imperial Court would distribute new seeds and encourage themoners to try them. The Imperial Court would reward anyone who nted them sessfully.

    Yu Youyao tried to nt a new seed to relieve the drought and benefit thousands of people in the world. If it were any other man, he would have been conferred the title of Marquis.

    The reward for the County Head of Shaoyi had almost be everyone¡¯s hope.

    That day, the cab held an emergency meeting and wanted to invite the County Head of Shaoyi to be conferred the title of Princess.

    The invitation was presented to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager took a red brush and circled it around the character ¡°Yi¡±. She said, ¡°The character ¡®Yi¡¯ isn¡¯t glorious. Rewrite it.¡±

    The cab discussed this matter overnight. In the end, a Minister of Revenue suggested that the original character for ¡°Yi¡± be changed to the character for ¡°Yi¡± that meant ¡°exemry.¡± He said bluntly, ¡°The contributions of the County Head of Shaoyi must be recorded in history. The original character for ¡°Yi¡± represents a small appearance and small virtue, so it doesn¡¯t show any merit or virtue. The deep appearance, great looks, and great virtue of the new character ¡°Yi¡± are meant to be praised. It shares the same pronunciation as the character for ¡°Yi¡± which is used to show surprise. It¡¯s an exmation and a praise.¡±

    The Minister of War also agreed. ¡°The posthumousw of the Book of Zhou says that gentleness subdues kindness, and gentleness is kindness. Only the new character for ¡®Yi¡¯ can show the benevolence and kindness of the County Head of Shaoyi.¡±

    The Ministry of Rites also agreed. ¡°The new character for ¡®Yi¡¯ contains the characters for ¡®heart¡¯ and ¡®owing¡¯. As the saying goes, one should hold on to their ambition and not let let anger out. Beauty is within her and spreads out to her four limbs. The County Head of Shaoyi deserves it.¡±

    The next day, the memorial with the new title was handed over to the Empress Dowager again.

    The Empress Dowager looked at the memorial. ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the same time, the imperial edict that had taken three days toplete was officiallypleted. The next day, the emperor¡¯s carriage arrived at the Yu Residence. Yu Youyao was not around, so Yu Zongzheng and Madam Jiang received the imperial edict on her behalf.

    The Internal Affairs Department was also stepping up their supervision of Princess Shaoyi¡¯s imperial order.

    When the order waspleted and sent to Quanzhou at full speed, it was already the 27th of December, and the new year was approaching.

    Under the lead of the Jiazhou Residence, the apanying eunuchs arrived at the Xie Residence. Old Master Xie immediately led the entire Xie Residence to kneel and thank the emperor and the Empress Dowager for their grace.

    The eunuchs also brought rewards from the Imperial Court. There was good farnd, cloth, gold, jade, antiques, spices, medicinal herbs, and so on. They were very generous.

    The eunuch handed the jade te representing the princess to Yu Youyao and passed on the Empress Dowager¡¯s words. ¡°¡­ ording to the etiquette, Princess Shaoyi should immediately set off for the capital and enter the pce to thank the Empress Dowager. It¡¯s only in the middle of winter, so it¡¯s not suitable for the princess to travel arduously. The Empress Dowager has helped the princess and allowed her to return to the capital after the new year.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately knelt down to thank him.

    This trip was very tiring. The Xie family had prepared a lot of gifts and politely sent the eunuch and the others out of the residence.

    When the eunuch saw the carriage full of generous gifts, he immediately felt that this trip was too worth it.

    The group went to the courier station to rest for the night.

    The next day, they were going to set off for the capital.

    Yu Youyao brought over the incense medicine she had personally made.

    The incense medicine was for the Empress Dowager. Whether she used it or not was secondary. However, after receiving the Empress Dowager¡¯s kindness and bing a nobledy of the imperial family, she had to show some filial piety.

    Yu Youyao returned to the Xie Residence and discussed this matter with her grandfather. ¡°Take advantage of the fact that Quanzhou¡¯s defenses are loose today. Let¡¯s prepare to leave Quanzhou at midnight.¡±

    Worried that it would arouse suspicion, everything in the Xie Residence went on as usual during the day, as if nothing was amiss. However, as soon as night fell, the residence began to move.

    Yu Youyao instructed Yin San to arrange for a portion of the 100 elite troops guarding the Shaoyuan to go to the dock to receive them, and a portion to escort them out of the city.

    At this moment, after sending off the people from the pce, Yin San finally heaved a sigh of relief. He nned to dote on his concubine and have fun. Just as the Jiazhou Residence was in a good mood, they were woken up by the butler.

    The head of Jiazhou Residence was exasperated, but there was nothing he could do. He cursed and got up from his concubine. He hurriedly put on his clothes and went to the study.

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence took the note from the spy and frowned. ¡°The Xie Residence is leaving? I¡¯ve been sending people to keep an eye on the Xie Residence these past few days, but I didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.¡±

    The spy said respectfully, ¡°The news was spread by the spy we arranged in the Xie Residence. The Xie Residence should be wary of the government office, so they arranged it very carefully. They also nned to escape with the entire family, so it was inevitable that there would be amotion in the family. That¡¯s why the spy noticed something amiss and quickly reported it.¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence stared at the note for a long time. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because Changfeng¡¯s teasing of Princess Shaoyi on the streetsst time aroused the suspicion of the Xie family. During this period of time, Quanzhou has begun to be under martialw, and the Xie family has noticed something amiss.¡± He pondered for a while before saying, ¡°Bring 500 elite troops to the Xie family immediately.¡±

    ¡°Lord.¡± The spy was originally someone beside King Liang, so he was a little hesitant. ¡°There¡¯s still no news from the King. If we go over rashly, won¡¯t we alert the enemy?¡±

    Jiazhou Residence immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s been a lot ofmotion in Quanzhou recently. Princess Shaoyi is the eldest daughter of the first wife nurtured by an aristocratic family. She¡¯s also seen the world in the capital. Perhaps she has sensed something, but she¡¯s been holding it in because she doesn¡¯t have any evidence and because the Xie family is controlled by the government for self-protection.¡±

 Chapter 780 - 780: Escape

    Chapter 780 - 780: Escape

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Princess Shaoyi first used the matter of buying medicine to relieve the disaster to make me hold back. Then, she reported me to the Imperial Court, making me overwrought and unable to take care of myself. She bought time for the Xie Residence and secretly nned to escape. If Princess Shaoyi escaped from Quanzhou, it would be called alerting the enemy and really ruining His Highness¡¯s n.¡±

    The spy¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. ¡°After we reach the Xie Residence¡­¡±

    The eyes of the head of the Jiazhou Residence narrowed into slits. ¡°You should disguise yourselves as bandits. If the Xie Residence is sensible, capture them alive and lock them in the dungeon first. With their family¡¯s connections, they can also be used by His Highness to earn endless money for him.¡±

    The spy quickly asked, ¡°What if they don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them?¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence narrowed his eyes and revealed a cruel expression. ¡°Then kill them on the spot to prevent future trouble.¡±

    The spy hesitated again. ¡°The Xie Residence is the richest family in Quanzhou, and they have a lot of connections. Princess Shaoyi has just been conferred the title of princess not long ago, and she¡¯s in the limelight. I heard that there are manymoners who have been affected by the disaster in Zhejiang and the north. They only survived because they nted sweet potatoes. There are many rumors about Princess Shaoyi among themoners. Many people say that she¡¯s a living Bodhisattva. They have established a shrine for Princess Shaoyi and offered incense. The Imperial Court has also issued a document to promote the nting of sweet potatoes throughout the country at the beginning of spring next year.¡±

    In the past few years, there had been natural and man-made disasters in the Great Zhou Dynasty. There had been frequent riots everywhere, and the Imperial Court had not done anything. As a result, the government had been corrupted and bullied themoners, causing them to suffer unspeakably.

    The sweet potatoes promoted by Princess Shaoyi were the hope of themoners to save their lives.

    Therefore, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation among themoners was extremely high.

    The Jiazhou Residence sneered. ¡°If it were any other time, I would still be a little afraid of the Xie Residence and be polite to Princess Shaoyi. However, when His Highness enters Quanzhou, what¡¯s a mere merchant? The pce can¡¯t even take care of itself, so how can they control Princess Shaoyi, who¡¯s far away in Quanzhou?¡±

    The spy felt that his words made sense, but he still had some scruples. ¡°Princess Shaoyi¡¯s Cousin Zhou seems to be rted to King Yue Fei. King Yue Fei even asked for credit for Princess Shaoyi previously¡­¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence was a little disapproving. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this spy was King Liang¡¯s man, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted his breath. ¡°The North is located in the extreme north, and Quanzhou is on the southeast coast. The two ces are poles apart and are thousands of mountains and rivers apart. King Yue Fei is too far away. Could it be that King Yue Fei will make things difficult for a dignified vassal lord for the sake of a woman?¡±

    The spy thought about it carefully and gradually dispelled his worries.

    After His Highness took control of Quanzhou, he would only wait for the three princes to fight for the throne. At that time, there would be no world. Who would care about the princess and the Xie family?

    After convincing the spy, the head of the Jiazhou Residence said, ¡°Let¡¯s do as I said.¡±

    When the Xie Residence suffered a cmity, the government would release news that a group of pirates had infiltrated Quanzhou. In order to not alert the enemy and cause unnecessary panic among themoners, the government would begin to cordon off Quanzhou during this period of time. They did not expect this group of pirates to be so vicious as to attack the Xie Residence.

    At that time, he would use this as an excuse to seal Quanzhou and help His Highness control it. Even if the Imperial Court wanted to send officials over to investigate, it would take time.

    His Highness would have taken the initiative.

    ¡°Lord, you¡¯re right.¡± The spy calmed down. ¡°We can¡¯t let the Xie Residence leave Quanzhou. Otherwise, not only will we alert the enemy, but they¡¯ll also leave with money. Wouldn¡¯t we have worked for nothing?¡±

    Unknowingly, it was midnight.

    During this period of time, the Xie Residence had already evacuated Quanzhou one after another under various pretexts.

    The Xie Residence was arge family and had many businesses along the southeast coast. Furthermore, as the year was approaching, businesses everywhere needed to be checked. The government would not deliberately make things difficult for them and not let them do business. In addition, the key figures of the Xie Residence, such as Old Master Xie and the people from the main family, were still in Quanzhou, so it did not arouse any suspicion.

    In order to avoid causing anymotion, the Xie Residence did not even light amp. There was only a small lighter that flickered in the darkness.

    In Old Master Xie¡¯s study, there was a secret passage that led straight to the outside of Quanzhou City. The Xie Residence had arranged for a carriage to receive them outside the city. At that time, they would take a carriage to the dock and leave by sea.

    They were worried that if they left the city together, it would be too eye-catching if there were too many people. There was still a long way to go from the outside of the city to the dock. Thus, at midnight, Old Master Xie brought the women and children of the family and made them leave first.

    Old Master Xie, Xie Xun, and Yu Youyao left an hourter.

    Old Master Xie had originally nned to let Yu Youyao leave with him, but Yu Youyao felt a little uneasy. She was worried about the 50 elite troops guarding the residence and some guards, who refused to leave.

    Thinking that she had Yin San, Yin Shi, and Chun Xiao by her side, Old Master Xie did not force her.

    Halfway through the night, Old Master Xie finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s time. We should leave.¡±

    At this moment, Yu Youyao heard the sound of swords shing outside and was shocked.

    Yin Shi immediately raised his knife and stood in front of her to block her.

    Even Yin San, who was hiding in the dark, appeared.

    A guard rushed into the courtyard. ¡°Princess, a team of ck-clothed and masked people forced their way into the Xie Residence¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale. She turned to her maternal grandfather and said, ¡°The news that we¡¯re leaving Quanzhou has already been leaked. The Jiazhou Residence might as well do it in for a penny in for a pound and attack the Xie Residence directly. This group of men in ck should be the Liangzhou army disguised as bandits. It seems that they¡¯re going to kill us all.¡±

    Old Master Xie¡¯s expression was very ugly. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, leave through the secret passage quickly with your eldest uncle. After leaving Quanzhou City, go straight to the coast. Wait for me there for 15 minutes. If I don¡¯t arrive in 15 minutes, set sail for the North immediately.¡±

    Yu Youyao remained calm and gave Yin Shi a look. Yin Shi understood and ran behind Old Master Xie. He shed the back of Old Master Xie¡¯s neck, knocking him out and sending him into the secret room.

    Xie Xun asked anxiously, ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, what are you doing?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Eldest Uncle, bring Grandfather away first. I¡¯ll stay behind to take care of him.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Xie Xun grabbed Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. His grip was strong, as if he was afraid that she would break free. ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay.¡±

    Her wrist hurt from being grabbed, so Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t care less. She said anxiously, ¡°Leave now. If we dy any longer, no one will be able to leave.¡±

    Xie Xun¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Even if we want to leave, you should go first. I¡¯ll stay behind to cover you.¡±

    Yu Youyao exined anxiously and quickly, ¡°I have Yin Shi, Yin San, and Chun Xiao by my side. They¡¯re not bad. It won¡¯t be a problem for them to protect me and allow me to escape alone. Even if I¡¯m unfortunately captured, I¡¯m the Princess Shaoyi conferred by the Imperial Court. Before King Liangpletely controls Quanzhou, they can at most lock me up and won¡¯t harm my life. If you¡¯re captured, you¡¯ll only die. If it doesn¡¯t work, I still have the token from King Yue Fei. They won¡¯t dare to touch me. Leave quickly¡­¡±

 Chapter 781 - 781: Set Fire to the Residence

    Chapter 781 - 781: Set Fire to the Residence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xie Xun refused to leave. He was so anxious that his eyes were red. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, leave. I¡¯ll stay¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Yu Youyao listened to the miserable cries that were getting closer and closer. Worried that she would dy any longer, she called someone over to open the secret passage. ¡°Yin San, send my uncle into the secret passage.¡±

    Yin San did not hold back. He raised his leg and kicked Xie Xun into the secret passage. Xie Xun fell and watched helplessly as the entrance of the secret passage closed with a bang.

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°How many people are there?¡±

    The guard replied in a low voice, ¡°About 500 people. All of them are well-trained elite soldiers.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°How many of us are there?¡±

    The guard said, ¡°In addition to the 50 elite soldiers who stayed behind, the Xie Residence also has 50 guards, so there are a total of 100 people.¡±

    A hundred people against 500!

    Although the 50 people that Yin Huaixi had left behind could fight against ten people alone, the other party was also an elite army that had been carefully nurtured. They were not easy to deal with.

    Yu Youyao clenched her fists tightly. The two sides had been fighting for fifteen minutes. The longer this dragged on, the more casualties there would be. She couldn¡¯t watch them die!

    She had to think of a way to save them.

    Moreover, she had to think of a way to dy the people sent by the Jiazhou Residence.

    Otherwise!

    Once they realized that the Xie Residence was already empty, as long as the Jiazhou Residence sent someone to stop them outside the city, the Liangzhou army, who had disguised themselves as bandits, would no longer have any scruples and would be even more unscrupulous.

    At that time, as long as the Xie Residence was casually used of breaking thew and nning to escape, the Xie Residence would be meat on the chopping block, at his mercy.

    There was no way out for the Xie Residence. Yu Youyao gritted her teeth and decisively said, ¡°Find all the oil in the residence and set fire to the residence.¡±

    Only if there was a bigmotion would the outsiders be wary.

    Not long after, a few men in ck charged into Old Master Xie¡¯s courtyard. Yin Shi and Chun Xiao guarded Yu Youyao one after another.

    The enemies who invaded were all dealt with by Yin San on the spot.

    There werenterns in the courtyard!

    The dim yellow light reflected the bloody scene.

    Her ears were filled with shrill screams, and blood sttered in the night. She could even feel warm blood sttering on her face.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was extremely pale, but her petite body was still standing firmly in the courtyard.

    After an unknown period of time, a guard came over to report, ¡°Princess, everything is ready.¡±

    ¡°Light the fire!¡± Yu Youyao took a deep breath and raised her voice. ¡°Everyone, retreat out of Quanzhou City immediately. Stay alive first.¡±

    As soon as she gave the order, Yin Shi had already carried her on his back and jumped onto the roof. Thick smoke rose in the huge residence, and mes suddenly rose from the residence, turning into a sea of fire.

    Across the street, Jiazhou Residence, which was secretly paying attention to the Xie Residence, saw a sea of fire burning in the direction of the Xie Residence. The soaring tongue of fire bared its fangs and brandished its ws in the air, like a huge beast with mes that wanted to devour the sky.

    The expression of the Jiazhou Residence¡¯s head changed.

    At this moment, a spy came over to report, ¡°Lord, the people from the Xie Residence have set fire and fled the city.¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence pped the table and roared in exasperation, ¡°Trash, all of you are trash. Five hundred seasoned elite soldiers can¡¯t even deal with a hundred ordinary people from the Xie family. They even caused such a hugemotion. What are you doing? Ah!¡±

    Five hundred elite soldiers were not a small number. Each of them could fight against ten people alone. On the battlefield, if used well, this group of elite soldiers was enough to control the battle.

    The spy hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, in order to prevent the Xie Residence from escaping, the people we sent spread out their troops and guarded the various entrances and exits of the Xie Residence. I didn¡¯t expect that there was a group of experts hidden in the Xie Residence and they caught us off guard, giving them a chance to set fire and escape.¡±

    Their forces were scattered, giving them a chance to defeat the enemy one by one.

    The Xie Residence was very big, and the terrain was a littleplicated. They were familiar with the terrain and used it as a cover. In less than ten minutes after the two sides fought, almost half of them were dead or injured.

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence did not believe it and shouted, ¡°What expert canpare to His Highness¡¯s most elite secret guards?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± The spy was also at a loss for words. ¡°That group of people are all proficient in infiltration and assassination. As soon as the two sides fought, more than a hundred of our people died. They should be from some organization in the martial world¡­¡±

    The Xie family was rich. It was not impossible for them to bribe a group of martial arts experts to escort them out.

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence had an ashen expression as he looked at the growing fire in the direction of the Xie Residence. He heard shoutsing from the streets¡ª

    ¡°Fire, fire, the Xie Residence is on fire¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone, quickly put out the fire. Quickly inform the government to put out the fire¡­¡±

    ¡°Put out the fire, quickly put out the fire¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing that the head of the Jiazhou Residence had not spoken, the spy quickly asked, ¡°Lord, the Xie Residence is definitely leaving the city. Should we continue chasing?¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. ¡°They have already escaped from the residence, so why are we still chasing after them? Didn¡¯t you say that the other party has experts escorting them? If we continue chasing, it¡¯s inevitable that the two sides will fight and cause amotion. They¡¯re all pretending to be bandits. Such a hugemotion has already rmed many people.¡±

    The Xie Residence had deliberately set fire to the residence to cause amotion. King Liang had yet topletely control Quanzhou, and the Sea Defense Institute was still a big problem.

    The spy was indignant. ¡°Are we going to let them leave so easily?¡±

    After the people from the Xie Residence left, they couldn¡¯t get any money. Even such a huge residence had been burned into a sea of fire. Putting aside the fact that every inch ofnd in Quanzhou was worth gold, the Xie Residence¡¯s residence was vast and in the best area. It was worth at least a million yuan.

    The Xie Residence had left in a hurry. They couldn¡¯t possibly move everything in the family away together. The value of all the things left behind was immeasurable.

    But now, everything had turned into nothing.

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence paced around the house. ¡°The Xie Residence will definitely go to the dock to take a boat. Take my token immediately and go to the dock at full speed to pass down an order. Tell them that a group of bandits has infiltrated Quanzhou to kill and set fire. The government wants to capture the bandits. From now on, the Quanzhou dock is under full martialw. No one is allowed to enter or leave Quanzhou.¡±

    He hoped that he could stop the Xie Residence before they left by ship.

    They had already alerted the enemy. They had topletely control Quanzhou before the Imperial Court reacted. There were still many merchants and wealthy families in Quanzhou, so they could not let any of them off.

    The spy immediately agreed.

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence pondered for a moment. ¡°The Huai River area is where the Min people live. Many of the Xie family¡¯s side branches are in the Huai River area. They will definitely escape to the Huai River.¡±

    The Xie Residence was rich, so it was impossible for them to go to a unfamiliar ce. The Huai River area was the best choice.

    ¡°Immediately send a message to the government along the Huai River. Tell them that there¡¯s a group of bandits killing and burning people in Quanzhou City. Get them to strengthen the investigation of the various docks and ports. The Xie family is a huge taxpayer of the Imperial Court, and there are paintings and images left in all the government offices. As long as they pass through the checkpoints along the way, they will be exposed no matter how careful they are.¡±

 Chapter 782 - 782: Sealing the Dock

    Chapter 782 - 782: Sealing the Dock

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was to prevent the Xie family from escaping from the docks in time.

    The Liangzhou army had disguised themselves as bandits. Even if the Xie family suspected them, they did not have any evidence. The army could push everything to the Xie family and use them of disturbing the peace in Quanzhou and escaping for no reason.

    The spy calmed down. ¡°Lord, you¡¯re wise.¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence looked at the growing fire and instructed the guards beside him, ¡°Gather people immediately to evacuate themoners and iste the fire area. Mobilize themoners to help the government put out the fire. Otherwise, once the fire spreads, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    If they waited for the fire to spread, before His Highness could enter Quanzhou, the ck veil hat on his head would be the first to be lost.

    Yin Shi carried Yu Youyao and quickly fled towards the city gate. Yin San and Chun Xiao were behind him. The wind screamed in their ears, revealing a chill that hurt their ears and numbed their faces.

    Yu Youyao looked back in the direction of the Xie Residence. The sea of fire lit up the night, and there was amotion in her ears.

    Before she decided to start the fire, Yu Youyao¡¯s mind raced for a short moment. The high wall of the Xie Residence was made of green bricks and could iste the fire. The residence upied arge area, and it would take some time for the fire to spread out of the residence. The flowers and the trees near the residence would be cut off and iste the area of the fire so that the nearby residents wouldn¡¯t be affected.

    When they arrived at the city gate, Yin San took out the token of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence.

    The soldiers guarding the door saw that they were behaving suspiciously and were even stained with a lot of blood. However, the token of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence could not be faked. They immediately did not dare to stop them and quickly opened the city gate to let them leave the city.

    After leaving the city, the Xie family arranged for someone and a carriage to receive them.

    When Yu Youyao found out that her maternal grandfather and eldest uncle had already left the secret passage and rushed to the docks, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°There are clothes and essories prepared in the carriage. Hurry up and change your clothes first. The Jiazhou Residence will definitely think of a way to rush in front of us. The various docks in Quanzhou will be under martialw. The speed of the carriages is limited. We have to speed up and board the ship first.¡±

    Yu Youyao changed into a green jacket dress and a waist-length gray rat fur cloak. She put up her hair simply and fixed it with a headband. She dipped a handkerchief in water and wiped her face clean. As expected, there was blood on it.

    She pursed her lips. She wondered how many of the people who had left the Xie Residence could escape alive and instruct someone to pick them up.

    After they changed their clothes, Yin Shi immediately unloaded the carriage. There were just two horses, so it was suitable for the two of them to ride one together.

    This was Yu Youyao¡¯s first time riding a horse. Yin Shi sat behind with the reins and wrapped her in his arms. Apanied by the whistling cold wind and the strong bumps, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was about to jump out of her throat. The soft flesh on her inner thigh was scraped due to the bumping and hurt sharply.

    However, she said nothing.

    When the horse gradually stopped, Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale. Her legs were so weak and numb that she couldn¡¯t even stand.

    Seeing her ugly expression, Chun Xiao was shocked. ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±

    As she did not know the situation at the dock well, Yu Youyao stopped her. ¡°Yin San, go to the dock to gather information and see how it goes.¡±

    After a while, Yin San returned. ¡°The docks aren¡¯t under martialw yet.¡±

    They finally heaved a sigh of relief. Without any dy, they rode to the dock, and soldiers came over to check.

    Yin San took out King Yue Fei¡¯s token and said that many areas in the North had suffered a drought. King Yue Fei took a portion of the military¡¯s relief and sent them to Quanzhou to sell some military supplies.

    With the token in hand, the soldiers did not dare to stop them.

    Yu Youyao boarded the dock. There was a merchant ship parked at the dock. In order to avoid attracting attention, the Xie family had specially changed to a more old and low-key merchant ship.

    Xie Jingliu guarded the deck and quickly went forward to pull Yu Youyao into the boat. ¡°Are you alright?!¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Grandfather, have Eldest Uncle and the others boarded the ship?¡±

    Xie Jingliu nodded. ¡°They¡¯ve already boarded the ship. The secret passage at home leads straight out of the city, saving a lot of time. They¡¯re all waiting for you. It¡¯s windy outside. Hurry up and go in.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly entered the boat. The entire Xie family was waiting in the cabin. Seeing Yu Youyao board the boat, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like they had survived a cmity.

    They had originally thought that the n to evacuate Quanzhou would be foolproof. Unexpectedly, news had leaked and the Jiazhou Residence had sent someone to kill them.

    Old Madam Xie hugged Yu Youyao and cried, regretting leaving her behind.

    Madam Wang was also wiping her tears.

    Yu Youyaoforted her grandmother, her Eldest Aunt, and the others before mentioning that she had set the residence on fire.

    The days she had been living in the Xie Residence were considered the most leisurely days in her life. Now that they had been reduced to ashes, she felt terrible.

    It was difficult to leave their old residence, so the people from the Xie Residence couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    However, they also knew that under such circumstances, only by setting fire to the residence and causing amotion could the Jiazhou Residence be wary of harming them. Only then could Little Youyao¡¯er and the Xie Residence escape sessfully.

    Old Master Xie sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s already very fortunate that Little Yao¡¯er is fine. It¡¯s good that the residence was burned down. Otherwise, the Jiazhou Residence will benefit. Our good residence will also be ruined.¡±

    Old Madam Xie held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°The residence is gone. We¡¯ll just build it in the future. The most important thing is for the family to be neat. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    Madam Wang also said, ¡°After we leave Quanzhou, it¡¯s not certain if the residence will be ours in the future. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s burned.¡±

    Everyoneforted Yu Youyao at once, afraid that she would feel terrible.

    Actually, they were the ones who felt the most ufortable. Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°The people who stayed in the residence fled separately. Let¡¯s wait for another hour. We¡¯ll set off immediately when the time is up.¡±

    The Xie Residence had turned into a monstrous sea of fire. The Jiazhou Residence probably wouldn¡¯t send anyone to chase after them anymore. As long as they were still alive, they would definitely be able to arrive in an hour.

    In the next period of time, people rushed over one after another.

    The first to rush over were the 50 elite troops under Yin Huaixi. Fifty of them had been through hundreds of battles. Although some of them were injured, they all survived.

    More than ten guards who were guarding the Xie Residence also came.

    However, before the hour was up, a loud shout from the soldiers came from the dock. ¡°The government office of the state capital has ordered that thieves have infiltrated Quanzhou City to kill and set fires. From now on¡­¡±

    Before the soldier could finish speaking, Xie Jingliu ordered in a low voice, ¡°Set sail!¡±

    ¡°¡­Lock down all the docks in Quanzhou and capture the bandits with all your might. Any merchants and ships are not allowed to enter or leave the docks. Those who disobey will be treated as bandits.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the second-floor ship rushed out of the dock like an arrow leaving the bow.

    The soldiers on the shore sensed that something was amiss. They raised their voices and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Stop the boat. Stop the boat quickly. Didn¡¯t you hear the order from the government office?¡±

    The merchant ship that left the dock ignored the soldiers¡¯ warning.

    ¡°Everyone on the ship, listen up. Quanzhou¡¯s dock has been sealed. No one is allowed to leave. Stop the ship immediately, or you¡¯ll be treated as thieves.¡±

 Chapter 783 - 783: Fate

    Chapter 783 - 783: Fate

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°The merchant ship in front, turn around immediately.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t stop the ship, we¡¯ll shoot.¡±

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Countless arrows were shot at the merchant ship. Fortunately, the Xie Residence had considered this situation. The old and inconspicuous merchant ship was made of iron birch wood. This wood was very hard, more than twice as hard as steel. It could be used like gold and iron and could withstand long-range arrows.

    It was extremely dense, and it sank when it entered the water. Even if it was soaked in water for a long time, the wood could still be kept dry and not rot.

    The core secret of the Xie family¡¯s manufacturer¡¯s ship was to use iron birch wood to make bearings.

    Iron birch wood was lighter than iron, but harder. Merchant ships could travel faster. Iron birch wood did not rot in the water, and merchant ships were more stable and durable. Even if they encountered Japanese ships at sea, they could risk their speed and dodge the bullets.

    However, iron birch wood was very rare, and cultivation techniques were also the core secret of the Xie Residence.

    The merchant ship quickly left the port. Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. ¡°There are still more than 30 people who haven¡¯t arrived. What should they do?¡±

    Old Master Xie said, ¡°They¡¯re all voluntarily staying behind. The pros and cons have been exined clearly. The Xie family gave each of them 10,000 taels of silver and rearranged their fake identity documents. They¡¯re not afraid of the government¡¯s investigation. They¡¯ll stay in Quanzhou for the time being and it¡¯ll be fine to change their identities.¡±

    The Xie Residence had traveled extensively and had a widework of connections in the underworld. The guards were all people of the martial world. Most of them had received the favor of the Xie Residence or had their lives saved by the Xie Residence, so they were very loyal to the Xie Residence.

    That night, Yu Youyao had a nightmare. She dreamed that the Xie family had sensed that the Jiazhou Residence was colluding with King Liang and was preparing to escape from Quanzhou.

    At this moment, the Xie family received a secret report about her being imprisoned by the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    The person who had sent the secret report was a trusted aide of the Xie family who had been arranged to take care of Yu Youyao in the capital. He had once been saved by the Xie family, so the Xie family did not suspect anything.

    Immediately, he couldn¡¯t care less about escaping. He used his connections in the capital to secretly send Yu Youyao a message.

    Ten dayster, the Xie Residence evacuated Quanzhou by water and passed by the Jin County pier.

    At that time, the Xie family would arrange for someone to create chaos in the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and save Yu Youyao in the chaos. They would send her to the port of Jin County to meet up and bring her to the North to join the Great General of the North, Ye Hanyuan.

    However, the Xie family never expected that all of this was just a trap.

    The so-called secret letter was just an act directed by Song Mingzhao.

    When Song Mingzhao found out that King Liang was about to rebel and the Xie Residence was about to escape, he wanted the Xie Residence¡¯s money. However, he was worried that he would alert King Liang and deliberately lured the Xie Residence into a trap so that he could capture all the Xie Residence¡¯s merchant ships and money.

    The Xie Residence fell for it.

    That night, Yu Youyao was escorted to the port of Jin County to meet up with the Xie family.

    Just as they were about to leave in a boat, Song Mingzhao brought his men and surrounded the Xie Residence.

    Her maternal grandfather had covered for her Third Cousin¡¯s escape and was shot dead on the spot.

    Her Third Cousin had fled into the sea, his fate unknown.

    Song Mingzhao used the Xie family of escaping privately and plotting a rebellion. He confiscated all of the Xie family¡¯s wealth, and everyone in the Xie family was sentenced to be executed after autumn.

    Only her Fifth Cousin, who was the youngest, was pardoned.

    This was the only survivor that the older Yao Yao had obtained in exchange for begging Song Mingzhao and willingly bing a blood medicinal catalyst for Yu Jianjia to extract blood.

    For the sake of the only survivor of the Xie family, no matter how painful and desperate the older Yao Yao was, she could only endure it silently.

    Song Mingzhao had stepped on the blood of the entire Xie family and supported the Fourth Prince to ascend the throne. He had be a high-ranking official step by step. With this sum of money, after the new emperor ascended the throne, he was exempted from rewarding themoners andpensating the army, quickly stabilizing the overall situation in the court.

    On the day of the Xie family¡¯s execution, Song Mingzhao was benevolent and allowed her to send the Xie family off.

    The older Yao Yao left.

    Even though she knew that she had to watch her rtives¡¯ heads fall to the ground one by one, she still didn¡¯t want to run away cowardly. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her family¡¯s corpses exposed with no one to collect them.

    She knelt on the ground with a bowl of white rice and fed all the rtives of the Xie family thest mouthful of rice. As she screamed and cried, she looked at all the people of the Xie family. Their heads fell to the ground and their blood spilled on the execution ground.

    ¡°Song Mingzhao, you won¡¯t die a good death¡­¡± Yu Youyao screamed and woke up. Old Madam Xie hugged her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Old Madam Xie hugged her tightly andforted her. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Your Grandmother is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao panted quickly. She raised her head with difficulty and looked at her grandmother with red eyes and tears. She said in a panic, ¡°Grandmother, leave quickly. This is a trap. Run¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and escape¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, Grandfather, run¡­¡±

    ¡°Song Mingzhao is here¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er!¡± Old Madam Xie shouted, waking her up. Yu Youyao was stunned. She looked at her grandmother, tears gushing out and blurring her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao broke down and cried. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. I¡¯m¡­ sorry¡­¡±

    She kept apologizing, her mind filled with the nightmare just now. In the nightmare, the entire Xie family was wearing prison clothes and kneeling at the entrance of the market. At the order of the main official, the executioner raised his butcher knife.

    The bright de reflected the scorching sun at noon, making one¡¯s eyes hurt and dry.

    She watched helplessly as the butcher knife emitted a piercing light under the sunlight. It suddenly swung down, and warm blood sprayed on her face.

    She watched helplessly as her grandmother¡¯s head rolled to her feet. She fell to the ground and hugged her grandmother¡¯s head crazily, breaking down on the spot.

    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Old Madam Xie hugged her granddaughter and stroked her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your Grandmother is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao had a nightmare and was in a bad state of mind. She fell asleep again in a daze.

    After a while, she had a low fever.

    The doctor came over to take her pulse. He said that she had been frightened previously and had prescribed a prescription to calm her mind. However, this fever was intermittent, so it was not good.

    Chun Xiao recalled that previously, Young Miss had watched the bloody battle in the courtyard with her own eyes. At that time, Young Miss¡¯s face was terrifyingly pale. Later, she was so focused on escaping that no one cared if she was frightened.

    Yu Youyao was groggy. When she felt that the boat had stopped, she asked Chun Xiao, ¡°Where are we? Did we leave Quanzhou?¡±

    Chun Xiao quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ve already arrived at the Jin County pier. Your fever has been low. Old Master and the others are worried about your health and have decided to stop at the Jin County pier to rest for a few days before setting off.¡±

    Nightmares and reality were always shockingly simr. Yu Youyao felt as if her heart was being tightly gripped by a pair ofrge hands called fate. It hurt as if she was suffocating.

    Immediately, the world spun, and her eyes darkened. She bit her tongue hard, and there was a faint taste of blood in her mouth. The sharp pain cleared her mind. ¡°Help me up.¡±

    Chun Xiao subconsciously said, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re not feeling well. The doctor has instructed that you have to rest in bed. You¡­¡±

 Chapter 784 - 784: Cruel

    Chapter 784 - 784: Cruel

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao did not wait for her to finish speaking. She supported her weak body and got up from the bed. Chun Xiao was shocked and quickly went over to help her.

    At this moment, Madam Wang brought a bowl of Rogue rice porridge into the house. She quickly ced the small bowl on the table and came to the bed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and lie back down¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao grabbed her Eldest Aunt¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Jiazhou Residence to let us off easily. They will definitely join forces with therge and small docks near Quanzhou and force us back to Quanzhou in the name of investigating the bandits. The Xie Residence is a huge taxpayer of the Great Zhou Dynasty and is controlled by the government. There will definitely be portraits of the Xie Residence left in therge and small government offices. Once we go ashore, we might be exposed.¡±

    Madam Wang looked at her pale face and her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Old Master and the others have already discussed it. When we left Quanzhou, we made two preparations and arranged for fake identity documents. We¡¯ll rest outside the city for a day or two and not enter the city.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head with a pale face. ¡°We won¡¯t go ashore. After sending someone ashore to buy supplies, we¡¯ll leave the Jin County pier immediately.¡±

    Madam Wang stroked her hair with heartache and coaxed her gently, ¡°Your fever has been low. In winter, the wind on the sea is strong and it¡¯s wet. The ship isn¡¯t asfortable as usual and isn¡¯t suitable for recuperation. If we cross the Jin County pier, it will take at least ten days to reach the next pier.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly closed her eyes.

    In the end, it was still for her.

    It was like this in the nightmare.

    It was still the same in reality.

    Yu Youyao hated herself for being disappointing. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Eldest Aunt, the pier in Jin County is very close to the capital. If anything happens, we won¡¯t even have a chance to escape. I don¡¯t want you to take the risk for me.¡±

    Madam Wang was still a little hesitant.

    Yu Youyao held her Eldest Aunt¡¯s hand tightly. Her heart, which had been uneasy because of the nightmare, calmed down bit by bit. ¡°These past few days, I¡¯ve had nightmares every day. I kept dreaming that the Xie family hadn¡¯t escaped, which was why I was shocked. That¡¯s why my fever didn¡¯t subside. I¡¯ll only bepletely at ease when I reach the next pier and it¡¯s close to the North.¡±

    Madam Wang also knew that Little Youyao had often cried in her sleep these past few days, shouting, ¡°Hurry up and escape. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Her expression gradually turned solemn. ¡°Lie back down first. I¡¯ll discuss it with your grandmother.¡±

    The Xie Residence used the excuse of purchasing for the You army to negotiate with the soldiers. It was not a problem to stop at the dock for a while and rely on a boat to go ashore. It was very risky.

    She did not dare to dy and quickly looked for Old Madam Xie to mention this.

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s heart ached for her granddaughter. If Little Yao¡¯er was really worried about the Xie Residence and had endless nightmares, stopping the boat and docking would only increase her uneasiness and fear.

    For a moment, she did not know what to do.

    In the end, it was Old Master Xie who settled the matter. ¡°Yin San, go ashore and buy some fresh fruits, vegetables, and some appetizing snacks to replenish some fresh supplies. We¡¯ll set sailter.¡±

    With the token of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, the dock did not investigate them strictly. The customs clearance document had already been handed over to the soldiers at the dock. As long as the people from the Xie Residence did not show their faces, there would not be a big problem.

    If their identity was exposed, they could also immediately sail away.

    Yu Youyao was finally a little relieved. After eating a bowl of Rogue rice porridge and being coaxed by Nanny Xu to eat a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge, she felt a little stronger.

    It was rare for them to reach the shore. Fresh water could be replenished on the shore. Nanny Xu made a medicinal bath and let Yu Youyao take a bath.

    After washing away her fatigue, Yu Youyao felt much better.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health to be cooped up in the boat all the time.¡± Nanny Xu helped her change into a jacket dress with a fur cor and a snow fox fur cloak to wrap her up tightly.

    Although the dock in Jin County was close to the sea, the climate was not as warm as in Quanzhou.

    As soon as she left the ship¡¯s hold, the salty sea breeze blew into her neck with a bone-chilling cold. Yu Youyao shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck, hugging the hand warmer tightly.

    Yu Youyao looked at the dock and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    On the dock, there were many refugees in hunched clothes begging from passers-by. A young master dressed as a schr seemed to be unable to bear it and gave up a small ingot of silver.

    ¡°Young Master, please¡­¡±

    All the nearby refugees pounced over crazily and fought for it.

    The young master was shocked and shouted in fear, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over. Help¡­¡±

    And yet!

    It was as if the refugees did not hear him at all. More and more people rushed over, pushed down the young master, and tugged at his clothes.

    When the soldiers at the dock heard themotion, they drew their knives and rushed over. They shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? You¡¯re not allowed to rob in broad daylight. Is there anyw? Move aside¡­¡±

    The refugees pushed one another, and screams and curses mixed together.

    ¡°All of you, stop.¡± The soldiers finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled out their knives.

    Blood sttered everywhere, and the gathered refugees screamed and fled in all directions. However, the young mastery on the ground with his eyes wide open, already dead.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and she was trembling.

    She wholeheartedly believed that by donating to the Imperial Court and helping the refugees, she could save everyone and save them from the famine.

    However, the scene in front of her cruelly told her how naive she was.

    If it was already like this at the dock in Jin County, who knew how many ces the same scene was cruelly ying out at?

    Poverty did not make people crazy. Only famine did.

    These refugees were the most pitiful and innocent citizens, but they were also starving beasts. Once someone showed weakness, they would swarm forward.

    As long as they targeted someone, there was no way out.

    Yu Youyao looked at the corpses on the dock in a daze. Some had been hacked to death, and there was the corpse of the young master. This was probably the truest and cruelest side of the world.

    It was far more terrifying than the bloody battle in front of her.

    Chun Xiao felt a little uneasy. ¡°Young Miss.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go in!¡± Yu Youyao tried her best to control her softened heart.

    She kept telling herself in her heart, ¡°This is the way of the world. Yu Youyao, you can save them for a while, but you won¡¯t be able to save them for a lifetime. Do you see the refugees who were shed to death at the dock? The Xie Residence is still running for their lives. Your so-called kindness might harm the Xie Residence or even those refugees.¡±

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao, who was about to go to Dehua to take office, rushed to the dock in Jin City bynd from the capital. He seemed to sense something and nced at arge ship parked in front of the dock.

    However, he only saw the back of a person that was covered in snow fox fur. It lowered in front of him and disappeared into the ship¡¯s hold.

    He couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces.

    The apanying soldier hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s a merchant ship sent by King Yue Fei to Fujian to buy military supplies. There are many areas in the North that have suffered from drought. King Yue Fei was noble and used military supplies to help the people.¡±

 Chapter 785 - 785: So Painful That She Wanted to Die

    Chapter 785: So Painful That She Wanted to Die

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Song Mingzhao felt that it was a little strange, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that this situation was reasonable. The Liao Province in the North was close to the sea, and the sea route was very convenient. Fujian¡¯s trade was also prosperous, so it made sense to go to Fujian to buy.

    The ship left the dock.

    Yu Youyao thought of what she had seen at the main dock just now and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation in Jin County?¡±

    Yin San¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°The streets are filled with refugees. When they see the old, weak, women, and children, they rush over like crazy to snatch from them. I heard that during this period of time, many people have already died. The government office can¡¯t even take care of themselves.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned.

    Yin San said, ¡°In some remote areas in the north, as they suffered a drought, there was a famine. Some were plundered by the pirates and couldn¡¯t survive, so they all rushed into the capital. However, the capital closed the city gate and didn¡¯t allow refugees to enter the city. The refugees had no choice but to rush into the towns around the capital. By the time the nearby government offices reacted, arge number of refugees had already surged into the towns. Riots often happened, and the government couldn¡¯t suppress them.¡±

    No wonder there were refugees openly robbing the docks, and the soldiers shed at them without any scruples. The order of Jin County was already on the verge of copse.

    Yu Youyao did not look too good. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Imperial Court send disaster relief? Why are there still so many refugees?¡±

    Yin San shook his head. ¡°The Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief is also selective and targeted. Some areas with more prosperous agriculture and trade are the first areas to receive relief. Most of the remote areas basically just receive a formality. They are only distributed a small amount of money and food. Some are simply left simply to fend for themselves.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing tightened. ¡°Actually, most people haven¡¯t received relief from the Imperial Court.¡±

    Yin San nodded. ¡°The range of the drought is toorge. Seven to eight prefectures and provinces, including Shandong, Henan, Hebei, Shanxi, and Shaanxi, have disasters of varying degrees. Among them, Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Hebei are the worst. However, under the king¡¯s rule, the situation in Shanxi and Shaanxi is better because they¡¯re promoting the nting of sweet potatoes. The situation in other areas is very serious. I heard that so far, more than 400,000 people have died from famine.¡±

    Tens of millions of people were waiting to eat. The treasury of the Great Zhou Dynasty was empty to begin with, and the past two years had not been good. The production of food had decreased drastically, and it could not support so many people.

    Yu Youyao knew that this was not the most difficult time.

    After this winter, who knew how many more people would die of hunger and cold.

    By next spring, if the drought continued, the famine would continue to spread. The entire north would be filled with starving corpses, and it would be a living hell.

    Yu Youyao only felt that it was ironic and ridiculous.

    The emperor was busy engrossed in alchemy, the court officials were busy fighting for power, the vassal lords were busy plotting rebellion, and the aristocratic families were bewitched by the illusion of prosperity and peace. They were busy enjoying themselves.

    Who would really care about the lives of themoners?

    Song Mingzhao waited for a while, but no passenger ship came to Quanzhou. He sent Kong Qing to ask for information.

    Kong Qing only went for a moment before returning. ¡°It¡¯s a message from the government office in Quanzhou. A group of bandits is killing and setting fire in Quanzhou. All therge and small docks near Quanzhou have to be under martialw. They will immediately start the martialw investigation. The official ship to Quanzhou will be a littlete. Young Master, wait patiently.¡±

    Song Mingzhao felt a strong sense of contradiction. ¡°Go and investigate again and ask what happened in Quanzhou, especially regarding the Xie Residence. Make sure to be thorough.¡±

    He felt that this matter was not that simple.

    Then, he recalled that everything about Quanzhou recently was rted to Yu Youyao and the Xie family. He had a bad feeling.

    Time was especially torturous as he waited.

    After an unknown period of time, Kong Qing returned. ¡°Other than bandits killing and setting fires in Quanzhou City, I haven¡¯t heard anything else, nor is there any news about the Xie family.¡±

    Quanzhou had changed!

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression did not look too good. He asked Kong Qing to prepare a brush and ink and wrote a letter to his family, asking the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to pay close attention to the movements in Quanzhou.

    After writing the letter, he carefully packed the seal and handed it to a guard apanying him. ¡°Send it to the Matriarch at full speed.¡±

    They waited until it was dark before Song Mingzhao finally boarded the official ship to Quanzhou.

    That night, Song Mingzhao had a nightmare.

    In his nightmare, he was sitting in a carriage. He opened the window of the carriage and looked at the market not far away. Yu Youyao fell to the dirty ground and hugged a bloody head as she broke down and cried.

    As she cried, she cursed loudly, ¡°Song Mingzhao, you won¡¯t die a good death¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao suddenly woke up from his dream. His heart seemed to be blocked. He coughed hard and spat out dark red blood on the snow-white handkerchief.

    He stared nkly at the shocking mass of blood, and his body gradually turned cold.

    In the past few years, he had had many muddle-headed dreams on and off. At first, they were just blurry fragments. Only the sound of the girl crying and cursing was clear.

    Later on, he gradually could see the girl¡¯s appearance in the fragmented dream.

    It was Yu Youyao.

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t Yu Youyao.

    In the nightmare, Yu Xiyao was scrawny and thin. It seemed to be caused by him.

    Later on, there were more and more fragments of the dream.

    Song Mingzhao was very clear-headed. The person in the dream wasn¡¯t him, but those nightmares were too real, as if everything had really happened. Every time, it hurt so much that he wanted to die.

    How was that possible?

    Even if Yu Youyao did something wrong to him, he would at least let her off on the ount that she had once saved his life at the Precious Peace Temple.

    That wasn¡¯t him!

    It couldn¡¯t be him!

    ¡­ .

    After the merchant ship left the dock of Jin County, Yu Youyao¡¯s body became more and more energetic day by day. The people from the Xie family finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s heart ached. ¡°The next dock is in Liancheng, Liao Province. After entering the territory of the North, we¡¯ll get off the ship and turn to thend route. Although the carriage is a little bumpier than a merchant ship, we can stop on the way at any time. It¡¯s a little better than floating on a ship. Look, you¡¯ve finally gained some meat, but you¡¯ve lost weight again.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Liancheng is considered a rtively rich area in the North. I reckon many refugees have surged in. It¡¯s even more difficult to travel bynd than by sea.¡±

    Although the situation in the North was a little better after the disaster, the resources in the North were not abundant to begin with, so no matter how good it was, it would not be any better.

    At most, there were no riots like elsewhere.

    Old Madam Xie sighed softly. ¡°This world will be chaotic sooner orter.¡±

    The merchant ship passed through many states and provinces. When it arrived at the dock, it had to buy supplies and process the customs clearance document. They also obtained a lot of information.

    The north had suffered a drought and was filled with refugees. The richest area on the southeast coast had been burned, killed, and plundered by pirates. There were also many refugees.

    Once there were more refugees, there would be frequent riots everywhere. The government could still barely suppress them.

    However, if the government could not settle the refugees, there would be more and more of them. At that time, it would only be the officials forcing the people to rebel.

 Chapter 786 - 786: Liancheng

    Chapter 786: Liancheng

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart felt heavy. ¡°In short, we have to be careful. It¡¯s best not to reveal the supplies on the ship in front of others, in case it attracts trouble.¡±

    Old Madam Xie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Old Master has arranged for someone to arrive at Liancheng first and wait to receive us. In addition to the elite soldiers and guards on the ship, there are more than 300 people in total. Not to mention refugees, even bandits are not their match.¡±

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. There were 100 elite troops of Yin Huaixi on the ship, and the Xie family had also arranged for more than 100 martial arts experts to guard against pirates hijacking the ship at sea. This was also the Xie family¡¯s confidence in sailing at sea. It was indeed very safe if another group of people from Liancheng was arranged.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a journey of at least eight to nine days to Liancheng. Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡± Old Madam Xie sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a good new year previously, so I keep feeling that it¡¯s inauspicious. Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Our family will gather and have a good reunion meal.¡±

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s fever did not subside, and she was not in the mood to celebrate the holidays.

    Only the men in the family pasted a few couplets on the merchant ship to seek auspiciousness. They prepared a table of food and wine to worship their ancestors and symbolically celebrate the festival.

    After that, they were even less in the mood to celebrate the holidays.

    Yu Youyao felt a little regretful that she had missed her first year with the Xie family.

    The next day was the Lantern Festival.

    Yu Youyao excitedly pulled her grandmother and her Eldest Aunt along for the Lantern Festival.

    She had always been very knowledgeable about food. She wrapped osmanthus honey, peach dew, rose sauce, and so on in the Lantern Festival and made more than ten vors. Even Old Master Xie, who did not like to eat sweet food, ate a lot for the first time and was full of praise.

    The Lantern Festival passed withughter.

    In the days that followed, the atmosphere on the ship was finally not as heavy as before.

    The days of sailing at sea were very boring, and Yu Youyao did not have anything to do. Considering that it was bitterly cold in the North during winter, she made a lot of incense medicine that was cold, moist, and nourishing.

    As soon as she got busy, time passed quickly.

    When the merchant ship stopped again, Yu Youyao suddenly realized that they had already arrived at Liancheng, Liao Province.

    Yin Huaixi was guarding the east of Liao Province. It covered arge area and included the three major provinces in the northeast. It was recorded in the Pre-Han Book of Geography. ¡°The Liaodong Prefecture and the Qin Prefecture belong to Youzhou as part of the 18 counties!¡±

    Originally, Youzhou included the three northeastern provinces and the three capital provinces, namely Beijing, Hebei, and Tianjin.

    During the Great Zhou Dynasty, the three provinces of the capital were no longer under the jurisdiction of Youzhou.

    Due to the fact that the north-western regions of Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Ningxia stretched for 100,000 miles, the terrain was veryplicated and bandits often appeared. There was also a trade route that was connected to part of the Northern Barbarians. When the Imperial Court redistributed the state¡¯s territory, it divided the threends in the north into the territory of Youzhou.

    Due to therge area and special location of Youzhou, the Imperial Court did not set up a vassal state in Youzhou.

    Later on, King Li of Zhou invited himself to Youzhou to guard it. Today, he set a precedent and was conferred the title of King Dingbei. It was originally to intimidate the generals guarding the North.

    Unexpectedly, King Li of Zhou himself had made many great achievements in the North.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty didn¡¯t have county towns. Among the 18 counties in Liaodong, Xiangping was the principal county. The ancient city of Xiangping had existed since ancient times and housed the local government of Youzhou, so it was also called Youzhou City.

    Yin Huaixi was in Xiangping City.

    There was arge saddle mountain between Yu Youyao and Yin Huaixi. It was a resource-rich area in the northeast. It produced many minerals, such as strange stones, beautiful jade, and rtively expensive medicinal herbs. At the same time, they could also obtain abundant resources from the sea through the coast of the city. It could guarantee the You Prefecture army¡¯s strategic supplies to the greatest extent.

    The climate in Liancheng was simr to that in Quanzhou.

    Winter was not cold, and summer was not scorching. Even in winter, it did not feel cold.

    However, once they crossed the mountain between Liancheng and Youzhou City, it would be apletely different scene.

    There were many rainstorms in Youzhou. There was very little sunlight in summer and autumn. As winter was very long and the temperature was very low, the spring climate was not obvious. Every year, it was also bitterly cold in autumn, winter, and spring.

    The merchant ship stopped at the dock, and Madam Wang came over. ¡°The situation in Liancheng is unknown. Yin San and Jingliu went ashore to gather information. We¡¯ll wait on the ship first.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked, ¡°Are the people who are going to receive us here?¡±

    Madam Wang smiled and said, ¡°After they arrived at Liancheng, they¡¯ve been lingering at the Liancheng Dock every day. As soon as the merchant ship arrived at the dock, they contacted us. We¡¯ve contacted them about the carriages and cargo. When Yin San and Jingliu return from scouting for information, they¡¯ll discuss how to arrange it. We might still need to stay on the ship for two to three days.¡±

    They had just arrived and had even brought arge number of supplies. Some of them were too eye-catching. They definitely had to understand the situation in Liancheng first before making their next n.

    Yin San and Xie Jingliu left for two days.

    When he returned, Xie Jingliu had obtained a map of Liancheng.

    Almost all the prohibited items in the map were in the hands of the government and some aristocratic families. Even the Xie family had to take the route nned by the Imperial Court when they traveled outside. They didn¡¯t dare to take their own route without permission.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. King Yue Fei has set up nearly a hundred refugee camps in a rtively rich area in the North. Liancheng is facing the sea, and the supplies are very abundant. Outside the city, he has arranged for tents to amodate the refugees. The government and King Yue Fei have sent troops to guard the camps to prevent the refugees from causing trouble. With the families as units, each family will send out a strongborer to exchangebor for food. If there¡¯s no strongborer in the family, they can do some mending of the military clothes. They are provided with a bowl of hot soup and a piece of sweet potato every day.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    No matter how much food there was, it could not withstand the consumption by arge number of refugees. They would not be full, but they would not starve to death. There was also a rtively stable environment. This was already the best oue for the refugees.

    A smile also appeared on Xie Jingliu¡¯s face. ¡°When the weather warms up, the sweet potatoes will be promoted to be nted in all areas of the North. King Yue Fei has encouraged the nting of trees and the raising of silkworms. He has already contacted local people who are good at raising silkworms and taught the refugees the technique of raising silkworms. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence will step in and contact some silk merchants to collect silk cocoons, silk, and so on.¡±

    It was very likely that those who had fled over would settle down locally in the future. However, the refugees did not have any fields and had left their hometowns. It was not easy to find work locally, and their future days would be even more difficult.

    Arge number of refugees were gathered in one ce. If this problem could not be resolved, there would definitely be trouble over time.

    The silkworm farming of the Great Zhou Dynasty was mainly concentrated in Henan and Shandong.

    The forest in Liancheng was very wide, and it was mainly made of trees. It had a natural environment for silkworm cultivation. However, silkworm cultivation was all in the hands of the local big families, so the production was limited.

    If it could develop to arge scale, not only would it ensure that some refugees who had no fields would escape, but their future lives would also lead to trade in the North. It would be beneficial without any harm.

    Cultivating silkworms was a good thing. The silk cocoon could be used to make silk. The silk could be woven to produce brocade, silk, gauze, and so on. It also involved various craftsmanship skills, such as printing and dyeing.

 Chapter 787 - 787: Yin Huaixi Is Here

    Chapter 787 - 787: Yin Huaixi Is Here

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The silkworm chrysalis could be used for both medicinal and food purposes. It was very valuable. The residue could be used to feed fish, livestock, and birds. It was a veryplete business chain. Every step was a business opportunity, and the potential and profits were very impressive.

    The Xie Residence had a portion of the silk business. They had natural channels and connections. How could they digest the silkworm business in the entire Liancheng area? They could cooperate with the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and vigorously develop the nting of trees, silkworm farming, and so on.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°You know everything at a nce. It seems that the situation in the North is much better than we thought.¡±

    Xie Jingliu nodded and said meaningfully, ¡°I also heard that Princess Shaoyi has almost be a living Bodhisattva in the hearts of most people in the North.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This¡­¡±

    Xie Jingliu said with a faint smile, ¡°The main food for the refugees is sweet potatoes. These things are very filling and make one resistant to hunger, greatly reducing the consumption of food. This is King Yue Fei¡¯s confidence in taking in the refugees from the North. The sweet potatoes were the first to be sessfully nted, and you spared no effort to promote nting them in the North. King Yue Fei also publicized your contributions wantonly. Every day, when the camp distributes food, there will be refugees holding food in their hands and kowtowing to you.¡±

    He had seen such a scene with his own eyes. There were hundreds of refugees shouting that Princess Shaoyi was the best. The scene was very shocking.

    Yu Youyao was a little stunned. ¡°I¡ª I actually didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Xie Jingliu stroked her hair and chuckled. ¡°In the Wenchang Dijun¡¯s Text on Hidden Good Deeds, people are advised to do good deeds. At all times, they should do good deeds and umte virtue. They should do deeds regardless of the size of the deed. When doing good deeds, one doesn¡¯t care about the gains and losses. When they see thorns in the way, they cut them off. They will fill the road when it¡¯s uneven. One might think this is convenient for them to pass through, but it¡¯s also convenient for the pedestrians behind them.¡±

    She could tolerate everything. On the outside, she was pure and gentle, but her heart was magnanimous. She did not deliberately do good deeds, but good deeds were naturally done. This was a kind of magnanimity and bearing as a person, and also an attitude towards dealing with others.

    She was as kind as water.

    Water benefited all things and followed what was right.

    This was ¡°real.¡±

    Xie Jingliu spoke a little more about the situation in the North and discussed bringing the goods on the ship onshore.

    At this moment, there was amotion on the dock.

    Themotion was huge. Xie Jingliu quickly left the ship¡¯s hold and saw a group of soldiers in ck and red cotton armor surrounding the entire dock.

    The cotton armor reached below their knees. The hem of their clothes was split, making it convenient for them to fight immediately. As they moved neatly, the cotton armor on their bodies nked, and copper and iron pieces were sewn into the interior of the cotton armor to defend against the enemy.

    The weather in the North was bitterly cold, and the armor was knee-length. It was longer than the armor in other ces. In order to ensure that the armor was coldproof and resistant to the enemy, the armor was 500 grams heavier than that of other ces.

    This was the armor of the You army.

    With a thought, Xie Jingliu saw a general in ck armor not far away. He had a curved saber on each side of his waist and a Zhanmadao as he strode towards the dock.

    Yu Youyao sat in the ship¡¯s hold and did not hear anymotion for a long time. She could not help but lift the curtain and bend down to walk out.

    There was a ng in her ear. Yu Youyao seemed to sense something and suddenly looked up¡­

    Yin Huaixi suddenly stared at her without blinking.

    The bright daylight above her head suddenly pierced into her eyes. Yu Youyao felt dizzy. Everything around her turned into an illusory outline. Only the person in her eyes seemed to carry light like fire. His thunderous steps stepped on her heart and he walked towards her step by step.

    Her heart began to beat faster, and her blood rushed through her veins. Her heart pounded again and again. It was the sound of his footsteps on her heart, like thunder and lightning, making her ears numb and deaf.

    The ship shook violently. Yu Youyao¡¯s vision spun, and the illusory scene began to copse. She felt dizzy and her body swayed uncontrobly.

    Xie Jingliu was about to help her when someone was faster than him.

    In the blink of an eye, he had pulled Yu Youyao into his arms.

    The boat was still swaying. Yu Youyao, who was clearly used to sitting in a boat, felt a little dizzy from the swaying of the boat. She stayed obediently in Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms and did not dare to move anymore.

    Xie Jingliu¡¯s voice sounded in her ears. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°Just now, a merchant ship entered the dock. When it stopped, it identally collided with our ship. It¡¯s fine now.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao realize something.

    Yin Huaixi was here!

    The soft armor made of golden silk was hard and cold. Yu Youyao cowered and reminded him softly, ¡°The boat doesn¡¯t seem to be shaking anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. It was as if he had been elerated by the wind and sand, making him look obscure and quiet. He was no longer as cold as before. ¡°It¡¯s not shaking anymore.¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    ¡°Then, let go of me first.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s face was red, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s, revealing a hint of panic. ¡°There are too many people at the dock. If, if someone sees us¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi hade with great fanfare. Even if the people at the dock did not know him, they at least knew the You Prefecture army. After asking around, they knew that it was him.

    She couldn¡¯t help but step back, but her heel pressed against the wooden wall.

    The merchant ship was modeled after a warship. There were arrow towers around it that could be used as sentry and archery towers. Therefore, the arrow towers had to be a little higher. They could stand under the arrow towers and were very hidden.

    Yu Youyao panicked even more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again!¡± Not only did Yin Huaixi not let go of her, but he also tightened his grip on her. He still felt that her waist, which was in his arms, was not tight enough in his hands, making him feel as if he had not grabbed her tightly. His heart was empty, as if he could not fill it no matter what.

    This thinness was unbearable.

    She was too light. He felt that she was fragile, and that he could lose her easily. As a result, he wanted to use more strength and try his best to hold her tightly, never letting go again.

    With just this sentence, Yu Youyao¡¯s nose stung, and even her eyes felt a little sore.

    Her eyes turned red. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m growing, so I won¡¯t gain weight. Look, my height is at the bottom of your chest now.¡±

    Yin Huaixi finally let go of her and observed her.

    He had left Quanzhoust winter. When they met again, it was already the next spring. They had missed ringing out the new year and ringing in the new year. They had also missed the reunion festival.

    They had not seen each other for almost three months.

    The person in front of her seemed to have suddenly grown up. Her facial features were much clearer, and her figure rose and fell beautifully, like a flower that was about to bloom.

    After sitting on the boat for almost a month, her face was almost translucent white, but her young eyes had turned into mountains and seas. At a nce, they were a thousand miles long and colorful. There were several peaks between the clouds, and she looked magnificent after experiencing the world. She lowered her eyebrows and eyes. She was delicate and bright, revealing a mysterious and reserved beauty.

    She seemed to have suddenlypleted the transformation from a young girl to a woman.

    However, Yu Youyao was only thirteen years old.

 Chapter 788 - 788: Marrying Her?

    Chapter 788 - 788: Marrying Her?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Growth had nothing to do with time. It was only rted to the world. After experiencing many things, a person would naturally mature and grow up.

    Yin Huaixi was both excited and heartbroken. ¡°I should have gone to Quanzhou to pick you up personally.¡±

    He had left a hundred elite troops in Quanzhou, thinking that nothing would go wrong, but he had put her in danger.

    He thought that he knew everything and was conceited enough to hold the chess piece in his hand and control the overall situation. However, there was nothing in this world that was truly foolproof. One could never be too careful.

    He had lost to Yu Youyao because of his conceit.

    ¡°With the people you arranged to protect us along the way, it was a close call.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and changed the topic casually. ¡°I heard from my Third Cousin that the North hasn¡¯t been stable after winter. Large numbers of refugees have surged in from all over the ce, and the Northern Barbarians are also restless. There have already been several small-scale battles at the border. Not only do you have to settle the refugees, but you also have to lead troops to war.¡±

    Her Third Cousin had inquired about a lot of information, including the border war.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight too.¡± Yu Youyao looked up at him.

    The once graceful and noble young man also seemed to have grown a lot taller. His body was cold, and he had an additional heroic and majestic aura. It was as if his temples had been cut by knives, and his face highlighted the sharp edges of a knife. His long and narrow eyes were deep, but they were turbulent.

    He had also changed a lot.

    Even standing in front of her, he felt majestic.

    He was the god who supported the entire North.

    It made her fall in love and admire him.

    ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yin Huaixi gently lifted her chin, his eyes reflecting her pale, thin, and haggard face. ¡°You saved my life.¡±

    He had heard that there was a secret religion in the Western Region. The King of the Brahmin Sect, ¡°Vina Nightja¡±, was cruel by nature and had a demonic temperament. Shakyamuni had sent Guanyin to enlighten him.

    Guanyin could not subdue Nightja no matter what she did.

    Helpless, she transformed into Concubine Ming and consorted with Vina Nightja. In the warm arms of the Guanyin, Vina Nightja was dispeled of all evil. His heart was filled with love, and he finally converted to Buddhism and became the lord of all Vajra.

    Sometimes, Yin Huaixi also suspected that Yu Youyao had all kinds of abnormalities and even mysterious things like the spiritual dewdrop. Was she a living Bodhisattva sent by the heavens to save and reform him?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened as she saw Yin Huaixi approaching her. His red lips hung below her nose.

    ¡°ording to the rules of Youzhou, you saved my life. From now on, my life belongs to you.¡± Yin Huaixi lowered his head and his thin lips met her flower-like lips. The delicate and soft patterns on her lips were like stamens, and there was a faint fragrance that tugged at his heartstrings.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly closed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, uh.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. Yin Huaixi pressed hard against her lips, blocking her unfinished words.

    The unbelievable softness suddenly made Yin Huaixi feel a desire to ravage it. He wanted to eat the flower lips and chew them hard.

    In the end!

    Yin Huaixi sighed faintly and let her go. He hugged her to his chest. ¡°How about devoting your life to me?¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned.

    If she didn¡¯t know that Yin Huaixi had already passed the path of an elder, she might have been ignorant, hesitant, and even rejected him. However, Yin Huaixi had told her before he left Quanzhou.

    It made her heart feel like vines, and distracting thoughts appeared in her mind.

    When they parted, her shy face had just bloomed, and she felt the affection of a girl. She wrapped this affection in the sweet and sour green fruit, hiding it in the Shaoxing Wine that had been hidden in the cer for more than ten years, and also in the song ¡°The Three Variations of Yangguan.¡±

    For the past three months, she deliberately did not think about him.

    However, this person did not need to be deliberately thought about. Her longing for him was already bone-deep.

    When she ate, drank tea, yed the zither, practiced calligraphy, or read¡­

    Every time she thought of him, her lips would curl up slightly. Even when they parted, she did not feel bitter. She only felt calm.

    Yu Youyao asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you n this long ago and just wait for me to walk into a trap?¡±

    Yin Huaixi had already nned it.

    When he left Quanzhou, he told them that there was an engagement between them and revealed this to her grandmother and elders. As a result, she abandoned etiquette and dogma, leaving her shy face.

    When they arrived at his territory, Yin Huaixi did not even pant. In broad daylight, he could not wait to express his feelings to her.

    It was as if she had already stepped into his cage from the moment she stepped into the North.

    She knew that the stronger a person or beast was, the stronger they would have a strong sense of territory. Naturally, they would treat the prey that stepped into their territory as theirs.

    And that was exactly what he had done.

    It was straightforward and rough.

    He did not hide it at all.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Do you remember what I said before I left Quanzhou?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his words seemed to echo in her ears. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    At that time, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was hazy and ignorant, and she felt bitter and happy. However, she actually did not really understand the meaning of these words.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she suddenly understood.

    Yin Huaixi had never been a passive person. When he said these words, he had already be the person who had been chosen and epted.

    He did not say, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the North.¡±

    There were only four simple words. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    He did not set a condition and time limit for these words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Actually, there was no time limit and no conditions.

    Yin Huaixi said softly, ¡°Yu Youyao, I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    For a moment, Yu Youyao had mixed feelings. ¡°You just said that ording to the rules of Youzhou, if I save your life, you¡¯ll belong to me from now on.¡±

    She had gotten rid of the words ¡°your life¡±.

    She directly changed it to, ¡°You belong to me from now on.¡±

    It was straightforward and passionate.

    It was bold and reserved.

    Yin Huaixi immediately held his breath and felt his heart stop beating. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face burned. She lowered her head and stared at the tips of her shoes. ¡°Since this is the rule of Youzhou, now that I¡¯m in Youzhou, shouldn¡¯t I follow the customs?¡±

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Of course. In ¡®Zhuangzi: The Tree on the Mountain¡¯, it¡¯s recorded that one has to follow the customs and orders.¡±

    It was as if quoting from the ssics was more convincing.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly, and there was a small smile in her eyes that was as bright as the stars. ¡°You know that I have to observe mourning for my Grandmother for three years, so¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi hurriedly interrupted her, as if she was about to back out in the next second. ¡°I know. I promised the Old Master that our marriage would be discussed in three years.¡±

    He even mentioned her maternal grandfather. Was he afraid that she would go back on her word?

    Yu Youyao chuckled inwardly and deliberately frowned. ¡°So, our marriage hasn¡¯t been agreed, and the token is just a verbal agreement?¡±

 Chapter 789 - 789: Quite Silly!

    Chapter 789: Quite Silly!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi had never mentioned this before.

    He onlybined the two jade pendants into a round pendant and told her that they were a pair.

    She naturally thought that this pair of jade pendants was their engagement token. Her attitude towards him had changed when they parted.

    However, on careful thought, Yin Huaixi had never mentioned anything about a marriage.

    He was clearly deliberately misleading her.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°I was the one who asked for the agreement. They allowed me a chance, a promise that I have to fulfill even if I have to risk my life.¡±

    Actually, Yu Youyao was just saying it casually.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s actions were not considered deception, nor could they rise to the level of scheming. He had only used the token given by his elders to test her intentions.

    However, after a normal person found out that they were engaged, they should have asked their elders and everything would be clear.

    But she did not do so.

    Yu Youyao was not a fool. The marriage was indeed arranged. It was impossible for her not to know anything. Before her grandmother passed away, she had a chance to exin it to Yu Youyao, but her grandmother did not.

    In her grandmother¡¯s opinion, this token was a talisman for her.

    With this agreement, King Yue Fei would protect her.

    Aftering to the Xie Residence, her maternal grandfather had never mentioned anything about a marriage.

    The Xie family¡¯s attitude coincided with her grandmother¡¯s.

    ¡°Yin Huaixi¡­¡± Yu Youyao called him.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Silly!¡± She was just ying dumb for once.

    She had been used to ying dumb since she was young. She had lied to her grandmother, Yin Huaixi, Yu Jianjia, and even everyone in the Yu Residence.

    Even Yang Shuwan, who treated her as a thorn in her side and wished she could get rid of her quickly, felt that she, the eldest daughter of the first wife, was extremely mischievous and stupid. It was more useful to keep her around to make Yu Jianjia look understanding, pure, and kind than to take a risk and get rid of her directly.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m pretending to be stupid, but you¡¯re really stupid.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned women¡¯s teachings since I was seven years old.¡± Yu Youyao lowered her head and stroked the pouch at her waist. In the pouch was the token she had always carried. ¡°I know what women should and shouldn¡¯t do, but I turned a blind eye to them. I ignored them because you dote on me and protected me.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had always felt that his father was a little stupid. He had always believed that his intelligence was inherited from him. However, now that Yu Youyao said that he was a fool, he was actually willing to endure it. He even felt that it was good to be a fool.

    At the very least, he had his wife.

    Although they hadn¡¯t fully warmed up yet, at least they had started, right?

    After a while, Yu Youyao did not hear anymotion. She looked up in confusion and saw Yin Huaixi standing stiffly on the spot, as if he had be a statue that could not move.

    In order to ensure that the cotton armor was light, flexible, and convenient forbat, the cotton armor was made of ayer of golden silk and ayer of red silk.

    The silk was extremely stic and tough. It was resistant to moisture and brittleness, and it was even better at keeping one warm. Hundreds and thousands of strands of silk were woven into silk thread that was used to weave armor. It had a certain resistance to swords.

    Therefore, silk was a must for making military armor.

    As a result, the military armor made of golden thread and silk looked heroic. When worn, it would not look stiff or heavy.

    When ordinary people wore smart and divine cotton armor, their auras also had to increase.

    Yin Huaixi was wearing cotton armor, making him look cold and tall. However, Yu Youyao saw him standing there stiffly, making him look stiff and clumsy.

    It was quite silly!

    Yin Huaixi was a little stunned. His mind was filled with thoughts of how his father had gone to a banquet back then. Before he reached home, that family had sent a beautiful dancer over.

    When his father returned home, his pupils trembled.

    He immediately sent the dancer away, apologized humbly, and took the initiative to kneel on the washboard. He finally obtained his wife¡¯s initial forgiveness.

    She asked the nanny in front of her toe over and pass on a message. ¡°On ount of Your Highness¡¯s sincere apology, the Princess Consort asked you not to kneel on the washboard.¡±

    But!

    His father was panicking!

    He knelt on the washboard and refused to get up. He looked like he would not swear until he knelt on the washboard to the point of breaking it!

    At that time, Yin Huaixi was sitting on an old elm tree in the courtyard, munching on melon seeds and watching a show. ¡°The actors on the stage don¡¯t act as much as you do.¡±

    His father looked smug. ¡°What do you know? Your mother forgives me now because she¡¯s gentle and kind and not good at making things difficult for others. If I get up now before she gets over this, she¡¯ll definitely be unhappy. In the future, if there¡¯s a conflict between us, we¡¯ll definitely settle old scores.¡±

    It would hurt their rtionship to dig up old scores.

    Yin Huaixi scoffed.

    His father was already kneeling on the washboard with deep understanding. ¡°Just you wait. In less than fifteen minutes, your mother will definitelye over personally.¡±

    Indeed!

    His mother was touched by his father¡¯s ¡°sincere apology¡± attitude, so she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and quickly came over personally to persuade him.

    His father said righteously, ¡°Madam, you forgave me because you¡¯re magnanimous and understanding. You don¡¯t hold it against me. Madam, you¡¯ve abandoned the glory and wealth in the capital and distanced yourself from your family. You¡¯ve apanied me all the way to the border to suffer. You¡¯re loyal to me and have sacrificed a lot. Due to a moment of carelessness, I allowed others to take advantage of the situation and cause trouble for you. This is my fault. Madam, let me continue to kneel. This way, I can learn from you.¡±

    It would have been better if he hadn¡¯t mentioned this. At the mention of her family, she was indeed still angry. Seeing that he refused to get up, she said, ¡°Then continue kneeling!¡±

    Yin Huaixi mocked his father. ¡°You¡¯re overdoing it. Haha, continue kneeling!¡±

    However, his father was not anxious and looked confident. ¡°What do you know? The fact that your mother is willing toe over personally means that her heart aches for me and she has already forgiven me in her heart. However, she hasn¡¯t vented her anger. If I get up now, your mother might still be angry in her heart. In the future, she might be angry at the thought of this and even be unreasonable.¡±

    It was harmful to the body to be angry.

    Yin Huaixi sneered. ¡°Is my mother an unreasonable person?!¡±

    His father nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. If you really want to live a good life with her, you can¡¯t avoid the main point and live with it. I¡¯ve gotten over it, but your mother hasn¡¯t. I have to face my mistakes head-on and reflect deeply on them. I have to swear to the heavens to show my loyalty.¡±

    Yin Huaixi mocked him soulfully. ¡°Continue kneeling!

    His father was so angry that he wanted to take off his shoes and p him. Then, he realized that he was still kneeling, so he could only kneel obediently. ¡°You, I say, kid, why aren¡¯t you convinced? Your mother is such a smart person. How can she really think that I¡¯m disloyal to her just because someone sent a woman over? A truly smart woman never needs an exnation. An exnation is equivalent to contempt for her intelligence. Her heart is as clear as a mirror. What is needed is an attitude!¡±

 Chapter 790 - 790: Good Thoughts

    Chapter 790: Good Thoughts

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His father looked like he was afraid that Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t be able to find a wife in the future. He instructed Yin Huaixi earnestly, ¡°Do you know what an attitude is? Be upright and serious. Don¡¯t escape, don¡¯t be vague, don¡¯t dodge, and express your concern for her. Do you understand?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi munched on his melon seeds and ignored him.

    His father looked up. ¡°Young brat, how dare you mock your father? The tables have turned. It might be your turn one day. Just wait and see. At most, your mother wille over and pull me up in half an hour.¡±

    In less than half an hour, his mother had personallye over and pulled his father up.

    So, was Yu Youyao angry or not?

    Was it toote for him to buy a washboard to kneel on?

    Yin Huaixi took a step forward and hugged Yu Youyao, who was in front of his chest. ¡°We used to call each other cousins, but I know that we¡¯re not cousins. I can never treat you as my cousin, nor are we satisfied with our rtionship as cousins. Since I¡¯m overstepping etiquette, I don¡¯t n to let go.¡±

    His every word and sentence was honest. Through the thick cotton armor, Yu Youyao could hear his heart beating. ¡°Okay! When my mourning period is over, you¡¯ll discuss marriage with my Grandfather.¡±

    ¡­ .

    Due to etiquette, Yin Huaixi suppressed the excitement in his heart and went to visit his elders with Yu Youyao.

    Ever since the Xie Residence had retreated from Quanzhou, Yin Huaixi¡¯s feelings for Yu Youyao were no longer a secret. Thest time he was in Quanzhou, he had used Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity to visit. Furthermore, it was on the Xie Residence¡¯s territory, so the Xie Residence could still hold it in.

    Things were different now.

    When the Xie Residence found out that Yin Huaixi had boarded the ship, how could they dare to be negligent?

    Seeing Yin Huaixie over, Old Master Xie brought his family over to greet him.

    ¡°Old Master, you tter me.¡± Yin Huaixi did not dare to ept such a great greeting. He hurriedly went forward to support Old Master Xie and prevent him from kneeling. ¡°The situation in Liancheng was better after the disaster, so arge number of refugees surged in. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence has set up a camp, but many refugees are still gathering to cause trouble. Many bandits have gathered in the Anshan area and are robbing the merchants. These people have gone up the mountain to be bandits and down the mountain to be citizens. Until now, they¡¯ve been running wild in the Anshan area.¡±

    The government was busy settling the refugees down to prevent them from causing trouble, so they were also too busy to be suppressing the bandits.

    The bandits used their status as refugees to cover up, and even the government was helpless.

    King Yue Fei was a vassal lord who was mainly in charge of external defense. Without the decree of the Imperial Court, he could not send troops to the interior. Otherwise, he would be guilty of a conspiracy.

    These bandits had most likely also nted spies at the dock to coordinate their actions from the inside and out. The Xie family had brought a lot of supplies on this trip. It seemed that they had already caught the eye of the bandits as soon as they entered the pier.

    Yin Huaixi changed the topic. ¡°Previously, when the Xie family evacuated Quanzhou, I received news from the North and used the excuse of patrolling the borders and inspecting the disaster to patrol all over the North. I also deduced that you would arrive in Liancheng soon, so I moved to Liancheng to pick you up and escort you to Xiangping City.¡±

    When Old Master Xie heard this, he understood that these words were meant to seek favor.

    King Yue Fei was guarding the Liaodong area and couldn¡¯t leave the base easily. It was appropriate to use the name of patrolling and inspecting. However, this way, it was inevitable that he would travel a long way.

    He had put in a lot of effort.

    Old Master Xie could not bear to me Yin Huaixi and bowed. ¡°The Xie Residence was able to sessfully evacuate Quanzhou because of Your Highness¡¯s care. I thank Your Highness for your kindness. The Xie Residence owes you a favor. In the future, if there¡¯s anything we need, the Xie Residence is willing to work for you.¡±

    The others from the Xie Residence also bowed with Old Master Xie.

    Even Yu Youyao was no exception.

    Yin Huaixi looked helpless. ¡°Old Master, you¡¯re too polite. I¡­¡±

    Old Master Xie knew what he was about to say and interrupted him. ¡°The Xie family distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. Your Highness has done the Xie family a favor. No matter what the reason is, the Xie family will naturally repay your kindness.¡±

    The Xie Residence also separated the rtionship between Yao Yao and him from this matter.

    He only talked about kindness and not friendship with him, and he did not implicate Yao Yao. No matter what benefits there were between the Xie family and him, it was between the Xie family and him and had nothing to do with Yao Yao.

    It could be said that he had put in a lot of effort.

    At the thought of this, Yin Huaixi could only say, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister. I¡¯ve arranged a courtyard at the Liancheng courier station. Why don¡¯t we move over first to rest?¡±

    He had made arrangements in advance for the checkpoint from Quanzhou to Liancheng. After leaving Fujian, it was fine to asionally go ashore to rest for a day or two.

    However, the Xie Residence was too cautious. Along the way, other than resupplying at the dock and asking for information, they had nevere ashore. They arrived two to three days earlier than he had calcted.

    Fortunately, he had set off in advance and arrived at Liancheng to receive the Xie family¡¯s merchant ship. He rushed over in two days.

    The courier station was a ce for the Imperial Court to pass on military intelligence, settle court matters, and for officials to eat, sleep, and change horses on the way.

    Emperor Gaozu ced great importance on courier stations. He had set up courier stations in all the major prefectures and counties in the country. They were divided into three stations, namelynd, water, andnd stations. They were directly under the authority of the Ministry of War.

    News from all over the world could be sent to the capital in four to five days at the earliest through the courier stations, even in the far southeast. Such a speed was unprecedented in all the dynasties.

    The courier station was heavily guarded and was much safer than the inn. Old Master Xie naturally couldn¡¯t ask for more. ¡°Thank you, King Yue Fei.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was using the excuse of an inspection to stay in Liancheng for a few days. The Xie family had bought many businesses in Liancheng and had juste to the North, so they wanted to gather more information.

    It could be said that they had hit it off.

    After sitting on the boat for too long, Yu Youyao rested for three to four days beforeing back to her senses. She asked Yin Shi and Chun Xiao to apany her to Liancheng for a while.

    The shops were mostly selling fruits, seafood, medicinal herbs, silk, and some other local goods. The goods in the shops were not the most popr. From this, it could be seen that the trade in Liancheng was not prosperous.

    Chun Xiao was a little curious. ¡°Young Miss, the climate in Liancheng and Quanzhou is simr, so it must be rich in resources. Why are there so few merchantsing and going?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Liancheng is located in the extreme north and is the gateway to the threends of the capital. It¡¯s adjacent to Goguryeo, Fusang, and other countries. It¡¯s close to the outer sea and it¡¯s very dangerous to travel by water. Very few merchants can take the risk. The three northeastern provinces are filled with mountains, and it¡¯s very dangerous to travel bynd.¡±

    Liancheng¡¯s resources were not irreceable, so no one would take the risk.

    ¡°Moreover, Liao Province is an important military area. The coastal docks are strictly investigated. The Imperial Court buys the military supplies from the local area first. The local supplies have to satisfy the needs of the military first before they can be used for trade. Therefore, the Imperial Court controls the local trade very strictly.¡±

    It also caused most of the resources to be in the hands of the localrge ns and nobles. The economy had solidified to a certain extent, even forming a situation where the people bullied the officials.

    It was the Imperial Court who bought the military supplies, not the You army. The ones who benefited the local nobles were also the people in charge of the Imperial Court, not the You army.

    Therefore, the local nobles only needed to satisfy the appetite of some people in the court and look at their expressions.

 Chapter 791 - 791 â€“ Local Snake

    Chapter 791 ¨C Local Snake

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There were even fewer supplies in the North. In the end, the You soldiers who needed supplies were stripped of them.

    The You army was in a passive position because they were ¡°seeking¡± from the local nobles. Naturally, the local nobles did not take the You army seriously.

    After King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, a group of nobles was punished. Then, the Imperial Court gave Youzhou the privilege of exempting salt from tribute, allowing the You army to buy supplies on their own. Those nobles would have to act ording to the You army¡¯s instructions.

    After Yin Huaixi guarded the North, his control over it had been strengthened time and time again. Although the government was not under the rule of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, they still had to fear the dignity of King Yue Fei and gradually began to develop trade.

    After walking around Liancheng, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    The geographical advantage of Liao Province was very obvious. There was food, medicine,bor, and resources. As long as one could live, one could be self-sufficient and did not need to rely on the Imperial Court.

    Liancheng had little farnd and many forests. Raising silkworms could strengthen the soldiers and make the people rich. They could develop the economy. However, the fruit and sea industries were secondary.

    The Xie family knew this better than Yu Youyao. Long ago, when the Xie family had decided toe to the North, they had also bought many special industries in the North one after another and made a lot of preparations to establish themselves in the North in the future.

    In at most a year and a half, the Xie family would be able to take over the entire Liancheng.

    In the past few years, Yu Youyao had bought many businesses in the North one after another. Even the forest in Liancheng was developed. She used Yin Huaixi¡¯s connections to buy two manors with mountains in the North. The mountains were mainly nted with elms and trees, and she arranged for someone to raise silkworms. The silk produced was all bought by the You army to make armor.

    The next day, the steward of the manor came over to greet her and even brought an ount book.

    Liancheng was considered a ce in the North, and there were very few ces that were less affected by the drought. However, even so, the production of the silk produced in the manor had been reduced by 40% to 50%.

    Fortunately, the profits of the silk were considerable, so there were no losses.

    The sweet potatoes nted in the farnd were not affected. The production was very impressive. Most of the sweet potatoes produced in the manor were sold to the You army at a low price.

    After Yu Youyao flipped through the ount book, she asked the stewards, ¡°I want to expand the breeding of silkworms. What do you think the possibility is?¡±

    One of the blue-robed stewards shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s very difficult. Seventy percent of the silkworm farming in Liancheng is in the hands of the local big families. The remaining 30% all belong to small retail farmers and are not promising.¡±

    Another gray-robed steward also said, ¡°The four families of Liancheng monopolized the silkworm business in Liancheng together and controlled the price of the silkworm cocoons, forcing those retail investors to sell the silkworm cocoons they had painstakingly raised to them at a price several times lower than the market price. Then, they sold them to silk merchants at a high price to earn huge profits.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood. ¡°Were all the silkworm cocoons produced by their families bought by the Imperial Court?¡±

    ording to the stewards, the four families were very domineering. The four families divided 70% of the business together, and each family only had less than 20% of the business. However, they allowed those ipetent individual silkworm farmers to continue their wed business and divided the remaining 30%.

    No matter how one looked at it, there was something wrong.

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully and understood.

    The four families of Liancheng controlled most of the silkworm resources. They had to deal with the purchases by the Imperial Court. The price at which the Imperial Court purchased goods was usually lower than the market price. The families also had to organize affairs at every level. The bulk of the money was upied by those in charge of purchasing. Therefore, the four families could only earn a small sum of money after working hard.

    It was impossible for the Imperial Court to monopolize all the local supplies.

    Thus, the 30% in the hands of the retail investors became a loophole for the four great families to exploit.

    They joined forces to control the silkworm business, so that the retail investors had no choice but to rely on them to live. They bought the silkworm cocoons at a low price and sold them at a high price, earning huge profits from them and taking away the retail investors¡¯ hard-earned money.

    Even if the retail investors joined forces, 30% would not be able to resist 70%. They would not be able to do anything.

    It pressed down on those silkworm farmers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    The two stewards looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. The Eldest Miss was really a powerful person. She immediately understood the twists and turns.

    ¡°All these years, even the individual silkworm farmers in the city have been bullied by the four families. In the past few years, the situation in the North hasn¡¯t been good. The production of silkworms has decreased every year, and the small families have invested more in raising silkworms and earned less. There are already many people who can¡¯t even maintain their livelihoods. Previously, someone also targeted Eldest Miss¡¯s manor. However, when the people from the four families found out who was supporting the manor, they didn¡¯t dare to make things difficult for them.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°As far as I know, the three northeastern provinces have a very wide area. The areas suitable for raising silkworms are Henan and Shandong, as well as some additional areas. There are more than 30 counties in total. However, the silkworm farming in the three northeastern provinces can¡¯tpare to that of Henan and Shandong. It¡¯s obvious that this is the case in the entire northeastern area.¡±

    King Li of Zhou¡¯s case had made many aristocratic families and nobles in the North restrain themselves a lot. However, Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. If they wanted to control the trade in the North, the geographical location of Liancheng was the most important.

    As one of the main materials for making armor, how could she tolerate these inhumane nobles monopolizing the silkworm market in Liancheng and choking the You army?!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were dark and cold.

    The two stewards nodded solemnly. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment. ¡°The spring silkworms will start growing soon. Connect the countless retail silkworm farmers in Liancheng and provide them with some help. Contract them and sell all the silkworm cocoons they produce to us at market price.¡±

    The retail investors were bullied by the four families. Usually, they would still be afraid of the power of the four families and not dare to cooperate with Yu Youyao and the others.

    However, this time, it was different!

    The retail investors were raising silkworms desperately to live. If they couldn¡¯t even live, what was there to be afraid of?

    If they did not risk it, the oue of the hundreds of thousands of refugees outside the city would be their future.

    The gray-clothed steward was a little hesitant. ¡°This¡­ You¡¯re directly going against the four families. A strong dragon can¡¯t suppress a local snake. If the four families of Liancheng join forces, we¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Send my and King Yue Fei¡¯s business cards to the Liancheng County Office another day. ording to the jargon, this is called paying respects to the sect. I wonder if my newly conferred Princess Shaoyi will be useful in Liancheng.¡±

    The blue-clothed steward looked excited. He had long disliked the actions of the four families. ¡°Eldest Miss is right.¡±

    The gray-clothed steward immediately reacted. Princess Shaoyi was very famous in the North. The hundreds of thousands of refugees outside the city supported her very much.

    Princess Shaoyi was not doing this for herself, but for Liancheng and the thousands of independent silkworm farmers who had been bullied by the four families.

    There was not much farnd in the North, so raising silkworms was the best way for the refugees.

    They had to join forces with the individual silkworm farmers and forcefully open the silkworm market that the four families of Liancheng monopolized. Only by further expanding silkworm cultivation would the refugees outside the city have a way out.

    Everything the princess did was for the people.

    It was what everyone wanted.

 Chapter 792 - 792: Saint Venerable Princess Yi

    Chapter 792: Saint Venerable Princess Yi

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze darkened. If there was oppression, there would be resistance. Liancheng was just a catalyst. As long as things went smoothly in Liancheng, with her reputation in the North, the retail investors in the other areas of the three northeastern provinces would move when they heard the news. They would join one after another and be a force to resist the local silkworm nobles.

    She had a merchant ship and the You army as her backing. She had already controlled most of the channels in the silkworm industry in the North.

    At that time, when she established a silkworm business association, she would be able to control most of the silkworm business in the three northeastern provinces. The market price would be decided by her. The demand woulde from the gentry.

    The next day, the county magistrate of the Liancheng County Office, Lord Li, came to the courier station to ask to see Princess Shaoyi.

    Princesses also had to be divided into ranks.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s title was that of the first-grade Saint Venerable Princess Yi. ording to her status, this was a title that only the legitimate oldest daughter of the crown prince could receive.

    Her status was second only to the legitimate princess. Even a princess who was born of a concubine had a weaker status.

    Currently, there was only one princess of legitimate birth in the pce, Princess Liyang. Although Princess Shaoyi was a princess, she could enjoy the etiquette of a legitimate princess.

    Liancheng was a county-level city, and the county magistrate in the county office was a seventh-grade official. After Lord Li received Princess Shaoyi¡¯s business card, he felt some fear and trepidation. He tossed and turned for the entire night without closing his eyes, wondering if Princess Shaoyi was still in Quanzhou recuperating. Why was she in the North?

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation as a living Bodhisattva had almost spread throughout the Great Zhou. The food that the refugees ate was nted by and promoted by Princess Shaoyi.

    The medicine that the refugees had taken when they were sick was also donated by Princess Shaoyi. There were many schrs in the Great Zhou Dynasty who wrote poems to praise Princess Shaoyi for her kindness.

    With such a reputation, she would be a Buddha no matter where she went.

    Furthermore!

    Recently, Lord Li had also vaguely heard some rumors. It seemed that King Yue Fei admired Princess Shaoyi¡¯s kindness.

    The refugees were all arranged by King Yue Fei. Rumors spread from the refugees outside the city. King Yue Fei even personally went to the Imperial Court to seek credit for Princess Shaoyi.

    Less than two days after Princess Shaoyi came to the North, King Yue Fei also came. When he heard that King Yue Fei had arrived in Liancheng, he did not even enter the city gate and rushed all the way to the dock.

    He felt that this rumor was most likely not groundless.

    Yu Youyao met Lord Li in the main hall of the small courtyard.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Shaoyi.¡± As soon as she entered the courtyard, Lord Li quickly lowered his head and knelt.

    With his lowered eyes, he could only see the tips of Princess Shaoyi¡¯s shoes. There was a big southern pearl embroidered on them. It was bright and round.

    The size of the southern pearl was a rule that only applied to first-rate princesses.

    Eastern pearls and and southern pearls could only be worn by officials above the fifth-grade.

    There were also strict rules regarding the size of the eastern and southern pearls based on one¡¯s grade. The best eastern and southern pearls could only be worn by the nobledies of the royal family.

    Yu Youyao was the daughter of an external minister and had never liked to show off her imperial family¡¯s noble title. However, since she had been conferred a noble title, she should follow the rules regarding her daily necessities. It would not be good to neglect etiquette.

    Yu Youyao epted Lord Li¡¯s bow steadily. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Lord Li quickly stood up, his head still lowered as he looked at the ground.

    ¡°Lord Li, sit down and talk!¡± The four families of Liancheng were brazenly bullying the individual silkworm farmers and monopolizing the silkworm business. It was also very rted to the local government.

    Of course, the nobles of the North did not even take the You army seriously, so they were naturally not afraid of a mere seventh-grade county official. She did not expect Lord Li to resist the four families.

    What she needed was Lord Li¡¯s attitude.

    From the looks of it, 30% of what she had nned had already happened.

    Lord Li quickly thanked her before being led by the maidservant to the position on Princess Shaoyi¡¯s left.

    A maidservant came over to serve tea. Using the excuse of drinking tea, he quietly observed Princess Shaoyi a few times. She looked to be twelve or thirteen years old, but she was filial. She was only wearing an extremely elegant set of ash and no jewelry. Sitting upright on a chair, she exuded a reverent and noble aura.

    At this moment, footsteps came from outside the door.

    Lord Li¡¯s expression changed. As the county magistrate of Liancheng, he was no stranger to such footsteps. This was the sound of the official boots worn by the soldiers in the government office.

    Indeed!

    Yin Huaixi lifted the curtain and entered. His gaze swept across the room. Lord Li couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings, King Yue Fei.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re the princess¡¯s guest, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    Lord Li heaved a sigh of relief and thanked him humbly. Only then did he get up obediently and sit at his previous seat.

    King Yue Fei came and went as he pleased in the small courtyard where Princess Shaoyi lived. It was obvious that the two of them had a close rtionship. Those rumors were most likely true.

    Yu Youyao looked at Yin Huaixi in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I happen to be free today, so I n to bring you to Liancheng for a walk.¡± Yin Huaixi nced at Lord Li and said casually, ¡°Since you have a guest, we¡¯ll go another day.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I have two manors in Liancheng that raise silkworms. I was just about to take some time out to take a look. However, there are many refugees gathered outside the city, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go rashly. If you¡¯re free, you cane with me.¡±

    However, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t ask for more. ¡°When you set the time, get someone to inform me.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and agreed.

    Lord Li felt like he was sitting on pins and needles. He wished he could find a hole to crawl into.

    King Yue Fei hade to Liancheng to patrol the disaster. Almost all the famous families in Liancheng had sent invitations, wanting to hold a banquet to entertain him. King Yue Fei rejected them on the grounds that he was busy with work.

    However, King Yue Fei, who was ¡°busy with work¡±, had time to apany Princess Shaoyi and let her ¡°delegate¡±.

    He was not a fool.

    As soon as Princess Shaoyi spoke, she mentioned the manor where she raised silkworms. Her words were directed at King Yue Fei, but they were deliberately for him to hear.

    Meanwhile, King Yue Fei¡¯s arrival was not a coincidence. It was very likely that he was ¡°supporting¡± Princess Shaoyi, although he felt that with Princess Shaoyi¡¯s current status and reputation, there was no need for King Yue Fei to do this.

    Indeed!

    King Yue Fei changed the topic and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind me being present when you discuss matters with Lord Li, right?¡±

    ¡°King Yue Fei, please do as you please.¡± Yu Youyao shook her head and changed the topic. ¡°The matter we discussed today is originally rted to King Yue Fei. It¡¯s fine for him to listen.¡±

    Lord Li¡¯s forehead broke out in a cold sweat. It wasn¡¯t the first or second time that the four families had taken control of the business of Liancheng and some of the surrounding small counties. Although he was from Liancheng County, the four families were deeply rooted and had people in the court. Thus, it was inevitable that the people would bully the officials. He couldn¡¯t control them even if he wanted to. If Princess Shaoyi wanted to take a share of the loot, wouldn¡¯t that be making things difficult for him?

    Yu Youyao looked at Lord Li and smiled. ¡°Most areas in the North have suffered from drought, and as many as two to three million people have fled. Liancheng is one of the few areas in the North that is less affected by the drought. Lord Li has contributed to the management of the ce.¡±

 Chapter 793 - 793: Must Inherit Its Virtue

    Chapter 793 - 793: Must Inherit Its Virtue

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Lord Li to speak rashly. After his initial nervousness, he secretly nced at King Yue Fei and began to ponder about the rtionship between King Yue Fei and Princess Shaoyi. Suddenly, he thought of another rumor.

    Princess Shaoyi received a remnant recipe for incense medicine that had been sent into the country from overseas. After research, it was made into a very powerful ointment to relieve her cousin Zhou Linghuai¡¯s leg disease.

    The ointment worked well and had a miraculous effect on blood cirction. Princess Shaoyi had also developed a Tianze Incense Pill. The twoplemented each other and nourished one internally and externally, causing Zhou Linghuai¡¯s leg disease to improve.

    Cousin Zhou was on good terms with King Yue Fei. There was a divine doctor in front of King Yue Fei who was proficient in acupuncture. With three methods, he actually cured Zhou Linghuai¡¯s leg.

    After that, he used this method to treat King Yue Fei¡¯s leg.

    This was why King Yue Fei had asked the Imperial Court for credit for Princess Shaoyi.

    After that, the matter of Princess Shaoyi nting sweet potatoes caused an uproar in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and her limelight even surpassed King Yue Fei¡¯s.

    When King Yue Fei did his patrols and inspected the various areas of the North, everyone finally realized that King Yue Fei¡¯s leg had recovered, and the news spread.

    However, it was also Princess Shaoyi¡¯s credit that King Yue Fei¡¯s leg could be cured. The person who was discussed the most outside was still Princess Shaoyi.

    Not to mention whether King Yue Fei really admired Princess Shaoyi, there was no doubt that the two of them were very close.

    Lord Li did not reply, and Yu Youyao did not care. ¡°On my way here from Quanzhou, I passed by many prefectures and provinces. Arge number of refugees surged in, causing frequent riots in many ces. Although King Yue Fei set up a camp outside the city to amodate the refugees who had fled from various ces, all the matters of settling the refugees were handled by the government. Lord Li has contributed greatly.¡±

    Lord Li hurriedly said, ¡°This is my duty. I don¡¯t dare to take credit.¡±

    The government would only provide relief to the refugees under their rule. Those refugees who had fled were not under their responsibility, so of course they could be left alone.

    He did not want to take in refugees either. There were so many people waiting to eat. Who could manage them?

    However, King Yue Fei had spoken and even sent troops over to help the government suppress the refugees. Even the food for the refugees was provided by King Yue Fei. He had to manage it even if he did not want to.

    ¡°Lord Li indeed cares about themoners.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and praised him. ¡°In the current world, there are not many good officials like Lord Li who are dedicated to the people.¡±

    Not only did Lord Li not feel happy to be praised, but he also felt even more terrified. He immediately did not even dare to say anything.

    Yu Youyao ttered Lord Li a few times before cutting to the chase. ¡°As far as I know, there are already 130,000 refugees outside the city. The number of refugees is still increasing day by day. We¡¯re about to enter spring farming, but arge number of refugees don¡¯t have farnd or work to do. They can¡¯t fill their stomachs and support their families. King Yue Fei has used military supplies to help the refugees. There are millions of refugees in the entire North. I don¡¯t think that we can withstand the consumption no matter how much food there is.¡±

    This was also something that Lord Li was worried about. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right. The number of refugees is increasing day by day. Once the food is exhausted and arge number of refugees gather outside the city, they will definitely cause trouble.¡±

    There were too many people, and the government couldn¡¯t suppress them.

    He was not worried about the lives of the refugees, but he was worried about his own safety.

    Yu Youyao had investigated Lord Li and knew that he was not a good official who was dedicated to the people. He had colluded with the four families and had done many dirty andwless things.

    However, this person was quite tactful. As long as it was beneficial, he could be controlled.

    She continued to tter Lord Li. ¡°Lord Li is dedicated to the people. I don¡¯t think he wants to see the tragic state of riots outside the city, starvation, and corpses for thousands of miles.¡±

    What could Lord Li say? He could only suffer in silence. As he broke out in a cold sweat, he agreed.

    If Princess Shaoyi had directly mentioned that she wanted to take a share of the loot, he could still be as fierce as a tiger. He could also be helpless. With snot and tears on his face, he couldin to Princess Shaoyi and do his best to fool her regarding this matter.

    However, Princess Shaoyi directly ttered him, making him helpless.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Lord Li, you should know that I¡¯m the daughter of an external minister, but I¡¯ve received the emperor¡¯s grace and was conferred the title of Princess Shaoyi. The word ¡®Yi¡¯ implies virtue from the heart. Since I¡¯ve been conferred the title of ¡®Yi¡¯, I must inherit its virtue. Therefore, King Yue Fei wants to promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the North. I¡¯ve been invited by King Yue Fei toe over and help. I hope that the sweet potatoes can ease the disaster in the North.¡±

    This was also an excuse to the public.

    She was the one who had seeded in nting the sweet potatoes. Only she knew the details best. King Yue Fei wanted to nt sweet potatoes in the entire North to relieve the disaster in the North. It concerned thousands of people in the North, so anyone had to be careful.

    It was reasonable to invite Princess Shaoyi over to help.

    Princess Shaoyi had received the emperor¡¯s grace and was willing to do her best for the Imperial Court. Therefore, it was only logical for her to travel all the way to the North.

    After hearing this, Lord Li was already drenched in sweat. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re righteous.¡±

    Why could the North still maintain the current stable situation?

    It wasn¡¯t all because King Yue Fei was powerful, but because sweet potatoes could let the refugees live.

    Last year, because the sweet potatoes were officially nted for the first time, there were limited vines avable for cutting. Therefore, the scale of nting was mostly concentrated in the Xiangping area.

    The sweet potatoes in this county had alleviated the drought in the entire North and saved more than two million refugees. She deserved to be conferred the title of Princess Shaoyi by the Imperial Court.

    (Note: In ancient times, a county was equivalent to a city in present times. China only issued the policy of changing a county to a city after the reform and opening up. Xiangping is the first county in Liaodong. It covers arge area and is equivalent to a provincial capital.)

    Since the refugees had food, they naturally behaved themselves.

    Sweet potatoes produced a high yield. They were drought-resistant and filled the stomach, making people hunger-resistant.

    The importance of sweet potatoes to drought was obvious.

    Princess Shaoyi hade to the North out of righteousness. She was not a Buddha at all. She was clearly a golden Buddha. How could the four families act rashly?

    Even if he offended Princess Shaoyi, he had to ask the thousands ofmoners in the North for their permission.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°After arriving at Liancheng, I found out that there were many forests and little farnd in the area. Even if there were sweet potatoes, there wasn¡¯t enough farnd, so there is insufficient food production. This isn¡¯t a long-term solution. I think Lord Li is also in a difficult position.¡±

    Lord Li did not want to speak, but he had no choice. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up slightly, feeling that it was very interesting.

    As soon as Lord Li walked into the house, he waspletely led by the nose by her. He was helpless and fell into a passive position from the beginning. He could only be controlled.

    Yu Youyao did notment. ¡°I have an idea. I wonder if Lord Li is willing to listen to me?¡±

    Lord Li did not want to hear it, but he had to. The corners of his mouth twitched dryly, and his smile looked uglier than if he had been crying. ¡°Princess, please, please speak.¡±

 Chapter 794 - 794: Princessâ€™s Kindness

    Chapter 794 - 794: Princess¡¯s Kindness

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao picked up her teacup and lowered her head to take a sip. ¡°Even the terrain of Liancheng is simr to that of Quanzhou. There¡¯s a saying that there are eight mountains and one river. Most of the forests are naturally grown trees. Therefore, Liancheng has a tradition of raising silkworms since ancient times. Many silkworm farmers live by raising silkworms.¡±

    They were finally here! Lord Li, who had been led in a big circle by Princess Shaoyi and was exhausted, felt like the dust had settled and he finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Whatever Princess Shaoyi said, he would just listen.

    How could a mere seventh-grade county magistrate like him defeat a dignified princess under King Yue Fei¡¯s watch?

    If County Head Shaoyi was doing this for personal gain, he could still deal with her.

    However, County Head Shaoyi was noble and upright for the sake of the hundreds of thousands of refugees outside the city. If he did not know his ce, could it be that he had to wait for the refugees to rush into the city to fight him?

    A wise man submitted to his circumstances!

    After figuring this out, Lord Li rxed a little. ¡°Liancheng has been raising silkworms since the Han Dynasty. Every family has nted trees, and they have raised silkworms to supplement the family¡¯s expenses. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    He did not finish his sentence, but Yu Youyao knew very well. ¡°I¡¯ve heard previously that King Yue Fei has found someone who¡¯s proficient in raising silkworms and taught the refugees the technique. I think this method is very good. However, seeing that the spring silkworms are about to be raised and the technique has been learned, it¡¯s time toe up with a n.¡±

    Lord Li actively responded, ¡°What is the Princess¡¯s opinion?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Nanzhao County in Henan is known as the home of silkworms, but in fact, the advantage of raising silkworms in Liao Province is even greater than in Henan. Among them, Dandong is the best, and Liancheng is second. However, be it Dandong or the scale of raising silkworms in Liancheng, the production of silk is not as good as in Nanzhao County.¡±

    How could Lord Li not know that the local nobles were united and controlled the silkworm business? They bullied the individual investors and exploited the silkworm farmers, hindering the development of the silkworm industry.

    Yu Youyao did not mention this and only said, ¡°Liancheng is close to the northernmost sea area, and its poption is far inferiorpared to being located in the hintend of the Central ins like Henan and Shandong. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that it¡¯s vast and sparsely popted. The difference in human resources is also the fundamental reason for the low production of silk.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just Liancheng. The entire Liao Province, even the three northeastern provinces, were vast and sparsely popted.

    Few people meant low productivity.

    With low productivity, agriculture and industry could not develop.

    If the North wanted to develop, poption was the most important. This was probably part of the reason why Yin Huaixi spared no effort to amodate the refugees everywhere.

    Lord Li lowered his head. Princess Shaoyi had understood the entire Liancheng, and even the three northeastern provinces, so in front of her, he always felt that he had nowhere to hide. Last night, he had been thinking about nonsense for the entire night, but in front of Princess Shaoyi, he did not dare to say a word.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°King Yue Fei has his own considerations when epting refugees. Liancheng has a natural advantage in raising silkworms. The arrival of the refugees will cause a certain amount of trouble for the government, but it¡¯s also an opportunity for Liancheng to develop. As long as we imitate Nanzhao County to develop the poption and expand the scale of raising silkworms, the silkworm chrysalises can be eaten in spring and autumn in a year. The residue can be fed to fish, animals, and birds. At most, Liancheng will be stable in a year.¡±

    The silkworm was actually an insect that spat out silk. It had arge appetite, unlike the mulberry silkworm that could be raised at home.

    Most of them were ced on trees to be raised, so arge number of people were needed.

    The advantage of raising silkworms in Liancheng was so great that it could amodate 300,000 refugees. This was a conservative estimate.

    Princess Shaoyi was not lying. Instead, she had proposed a way to resolve the issule regarding the livelihood of the refugees and ced all the benefits of epting them in front of him. If he still did not ept it, he would be a fool.

    However!

    Lord Li was in a difficult position. ¡°The Princess is kind and dedicated to the people. I¡¯m very impressed, but as for the four families¡­¡±

    Expanding the scale of raising silkworms not only vited the interests of the four families, but also the interests of the entire process behind the four families. As a seventh-grade county official, he could not afford to offend them.

    Yu Youyao understood and said, ¡°Even the silk industry in the city is controlled by everyone. The silk produced by the four families has priority over military supplies. All these years, they¡¯ve worked hard to expand the scale of silk raising and resolve the livelihood of the refugees. I can¡¯t ask the four families to work hard anymore. Lord Li is busy settling the refugees, so he won¡¯t be able to do anything. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±

    Lord Li¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had a bad feeling.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? I also have two manors in Liancheng that raise silkworms. I¡¯ll take the lead and join forces with the local retail investors to form a certain scale of raising silkworms. We¡¯ll exchange our experiences and techniques. As long as there¡¯smunication, we¡¯ll definitely gain something. The production of silk can also increase, and the scale of raising silkworms can also be expanded. Arge number of people are needed to raise silkworms. When the refugees learn the technique, they can rely on the mountains and trees to live.¡±

    ¡°This, this, Princess, you¡­¡± Lord Li¡¯s legs went limp. When the retail investors gathered together, it was enough to attack the entire business of Liancheng. It was obvious that they wanted to go against the four families!

    Even if he did not have to step in for this matter, as a parent official of Liancheng, he would still be affected.

    Yu Youyao waited for a while, but before he could say anything, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the four families to work hard to sell the silk of the retail investors. I¡¯m familiar with King Yue Fei, so I¡¯ll directly trade them to the You army. The You army has the privilege of being free of salt tribute and can buy some military supplies on their own. The silk produced by the retail investors is still affordable.¡±

    Lord Li was sweating profusely. Not only did he have to go against the four families, but he also had to cut off their wealth.

    It had to be known that there was a quota for the Imperial Court to buy military supplies.

    King Yue Fei had received orders from the retail investors. It was obvious that the Imperial Court¡¯s purchases would be rtively reduced, and the transactions between the four families and the Imperial Court would also decrease.

    The four families could no longer exploit the individual investors by buying at a low price and selling at a high price to obtain huge profits.

    Arge number of silk produced by their families had to be suppressed in their hands. Even if they found a way, the price of silk would definitely fall when arge number of silk entered the market.

    It was obvious how great the losses were.

    Even if the people behind the four families were powerful, could they still cause trouble on the heads of the vassal lords who had arge army? Did they think that there were too many heads and not enough to cut off, or were they afraid that their heads wouldn¡¯t fall fast enough?

    If some people in the court benefited less, they would definitely be dissatisfied and vent their anger on the four families. The four families would also have to spend additional money to organize everything inside and out.

    It was simply a double loss.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to give the refugees a livelihood. However, King Yue Fei has offered deals with retail investors, so it¡¯s inevitable that the four families will suffer losses. I have a merchant ship under my name, and the Xie family has been transferred to the North to also do the silk business. When the timees, I¡¯ll step in to buy the silk of the four families so that they can avoid losses.¡±

    Lord Li was speechless. This was giving them a taste of their own medicine.

 Chapter 795 - 795: Helping the Wicked

    Chapter 795 - 795: Helping the Wicked

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, Princess Shao Yi had clearly said that with her and the Xie family¡¯s connections in the southeast coast, as well as Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation, who would offend them?

    As long as Princess Shaoyi gave the word, no merchant would dare to ept the silk from the four families.

    What could the four families do?

    How could King Yue Fei not ept Princess Shaoyi¡¯s silk?

    Even if King Yue Fei did not ept it, Princess Shaoyi had a ship and channels. She could still sell the silk of the retail investors. The four families could not do anything to her.

    Could it be that the four families would throw away the silk that they had painstakingly nurtured?

    If they wanted to sell it, they had to rely on Princess Shaoyi.

    At that time, Princess Shaoyi would have the final say in the price. If she wanted them to earn, they would earn. If she made them lose money, they would have to swallow it all.

    That wasn¡¯t what was scary.

    Instead!<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s actions were on the side of benevolence. Not only did she give the refugees a way to live, but she also saved the four families from losses. What was there for the four families to be dissatisfied with?

    If the four families dared to obstruct them, the spit of themoners could drown them. If the schrs criticized them, they could be killed with a brush.

    Princess Shaoyi had taken drastic measures to deal with the four families.

    Lord Li understood. Lord Li also understood that Princess Shaoyi was forcing him to express his stance. Under King Yue Fei¡¯s dark gaze, what else could Lord Li do?

    Lord Li could only say, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re dedicated to the people. I¡¯ll definitely support you fully.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°With Lord Li¡¯s words, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    The four families might not take Lord Li seriously, and she did not n for him to be of any use.

    If they joined forces with the retail investors to resist the deeply rooted nobles, it would definitely cause a certain impact on the local trade and economy. The four families had a deep foundation in Liancheng, and their connections could not be underestimated.

    With the support of the government, her actions would be legitimate and logical.

    Back then, many nobles in the North had joined forces with the local officials and jointly sued King Li of Zhou.

    She was a dignified first-rate Saint Venerable Princess.

    Even if the four families had any response to her, they had to go through the government first.

    Lord Li bade farewell to Princess Shaoyi and left the courier station.

    As soon as he left, Xia Tao came over. ¡°The guard outside said that after Lord Li entered the courier station, there were a few groups of people investigating outside.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care.¡±

    She did not have to be pedantic and lower her status to get involved with the four families.

    After Xia Tao left, only Yu Youyao and Yin Huaixi were left in the living room.

    Yu Youyao looked at Yin Huaixi. ¡°The drought affected most of the northwest region. Shaanxi and Shanxi are especially serious. These two ces are vast and densely popted. They can be considered the areas that are most prosperous in terms of agriculture and industry in Youzhou.¡± Her expression was a little hesitant. ¡°You¡¯re taking in so many refugees. Regarding the issue of food¡­¡±

    The drought was more serious in the three provinces of the capital. The three northwestern provinces, and the three northeastern provinces had also been affected, but the situation was not too serious.

    However, most of the supplies in the North came from Shaanxi and Shanxi.

    Currently, Shaanxi and Shanxi did not produce food. As the three northeastern provinces were vast and sparsely popted, and agriculture was not developed, they were short of supplies. Yin Huaixi had taken in so many refugees, so food was a problem.

    The sweet potatoes from a county could only resolve an urgent matter.

    It was impossible for Yin Huaixi to use the military rations he had umted to help the refugees. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with them, but that there was a war in the North, so he had to maintain the You army first.

    Arranging the refugees to raise silkworms seemed to be a way out, but where would the foode from?

    The disasters in Shaanxi and Shanxi were too serious. Even thend was deste. It was definitely not viable to grow sweet potatoes. Thus, they could only be nted in the three northeastern provinces, but there was very little farnd in the three northeastern provinces.

    The North seemed stable.

    However, after walking around Liancheng, Yu Youyao already understood the hidden danger behind stability.

    Unless Yin Huaixi wanted to¡­

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of King Liang, who had attacked the Xie family. Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her thick and long eyshes lowered to hide the storm.

    Yin Huaixi yed with the yellow jade coiling dragon ring in his hand and said casually, ¡°Thergest Baotong Bank in the Great Zhou Dynasty is managed by the nobles of the North led by Shanshaan. They built a huge merchant guild in the North with Shanshaan as the center, and dominated the North. Even the Imperial Court finds it troublesome.¡±

    The merchant guild was a hugework alliance that was centered on a region. It was formed with blood ties and vige ties. Arge-scale merchant guild covered a region. Almost all the businessmen with prestige were involved.

    There was a river between Shanxi and Shaanxi. Since ancient times, there had been a saying that described the marriage alliance between two families.

    In the early days of the Great Zhou Dynasty, in order to consolidate the border defense and resist foreign countries, the Imperial Court implemented a series of national policies such as the salt-grain exchange, the trade of tea and horses, cotton levies, and the trade of cloth and horses in Shanshaan.

    The merchants in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi areas seized this opportunity. They used the two main trade routes in the northwest region, as well as the Silk Road and the Ancient Tea Horse Road, to transport tea, sell salt, and destroy opium. They formed the Shanshaan Alliance.

    As the businesses of the merchants in the North spanned many regions, the giant merchants of the two ces jointly opened the Baotong Bank to facilitate trade between many regions.

    This was a huge power that dominated the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Imperial Court dared to attack the Xie Residence, which upied the southeast coast and controlled maritime trade, but they did not dare to provoke the merchant guild in the North.

    This was one of the reasons for the tragic disaster of King Li of Zhou¡¯s family.

    The emperor used the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case to ughter the nobles of the North wantonly. He also had a reason to weaken the power of the nobles of the North.

    Yu Youyao recalled the scene of the Xie Residence escaping Quanzhou in a sorry state like a stray dog, and the nightmare where the Xie Residence was forced to a dead end by King Liang and Song Mingzhao!

    ¡°Are you going to attack the nobles?¡± Yu Youyao was a little frustrated, but she couldn¡¯t criticize anything, because what she was doing now was helping the wicked.

    Perhaps she knew Yin Huaixi better than she had imagined.

    After entering Liancheng, she had vaguely guessed what was going on when she heard that King Yue Fei was teaching the refugees how to raise silkworms. Later, she went to Liancheng Street to take a look and already had a n.

    Without even discussing it with Yin Huaixi, she sent a business card to Lord Li and invited him over to greet him.

    Without needing Yin Huaixi to say anything, she had already started doing what he wanted to do.

    This was a long-standing tacit understanding.

    Yin Huaixi neither denied nor admitted it. ¡°I set up a refugee camp in the North to prevent the refugees from causing trouble and to maintain the stability of the North. After all, the North is often disturbed by external enemies. Only by dealing with the internal problems can it be stable outside. The North is vast and sparsely popted, with poor supplies and low productivity. Food is scarce. I¡¯m teaching the refugees the technique of raising silkworms because I hope that they can take root in the North in the future and have another way to live.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly. ¡°You want the nobles to ept the refugees and help them settle down in the North.¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796: Death Is Not Worthy

    Chapter 796 - 796: Death Is Not Worthy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Arranging so many refugees required a huge amount of money and food. Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t take it out, so he was about to swing the butcher¡¯s knife at the nobles.

    In essence, his actions were no different from the King of Liang¡¯s. They were both for wealth and food.

    However, for selfish reasons, Yin Huaixi could let the refugees live.

    However, behind letting them live, it was still to control the North and develop a stable and powerful backing to prepare for the future.

    However, Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Martial officials can¡¯t do political work. As for the resettlement of the refugees, it depends on the government¡¯s arrangements. I shouldn¡¯t interfere in the rest, in case it¡¯s exposed. As for whether they can survive on this path, it depends on whether the government and the local nobles are willing to give the refugees a way out.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought of the situation in Liancheng and understood what Yin Huaixi meant.

    Indeed!

    Yin Huaixi looked at her. ¡°The water and soil of a ce support the people of that ce. The Xie family still knows about the wealth of the world. You should take it from the people and use it for them. Be it a water disaster or a drought, you should actively join forces with the merchants who are on good terms with you to organize disaster relief for themoners. There are two natural disasters in the south and north. The role of the Imperial Court is almost negligible. However, the relief of themoners is even more important.¡±

    He respected Old Master Xie and everyone in the Xie family not only because they were Yu Youyao¡¯s maternal family, but also because they were worthy of respect.

    With the Xie family¡¯s influence on the southeast coast, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to organize a huge business alliance like the merchant guild in the North.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    But!

    The Xie Residence knew very well that the wealth in the hintend of the Central ins came from themoners of the Great Zhou. The merchant guild was too powerful, and in the end, it would harm the interests of themoners.

    The Xie Residence focused on maritime trade and brought the resources of other countries back to the Great Zhou Dynasty to nourish it. The money that they earned was also actively used to repair roads and build bridges to help themoners and the Imperial Court.

    When the North Business Gang was first established, they had also developed the Silk Road vigorously. They took the ancient path and traded to earn money from other countries. But now, the gentry in the North were powerful, and it had be normal to exploit themoners.

    This was because the merchant guild was too powerful. When the merchant guild developed to a certain scale, they should have developed their needs and controlled the local resources. When the potential of the local resources was exhausted and their productivity had reached the limit, it was inevitable that they would exploit themoners. In the end, the entire North entered a state of internal strife.

    Yu Youyao felt a little upset. ¡°It¡¯s a national policy to prioritize agriculture over business. However, business is more profitable than agriculture. In turn, bullying themoners will also lead to low productivity.¡±

    Since ancient times, agriculture had never bullied business. Business had bullied agriculture. Meanwhile, agriculture was the first source of power for productivity. Food was the foundation.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s productivity was not enough to support it. It allowed trade to develop freely. King Li of Zhou¡¯s death was a serious consequence of overdevelopment.

    It was impossible for Yin Huaixi to ignore it.

    Yin Huaixi sneered. ¡°In the entire North, including the refugees who fled the drought, there are nearly five million people. There are still a few nobles who are willing to organize disaster relief for themoners. The money of the nobles is taken from the North, but they don¡¯t want to repay it. For example, Liancheng¡¯s silk production is decreasing year by year because of the drought, but the nobles are still firmly in control of the silk industry. They buy at a low price and sell at a high price to earn huge profits. There are many people who are unwilling to give themoners a way out.¡±

    Part of the reason for this was even more ironic. When he was still the heir, he had ughtered officials and nobles wantonly to gather rations for the You army. Later, in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, blood flowed for 3,000 kilometers in the North. With the previous example, some nobles were worried that they would provoke him, so they deliberately covered themselves with hypocrisy.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Take in refugees, develop the poption of the North, increase the productivity of the North, improve the vastness of thend and the sparse poption, and achieve the goal of suppressing the nobles of the North and controlling the important resources of the North in your own hands. I¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do.¡±

    Governing a ce was not as easy as she thought. Some methods were indispensable.

    It was impossible for her to watch helplessly as Yin Huaixi was controlled by the nobles.

    King Li of Zhou was an example.

    Perhaps Yin Huaixi had all kinds of schemes. At the very least, he had let millions of refugees live.

    King Liang wasn¡¯t able to do it, while the nobles weren¡¯t willing to do it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow in my father¡¯s footsteps.¡± Yin Huaixi came to Yu Youyao and squatted in front of her. ¡°I¡¯ve also given them many chances.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°When you released the rumor that you wanted to teach the refugees to raise silkworms, it¡¯s not like the nobles didn¡¯t understand what you meant. However, when they saw that the spring silkworms were about to be raised, the four families of the city did not express anything at all. You¡¯re a vassal lord, so you can¡¯t interfere too much in the matters of the refugees, in case it¡¯s exposed. The nobles also understand this, so they¡¯re fearless about your hint. They¡¯re exploiting themoners and disregarding the lives of the refugees. The deaths of unrighteous people are not worthy of pity.¡±

    She had always understood that Yin Huaixi wanted to save the refugees, but because of his status as a vassal lord, he couldn¡¯t interfere in the government¡¯s matters. He could only use this method to hint to the nobles.

    They epted refugees to raise silkworms. The food supply of the early refugees was supported by sweet potatoes, and there were also abundant seafood resources. Moreover, when the weather warmed up and everything revived, the refugees could also get food from the mountains. The government and the nobles did not have to pay too much. It was just a drop in the bucket.

    When the first spring silkworm turned into a cocoon, the refugees could use silk to exchange for food. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence had stored food. Although they couldn¡¯t give it to the refugees for nothing, the silk could be treated as military supplies and exchanged for food with the refugees.

    The silkworm chrysalises also became one of the refugees¡¯ food.

    The sweet potatoes were fully nted in the three northeastern provinces, which were less affected. They were edible and were produced inrge quantities, so the North would not face a food shortage.

    The silk of the refugees could also be exchanged for food with the nobles, allowing the nobles to benefit.

    Taking in refugees was beneficial and harmless to the nobles.

    The nobles were unwilling to do it because over the years, they were already used to exploiting themoners and sitting back to enjoy their achievements. They were unwilling to make any contributions.

    It was also because they controlled a lot of resources and were used to being high up in the air. In their eyes, refugees were like grass, and they were even more unwilling to be pedantic and help.

    However, that wasn¡¯t right.

    They had already seen how big the world was, but they still pitied the greenery. This was the magnanimity that a superior should have.

    And Yin Huaixi had done it.

    After figuring this out, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart opened up and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll do what the nobles don¡¯t want to do. With my help, you can still achieve your goal.¡±

    There were many areas in Liao Province that were suitable for raising silkworms, and they all had the natural advantage that allowed them to ept refugees. The areas that epted refugees also developed their poption one after another and increased their productivity. The newly developed resources would also break through the inherent resources controlled by the nobles and inject live water into a pool of stagnant water in the North. Moreover, under King Yue Fei¡¯s control, they would have greater capital to suppress the nobles and let them follow the rules set by him.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s n was in line with the interests of themoners and him as King Yue Fei. It was a win-win situation.

    Yin Huaixi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The development of the North can¡¯t do without the nobles. A ruthless method like the King of Liang¡¯s also depends on the person.¡±

 Chapter 797 - 797: National Policy

    Chapter 797 - 797: National Policy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao felt much more at ease. ¡°The nobles dominate the North. They¡¯re deeply rooted and intertwined. It¡¯s like strangling a banyan. They absorb the nourishment of the North and provide it to themselves. It harms the interests of themoners and vites King Yue Fei¡¯s dignity. They brought it on themselves. However, you have a butcher¡¯s knife in your hand. No matter what, don¡¯t forget your original intention.¡±

    The nobles represented huge benefits and were charming.

    After witnessing the King of Liang¡¯s madness and the tragedy of the Xie family in her nightmare, she had a deeper understanding of ¡°power desires¡± and was filled with reverence.

    Yin Huaixi held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re devoted to kindness, and I¡¯m devoted to you. I only want to protect you for a lifetime and give you a lifetime of peace.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll look for my Grandfather tomorrow and n carefully with him.¡±

    Back then, King Li of Zhou had arge army, but he was controlled by the local gentry. He was not even afraid of the Di people¡¯s cavalry, but in the end, he died tragically under the scheme of the nobles.

    It wasn¡¯t that the nobles were so powerful that no one could shake them.

    It wasn¡¯t that King Li of Zhou was weak and didn¡¯t know how to resist.

    Instead!

    King Li of Zhou was a vassal lord!<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    When he was a prince, King Li of Zhou was a yboy and ridiculous. He did not manage his connections in the court. His father-inw had be an official from a poor family and passed away not long after retiring.

    He had no one in the court, and the word ¡°vassal king¡± restrained his hands and feet. In addition, his foundation in the North was too shallow, and the merchant guild was deeply rooted. It had already formed an inherent circle of interests. It was inevitable that he would fall into a situation where he was alone.

    Yin Huaixi cared about his status as a vassal lord and couldn¡¯t attack the nobles easily.

    However, Yu Youyao did not have such scruples.

    The next day, Yu Youyao looked for Old Master Xie and exined her intentions.

    When Old Master Xie heard this, he sighed softly. ¡°When the Great Zhou Dynasty was first established, Emperor Gaozu had once said that the sea was in the east, and Liao is at the border. Since China was peaceful, they definitely had to guard it. Then, in Xiangping, he set up a military town in the capital of Liaodong with hundreds of thousands of troops guarding it. First, he had to ensure military supplies. However, at that time, there were few people in the Liaodong area. Emperor Gaozu moved a group of refugees who had been disced by the war to the three northeastern provinces and encouraged farming. He even distributed the more prosperous northwestern areas of Ningxia, Shanxi, and Shaanxi to Youzhou in the North and vigorously developed business, achieving the goal of strong border management.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as she said, ¡°The merchants relied on the country¡¯s policies to make a fortune wantonly. The nobles relied on the merchants to umte wealth wantonly. As it was in line with Emperor Gaozu¡¯s national policies, the nobles seemed to have obtained a gold medal and controlled the local resources. Naturally, they were fearless.¡±

    Old Master Xie said meaningfully, ¡°Taking in refugees, developing the poption, and increasing the productivity of the North are also in line with a series of national policies issued by Emperor Gaozu.¡±

    Since it was a national policy, how could the nobles stop it?

    As expected, the older one was, the wiser they were. ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter to the Yu nter. The nobles of the North are very powerful. We still need the support of the Imperial Court to implement the national policy.¡±

    Old Master Xie smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao blinked and looked at her grandfather with admiration. ¡°Grandfather, are you familiar with every national policy issued by the Great Zhou Dynasty since it was established?¡±

    Old Master Xie nodded. ¡°We¡¯re all people under the Great Zhou Dynasty. Everything we do and the money we earn have to be in line with the interests of the Imperial Court, themoners, and the general situation. We can avoid many troubles and seize more opportunities to earn money.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The merchants in the North developed because they grasped the national policies of the strong borders and the outside world.¡±

    Old Master Xie nodded, but his tone was very stern. ¡°However, Little Yao¡¯er, you have to remember that farming is ten times more profitable, but doing business is a hundred times more profitable. However, merchants are also humans. They have a mouth and need to eat. Where does their foode from? It¡¯s naturally farmed. For staple food like rice and wheat, there are only two seasons a year, and the production is also low. What they earn from doing business is the result of buying at a low price and selling at a high price. They buy the blood and sweat of themoners at a low price, and sell the blood and sweat of themoners at a high price. It¡¯s not a wise move to skin themoners. If themoners can¡¯t grow food, the world will be in chaos. At that time, the merchants will bear the brunt. The current situation is the best example.¡±

    Before the Great Zhou Dynasty waspletely in chaos, the ambitious King Liang first calcted the Xie family¡¯s money.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of being rich. When he was short of money and food, the first thing he had to do was think of a way to deal with the nobles.

    In her nightmare, the Fourth Prince¡¯s foundation was shallow. In order to support the fourth prince, the first thing Song Mingzhao did was to attack the Xie family.

    The Xie Residence¡¯s hugework of connections provided them with cover during the peaceful years.

    However, in this chaotic world, they actually did not even have the ability to protect themselves.

    Not only was this the case for the Xie family, but all the merchants in the world were the same.

    Old Master Xie slowed down his voice. ¡°Since you¡¯ve stepped into business, you have to remember the Xie family¡¯s ancestral teachings. Don¡¯t earn ill-gotten wealth. The wealth of the world should be taken from the people and used for the people. Seventy percent of your wealth will be used to repair roads and build bridges to benefit a region, while the remaining 30% will belong to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao said solemnly, ¡°Grandfather, since I¡¯ve received guidance from the Xie family, I naturally have to remember their ancestral teachings.¡±

    Old Master Xie nodded in satisfaction and changed the topic. ¡°King Yue Fei¡¯s garrison is in the Liaodong area. It spans the Liao, Ji, and Heinds and is a military town. It¡¯s under King Yue Fei¡¯s watch. Therefore, the main power of the North merchant guild is in the Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Ningxia areas. After King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, the emperor cleaned up a group of nobles who upied the North. The control of the merchant guild in the North over the three northeastern provinces isn¡¯t that strong anymore. This is the weak point of the merchant guild in the North.¡±

    ¡°Most of the silk and cloth industries in the Northe from the three northeastern provinces. It¡¯s a good choice for you to start with the silk industry in Liancheng. The three northeastern provinces are quite far from Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Ningxia. With King Yue Fei and the government controlling the news, when the news reaches Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Ningxia, the situation in Liancheng is no longer up to them.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already met Lord Li. He promises his full support.¡±

    There were three ways to send a message.

    First, they could go through the courier station, but the courier station had to pass through the government¡¯s hands. If necessary, the government could review the letters.

    Second, they could send someone to pass on the message. However, the three northeastern provinces were military towns. There were checkpoints everywhere, and the checks were very strict. King Yue Fei could get stuck at the checkpoint.

    Third, they could use a pigeon to send messages. However, the defense in the Liaodong area was tight, and pigeons were only used for military purposes. Ordinary people were not allowed to raise pigeons to send messages. There were sentry towers everywhere that specially shot pigeons.

    Without a fast horse to send a message, the message sent would be very slowly. It would take two to three months. At that time, it would be over.

    Therefore, after making up her mind, she immediately looked for the government¡¯s support.

    Old Master Xie also knew about this. ¡°The silk industry involves the localnd-owning ss. As a merchant, it¡¯s not good for the Xie family to make a move, in case it backfires. In this matter, the Xie family can only help you very little. You can only rely on yourself.¡±

 Chapter 798 - 798: Four Great Families

    Chapter 798 - 798: Four Great Families

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There was also the strong and the weak among thend-owning ss. In terms of foundation, thend-owning ss in the North was definitely not as good as the Yu n. Even thend-owning ss had to be polite to the nobledies of the imperial family.

    This was also why Little Yao¡¯er dared to be enemies with the nobles.

    Yu Youyao had also considered it. ¡°The Xie family¡¯s connections and channels are my backing. The silk of the retail investors has to go through the Xie family¡¯s channels. The Xie family has a silk manor under their name and thousands of looms. They can dye silk weaves and seals into exquisite silk, and they can also turn the silk into tenacious threads that can be used for armor. The interests of the Xie family and I are mutually beneficial. We¡¯re integrated and unbreakable.¡±

    If they wanted to deal with thend-owning ss, they could notck status, connections, and channels.

    The Xie Residence yed a huge role in this. Even Yin Huaixi had to follow behind.

    Sooner orter, the Great Zhou Dynasty would be in chaos. The matter of manufacturing armor had to be handed over to someone they trusted.

    The technology to weave armor threads was in the hands of the Imperial Court. She had seen simr threads on the Xie Residence¡¯s merchant ship that could be used at sea. It was obvious that the technology the Xie Residence had mastered was even better, but they were hiding their strength.

    Old Master Xie understood immediately and nodded. ¡°The first batch of silk will be produced in April or May. I¡¯ll first send 300 looms from Henan and Zhejiang, as well as a group of people who are proficient in weaving. I¡¯ll set up a silk manor in Liancheng. Later, based on the production of silk in the North, the looms can increase one after another.¡±

    It took about three months for the silkworm to grow. As soon as the tree germinated, it could breed eggs. Every spring, the silkworms would be plucked in April or May.

    Some things had to be prepared now.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Yu Youyao calmed down. Now that the silk manor had been set up, the nobles of the North couldn¡¯t do anything to them. Compared to the local nobles who bullied themoners, themoners trusted her and the Xie family more.

    Old Master Xie continued, ¡°By the way, the Xie Residence is in the three northeastern provinces. There are still seven silkworm farms. When the timees, it¡¯ll be easier for you to transfer them to your name.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°Were they bought previously?¡±

    Old Master Xie nodded. ¡°Before I decided toe to the North, I sent someone to buy assets there. However, most of the silkworm industry in Liao Province is in the hands of the nobles. I found a lot of tricky connections and channels to get these seven manors and bought them at a high price. It was really not easy.¡±

    The silkworm industry in the three northeastern provinces was more developed. If the Xie family wanted to take root here, they would definitely have to buy rted industries.

    Yu Youyao understood that if she wanted to buy some more important resources in the North, Yin Huaixi¡¯s connections as King Yue Fei were actually not very useful.

    The nobles controlled the silkworm industry, but not all the silkworm farms were under their own names. The nobles did not have such an appetite. They were definitely under the names of the circle of interest formed by their rtives and friends.

    Due to the drought in Liao Province, the production of silk decreased year by year. There were always some people who couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of a high price and sold their silk manors at a high price.

    Thend-owning ss was not too worried. The silk industry in the entire North was under their control. As long as it was not rted to King Yue Fei, no matter who bought the manor, the silk produced would still be sold to them at a low price in the end.

    Old Master Xie smiled and said, ¡°There are many forests in the mountainous area north of Liancheng. Most of the silkworm farms are concentrated in the Zhuanghe area, and the scale of silkworm farming has reached more than a million acres.¡±

    ¡°If King Yue Fei wants to settle down the refugees, he has to explore new silkworm forests. Fuzhen and New Gold Town are not bad choices. Tai Mo Shan in Fuzhen is tall and dangerous. The forest is dense, and the vines are overgrown. It¡¯s a natural silkworm farm. As there are often wild beasts in the mountains, there¡¯s no silkworm farm developed. There are also many silkworm forests in Lianzhen. It¡¯s just that most of the localnd is suitable for farming, so it¡¯s mainly used for agriculture. There¡¯s no silkworm industry.¡±

    The area of Liancheng was quite wide. Fuzhen and Lianzhen alone were already the size of a small county, which one enough to amodate more than a hundred thousand refugees.

    The refugees could raise silkworms or explore somend themselves. The Great Zhou Dynasty had a clear rule that themoners could explore and nt their ownnd without paying taxes.

    The reimednd had to be taken care of for three to five years before crops could be farmed. However, sweet potatoes were very cheap and were also growing in the wastnd.

    Yu Youyao admired her grandfather too much. He had only been in Liancheng for a few days, but he had already figured out the terrain of the city.

    ¡°Get King Yue Fei to send troops over. They¡¯ll go up the mountain to chase away the wild beasts and build some fortifications. They¡¯ll set up a silkworm farm. There are also many soldiers who have retired from the army due to injuries and illnesses. Find some to raise silkworms. While preventing the refugees from causing trouble, they can also deal with the wild beasts in the mountains and solve their livelihood problems. It¡¯s killing three birds with one stone.¡±

    Arge number of refugees were gathered together. They had to be familiarized with different local ents, customs, and human rtionships. Over time, there would definitely be many conflicts. Soldiers who had retired from the army would just not be able to go to the battlefield. Their battle-hardened skills were enough to intimidate and even suppress themoners. With them keeping an eye on them, the refugees could settle down in an unfamiliar ce faster.

    Old Master Xie felt that it was very appropriate. With a thought, he said, ¡°We have to find someone who¡¯s proficient in soil, conservation, and wood to maintain the forest. We have to nt trees and forests regrly to avoid destroying the natural silkworm farm.¡±

    Yu Youyao had investigated a lot about raising silkworms, but she had never raised silkworms before. It was all a one-sided matter. ¡°It takes ten years to grow into tree, thirty years to grow a forest, and a hundred years to grow arge forest. It¡¯s not advisable to fish when you¡¯re exhausted.¡±

    Large-scale raising of silkworms would definitely cause a certain amount of damage to the environment of the forest, causing the number of trees to decrease. Maintenance was indispensable, and they could not be careless with afforestation. They even had to explore and nt trees.

    When Yu Youyao returned to the courtyard, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Official Liu from the county office is here. He¡¯s waiting outside.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Invite Official Liu in!¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed and went out to get someone.

    Not long after, he brought Official Liu in. Official Liu was a tall and thin middle-aged man in his forties. After being invited into the living room, he did not look up. He knelt down respectfully and bowed to Princess Shaoyi. After receiving the princess¡¯s permission, he stood up humbly and exined the reason for his visit.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed the princess¡¯s peace. Please be angry. When the four families in Liancheng found out that the princess was kind, they wanted to host a vegetarian meal at the Pure Spirit Temple outside the city. However, they were worried that they would offend the princess, so they specially invited my lord over. Out of consideration, my lord couldn¡¯t refuse, so he agreed to this matter.¡±

    Some people from the aristocratic families became officials, while others did business. They were divided into branches, but they did not differentiate between ns. The aristocratic families were also citizens. ording to thew of respect and etiquette, the citizens were not allowed to see officials without permission.

    Therefore, if the four families wanted to see Princess Shaoyi, they had to go through Lord Li. Only with Princess Shaoyi¡¯s approval could the four families greet her.

    Of course, if there was a schr with meritorious status in the family, he coulde over with Lord Li to greet and see the princess.

    Official Liu respectfully handed over a greeting card.

    Just as Xia Tao was about to step forward, Yin Shi took the greeting card first. After flipping through it, he handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Princess, please take a look.¡±

 Chapter 799 - 799: Have a Death Wish

    Chapter 799 - 799: Have a Death Wish

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Even though there was no problem with this invitation, after this incident, Official Liu still broke out in a cold sweat.

    Yu Youyao took the invitation and nodded. ¡°I already know about this. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in mourning, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to meet outsiders. Lord Li, please thank the four families for me.¡±

    Official Liu hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and report to Lord Li now.¡±

    The Pure Spirit Temple was a famous temple in Liancheng. The four families had invited Princess Shaoyi there and given her enough respect. However, Princess Shaoyi rejected the four families as she was mourning. It was obvious that she did not take them seriously.

    The expressions of the four family heads, who were waiting in the government office to hear the news, immediately darkened.

    Lord Li lowered his head and drank his tea without saying anything.

    Official Liu moved closer to Lord Li and said in a low voice, ¡°The courier station is heavily guarded inside and out. There are sentry posts every five steps in the small courtyard where Princess Shaoyi lives. When they¡¯re pulled together, all of them will be activated. The princess also has an expert who¡¯s proficient in poison techniques with her. Anything that the princess obtains has to be tested before it¡¯s sent to her.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    After a while, the Qiao family head mmed his palm on the table and was furious. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of an external minister. She¡¯s really putting on the airs of a princess. We¡¯re already giving her respect.¡±

    Master Zhang said sarcastically, ¡°Tell this to Princess Shaoyi. Let¡¯s see if she doesn¡¯t punish you for being disrespectful and offending your superiors.¡±<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Master Zhao gloated. ¡°Her title as a first-grade Saint Venerable Princess is what everyone wants. She hasn¡¯t even warmed up to it yet. If we provoke her, we¡¯ll have a death wish.¡±

    Master Qiao was furious. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Master Wan interrupted his anger impatiently. ¡°Each of you, speak less. Why are you still fighting among yourselves at this time?¡±

    Only then did the three of them reluctantly shut up.

    Master Wan looked at Lord Li. ¡°In Lord Li¡¯s opinion, what kind of person is this Princess Shaoyi?¡±

    After Princess Shaoyi arrived in Liancheng, the dock was cordoned off by King Yue Fei¡¯s troops. Even the four families did not know what was happening and thought that there was an important resource. They secretly investigated and realized that King Yue Fei patrolled the area every day. There was nothing unusual, so they did not care.

    It wasn¡¯t until yesterday when Lord Li went to the courier station that they sent someone to investigate. They didn¡¯t expect that the entire courier station would be under martialw and they didn¡¯t find any news.

    Only then did they suddenly understand that there was definitely a big shot living in the courier station. Even King Yue Fei had to treat them with respect.

    How could they sit still?!

    He quickly went to the government office to ask, and Lord Li did not hide it. ¡°Princess Shaoyi was invited by King Yue Fei to help him promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the North and relieve the drought in the North. She¡¯s now staying at the Liancheng courier station.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the four families knew that a big Buddha hade to Liancheng.

    It was the kind that had to be presented with offerings.

    However, what Lord Li said next made the hearts of the four family heads sink to the bottom.

    The four families thought about it. Princess Shaoyi hade to nt sweet potatoes and would not stay in Liancheng for long. Princess Shaoyi was kind and wanted to take in refugees. This was not a big deal.

    Each family would pay tens of thousands of taels of silver. They would first settle a group of refugees and fool this Buddha away.

    That was why there was an invitation.

    They had never expected Princess Shaoyi to refuse.

    Lord Li said cautiously, ¡°How much do you know about Princess Shaoyi?¡±

    Master Wan¡¯s heart sank again.

    Lord Li was very crafty and slippery, and he was also very good at ying along with the wind. From his cautious attitude towards Princess Shaoyi, it was obvious that Princess Shaoyi was definitely not someone to be fooled.

    Lord Li put down his teacup. ¡°It¡¯s said that aristocratic families are made of iron. The Yu n is undoubtedly a flowing dynasty. Although it has fallen for hundreds of years since our dynasty, the family¡¯s foundation is still there. The Yu n has always taken root in the royal court. They even nurtured another cab aide, a first-grade Saint Venerable Princess.¡±

    The so-called superiority of the four family heads was shattered by these words.

    In the previous dynasty, the Yu n was once the number one family that produced high-ranking officials in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Why were they given this title?

    Among the many families, in terms of the history of their family, the Yu family was rare.

    The only one who couldpete with them was the Ye family of Linjiang.

    ¡°In history, the Wang n of Langya nurtured 36 empresses. This means that the upbringing of the daughters of aristocratic families is not inferior to that of men. The so-called teachings restrict ordinary women. Look at Princess Shaoyi. During the mourning period for her grandmother, she went to Quanzhou to recuperate. Everyone in the world said that she was extremely filial. During the mourning period for her grandmother, she was invited by King Yue Fei to the North. She should have been rebellious, but if this news spreads to the world, the world will praise her for her kindness.¡±

    It was definitely not a coincidence that a woman could do this.

    He who understood the times was a wise man. However, how many people in this world could see the current affairs through its surface appearance and make a choice that was beneficial to them?

    Not everyone had the ability to adapt to the situation.

    To be able to do this, one had to be at least a talent.

    ¡°Princess Shaoyi is a disciple of Madam Ye, and she also has a nanny in the pce by her side who has raised her well. Her horizons and breadth of mind are not something ordinary people canpare to. In the past dynasties, most of the daughters of foreign ministers have been conferred noble titles and married into the royal family. Just look at King Yue Fei¡¯s solicitous attitude towards her. You should know how much the royal family values Princess Shaoyi.¡±

    After a long speech, Lord Li still did not answer Master Wan¡¯s question directly orment on Princess Shaoyi. Instead, he mentioned Princess Shaoyi¡¯s family background and reputation.

    Even though the four families were inferior to the Yu n, they understood what Lord Li meant.

    If they wanted to be enemies with Princess Shaoyi, they had to first consider if they could afford to provoke the Yu n behind her. Secondly, they had to consider the imperial family behind her. Now, there was King Yue Fei, who had arge army, standing behind her. It was obvious how much the imperial family valued her.

    Princess Shaoyi was the eldest daughter of the first wife of the n. She had been raised since she was young and was not inferior to a man. She did notck breadth of mind, methods, temperament, and shrewdness.

    The furious Master Qiao¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    Master Li sighed softly. ¡°Arge number of refugees have gathered outside the city. If we don¡¯t settle them down, trouble will happen sooner orter. As the county magistrate of Liancheng, it¡¯s my responsibility to help them. You¡¯ve already offended King Yue Fei. Even if the city is in chaos, you won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. Even if your crime isn¡¯t punishable by death, it will dy your n to earn money.¡±

    King Yue Fei advocated taking in refugees, but the four families turned a deaf ear. Princess Shaoyi¡¯s involvement in Liancheng¡¯s silkworm business might not be without King Yue Fei¡¯s intentions.

    Unfortunately, after being a local tyrant in Liancheng for so long, the four families had forgotten their limits. From the moment Princess Shaoyi handed over her business card, Master Li knew that once something happened in Liancheng, the four families would not be able to respond.

    The four family heads looked at one another, unable to make up their minds for a moment.

    Lord Li did not want to persuade them anymore and only said, ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve said. You should make the decision yourselves!¡±

 Chapter 800 - 800: The Winner Is the King and the Loser Is the Bandit

    Chapter 800 - 800: The Winner Is the King and the Loser Is the Bandit

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao drafted the letter and handed the Empress Dowager a memorial. She sent someone to send it to the capital as soon as possible.

    After that, she ordered someone to go to the county office to borrow a map of Liancheng. She prepared a sand table and fiddled with it ording to the mountain terrain on the map.

    When Yin Huaixi entered the courtyard, he saw her studying the map and fiddling with the sand table. He couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks. His eyes were filled with shock.

    Even generals who had been through hundreds of battles in the army might not be proficient in maps.

    During a war, the main general who was proficient in maps would draw the terrain alone and review it on the sand table. He would exin it to the generals who led the troops. The generals who led the troops were all experienced in battle. Although they did not know how to read maps, after simplification, review, and exnation, they would naturally understand. Soon, they could set their tactics through the terrain review.

    He had never taught Yu Youyao to read maps.

    The first time Yu Youyao came into contact with the map was when he went to Shandong to quell the rebellion. He used the map to fiddle with the sand table in his room. Coincidentally, Yu Youyao came over to look for him. Seeing that he was serious, she did not disturb him. She only rested her chin on her hand and sat at the table to watch.

    Yu Youyao fiddled with it for a while before looking up to see Yin Huaixi standing not far away and looking at her. She quickly said, ¡°Neenth Brother,e over and help me take a look. Is the sand table set up properly?¡±

    Aftering to the North, she did not know what to call Yin Huaixi.

    She couldn¡¯t call him her Cousin. Brother Jingzhi was too unruly, and King Yue Fei was too distant. She couldn¡¯t call him by his name. After hesitating for a long time, she might as well call him Neenth Brother.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    She was on the jade te of the imperial family as an adopted daughter. Yin Huaixi was ranked 19th in the imperial family¡¯s generation, so it was appropriate to call him Neenth Brother.

    Yin Huaixi agreed happily. He took the map and looked at it for a moment. ¡°So it¡¯s the terrain of the mountains north of Liancheng. It roughly matches the map.¡±

    Then, he helped make subtle adjustments. As he made the adjustments, he exined to her how to urately map and set up sand tables.

    Since she had talent, regardless of whether she had the chance to use it in the future, he had to teach her carefully.

    When the terrain of the entire northern mountain area appeared in front of Yu Youyao, her eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s as if the entire northern mountain area has shrunk and is ced in front of me. I can see everything.¡±

    Yin Huaixi asked her, ¡°Why did you suddenly set up a sand table?¡±

    As Yu Youyao observed the terrain on the sand table, she said, ¡°I want to see which ces in the northern mountains are suitable for settling down and raising silkworms. Everyone says that one should help others to the end. Since I¡¯ve interfered in the refugees¡¯ matters, I have to settle this matter well.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was not surprised.

    Yu Youyao focused on Fuzhen and Lianzhen, which her grandfather had rmended, and asked Yin Huaixi for his opinion.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°A few days ago, I brought someone who¡¯s proficient in soil and forestry to the northern mountains to investigate. Lianzhen and Fuzhen both have natural forests which are advantageous for raising silkworms. It¡¯s also because there¡¯s a small poption. Thus, raising silkworms hasn¡¯t been developed there, and it¡¯s not controlled by the four families. It¡¯s suitable for the refugees to settle down. After the matter is settled, I¡¯ll personally bring people to the mountains to chase away the wild beasts and n for a silkworm farm. Then, the refugees will be moved over in batches.¡±

    Since Yin Huaixi had already made arrangements, there was no need for her to worry. Yu Youyao waspletely relieved. ¡°I¡¯ve sent a letter to the Yu n. The Yu n values fame and fortune, but they have the pride of Duke Zhonglie in their bones. They¡¯re considered one of the few people in the court who¡¯s willing to stand up for themoners. With the premise that they won¡¯t harm their own interests, they¡¯ll definitely make a move.¡±

    Even a greedy and shameless person like Yu Zongzheng did it himself when he went to Zhejiang to relieve the disaster. He spared no effort and was even injured by the mob.

    A n that had been passed down for hundreds of years not only inherited culture, but also the mental will of a family.

    The human heart was easily changed, but the spirit was immortal.

    It had only been three months since she left the Yu Residence, but Yu Youyao had already learned to control the Yu n. On the premise that she did not offend the other party¡¯s interests, she made it her own. It was obvious that she had broadened her horizons and breadth of mind.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°The vassal lord¡¯s every move will be controlled by the Imperial Court. To deal with the nobles, you have to rely on the Yu n behind you and the Xie Residence¡¯s huge channels.¡±

    This was a contest between schrs and nobles.

    Fortunately, both the Yu n and the Xie Residence had the ability topete with the nobles.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Liaodong is a military town. There¡¯s an official road that leads straight to the capital to ensure that the information between the two ces is interconnected. The news can be sent to the capital in three days at the earliest. I even sent an invitation to the Empress Dowager toe to the North to help promote the nting of sweet potatoes at your invitation. In addition, I mentioned some of the current situation in the North and didn¡¯t mention anything about Quanzhou.¡±

    After the Xie Residence fled Quanzhou, Quanzhou was already on full alert. All the merchants who passed by the Quanzhou dock were not allowed to enter the city. Outside, they only knew that thieves were killing and setting fires in the city, but they did not know the exact situation.

    The matter in Quanzhou involved the vassal lords who were about to rebel, and it was not something a princess like her could get involved in.

    She had no evidence that the Liangzhou army had disguised themselves as bandits.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze suddenly darkened. ¡°The King of Liang will rebel sooner orter. Not just anyone can stop him.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood that rebellion would implicate the entire family. The King of Liang was not a fool. He had been hiding his strength for many years and thought that he had made full preparations. By attacking the Xie Residence, he was increasing his chips for his hegemony. Even if the Imperial Court found out about this in advance, the King of Liang would not sit back and do nothing. He would just rebel in advance.

    The winner was king, and the loser was a bandit.

    History books were written by victors.

    ¡ª-

    In February, there were still fireces burning in the Longevity Pce.

    Auntie Shen was wearing a gray coat dress with a cor iid with rat fur. She held a memorial and lifted the curtain to enter the inner hall.

    The hot air in the hall mixed with the lingering smell of medicine rushed into her nose, making Auntie Shen dizzy. She felt as if something was blocking her heart.

    She frowned slightly. ¡°The Empress Dowager is resting in the inner room. Don¡¯t fully close the windows in the inner hall. Leave a thin crack so that there is air cirction. Don¡¯t burn the fireces too brightly either. Instead, it¡¯ll be suffocating. If the room is cold, you can add charcoal cages and add a few more foot warmers.¡±

    The pce maids in the inner hall quickly bowed in agreement.

    Auntie Shen was worried and instructed sternly, ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s health is not stable. All of you, serve her carefully. You can¡¯t be careless.¡±

    After knocking on the pce maid¡¯s door, Auntie Shen bypassed the door and entered the inner room.

    The Empress Dowager got up and wore a bright yellow inner robe. She leaned against the pillow and closed her eyes to rest.

    Auntie Shen walked to the bed without saying anything. The Empress Dowager had removed her high and mighty phoenix crown. After untying her hair, it revealed the gray and white strands that had been hidden in her bun in the past. Her face looked sickly and she looked much older.

    Auntie Shen¡¯s heart felt a little bitter. She bowed and was about to call her the Empress Dowager.

    Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyelids twitched and she slowly opened them. She rebuked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a sound when you walk?¡±

 Chapter 801 - 801: Secret

    Chapter 801 - 801: Secret

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°How can I scare you?¡± Auntie Shen smiled and hurriedly went forward to help the Empress Dowager up. She added a pillow behind her back to make her feel morefortable. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    The Empress Dowager sighed softly. ¡°In the end, I lost my health when I was young. Now that I¡¯m old, no matter how much medicine I take, I¡¯ll only be like that.¡±

    Auntie Shen recalled that the Empress Dowager was already 69 years old.

    The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help but think of Old Madam Yu. ¡°Compared to Old Madam Yu, I¡¯m still alright. I have people who are proficient in nourishing my body by my side and have started recuperating early on. I¡¯m much older than her, but I¡¯ve lived longer than her.¡±

    Auntie Shen smiled and said nothing. She turned around and poured a cup of hot tea, handing it over.

    After saying a few words, the Empress Dowager felt a little listless. After drinking the tea and recuperating, she saw the memorial on the small table. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Auntie Shen hurriedly said, ¡°Princess Shaoyi sent a memorial into the pce from Liancheng. There¡¯s also some incense medicine personally made by Princess Shaoyi. Among them, there¡¯s a Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill. I¡¯ve already sent it to the Imperial Hospital for Imperial Physician Hu to check.¡±

    Previously, when Princess Shaoyi was conferred the title of County Head, she often sent things to the pce. Most of them were incense medicine that she had made herself.

    The Empress Dowager liked Princess Shaoyi. After the Imperial Physician¡¯s examination, there was no problem, so she did not avoid using the medicine.

    After using more of her medicine, she was better.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Princess Shaoyi was talented, and the things she made were a little better than others.

    ¡°She¡¯s quite considerate. It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t have a child to support the royal family. Otherwise, I would be willing to dote on her like Old Madam Yu.¡± There were a few princesses in the pce, and none of them were considerate people. The Empress Dowager felt a little regretful. As she took the memorial, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she recuperating in Quanzhou? Why did she go to the North?¡±

    As she spoke, she had already opened the memorial.

    Auntie Shen turned around and went to the incense table. She changed the calming incense in the incense burner to an incense pill.

    A momentter, the Empress Dowager finished reading the memorial. ¡°Shaoyi mentioned in the memorial that King Yue Fei has set up a refugee camp in an area where the drought is lighter and the supplies are more abundant. He ns to promote the nting of sweet potatoes to relieve the drought, so he specially invited her to the North.¡±

    Auntie Shen was also stunned. After a while, she said, ¡°The North is a bitterly cold ce. Princess Shaoyi¡­¡±

    The Empress Dowager sighed again. ¡°Since she was conferred the title of Princess Shaoyi, she has to carry out her virtue. She¡¯s worthy.¡±

    Auntie Shen lowered her head and listened without saying anything.

    However, the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The auspicious snow indicates a prosperous year. Last winter, there wasn¡¯t much snow in the entire north. It¡¯s already February, but the weather is still as cold as an ice cer. It seems that this year is another year of disaster.¡±

    Auntie Shen said softly, ¡°You¡¯ve done your best.¡±

    The emperor had taken a medicinal pill and it had poisoned his body. He was sick in the pce and had been ignoring the court for a long time. In order to prevent the news from being leaked and causing the court to be unstable, the Empress Dowager had ordered someone to seal the hall door. Concubine Lan wanted the Second Prince to walk from the imperial study to the previous court to support the government and take the opportunity to take over the power. She had reached a consensus with the Empress Dowager and kept this matter a secret.

    Now, Concubine Lan was in charge of the emperor¡¯s pce.

    She had been in charge of the harem for many years and had deep-rooted power in the pce. Even Imperial Concubine Xu did not notice anything amiss. She only cared about joining forces with the Xu family and forming cliques in the court.

    The Empress Dowager looked at the memorial and pondered for a long time before asking, ¡°Is the emperor¡¯s health better?¡±

    Auntie Shen¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Concubine Lan¡¯s people said that it¡¯s still the same.¡±

    That was, there was no improvement. The Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes flickered. After a while, she said, ¡°Send Shaoyi¡¯s memorial to the cab.¡±

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s memorial was just a request for a casual chat, so no one could find anything wrong with it. However, if someone saw it, they would inevitably have other thoughts.

    There were frequent riots among the refugees in the three provinces of the capital. Even the government could not suppress them.

    If the Imperial Court did not think of a countermeasure as soon as possible, more and more refugees would gather together. The situation would be more and more serious, and it might even cause arge-scale riot and endanger the country.

    However, the treasury was empty, and the court officials were helpless.

    Now that the North still had the strength to amodate the refugees, how could the cab sit still? They immediately gathered the ministers for a meeting.

    The cab had caused a hugemotion because of Yu Zongshen¡¯s resignation, but the Ministry of Revenue was still in Yu Zongshen¡¯s hands.

    In order to consolidate the right of the royalists to speak in the cab, the royalists mobilized their connections and sent an old minister of the Yu n¡¯s legitimate lineage into the cab.

    The status of the Yu n in the cab was unshakable.

    Elder Yu was listening calmly as the court officials argued about the resettlement of the refugees.

    When both sides were talking so much that their faces flushed with agitation, neither of them could convince the other. Everyone looked at Elder Yu in unison. ¡°Elder Yu, what do you think?¡±

    After receiving Yu Youyao¡¯s letter, Elder Yu knew more about the situation in the North than others. He had a n and was naturally calm in the face of many questions.

    He asked, ¡°Why is Princess Shaoyi going to the North?¡±

    Seeing that he looked so confident, Lord Qi, the Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court, had a guess in his heart. ¡°The memorial mentioned that King Yue Fei wanted to promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the areas that were less affected by the disaster in the North to relieve the drought. As the sweet potatoes were sessfully nted by Princess Shaoyi, and it concerns the survival of the tens of millions ofmoners in the North, King Yue Fei asked Princess Shaoyi for help.¡±

    Old Yu asked again, ¡°Why did King Yue Fei dare to take in arge number of refugees?¡±

    Lord Qi looked enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s because the drought in the three northeastern provinces is rtively light, so it doesn¡¯t affect the nting of sweet potatoes. Sweet potatoes are cheap, durable, and full. As long as we promote nting in the three northeastern provinces, with the sweet potatoes, King Yue Fei naturally won¡¯t be worried about whether the refugees have food.¡±

    The two of them cooperated well.

    Elder Yu smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that settled?¡±

    ¡°Settled?¡± The court officials looked at one another.

    Elder Yu simply made it clear. ¡°Most of the north is drought-stricken, and the fields are drought-stricken, so we can¡¯t nt crops. The disaster in the three northeastern provinces is light. Coincidentally, King Yue Fei wants to promote the nting of sweet potatoes, so we¡¯ll move the refugees to nt sweet potatoes. King Yue Fei has arge army, and the refugees won¡¯t dare to act rashly with him around.¡±

    The court officials were immediately speechless. They were a little tempted, but they were also afraid of King Yue Fei¡¯s authority. They were worried that King Yue Fei would be unhappy if they threw this huge problem to him.

    ¡°This¡ª This isn¡¯t good. The North is under King Yue Fei¡¯s rule. It¡¯s understandable that he¡¯s taking in the refugees from the North. If we send the refugees from other areas over too, millions of them will be waiting to eat. There¡¯s still no sign of the sweet potatoes. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll eat all the military food.¡±

    ¡°King Yue Fei has no obligation to ept refugees from ces other than the North. If he refuses, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. King Yue Fei isn¡¯t easy to get along with either. It¡¯s better not to provoke him¡­¡±

    ¡°This, if we anger King Yue Fei, it won¡¯t be easy to clean up¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 802 - 802: A Dragon Swimming in the Sea

    Chapter 802 - 802: A Dragon Swimming in the Sea

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Moving the refugees to the three northeastern provinces was a good idea. Not only could they settle the refugees and give them a way out, but they could also resolve a disaster and throw the refugees to King Yue Fei.

    However, the problem was!

    King Yue Fei was not stupid.

    After the rebellion in Shandong and the case of King Li of Zhou, Yue Fei had already established his authority in the court. In particr, the cab was especially afraid of him.

    Elder Yu looked expectant of them. ¡°All of you usually look quite smart, but when ites to big matters, why did you make a mistake? Think about it. When the Great Zhou Dynasty was first established, Emperor Gaozu set up an army town in the Liaodong area. The sea was in the east, and Liao was at the border. Since China was peaceful, they definitely had to guard it. He also issued a series of national policies to ensure strong borders and external defense. He even moved arge number of refugees who had been disced by the war to the North.¡±

    The court officials gradually came to a realization.

    Lord Qi was even more excited and pped his thigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. The North is vast and sparsely popted. Migrating refugees and developing the poption to increase productivity is also in line with the national policy of the strong borders. Since it¡¯s a national policy, King Yue Fei can¡¯t refuse.¡±

    A ¡°national policy¡± had resolved the worries of the court officials. The court officials immediately became happy.

    ¡°Elder Yu, that¡¯s a brilliant idea¡­¡±

    ¡°As expected, the older the wiser¡­¡±<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    ¡°Elder Yu¡¯s n is very high¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Elder Yu had a calm expression. ¡°King Yue Fei is a vassal lord, so it¡¯s not appropriate for him to interfere in the government¡¯s matters. However, it¡¯s not easy for the government to control arge number of refugees who have moved to the North. We still need King Yue Fei to step in and intimidate them. We can¡¯t let him use his status as a vassal lord to wash his hands of it. If anything happens, no one can take responsibility.¡±

    Lord Qi¡¯s eyelids twitched. Was he asking King Yue Fei to interfere in the government¡¯s matters?

    The court officials were also stunned and couldn¡¯t help but think carefully about these words.

    Elder Yu saw the expressions of the court officials. This was because after reading the contents of the national policies issued by Emperor Gaozu and talking about such sensitive words, he did not pant or panic.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a national policy, everyone should follow it. King Yue Fei can¡¯t stay out of it. Back then, Emperor Gaozu advocated the relocation of the refugees with the help of the Liaodong capital.¡±

    Immediately, an eunuch left the hall.

    Not long after, he brought over a stack of books that were all about the national policies issued by Emperor Gaozu.

    The court officials immediately began to flip through it.

    Elder Yu picked up his teacup and leaned back in his chair to drink his tea.

    About 15 minutester, a court official said, ¡°Elder Yu, you¡¯re right. Since it¡¯s a national policy, everyone should follow it. The North is under King Yue Fei¡¯s rule, and there are often external enemies at the border. Only by dealing with the internal and external problems can we be at ease. Although it¡¯s the responsibility of the government to settle the refugees, King Yue Fei also has to do it. You have to know that in extraordinary times, you have to do things very differently.¡±

    It was a little inappropriate for King Yue Fei to interfere in the settlement of the refugees.

    However,pared to the hidden dangers brought about by the frequent riots of the refugees, this oue seemed to be more eptable.

    Moreover, with Emperor Gaozu¡¯s example, it made sense.

    At the thought of this, the court officials quickly reached a consensus.

    Elder Yu continued, ¡°When refugees first enter the North, they will also need the eptance and relief of the North¡¯s nobles. We have to give an order for them to fully support the government and King Yue Fei¡¯s arrangements for the refugees. Those who disobey the order will be severely punished.¡±

    Immediately, many court officials chimed in. ¡°Elder Yu, you¡¯ve thought it through. Since it¡¯s a national policy, if everyone in the North follows it, the nobles are no exception.¡±

    Military officials couldn¡¯t do political work other than those involving war. At this moment, the Marquis of Zhen said, ¡°The Di people have also suffered from a drought. Last year, more than ten small-scale battles had already erupted in the North in session. I think after spring, the Di people won¡¯t stop and will continue to disturb the North frequently. King Yue Fei wants to lead the war in the North and also take into ount the resettlement of the refugees. We can¡¯t lose too much because of a small matter. The nobles have to cooperate. Those who disobey will be killed for undermining politics.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the court officials instantly realized the severity of the matter.

    Only when the border was stable would they have a peaceful life.

    On this matter, the court officials quickly reached a consensus.

    Most of the nobles in the North had a lot of connections in the court, but refugees were indeed a big problem for them. Since they could throw out the hot potato, no matter who it was, at least they would be safe.

    The most important thing now was to deal with the refugees first.

    As for the rest, it wouldn¡¯t be toote to talk about itter.

    There was a ce for millions of refugees without the Imperial Court providing any money. Not only did it resolve a huge problem, but it also did not make things difficult for them. The court officials, who had always dyed serious matters and were proactive in scheming for personal gain, disyed a rare swift and decisive side. They immediately drafted a memorial and handed it to the Longevity Pce.

    The emperor was obsessed with alchemy and had been ignoring political matters for a long time.

    After not going to court for four to five months in a row, the court officials felt that it was strange and secretly inquired about the news in the pce.

    However, the harem was controlled by the Empress Dowager and Concubine Lan together, so it was not easy to investigate. However, the more they could not find out, the more the court officials felt that there was something wrong, and the more unwilling they were to give up. After taking many turns to investigate, they finally found out that the emperor had a fire boil on his face because he had been eating medicinal pills for a long time and had lost his face. He had even sealed the pce gate.

    As it was not a glorious matter, the Empress Dowager ordered the pce servants not to spread it.

    The court officials felt that it was ridiculous.

    However, under the absurdity of it, they felt that it was only right.

    The emperor was the Son of Heaven. His sovereign authority was divinely bestowed. How dignified was that? How could he ept the Heavenly Enlightenment if his face was harmed? Why did he not go to court for a long time? He even had to hide the news tightly.

    They did not even choose people with damaged faces and crippled bodies in the imperial examination to prevent them from losing their dignity.

    How could he be the ruler of a country?

    This was the only reason that could exin the recentmotion in the pce.

    Therefore, just like the Empress Dowager, the court officials kept this matter a secret. All the matters in the court were discussed by the cab and decided by the Empress Dowager.

    The Empress Dowager looked at the memorial in the cab and stared at the words ¡°national policy¡± for a long time. ¡°Yin Huaixi¡¯s leg has recovered. He¡¯s like a dragon swimming in the sea, in the sky, in the ground, in the rain, and in the clouds.¡± The brush dipped in cinnabar hung above the memorial for a long time. The high-grade cinnabar ink of the Dragon Spring was wet but not condensed. It had been sitting there for a long time and did not dry. She sighed softly, and her expression became veryplicated. Finally, she signed. ¡°Forget it. I have to rely on him in the future.¡±

    Eunuch Zhu lowered his head and bowed to the side. He held the golden te, which had a carving of nine dragons ying with pearls, with both hands. There was mud on it, as well as the heirloom seal, brush, and other imperial items.

    The Empress Dowager ced the red brush on the pen holder, which was on the golden te. She took the jade seal and gently stamped it. ¡°Give it to Eunuch He!¡±

    Eunuch Zhu quickly bowed and left.

    The Empress Dowager leaned against therge pillow in low spirits and looked at the smoke rising from the incense burner on the incense table. Her eyes were a little blurry, and for some reason, she thought of King Li of Zhou¡¯s biological mother, Concubine Hui.

 Chapter 803 - 803: Calming the Chaos

    Chapter 803 - 803: Calming the Chaos

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The previous emperor valued agriculture very much. In the second year of his ascension to the throne, he issued an edict to the entire country. ¡°Farmers are the most fated people in the world. When the fields are opened, I will personally lead the farming. The officials and everyone below will follow.¡±

    The emperor personally farmed in the field, and there were manymoners watching.

    King Li of Zhou¡¯s mother, Concubine Hui, was the woman that the previous emperor had brought back to the pce from themoners during the farming ceremony.

    After Concubine Hui entered the pce, she opened a few acres ofnd in her own pce. She farmed in spring, brewed in summer, harvested in autumn, and hid in winter. She lived like an ordinary farm girl.

    The previous emperor¡¯s heart ached for Concubine Hui.

    Concubine Hui said bluntly, ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯re the emperor, but you still plow and personally farm to persuade themoners. You said that farmers are the most fated people in the world. However, I¡¯m just a farmer¡¯s daughter to begin with, and I don¡¯t even know many words. I don¡¯t know anything about the zither, chess, calligraphy, painting, and poetry. I only know how to manage the crops and nt some vegetables and fruits to respect Your Majesty¡¯s importance in agriculture and show Your Majesty¡¯s benevolence.¡±

    However, the previous emperor liked this very much and doted on Concubine Hui very much. ¡°You farm in spring, brew in summer, harvest in autumn, and hide in winter. All four of them have not been lost. There are endless grains. My beloved concubine, you have contributed.¡±

    Most of the men in the Yin family had the problem of being sentimental. As the Empress of the Central Pce, she naturally knew how to weigh the pros and cons.

    The emperor did not dote on the daughter of a powerful minister, but an insignificant farm girl. The Empress was happy to see that she could not threaten her status.

    Therefore, she had a good rtionship with Concubine Hui and had also blocked many open and secret attacks for her.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Concubine Hui had raised a son for the previous emperor. The previous emperor liked him very much and included the character ¡°Li¡± in his name.

    Others felt that this word was unclear, but the Empress and the previous emperor were husband and wife. How could she not know that the emperor only had high hopes for this son?

    The word ¡°Li¡± could mean ¡°encouragement.¡±

    It could also mean to sharpen armor.

    It could also have the meaning of destion, violence, and evil.

    The deeper the love, the deeper the n. The previous emperor had high hopes for his son, but he was worried that he would cause trouble for his son and hid his deep love.

    Yin Lixing did not let the previous emperor down. He was very talented.

    The Empress summoned Concubine Hui. ¡°Xing¡¯er is five years old. The teacher from the Zhan Residence who enlightened him said that Xing¡¯er is talented and smart. He advised the emperor to invite a great teacher and teach him carefully. Recently, the emperor has been lingering about this matter.¡±

    Concubine Hui was not stupid. A five-year-old prince had many great teachers in the court who could raise him. The only thing that could make the emperor hesitate was something deeper.

    Concubine Hui immediately knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°I¡¯m a farmer¡¯s daughter. After entering the pce, I received the Empress¡¯s blessing to apany the emperor and sessfully give birth to a prince to help the imperial family. Although I don¡¯t know much, I know that a drop of water should be returned with a spring. I naturally remember the Empress¡¯s kindness to me. I don¡¯t dare to ask for anything else.¡±

    When the Empress was young, she had a miscarriage secretly caused by a concubine in the pce and injured her body. She had not been pregnant for many years.

    She had a good rtionship with Concubine Hui, and Yin Lixing was also close to her. She had originally understood the emperor¡¯s thoughts and wanted to take Yin Lixing under her name.

    With the emperor¡¯s favor, the status of the legitimate son, and the Empress¡¯s support, the position of the crown prince would definitely be his.

    In the future, when Yin Lixing inherited the throne, he would respect her as the Empress Dowager and Concubine Hui as the Imperial Concubine.

    However, Concubine Hui was unwilling, so the Empress gave up.

    However, after this incident, it was impossible for her to let Yin Lixing sit in that position.

    Later on, the emperor gave up on choosing another master for Yin Lixing.

    After Concubine Hui passed away due to illness, the previous emperor was extremely sad and gradually became deste in the court. As there was no one to control him, Yin Lixing gradually became ridiculous.

    The Empress took the opportunity to take over.

    She had chosen the current emperor, who was the Fourth Prince, and stood against everyone¡¯s opinion. After the previous emperor passed away, she had supported him to ascend the throne and be the Empress Dowager as she wished.

    As a result, it attracted a lot of criticism.

    The court officials privately felt that the current emperor¡¯s throne came from an illegitimate source.

    It was indeed improper.

    The previous emperor¡¯s favorite candidate for the throne had never been the current emperor.

    Before the previous emperor passed away, he only thought about Yin Lixing.

    However, the previous emperor valued literature over martial arts and suppressed the generals and the imperial family, causing the imperial family and military officials to have a deep grudge against the previous emperor. She had long reached an agreement with the imperial family that after the Fourth Prince ascended the throne, he would recover the title of the imperial family.

    With the support of the imperial family, the previous emperor also knew that even if he left behind a will, Yin Lixing would not be able to sessfully ascend the throne without the support of his mother.

    It was only after the Empress had promised the previous emperor to protect Yin Lixing¡¯s life that the emperor relented and made the Fourth Prince the crown prince.

    In the blink of an eye, the previous emperor had also passed away many years ago. Every time it waste at night, she couldn¡¯t help but think about this.

    The emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty all had the habit of killing. Nine out of ten emperors were warlike. Meanwhile, thest one was a foreign species who was not warlike. This was the previous emperor.

    They fought all year round, so the treasury was not rich. Ever since the previous emperor ascended the throne, he had suppressed the generals and the imperial family, and focused on agriculture to stabilize the foundation. He recuperated and started a prosperous situation.

    Could she really threaten such a schrly and benevolent emperor?

    The previous emperor would not believe her so easily. Perhaps he had a backup n before he died?

    However, all of this was just her guess. However, looking at the situation in the court in the past two years, she actually felt that it was finally here.

    The Empress Dowager twirled her prayer beads and sighed softly. ¡°You¡¯re not like a ruler, a servant, a husband, a father, or a son. This isn¡¯t something that can be done in a day. It¡¯s graduallying to an end! To turn the chaotic world upside down is the path of a king.¡±

    With that, she gently closed her eyes.

    Auntie Shen tiptoed forward. Her fingers trembled as she gently checked the Empress Dowager¡¯s breathing. She suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡­ .

    The capital had long closed the city gate and did not allow refugees to enter. However, arge number of refugees still surged into the capital and gathered outside the city. They were tortured by hunger and cold and allowed despair to swallow them bit by bit.

    ¡°Give it to me, give me the child¡­¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s angry roar sounded outside the city.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. This is our child. You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t¡­¡± The woman in ragged clothes hugged the child tightly. The girl in her arms was as thin as a stick, and there was an almost numb confusion on her dirty face.

    The people around them looked at them nkly, while some stared at the little girl, their eyes clearly filled with greed.

    ¡°Give me the child¡­¡± The man roared crazily and pulled the child over.

    The woman wailed, but she held the child¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You promised me, no¡­ You, wait a little longer. The city gate will definitely open tomorrow. At that time, the government will release food. I beg you, wait a little longer. Our family of 11 escaped, but there are only three left¡­¡±

    ¡°The city gate won¡¯t open anymore!¡± The man roared and looked at the woman numbly. ¡°Those officials in the capital closed the city gate themselves and are living well at home. They can¡¯t care about the lives of us refugees at all. They just want us to die¡­¡±

 Chapter 804 - 804: Hanlin Steward

    Chapter 804 - 804: Hanlin Steward

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Towards the end, the man finally couldn¡¯t help but hug his head and squat on the ground to cry.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you open the city gate¡­¡±

    ¡°If they don¡¯t open the city, what should we do?!¡±

    ¡°Does the Imperial Court really not care about us anymore?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The surroundings were in chaos. In the end, the man¡¯s words had pierced through the refugees¡¯ only hope of despair.

    It was chaos. Complete chaos.

    A tall and strong man rushed over desperately and snatched the little girl from the woman¡¯s arms.

    The woman screamed and cried crazily, ¡°Child, my child, stop. Please, no¡­¡± The woman wanted to snatch her child back, but she was mercilessly pushed to the ground by the tall and strong man.

    The outside of the city was filled with people. This barbaric scene stimted the starving refugees. Some went up to help the women snatch the child, while others went over to snatch the child from the tall and strong man.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Screams and curses mixed together.

    First, someone stepped on her hand, then more and more people stepped on her. The woman screamed and cried as if no one had heard her.

    At this moment, a sharp and ear-piercing gong sounded from the city gate.

    The refugees stopped the riot. The woman lying on the ground, who managed to dodge the bullet, shouted numbly, ¡°Ya¡¯er, my little Ya¡¯er, child¡­¡±

    The refugees looked at the majestic city wall in a daze. Hope intertwined in their eyes as they rushed crazily to the bottom of the city gate and pushed it open.

    Yu Shande stood on the city wall and looked down at the densely packed refugees. He suddenly understood what it meant by the saying, ¡°Meat and wine go to waste behind the red doors, while the frozen bones of the poor lie on the road.¡±

    Feeling sad, he tightened his grip on the notice in his hand. ¡°¡­Last year, there was a flood in Zhejiang. The Japanese pirates colluded with pirates and wantonly invaded all over the southeast coast of our country, causing a serious reduction in food production in the south. As a result, the north suffered a hundred-year drought. The Imperial Court tried their best to provide relief, but it was still insufficient.¡±

    Was that really the truth?

    Wasn¡¯t it because the Imperial Court¡¯s expenditure was insufficient and the government was greedy, causing the treasury to be deficient? In order to fill the deficit, they increased the collection of taxes. During the good years, themoners couldn¡¯t eat their fill, let alone after a natural disaster.

    The Imperial Court¡¯s disaster relief was not good, so tens of millions of people in the west and north were affected. More than a million refugees starved to death, and many areas were filled with starved people.

    This was a natural disaster and a man-made disaster.

    However, the notice that he had read out now still had to whitewash the peace and push all the crimes to the natural disasters, as well as the pirates and Japanese pirates. He also had to try his best to glorify the Imperial Court.

    This was ridiculous, too ridiculous!

    Yu Shande¡¯s expression was wooden. ¡°¡­There is always a way out. Princess Shaoyi tried to nt a type of sweet potato that was imported into the country from overseas. ording to the Imperial Court, this sweet potato is resistant to dry weather, durable, has high yield, and is filling. It¡¯s suitable for the soil in the north.¡±

    The refugees gradually quietened down, their dirty faces filled with hope.

    They had fled all the way to many ces and had been helped by others. Some people had eaten the sweet potatoes that Princess Shaoyi had tried to nt and said that sweet potatoes could allow them to survive. They had also heard many people say that Princess Shaoyi was a living Bodhisattva.

    The refugees did not trust the Imperial Court.

    They believed in Princess Shaoyi.

    ¡°King Yue Fei, who¡¯s guarding Liaodong, has set up a refugee camp in the North. He also wants to promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the less affected area of Liaodong in the North to alleviate the famine in the North and even the entire country. When Princess Shaoyi found out about this, she went to Liaodong to help King Yue Fei nt sweet potatoes.¡±

    In the eyes of the world, Princess Shaoyi represented the Imperial Court and the Yin Imperial Family. The Imperial Court publicized Princess Shaoyi¡¯s benevolence and virtue to calm the hearts of the people.

    Indeed!

    The numb refugees looked moved.

    However, following that, it was reced by deeper despair and stupefaction. No matter how good the sweet potatoes were, there was no way to stop them from starving and let them live!

    ¡°Liaodong is vast and sparsely popted. If we want to promote the nting of sweet potatoes, we need arge number of people. The Imperial Court has decided to relocate a portion of the refugees to the North to settle down.¡±

    Immediately, there were refugees who admired King Yue Fei¡¯s wisdom. They couldn¡¯t help but hold a trace of hope and ask, ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    Yu Shande said, ¡°I¡¯m the Hanlin Academy¡¯s Steward and Princess Shaoyi¡¯s brother.¡±

    He had been taught by the Yu n since he was young and had learned from schrs, agriculture, artisans, and business. All he had learned was to govern the world and serve the people.

    Sometimes, he wondered if he could have plucked up the courage like Song Mingzhao three years ago and been sent to a small county to be a seventh-grade official. Would he have been able to protect themoners and benefit a region?

    It was better than spending the past three years in the Hanlin Academy, interacting with and befriending mediocre people.

    After the notice was released by the Imperial Court, he immediately left the residence and went straight out of the city.

    No matter how the servants in the family shouted and chased after him, he ignored them.

    At the bottom, a refugee asked in a daze, ¡°What kind of official is the Hanlin Academy Steward? How big is this official? Does what he says count?¡±

    Someone also replied, ¡°It¡¯s a sixth-grade official position. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a big official position, but he¡¯s a close minister of the emperor. He¡¯s in charge of drafting the emperor¡¯s words and actions, the history of the country, the scriptures, and so on. Those who take on this position are all valued by the emperor. In the future, they¡¯ll most likely be able to enter the cab and be elders.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s amazing¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s even Princess Shaoyi¡¯s brother¡­¡±

    ¡°Did the emperor send him over?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was amotion below.

    At this moment, someone asked carefully.

    ¡°Is King Yue Fei really willing to ept us refugees? Is he lying to us?¡±

    ¡°The capital is a long way from the North. How are we going to get there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re starving. We¡¯ll starve to death before we can reach the North. Are you trying to trick us away on purpose¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard official, you¡¯re up to no good¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a lie. You just want us to die¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The refugees, who had finally calmed down, were furious again. Yu Shande quickly exined, ¡°Calm down and listen to me. Calm down¡­¡±

    After a while, someone finally stood up to stop them.

    Yu Shande finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Tomorrow, the government will distribute food. Everyone will be given 1.5 kilograms of food. The Imperial Court will send a thousand elite troops to escort you to the North. When you reach the North, King Yue Fei¡¯s men wille to pick you up¡­¡±

    One and a half kilograms of food had already been decided after a dispute among the court officials.

    Many people did not want to pay for this food, but if they did not pay for it and appeased the refugees first, how could the refugees obediently go to the North?

    They had 1.5 kilograms of food. If they ate one meal that weighed 100 grams a day, it was only enough for 15 days.

    The capital was rtively close to Liaodong, and there was a direct official road. Arge number of refugees did not have enough to eat and could not walk fast. They would definitely arrive in half a month.

    Upon hearing that there was food, the refugees quietened down. Even if it was only 1.5 kilograms, at the very least, they wouldn¡¯t starve to death.

    The leader of the refugees asked again, ¡°I heard that King Yue Fei has already used the military¡¯s relief money to help the refugees. Arge number of refugees have gathered in the North. Where did the foode from?¡±

 Chapter 805 - 805: Different Paths Lead to the Same Destination

    Chapter 805 - 805: Different Paths Lead to the Same Destination

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Shande replied patiently, ¡°The Imperial Court has already ordered the officials and nobles of various ces in the North to help with the resettlement of the refugees. The three provinces of Liaodong are near the sea, so they have more resources and less drought. When you reach the Liaodong area, you can still obtain food from other ces.¡±

    If the government and the nobles were really reliable, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many refugees rushing into the capital.

    Whether the refugees could be settled still depended on King Yue Fei.

    King Yue Fei was not a fool. There were so many refugees without money or food. How were they going to settle down?

    After some consideration, the court officials nned to prioritize the You army¡¯s sry. They even gathered 30% more military sry from other ces topensate King Yue Fei.

    In addition, they had transferred a batch of food from Hubei, Henan, and other food-producingnds to the North. Although there wasn¡¯t much, they couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    The court officials wanted to throw the refugee problem to King Yue Fei.

    However, they couldn¡¯t do it too shabbily.

    However, they couldn¡¯t mention the food transfer for the time being, or there would be trouble.

    Yu Shande answered the refugees¡¯ questions one by one without any hesitation.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    There were also some talented and knowledgeable people among the refugees. After asking about everything, a group of people gathered together and discussed this matter at once. They felt that this was a way out. If the capital did not open the city gate and release food, they would still starve to death if they just guarded it. They might as well go to the North to find a way out.

    King Yue Fei was willing to ept refugees, and Princess Shaoyi was also in the North. No matter what, it was better than waiting for death.

    Yu Shande said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, the relief food from the government will be distributed. At that time, the officials and nobles in the city will set up porridge sheds outside the city. You can have a full meal before leaving. It can be considered a farewell. The government will send troops over to guard it. Everyone, remember not to snatch and cause trouble.¡±

    When the refugees heard that they could still have a full meal before leaving, most of them were teary-eyed and excited.

    When Yu Shande saw this scene, he felt sorry for them.

    It was Sixth Miss Qi, Third Miss Song, and Fifth Miss Tang who had joined forces with various families in the capital to raise money and food, asking the Graceful Heart Hall to help the refugees.

    Some families were sincerely kind. Previously, they did not want to stand out because there were too many refugees and they could not help them. With the Graceful Heart Hall standing up, they were naturally willing to contribute generously.

    Some families wanted to take the opportunity to build a good reputation for their daughters and were willing to fork out money and food.

    There were also some families who were worried that there would be additionalplications when they heard that the Imperial Court was moving the refugees to the North. It was better to avoid trouble and pay some money to send the refugees away.

    Otherwise, if arge number of refugees gathered outside the city, they would not even be able to sleep well. They were afraid that the rebels would cause a riot and rebel.

    In short, no matter what their goal was, the refugees could still eat their fill.

    When Yu Shande returned home, he looked for Elder Yu.

    Elder Yu was over 60 years old and had a white beard. After hearing his reason foring, he dug his ears. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡±

    Yu Shande knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve been in the Hanlin Academy for three years. It¡¯s time for me to find a proper job.¡±

    Elder Yu looked at him steadily for a while. ¡°After you entered the Hanlin Academy, you¡¯re very valued by His Majesty. You¡¯ve already been promoted to a steward of the Hanlin Academy. After enduring it, you can be promoted to a fifth-grade steward schr or even a third-grade courtyard head schr. The Hanlin Academy is your stepping stone. In ten years at most, you¡¯ll be able to enter the cab and be an elder. Your future won¡¯t be inferior to that of your second uncle.¡±

    All these years, the Yu n had produced many talents. Yu Shande was not too eye-catching. It was a coincidence that he was valued by the Imperial Court.

    However, what made everyone¡¯s eyes widen was that he could stabilize the opportunity brought about by the emperor¡¯s kindness. Moreover, with the solid foundation he had built over the years, he quickly gained a foothold in the Hanlin Academy and opened up a path to sess for himself.

    In his imagination, Yu Shande only needed to stay in the Hanlin Academy for ten years, and the Yu n would have another elder.

    Yu Shande shook his head. ¡°This isn¡¯t my intention after studying hard for more than ten years. I want to take off my thin silk pants and change into coarse clothes. I want to starve with the refugees and eat grassroots together. I want to bring the 200,000 refugees outside the city to the North to help them settle down in the North.¡±

    His words were so shocking that Elder Yu couldn¡¯t react for a long time.

    ¡°Uncle, there are some things a gentleman can do and some things he can¡¯t do. Sister Yao¡¯er is a woman, but she has the breadth of mind to help the world. I, Yu Shande, am a dignified man. How can I tolerate the suffering of themoners and all living beings but not do anything? My family has named me with the character for virtue. What is virtue? To establish kindness and show benevolence is virtue. Only by taking my name and doing good deeds can I establish myself as a person.¡± Yu Shande slowly stood up and bowed. ¡°Uncle, please fulfill my wish.¡±

    Elder Yu looked up at him. ¡°Have you decided?¡±

    Yu Shande nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    Elder Yu asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    Yu Shande insisted, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Old Yu said one word and closed his eyes again. He was old and often felt exhausted. Sitting down made him want to doze off. He was not as ambitious as young people.

    Yu Shande was stunned on the spot.

    Elder Yu narrowed his eyes, his eyelids twitching as if he was about to fall asleep. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you, and the Yu n won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Yu Shande lowered his head, not knowing what to say.

    Elder Yu said, ¡°Why does Emperor Gaozu have an extremely high evaluation of the Yu n? Why is he willing to use the Yu n but not put in an important position? Just because our Yu n killed the king? Then why did our Yu n kill the king?¡±

    Yu Shande was stunned.

    Elder Yu said, ¡°The Yu n killed the king because the previous dynasty was heartless. Themoners had nowhere to live and the Yu n couldn¡¯t bear to see the people suffer. Emperor Gaozu praised the Yu n for being loyal and strong. He used the Yu n, but it was endless. He knew that the Yu n was the Yu n of everyone in the world, but not the Yu n of the Yin Imperial n. One day, the descendants of the Yin n would be unfilial. How is one to know whether his descendants will be killed?¡±

    Yu Shande was shocked.

    Elder Yu said, ¡°Teaching ording to talent and ording to ambition is the reason why the aristocratic families can always nurture many famous schrs. If you don¡¯t want to do something, naturally, someone will do it. It doesn¡¯t have to be you. Your ambition isn¡¯t in the temple. You¡¯re focused on the people and have the demeanor of an ancestor.¡± At this point, he said meaningfully, ¡°If the Yu n only pursues fame and power, they won¡¯t be able to pass it down.¡±

    In a family, there were people who were famous, people who sought profit, people who loved power, and people who sought wealth¡­

    Some were willing to plead for the people, while others were greedy for power.

    Different paths led to the same destination!

    Yu Shande bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson.¡±

    Elder Yu closed his eyes and dozed off.

    Yu Shande had a choice, but some people did not even have a choice.

    Just like Yu Zongshen.

    After Old Master Yu¡¯s death, other than not wanting to live, the orphan and widow could only live properly. Otherwise, in such a huge family, they would be eaten until not even their bones were left.

    The family emphasized fairness, not justice.

 Chapter 806 - 806: Open Gambit

    Chapter 806 - 806: Open Gambit

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    What was fair?

    The root of the matter was bnce.

    What was bnce?

    It was just for show.

    Under the bnce, some were shrewd and scheming, some were aggrieved, and some used their power for personal gain. However, as long as the overall benefits were not damaged, who would care?

    There would always be bad people among amunity.

    When Yu Shande returned home, he opened a set of ragged clothes hidden in a box and looked at them for a long time.

    From then on, Hanlin Academy Steward Yu Shande no longer existed. His hometown suffered a cmity and he fled into the capital with thousands of refugees.

    ¡­ .

    The news from the Imperial Court was sent in less than three days. It was in the hands of King Yue Fei of Liancheng, and it spread throughout the North and even the entire Great Zhou Dynasty at an astonishing speed.<div>

    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>

    Under the deliberate exaggeration of the Imperial Court, Princess Shaoyi had suddenly be a living Bodhisattva in the hearts of thousands of refugees. She had be a brightmp that guided the desperate refugees who were waiting for death.

    Arge number of refugees began to rush to the North.

    At the same time, Princess Shaoyi was in Liancheng. She had also joined forces with some retail investors in Liancheng to open up silkworm farms and settle the refugees in Fuzhen and Liancheng.

    More than a hundred thousand refugees cried excitedly.

    Everyone was crying. They were crying that they had been stranded all the way and had suffered the torture of hunger and cold. That was why they had fled to this ce and were homeless from then on.

    Now, someone told them this.

    Princess Shaoyi wanted to promote sweet potato cultivation in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    They could rely on raising silkworms and exchanging silk for food to support their families and settle down in this ce where there was no drought.

    Liancheng had little farnd and many forests. Even if they did not have farnd, Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei still opened a way out for them.

    They wouldn¡¯t starve to death.

    In the sorrowful atmosphere, someone shouted hoarsely, ¡°May Princess Shaoyi live for a thousand years¡­¡±

    It was as if a stone had caused a thousand ripples. People kept kneeling and shouting.

    ¡°May Princess Shaoyi live for a thousand years¡­¡±

    ¡°May King Yue Fei live for a thousand years¡­¡±

    The refugees did not forget who had taken them in and provided them with food when they were in despair.

    They would also not forget who nted the sweet potatoes that they relied on to survive every day.

    Who was the one who gave them the medicine they had taken after they fell sick and the medicine to prevent the epidemic?

    ¡­ .

    However, the expressions of the heads of the Qiao, Zhang, Zhao, and Wan families were ashen. They took in refugees and settled them down to deal with internal and external problems. It was the national policy to strengthen the borders and resist external forces.

    Princess Shaoyi had expanded the rules of raising silkworms and arranged for the refugees to follow the national policy.

    The Imperial Court gave a clear order, requesting the full support of the nobles of the North.

    Those who disobeyed the order would be dealt with for undermining politics.

    The Imperial Court personally handed a butcher¡¯s knife to King Yue Fei.

    In the future, King Yue Fei would not be controlled by the nobles because of his status as a vassal lord.

    King Yue Fei controlled everything in the North, and those nobles who had once offended him would not have a good ending.

    There was dead silence in the room.

    The four of them controlled the silkworm business in Liancheng together. On the surface, they were in a cooperative rtionship, but there were many conflicts in private. Whenever the four of them met, they would always quarrel.

    This was the first time it had been so quiet.

    Patriarch Qiao was anxious and couldn¡¯t stand the quiet and heavy atmosphere. ¡°Speak. Aren¡¯t all of you quite eloquent? Why are you acting like mutes now?¡±

    Patriarch Zhang nced at him and stabbed him sarcastically. ¡°If you¡¯re capable, speak. You don¡¯t even take the dignified Princess Shaoyi seriously.¡±

    Patriarch Qiao recalled what he had said previously. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of an external minister. She¡¯s really putting on the airs of a princess.¡±

    Immediately, his old face turned red. It was unknown if he was angry or upset. He subconsciously raised his eyebrows and was about to retort, but he swallowed his words.

    Seeing that he was holding back his anger and his face had turned purple, Patriarch Zhao sneered. ¡°The Imperial Court has issued a national policy to amodate refugees, settle them down, and strengthen the internal and external affairs. They have also mentioned Emperor Gaozu. The person who led all of this is the Grand Secretary of the Hall of Literature, Elder Yu. What does this mean?¡±

    Patriarch Qiao¡¯s face was ashen as he shut his mouth.

    Why were they afraid of Princess Shaoyi previously but did not take her seriously?

    That was because Princess Shaoyi was a woman. Even if she had a noble status, could she interfere in the court? As long as they did not offend her on the surface and respected the rules, what could a princess do to them?

    But!

    Princess Shaoyi had juste to the North and nned to expand the scale of raising silkworms and settle the refugees. The Imperial Court had issued the corresponding national policies, and the person who led everything was none other than Elder Yu, who had a high status in the Yu n.

    They did not believe that all of this had nothing to do with Princess Shaoyi.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that Princess Shaoyi had a pivotal position in the Yu n.

    It also showed how much the pce valued Princess Shaoyi.

    This meant that Princess Shaoyi¡¯s current status was enough to affect the court.

    Master Wan smiled bitterly and sighed softly. ¡°Princess Shaoyi has really given the nobles of the North an opening gambit.¡±

    Master Zhang also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She has the Yu n in the court to pave the way for her, and King Yue Fei to support her in the North. She also has the support of millions of refugees behind her. Who dares to say anything bad about her? In the future, she will be sessful in the North. No matter what she wants to do, the nobles have to hold their noses and make way for her. If necessary, they even have to support her wholeheartedly. Otherwise¡­¡± At this point, a faint chill rose in his heart. ¡°King Yue Fei is no longer the same as before. Moreover, there are tens of millions of refugees in the North. They can drown people even if one person spits once.¡±

    The aristocratic families valued their reputation.

    A noble valued fame and fortune.

    Words were terrifying. These words were closely rted to the fame and fortune of the nobles. Once themoners targeted the nobles, it would give King Yue Fei a chance to deal with them openly.

    The person who really controlled the sharp weapon to deal with the nobles was Princess Shaoyi.

    No one in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty dared to offend her.

    Even the imperial family.

    Patriarch Qiao looked impatient. ¡°Tell me, what should we do now?¡±

    Patriarch Zhao looked helpless. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the county office together tomorrow and ask Lord Li to bring us to the courier station to meet Princess Shaoyi and show our loyalty? What do you think?¡±

    To show their loyalty, they would just give Princess Shaoyi more money and food to help her settle the refugees.

    There were already more than 150,000 refugees outside the city.

    After the Imperial Court issued a series of national policies to amodate the refugees, there were still arge number of refugees rushing to the North from the north. The northwest region had suffered arge-scale disaster. Only the three provinces of Liaodong had the ability to amodate the refugees. The government¡¯s stock of food was limited, and King Yue Fei couldn¡¯t always use the army to provide relief to the refugees.

    To put it bluntly, it was better to let the nobles pay for it.

 Chapter 807 - 807: The Less Harmful of Two Bad Outcomes

    Chapter 807 - 807: The Less Harmful of Two Bad Oues

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Patriarch Wan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s already toote. If the Imperial Court hadn¡¯t issued a national policy, Princess Shaoyi might have epted it if we had gone to show our loyalty to her. But now¡­¡± He shook his head again, his expression not looking too good. ¡°With the national policy, the lives of the schrs are in Princess Shaoyi¡¯s hands. If Princess Shaoyi is dissatisfied with the crime ofplying on the surface but disobeying on the inside, do you think the Imperial Court will believe in the schrs or Princess Shaoyi? Do themoners believe in the schrs or Princess Shaoyi?¡±

    The atmosphere darkened again, and the family heads regretted it greatly.

    If they had known this would happen, they wouldn¡¯t have done it back then.

    Patriarch Wan continued, ¡°Go home and prepare money and food for Lord Li. You know very well how much you should prepare. Lord Li also knows in his heart and is more straightforward. All these years, Lord Li has benefited a lot from us. Lord Li is sensible and has some dignity in front of Princess Shaoyi. Let him step in and put in a good word for him in front of King Yue Fei.¡±

    Their ancestors had said it well. Every family had 10,000 kilograms of food, so there was no need to panic when there was food. Whichrge family¡¯s granary did not exchange old food for new food every year?

    Lord Li knew very well how much food each family had.

    If they wanted Lord Li to intercede, the four families had to at least let Lord Li have the confidence to speak in front of King Yue Fei. They could not fool him.

    Lord Li was not stupid. If they paid him too much money and food for him to intercede with King Yue Fei, they would be credited.

    If they paid too little, they would be in trouble.

    ¡°The women and children in the family will go and set up a porridge shed outside the city to help the refugees. Don¡¯t pretend like before. At the very least, make it big enough. Don¡¯t give Princess Shaoyi an excuse to attack.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Princess Shaoyi likes incense and strange stones. You have to show filial piety to her. You¡¯re too kind to her. Even if you can¡¯t please Princess Shaoyi, you have to be humble and show your respect.¡±

    None of them looked happy.

    Patriarch Wan¡¯s meaning was very clear. They had to be willing to spend money, food, and effort. Their lives were more important.

    ¡­ .

    The Imperial Court had used Emperor Gaozu as an example and issued a national policy. The nobles of the North had different reactions, but they were probably the same as the four families of Liancheng.

    All of this was within Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations.

    It was impossible for the court officials not to know that letting Yin Huaixi interfere in the resettlement of the refugees was equivalent to letting go of the shackles restraining Yin Huaixi and letting him be free.

    At that time, Yin Huaixi would have a chance to gather his troops in the North.

    Yin Huaixi was extremely famous among themoners, and it was suspected that he would have shocking contributions.

    However,pared to Yin Huaixi gathering his troops in the North and having shocking contributions.

    What was even more terrifying was therge-scale riots and uprisings initiated by arge number of refugees. It was the country that would be shaken. Such examples weremon in history.

    Of the two bad oues, they chose the less harmful one.

    Now, tens of millions of refugees had a way out.

    Yin Huaixi was no longer controlled by the nobles.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. Ever since she came to the North, she had been nning non-stop.

    At first, she was thinking about the situation in Liancheng and even the North.

    Later on, when she saw Lord Li, she had to consider every word carefully. She had to control Lord Li from the beginning. As long as there was a sentence that Lord Li took advantage of, it was obvious who Lord Li would choose between a mere woman and the four families of Liancheng.

    Not only could the memorial presented to the Empress Dowager not express the suspicion of interfering with the court, but it also had to guide the Empress Dowager and even the court officials to target the North for dealing with the refugees.

    Not only could the letter to the Yu n not reveal Yin Huaixi¡¯s ambition, but it also had to guide Elder Yu to issue a national policy to Emperor Gaozu.

    Be it the Empress Dowager, the court officials, or Elder Yu, they were all powerful people. They were also extremely scheming and not easy to fool.

    As a woman, it was very difficult for Yu Youyao to control the entire situation of the court. However, she seeded.

    The next day, Yin Huaixi came to look for Yu Youyao.

    Xie Jingliu came along.

    After all, staying at the courier station was not like staying at home. Every time Yin Huaixi looked for Yu Youyao, he had to send someone to report it to Old Madam Xie first.

    Old Madam Xie also knew that Yin Huaixi and Little Yao¡¯er had the rtionship of ¡°cousins¡± when they were in the Yu Residence. Now that they had the ¡°token¡± alliance, it was not appropriate to stop them.

    However, Xie Jingliu was guarding against Yin Huaixi as if he was guarding against a thief.

    Whenever Yin Huaixi looked for Yu Youyao, Xie Jingliu had toe over and keep an eye on her.

    To put it nicely, it was like saying, ¡°Not to mention that your marriage with Little Yao¡¯er hasn¡¯t been officially decided yet. Even if it has been decided, you have to abide by the rules. It¡¯s fine if you meet or invite her, or even give her a private gift. However, it¡¯s impossible for a man and woman to be alone in the same room.¡±

    What could Yin Huaixi say? Yin Huaixi could only pinch his nose and ept it.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao was standing under an old elm tree in the small courtyard. When she saw Yin Huaixi and her Third Cousining over, she pointed at the tree and said, ¡°The elm tree is blooming. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Almost every family in the North had elm trees nted in front and behind their doors.

    Yin Huaixi looked up at the trees. The elm trees produced flowers before leaves. ¡°Before long, the elm leaves, elm, and elm bark will all be edible. The famine in the North will be alleviated soon, and no more refugees will starve to death.¡±

    Elm trees were resistant to drought and could survive in desert areas. Since ancient times, there had been a saying in the north that an elm could relieve three droughts. If one nted an elm tree in their home, they would not be afraid of three years of drought.

    There were many edible wild vegetables in the mountains.

    However, the elm tree could fill one¡¯s stomach, but not the other wild vegetables.

    Xie Jingliu smiled. ¡°By the way, I asked around outside today. Someone imitated Duke Zhang Wenzhong of the previous dynasty and brought more than 200,000 refugees gathered outside the capital to the North. On the way, they collected refugees when they encountered them, buried the dead when they encountered them, and entered the city alone when they encountered the city. They knocked on the doors of the wealthy families in the city one by one and begged them to provide food relief. No matter how unwilling the wealthy families were, they had to provide some food relief because of his status, family background, and official position. He asked as he traveled along the way. More than 500,000 refugees were willing to follow him.¡±

    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. Duke Zhang Wenzhong had experienced seven emperors in his life. After resigning and retiring, the Imperial Court could not hire him.

    After a drought in the central Shaanxi in, Duke Zhang Wenzhong, who was over 60 years old, came out of seclusion and became the deputy minister of the station in Shaanxi.

    He had spent all his wealth to provide relief when the people were in trouble, and he would bury the dead when they were dead. Moreover, he had convinced the rich local families to provide food relief.

    Later, he fell ill from overwork and passed away.

    After his death, he was posthumously named Duke Wen Zhong, and the people mourned as if they had lost their parents.

    They wrote a poem, ¡°Sheep on Mountain Slope: Meditation on the Past at Tong Pass¡±, and left behind a famous sentence, ¡°When dynasties rise, the people suffer. When dynasties fall, the people suffer.¡±

    Xie Jingliu opened his fan. ¡°You know this person too. He¡¯s your brother, Yu Shande.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a long time.

    Her grandmother had a grudge against the Yu n, and she had always been strong. Her rtionship with the n was only average, and she did not interact much with the n. She only had a good rtionship with the n Chief¡¯s wife and the Second Old Madam.

 Chapter 808 - 808: Bearing the Burden for the People

    Chapter 808 - 808: Bearing the Burden for the People

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Shande was the son of the n Chief¡¯s wife. The thing that left the deepest impression on Yu Youyao was the imperial examination four years ago. He had entered the residence a few times to visit his grandmother. Once, behind the rockery, she had bumped into him and another brother, talking about the cheating in the imperial examination.

    After a long while, Yu Youyao said, ¡°I remember that he has already been promoted to the Hanlin Academy¡¯s Steward. He¡¯s a close minister of the emperor. After gaining experience in the Hanlin Academy, he can rise up the ranks and enter the cab directly. He¡¯s not inferior to Yu Zongshen back then.¡± She lowered her eyshes and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as him.¡±

    Everyone in the world praised her for being kind and a living Bodhisattva. However,pared to Yu Shande¡¯s book business and righteousness, she was far inferior.

    Her kindness was within her ability.

    Yu Shande¡¯s kindness was to care about the world and bear the burden for the people.

    Yin Huaixi frowned. ¡°You did more than him. It was you who mediated with the Imperial Court and obtained the support of the Imperial Court, forcing the nobles to fork out money and food. That¡¯s why I allowed arge number of refugees to flood into the North. You took the first 99 steps, and Yu Shande only finished thest step you didn¡¯t take.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention ofparing myself to Brother De. I¡¯m just expressing my admiration for his sincerity to Duke Zhang. It¡¯s rare in the world for someone to learn from a sage.¡±

    The schrs treated Duke Zhang as a sage, but how many people in this world dared to do as he did?

    Xie Jingliu waved his fan. ¡°Most schrs can¡¯t hide their faces and cherish their reputation. They respect Duke Zhang, but they don¡¯t dare to follow him. They¡¯re afraid that they¡¯ll imitate him and make peopleugh. Even Yu Shande only nned to starve and freeze with the refugees in the beginning. He would eat grass roots, peel tree bark, and bring the refugees to the North. He just didn¡¯t expect to encounter more refugees along the way.¡±

    ¡°The refugees who joinedter did not have any food in their hands and often snatched the food of others. In addition, the Imperial Court sent troops to suppress them, causing many casualties. He tried his best to appease the refugees, so he had no choice but to give up on his reputation. He imitated Duke Zhang and entered the city when he encountered it, asking the rich families in the city for food relief.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s from a famous family and is the son of the Yu n Chief. He¡¯s a schr on two lists, and he¡¯s a Shujishi. He¡¯s a schr of the Hanlin Academy and a close confidant of the emperor. Although the city gates are closed everywhere and refugees are forbidden from entering, they can¡¯t stop him. Most of the rich families in the city can¡¯t offend him. They¡¯ll more or less have to provide some food.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little curious. ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by Brother De¡¯s actions at all.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. Isn¡¯t it normal for the Yu n to produce a few virtuous people from the previous dynasty to the present? The reason why the n educates the nsmen is to bring glory to their ancestors. For example, Yu Zongshen¡¯s generous sry is a glory to his ancestors. If Yu Shande bears such a heavy burden for the people, isn¡¯t it also a glory to his ancestors?¡±

    Arge family had both good and bad sides. The Yu n was considered decent on the outside and fair on the inside.

    Although it was inevitable that there would be some benefits when it came to Madam Xie, in other words, to the Yu n, Madam Xie was the wife of the Yu n. Every nsman was contributing to the n. As the saying went, the more strength one had, the more work they should do. Madam Xie had a lot of money. Naturally, she had to contribute more in this aspect.

    From the perspective of the overall interests of the family, this was not wrong.

    Madam Xie also understood.

    If it weren¡¯t for Madam Xie¡¯s long-term vision back then, she would have taken the initiative to give the Yu n 30% of the profits.

    Later on, how could Yu Youyao easily return to her mother¡¯s n?

    Old Madam Yu was one thing, but after all, wasn¡¯t it also because Madam Xie had formed a good rtionship with the n for her daughter?

    If it weren¡¯t for Madam Xie¡¯s deep foresight back then, how could Yu Youyao maintain a good rtionship with the Yu n, causing them to spare no effort to help Yu Youyao when she needed it?

    Previously, they had helped her trip up the court and dy the Jiazhou Residence, so the Xie family and her had sessfully evacuated Quanzhou.

    Now, they had helped her achieve the ¡°national policy¡±.

    This was undoubtedly because of Yu Youyao¡¯s noble status.

    Wasn¡¯t this also the attitude of the Yu n towards their nsmen?

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°The refugees have a backbone and food. There will be fewer and fewer people who starve to death. The casualties caused by riots will also decrease. More and more people will survive. The tragedy of starving people will not happen again. This is really good.¡±

    Although the national policy had been issued, it was still a big problem if the refugees could survive the journey to the three provinces of Liaodong.

    The North was only 350 to 400 kilometers away from the three provinces of Liaodong. It was a journey that onlysted two to three days. However, the mountains in Liaodong were steep. Furthermore, the refugees would walk to the North on their own feet on an empty stomach. It was no different from gambling their lives.

    Eating 100 grams of food per day could only ensure that they wouldn¡¯t starve to death. It wouldn¡¯t be enough tost them for a day of walking.

    It was already fast to drag it out for half a month.

    When arge number of refugees were together, they were a group of hungry trapped beasts. Exhaustion from traveling for a long time could easily cause anxiety and fear. Conflicts could erupt at any moment. A small argument and snatching might cause arge riot, causing a lot of casualties. There were also people who were weak and could notst long, causing them to die of illness or starvation.

    After the national policy was adopted, this was what she was most worried about. However, she was far away in Liancheng and was helpless for a moment. She could only do her best and leave it to fate.

    Unexpectedly, someone had done what she wanted to do but couldn¡¯t.

    Yin Huaixi did not want to mention this anymore, so he got down to business. ¡°Fuzhen and Lianzhen have each nned a million acres of silkworm farms. I¡¯ve left the bestnd to you. The two towns will each have 500,000 acres. The rest will be divided between the soldiers under my name, the silkworm farmers in Liancheng, and the foreign merchants.¡±

    Fuzhen and Lianzhen were connected to Tai Mo Shan. The scale of the forest far exceeded two million acres. It was notpletely surrounded because they considered that raising too many silkworms would destroy the natural advantages and environment for raising silkworms.

    There were two million acres of silkworm farms, and Yu Youyao monopolized half of it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too much? Why don¡¯t I transfer a portion of it from my name to yours? No one said that vassal lords can¡¯t buy private property. They have to spend money to buynd after all. No one will say that you¡¯re abusing your power for personal gain. If you don¡¯t have time to manage it, I can help.¡±

    In the world, everything belonged to the king. Every mountain and piece ofnd in the Great Zhou Dynasty belonged to the Imperial Court. The government had the right to sell and buy thend and trees under its rule. Thirty percent of the profits from the sale would go to the government, and 70% would go to the treasury. If the Imperial Court needed to seizend one day, they would return the original price.

    This was targeted at ownerless pieces ofnd.

    For pieces ofnds with owners, there was no need to go through the Imperial Court. The buyer and seller could negotiate on their own. When trading, they had to pay a certain amount of taxes to the Imperial Court.

    Yu Youyao had joined forces with the retail investors for a win-win cooperation. She couldn¡¯t eat two million acres of forestnd alone.

    She wasn¡¯t a local. She could do business, but she couldn¡¯t cut off the local people¡¯s money. If there was money, they could earn it together. If they werepetitive, the business wouldn¡¯t die.

    Being too greedy would incur public anger.

 Chapter 809 - 809: Focusing on Agriculture and Suppressing Trade

    Chapter 809 - 809: Focusing on Agriculture and Suppressing Trade

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s veryplicated to raise silkworms, and I don¡¯t have the energy to do this. A million acres isn¡¯t much. Even the retail investors in the city have been oppressed by the four families for many years and have limited money and food. In the past few years, there has been a drought in the north, and the Liaodong area has also been affected a little. There won¡¯t be many people who have the ability and are willing to take the risk to buy forests and expand their silkworm farming.¡±

    ¡°The soldiers in the army are suffering and have limited money. Their ability to buy capital won¡¯t be too high. Although this million acres is a lot, only you have the financial resources to buy it. Only you can guarantee that you can settle the refugees after buying the forestnd.¡±

    The refugees did not have the ability to buynd to raise silkworms. In order to ensure that the refugees could be settled well, Yu Youyao had to have absolute say in the silkworm industry in Liancheng. Then, she could not have too few silkworm farms under her name. Each of the four families controlled nearly 400,000 to 500,000 acres of silkworm farms.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll discuss buying the silkworm eggs with the retail investors of the guild. The refugees will raise silkworms in my silkworm farm, and 30% of the harvest will belong to them. Seventy percent will be mine. I¡¯ll buy 30% of their silkworm cocoons at the market price in exchange for silver and food. As for the rted contracts, after the refugees are settled in Fuzhen and Lianzhen, I¡¯ll sign a contract with each family and distribute a suitable number of silkworm eggs ording to the poption of each family.¡±

    This was decided after careful consideration and discussion with the two stewards of the silkworm manor under her name.

    The North had taken in arge number of refugees, and a portion of them would be arranged to explore and grow sweet potatoes in a sparsely popted ce.

    A portion of the refugees would be settled in ces suitable for raising silkworms in Liaodong.

    The price of Chinese oak silkworms was higher than domestic silkworms, and the profits were very impressive. She couldn¡¯t let the profits from raising silkworms be higher than farming. Otherwise, everyone in the three provinces of Liaodong would raise silkworms. If no one farmed and produced food, they would have to buy food outside. If they couldn¡¯t be self-sufficient, they would be controlled by others. If there was a natural disaster, themoners would only wait for death.

    She had to make the profits of raising silkworms equal to the profits of farming.

    Only by raising silkworms and farming could the North develop.

    It was the national policy to focus on agriculture and suppress trade. They had to nip the seeds in the bud from the beginning.

    Being able to keep 30% of the silk was already a lot.

    Xie Jingliu looked at Yu Youyao deeply. ¡°There have been a few strange droughts recorded in history. The most serious one affected almost ten areas. More than ten million people starved to death, and more than ten million clueless refugees fled to other ces. Not only was this a natural disaster, but it was also a man-made disaster.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Imperial Court was very corrupt. Civil society organized arge-scale uprising and left the Imperial Court to establish a regime. The conflict between the two sidessted for more than 20 years and affected the entire country, causing a fatal blow to agriculture at that time.¡±

    ¡°Themoners couldn¡¯t recuperate and farm. In order to suppress the uprising, the Imperial Court wantonly collected food. In order to resist the Imperial Court, the rebel army also collected food from themoners. Themoners didn¡¯t have money or food. When the disaster arrives, they could only wait for death.¡±

    His little cousin¡¯s breadth of mind was not something ordinary people couldpare to.

    Xie Jingliu looked proud.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°This time, the drought in the north is far from being as serious as the strange droughts recorded in history. However, even so, there are still tens of millions of refugees in the entire North, and there are four to five million refugees who have fled. At the bottom of it all, it¡¯s still in Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Gansu. The merchant guild is huge and has suppressed agricultural development, causing the productivity in the North to be low and food production to decrease year by year.¡±

    She had also learned her lesson. No matter what way she used to earn money, she had to create favorable conditions for agriculture.

    Yin Huaixi smiled and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°It¡¯s already the middle of February. I heard from the retail investors who raise silkworms that in the past, silkworm eggs had already begun to hatch at this time. It was only because the weather was colder this year that it was dyed. However, the silkworm eggs will start to hatch at the end of the month at thetest, so the resettlement of the refugees has to bepleted as soon as possible. We can¡¯t dy this season¡¯s spring silkworms.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The basic fortifications will bepleted in half a month at most. It won¡¯t conflict with raising silkworms. Yesterday, Lord Li came to look for me. The four families of the city stepped in and joined forces with the local rich families to donate a batch of money, food, tents, and other items to support the resettlement of the refugees.¡±

    Lord Li first brought over the list of donations and the ount book. In about ten days at most, everything recorded in the ount book would be in ce.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. ¡°That¡¯s good too. The refugees will stay in the tents first. The silkworms will be raised on the trees, so there¡¯s no need to build another ce to raise them. As for the building of the silkworm farm, it won¡¯t be a problem to find craftsmen in the future to build it slowly.¡± At this point, she smiled again. ¡°There are also many people among the refugees who know about y bricks. We can ask them to do the fortifications of the silkworm farm.¡±

    She could only help settle the refugees. How they settled down in a foreign country and relocated depended on themselves.

    From the looks of it, the refugees would be settled down in half a month at most. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°The four families are not careless.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°After all, they¡¯re families who are deeply rooted in the local area. It¡¯s true that they¡¯re greedy, but they¡¯re not really stupid.¡±

    As she spoke, Xia Tao came over. After bowing to Yin Huaixi and Xie Jingliu, she said, ¡°Young Miss, Lord Li sent someone over. The four families have specially prepared a generous gift for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised, but on second thought, she understood that this was the desire of the four families to live.

    The four families were still considered sensible. As soon as the national policy was issued, they took the initiative to donate money, items, and food. Compared to the nobles who upied Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Gansu, the four families were nothing. Yin Huaixi did not n to attack them.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°In that case, if we don¡¯t ept this ¡®big gift¡¯, it¡¯ll make them feel on tenterhooks and uneasy.¡± She turned to look at Xia Tao. ¡°Just ept it. I¡¯ll ask Lord Li to pass a message to the four families. In the future, the refugees will settle down in Liancheng. Please take care of them.¡±

    Whether they took care of the refugees or not was secondary. These words were originally meant to warn the four families not to fool them for a moment. At the same time, it was also to calm the hearts of the four families.

    Xia Tao bowed and left the small courtyard.

    As for how the four families reacted when they heard this, Yu Youyao did not care.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy patrolling the border recently. You¡¯ve been in Liancheng for more than ten days, but I haven¡¯t had the chance to apany you around. The weather has warmed up these past few days, and the spring light is just right. Tomorrow, I n to go to Fuzhen and Lianzhen to patrol. Tai Mo Shan is there, and the scenery is not bad. Do you want to go over and take a look?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked at Xie Jingliu. Seeing that Xie Jingliu did not object, he felt relieved.

    Yu Youyao was a little tempted. In every dynasty, there was a tradition of taking a youth trip. Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter who had lost her mother, so she was more reserved than others. Her stepmother was in charge of the family. Thus, she had never participated.

    However, news of her being in Liancheng had already spread. It seemed that many people were keeping an eye on the courier station. There would definitely be many inconveniences when traveling.

 Chapter 810 - 810: Spring Outing

    Chapter 810 - 810: Spring Outing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m mourning¡­¡±

    Xie Jingliu interrupted her. ¡°The customs of the people of the North are not as good as in the capital. Since you¡¯re in Liancheng, you have to do as the Romans do and be more casual. You¡¯ve bought an estate in Fuzhen and Lianzhen, so it¡¯s only right for you to go over and take a look at the resettlement of the refugees. If you still feel that it¡¯s inappropriate, call your Grandfather and the others along tomorrow. It¡¯s just to apany your elders and rx. It won¡¯t affect anything.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°At the foot of Tai Mo Shan, there¡¯s a Puming Zen Temple. It¡¯s built ording to the mountain¡¯s situation. There¡¯s a winding corridor with flying eaves and wings. It¡¯s a spectacr sight. I¡¯ve booked a room in the temple. We can stay in the temple for a few more days.¡±

    Old Madam Yu bowed to Buddha, so it made more sense for Yu Youyao to go to the temple to offer incense and pray for her.

    Yu Youyao had already thought of an excuse. She even mentioned her elders so that it wouldn¡¯t stop her from being filial. Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Since it¡¯s already arranged, I¡¯ll ept it respectfully!¡±

    As she was going on a spring outing, Yu Youyao looked very excited for the entire day. She instructed her maidservants to prepare food, incense, tools, and everything else.

    Not long after, there were tworge carriages.

    At night, thinking about the spring outing, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited. She tossed and turned untilte at night before closing her eyes.

    The next day, Yu Youyao got up at dawn. The sky outside was gray. The world seemed to be dyed with ayer of greenish-ck fog, making it look light and spiritual.

    Taking a deep breath, she felt a refreshing coldness in her nose. Yu Youyao shuddered, and even her mind cleared up.

    Nanny Xu picked out a crepe myrtle flower dress from the box. ¡°You¡¯re mourning, so it¡¯s not appropriate for you to be fancy. However, you can¡¯t be dull when you¡¯re outside. This crepe myrtle flower dress is an old one fromst year. There are light purple and silver crepe myrtle flowers piled on the flower dress, diluting the beauty of the dress and making it look elegant and pleasant. It¡¯s suitable for a trip.¡±

    When one was mourning, there would be no new clothes for three years. The people of the North were more open-minded. As long as they did not wear fancy clothes and were not covered in pearls and jade, it was suitable for them to look fresh and elegant.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take this!¡±

    Nanny Xubed Yu Youyao¡¯s hair into a single conch and added a light purple headband to hold her hair in ce. Yu Youyao also wore a pair of small and exquisite light purple lc pendants on her ears, and she no longer had any other essories.

    After washing up, Yu Youyao looked at the polished brass mirror. She was reflected in it. Her slightly hazy and beautiful face looked fresh and elegant.

    There were two important entrances into the three provinces of Liaodong that were connected to the capital. One was Liancheng, which was connected to water transport, and the other was Longcheng, which was connected tond.

    These two ces were important ces in the three provinces of Liaodong and often had important supplies.

    When the Great Zhou Dynasty was strong, the surrounding 100 dynasties came to congratte it. Small countries like Goguryeo often paid tributes in order to seek protection. Thus, Liancheng became the link between the two countries.

    As a result, the scale of the Liancheng courier station was veryrge.

    As a princess, Yu Youyao upied the best courtyard in the courier station.

    The others from the Xie Residence had also been arranged to upy a small courtyard.

    Yu Youyao followed the corridor and arrived at the small courtyard where the Xie family lived. She apanied her grandmother and her Eldest Aunt for a simple breakfast before going to the front courtyard.

    At this moment, it was already halfway through the morning. The sky outside was gray and bright, and the greenish-ck color seemed to have been washed.

    The carriage was already parked in the front courtyard.

    Old Master Xie was old, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to squander his time with his young age, so he didn¡¯t go.

    Old Master Xie was also weak and didn¡¯t go.

    Meanwhile, Old Madam Xie¡¯s heart ached for her granddaughter. In the past, she had been detained in the capital and had never gone out to y. She was very happy to bring her granddaughter out to y. She didn¡¯t find it troublesome or tiring at all.

    Madam Wangpletely doted on Yu Youyao as her biological daughter and was happy to bring her along to take care of her.

    As a grandson, son, and cousin, Xie Jingliu consciously followed and took on the ¡°heavy responsibility¡± of taking care of the family.

    There was also Yin Huaixi.

    As they were out to y, they were not in a hurry to travel. The carriage traveled and stopped. At noon, they simply found a ce with good water and scenery and sat on the ground.

    The servants helped build a simple stove.

    Yu Youyao picked wild vegetables on the spot and took the ingredients. She fried a few simple dishes. They were also fresh and refreshing.

    When they arrived at the Puming Zen Temple, the sun was already setting in the west.

    It was gettingte, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to stroll around the temple. Yu Youyao, Old Madam Xie, and Madam Wang went to the room to settle down.

    Yin Huaixi had booked a quiet small courtyard. There was a small pool in the small courtyard, which should have been filled with live water. The water was clear to the bottom, and there were colorful pebbles at the bottom. There were more than ten fishes with beautiful tails, and there was a rockery built in the middle of the pool. It looked quite beautiful.

    The courtyard was quite big. There were three main rooms and six side rooms. It was enough for the women to live together.

    After resting for the night, the next day, Yu Youyao weed the sun and went to the temple with Old Madam Xie and Madam Wang to offer incense to pray for her deceased rtives, elders, and brothers in the family. At the same time, she strolled around the temple.

    After returning to the room, Old Madam Xie said, ¡°King Yue Fei wants to bring you to patrol the assets. Bring a few maidservants along. We won¡¯t go with you.¡± At this point, she was a little hesitant. ¡°I know that you and King Yue Fei used to be ¡®cousins¡¯ and have always been close. However, the two of you will be engaged in the future. After all, it¡¯s a little different from before. There¡¯s no need to abide by the rules of men and women. However, you still have to abide by some rules when ites to love.¡±

    It wasmon for women to get married at the age of 13 or 14. Empress Zhangsun had married Li Shimin at the age of 13. She should be reminded of this.

    Old Madam Xie continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been raised since you were young, so I don¡¯t have to say much about this. However, you¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t experienced this before. It¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be muddle-headed because of your ignorance.¡±

    She was already especially rxed.

    With Yu Youyao¡¯s status as a princess, the restrictions of the worldly etiquette could be rxed a little.

    She and Yin Huaixi had been close in the past. In the past few years in the Yu Residence, it had always been Yin Huaixi who treated her well. As an elder, Old Madam Xie had mixed feelings towards Yin Huaixi. On the one hand, she was grateful to Yin Huaixi for taking good care of her granddaughter and sparing no effort to ensure her safety. On the other hand, she also felt that Yin Huaixi had long had ulterior motives towards her granddaughter and was secretly angry.

    However, she was unwilling to be a bad person and did not allow Yu Youyao to get close to Yin Huaixi.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s cheeks heated up. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and exin softly, ¡°My Neenth Brother is a polite person.¡±

    Old Madam Xie gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright, as long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    He was pretending to be polite and obedient, but he was too scheming. He could always make his rude and unruly behavior sound dignified, making the Old Masters angry, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    She even suspected that Yin Huaixi¡¯s brain had beenpletely used on Little Yao¡¯er.

 Chapter 811 - 811: Riding Together

    Chapter 811 - 811: Riding Together

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As soon as Yu Youyao finished breakfast, Yin Huaixi came over to pick her up.

    Old Madam Xie had to give him a few words of warning.

    Yin Huaixi also felt very obedient and promised her, ¡°Old Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely send your granddaughter back to you before it gets dark.¡±

    Old Madam Xie finally understood.

    Yin Huaixi was used to taking advantage of others. He clearly had a vicious and cunning personality, but he was used to seeking favor and pretending to be obedient in front of his elders. He was really shameless.

    She suddenly felt that it was funny. She suddenly remembered that Yin Huaixi seemed to be on born in January. He was only five years older than Yu Youyao and had just turned 19 this year. He had yet to take the crown.

    Tai Mo Shan was rather steep. The carriage had traveled for a while, but it was too bumpy. Yin Huaixi directly ordered someone to stop the carriage and lift the curtain. Indeed, he saw Yu Youyao frowning slightly and not looking too good.

    He held out his hand directly. ¡°The back roads aren¡¯t easy. I¡¯ll ride a horse with you.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly recalled the scene of Yin Shi leading her on a horse the night they left Quanzhou. At that time, she was sitting in the front, and the cold wind pierced her face. Her vision was blurry, and her ears were filled with the whistling cold wind. As she breathed, there was a chill that poured into her mouth and nose. The sound of the horse¡¯s hooves smashing down seemed to hit her heart heavily, making her heart skip a beat.

    She was a little afraid, but she still handed her hand to Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi pulled her out of the carriage.

    When her feetnded on the ground, Yu Youyao felt much more rxed. Her eyes were filled with greenery, making her feel refreshed. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    In order to make it easier to go out, Yu Youyao was wearing a dress with a hint of the style found in Hu clothes and a short shirt with narrow sleeves. Considering that it was early spring and the wind was strong on the mountain, she had put on an apricot-colored top with half-arm sleeves and a wide green pleated skirt. There were splits in the front, back and the sides of the skirt, revealing a pair of short sheep felt boots with silk pants.

    Hu clothes was not allowed in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but no matter which dynasty it was, women¡¯s pursuit of beauty had never stopped.

    When the Hu clothes werebined with the Han clothes, they mixed and produced another kind of generous and handsome beauty. It perfectly fused with the tenacity and beauty of a Han woman.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly picked her up. Yu Youyao was shocked. Before she could react, she was already sitting on the horse.

    The horse snorted and circled on the spot, scaring Yu Youyao so much that she hurriedly tightened her grip on the saddle and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Neenth Brother, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi squatted down, raised Yu Youyao¡¯s feet, and ced them into the horse pedal. ¡°If you step hard on the pedal, you¡¯ll be able to stabilize yourself and won¡¯t fall off the horse.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly did as she was told. When her feet stepped on something, she immediately felt like her feet were on solid ground. Her body was still swaying, but she felt much more at ease.

    Yin Huaixi got on the horse and sat at the back. He held the reins in one hand and wrapped his arms around Yu Youyao¡¯s small waist. Naturally, he wrapped her in his arms. ¡°Rx a little. Don¡¯t straighten your back so much. Lean forward a little and put pressure in your legs.¡±

    The man¡¯s smiling voice was right beside her ear. It was not as cold as before, but there was a hint of rity, like the warmth of a spring river.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but his breath was right by her ear. When he spoke, his voice was apanied by a faint moist warmth, stirring the loose hair by her ear. There was a faint itch and a slight numbness, making her tremble and panic.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously obeyed Yin Huaixi¡¯s words. She leaned forward slightly to avoid the flustered intimacy.

    However, before she could heave a sigh of relief!

    Immediately, Yin Huaixi¡¯s broad chest caught up. It was as firm and strict as a barrier. He pressed against her thin back and the arm around her waist suddenly tightened, pulling her thin body into his arms.

    Yu Youyao felt a little ufortable.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice immediately sounded in her ears. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    His voice revealed a rare hint of toughness. Yu Youyao panicked and did not dare to move anymore. Yin Huaixi stepped on the horse¡¯s pedal hard. The horse raised its head and neighed as it followed the mountain path up the mountain.

    Chun Xiao nned to follow.

    However, Yin Shi took a step forward and reached out to block her. ¡°The mountain in front is steep. The carriage won¡¯t be able to go far. There¡¯s a canyon to the west of Tai Mo Shan. Miss Chun Xiao will take a detour to the canyon from the south and settle down first. At that time, His Highness will bring the princess there to take a nap.¡±

    Chun Xiao was in a difficult position. ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±

    Yin Shi said, ¡°His Highness will take care of the princess.¡±

    Chun Xiao was speechless. Of course, she knew that His Highness would take good care of Young Miss, but it was inevitable that it would be a little inappropriate for a man and woman to be alone. When they went out, the Old Madam specially asked Young Miss to bring more people along. Before they left, the Old Madam even called her to her side. She repeatedly instructed her to follow Young Miss at all times and not leave too far.

    However, before they could even go up the mountain, His Highness had already ¡°abducted¡± Young Miss onto a horse and ran away first. The maidservants, mothers, and old maids could only stare.

    Chun Xiao waited for a while. Seeing that the horse on the mountain was getting further and further away and that Young Miss did not have any other instructions, she could only listen to Yin Shi¡¯s arrangements.

    The horse moved slowly, picking its way up the steps along a natural path of gstones and spars.

    Yu Youyao quickly adapted to the bumpy ride on the horse and rxed. She admired the surrounding scenery, including strange stones of all shapes and sizes, a cluster of flowers, or an old tree¡­

    Her thin clothes could not block the chill of early spring. The higher they went, the stronger the chill became. Yu Youyao subconsciously leaned into Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms. The firm and warm chest on her back even dissipated the chill on her body.

    After traveling for a while, they finally arrived at a t and open area. Yu Youyao felt like she was walking on clouds. Looking into the distance, she saw the mountains that were far away. There were springs and waterfalls, and they were majestic. There was a river that was like a silver belt that circled the mountains and valleys. It fell to the west, and there was a kind of gxy reflected in it.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°That¡¯s the Fuzhou River. A portion of the farnd that¡¯s suitable for farming in Liancheng is gathered in that area. Most of themoners use farming as their base. There¡¯s arge area of trees naturally growing around it. The million acres of forest under your name is in that area, including Lianzhen and Fuzhen. There are more than ten towns nearby that can amodate the refugees.¡±

    Lianzhen and Fuzhen were considered rtively big. A town wasparable to an ordinary small county.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°How many people are there in the city?¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°There are many wars in the Liaodong area. Since ancient times, there have been few people there. Even the cities have little farnd and insufficient food production, and there are even fewer people living there. There are about two million people.¡±

    It was indeed sparsely popted. Yu Youyao asked again, ¡°How many people are there in the more than ten towns along the Fuzhou River? Will epting so many refugees at once cause a certain burden to the local area?¡±

 Chapter 812 - 812: Holding Hands

    Chapter 812 - 812: Holding Hands

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It wasn¡¯t that Yu Youyao hadn¡¯t considered this question before.

    However, during this period of time, many more refugees rushed to Liancheng. After the Imperial Court issued the national policy, the number of refugees would increase even more.

    Liancheng did not have much farnd, and the production of food was limited. They could raise silkworms and exchange them for food and money, but they also had to ensure that the local production could support so many people. Food was in short supply everywhere, and the key was to be self-sufficient.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°There are three county-level towns under Liancheng¡¯s jurisdiction ¡ª Zhuanghe, Fuzhen, and Lianzhen. Even the silkworm industry in Liancheng is concentrated in Zhuanghe. Fuzhen and Lianzhen mainly engage in farming. There¡¯s also an ind county. The residents of the ind make a living from fishing. Arge portion of the seafood in Lianchenges from there. Just based on the size of the area and the division of local supplies, the development of farming is more than enough to amodate 200,000 refugees.¡±

    From the looks of it, Liancheng¡¯s development potential was indeed very great. Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Liancheng doesn¡¯t have much farnd, and agriculture is limited by territory and can¡¯t develop vigorously. We have to prioritize the silkworm industry and seafood. However, food is the most important thing for the people. At the very least, we have to ensure that the local food production is self-sufficient.¡±

    Yin Huaixi also knew her concerns and exined, ¡°Raising silkworms is a delicate and cumbersome job. Not everyone is good at it. When the timees, we¡¯ll also arrange for some people to explore and nt sweet potatoes. We¡¯ll also arrange for some strong people to go to the ind county to fish for a living. Even so, most people will still raise silkworms. Raising too many silkworms will damage the forest environment. You have to pay more attention in the future and n to maintain the forest.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had a n in mind, so Yu Youyao did not ask further. ¡°Perhaps in the first two years, because there¡¯s no farnd and they had left their hometown, there¡¯s no other way out. Thus, there will be arge number of people raising silkworms to live.¡±

    ¡°In at most a year or two, when the refugees take root in Liancheng, they can try to find other ways to live. Some people who have really mastered the silkworm raising technique and benefited from it will continue to raise them. Some people who can only rely on raising silkworms to barely support their families and fill their stomachs will give up on raising silkworms and find another way out.¡±

    Moreover, in the farmsteads of wealthy families, there were forest rangers who specially made ns to to maintain the forest. They would patrol the mountains regrly, cut wood, nt trees, raise trees, and build forests to ensure that the trees in the farmstead could be sustainable. Good wood had always been in short supply. This way, they could prevent the main family from suffering losses.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Farming and producing food is the most important thing. With one more person to explore, there will be one more person to produce food. Growing sweet potatoes is cheap work. They can even be nted in the wastnd. If they grow more sweet potatoes for a few years, the reimednd can be raised.¡±

    He had decided to ept more refugees, not because of the money and food from the nobles, but because of sweet potatoes.

    Sweet potatoes could allow people to live and nurture wastnd.

    In two to three years, agriculture in the Liaodong area would develop.

    Yu Youyao recalled that there were still more than ten counties in the Liaodong area that were going to open silkworm farms. Although there was the precedent of Liancheng, and the subsequent matters were easy to handle, she still asked about the situation with concern.

    Yin Huaixi took off his outer robe and spread it on the t ground. He pulled Yu Youyao to sit down. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to silkworm farms everywhere. Among them, Dandong is thergest. I¡¯ll leave the bulk to you, as well as the soldiers of Dandong in the army, the local retail investors, and foreign merchants. Only then will the nobles be allowed to touch the rest.¡±

    The individual investors were weak and could not win against the nobles.

    Outside merchants had deep financial resources, but as they were outsiders and unfamiliar with the ce, they would be ostracized and restricted by the local nobles.

    The goal of bringing in foreign merchants was to divide the interests of the nobles. The retail and foreign merchants would each benefit, and together, they could keep the local nobles in check.

    The two sides restrained each other.

    Yu Youyao became the key to check and bnce. Once one side harmed the local interests, Yu Youyao could join forces with another side and easily deal with the other.

    Yu Youyao immediately understood the crux of the matter. ¡°As the drought affected many areas of the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were riots and merchants suffered losses. Ever since the Imperial Court issued the national policy, many merchants have poured into Liaodong. It will definitely cause a certain impact on the local nobles. The interests of the nobles will inevitably be divided, weakening the influence of the nobles on the local area and further weakening their power.¡±

    The Imperial Court¡¯s national policy was clearly targeting the nobles, causing the merchants everywhere to acutely sense a business opportunity.

    In addition, under Yin Huaixi¡¯s protection, the North still maintained a peaceful scene, creating good development conditions for the merchants.

    The North epted refugees wantonly. More people also represented productivity and was beneficial to business development.

    Only then did she realize the meaning behind the national policy.

    She also understood why her maternal grandfather had deliberately reminded her of this. It was because the shrewd businessman had already predicted that this national policy would have a huge impact on the entire North. He also knew that a national policy could easily resolve all the problems Yin Huaixi faced in the North.

    It went straight to the point.

    At the same time!

    Yu Youyao said excitedly, ¡°The background of foreign businessmen represents a widerwork, channels, and resources. It¡¯s equivalent to importing external resources into Liaodong. The Liaodong area won¡¯t enter a situation of internal strife under the control of the nobles and develop into exploitation of themoners. This is very beneficial to the development of the North.¡±

    While solving the problem, it would also create a good development advantage for the North.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Grandfather is really amazing!¡±

    Indeed, having an elder in the family was like having a treasure.

    Her maternal grandfather did not mention this because he had the intention to train her. When the matter of waiting for the country was settled, she would understand the series of benefits behind one thing, broadening her horizons and breadth of mind.

    Yin Huaixi agreed deeply.

    As a businessman, Old Master Xie knew better than anyone else how deep the water was among the nobles of the North. He knew very well about the matters between the nobles.

    He also knew that dealing with the nobles was useless, be it through bribery or coercion.

    Officials had their own paths, and business had its own trade routes. Thieves also had their own ways. What was rted to the nobles was ultimately profits. There was only the word ¡°business¡± left.

    He that hides can find!

    Business matters should still be resolved by business.

    The Imperial Court had issued a national policy. Although it could temporarily suppress the nobles, it only dealt with the symptoms and not the root cause. The meaning of the national policy was that it gave other merchants a chance to take advantage of the situation.

    The path down the mountain was too steep, so Yu Youyao did not dare to sit on a horse.

    ¡°The mountain path isn¡¯t easy to walk on. I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡± Yin Huaixi hooked her finger gently with his little finger. Seeing that Yu Youyao didn¡¯t dodge, he immediately became bolder and quickly held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand.

    Yu Youyao blushed and couldn¡¯t help but lower her head to take a few nces. The two of them intertwined their hands and whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He had held her hand many times, but he had never held it so openly. It feltpletely different. Yin Huaixi¡¯s ears were a little red, but he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to go up the mountain, but difficult to go down. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll identally fall.¡±

 Chapter 813 - 813: Iâ€™ll Carry You

    Chapter 813 - 813: I¡¯ll Carry You

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As he spoke, Yin Huaixi secretly tightened his grip on her hand. It was as soft as cream, and he was worried that if he didn¡¯t hold it tightly, it would slide away.

    Frowning, he slipped his fingers between hers and intertwined them.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head, her eyshes trembling uncontrobly. It was the shyness when the flowers bloomed but the branches were low.

    It was unknown if it was because Yu Youyao¡¯s hand was too soft that he couldn¡¯t hold it tightly. If he let go, it wouldn¡¯t do. If his grip was too light, it wouldn¡¯t do. If it was too heavy, it wouldn¡¯t do either. It made Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart follow suit. Her hand was so soft that he was a little nervous. He subconsciously straightened his back and cleared his throat. ¡°Your hand is too soft and smooth. If I don¡¯t hold it tightly, you¡¯ll¡­¡±

    It was as if someone was strangling his neck. His voice suddenly stopped, and he twitched like white jade before suddenly turning red.

    The mountain wind blew through the forest, and the treetops raised fine green waves, making a rustling sound.

    Yin Huaixi subconsciously looked at Yu Youyao.

    She lowered her head and looked from the side. Her eyshes were long and curly, and they fluttered wildly, as if a butterfly had stopped in front of her eyes.

    Only then did Yin Huaixi notice that her ears were so red that they were about to bleed.

    ¡°Cough!¡± He coughed hard. His eyes were a little innocent, but his gaze was a little distant. He probably hadn¡¯t expected that exnations would be frivolous and rash when they came out of his mouth.

    It was as if he was taking advantage of her. It was too undignified.

    His eyes darted around guiltily as he exined softly, ¡°Uh, it¡¯s actually not that soft and smooth.¡± His tiger-like body trembled. He felt that what he just said was wrong, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. He added, ¡°No, don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t say that your hands aren¡¯t soft and smooth. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± His tongue was even knotted, and he jumped repeatedly between soft and smooth. ¡°It¡¯s just that your hands were originally quite soft and smooth. I shouldn¡¯t have said that your hands were too soft and smooth. No, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi stammered with a broken expression, feeling a little hopeless.

    This was the first time Yu Youyao had seen him stutter and not speak properly.

    She pursed her lips desperately and held back herughter. It was unknown if she was holding it in or if she was embarrassed, but her pink and white face was like a budding spring apricot, greasy and beautiful.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right either. Then what exactly do you mean?¡± Yu Youyao asked him deliberately.

    The air was silent for a few seconds.

    Without hearing him speak, Yu Youyao looked up at him.

    Yin Huaixi regained his noble and graceful expression and looked calm. There was a meaningful smile on his lips. ¡°I just feel that your hand is soft and your skin is smooth.¡± Seeing that Yu Youyao¡¯s face was red, his raised eyes trembled slightly before he lowered them again. He suddenly became self-righteous. ¡°It¡¯s boneless and soft in my hand. I¡¯m always worried that if I¡¯m not careful, you¡¯ll secretly slip away from my hand. So¡­¡± He tightened his grip on the softness in his hand. ¡°I wanted to hold your hand more tightly so that you won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    Why should he feel guilty praising his future wife?!

    She had to be praised vigorously.

    Yu Youyao felt that these words meant something, so she red at him and muttered softly, ¡°Who¡¯s escaping?¡±

    Yin Huaixi cleared his throat. ¡°In any case, it¡¯s definitely not wrong to hold it tightly.¡±

    Yu Youyao blushed and lowered her head.

    Yin Huaixi felt that he was in the right, and his eyes stopped wandering. From his angle, her ck hair was like a cloud, and the single conch on her head rose like a peak. At a nce, it was suddenly like a cloud. She was extremely beautiful, and her hairplemented her delicate head and eyebrows. The cor of her shirt was like a cloud, and her long neck, which was as thin as jade, was bent a little. It was tactful and moving.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes widened, but he tried his best to restrain himself. He looked away. For the first time in his life, he had doubts about his self-control. His throat rolled, and his voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain!¡±

    The way down the mountain was not the same as going up the mountain. It was a little steeper. Yu Youyao held her skirt in one hand and lowered her head to look at the road. Yin Huaixi walked half a step in front of her and led the way. From time to time, he would remind her to be careful and pay attention to her feet. He also told her to slow down¡­

    The horse followed behind, ttering. From time to time, it would stop and take a bite of the wild grass by the road.

    After walking for a while, Yu Youyao¡¯s forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat. She panted lightly, and her face was a little red. ¡°How long will it take for us to reach the foot of the mountain?¡±

    Although she was wearing small boots and it was very convenient for her to travel, for the sake offort, the small boots were soft-soled shoes made of cow tendon. The soles of the shoes were also a little thin and soft. It was not a problem for her to walk normally, but the mountain path was uneven and the stone bs were abnormally cold. It was a little ufortable to walk on them. Not long after, she felt that the soles of her feet were a little sore and numb.

    However,pared to riding on the horse, she would rather suffer.

    ¡°We still have to walk for a while. We can ride the horse if the mountain is a little t. Are you tired?¡± Yin Huaixi was paying attention to her at all times. He had long realized that she was panting and was already having a hard time. However, Yu Youyao did not mention it, so he pretended not to know and quietly slowed down the descent.

    ¡°A little.¡± From what he said, they wouldn¡¯t reach the bottom of the mountain so quickly. Yu Youyao hesitated. Should she insist on continuing, or should she endure the steep mountain path and feel the excitement of riding down the mountain?

    ¡°This path is a little steep, and it¡¯s more difficult to walk. You haven¡¯t learned how to ride a horse, so it¡¯s not safe to ride down the mountain.¡± Yin Huaixi could tell that she was in a difficult position. A deep smile appeared in his eyes. He let go of his tightly clenched hand and squatted in front of her. ¡°Come up. I¡¯ll carry you down.¡±

    His tone was filled with unyieldingness that allowed for no intervention.

    However, he was a general who had fought on the battlefield after all, and he was a superior with great power. He already had a thunderous and intimidating aura.

    People would not think of resisting.

    Usually, in front of her, Yin Huaixi deliberately restrained his aura and rarely revealed this side of him.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao fell for it. After hesitating for a moment, she took the initiative to climb onto Yin Huaixi¡¯s back and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Yin Huaixi ced his arm under her legs, raised her legs, and slowly stood up.

    Yu Youyao saw the steep mountain path from Yin Huaixi¡¯s arm and panicked. ¡°Why don¡¯t Ie down and walk by myself? The mountain path isn¡¯t easy to walk in the first ce. It seems quite dangerous to carry another person. Anyway, we¡¯re not in a hurry. The scenery in the mountain is good. It¡¯s good to walk for a while and rest all the way down.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Yin Huaixi steadily walked down the mountain. He walked very slowly. ¡°The mountain path isn¡¯t easy to walk on for you. I¡¯m a martial artist. Ever since I was seven years old, I¡¯ve tied a sandbag to my leg and went up and down the mountain every day to train my legs. I didn¡¯t stop for a moment. There¡¯s no need to mention carrying you. Even if I carry¡ª¡± He consciously swallowed the words that were about toe out of his mouth. ¡°Two of you, there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    In the past, when his father had brought their family out to y in Youzhou, he had often done this. Otherwise, why would he have chosen a steeper mountain path on the way back?

 Chapter 814 - 814: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 814 - 814: Misunderstanding

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao did not notice that there was a moment of strangeness in his words.

    It was not ufortable to carry someone or be carried.

    If the person carrying her did not have enough strength and waist strength, her legs would easily go limp. After walking for a while, her waist would copse and her back would slip.

    Yin Huaixi supported her legs steadily and bent his back, making her lie down morefortably. However, he did not bend down. Even though his back was carrying a weight, he straightened it, preventing her body from sliding down.

    Yu Youyao would not feel ufortable because her body was sliding.

    It was also because he was carrying her steadily that Yu Youyao was less nervous. She let go of the arm that was wrapped around his neck and ced it casually on his shoulder.

    She casually praised him, ¡°Your waist is quite good!¡±

    These unexpected words made Yin Huaixi fall strangely silent for a moment. Then, as if he had choked on something, he coughed a few times.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why was he suddenly coughing?

    He suspected that she was taking advantage of me, but he didn¡¯t have evidence. Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but feel the difort in his throat. With a wooden expression, he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just opened my mouth too quickly and choked on the wind.¡±

    Most of the soldiers in the army were not particr. They said all kinds of dirty words. There were simply no restrictions.

    Yin Huaixi had been in the military camp since he was young. He had listened to dirty talk and read all kinds of books. Thus, he was not an ignorant little chick.

    He knew that Yu Youyao¡¯s words, ¡°Your waist is quite good,¡± were no different from her words, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡± She was purely praising him.

    But!

    How could a man¡¯s waist be praised so easily?

    Was that something that anyone could praise?

    All men had to think crookedly!

    ¡°Then be careful. Your ears are red from coughing. It must be very ufortable!¡± Yu Youyao saw his ears. They were so close that they were so red that they were about to bleed. The redness was still spreading behind his ears and his face. She thought that he had choked badly to be like this.

    Was he coughing like that?! Yin Huaixi felt an itch in his throat again. He endured it again and again before swallowing the cough that rose to his throat.

    He kept feeling that this topic was too dangerous. He couldn¡¯t talk about it anymore.

    Hence, he changed the topic. ¡°There¡¯s a very secret hot spring in the west canyon. The hot spring is filled with live water and it¡¯s very clean. I sent someone to clean it up and even sprinkled some medicinal powder. You walked a lot just now and sweated a lot. You¡¯re also a little tired. When you reach the canyon, you can go over and soak in it to relieve yourself¡­¡±

    His voice stopped abruptly, and the redness that had just faded from Yin Huaixi¡¯s ears spread again.

    Just change the topic. Why did it have to be about this? As an outsider, how could he care about a woman¡¯s bath?

    It was too rude, too rash, and too frivolous!!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was also a little red, but Yin Huaixi was also concerned about her, so she couldn¡¯t not appreciate it. She nodded very softly.

    The mountain wind blew, and an unknown fragrance lingered in his nose. It was clear and soft, and Yin Huaixi did not dare to speak nonsense anymore.

    As Yu Youyao grew older, it was inevitable that he would have fantasies. However, such fantasies were just like the ¡°Ode to the Goddess of Luo¡±. He liked women¡¯s admiration, praise, and love.

    However, ever since Yu Youyao praised him for having a good waist, he felt that something was amiss. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the dirty jokes he had heard in the past.

    It was as if he had opened a novel door, and it was inevitable that he would have some restless thoughts.

    Unknowingly, he thought of the wet fur coat he had dreamed of at midnight.

    Yin Huaixi cursed inwardly.

    What a beast!

    Yu Youyao was only 13 or 14 years old and had yet to reach adulthood. What was he thinking?!

    However, there was a demonic voice in his heart that said bewitchingly, ¡°So what if she¡¯s 13 or 14 years old? She can get married at 13 or 14 years old. Empress Zhangsun married Emperor Taizong of Tang at the age of 13.¡±

    Another calm and rational voice retorted, ¡°So, it was difficult for Empress Zhangsun to inherit the emperor¡¯s favor. She died young in her thirties.¡±

    Now, the bewitching voice in his mind stopped.

    Emperor Taizong of Tang had countless harems, and they had also left behind many romantic deeds forter generations. However, the woman he loved and doted on the most in his life was still Empress Zhangsun.

    After Empress Zhangsun passed away, the flirtatious emperor no longer worked hard in the harem. Every day, he thought about his loving rtionship with his first wife and became even more diligent in governance.

    A woman¡¯s bones would be damaged if she experienced human affairs early.

    It would be best if she turned sixteen.

    Yu Youyao did not know that her casual praise had triggered a certain someone¡¯s mind.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s back was very broad. When his arms supported her, it implicated the broad muscles on his back, causing them to gather together. There was ayer of hard muscles on it, causing his spine muscles to deepen, as if they were wrapping around her. His footsteps were stable. He was probably worried that she would feel ufortable, so he pushed her up from time to time.

    She obedientlyy on Yin Huaixi¡¯s back and looked at the endless mountain path. Suddenly, she did not mind that the mountain path was too long and steep.

    She even hoped that Yin Huaixi could walk more slowly¡­

    In fact, Yin Huaixi was indeed walking very slowly. It was as if he wanted to walk a hundred miles on the mountain path.

    After a while, Yin Huaixi calmed down. ¡°Do you want to learn how to ride a horse?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± After riding with Yin Huaixi for a while just now, Yu Youyao was not so afraid of riding horses anymore. She felt that it was actually quite necessary to learn how to ride a horse.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll teach youter.¡±

    After walking for about half an hour, the mountain became much tter. She could go down the mountain on horseback. Yin Huaixi did not take the initiative to let her down. When Yu Youyao saw Yin Huaixi walking steadily without bending his back or panting, she did not take the initiative to ask him to let her down.

    Yu Youyao looked at the mountain path. Although the stones were different and not orderly, they were well-arranged. They were arranged into a winding path. She asked curiously, ¡°Are the stone paths on the mountain all naturally formed?¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Not entirely. As the old saying goes, those living on a mountain live off the mountain, while those living near the water rely on the water. Tai Mo Shan is very rich in resources, and more than a hundred types of medicinal herbs have grown here. Among them, ginseng, elevated gastrodia, lingzhi, Japanese gentian, and fine spices are expensive. In addition, it also produces walnuts, hazelnuts, and other dried fruits, as well as some wild animals. Themoners at the foot of the mountain often go up the mountain to get some mountain goods. The medicinal herbs will improve their lives. When the road is uneven, they will chisel it t. When the road is blocked, they will open a path. For generations, over time, they will form a natural mountain path.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly understood. Mostmoners liked to live beside mountains and rivers. As long as it wasn¡¯t an extreme disaster, they could live well. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we came a little early. Many of the wild flowers on the mountain haven¡¯t bloomed. Otherwise, we could have picked some mountain flowers and made some incense medicer. The fragrance of cosmetics, incense dew, and wild flowers would be more fragrant than the dried flowers at home.¡±

    The best time to hike was during the Double Third Festival, and before and after the Qingming Festival.

 Chapter 815 - 815: Muscle Cleansing

    Chapter 815 - 815: Muscle Cleansing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Indeed!

    Women were still more interested in flowers and nts.

    Yin Huaixi was deep in thought. ¡°When we return to Xiangping City, I¡¯ll bring you to tour West Anshan. At that time, the mountains will be filled with flowers. You can pick as many as you want.¡±

    West Anshan was located between Liancheng and Xiangping. As it was located in the west of the mountain, its shape was very simr to a saddle, so it was called West Anshan. The name of the ancient mountain city originated from this mountain.

    The iron ore in West Anshan was very abundant. Since ancient times, it had been an important ce to smelt iron.

    The mountain was also rich in beautiful jade, strange stones, medicinal herbs, and so on.

    One of the four famous jade pieces of the Great Zhou Dynasty was produced here. In addition, it also produced more than 700 medicinal herbs. Almost all themon medicinal herbs could be picked from West Anshan.

    The two of them chatted for a while. After about half an hour, Yu Youyao finally saw it. It was as if a silver Fuzhou River was wrapped around a canyon. There were waterfalls and springs in the canyon. It was very shocking.

    Yu Youyao was very excited. She held Yin Huaixi¡¯s shoulder with one hand and pointed at the canyon with the other. ¡°That¡¯s the canyon you mentioned, right?¡±

    Yin Huaixi had been paying attention to the road under his feet and trying his best to walk on ground that was as t as possible. He wasn¡¯t worried about falling, but he didn¡¯t want the road to be bumpy and make Yu Youyao ufortable on his back. When he heard Yu Youyao¡¯s voice, he looked up. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s there.¡±

    Yu Youyao eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it.¡± When Yin Huaixi was patrolling the mountain previously, he would deliberately remember ces with good scenery. Today, he had brought Yu Youyao into the mountain because he had chosen a ce he felt was not bad.

    Along the way, Yu Youyao was very rxed and clearly very satisfied.

    After walking for a while, they finally arrived at the canyon.

    Yin Huaixi finally let go of Yu Youyao.

    After being carried by Yin Huaixi all the way, Yu Youyao suddenly felt her feet go numb, and even her legs go limp.

    Yin Huaixi helped her up, feeling a little vexed. ¡°It¡¯s my oversight. I forgot to remind you to change to a pair of thick-soled shoes. You¡¯ve never walked on the mountain path in the past, so your legs will definitely suffer after walking for so long.¡±

    She was wearing soft-soled shoes made of cow tendon. They werefortable, light, and agile, making it convenient for her to walk. However, the mountain path was uneven, so it was inevitable that she would trip a little. The young miss who had been raised in her room had hands that were as bright as jade and wless. Her slender feet were probably as smooth as her hands. How could she stand the rugged mountain path?

    When her feet felt tired, even her waist and legs felt ufortable.

    He had only thought that Yu Youyao had learned the Flexible Body Technique from Nanny Xu since she was young to stimte the cirction of her blood and cause her muscles and joints to rx. Thus, her body should have been strengthened and she should have a good physique. He did not expect this.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not too ufortable. I¡¯ll get Liu¡¯er to massage me for a whileter and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Liu¡¯er¡¯s skills were deeply inherited from Nanny Xu.

    Yin Shi and Chun Xiao and a few apanying guards set up a few tents in the canyon.

    Yu Youyao was indeed a little tired. She was so tired that she was sweating and feeling a little ufortable. She thought of the hot spring that Yin Huaixi had mentioned and wanted to soak in it excitedly.

    Chun Xiao had prepared clothes, incense, snacks, fruits, dried goods, tea, and so on. She brought Yu Youyao to the hot spring with Yin Shi.

    Around the canyon stood small peaks of strange-looking huge rocks. They followed a narrow path between the huge rocks and arrived at a small col in less than 15 minutes.

    There were rocks around the col, and the rocks were filled with thorny roses. Perhaps because they were close to the hot spring, the temperature in the col was suitable. The roses that had originally bloomed in March and April were surrounded by vines of all colors. They were beautiful. The air was filled with the fragrance of roses. The rocks and roses formed a solitary mountain and a secret environment. There was a green spring, as if jade stones were embedded in the col.

    At a nce, the spring water was green, and the sand was clear. It was so clear that one could see the bottom. There were pebbles at the bottom of the pool, and the green stones were like jade in water. They were like pearls in amber, but they were beautiful.

    It was beautiful, simply too beautiful!

    No wonder Yin Huaixi had mentioned this hot spring.

    Yu Youyao quickly walked over and squatted down. She scooped up a handful of water and smelled it gently. It was neither warm nor hot, and she could not smell any sulfur or strange smell. She lowered her head and took a small sip. There was no bitterness. Instead, there was the unique sweetness of spring water. It was a good pool. Its water was suitable for bathing and drinking. It was very rare.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°This ce is really beautiful.¡±

    Yin Shi had already set up a tent in the col.

    Yu Youyao went to the tent to change into a tube dress made of gauze. She also wore a cloak that reached her calves. She stepped on the round pebbles on the ground to the side of the pool.

    Chun Xiao took the cloak.

    The tube dress revealed her arms, neck, and arge area of snow-jade skin on her chest. The gauze dress made of snow silk covered her body lightly. There was a light bundle at her waist,plementing her small and delicate waist. It also made her chest look even more exquisite and beautiful. It was as if a jade peak was covered by fog. She was extremely beautiful.

    Yu Youyao slowly entered the water.

    The snow silk robe suddenly spread out on the surface of the water, and the hem of the dress suddenly bloomed at her waist like a water lotus.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s body felt cold and warm at the same time. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. After a while, she adapted to the temperature and felt the hot spring water drilling into her flesh all the time. It was slightly numb and hot, making her entire body feelfortable.

    Liu¡¯er squatted behind Yu Youyao and scooped some spring water to wash her hair.

    Chun Xiao burned the calming incense and spread a mat on the ground. It was filled with food, tea, and so on. From time to time, she would feed Yu Youyao.

    Yin Shi found a tall rock and squatted on it, vignt of his surroundings.

    Yu Youyao swallowed a piece of pickled apricots and admired the thorny roses climbing up the mountain wall. She sighed. ¡°What a godly life.¡±

    After soaking in the hot spring for a long time, one would feel dizzy and their chest would feel tight, but Yu Youyao did not experience this. Perhaps it was because it was toofortable to soak in the hot spring, but she refused to get up. As a result, Chun Xiao urged her repeatedly. She dawdled for 35 minutes before she was willing to let Liu¡¯er and Chun Xiao help her up. After soaking in the hot spring, Yu Youyao¡¯s muscles and bones went limp, and she felt weak.

    Liu¡¯er took out the rose dew and helped Yu Youyao massage her bones to nourish her muscles and meridians. Then, she applied ayer of balm to nourish her skin.

    After dressing up and putting on her makeup, Yu Youyao felt refreshed, and the remaining soreness in her body was swept away.

    She carried the empty food basket excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s pick some roses. We¡¯ll make some dew, balm, makeup, and floral cakester.¡±

    When making dew, one had to pick roses with buds that were about to bloom. The fragrance would be contained and not revealed. Only then would the fragrance be purer.

    When making incense and makeup, one had to pick bright flowers to have the brightest and purest colors.

    As for floral cakes and food, one did not need to be picky.

    Yu Youyao picked a lot of roses. Then, she picked a handful of colorful roses and returned to the canyon.

 Chapter 816 - 816: Secret

    Chapter 816 - 816: Secret

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The old maids had built a simple stove and were preparing for lunch.

    Yu Youyao did not see Yin Huaixi. Just as she was about to ask the apanying guards, she heard the sound of hooves outside the canyon. Soon, Yin Huaixi rode into the canyon.

    He got off the horse and saw Yu Youyao standing not far away. She had changed into a jade-colored narrow-sleeved top and a green dress. There were small pine leaf patterns embroidered on the dress, and the skirt covered her thin feet as they piled up at her feet. As she walked lightly, the hem of her dress was like a flower. The pleated cornflowers fluttered gently at her feet.

    It was like the frost ofte autumn thinly covering the pine needles. There was green among white. It was elegant and firm.

    Yu Youyao noticed that he had been holding the reins of the horse with one hand and something in the other. She couldn¡¯t help but take a closer look.

    Noticing her gaze, Yin Huaixi strode over. ¡°I went to the mountain to find a twisted sepal cymbidium just now. It¡¯s a rtively rare cinnabar spring orchid.¡± He handed the cinnabar orchid that he had been protecting to Yu Youyao. ¡°Although the wild flowers in the mountain haven¡¯t bloomed yet, the orchids are already budding. They¡¯ll bloom in about half a month.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao notice that Yin Huaixi had dug it back with the soil. He had wrapped the root of the cinnabar orchid with paper. The green arrow leaves were well protected and were not damaged at all.

    In the middle of the cinnabar orchid, three long flower stems had already appeared. There were already eight or nine buds on them. The color of the buds was like cinnabar.

    She could almost imagine how beautiful and noble the flower buds would be when they bloomed.

    Seeing that she did not take it for a long time, Yin Huaixi thought that she did not like it. He quickly said, ¡°There are moremon four-season orchids and Faber¡¯s cymbidium in the mountains. If you don¡¯t like the cinnabar orchids, I¡¯ll help you find a few other species.¡±

    The climate in Liancheng was good, and there were many wild orchids in the mountains, mostly spring orchids.

    Yu Youyao smiled and took it. ¡°Who said that I didn¡¯t like it? The cinnabar orchid is a rtively rare breed. It usually grows in the south and is rarely seen in the north. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m lucky that you can find one.¡± She held the cinnabar orchid and lowered her head to smell it. Even before the bud on the stem bloomed, a dark fragrance was already wafting through the air. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I like it very much.¡±

    She just did not expect that he would specially find an orchid for her when she had only said it casually and did not see the wild flowers in the mountains bloom.

    Yin Huaixi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°As long as you like it.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little curious. ¡°Orchids grow in the mountains and wilderness. They¡¯re not easy to find. How did you find this?¡±

    In such a short period of time, he had already found a famous item. If orchids were really so easy to obtain, many people who loved orchids would not be so eager to obtain them.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°My mother likes orchids, but it¡¯s not easy for the orchids in the south to survive in the North. It¡¯s very difficult to raise them. In order to please my mother, my father found many books about orchids and understood the varieties, habits, and growing environment of the orchids. He often went into the mountains to look for all kinds of orchids.¡±

    He had also heard that his father had also been talented and smart since he was young. He was very liked and valued by the previous emperor. Later on, for some reason, his head hurt when he read books, and he learned how to be an ignorant and ipetent yboy.

    At the thought of this, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°My father has a problem. His head hurts when he reads. He doesn¡¯t even know how to read military books in his life. How can he read those books? So in the beginning, when he talked to me about this, I treated it as a joke.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked incredulous. ¡°King Li of Zhou is so good at war. How can he not know how to read war books?¡±

    Yin Huaixiughed. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. He really hasn¡¯t even finished reading a military book. At first, my mother forced him to learn the Theory of War, so he asked his aides to read the military book to him. He found it boring and couldn¡¯t learn it, so his aides couldn¡¯t control him. My mother had no choice but to do it personally. Every day, she read and exined the military book to him. In front of my mother, he didn¡¯t dare to be rash. Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange that my blockhead father has be smarter in front of my mother.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little speechless. How could Yin Huaixi be King Li of Zhou¡¯s son? Yin Huaixi said that his father was stupid and did not look respectful at all when talking about him. His tone was filled with gloating.

    Every time his parents were mentioned, Yin Huaixi would say a lot. ¡°At one point, I even suspected that my father was pretending that his head hurt every time he reads.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Yin Huaixi revealed a nostalgic expression. ¡°I asked my father. He said that when he was young, he was yful and identally fell from the rockery. His head bled and he almost lost his life. After he was lucky to survive, his foundation was injured and he became weak and sickly. He would feel dizzy and nauseous every time he read. It took him many years to gradually recover.¡±

    However, Yu Youyao felt that this ¡°yfulness¡± might not necessarily be true.

    Not only did the favored prince in the pce have a group ofpanions by his side, but they were also constantly restraining the prince¡¯s words and actions. Among them, there were those who were proficient in martial arts. It was too negligent of him to almost lose his lives after falling from the rockery.

    However, what if this wasn¡¯t an ident?

    This meant that King Li of Zhou, who was still young and a prince at that time, was already in the way of some people.

    Then, King Li of Zhou should have been talented since he was young.

    From the looks of it, there was a reason why King Li of Zhou had invited himself to guard the North. He had quickly grown from a yboy to a famous war god of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Even though it had been abandoned for many years, his talented roots were still there.

    In that case, there was a reason why the dog emperor would be suspicious of King Li of Zhou.

    His fear of King Li of Zhou was not groundless.

    In the end, the root of the problem was buried.

    Then, she deduced further.

    King Li of Zhou¡¯s mother, Concubine Hui, was recorded in the pce¡¯s secret history to be from themoners.

    However, she had heard from her grandmother. Saying that Concubine Hui was from themoners was just a nice way of saying it. Concubine Hui was actually an ordinary farm girl. As she was beautiful, mellow, and simple, she was verypatible with the previous emperor¡¯s personality, so she was extremely doted on by him.

    It should be very difficult for a concubine like her to survive in the pce.

    However, the Empress at that time and the current Empress Dowager had not given birth for many years because of her injuries. How big of a matter was it? In order to protect her status, she needed to rope in the emperor.

    Then, not only was Concubine Hui, who was from among themoner, illiterate, but she also did not know anything about the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. She was a natural ally of the Empress.

    The Empress should protect Concubine Hui.

    However, on deeper thought, even the records of Concubine Hui in the pce¡¯s secret history said that she came from themoners. The rest was unknown.

    It was obvious that no matter how much Concubine Hui was doted on, she was still not presentable in everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 817 - 817: Donâ€™t Dismantle a Difficult Life

    Chapter 817: Don¡¯t Dismantle a Difficult Life

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The harem emphasized that a son¡¯s status depended on his mother. Concubine Hui came from a lowly background and did not have a prominent family background or outstanding talent. She also did not have any connections in the court. Her son should not be a threat to the other concubines with outstanding family backgrounds in the pce.

    However, what if the previous emperor valued his son extremely much? He even ignored the fact that he had a disgraceful and sickly mother, wanting to nurture him as the heir.

    There were no children in the Central Pce. As long as there were concubines in the harem, everyone could fight for that position.

    So what if the previous emperor wanted to pursue the matter?

    That also depended on whether the court officials were willing to let the emperor cause trouble for an insignificant but favored concubine.

    If the emperor really doted on his son, he would endure it to prevent himself from offending the court officials because of this. In the future, King Li of Zhou¡¯s situation would be even more difficult.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt that she had seen something extraordinary.

    She couldn¡¯t think about such things.

    Yu Youyao quickly chased away the messy thoughts in her mind. ¡°Was King Li of Zhou¡¯s illness caused by a head injury that caused the blood in his head to not dissipate?¡±

    She also knew a little about pathology.

    It was very dangerous for the blood to umte in the skull. The patient had to recuperate well. As time passed, the blood might gradually dissipate and the symptoms would decrease, but there was also a risk of worsening and losing one¡¯s life.

    Yin Huaixi did not know what she was thinking, and a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case. There¡¯s blood in his head. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary medicinal soup to dissolve itpletely, so it can only be supplemented with acupuncture. It¡¯s just that my father¡¯s situation was more dangerous at that time. Even the imperial physicians with the best medical skills in the Imperial Academy of Medicine were notpletely confident. Furthermore, the imperial physicians were used to protecting the bodies of patients, so they could only use a stable method of supplementing his body with medicinal soup.¡±

    The previous emperor had almost lost his beloved son, so he did not dare to take the risk easily.

    It was also because of this that the previous emperor had indulged his beloved son a little more, so it was inevitable that he would develop the habit of being a good-for-nothing.

    Yu Youyao guessed that there should be other inside information, but she also knew that there were some things that were best not to ask too clearly. ¡°Then, was King Zhou Li¡¯s illness curedter?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°He¡¯s cured.¡±

    Yu Youyao vaguely guessed something.

    Indeed!

    Yin Huaixi changed the topic and said, ¡°Men always have ridiculous and humble pride when facing the woman they like. In my father¡¯s words, my mother is the number one talent in the capital. How can he embarrass her? She taught him personally. He has to do it. Even if he can¡¯t, he has to do it.¡±

    ¡°Your mother, I mean the Princess Consort¡­¡± Yu Youyao was a little nervous. The blood in his head had not dissolved at first. It had been in his head for many years. If it was treated with acupuncture, the danger would be even greater.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t know about this at all. My father was afraid that she would be worried, so he didn¡¯t dare to tell her, nor did he allow me to tell her. He secretly ordered someone to find a famous doctor who was proficient in acupuncture. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s stupid or too blindly confident. As soon as he heard that the other party¡¯s ancestor was a King of Medicine, he didn¡¯t figure out the other party¡¯s background. Regardless of whether their medical skills were really brilliant, he got someone to insert needles into his head.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. Back then, she had identally obtained an iplete recipe from overseas and had a glimpse of the recipe to make an ointment. However, because the recipe was iplete, she did not know much about the method of making it. Later on, after it was made, she had only tried it on an old woman before giving it to Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi really dared to use it.

    He did not doubt the origins of this iplete recipe, nor did he doubt if the ointment was made correctly. Could there be a problem?

    He trusted a ten-year-old girl who had been learning about incense medicine for less than a year.

    In Yin Huaixi¡¯s own words, he didn¡¯t know if he was stupid or too blindly confident.

    As expected of father and son!

    Yin Huaixi felt that her smile was a little strange, but he did not think too much about it. ¡°It¡¯s probably because a fool is lucky that he met Uncle Sun.¡±

    In terms of medical skills, Uncle Sun was still inferior to Imperial Physician Shi, and was on par with Imperial Physician Hu. However, in terms of acupuncture skills, Uncle Sun imed to be second, and no one dared to im to be first.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Then you¡¯re quite lucky.¡±

    Yin Huaixi actually felt that Yu Youyao was beating around the bush to say that he was stupid. He remained calm. ¡°It¡¯s indeed my blessing to meet you.¡±

    His leg had been cured by Uncle Sun.

    However, if it weren¡¯t for the spiritual dewdrop that had nourished his severely damaged body foundation, the Essence Protection Pill that had nourished his vitality, and the ointment that had nourished his broken leg for five to six years, it would have gradually withered. Even if Uncle Sun had superb divine acupuncture skills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to treat him.

    Yu Youyao held the cinnabar orchid andughed so hard that it trembled. ¡°Did you also learn your ability to find orchids from King Li of Zhou?¡±

    Yin Huaixi kept saying that he despised his father, but he had also learned a lot from him.

    The best father- son pair in the world were like friends.

    Yin Huaixi coughed and denied, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these flowers and nts. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve heard him mutter too much, so I inevitably understand a little, and I didn¡¯t deliberately learn about them.¡± He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Previously, when I was patrolling the mountain, I looked at the terrain and environment of Tai Mo Shan and guessed that there would be orchids. ording to the growth habits of the orchids, I found this cinnabar orchid.¡±

    Previously, he had also found other varieties, but wild orchids were not as good as domestic ones. This one was the best-looking one he had chosen.

    He was just like him.

    Yes, it was difficult to tear down a person.

    A hint of slyness appeared in Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never raised flowers and nts in the past. The flowers and trees in the courtyard are all taken care of by special servants. I heard that orchids are delicate and difficult to raise. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble Neenth Brother to help me raise this cinnabar orchid.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yin Huaixi nodded subconsciously.

    Then, he reacted.

    Nurturing orchids was a delicate job. It could be said that he was lucky to find a high-grade cinnabar orchid. However, if he even knew how to raise orchids, it wouldn¡¯t be because he hadn¡¯t deliberately learned it, but because he knew it well.

    Yin Huaixi twirled his fingers and felt his hands itch. He subconsciously wanted to knock her forehead, but when he saw her smiling innocently, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    The jade-colored top made her look like a cardamom flower on a branch, slender and elegant.

    The milky-white flower bud was as soft as cream, crystal clear, and as warm as jade. There was a hint of rouge at the top of the flower bud. It was delicate and beautiful. Before it bloomed, it was already so beautiful that it was suffocating.

    The closed buds couldn¡¯t help but let one¡¯s imagination run wild. When the buds first bloomed, the dark red color bloomed slightly, and the flower crown appeared. How stunning would that be?

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly and couldn¡¯t help but tremble his fingertips. He raised his hand and gently brushed a strand of hair by her cheek behind her ear. ¡°Little mischievous girl!¡±

    His fingers, which often held a brush and practiced the knife, were covered with a thinyer of calluses. They were a little rough and gently scraped past her ears with a tremble. Yu Youyao¡¯s fair face was stained with a trace of rouge, so it was naturally rubbed away. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and call out softly, ¡°Neenth Brother.¡±

 Chapter 818 - 818: Vicious

    Chapter 818: Vicious

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Every time Yin Huaixi mentioned his father, he was always proud and smug. He said that he despised his father, but his eyes were filled with admiration.

    Under his father¡¯s influence, Yin Huaixi also grew into a person who stood tall.

    He was willing to defend the border for themoners.

    He was willing to n for the refugees.

    Yin Huaixi asked her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I just envy you for having a good father.¡±

    Seeing that there seemed to be a hint of sadness in her eyes, Yin Huaixi suddenly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to envy me. In the future¡­ you have to change your words. What¡¯s mine is also yours.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Only then did she realize what he meant. Her face immediately turned red. She turned around with the cinnabar orchid in her hand. ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ll go back to the tent first and settle the cinnabar orchid.¡±

    With that, without waiting for Yin Huaixi to answer, she had already left in small steps. Her slender back was beautiful and thin, and she looked like she was fleeing.

    Yin Huaixi was a little vexed. Although this was all going to happen sooner orter, it was too abrupt to say it out loud.

    The old maids prepared a light and appetizing lunch.

    Yin Huaixi apanied Yu Youyao for lunch, and the two of them strolled in the canyon to digest their food.

    Yu Youyao looked at the waterfall and spring not far away. The broken jade and flying flowers made it as beautiful as a paradise on earth.

    She looked up at the sky. Finally, what she saw was no longer the deep residence of the inner courtyard that imprisoned her. Instead, it was a vast and boundless world.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°Now that I think about it, my days in the capital in the past were really like a lifetime ago.¡±

    Yin Huaixi asked her, ¡°Do you like your current life?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and turned to look at Yin Huaixi. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve told you about what happened to me in the Yu Residence before you came.¡± At this point, she paused and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°When I was five years old, I apanied my Grandmother to the Precious Peace Temple to offer incense¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi had heard Yu Youyao mention this before. It was at that time that she had identally saved Song Mingzhao, who was being held hostage by someone else, but she had knocked her head, causing her head to bleed. Then, she fainted.

    However, she did not mention anything else after that.

    However, it was impossible for the residence to not react to such a big matter.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°My Grandmother couldn¡¯t find me anywhere. She scolded Madam Yang in exasperation and even reprimanded Yu Jianjia.¡± At this point, she didn¡¯t continue. She changed the topic and said, ¡°After returning to the residence, I had a high fever for the entire night. My Grandmother was worried about me and stayed by my side for the entire night. She only returned to the house to rest after my fever subsided.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had roughly guessed it.

    After being scolded by Old Madam Yu, Madam Yang would definitely bear a grudge. Due to filial piety, she did not dare to be disrespectful to Old Madam Yu. However, it was easy to control a bereaved eldest daughter.

    Yu Youyao looked a little dazed and said calmly, ¡°After I woke up, a maidservant came over to report that Master hade to visit me. I was very happy at that time.¡±

    However, Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached.

    In those few years, Old Madam Yu was bedridden and had almost endlessly drank medicinal soup. Madam Yang was in charge of the family and had given birth to a legitimate son. She had a strong rtionship with Yu Zongzheng and was at the peak of her sess.

    No matter how much Old Madam Yu doted on her granddaughter, she was still powerless.

    She didn¡¯t dare to treat her stepdaughter harshly openly and sow discord in front of Yu Zongzheng, lest Yu Zongzheng, who already did not like the eldest daughter of the first wife, felt that she was arrogant and domineering. Other than that, it was easy for her to teach Yu Youyao a lesson.

    Even as her father, he felt that Eldest Miss was arrogant and mischievous. The servants in the residence acted ording to the situation, so Yu Youyao¡¯s infamy naturally spread throughout the residence.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao smiled mockingly. ¡°Yu Zongzheng doesn¡¯t care at all that I knocked my head and had a high fever for the entire night. Instead, he reprimanded me in exasperation.¡±

    At the mention of this, the situation at that time appeared in her mind.

    Knowing that her ¡°father¡± was here, Little Youyao was very happy. She was wearing a single shirt, so she quickly asked the servants to help her to the outer room.

    As soon as Yu Zongzheng saw her, he reprimanded her angrily, ¡°Your grandmother pitied your mother for dying early, so she brought you in to raise you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant and bully your sickly sister, even pushing her to the ground, causing her to be shocked.¡±

    Little Youyao¡¯s forehead was wrapped in a white gauze that had blood seeping out. As she had lost too much blood, her face was pale as she looked at her ¡°father¡± in shock.

    Her mouth pouted, and her eyes were filled with tears. Her eyes sparkled, but she stubbornly held back her tears and straightened her neck. ¡°I didn¡¯t bully her, let alone push her. I stopped in my tracks. She didn¡¯t fall. I fell myself¡­¡±

    Seeing that she was unrepentant, Yu Zongzheng was furious. ¡°You¡¯re still quibbling. Didn¡¯t you say that your Third Sister was putting on an act and looking sick all day? You said that you didn¡¯t know who she¡¯s putting on a show for. You¡¯re as bad as your mother. I hate you. Did you say that too?¡±

    Little Yao¡¯er couldn¡¯t defend herself. She opened her mouth, wanting to speak.

    It was clearly Yu Jianjia¡¯s maidservant who had disrespected her superior and criticized Little Yao¡¯er sarcastically. That was why she couldn¡¯t help but retort a little, and that was why she had an argument with Yu Jianjia.

    However, immediately after, Yu Zongzheng said angrily, ¡°You relied on Grandmother¡¯s love to bully your legitimate sister and disrespect your stepmother. Do you still care about me as your father?¡±

    Little Yao¡¯er was in a daze. Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes were filled with anger towards her, and he ignored the injury on her head.

    Yu Zongzheng mmed his palm on the table. ¡°Look at you. What have you be? Your Grandmother dotes on you, but you¡¯re actually so insensible. You clearly know that your Grandmother is seriously ill and forced herself to stay awake when you went to the Precious Peace Temple, but you still ran around everywhere, making your Grandmother worried and even worsening her condition.¡±

    Little Youyao was helpless to refute this matter. She slowly lowered her head, and tears the size of beans fell onto the tips of her shoes like pearls on a broken string.

    Silently!

    In Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes, her lowered head had suddenly be a sign of her guilty conscience. For a moment, he was even angrier. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s insensible and ran around. That¡¯s why you injured your head, but you¡¯re pushing the me to your stepmother and clueless sister. It¡¯s so tiring for your stepmother and sister to be scolded by their elders. You¡¯re already so vicious at such a young age¡­¡±

    His roar was like a chisel, piercing into Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s ears word by word.

    Little Youyao had hurt her head, and it hurt so much that she felt dizzy. More and more blood seeped out of the gauze. She lowered her head, and sweat appeared on her forehead and the tip of her nose. Her small body was also trembling.

    However, Yu Zongzheng did not see it. Perhaps he did see it and did not care. Or perhaps, in Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes, Little Youyao¡¯s painful expression became evidence of her guilt and fear.

    Little Youyao alsosted until Yu Zongzheng finished scolding her and left before fainting.

    Little Youyao woke up not long after.

    After all, she was still young. After being scolded by her father, she felt terrible and a little indignant.

 Chapter 819 - 819: Comparison

    Chapter 819: Comparison

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Little Youyao wanted to ask Yu Jianjia why her father thought that she was the one who had pushed Yu Jianjia.

    She knew that there would be no oue and she would even continue to anger her father.

    However, Little Youyao did not want to be wronged. She did not want everyone to think that she was a vicious person. She did not give up. Even if she bumped into the south wall and bled, she had to ask for an exnation.

    Even though this was actually meaningless.

    However, she had been a stubborn child since she was young. Other than wheedling and pretending to be obedient to her grandmother, who doted on her, she had never yielded to Yu Zongzheng.

    A child who was not favored would stand up for themselves and hit their head until it bled. At the very least, others would not look down on them.

    Alternatively, they would suffer grievances and endure them, bing so humble that they would be trampled on.

    Her mother was the first wife¡¯s daughter, and she was the eldest daughter of the first wife in the residence. Why should she be humble, weak, and trampled on?

    Little Youyao ran to the main courtyard alone.

    However, outside a small courtyard in the main courtyard, she heard Madam Yang talking to Nanny Li. ¡°Has the Mastere out of An Shou Hall?¡±

    Nanny Li hurriedly said, ¡°He just came out not long ago. Now, he¡¯s back in the study to deal with official matters. I heard from the servants of An Shou Hall that the Eldest Master reprimanded Eldest Miss fiercely. His voice could be heard clearly from afar. Fortunately, Old Madam Yu is still unconscious. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be willing.¡±

    She imitated the Eldest Master¡¯s tone and repeated what Yu Zongzheng had said about Yu Youyao.

    Yang Shuwan was amused by her strange tone. She covered her mouth with her handkerchief and giggled, gloating. ¡°Is there really nothing I can do about her with Old Madam Yu¡¯s protection? She¡¯s just a bereaved eldest daughter. There are many ways to deal with her, but she¡¯s still a little useful. Let Yu Qingning cause trouble with her. The two of them fight and cause trouble all day, making our Jia Jia look like she¡¯s obedient, sensible, smart, and pleasant. Now that she¡¯s the most outstanding sister in the family, it¡¯s inevitable that Master will dote on her more.¡±

    There were many young misses in wealthy families. Who was good and who was bad were allpared.

    Nanny Li agreed deeply. ¡°Madam is still the smartest.¡±

    Yang Shuwan sighed slightly. ¡°Jia Jia is a good child. It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s burdened by me, her mother. I have to n more for her in case her reputation and future are implicated by her body in the future.¡±

    It was also because she had gotten pregnant before marriage that Jia Jia had developed a weak illness. In order to dy the delivery, she had drunk too much pregnancy-preserving medicine.

    Who would like a sickly child who was weak as a fetus?

    This sick child still needed a lot of expensive medicinal herbs to recuperate. As time passed, it was inevitable that she would be despised, and the servants would inevitably gossip.

    There were too many people in the residence, so it was inevitable that there would be gossip. The reputation of the young misses first spread from the residence.

    Nanny Li smiled and said, ¡°Now that Master dotes on Third Miss and dislikes Eldest Miss. The people the servants gossip about have also changed to Eldest Miss. Outsiders only know that Third Miss¡¯s body is a little weak. In a few more years, Third Miss¡¯s health will be better and better. She will definitely have a good future.¡±

    Although Old Madam Yu was an elder, the Eldest Master was the head of the family. The servants were used to going with the flow. Third Miss was doted on, so naturally, no one dared to gossip about her. With Eldest Miss as a foil, her good reputation would belong to Third Miss.

    Yang Shuwan seemed to have thought of something and frowned again. ¡°By the way, I heard that the female teacher who taught the sisters often praised Yu Youyao.¡±

    At the age of three, the young misses had to learn the rules and learn how to read characters. At the age of five, they had to learn how to read passages and write. At the age of seven, they had to learn how to behave.

    Nanny Li nodded. ¡°She did praise her a few times.¡±

    She did not dare to say anything else.

    Yang Shuwan sneered. ¡°What do you mean by having a mother and being raised by no mother? How dare youpete with my Jia Jia for the limelight in every way? Don¡¯t you know whose hands your life is in? Tomorrow, go and teach the female teacher a lesson. Tell her that our Eldest Miss is used to being pampered by Old Madam Yu and has a spoiled, domineering, and mischievous temper. Tell the female teacher to take more care of her. Don¡¯t rm Old Madam Yu and make her worry.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized the word ¡°take care¡±, her tone revealing a terrifying coldness.

    Little Youyao, who was hiding behind the archway, shivered and suddenly covered her mouth, her eyes widening in shock.

    Little Youyao understood.

    She was arrogant, mischievous, stupid, and uneducated. Little Youyao, who couldplement Yu Jianjia, was what Madam Yang wanted to see. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have let her off.

    Little Youyao did not even dare to breathe loudly. She did not know how long she had waited, but there waspletely no sound in the small courtyard. Only then did Little Youyao run back to An Shou Hall in a panic and rush into her grandmother¡¯s house to look for her.

    However, she saw her grandmother lying on the bed with a pale face. The room was filled with the bitter smell of medicine.

    Little Youyao was stunned.

    Her grandmother had always been smart. How could she not know that Madam Yang had ill intentions towards her?

    But so what if she knew?

    Her grandmother was sick in bed, and Madam Yang was in charge of the family. Her father was biased towards Madam Yang, and even themotion in An Shou Hall could be heard by Madam Yang word for word. It was obvious that Madam Yang was also in An Shou Hall.

    Madam Yang had given birth to a legitimate son. As long as there was nothing wrong on the surface, her father would protect Madam Yang, and her grandmother could not do anything to Madam Yang.

    Just like today, when her grandmother was unconscious, Yu Zongzheng dared to brazenly enter An Shou Hall and scold her.

    There was always something her grandmother couldn¡¯t protect her from.

    Furthermore!

    Her grandmother was already so sick. She couldn¡¯t let her grandmother worry anymore.

    Only when her grandmother¡¯s health recovered would she have something to rely on.

    She had to learn to protect herself.

    Little Youyao clenched her fists and thought to herself, ¡°Little Youyao, Little Youyao, don¡¯t even think about using your studies to please your father in the future. It¡¯s useless. Only by doing as Madam Yang wants andplementing Yu Jianjia will she not take you seriously.¡±

    She lowered her head, andrge tears fell to the ground.

    Little Youyao had learned to pretend to be crazy.

    She did not dare to work hard in ss because she knew that Madam Yang had bribed the female teacher. Once she showed any signs of working hard, the female teacher would definitely think of ways to torture her.

    Madam Yang would also instigate her father to cause trouble for her.

    However, she did not study hard all day and was worried that she would anger her grandmother, so she studied again and deliberately tried to please her grandmother.

    Her grandmother liked her chubby appearance, so she tried her best to eat half a bowl of rice.

    Her grandmother liked it when she pretended to be obedient, so she tried her best to do it.

    She pretended to be ignorant, so that her grandmother wouldn¡¯t think that she was insensible and stupid. Instead, she would start learningter than others.

    In this world, there was a saying that nobles maturedte. Many elders felt that it was not a big deal for children to develop their knowledgete.

    Once they got the hang of it, they would be smarter than anyone else.

 Chapter 820 - 820: Friends Forever

    Chapter 820 - 820: Friends Forever

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    asionally, she would show a little intelligence in front of her grandmother, so her grandmother had always firmly believed in this and doted on her.

    However, she was just not working hard. She was not really stupid.

    Although that nightmare had a huge impact on her, ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± and Nanny Xu had entered the residence one after another. This was the opportunity for her to change her situation.

    She was no longer alone and helpless in the residence. She had someone by her side who had nothing to do with Madam Yang, Yu Zongzheng, and the others. They would only take care of her.

    This person hade from the pce and had the ability to really make her stand tall in the backyard, which was a ruthless ce.

    Everyone felt that she was talented and had a photographic memory. She learned faster than others.

    However, no one knew that she had not worked hard in the past, but she was not really stupid. She had secretly learned a little.

    She and Yu Jianjia had a high fever at the same time. Yu Jianjia was weak and had gone to school. Why was she not going to school?

    Didn¡¯t she know that she would be scolded by her father?

    She had experienced such things many times in the past!

    This was because she was waiting for an opportunity!

    However, she did not expect that this opportunity would exhaust the remaining father-daughter affection between her and Yu Zongzheng. However, in the end, she still achieved her goal.

    She worked hard openly.

    With a dignified person like Nanny Xu by her side, Madam Yang did not dare to use her dirty methods. Yu Youyao was no longer the little Youyao who was in danger and could only rely on pretending to be crazy to protect herself.

    The better her studies were, the more satisfied Yu Zongzheng would be with her.

    Madam Yang could not easily instigate Yu Zongzheng anymore.

    Therefore, she absorbed it hungrily. She had never learned anything through hard work in the past, so she let Nanny Xu arrange her time every day. Although she grumbled, she did notin. Although it was difficult, she did not retreat. Therefore, she learned faster, more, and better than others.

    At the mention of the past, Yu Youyao¡¯s tone was veryplicated. ¡°When you first entered the residence, I was deliberately getting close to you.¡± She lowered her head and said in a slightly bitter voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. I want to live well. I don¡¯t want to be manipted by anyone, let alone controlled by anyone.¡±

    On the first day Yin Huaixi entered the residence, he sensed the subtlety of the residence.

    Many things could not withstand scrutiny.

    Just from the moment Chang An entered the residence, he had heard that Eldest Miss Yu was arrogant and domineering. He knew that as the eldest daughter of a bereaved wife, Yu Youyao seemed to have received Old Madam Yu¡¯s favor, but she was far from as glorious as she looked.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was muffled. ¡°Do you think¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue, but she still asked stubbornly, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m deliberately using you?¡±

    Yin Huaixi took a step forward and pulled her into his arms.

    Her slender figure trembled slightly in his arms, and his heart tightened. ¡°Then did you treat me sincerely in the past?¡±

    ¡°Of course I was sincere.¡± As if afraid that he would misunderstand, Yu Youyao looked up at him, her eyes instantly covered in ayer of mist. She said anxiously, ¡°Although I have my own thoughts, this has nothing to do with me treating you well. In my heart, you¡¯re my cousin, an older brother who¡¯s closer to me than my Big Brother.¡±

    Seeing that her face was a little pale, Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m teaching you carefully? Do I have nothing better to do? Do I look like the kind of person who likes to cause trouble and meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him in a daze. The tears in her eyes were wet, and she was about to cry, but she stubbornly held back her tears.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Give me a papaya and I¡¯ll repay you with a beautiful jade. It¡¯s not just to repay you. We¡¯ll be friends forever.¡±

    Sincerity was exchanged for sincerity. How could it be used?

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she understood. He gave her a papaya, and she repaid him with a beautiful jade. It was not just to thank him, but to represent that she treasured his feelings and that they would be friends forever!

    Since he treated her sincerely, she would return the favor with double her sincerity.

    Yin Huaixiughed again. ¡°Do you understand?¡±

    Yu Youyao threw herself into his arms and whispered, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Yin Huaixi took a white handkerchief from her waist and gently wiped away the tears on her eyshes. He saw that her eyes were red, her eyes were dizzy, and the corners of her eyes were delicate. She clearly looked delicate and pitiful.

    He suppressed the abrupt thought in his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild again, okay?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded softly.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was letting her imagination run wild, but when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t even go out as she pleased for many reasons in the Yu Residence in the past, she suddenly felt dazed.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand and stuffed the handkerchief into it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to learn how to ride a horse? I¡¯ll teach you now.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally smiled through her tears. ¡°Okay!¡±

    Yin Huaixi finally heaved a sigh of relief. He secretly wiped the sweat that did not exist on his forehead, but seemed to exist nervously.

    The terrain of the canyon was rtively t, and it upied a lot ofnd. It was suitable for learning how to ride a horse. Yin Huaixi had specially prepared a more docile pony for Yu Youyao.

    The horse waspletely snow-white and extraordinary.

    Yin Huaixi introduced it to her. ¡°This is a snow mountain horse of the Northern Barbarians. It¡¯s as white as snow and lives in a rtively cold hignd area, so it¡¯s called this. There are three types of pure-blooded horses with the noblest bloodlines in the Northern Barbarians, and they¡¯re very precious. The snow mountain horse is one of them. Not only is it handsome and beautiful, but it¡¯s also strong and agile. It runs quickly, has strong stamina, and has a strong explosive power. Most importantly, it¡¯s very docile.¡±

    At this point, he paused.

    Then, she said, ¡°I heard that only the most outstanding and beautiful woman in the Northern Barbarians can have the noblest and most beautiful snow mountain horse.¡±

    The Northern Barbarians were a tribe that respected the strong and advocated strength. It was not easy to nurture the most nobles and pure-blooded horses. Only the most powerful warriors and the most beautiful women of the grasnd could obtain them.

    This was a symbol of status and strength.

    It seemed that it was not easy to obtain this horse, and Yin Huaixi had spent a lot of effort on it.

    Did Yin Huaixi giving her this snow mountain horse also mean that in his heart, she was the most outstanding and beautiful woman that was worthy of a snow mountain horse?

    Yu Youyao was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Can I touch it?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Of course. This is a specially trained horse. It¡¯s very docile. As long as you don¡¯t hurt it maliciously, it won¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±

    Yu Youyao hurriedly went forward to hug the horse¡¯s head and stroke its mane. It was as smooth as she had imagined. The horse felt her love and kindness and gently rubbed against Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Does it have a name?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°Give it a name!¡±

    Yu Youyao gently stroked the horse¡¯s mane and thought for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s call it Snow Mountain. I think this name suits it very well. After leaving the grasnd, it will be the Snow Mountain that belongs to me alone, and it will no longer be the snow mountain horse of the Northern Barbarians.¡±

 Chapter 821 - 821: Very, Very Good-looking

    Chapter 821 - 821: Very, Very Good-looking

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi was silent, but when he saw Yu Youyao looking at him expectantly, he still supported her firmly. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s called Snow Mountain. It belongs to you.¡±

    The snow mountain horse belonged to the Northern Barbarians.

    Snow Mountain only belonged to Yu Youyao.

    Actually, this name seemed to be not bad.

    Yu Youyao had obtained a good horse and used a good name that she thought was not bad but was actuallyzy. When she thought of the scene of Yin Huaixi getting on the horse and galloping away, she suddenly felt a sense of heroism.

    She raised her foot and stepped on the pedal, holding the saddle with both hands. Her figure was flexible to begin with, and she was not weak. With a little strength from her legs, she flipped herself onto the horse and was a little nimble.

    Yin Huaixi had taught her the posture of riding a horse previously. Yu Youyao sat on the horse¡¯s back and pushed her feet hard against the pedal. Her body leaned forward slightly and she braced her legs against the horse¡¯s stomach. Soon, she adjusted her posture and looked down at Yin Huaixi. She smiled brightly. ¡°Am I riding in the right posture?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yin Huaixi stepped forward to hold the reins of the horse. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the horse first and bring you around a few times. Get used to the feeling of riding a horse first.¡±

    He patted the horse¡¯s abdomen lightly. The horse snorted and beat its hooves, then slowly walked around the t area of the canyon.

    The pony wasn¡¯t that tall and its height was just right. The back of the horse was a little wider. Yu Youyao was a beginner. The saddle was made of wood. It was covered with soft skin and filled with fluff. Moreover, the front and the back of the saddle was raised. The low part in the middle was very suitable for riding. If she sat for a long time, it wouldn¡¯t grind her thighs.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The wooden saddle is softer. After you get used to riding, the jade saddle is more suitable for running and you won¡¯t be so tired.¡±

    Jade would be polished into small beads. Then, the small jade pieces were iid in the saddle. When a person sat on them, although the saddle was not soft, it relieved the fatigue of a long run. The jade was delicate and smooth, and would not hurt their hips.

    His horse was equipped with a jade saddle.

    Previously, Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t used to sitting there, so he changed the saddle to a wood saddle this time.

    After walking around the canyon for about 15 minutes, Yu Youyao had gradually adapted to riding a horse. Her body naturally rxed and she was no longer as nervous as before.

    Yin Huaixi handed the reins to Yu Youyao and let her ride on her own.

    After riding for a while, Yin Huaixi suddenly patted the horse¡¯s stomach.

    The horse neighed and suddenly spread its hooves, beginning to jog.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Yu Youyao eximed, and her face immediately turned pale. Her body subconsciously leaned back and she pulled the reins hard. The wide-skinned reins were so tight that her palms felt hot and painful.

    However, not only did the horse not stop, but it also ran faster and faster. She shouted in panic, ¡°Snow Mountain, don¡¯t run. Stop quickly. Snow Mountain, don¡¯t run¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, slow down, Snow Mountain. Don¡¯t run¡­¡±

    ¡°Neenth Brother, you, quickly stop Snow Mountain¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi clenched his fists and held them to his lips as heughed softly for a while. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Lean forward slightly. Don¡¯t lean back. Don¡¯t stare at the horse¡¯s head. You have to look at the road in front of you. Kick the horse¡¯s stomach hard with your legs and step on the pedal hard. At this speed, you won¡¯t be thrown off. Don¡¯t pull the reins desperately. If there¡¯s an obstacle on the left, pull the reins hard to the right so that the horse can avoid the obstacle. Also, don¡¯t be nervous¡­¡±

    After sitting on a horse a few times, Yu Youyao had some experience. In addition, Yin Huaixi was still present. Although she was a little afraid, she did not lose her mind. Snow Mountain did not run very quickly. When she heard Yin Huaixi¡¯s words, she tried to adjust her sitting posture.

    At first, Yin Huaixi was very calm. He thought to himself that at this speed, no matter how Yu Youyao rode, she wouldn¡¯t fall off the horse. With him watching from the side, if she fell, he could catch Yu Youyao before she fell.

    Soon, he was pped in the face.

    In fact, riding a horse had nothing to do with the speed of the horse or its safety. It had to do with the person on the horse.

    No matter how experienced one was, the words ¡°concern makes one confused¡± were simply everywhere and seeped into one¡¯s heart.

    Therefore, every time Yin Huaixi heard Yu Youyao¡¯s exmation, he subconsciously held his breath. When he heard her shout, his back subconsciously tensed up.

    He watched as she tugged at the reins of the horse, left and right. The horse charged wildly in the canyon, and he was even more terrified.

    His gaze was even better as he stared at her without blinking. He wished he could fly forward immediately and carry her off the horse. Then, he would say to her, ¡°Let¡¯s stop learning. I don¡¯t want to teach you how to ride a horse anymore. No matter where I go in the future, I¡¯ll bring you along¡­¡±

    Another long period of chaos passed. After Yu Youyao struggled for about two moments, she finally felt something.

    However, Yin Huaixi felt as if his body had also been emptied. His head was dizzy, his eyes were nk, his ears were ringing, his legs felt weak, and there was a lingering chill on his back.

    In a daze, he realized that his inner clothes had been wet a few times.

    At this moment, arge rock appeared in front of her. Yu Youyao had been riding for so long, but she had never encountered it before. She was immediately shocked by such a big roadblock. In panic, she tugged at the reins of the horse. She pulled one of the reins to the left and and the other to the right. It was chaotic. Not only did the horse not stop, but it also rushed forward.

    Yu Youyao cried out in shock, ¡°Neenth Brother, I¡¯ve pulled the reins of the horse. Why is Snow Mountain still rushing forward? Ah, ah, I bumped into it. Neenth Brother, help¡­¡±

    The leather reins were tough. Yu Youyao tightened them. When they were still a distance away from the stone, the front hooves of Snow Mountain suddenly raised and its body leaned back. The tightened reins suddenly loosened.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s body was unstable. Her body tilted and she fell off the horse.

    Yin Huaixi was stunned. His body reacted faster than his head. He rolled forward and hugged Yu Youyao as a cushion.

    He had nned it perfectly.

    Yu Youyao happened tond in his arms. He protected Yu Youyao¡¯s head with one hand and her waist with the other, protecting her tightly in his arms. He rolled twice on the ground to cushion Yu Youyao¡¯s fall, in case she was injured.

    The arms protecting her behind her head and back blocked the hardness of the ground for her, preventing her from being injured at all.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s pale face was tense as she closed her eyes tightly. Her eyshes couldn¡¯t help but tremble in fear. Perhaps because she was shocked, her thin figure trembled in his arms.

    After a long while, the pain she had expected did note. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she slowly opened her eyes. What she saw was a section of Yin Huaixi¡¯s neck.

    His skin was very fair. It was different from the pearl-like fairness of a woman. It was a cold white like bone stone, giving off a cold and tenacious feeling. His Adam¡¯s apple protruded from his neck and slid up and down, showing her the difference in the structure of men¡¯s and women¡¯s bodies.

    It just looked very good.

 Chapter 822 - 822: Little Princess Consort

    Chapter 822 - 822: Little Princess Consort

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red. Only then did she realize that Yin Huaixi had caught her and protected her in his arms, not letting her suffer any injuries.

    Moreover, she was actually lying on Yin Huaixi.

    ¡°Were you frightened?¡± Yin Huaixi patted her back gently andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re fine now.¡±

    Hey t on the ground and rested his chin on the top of Yu Youyao¡¯s head. If he lowered his head slightly, he could kiss the top of her fragrant head. She had used rose dew. Perhaps because she had been riding the horse for a while, her body was sweating. The fragrance of the dew immediately spread. When he leaned closer to smell it, it was as if threads wrapped around his nose and refreshed him.

    His throat rolled, and his mouth felt a little dry. He quickly asked her, ¡°Are you injured?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Youyao was embarrassed and anxious. As she quickly got up from him, she asked, ¡°You were focused on protecting me just now. Are you alright?¡±

    Yin Huaixi was filled with warmth and fragrance as he suddenly left. He felt a little lost. ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist. My skin is thick, and I¡¯m resistant to falls and beatings. What can happen?¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little worried. ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, why aren¡¯t you getting up from the ground?¡±

    It was hard for Yin Huaixi to say. Teaching her how to ride a horse was simply more tiring than riding a horse for an entire day.

    He was simply physically and mentally exhausted.

    He could only say, ¡°I¡¯m looking at the scenery.¡±

    This answer seemed careless when she heard it. Yu Youyao imitated Yin Huaixi andy on the grass. She looked at the clouds in the sky and the mountains in the distance of the canyon. She suddenly felt that lying down and looking at the scenery did not seem bad.

    Yin Huaixi was stunned for a moment. He tilted his head to look at her lying beside him. From a palm¡¯s distance, he could even smell the fragrance of roses from her side.

    The sky was a nket and the ground was a bed. She was beside him. Could this be considered ¡°sharing a bed¡±?

    Even Yin Huaixi¡¯s ears turned red. He cleared his throat. ¡°Cough, this is your first time learning how to ride a horse. How does it feel?¡±

    Yu Youyao was used to talking to others. When she saw him talking, she tilted her head to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. I¡¯m just a little afraid and nervous, but I¡¯m not used to it. I¡¯m always worried that I¡¯ll fall off the horse.¡± She suddenly thought of how Yin Huaixi had cushioned her fall from the horse just now and smiled. ¡°But after falling once, I¡¯m suddenly not afraid anymore.¡±

    Only the unknown was scary.

    After falling once, she was suddenly not so afraid.

    Besides, someone would catch her before she fell to prevent her from being injured.

    Yin Huaixi looked at her and felt guilty under her bright eyes. He quickly turned to look at the sky. ¡°After oveing your fear and nervousness, you¡¯ll be able to learn how to ride a horse after practicing a few more times. You¡¯ve learned quite quickly.¡± He quickly got up from the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s strike while the iron is hot and practice more.¡±

    Yu Youyao was too embarrassed to say that she was a little tired after riding for an hour, especially her hands. They hurt a little because she was holding the reins tightly.

    However, how could she not suffer when learning?

    Yu Youyao did not argue. This time, it was a little smoother thanst time. She pulled the reins of the horse herself and rode around the canyon. Yin Huaixi patted the horse¡¯s stomach and the horse began to jog. Yu Youyao was not as nervous as before. She just had to ensure that she did not fall from the horse¡¯s back and did not pull the reins randomly.

    After practicing for an hour, Yu Youyao could already ride a horse and jog on the t road.

    When they returned to the Puming Zen Temple, the sun had already set.

    When Old Madam Xie saw her granddaughter, although she looked a little tired, she was in a good mood. Old Madam Xie knew that she was having a good time today, so she did not say anything.

    The next day, Old Madam Xie and Madam Wang apanied Yu Youyao up the mountain.

    Yu Youyao did not want to give up halfway. She wanted to continue learning how to ride a horse.

    Yin Huaixi knew that she had practiced riding a horse for too long yesterday and her muscles and bones were a little sore. He only let her practice for an hour and did not let her continue.

    After staying in the Puming Zen Temple for three days, Yu Youyao was already riding a horse well. Yin Huaixi did not have to worry about her falling off the horse in a panic.

    After returning to the courier station, he heard that the four families had joined forces with the local rich families to take turns setting up porridge stalls to help the refugees. Lord Li had mobilized the government¡¯s manpower to help the You army in the refugee camp and had already begun to move the refugees.

    Yu Youyao finally felt relieved.

    Liancheng was one of the first areas in the three provinces of Liaodong to implement the ¡°national policy¡±. It had a certain pioneer and representative role in settling the refugees in the North and promoting the ¡°national policy¡±.

    At the same time, it also decided on the rted work and arrangements for the second and third batches.

    Therefore, Yin Huaixi valued it very much.

    He hade to Liancheng in the name of patrolling and inspecting. He had also taken on the job of settling the refugees, so he couldn¡¯t stay in Liancheng forever.

    Even the counties and districts near Liancheng, such as the areas in Dandong, Anshan, and the Liaodong Mountains that had suffered light disasters and were rich in resources, were suitable for raising silkworms. He had to personally patrol and inspect them. Furthermore, he had to personally participate in the relevant matters of assisting the local government, gentry, and rich families to settle the refugees.

    With Liancheng¡¯s example, the national policy issued by the Imperial Court, and King Yue Fei¡¯s prestige in the North, everything went very smoothly.

    Yu Youyao did not stay idle in Liancheng.

    After the national policy was issued, more and more businessmen came over to look for business opportunities.

    All the merchants knew that Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei advocated the resettlement of refugees and the introduction of foreign merchants. They had also brought arge number of supplies to help the refugees and explore the way.

    At the same time, they also umted connections and reputation in the three provinces of Liaodong and umted some capital for the future. They would express their goodwill to Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei in passing.

    The merchants had brought sincerity over, greatly alleviating theck of supplies in the North. Yin Huaixi also returned the favor and sent a trusted military advisor from his army to contact the merchants.

    Yu Youyao had originally thought that she would see a refined middle-aged schr, but when Yin Shi led him into the house, Yu Youyao was immediately stunned.

    This person had a square face and a beard. He was stocky and tall. He was wearing a greenish-gray outfit. He did not look like a strategist, but like a general who was going into battle to kill the enemy. His entire body exuded boldness and ruggedness.

    As soon as he entered the house, he strode forward and mmed one knee to the ground with a bang. He lowered his head and cupped his hands. In a loud and clear voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯m Huang Wenxian. Greetings¡­¡± The words ¡°Little Consort¡± almost rushed out of his throat. They rolled in his throat, but he swallowed them and changed them to ¡°Princess.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but look at his knee. She felt pain for his knee. She really didn¡¯t expect Huang Wenxian to be like this.

    She also knew that this was the etiquette of a soldier in the army to show respect to a person.

    Yin Huaixi had at least a hundred retainers, aides, strategists, and military advisors. However, those who could be sent out by Yin Huaixi were definitely the most capable and trusted people.

    Therefore, although she was surprised, Yu Youyao¡¯s reaction was not slow. She quickly stood up and walked to Huang Wenxian. She bent down and raised her hand, making a polite gesture. ¡°Military Advisor Huang, please get up quickly¡­¡±

 Chapter 823 - 823: Development in the North

    Chapter 823 - 823: Development in the North

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Huang Wenxian hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m a low-leveled general in Your Highness¡¯s army. My etiquette can¡¯t be abolished.¡±

    Besides, was he kneeling for the princess?

    She was clearly the future Little Princess Consort!

    The military advisor had a high position and did not have any real power, but he had a schrly status. He had the privilege of not kneeling when he saw an official. After Huang Wenxian saw her, he could directly cup his hands and bow. There was no need to be like a general.

    Yu Youyao had always been respectful to others. ¡°Military Advisor Huang is an elder in the army. He has assisted King Ding and King Yue Fei in guarding the North for many years and has worked hard. He¡¯s a member of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, so he¡¯s naturally a guest of mine.¡±

    Huang Wenxian was also a straightforward person. Seeing that she was not putting on airs, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m bold, so I¡¯ll ept it respectfully.¡±

    The two of them sat down.

    Huang Wenzhu calcted for Yu Youyao. ¡°Silk, tea, salt, and porcin are the main industries of the Great Zhou Dynasty, especially silk. They¡¯re also deeply loved by the overseas countries. Every year, 300,000 pieces of silk can be sold through maritime trade. One ordinary piece of silk can be bought for five taels of silver in the Great Zhou Dynasty and 20 taels of silver overseas, not to mention those more exquisite silk¡­¡±

    He clicked his tongue and calcted everything. From Jiangnan to Yungui, he counted how many looms there were in Henan, how much silk could be produced every season, and how much each piece of silk cost.

    In the end, he concluded, ¡°There are about 300,000 looms in the area of Jiangnan, Yungui, and Henan in Shandong. If they weave silk day and night, they can produce about 500,000 pieces of silk every year. The profits of silk from the Great Zhou Dynasty every year can reach more than ten million taels.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that the profits of silk were high, but she had never calcted this ount in detail. ¡°This is almost the entire year of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s expenses. The profits of salt, tea, and porcin should be no less than the profits of silk. In addition, there are other misceneous taxes. Why isn¡¯t the treasury able to cover the deficit every year?¡±

    Huang Wenxian smiled. ¡°Apart from the high risk of maritime trade, there are often Japanese pirates and pirates hijacking ships. The remaining profits have been stripped by the officials belowyer byyer. In the end, only about 30% of them can really enter the treasury.¡±

    The Zhejiang capital had colluded with the pirates. The hijacked merchant ships were equivalent to the share that the Zhejiang capital had paid as ¡°tribute¡± to the pirates.

    Yu Youyao gasped. ¡°How greedy.¡±

    Huang Wenxian agreed deeply and continued, ¡°Chinese oak silkworms eat a lot. Overly raising silkworms will destroy the forest environment. Considering that we have to keep developing, we have to control the number of Chinese oak silkworms we raise. This way, the production of silk is actually very limited. However, the temperature along the coast is suitable. I suggest that we import high-quality mulberry trees from Zhejiang and nt them in ces that are not suitable for farming.¡±

    Huang Wenxian was from Liaodong and knew Liaodong very well. He had also been to Zhejiang in the past and understood the terrain and environment of Zhejiang. Only with evidence did he dare to say this.

    ¡°Domestic silkworms don¡¯t eat much and need to be raised at home. The mulberry tree grows quickly and can grow in almost three to five years. Not only can it greatly increase the production of silk in the Liaodong area, but it also gives the forest a certain amount of space to grow. Only good trees can produce the best quality silk.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little impressed by Huang Wen. This person was really smart and always kept track of the ounts in his heart, so she was not in a hurry to talk.

    Indeed!

    Huang Wenxian changed the topic and continued, ¡°At the current scale of silk raising in the Liaodong area, a total of 50,000 looms can be set up. They can produce nearly 100,000 pieces of silk every year. The silk is better than mulberry silk, and the price is almost double. The profits are very considerable.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty still focused on mulberry silk.

    There was even less production of wild silk. It was usually used for armor making and some high-end silk for the upper echelons. Ordinary people could not touch it.

    Therefore, the profits of Chinese oak silkworms were higher than those of domestic silkworms.

    It wasn¡¯t that domestic silkworms were inferior to Chinese oak silkworms.

    There were also many expensive silkworms among the domestic silkworms, such as the snow silkworm and the amber silkworm. The silk they produced was precious. There were less than a hundred pieces of them every year, and almost all of them entered the pce.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. The domestic silkworms could be very useful along the coast of Liaodong.

    Huang Wenxian said, ¡°When the silkworm industry in Liaodong develops, we can add another 50,000 looms. When the domestic silkworms develop to arge scale, we can add another 50,000 looms. ording to the growth speed of the mulberry trees, in at most five years, the number of looms in Liaodong will reach at least 150,000.¡±

    After taking in the refugees, the Liaodong area did notck people and had a lot of potential for development.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°The silk produced in Zhejiang already ounts for half of the country¡¯s total production. If the scale of silk breeding in Liaodong can develop, it can beparable to Zhejiang.¡±

    She had not calcted this previously.

    Huang Wenxian nodded. ¡°The drought is a disaster, but it¡¯s also an opportunity. By using the national policy, we can develop the silk industry wantonly. The silk production, weaving, printing, dyeing, cutting, embroidery, and other activities rted to the silk industry can almost drive the entire North. Silk is a military necessity and has a high demand. Silk can be sold to overseas countries and exchanged for the unique items of other countries, as well as food, spices, medicinal herbs, and so on.¡±

    Yu Youyao noticed that Huang Wenxian advocated selling the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s silk to other countries in exchange for their resources. This way, they could avoid the situation of developing silkworms wantonly, causing food production to decrease and supplies to be scarce.

    It also put an end to excessivemercialization in the North, causing business to be more important than the people, and the people to be cheaper than business. As a result, the merchants would bully the people, and their productivity and food production would decrease.

    He was indeed far-sighted.

    He had also considered all the questions she had been worried about previously.

    Huang Wenxian continued, ¡°The production of sweet potatoes is high and cheap. With just a few fields, we can harvest arge amount of food. With self-sufficiency, we can vigorously develop the silkworm industry. There¡¯s a lot of potential.¡±

    If Princess Shaoyi couldn¡¯t grow sweet potatoes, then the first thing the North had to guarantee was food production. However, the North was vast and sparsely popted, and the food production was low, so they needed to mobilize most people to farm to ensure that the food produced could support the local people and even military supplies. Then, they wouldn¡¯t have anyone to raise silkworms and develop business.

    To put it bluntly, the development of the North was based on sweet potatoes.

    Including epting refugees, settling them down, implementing national policies, and eventer crossing swords with the nobles, sweet potatoes were the confidence of the You army.

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s words epassed the future development of the North.

    Yu Youyao had an idea. ¡°ording to you, if we want to introduce foreign merchants into the Liaodong area, we have to prioritize businesses rted to silk and food production, right?¡±

    Most of the foreign merchants were here for her and Yin Huaixi. Many merchants had brought arge number of supplies over to contact the government. They had even sent ¡°filial piety¡± to her and Yin Huaixi through the government. The Imperial Court had issued a national policy, and arge number of supplies had rushed to the North. The government did not dare to make decisions on their own and needed her and Yin Huaixi to be thorough.

    However, the development of the North was not clear, so the merchants had to be careful when expressing their goodwill.

    Neither she nor Yin Huaixi could do something like taking advantage of others for nothing.

 Chapter 824 - 824: Troubles

    Chapter 824 - 824: Troubles

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Huang Wenxian said, ¡°Yes and no. Poption is a prerequisite for development. The more people there are in the North, the more resources will be consumed. To merchants, this is a business opportunity.¡±

    He paused for a moment and said, ¡°There are two trade routes in the North that export output, the Ancient Tea Horse Road and the Silk Road. The huge profits made the merchants everywhere rack their brains and bet their assets. They also want to get involved. It¡¯s also necessary to introduce merchants with deep financial resources and wide channels. This is a great opportunity to restrain or even weaken the nobles.¡±

    Businessmen who dared to interfere in the Ancient Tea Horse Road and the Silk Road were already prepared topete with the nobles.

    Previously, because the merchant guild was too powerful, they could not interfere. Now that the Imperial Court had issued a national policy, they hade over with supplies under the banner of ¡°relief to the refugees¡± and ¡°implementation of the national policy.¡± First of all, Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei had to owe them a favor. It was equivalent to finding a strong backer for themselves.

    Their good reputation among the refugees formed their reputation and basic connections. It was enough for them to open up the situation in the North under the pressure of the merchant guild.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°It seems that the Imperial Court¡¯s issuance of the ¡®national policy¡¯ haspletely opened up the situation of the North¡¯s stagnation and weed a new opportunity for development.¡±

    Huang Wenxian agreed deeply and said, ¡°However, there are pros and cons to vigorously developing the economy. We have to ensure that the interests of the foreign merchants are the same as the development of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and the North. Then, we have to have a certain amount of initiative. We can¡¯t hand the initiative over to the foreign merchants. If the foreign merchants collude with the local nobles, it will only be worse.¡±

    For example, King Yue Fei had left the best silkworm farm to the Little Princess Consort and let her monopolize a million acres of forest. She had joined forces with the local retail investors, foreign merchants, and local nobles. All three sides had formed a goodpetition, as well as checks and bnces for their own interests. Once either side wanted to break this situation, they would not be able to get past her.

    Including the main silkworm areas in Liancheng, Dandong, and the Liaodong Mountain Range, she was involved in almost everything.

    She had be the person in charge of the overall situation, representing the interests of King Yue Fei and the North.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Huang Wenxian changed the topic. ¡°I heard that the Xie Residence has a lot of businesses. The Xie family will definitely contribute to the future development of the North, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to introduce me.¡±

    As the military advisor under King Yue Fei and with his schrly status, he did not need Yu Youyao to introduce him to the people from the Xie Residence. He could directly send someone to put up an invitation, and the Xie Residence had to obediently bring along a generous gift and personally visit him respectfully.

    It was obvious that he had given Yu Youyao enough respect.

    Yu Youyao understood what he meant. Wanting to take the initiative in the business field and cooperate with the Xie Residence, who had deep financial resources and huge channels, was the best choice.

    Huang Wenxian was here for the Xie Residence, so she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. My Eldest Uncle is staying at the courier station. I¡¯ll get someone to inform him and ask him toe over directly.¡±

    Huang Wenxian kept saying that he was a low-level general, but the military advisor¡¯s status in the army was extraordinary and he directly received orders from the first general in the army. He treated the Xie Residence politely, but the Xie Residence still had to respect the rules.

    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡± Although Huang Wenxian was a schr, he had been to the battlefield and did not care much about etiquette.

    He had also specially learned that the Xie Residence was open-minded and decent. They werepatible with his temperament, so he naturally had to treat them differently.

    The Xie Residence had deep financial resources and a huge channel, and they also had a rtionship with the Little Princess Consort. These were all powerful bargaining chips for them to divide the interests of the nobles and weaken their power. They were also the cornerstone of the development of the North.

    From the looks of it, the importance of the Xie Residence to the North was self-evident. It was only right for them to treat them politely.

    Compared to superficial etiquette, Huang Wenxian valued practicality more.

    However, he enjoyed the Little Princess Consort¡¯s generous behavior.

    Yu Youyao smiled and nodded. She turned around and instructed Xia Tao to invite someone over.

    Looking at the overall situation, it was naturally very beneficial to bring in foreign merchants. In the short term, therge number of supplies brought by foreign merchants could basically resolve the dilemma of the North¡¯sck of supplies.

    At the same time, it would also stimte the local nobles to work together to settle the refugees.

    However, there were also many drawbacks in the long run.

    The biggest drawback was that the nobles in the North were still powerful. Once foreign merchants gained a foothold in the North, it was almost inevitable that they would want to seek greater development.

    Huang Wenxian wanted to control the situation in the North from the beginning and support the Xie Residence so that he could control a portion of the resources, connections, and channels in the North.

    The nobles, foreign merchants, and the Xie Residence formed a bnce.

    From the looks of it, the nobles still had the greatest power in the bnce of power among the three sides. However, if external merchants and the Xie Residence joined, it would definitely divide the interests of the nobles and weaken their power.

    It was inevitable that the power of the merchants and the Xie Residence would increase.

    In the early stages, the Xie Residence and foreign merchants hadmon interests and enemies. They were natural allies.

    Behind the Xie Residence were Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei. They had the absolute initiative between foreign merchants and were undoubtedly the leaders.

    Yin Huaixi only needed to support the Xie Residence and let them join forces with external merchants to deal with the nobles. He would wait for the right time to root out some of the nobles who had done all kinds of bad things.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yin Huaixi had used the Xie Residence.

    If the Xie Residence wanted to gain a foothold in the North and seek development, they would already be on the opposite side of the nobles. There was a business path and an official path. The interests of the Xie Residence and the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence were the same.

    Not long after, Xie Xun arrived.

    Yu Youyao smiled and introduced, ¡°Eldest Uncle, this is Military Advisor Huang, under King Yue Fei.¡±

    Xie Xun hurriedly stepped forward and was about to bow. Huang Wenxian quickly stood up and strode forward to hold Xie Xun¡¯s hand. ¡°Master Xie, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please sit.¡±

    Xie Xun was stunned for a moment before looking at Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao quickly smiled and said, ¡°Military Advisor Huang has assisted in the war in the North for many years, but he doesn¡¯t care about trifles. Eldest Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be too reserved.¡±

    Huang Wenxian was too polite to her Eldest Uncle. His tone was filled with respect, so he did not ept his bow.

    Her eyes shed as she recalled the scene of Huang Wenxian kneeling on the ground with a bang the moment he saw her. How could she not understand? Huang Wenxian probably knew that she and Yin Huaixi were ¡°engaged¡± and treated her as the future princess consort. Even her maternal family treated her seriously.

    Huang Wenxian also agreed. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Only then did Xie Xun¡¯s expression rx. He said politely, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Military Advisor Huang. I¡¯ll be bold.¡±

    Then, he sat down beside Huang Wenhua and the servants quickly served tea.

    After Xie Xun finished his tea.

    Huang Wenxian went straight to the point. ¡°Master Xie, you also know that many foreign merchants havee to the three provinces of Liaodong recently. Logically speaking, this matter shouldn¡¯t be handled by His Highness.¡±

 Chapter 825 - 825: Cooperation

    Chapter 825 - 825: Cooperation

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this point, Huang Wenxian sighed awkwardly.

    Xie Xun¡¯s eyes flickered, and he continued tactfully, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s already very difficult for you to guard the North and deter the foreign races. Now that the Imperial Court has issued a national policy and the North has taken in arge number of refugees, the safety of the entire North depends on you alone. Only when the North is stable can you be at ease and resist the foreign races. This is righteousness.¡±

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s first sentence was to test the Xie Residence.

    How much Xie Xun said and what he meant determined how much Huang Wenxian would say in the subsequent conversation. How much sincerity would he show? How much rity would he speak with?

    If the Xie Residence expressed their respect and support for King Yue Fei, and sincerely handed the topic back to Huang Wenxian, it would mean that they had epted Huang Wenxian¡¯s test.

    In the subsequent negotiations, Huang Wenxian would also repay the same sincerity.

    If the Xie Residence was vague, Huang Wenxian would also hold back in the subsequent negotiations, and his attitude towards the Xie Residence would change a little.

    If the Xie Residence did not ept the test, Huang Wenxian would understand the Xie Residence¡¯s refusal.

    Next, Huang Wenxian only spoke a little, such as the situation in the North, King Yue Fei¡¯s difficulties, and the hardships of themoners. It was tofort the Xie Residence and make them think twice.

    At the negotiation table, the more important the n was, the less easy it was to reveal it. The first step of confrontation was to test the other party¡¯s sincerity and attitude.

    Indeed!

    Huang Wenxian was very satisfied with the Xie Residence¡¯s straightforwardness. He immediately revealed a worried expression. ¡°This concerns the livelihood of tens of thousands of people. Your Highness doesn¡¯t dare to be negligent at all, so it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be more concerned about this matter. However, how can we, the soldiers, understand business?¡±

    After expressing his sincerity, Huang Wenxian handed the topic back to the Xie Residence. Only by exchanging words could they continue talking.

    Xie Xun¡¯s heart was as clear as a mirror, and he was in no hurry to talk.

    Yu Youyao had learned a lot about business, so she knew everything.

    In contrast, it was a little funny to hear this. She wondered who had been calcting the ounts just now. He was even smarter than her, a businessman.

    However, she was happy to see that Huang Wenxian wanted to praise the Xie Residence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Xie Residence of Quanzhou is famous for being benevolent merchants. In the early years, they helped the Imperial Court lift the sea ban. Not long ago, they donated to the Imperial Court to help the refugees. Furthermore, back then, the Northern Barbarians invaded on arge scale. As the war was tense, the Xie Residence also donated a batch of food and medicine to the You army. Now that the Xie Residence cane to the North, it¡¯s also a blessing for the North. The Xie Residence is an expert in doing business, so I want to consult Master Xie and ask for his opinion.¡±

    During the war, the rations were doubled. Just relying on King Yue Fei, who was still the heir at that time, to gather rations in Youzhou City could only temporarily resolve the urgent situation.

    Not long after the heir escorted the rations to the battlefield, the Xie Residence sent a batch of food and medicine over by sea,ying the foundation for the subsequent recovery of the city.

    However, not long after, King Li of Zhou was summoned into the capital and handed over the war in the North to the Marquis of Weining. Later, when King Li of Zhou was used of rebellion, no one mentioned this matter anymore.

    In the past, as the military advisor under King Li of Zhou, Huang Wenxian had always remembered this. His seriousness towards the Xie Residence was not entirely because of the Little Princess Consort.

    Xie Xun hurriedly said, ¡°Military Advisor Huang, you¡¯re being too serious. The Xie Residence is ashamed. As long as it¡¯s rted to business, the Xie Residence will definitely tell you everything we know.¡±

    At this point, the situation had been resolved. Yu Youyao stood up. ¡°In that case, you guys chat first. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡±

    She was in no hurry to leave just now because she was worried that it would be difficult to start a conversation since it was the first time her Eldest Uncle and Huang Wenxian had met, so she nned to matchmake them.

    However, since Huang Wenxian could swallow his pride, there was nothing to worry about.

    As for the content of their conversation, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess.

    Firstly, the Xie Residence was a ¡°royal family¡± in Minyue. Since ancient times, the royal family had held many unknown secrets. This was also a kind of inheritance.

    The Yue people were the first to upy the Shaoxing area of Zhejiang. Later, they moved to Langya, which was located in Shandong. These two ces were both coastal areas, so the Yue people were good at water, boat control, and shipbuilding. This was one of the foundations of the Xie Residence.

    Zhejiang and Shandong had a tradition of raising silkworms since ancient times, and they were also good at reeling silk. Therefore, the Xie Residence was also good at making silk armor.

    The cooperation between the Xie Residence and the You army was nothing different.

    First, the nobles of the North had control of the Ancient Tea Horse Road, the Silk Road in the north-west, and thend and trade routes in various areas of Shanxi. The You army was guarding the Liaodong area, and the merchant guild¡¯s power had limited development in Liaodong.

    Shanxi, Shaanxi, and Ningxia were not by the sea, and maritime trade was restricted. This was the shoring of the nobles. It also divided the interests of the nobles, suppressed them, and reduced the breakthrough point of their power.

    The You army would trade at sea and provide support to the Xie Residence. At that time, the salt, tea, silk, porcin, spices, and so on produced in the North could all be sold overseas through the Xie Residence¡¯s merchant ships.

    Second, there was the matter of making silk armor.

    The military supplies of the You army were all handled by the Imperial Court. It was like restraining the hands and feet of the You army, causing them to be controlled by the Imperial Court. This was also the case for the local government and even the nobles. They became wild beasts locked in cages and waiting to be fed.

    When going into battle to kill the enemy, armor was the most important. The production of armor was too technical, and almost all of it was in the hands of the Imperial Court.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible to refine ironware in private.

    However, one¡¯s craftsmanship was definitely not as good as the craftsmanship of the Imperial Court. They had gathered all the capable craftsmen in the world. After generations of continuous research and innovation, they had summarized their experience.

    On the battlefield, if there was a slight difference, one would umte great losses.

    For example, the Di people were good at riding. The armory had made a saber that could effectively restrain the enemy and allow them to charge while riding a horse.

    It was very difficult to fight on horseback, so they had invented the Tang saber and the zhanmadao. They were used in battle on horses. The Tang saber was longer and was used in a head-on battle. The zhanmadao was a short weapon and was used to catch the enemy off guard. The sabers were of different lengths andpleted each other.

    The Japanese pirates had caused trouble along the southeast coast. As most Japanese people were short, they used miaodaos to fight. The miaodaos were as slender as rice seedlings and had the characteristics of knives and spears.

    The types of weapons did not change much, but the craftsmanship had improved over the generations.

    Now, weapons were no longer just forged from iron ore. Not only did they have more powerful steel making techniques, but they could also use other ores to increase the lethality of the weapons.

    These craftsmanship skills were all in the hands of the Imperial Court.

    It was the same for making silk armor.

    ¡­

    As soon as Yu Youyao returned to her room, she smelled a faint fragrance.

    Her eyes lit up and she quickly walked to the windowsill. The entrance of the small courtyard was facing the north, and the light was excellent. Over the past few days, the spring light in Liancheng had been bright and beautiful, and the cinnabar orchids that had been transnted into the flower pot had already bloomed.

    After Yin Huaixi modified the wild orchids growing in the mountains, they were carefully raised in a flower pot for a while, revealing an elegant aura.

    They looked strong, hard, and upright. The leaves were elegant, soft, and beautiful. The small nt was intertwined and beautiful.

 Chapter 826 - 826: A Hundred Responses

    Chapter 826: A Hundred Responses

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    There were four flowers. The flowers wererger than ordinary orchids, and their color was splendid, resembling morning star lilies. They contrasted with the elegant orchid leaves, revealing a gentle and graceful posture.

    They were really beautiful.

    As soon as she approached the flowers, she felt that the fragrance of the flowers was cold, elegant, and refreshing.

    Nanny Xu praised, ¡°The cinnabar orchid is a spring sword orchid. Spring sword orchirds are divided into two kinds, namely ¡®soaking rod¡¯ and ¡®iron rod¡¯ orchirds. For example, this one is a ¡®iron rod¡¯ orchid. It¡¯s a top-grade orchid and is the best among all the orchids. Pure red cinnabar orchirds are very rare. A few years ago, Peng City offered a red cinnabar orchid as a tribute. The Empress Dowager seemed to have obtained a treasure. From then on, the red cinnabar orchird in Peng City was listed as a holy orchid. It was matched with the purple and red cold cinnabar orchid of Yunnan.¡±

    There were many types of orchids, and there were differences. For those who didn¡¯t know about orchirds, it was very difficult to differentiate between orchirds.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued red, and the cinnabar orchid was also more expensive.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about orchids. I thought that the cinnabar orchid was already a rare famous item. I didn¡¯t expect it to be so famous.¡±

    She did not have many expectations for what Yin Huaixi would give her. What was rare was his sincerity.

    Perhaps because she was used to seeing good things since she was young, ordinary things did not catch her eye. Yin Huaixi was also like the Xie Residence and her grandmother. No matter what he gave her, he would choose the best gift.

    The better the item, the more effort one would have to spend. It also meant that the more sincere the sender was, the happier the recipient would be.

    Nanny Xu also said, ¡°Orchids are of different varieties and quality. There are many differences in the stems and flower colors of the same species. They can¡¯t be generalized.¡±

    The fragrance of the cinnabar orchid was elegant and cold. It smelled really good. Yu Youyao was overjoyed, so she found a travelogue and ordered someone to set up a couch by the window. She leaned against the couch and read.

    Chun Xiao brought over some snacks.

    Wild roses had a stronger fragrance. Yu Youyao made some flower paste and peeled dry flowers. The flower paste was made into a flower cake, and the outer skin was made ofyers of crispy skin, making the cake salty and sweet. The crispy skin was fragrant and golden. With a crack, she bit open the crispy skin on the outside. The flower paste was bright and rich, and the sweet taste filled her mouth.

    The dried flowers were grounded into powder. Then, glutinous rice powder was added to make rose cakes. Rose patterns were added to the pink flower cakes that were fragrant. They melted in one¡¯s mouth and did not stick to one¡¯s teeth.

    Yu Youyao felt that the cake was delicious, so she instructed Chun Xiao to send some of the prepared flower cakes to Old Madam Xie and Madam Wang¡¯s house for the elders to try.

    The picked roses were only made into a small amount of flower paste and dried flowers, which were kept for making snacks. The rest were made into incense medicine.

    The flower paste was made with green fruit oil (olive oil) and rose petals. The green fruit oil was refreshing and moisturizing, and it was not greasy. Meanwhile, the flower paste made was extremely effective.

    Moreover, the green fruit oil tasted refreshing. It could be matched with any type of cosmetics.

    However, rose dew needed the essence from steaming arge number of petals.

    Most of the roses that Yu Youyao had picked had been steamed. In the end, she only obtained a palm-sized bottle of flower dew. After using the flower dew to make lipstick and cosmetics, she used half of the flower dew.

    However, it was indeed useful.

    As there was too little, she couldn¡¯t bear to use it. Every day, after bathing, she would add two drops of rose dew into the green fruit oil to nourish her skin and apply it evenly all over her body.

    After using it, not only did she feel refreshed, but she also had a faint rose fragrance. Even the next day, the fragrancested for a long time.

    ¡­ .

    The next day, the two stewards in the silkworm manor brought over the name list for her to take a look.

    There were seven thick books, and each of them recorded a list of retail investors who were willing to cooperate. The basic situation, such as the size, location, silk production, and species of silkworms under their names, was also recorded.

    There were nine types of trees that were suitable for raising silkworms, and there were also more than ten types of silkworms. Each tree produced different silk.

    Among them, the most expensive was the Japanese silkworm.

    The cocoon of the Japanese silkworm did not need to be dyed. It had a natural sparkling green color and a unique luster. When woven into silk, it would have a beautiful color. It was ¡°tribute silk¡± that was rarely seen among themoners.

    However, a small number of Japanese silkworms were also in the hands of the nobles, so the retail investors naturally couldn¡¯t raise them.

    The gray-clothed Steward Zhang said, ¡°As soon as the news spread, even the retail investors in the city moved when they heard it. They came looking for us themselves. After the Imperial Court issued the national policy, even some retail investors in the surrounding silkworm-raising areas came looking for them.¡±

    Other than Liancheng, these lists also included Dandong, Xiuyan, Anshan, Xiangping, Fengcheng, and other ces. These areas were almost the main sources of silkworm production in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    From this, it was obvious that the retail investors had had enough of the oppression by the nobles.

    Princess Shaoyi also received many responses in the North.

    Steward Qian, who was dressed in blue, also said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate these retail investors. The nobles control the silk industry. They buy at a low price and sell at a high price. In order to make a living, the retail investors can only spend more effort to think about silk raising techniques and increase the production and quality of silk. High-quality silk can bring high profits to the nobles, and the price is also higher. Therefore, almost all of these retail investors are good at raising silk. They have unknown methods of raising silk. It¡¯s ridiculous. The high-quality silk in Liaodong isn¡¯t from a big family that raises silk, but from these retail investors.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Those retail investors who can survive the oppression of the nobles naturally have their own strengths.¡± She flipped through a few lists and roughly read through them. She roughly understood the current situation of the retail investors in the three provinces of Liaodong. ¡°Take my seal and go to the government tomorrow to sign a contract. Just get the retail investors on the list who are willing to cooperate to stamp their fingerprints. With a contract, it can also reassure people. This matter is basically officially settled.¡±

    The contract was only a way to show that everyone was helping one another, and that they had the attitude of advancing and retreating together.

    With Yu Youyao taking the lead, she guaranteed that as long as the quality of the silk produced by the retail investors passed the test, no matter how much it was, it would be collected at the market price of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s silk.

    The retail investors would also guarantee that they would not harm Yu Youyao and other retail interests.

    It had no substantive effect.

    However, a contract linked the interests of the retail investors in form.

    Steward Zhang and Steward Qian quickly agreed. After Young Miss was conferred the title of princess, she had a seal that represented her status as a princess. It was used on some important contracts, and she usually used her own seal.

    It was obvious how much Young Miss valued this matter, so they naturally did not dare to be careless.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°In my name, go to the Moon Pavilion and book the entire ce for a day. You¡¯ll step in and invite the stewards on the list to gather at the Moon Pavilion three dayster to get to know each other and build rtionships. You¡¯ll integrate the connections and channels of the various retail investors, who will exchange their experience in raising silkworms.¡±

    This kind of exchange meeting, which was conducted in her name, could be considered to have expressed her attitude towards joining forces with the retail investors. There was no need for her to personally step in. If the stewards under her name personally held and presided over it, it would be enough to give those retail investors respect.

 Chapter 827 - 827: Contract

    Chapter 827: Contract

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°As long as there¡¯s interaction, there will definitely be gains. This way, everyone won¡¯t have to hide , and their horizons will be broadened. In the future, the silk business channels of the three provinces of Liaodong will spread throughout the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, and even overseas countries. How to increase the production and quality of silk and let everyone earn money together is the serious thing.¡±

    Everyone had a rich business of raising silkworms, and they also had unknown methods. If their methods could bebined, it would form an outstanding Silkworm Scripture.

    The refugees were all newbies. Although they had learned the technique of raising silkworms, they were not experienced enough. With aparable method of raising silkworms, they could make up for theirck of experience.

    This had a huge impact on the silkworm industry in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    The silkworm raising techniques that the nobles had mastered were slightly inferior to the individual investors to begin with. After exchanging experience, the overall quality of the individual investors¡¯ silkworm raising had increased, and the impact on the nobles was fatal.

    Other than Princess Shaoyi, probably no one else had the confidence. Hearing this, Steward Zhang couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Do you want to choose a few refugees who have learned the silkworm raising technique well to participate?¡±

    Steward Qian also said, ¡°The original intention of the princess joining forces with retail investors who raised silkworms was to find a source of livelihood for the refugees. If the refugees want to rely on raising silkworms to take root in the three provinces of Liaodong, they also need the help of the retail investors.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. You¡¯re also the one who arranged for the refugees to be taught silkworm raising skills. You¡¯ll have to discuss and decide how to choose these people.¡±

    Steward Zhang and Steward Qian agreed.

    A group of refugees who were the best at learning the silkworm raising techniques had already moved to Fuzhen and Lianzhen. With the help of the local silkworm farmers, they began to gather and breed eggs.

    Yin Huaixi had also arranged for more than a hundred soldiers who had retired from the army to bring their families and raise silkworms with the refugees.

    Most of these soldiers were natives of Liaodong. They could be used as a bridge between the refugees and the local people to prevent the local people from bullying the refugees and causing unnecessary conflict.

    Most of the soldiers had retired from the army because of injuries and illnesses, but they had been to the battlefield and were a deterrent to the refugees. At the same time, they could also deal with the wild beasts in the mountains and be a guarantee for the safety of the refugees.

    When the other refugees migrated over one after another, Yu Youyao would arrange for the refugees to collect the young silkworms and let them grow.

    On Liancheng¡¯s side, everything was carried out in an orderly manner because of Yu Youyao.

    Meanwhile, the contract was also going very smoothly.

    Steward Zhang had invited Lord Li and Military Advisor Huang, who represented the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, as witnesses. The retail investors had also elected three people as representatives to establish the contents of the contract.

    Then, Steward Zhang took Princess Shaoyi¡¯s seal and stamped it.

    Everyone present was very excited.

    There were six copies of the contract. One copy was kept in the government office. As for the remaining copies, Princess Shaoyi and the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence each had one copy. The three representatives of the retail investors also had one copy each.

    After the contract was signed, Steward Qian announced the matter of booking the Moon Pavilion. ¡°Take this opportunity to get to know each other and interact. From now on, we¡¯ll be in the same boat. The princess has said that as long as there¡¯s interaction, there will be gains. We have to broaden our horizons. In the future, the business channels of our silk industry will be the entire Great Zhou and even the overseas countries. It¡¯s more important to increase the production and quality of silk and earn money together. We can¡¯t hide.¡±

    His words made everyone present p excitedly.

    Those who could be chosen as representatives were naturally not stupid. Just these words alone could tell how ambitious and important Princess Shaoyi was to the silkworm industry in Liaodong.

    This was also because they valued and affirmed them. The three retail representatives were extremely excited and quickly expressed their stance.

    ¡°Steward Qian, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely convey the princess¡¯s instructions to the other retail investors.¡±

    ¡°We retail investors have been bullied by the local nobles for generations. The princess is benevolent. She is willing to stand up for us retail investors and give us a way out. The princess is our benefactor. Since it¡¯s the princess¡¯s wish, we naturally obey.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re exchanging our precious skills and experiences, and we¡¯re also learning from the precious skills and experiences of others. How can we hide something that benefits both sides?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lord Li watched this scene quietly and felt that Princess Shaoyi¡¯s methods were brilliant.

    An exchange meeting wouldpletely integrate the retail investors who were to be in a state of disunity. It would integrate the manpower, the hearts of the people, and the resources controlled by the retail investors.

    The retail investors followed Princess Shaoyi¡¯s lead. Princess Shaoyi¡¯s status and influence in the silkworm industry in the three provinces of Liaodong had been preliminarily confirmed.

    Two dayster, it was time for the entire Moon Pavilion to be booked.

    At dawn, Steward Qian brought the three people who had been chosen from the refugees and were the best at raising silkworms into the city.

    Among the three of them, one was a middle-aged woman in her forties with a weathered face. Others called her Auntie Mei. The other was a young man in his twenties who looked very ordinary. His name was Yu An.

    There was also a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl with a delicate and thin appearance. Herrge almond-shaped eyes were embedded in her thin face, and they were very bright.

    This girl¡¯s name was Hong¡¯er. She had escaped from the wilderness with her parents and siblings. Her father had starved to death on the way, and her younger sister did not survive.

    Her mother had brought her and her brother to Liancheng.

    It was not easy for orphans and a widow to survive. Her mother could only bring her brother and follow the team organized by King Yue Fei to the nearby mountains to pick some wild vegetables and fruits.

    King Yue Fei did not raise refugees for nothing and arranged all kinds of work.

    Only families with orphans and widows were allowed to participate in the harvesting. There was also a limit to the number of people. They took turns to go to the nearby mountains. There was a harvest every three days, and each family could only participate once every three days. Excessive harvesting was not allowed.

    In addition, there were more than a hundred types of tasks, such as washing, m digging, fishing, stone-cutting, wastnd remation, and nting trees.

    Those who were literate, knowledgeable in mathematics, and proficient in craftsmanship would have to be registered with the military administration. They would have separate arrangements, and their treatment would be better.

    Liancheng wanted to develop the silkworm industry. In particr, those who were proficient in silk, weaving, embroidery, and dyeing were all chosen in advance and arranged to be taught better skills.

    Young girls who had difficulties at home were also chosen to learn these skills.

    It was also because of this that Hong¡¯er understood the importance of having a skill in a specialized area. When King Yue Fei sent silkworm farmers over to teach the other refugees who did not have a skill to learn the technique of raising silkworms, she was overjoyed and quickly signed up.

    Hong¡¯er wanted to use her silkworm raising technique to bring her mother and brother to take root in Liancheng.

    She was smart and had learned how to raise silkworms well. When nine types of leaves were ced together, she could tell them apart at a nce. She knew the possible pathological changes that could ur to silkworms, prevention techniques, and so on like the back of her hand.

    The reason why she did not move to Fuzhen or Lianzhen to breed eggs with the first batch of refugees was because Steward Qian had asked her to help teach the other refugees how to raise silkworms.

    Hong¡¯er felt that she was already very lucky to be treated differently by Steward Qian.

    She did not expect that Steward Qian and Steward Zhang would choose her to enter the city to participate in a private silkworm exchange gathering held in the name of Princess Shaoyi.

    She was very excited.

 Chapter 828 - 828: Kowtow

    Chapter 828 - 828: Kowtow

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This morning, as soon as it was four o¡¯clock, Hong¡¯er got up and changed into the clean cotton clothes that Steward Qian had prepared for her.

    Along the way, Steward Qian exined a lot more. ¡°When you reach the Moon Pavilion, listen to the experiences of the other retail investors in raising silkworms. If you have any questions, you can ask on the spot. The silkworm farmers who taught you the technique of raising silkworms will also be there¡­¡±

    Those who could be chosen by Steward Qian were all generous and straightforward people even if they had not seen much of the world. There was no need to worry about them being timid.

    When Hong¡¯er thought about how Princess Shaoyi was in the city, her heart skipped a beat. She looked at Steward Qian, who was walking in front of her, and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Steward Qian, is the Princess still in the courier station?¡±

    They did not expect Hong¡¯er to be so bold as to inquire about Princess Shaoyi¡¯s whereabouts. Auntie Mei and Yu An were also shocked and broke out in a cold sweat.

    Steward Qian¡¯s tone immediately became a little stricter. ¡°Do your own thing and don¡¯t ask about the Princess.¡±

    Hong¡¯er was shocked, and her hands and feet immediately turned cold. She quickly said, ¡°I¡ª I didn¡¯t mean to offend the Princess. I¡ª I just wanted to go to the entrance of the courier station and kowtow to the Princess.¡±

    She stammered as she exined, kneeling on the ground with a thud. ¡°In October ofst year, our family fled to the outskirts of the capital and were so hungry that we were about to die. It was¡ª It was the steward of the Rogue Manor who pulled a few carts of sweet potatoes to help the passing refugees. We heard that the Rogue Manor was the residence of the princess. At the end ofst year, my younger brother fell seriously ill. It was the princess¡¯s medicinal herbs that saved his life. It was also the lord of Shao County who arranged for us to raise silkworms¡­¡±

    At this point, tears streamed down her face.

    Auntie Mei and Yu An felt the same way and also knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Wemoners can¡¯t repay the Princess¡¯s kindness in our lives. I only want to kowtow to her at the entrance of the courier station and wish her a long life. Steward Qian, please agree!¡±

    ¡°Please agree¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The three of them knelt on the ground and begged bitterly. Steward Qian sighed slightly. ¡°The Princess is kind-hearted and has always been kind to others. She doesn¡¯t care about this. All of you, get up!¡±

    The three of them refused to get up and insisted on kowtowing to their benefactor.

    Seeing their sincerity, Steward Qian couldn¡¯t bear to refuse. He could only say, ¡°Let¡¯s make it clear first. We¡¯ll kowtow outside the courier station.¡±

    The three of them were overjoyed and quickly agreed.

    After Yin Huaixi went to Dandong, he still had to go to other areas to settle the refugees and would not return to Liancheng.

    He had arranged for Huang Wenxian toe over. Other than liaising with foreign merchants and discussing cooperation with the Xie family, the most important thing was to escort Yu Youyao to Xiangping City.

    After the matters in Liancheng were over, Yu Youyao made arrangements to leave.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed in. ¡°Young Miss, Steward Qian is bringing the three refugees who have been chosen to enter the city to kowtow to you outside the courier station.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care about this.¡±

    Xia Tao also said, ¡°Steward Qian has also exined, but they¡¯ve all received Young Miss¡¯s kindness and insisted oning over to kowtow to you. Steward Qian saw that they were also sincere, so he brought them over.¡±

    Yu Youyao slowly put down her teacup and said nothing.

    Xia Tao knew that Young Miss was very concerned about the refugees, so she asked, ¡°Do you want to summon them?¡±

    Yu Youyao gently fiddled with the agarwood prayer beads on her wrist. When an elder passed away, their filial descendants had to often wear the items of their elders when they were alive to show their sorrow and filial piety.

    After a while, she finally said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to summon them. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±

    Xia Tao was deep in thought. Young Miss was right. It wasn¡¯t that it wasn¡¯t suitable. Why wasn¡¯t it suitable?

    In the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, almost all of the tens of millions of refugees had received relief from Young Miss.

    Young Miss was also kind-hearted when she helped the refugees. She did not ask anyone to be grateful to her. It was their own business for the refugees to remember her kindness.

    She was originally just an ordinary person. In the future, living a peaceful life would be the best repayment to Young Miss.

    ¡°It¡¯s still their respect after all.¡± Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t ignore it. She pondered for a moment and instructed, ¡°I remember that a few days ago, the four families of the city sent over generous gifts, including two pieces of tussar silk. Go and cut three pieces of material. Do as I say¡­¡±

    Hong¡¯er and the other two knelt respectfully at the entrance of the courier station and bowed three times.

    Although the courier station was built in a quieter ce and was heavily guarded, no one usually dared to stroll around. However, as it was a courier station of the Imperial Court, the guests and merchants who came to Liancheng would firste to the vicinity of the courier station to rest after entering the city.

    Therefore, many people still saw themotion outside the courier station.

    They were also a little confused.

    At this moment, a woman dressed very well led an old woman with a wooden tray out of the courier station. She exuded an aura.

    Steward Qian hurriedly stepped forward. ¡°Miss Xia Tao, does Young Miss have any instructions?¡±

    Hong¡¯er and the others were stunned for a moment before they reacted. The ¡°Young Miss¡± that Steward Qian was talking about was Princess Shaoyi.

    They had only wanted to kowtow to the princess a few times, but they did not expect to rm her. For a moment, they were a little terrified.

    Xia Tao smiled. ¡°When the princess found out that Steward Qian had brought someone over to greet her, she asked me to¡­¡± She nced at Chun Xiao and the other two, who were kneeling respectfully on the ground. ¡°She asked me to pass on a few words.¡±

    Steward Qian heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hong¡¯er and the other two were in fear and trepidation. They quickly knelt on the ground again, not even daring to say anything.

    In their opinion, Steward Qian was already a dignified person, but he was still so polite to Miss Xia Tao. It was obvious that she was someone who served the princess.

    The princess had specially sent someone to pass on a message. She was ttering them.

    Xia Tao¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Get up and talk!¡±

    Hong¡¯er and the other two quickly stood up.

    Xia Tao gestured for the old woman standing behind her to step forward and gently pick up the wild silk in the wooden tray. ¡°Do you know what kind of silk this is? The silk that¡¯s spat out, the silk that has been formed, or the silk that has been woven?¡±

    Hong¡¯er was stunned for a moment before she quickly looked at the tray.

    The silk was the size of a handkerchief and had a lustrous green color, as if it was worn by a noble. The sparkling emerald was elegant and luxurious, almost dazzling them.

    The silkworm farmers who had taught them how to raise silkworms would show them the cocoons formed by each type of silk. They would exin the characteristics of the silk so that they could distinguish them.

    Hong¡¯er thought that the princess was testing her, but after thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t think of what kind of silk it was. She could only try her best to recognize it.

    After a while, she was so anxious that she was sweating profusely.

    Auntie Mei and Yu An¡¯s faces also turned pale, and their bodies trembled.

    Uneasiness and fear spread silently.

 Chapter 829 - 829: Local Emperor

    Chapter 829 - 829: Local Emperor

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    These words were not empty words, but the meaning behind thest sentence was huge.

    First, Lord Li ttered Princess Shaoyi. Then, right on the heels of that, he expressed his loyalty to her, saying that he would do his best to settle the matters rted to the refugees in the name of her ¡°kindness¡±.

    The word ¡°tactful¡± was vividly reflected by him.

    However, if one thought that that was all he meant, they would be very wrong.

    This was the opposite. Lord Li had spared no effort to arrange for the refugees because of her kindness and benevolence. Therefore, he did not have the ability to transfer more people to suppress the bandits.

    If one thought that he was pushing the responsibility of not being able to suppress the bandits to her, they would be very wrong.

    Lord Li kept saying that it was all because of her kindness and benevolence. In that case, all the credit for arranging for the refugees belonged to her, the princess.

    As the county magistrate, he only did as the princess wanted.

    Lord Li was no longer taking credit. As a princess who had all the benefits, shouldn¡¯t she give some benefits too?

    For example, helping him resolve the problem of the bandits?

    From the beginning, she had beenbeled as kind and benevolent. Could she bear to watch coldly and ignore it?

    Lord Li was indeed worthy of the saying that he who understood the times was a wise man.

    His words were tricky andplicated. Those who understood his words naturally understood. Even those who did not understand would be ttered, and they would feelfortable. No one would be offended.

    It was no wonder that he had been an official in Liancheng for many years and was no longer controlled by the four families.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it!¡±

    Lord Li¡¯s eyes darted around and he quickly said, ¡°The Princess wants to develop the silkworm business in Liancheng, but such a nest of bandits is entrenched in the area of Anshan and robbing pedestrians and merchants. It has a bad impact on Liancheng, as well as some surrounding silkworm-raising areas like Dandong and Xiuyan. If we let these bandits cause trouble, I think they will be more and more rampant. No matter how serious it is, it will affect the Princess¡¯s grand n to develop the silkworm business.¡±

    The arrangement of the refugees was done for her, and the bandits would be eliminated for her. Every word and sentence was for her sake. It made one quite speechless.

    However, if one carefully pried open his words and crushed them, it was indeed true. No one could find fault with his words.

    Yu Youyao felt that Lord Li was a wonderful person.

    Lord Li looked worried. ¡°The princess is about to go to Xiangping City. Even if there¡¯s a mountain between the city and Xiangping, you have to pass by the foot of the mountain. What if these bandits don¡¯t have eyes and offend the Princess?¡±

    His words were definitely not sensationalist.

    If those bandits were really afraid of Princess Shaoyi, they wouldn¡¯t havee out tomit crimes repeatedly as soon as King Yue Fei left and Princess Shaoyi was still in Liancheng.

    King Yue Fei had set up a refugee camp in Liancheng and even arranged for the refugees to settle down. Those bandits would rather be bandits. It was obvious that they were a group of ouws who wanted to rebel against the Imperial Court. If they went crazy, it was not impossible for them to attack the princess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made Lord Li worry.¡±

    On the day she came to Liancheng, Yu Youyao had heard Yin Huaixi mention that the bandits in the Anshan area were fierce. Otherwise, Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t have arranged for Huang Wenxian to receive her. He had even asked the You army, who was originally guarding the refugee camp, to return with them.

    Lord Li was pped in the face and looked ashamed. ¡°The suppression of bandits was originally a matter of the government, but because the government couldn¡¯t spare any manpower to suppress the bandits for the time being, they were afraid that they would dy the princess¡¯s matters and were worried about your safety. They were anxious, so they looked for the princess to ask for an idea.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. He might not really be asking for an idea. It was also true that he wanted her to use King Yue Fei¡¯s men to resolve the problem of the bandits.

    However, if Lord Li said it explicitly, wouldn¡¯t he be a subordinate who was teaching her, a dignified princess, how to do things?!

    It would make people unhappy for no reason.

    Moreover, Lord Li was not a fool. The vassal lords guarded a territory to resist external enemies. Furthermore, because they had arge number of troops, they received a lot of suspicion and envy. Without the decree of the Imperial Court, they could not activate troops internally.

    Therefore, it was not proper to ask King Yue Fei to send troops.

    Even though the suppression of bandits was rted to internal and external matters and the national policies issued by the Imperial Court, if they were not careful, they would still be exposed.

    He had to mention the matter of suppressing the bandits, but Lord Li did not dare to say it clearly. He could only beat around the bush and tell her, wanting her to interfere in this matter.

    Generally speaking, when there was a small-scale problem with bandits, the local government would send troops to eliminate them. If there was arge-scale bandit problem, the Imperial Court would send troops.

    Without a decree from the Imperial Court, it was the government¡¯s own business to send someone over to suppress the bandits.

    At this moment, there were already more than a hundred cases umted in the government office. If he continued to let them be, these suppressed cases involving human lives would be evidence of his ¡°ipetence¡± in managing the ce.

    When the human lives cases blew up, the Imperial Court would definitely pursue it. At that time, he would be demoted at best, and he would be fired and investigated at worst.

    This was one of the reasons.

    Secondly, if he did not make this clear now, when Princess Shaoyi¡¯s n to develop the silkworm industry was obstructed in the future, he would not be able to exin this to King Yue Fei and Princess Shaoyi.

    After all, the development of the silkworm industry also concerned the survival of 200,000 refugees.

    Lord Li¡¯s words were indeed right. Every word made sense. It seemed like if she did not interfere in this matter, she would be letting down her reputation as Princess Shaoyi.

    Yu Youyao smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just a woman. What idea can I have? I¡¯m afraid Lord Li has found the wrong person.¡±

    Lord Li had a bitter expression. ¡°You¡¯re a living Bodhisattva who saves people from hardship. I might as well tell you the truth. There are only a few people in the government office. Even if I gather all of them, I won¡¯t be able to gather enough people to suppress the bandits, let alone those bandits. Those bandits¡¯ hands are all fugitives who have lost their lives. The soldiers in the government office are fine with the ordinary people in the residence, but if they go to suppress the bandits, their legs might go limp as soon as they see blood. I had no choice but to beg you.¡±

    These words were true. Those bandits were very troublesome. Lord Li was fighting to suppress the bandits. Perhaps there was some indescribable inside story?

    However!

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a little over the top. Liancheng is one of the gates of the capital and belongs to arge county. There are more than a hundred officials who enjoy the silver from the Imperial Court and serve the county office. There can be more than a thousand bailiffs in the government office. Below each bailiff, there are three to seven runners. Although they don¡¯t work in the government office, they¡¯re hired.¡±

    Even though a seventh-grade county official did not have a high official position, he had a lot of power.

    He encouraged and supervised farming, and fairly judgedwsuits. If there was a prohibition, he would announce it.

    He was in charge of all matters rted to household registration, taxes and corv¨¦e, money, and recruitment.

    To put it bluntly, he was simply a local emperor.

    In ordinary small counties, there were about 20 to 30 officials, and there were only hundreds, a hundred, or even dozens of bailiffs.

    Not only was the geographical location of arge county like Liancheng very special, but it was also a connection to overseas countries. There were thousands of bailiffs and runners.

 Chapter 830 - 830: Bandit Violence

    Chapter 830 - 830: Bandit Violence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xia Tao was not angry that they could not answer. She only smiled and stepped forward. She held Hong¡¯er¡¯s hand and stuffed this small piece of silk into her hand.

    In her hand, the silk was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings. It was warm and smooth, and as light as nothing. A thought shed through Hong¡¯er¡¯s mind. Her voice trembled as she said dryly, ¡°It¡¯s made of tussar silk. It¡¯s made of silk from Japanese silkworms and feeds on beech and oak leaves. It¡¯s suitable for warmer temperatures and semi-wet areas. It can also adapt to the cold climate. It doesn¡¯t need to be dyed to maintain a natural green color. It has a very good luster, and it¡¯s extremely resistant and resilient. It¡¯s a precious item of the silkworm genus, and its production is especially rare.¡±

    The silkworm farmers had told them about every silkworm and had also taken samples to distinguish them one by one. Only tussar silk was too rare and precious for ordinary people. They had only regretfully introduced the situation and characteristics. As she had never seen it before, she could not distinguish it for a moment.

    After touching it, the light and smooth feeling was better than any silk she had touched before.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xia Tao nodded affirmatively. Then, she said, ¡°The four families of Liancheng gave the tussar silk to the princess. There are only two pieces in total. The princess has always been reluctant to use it. The princess asked me to cut a few pieces for you. I hope that one day, I can wear clothes made of the silk you personally raised.¡±

    She gave the other two pieces of silk to the other two.

    The three of them held the silk in their hands and were extremely excited. With a thud, they knelt on the ground again. ¡°I understand the Princess¡¯s kindness and good intentions. I¡¯ll definitely raise the silkworms in the future and not let you down.¡±

    When Steward Qian saw this scene, his heart surged.

    He had carefully chosen these three people. They were very talented in raising silkworms.

    The silkworm farmers who had taught them said that if nothing unexpected happened, they would also be leaders of this batch of refugees who raised silkworms in the future. It would also affect the silkworm business in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    The princess never underestimated anyone and gave them the respect and dignity they deserved. Therefore, she cut the silk to give them the highest recognition and encourage them with the highest goal.

    Every move, word, and action of a virtuous person could often affect a person¡¯s life.

    Hong¡¯er and the other two left the courier station with tears in their eyes.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao might or might not have expected this!

    In the near future, the silkworm industry in the three provinces of Liaodong would surpass ces like Jiangnan and Henan and be thergest silkworm industry in the country.

    Tussar silk was no longer a rare tribute silk. Some high-ranking officials and nobles could still wear it. In addition to the tussar silk, Hong¡¯er and the other two had also nurtured new silkworms and created new silk varieties¡­

    When the pedestrians and merchants near the courier station saw this scene, they all understood what had happened and admired Princess Shaoyi¡¯s magnanimity.

    Some people who had maliciously spected about Princess Shaoyi felt even more ashamed.

    They were just ordinary people to begin with. It was already their greatest blessing to be proficient in a skill and live a peaceful life. How could they ept too much from nobility?

    It had to be known that the moon begins to wane the moment it bes full.

    Too much was as bad as not having enough.

    There were thousands of refugees outside the city. If the princess saw the three of them, would the others also want toe over and kowtow?

    Should the princess see them or not?

    If she saw some people and didn¡¯t see others, what would the other refugees think?

    It was not a matter of scarcity, but of inequality.

    It seemed as if the tussar silk was given to the three of them, but the three of them alone could not raise the Japanese silkworms. Instead, they represented thousands of refugees who were going to raise the silkworm.

    This tussar silk was also given to those people.

    She had already seen how big the world was, but she still pitied the greenery.

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Princess Shaoyi is indeed worthy of being called Princess Shaoyi. She¡¯s benevolent and kind, and follows her heart and virtue. Her breadth of mind is indeed not something ordinary people canpare to.¡±

    Everyone present joined in to sigh.

    ¡­ .

    The supplies that had been brought from Quanzhou had already been transported to Xiangping City in batches. Although there were not many things to bring, it was still troublesome to pack.

    Knowing that Princess Shaoyi was going to Xiangping City, Lord Li quickly came to the courier station. ¡°When do you n to set off?¡±

    The migration and resettlement of the refugees went very smoothly. The You army guarding outside the city would also leave Quanzhou with Princess Shaoyi, and the relevant matters would be taken over by the government.

    Therefore, Lord Li was also extremely busy.

    However, seeing that there were fewer and fewer refugees outside the city, the four families, who had always been high up in the air in front of him in the past, also became much more obedient. The huge rock in Lord Li¡¯s heart was finally settled.

    Yu Youyao only said, ¡°In the next few days.¡±

    Lord Li looked troubled. ¡°There¡¯s arge group of bandits entrenched in the area of Anshan. They go down the mountain to be citizens and go up the mountain to be bandits. They specialize in plundering the pedestrians and merchants whoe and go. Previously, the government had sent people over a few times to persuade them to surrender, but to no avail. Furthermore, because arge number of refugees were gathered outside the city, they also needed people to maintain public order. The government was also busy.¡±

    At this point, he sighed sadly.

    ¡°Ever since King Yue Fei came to Liancheng, those bandits have been afraid of King Yue Fei¡¯s might for a while. However, as soon as King Yue Fei left, they began to snatch, kill, and plunder again. In particr, there have been more merchantsing and going from Liancheng recently, so many people have been harmed. There are already hundreds of cases suppressed by the government.¡±

    Yu Youyao said thoughtfully, ¡°I heard that this group of bandits has gathered in the area of Anshan sincest winter. In just three to four months, they¡¯ve alreadymitted hundreds of crimes. Not only did they plunder property, but they also harmed lives. It seems that they¡¯re not ordinary bandits.¡±

    Lord Li waited for a while, but did not hear anything else. He quietly nced at Princess Shaoyi and saw that her expression was normal, as if she was only chatting with him.

    He could only continue, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? These past few days, the government has been arranging the migration and resettlement of the refugees. Everyone in the government office has been transferred out, and we¡¯re seriously short of manpower.¡±

    In the end, Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Lord Li, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    The migration and resettlement of the refugees were all handled by the government. With so many refugees, the government indeed needed to send more people.

    Lord Li was a little disappointed, but he sighed sadly and said, ¡°The refugees will only bepletely settled in early March at the earliest. At that time, the government can¡¯t rx. Two hundred thousand refugees will settle down in Liancheng, and we still need to send arge number of people to patrol the vicinity of the town to maintain the security of this ce to prevent the refugees from causing chaos.¡±

    At this point, he changed the topic and smiled at Yu Youyao obsequiously. ¡°The Princess is kind and benevolent. She has found a way for the refugees to live. Although I¡¯m not talented, I¡¯m still an official. Naturally, I have to do my best to help the Princess and help the refugees take root in Liancheng. It¡¯s not in vain that I¡¯ve read sage books for ten years to serve the Imperial Court and benefit the people.¡±

    Yu Youyao was amused.

    The meaning behind Lord Li¡¯s words was nothing more than that everyone in the government office had been sent to settle the refugees. They couldn¡¯t spare any manpower or time and energy to suppress the bandits.

 Chapter 831 - 831: Overstepping

    Chapter 831 - 831: Overstepping

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her smile deepened. ¡°In that case, the government office can mobilize a lot of people. The bailiffs have to be selected by the county office. Most of them are strong and know some martial arts. There¡¯s also a martial arts office in the government office. There¡¯s a chief instructor of the bailiffs inside who¡¯s in charge of their daily training. Could it be that they¡¯re inferior to a mob?¡±

    Lord Li was stunned and speechless.

    Although there were many bailiffs in the government office, there were only a few who were really skilled and could fight others. The others were in charge of patrolling and running errands. They looked impressive, but they were actually useless.

    However, he couldn¡¯t say this.

    Seeing that he was silent, Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s time to arrange for the refugees and the government is indeed a little busy, there¡¯s still time. Manpower is not a big deal. The government can even put up a reward to suppress the bandits. There will definitely be brave men when they are offeredrge amounts of money. I think we can gather enough manpower to suppress the bandits.¡±

    Many martial artists liked to ept rewards from the government office.

    The rewards also involved a lot of money, but Liancheng was arge county. The nobles controlled the silkworm industry, so there were pros and cons. At the very least, the taxes were stable, and the government office did notck money.

    Now, Liancheng had opened up many more silkworm farms. The trade in forestnd was higher than ordinary farnd. Seventy percent belonged to the treasury, and the government office would get 30%. They were even richer.

    At this point, cold sweat broke out on Lord Li¡¯s forehead. ¡°The North is under King Yue Fei¡¯s rule. In the future, the development of Liancheng will depend on you. If the silkworm business in Liancheng develops, it will be because Princess Shaoyi is kind and benevolent. It will also be because of the good governance by me. The Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs will definitely say the word ¡®excellent¡¯.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s calm smile finally became a little more sincere. She felt that this was still reasonable.

    Lord Li also said sincerely, ¡°My future depends on the Princess and King Yue Fei. Just say it. What do you want me to do?¡±

    Princess Shaoyi was such a smart person. How could she not understand what he meant?

    She did not agree or refuse, but her words were sharp. With just a few words, he was forced to reveal his true colors.

    He was not a fool.

    Princess Shaoyi indeed wanted to manage the matter of the bandits, but this matter was a hot potato. She would not rashly ept it, in case it was exposed and she caused trouble for King Yue Fei.

    She did not agree immediately to force him to express his stance.

    After all, it was inappropriate for King Yue Fei to interfere in the suppression of the bandits. As a local official, Lord Li did not have the right to ask King Yue Fei to send troops. He had to have the cooperation of the government.

    If anything went wrong, the government should be the one to take care of it and ensure that King Yue Fei would not be implicated.

    However, in that case, he should bear all the risks.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lord Li didn¡¯t understand this.

    Everyone said that wealth came from danger. He had already gotten into a noble¡¯s carriage. The benefits were right in front of him, and his future was at hand. Wasn¡¯t it stupid to get out of the carriage?

    The matter of suppressing the bandits concerned his political achievements, evaluation, and future. It also coincided with Princess Shaoyi¡¯s intention to develop the silkworm industry vigorously, and it was also in line with King Yue Fei¡¯s interests.

    King Yue Fei was in charge of the manpower, and the person who contributed was still King Yue Fei. In other words, he was sitting back and reaping the benefits.

    It was not a big deal to take some risks.

    Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei were such powerful people. Their actions were watertight. There was probably no risk.

    Lord Li added, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the Princess¡¯s instructions regarding the suppression of bandits.¡±

    Yu Youyao really treated Lord Li differently. Although Lord Li was not a good official, he was not a bad person who had lost his conscience. He was smooth in dealing with people and was sensible. What was rare was that he was not weak. He did everything he did to arrange for the refugees in an orderly manner and did not cause too much trouble.

    He knew how to seek benefits for himself, but he did not just take the benefits and not work.

    Such a person was very capable if used well.

    If he wasn¡¯t used well, the situation would change.

    From the looks of it, Lord Li¡¯s interests were the same as hers and Yin Huaixi¡¯s. As long as he did not leave Liancheng, Lord Li would always be in her hands.

    Even if he had a bright future one day, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her and Yin Huaixi.

    However, the more anxious he was to eliminate the bandits, the more problematic this was.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Yu Youyao had already made up her mind. ¡°Although I¡¯m Princess Shaoyi personally conferred by the Imperial Court, I¡¯m only a woman. The government should be in charge of suppressing bandits. If I interfere, wouldn¡¯t I be interfering with the rules of the court? Since I¡¯ve received the emperor¡¯s grace and Empress Dowager Meng¡¯s kindness, I should set an example and follow thew. I shouldn¡¯t overstep my boundaries.¡±

    She did not believe in Lord Li¡¯s character. It was fine as long as he expressed his stance. She had a n and would not tell Lord Li, in case she caused trouble.

    At the moment, it seemed that Lord Li was a sensible person and had the same interests as them. However, there were no eternal interests in this world. The human heart was unpredictable, and she did not have the habit of being used against others.

    There was a saying that a thousand-mile dike could copse because of an ant¡¯s nest.

    Sometimes, even an insignificant weakness could cause a monstrous disaster.

    Lord Li was speechless. Which of the major events that had happened in the court recently did not have Princess Shaoyi¡¯s shadow behind them?

    She did not personally interfere in the court, but she could still order the Yu n behind her to interfere.

    However, at this point, if he continued to insist, it would seem that he did not know anything. He would seem insensible and annoying.

    Princess Shaoyi looked like a gentle and magnanimous person, and she also gave others dignity when interacting with others. However, looking at what she had done since she came to Liancheng, could it be as simple as it seemed?

    He was just a small figure, so he did not dare to gamble on the temperament of a superior. Lord Li quickly stood up from his chair and walked to the hall. He bowed to Princess Shaoyi. ¡°I understand the Princess¡¯s difficulties. Today, I was worried about the development of Liancheng and did not think it through. I was rude and made things difficult for you. Please forgive me.¡±

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°Lord Li also has his difficulties. How about this? This matter is important after all. Let me think about it carefully.¡±

    She did not make herself clear, but she still left some leeway.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re kind.¡± Although Lord Li had not achieved his goal, he was not far away from it. However, he did not feel happy. He only felt exhausted, both physically and mentally, as if his body had been emptied.

    He wanted to use Princess Shaoyi¡¯s importance to the development of the silkworm industry to instigate her to order King Yue Fei to eliminate the bandits. He also expressed his stance on the spot and was willing to cooperate fully.

    Even though this matter was in line with the interests of the three sides, Princess Shaoyi did not refuse explicitly, but she did not let him have his way. She took off his ¡°clothes¡± and yed with him.

    He finally understood that in the eyes of those in power, his little schemes were just a joke.

    ¡°However.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and changed the topic. ¡°The suppression of bandits is ultimately the government¡¯s business. Helping Lord Li solve his problems can be considered doing our best for the localmoners.¡±

 Chapter 832 - 832: Exterminating Bandits

    Chapter 832 - 832: Exterminating Bandits

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lord Li took a deep breath and lowered his head. Princess Shaoyi meant that the government office could not stay out of it.

    Yu Youyao looked up at Lord Li. ¡°What do you think, Lord Li?¡±

    Lord Li only felt that when Princess Shaoyi looked at him, there was a trace of coldness in her eyes, making his scalp tingle and his entire body break out in a cold sweat. He quickly lowered his head. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. The Princess is right.¡±

    ¡­ .

    After the Imperial Court issued the national policy, the Empress Dowager also issued another decree. The King of the North was ordered to ensure the safety of Princess Shaoyi. Princess Shaoyi would be treated ording to the etiquette of the legitimate princess of the current dynasty. He couldn¡¯t be negligent and could not ept military orders outside. This concerned Princess Shaoyi, so King Yue Fei had to be careful and serious.

    This decree seemed to be only targeted at Princess Shaoyi, but after prying it open and analyzing it, Yue Fei could use Princess Shaoyi¡¯s name and do more as the King of the North.

    Princess Shaoyi provided her righteousness and benevolence. She hade to the North for the sake of the thousands of refugees of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was only logical for him to use Princess Shaoyi¡¯s name to do things. It would not be exposed.

    It was also because of this that Huang Wenxian had brought a deputy general of the army to escort Princess Shaoyi.

    The highestmander in the army was themander-in-chief. He was themander or vassal lord who guarded various ces.

    Under themander-in-chief, there was also the Great General of the Cavalry. He was responsible for resisting external enemies and invasion. He was a second-grade general and could be given the title of General Jinwu. His status was second only to themander-in-chief.

    Previously, when the Marquis of Changxing was captured and returned to the capital, the Great General of the Cavalry was in charge of guarding the North.

    There was also a special title. Usually, the position was not upied. If necessary, it would be appointed by the emperor. That was the expeditionary army, who conquered the east, south, west, and north. It was in charge of conquest. Previously, when Yin Huaixi went to Shandong to quell the rebellion, he was conferred the title of Great General of the East.

    The level of the rank depended on the size of the army. The army received orders from the emperor and was not under the jurisdiction of local generals.

    Under the Great General of the Cavalry were generals of the Duke¡¯s Residence, usually served by the descendants of the imperial family.

    Below them were Zhao Wu and An Yuan¡­

    They were all generals who had led troops and were called deputy generals.

    All the generals in the army who could be promoted to deputy generals had been through hundreds of battles and had outstanding military achievements. The person who had followed Huang Wenxian over was General An Yuan. He was a third-grade official and an elder in the army.

    General An Yuan was in his early forties and was also tall and strong. He was wearing cotton armor and had two knives at his waist, one long and one short. One was a Tang knife, and the other was a saber. Their lengthsplemented each other. He walked in a majestic manner, and every step he took was imposing. Just his aura of having been through hundreds of battles was enough to suffocate people.

    General An Yuan said, ¡°The mountain bandits entrenched in the area of Anshan are indeed vicious people. Not only do they plunder property and harm lives, but they also don¡¯t let off the old, young, and women. They even snatch good-looking women. In just four to three months, they¡¯ve alreadymitted more than a hundred crimes and more than 200 murders.¡±

    Yesterday, when the Little Princess Consort had looked for him and mentioned the suppression of bandits, he had sent someone out to find out more.

    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve also heard that during this period of time, children between the ages of five and ten have often been lost in the adjacent areas of Anshan. I¡¯ve reported a case and it¡¯s verified by the government office. There are 11 cases that are not recorded. There must be cases that aren¡¯t recorded. If there are no idents, they should be the ones who did it.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not look too good. It was as if there was a stone in her chest. The mountain bandits were vicious. Why did they capture children? Was it fun to kill them or raise them?

    In the year of famine, the starving people ate each other¡¯s food, and tragedies happened from time to time.

    If it was really as she had guessed, then¡­

    She suddenly pursed her lips.

    Bandits had their own ways, and there were also righteous bandits. There was banditry to varying degrees in all areas. Without reaching a certain scale, the Imperial Court would not send troops. The government¡¯s ability was limited, and not everyone had the ability to suppress bandits. As long as the bandits did notmit crimes often and only plundered property without harming lives, the government would basically turn a blind eye.

    As for the fiercer bandits, the governments would personally negotiate with them.

    Mountain bandits were all looking for money. They might not be afraid of the government, but if they caused too much trouble, the government would have no choice but to interfere, and it would be very troublesome for them.

    There were even local officials who simply cooperated with the mountain bandits.

    If they specially targeted the rich and benefited from it, the mountain bandits could squander for a long time. The local area could also be peaceful for a long time without causing too bad an impact.

    Lord Li was in a hurry to eliminate the bandits not only because there were many of them, but also because they were very troublesome.

    After all, the mountain bandits had already lost their morals.

    The government could not step in to negotiate, nor could they cooperate with the bandits. If they did not resolve it as soon as possible, the bandits would only be more and more rampant. If this matter blew up too much, Lord Li¡¯s future would almost be over.

    Huang Wenhuaid out a map of the area around Anshan and analyzed, ¡°The spies infiltrated the government office and flipped through the case files rted to the mountain bandits. ording to the information they obtained, as well as the modus operandi of the mountain bandits, time, ce, range, and so on, we can basically infer that they will probably be at¡­¡± His gaze turned slightly sharp as he pointed at a certain spot on the map. ¡°This location.¡±

    The Little Princess Consort did not explicitly agree to interfere in the matter of the bandits. The case files were important items of the government and could not be easily checked, but it could not avoid spies from the army.

    The mountain bandits, who were very troublesome to the government, simply had nowhere to hide to the experienced Huang Wenxian.

    General An Yuan looked at the map. ¡°It¡¯s not far from the position that I calcted.¡±

    After fighting for so many years, what terrain had he not fought in? As long as he looked at the map, it was obvious which ce was suitable for hiding, ambush, and rest.

    Yu Youyao looked at it for a while and could tell what was going on. ¡°Send someone to investigate first. We¡¯ll discuss the detailster.¡±

    General An Yuan and Huang Wenxian nodded.

    The next day, the scout who had gone to investigate, sent back a message. ¡°There¡¯s indeed a bandit stronghold in the mountain. There are about 400 people and they¡¯re armed with good weapons. The sentries inside are strict and the terrain isplicated. It¡¯s easy to defend and difficult to attack. If we attack, we can take it down in half a day.¡±

    However, another scout said, ¡°I discovered a vige in a remote mountain in Anshan, but there were only old people and children in the vige. I went to the government office to investigate. There were a total of more than 30 families in that vige. They¡¯ve lived there for generations.¡±

    Therefore, it was impossible for the bandits toe from the vige.

    Then where had all the young and strong people in the vige gone?

    General An Yuan and Huang Wenxian¡¯s gazes moved slightly as they looked at Yu Youyao. Should they eliminate these bandits? How should they do it? Would it implicate His Highness? It all depended on Yu Youyao.

    Therefore, they would not make a decision easily.

    Yu Youyao frowned and said thoughtfully, ¡°Has everyone in the vige be hostages of the bandits?¡±

    Usually, the mountain bandits captured the vigers. If the government wanted to suppress the bandits, the bandits would pull out the hostages. The government did not dare to attack rashly. Many vicious bandits used this method to restrain the government.

 Chapter 833 - 833: Taking a Risk

    Chapter 833 - 833: Taking a Risk

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She remembered that she had heard from her grandmother earlier that not long after the previous emperor ascended the throne, her rtive had been sent to Shanxi to suppress bandits.

    There were hundreds of thousands of mountain bandits in the 100,000-mile mountain area of Shanxi. At that time, the rtive who had been ordered to eliminate the bandits had returned to the capital. Then, a court official had reported that he had risked killing themoners.

    Later on, it was confirmed that he had not killed thosemoners. Instead, it was done by the sharp weapons used by mountain bandits to restrain the government.

    The rtive was unmoved, disregarding the lives of innocent people. Although he had sessfully eliminated the bandits, he had also been exposed, giving the previous emperor an excuse to suppress the imperial n.

    Huang Wenxian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m afraid so.¡±

    This was difficult. Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°The mountain bandits must have taken many hostages. Once they attack forcefully, those hostages will first be pulled out to be sacrificed. In that case, we can only use our wits. We can¡¯t attack head-on.¡±

    General An Yuan also nodded.

    Yu Youyao pondered for a moment. ¡°I originally nned to let Lord Li cooperate with the You army to send out troops and attack forcefully to end the battle quickly. After that, I¡¯ll announce to the public that the government has borrowed dozens or hundreds of people from King Yue Fei because they don¡¯t have enough manpower to arrange the refugees. The You army will fight ten alone, and no one will suspect anything. If Lord Li is implicated, Lord Li will naturally deal with the Imperial Court and won¡¯t implicate King Yue Fei.¡±

    Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan felt that this n was very safe if there were no hostages.

    Yu Youyao sighed slightly. ¡°However, the n is about to change now. There are hostages in the stronghold, and the situation has be veryplicated. We can¡¯t end it quickly. If we rashly send troops with the government, it¡¯s easy toplicate matters. It¡¯s best if we can enter the stronghold to investigate and cooperate from the inside.¡±

    If the situation was unknown, it would be very disadvantageous to the You army. If the news that King Yue Fei had sent troops to suppress the bandits was identally spread, good things would be bad.

    The best way was not to get involved.

    Of course, Yu Youyao did not have to get involved. In the future, when Lord Li could no longer stand the rampant bandits, he would borrow troops from the state government office to suppress them.

    The Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence only needed to exert pressure on the state government office and get them to send people over. It would probably be resolved.

    But!

    However, she knew that mountain bandits had lost their morals and had already lost their humanity. As time passed, who knew how many innocent people would be harmed?

    Just thinking about it made her feel like a fishbone was stuck in her throat.

    Thinking about it carefully, if this matter was nned, there was still a way to resolve it. Having the ability but looking on without lifting a finger was different from wanting to do it but not having the resources.

    At the very least, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch coldly now.

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had a bad feeling.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°I¡¯ll pretend to be a young miss from a wealthy family who went to Xiuyan to seek refuge with her rtives. Yin Shi and Chun Xiao will pretend to be maidservants. Pick ten to twenty people to pretend to be servants or escorts to escort me past the foot of the mountain. Then, the bandits will kidnap me.¡±

    ¡°Yin Shi is skilled in disguise and scouting. At that time, she can announce to the public that I was attacked by bandits on the way back to Xiangping. The You army can legitimately suppress the bandits.¡±

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s expression changed drastically as he objected, ¡°No, this is too risky. Before we came to Liancheng, His Highness had written to us that we had to protect your safety.¡±

    General An Yuan also objected. ¡°The n is feasible, but we can change the candidate for the young miss of a wealthy family. There¡¯s no need for the Princess to take the risk personally. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to answer to His Highness.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°After the Imperial Court issued the national policy, King Yue Fei wasn¡¯t restricted like before. However, at the same time, the Imperial Court monitored him more strictly.¡±

    The vassal lords had arge number of troops in their hands. The Imperial Court had to prevent them from leading their troops and shocking their masters.

    Huang Wenxian did not look too good. Everyone said that one should not tolerate others snoring by one¡¯s side. A group of mountain bandits were brazenly running wild under the nose of the You army. Wasn¡¯t it because the vassal lords were controlled by the Imperial Court that the bandits had nothing to fear?

    ¡°The matter of national policy has already seriously threatened the interests of the nobles. The power of the nobles is very huge, so it¡¯s impossible for them to sit back and do nothing. They must be keeping an eye on King Yue Fei and have something on him.¡±

    ¡°The national policy is a double-edged knife, a sharp weapon to deal with the nobles. However, if this double-edged knife is even a little biased, it will be the sharp de of the nobles to attack King Yue Fei. I¡¯ve never liked to be used against others. I have to put on a show. I¡¯m the one who wants to suppress the bandits. I can¡¯t let King Yue Fei take the risk.¡±

    Huang Wenxian did not look too good. ¡°If His Highness finds out¡­¡± He might go crazy.

    General An Yuan also looked pale. He thought of the fear of being supported by all kinds of ¡°additional training.¡± ¡°Then, then why don¡¯t we think about it at length and think of other ways?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Even if he was here, I would say the same.¡±

    At this moment, the nobles had something on Yin Huaixi and were waiting. Even a small mistake could cause a huge disaster. If it were someone else pretending to be a young miss of a wealthy family, they might not be discovered.

    But what if?

    She couldn¡¯t take any chances in anything. She would do what she had to do. King Yue Fei wanted to use her name to eliminate the bandits. This ¡°name¡± had to be real. Only then could it be legitimate.

    Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan tried their best to persuade her.

    Yu Youyao had made up her mind and did not waver.

    General An Yuan was still making a ¡°death struggle¡±. He braced himself and said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. This n isn¡¯t aplete failure. However, what if the bandits don¡¯t fall for it?¡±

    This n could only seed if the bandits wanted to rob Princess Shaoyi.

    If they didn¡¯t rob her, wouldn¡¯t it be for nothing?

    However, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Money moves people¡¯s hearts. In that case, prepare more supplies!¡±

    Huang Wenxian did not give up. ¡°If word gets out that you were kidnapped by mountain bandits, it will damage your reputation.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°The person who was kidnapped was a young miss from a wealthy family. What has that got to do with me? We were the ones who set the n, and the people who participated were all our own people. Why will there be such rumors?¡±

    Huang Wenxian was suffocated. In that case, why did the Little Princess Consort have to take the risk herself?

    It was actually very simple!

    She knew that she was taking a risk. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t push others into danger, while she hid behind others and enjoyed the results of them taking a risk.

    She was the one who insisted on suppressing the bandits.

    No matter who she pushed, she couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Of course, the main reason was still to put on a show to avoid being used against.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°If someone wants to use this matter to cause trouble, so what if they find out that I¡¯ve been kidnapped by bandits? Shouldn¡¯t King Yue Fei eliminate the bandits?¡±

    No one would say that King Yue Fei was inappropriate.

    General An Yuan was also speechless. The nobles of the North were too powerful and had powerful methods. Previously, when the nobles persecuted King Li of Zhou, the Little Princess Consort was very vignt against them and did not dare to leave any evidence behind.

    On the surface, this n was because she had been attacked by bandits, so it was only logical for the You army to suppress the bandits.

    If someone refused to give up and wanted to investigate this matter, finding out that she had been kidnapped by mountain bandits, it would be even more natural to suppress the bandits.

 Chapter 834 - 834: Fluffy

    Chapter 834 - 834: Fluffy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°The person who will escort me to Xiangping City is General An Yuan. He¡¯s a dignified third-grade elder of the army. The people escorting me are the You army that was guarding the city previously. There are more than a thousand of them. Who in the world would believe that such an elite division, who can even beat the Di people to a pulp, would be so ipetent as to let a motley crew hijack a dignified princess? It¡¯s simply the biggest joke in the world.¡±

    Even if she was discovered to have been kidnapped by mountain bandits, no one else could use this matter to cause trouble.

    This was because no one would believe it.

    From the looks of it, it was indeed foolproof to let the Little Princess Consort take the risk personally. There was no need to worry.

    But!

    One of them sighed, while the other sighed sadly. Even their heads hurt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have the ability to protect myself at all.¡± Seeing their dejected expressions, Yu Youyao felt a little embarrassed. After all, she was the one who had insisted on suppressing the bandits and caused trouble for them.

    However, the suppression of bandits was also closely rted to Yin Huaixi. After all, the development of the silkworm industry was the foundation for dividing the interests of the nobles and weakening their power.

    If she didn¡¯t have a certain level of confidence, she wouldn¡¯t have risked herself.

    At this moment, Yin Shi, who had been silent all this while, said, ¡°The Princess¡¯s status is precious, so it¡¯s already very inappropriate for her to take risks. Therefore, I suggest that I disguise myself as a young miss of a wealthy family, and the Princess will disguise as a maidservant. I¡¯m not bad at fighting and am good at disguising myself. It¡¯ll be safer for me to pretend to be a young miss of a wealthy family to gather information.¡±

    She had been by Yu Youyao¡¯s side for a while. Usually, she was only in charge of Yu Youyao¡¯s safety, so her presence was almost negligible.

    When the identities of Young Miss and the maidservant werepared, the Young Miss was naturally more eye-catching and in a more dangerous situation. Yu Youyao subconsciously wanted to refuse.

    Yin Shi insisted, ¡°Your Highness sent me to the princess¡¯s side to protect her. It¡¯s my duty. If I disobey, please forgive me.¡±

    Huang Wenxian quickly agreed. ¡°The goal of being kidnapped is to put on a full show to ensure that everything goes well. It¡¯s also to investigate the situation in the vige. As long as the Princess is in the midst of being kidnapped, it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s a maidservant or a young miss.¡±

    General An Yuan also said, ¡°Old Huang is right. The Empress Dowager has issued an imperial decree to protect the Princess¡¯s safety. It¡¯s also His Highness¡¯s duty. Whether it¡¯s for the Princess¡¯s safety or to investigate the news in the stronghold, Yin Shi is more suitable to pretend to be a young miss of a wealthy family.¡±

    At this point, even if Yu Youyao wanted to refuse, Huang Wenhua and General An Yuan probably wouldn¡¯t agree.

    The three of them discussed the details carefully and finally came to a decision.

    General An Yuan would choose 500 of the best elites from the 1,000 You soldiers guarding outside the city to ambush near the stronghold in advance.

    In addition, Yin San arranged for another team to specially receive Yu Youyao and the hostages.

    Huang Wenxian disguised himself as the father of the ¡°rich young miss¡± and would be ¡°kidnapped¡± up the mountain with Yu Youyao. It was to take a step forward. This was to ensure Yu Youyao¡¯s safety, as well as to coordinate from the inside.

    In addition, he chose 17 to 18 people to disguise themselves as servants and hired escorts. When the mountain bandits came to kidnap them, this group of ¡°disorganized people¡± quickly disregarded the morals of the martial world and left their family to ¡°run for their lives¡± to avoid unnecessary casualties.

    ording to the bandits¡¯ usual style of doing things, they basically did not kill women.

    Meanwhile, if the mountain bandits wanted to take hostages, it was impossible for them to only take ordinarymoners. They also had to take some people with status, which would make it easier for the government to be wary.

    Huang Wenxian, who was disguised as the ¡°father¡±, had brought so many supplies. His status was probably not bad, so he would definitely be arrested.

    With the bone whistle as the signal, as soon as the signal sounded, General An Yuan immediately attacked the stronghold with the 500 elites lying in ambush.

    Further discussion was needed on how to implement the specific n.

    The next day, Yu Youyao informed Lord Li, ¡°In five days, I¡¯ll be leaving Liancheng for Xiangping City. I heard that there are bandits entrenched in Anshan. It¡¯s better to travel in simple clothes on this trip. It¡¯s not appropriate to make a big fuss, let alone make this matter public.¡±

    Lord Li was also a smart person. Princess Shaoyi was deliberately luring the bandits to attack. At that time, the You army that was escorting her could legitimately suppress the bandits.

    The government¡¯s ability was limited, so it was not easy to investigate the situation in the mountains. They did not know that there were hostages in the mountain stronghold, let alone Yu Youyao¡¯s n to be ¡°kidnapped.¡±

    At that time, Lord Li would only think that the mountain bandits had really attacked Princess Shaoyi.

    At that time, when he received the news, he only needed to bring the government¡¯s bailiffs over with great fanfare to receive her. On the way to Xiangping City, the news of Princess Shaoyi being attacked by mountain bandits would spread in Liancheng and everyone would know.

    After that, the Imperial Court would definitely ask about it.

    He needed to report this matter to the Imperial Court and deal with the Imperial Court¡¯s doubts about this matter. He needed to dispel the Imperial Court¡¯s suspicion of King Yue Fei suppressing the bandits so that he could rest easy in the future.

    Lord Li had an idea. He said solemnly, ¡°Praying that everything will go smoothly for you on this trip, Princess.¡±

    He was not worried that Princess Shaoyi would be in danger if she used herself as bait. No matter how powerful the mountain bandits were, could they be more powerful than the Di people who were good at fighting?

    The You army guarding outside the city all had a shocking aura. Just by standing there, they would make people panic to the point that even their legs would tremble. Dealing with just a few hundred mountain bandits was like cutting melons and vegetables.

    No one suspected that the You army would not be able to defeat a group of mountain bandits.

    After Lord Li left, Yu Youyao looked for General An Yuan. ¡°Are there specially trained hunting dogs in the army?¡±

    General An Yuan quickly said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Not long after, a young soldier in cotton armor brought over a sleek German Shepherd. It was powerful in size, and its limbs were strong. Its ears were upright and its tail was drooping. It looked like a wolf

    When it saw Yu Youyao, it subconsciously bowed and let out a low and threatening howl.

    The little soldier patted its head gently. It immediately stood up straight and shook its head and tail. ¡°General ck has the blood of a wild wolf. He looks fierce on the surface, but he¡¯s actually very obedient. If the Princess feeds him something, he¡¯ll be obedient.¡±

    Trained hounds did not eat anything from strangers. The young soldier was usually in charge of feeding and training the hounds. With him around, it was nothing.

    Yu Youyao got someone to bring a roasted chicken to General ck.

    General ck stared at the fragrant roasted chicken with a drooling expression, but it did not go up rashly.

    The little soldier patted its head again. Only then did it happily rush forward and eat arge piece. As it ate, it even whimpered in satisfaction.

    ¡°It¡¯s so obedient.¡± Yu Youyao stroked General ck¡¯s ears, and her eyes lit up, unlocking the joy of stroking its fur.

    General ck did not even eat the roasted chicken. He went to her side before shaking his head and wagging his tail. He rolled around and behaved in a spoiled manner, even acting cute.

    Who could withstand this?

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. Her eyes lit up as she hugged the furry thing in her arms. Although this furry thing was a little big, it would seek favor and pretend to be obedient. It was nice to touch too!

 Chapter 835 - 835: Impersonation

    Chapter 835 - 835: Impersonation

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Not long after, Yu Youyao established a ¡°friendship¡± with General ck.

    Yu Youyao took a sachet and let General ck sniff it. ¡°Big ck, let¡¯s y a game.¡±

    The German Shepherd¡¯s sense of smell was very sharp. It could track based on the smell. The terrain in the stockade wasplicated, and there were also hostages. If it could figure out the terrain inside in advance, it would be very beneficial when saving the hostages or attacking the stockade.

    Dogs hated stimting fragrances, but they were more sensitive to sweet fragrances.

    She had made a rather sweet and longsting incense medicine that she carried with her. Every time she walked past General ck, she would leave behind a fragrance for it to familiarize with the smell. When the time came, it could follow the fragrance.

    It was extremelymon for women to wear sachets, so mountain bandits would not be suspicious.

    General ck liked the smell of the sachet very much and sniffed hard.

    Yu Youyao felt that it was about time, so she threw the sachet out.

    General ck immediately ran to pick it up.

    After going back and forth dozens of times, General ck was familiar with the smell of the sachet. Yu Youyao hid the sachet in a hidden ce, and General ck could always find it as quickly as possible.

    Yu Youyao got someone to wear a sachet and walked in circles in the courier station.

    The courier station upied arge area, and there were many small courtyards and pavilions inside. Theyout was alsoplicated, but General ck could always follow the fragrance and sessfully find the person wearing the sachet.

    It was originally to train the dog and familiarize it with the smell of the sachet.

    Later on, the man and dog yed crazily.

    When General An Yuan saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Princess, you have good methods. No wonder you dare to take the risk.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t thought of using a dog to track others, but the terrain of Anshan wasplicated, and there were limited clues they could follow. The fragrance of the sachet was longersting, and it could indeed have the effect of tracking.

    The mountain bandits had arranged for an insider in the city to keep an eye on the movements in the city and the merchantsing and going so that it would be easier to rob them.

    Since she had put on a show, Yu Youyao immediately ordered someone to prepare the supplies for the threerge carriages. She disguised herself as a merchant and entered the city to stay in the inn.

    Yin Shi was good at disguising herself. She had prepared a potion to change one¡¯s skin color and asked Yu Youyao to apply it on her body, causing her skin to turn brownish-yellow. The potion would not fade when it came into contact with water. She had to soak in water for half an hour before it could bepletely washed away.

    Yu Youyao had good facial features. She was bright, beautiful, and elegant. Changing her skin color only made her look less stunning than before. Upon closer look, one could still tell that she was outstandingly beautiful.

    Hence, Yin Shi put on an ugly makeup for her and added a light green birthmark on the left side of her face.

    Yu Youyao took a closer look at the bronze mirror. Her appearance was a little ugly, but not too ugly.

    If she was too ugly, she would also be eye-catching.

    After Yin Shi disguised herself as a young miss, her eyes were arrogant and revealed a hint of coquettishness.

    As for Huang Wen, who was disguised as a wealthy businessman and the young miss¡¯s ¡°father¡±, Yu Youyao was even more shocked.

    Huang Wenxian scraped the beard around his mouth and changed into a blue silk robe. He smiled like a sly old fox. He no longer looked rough.

    Yu Youyao handed a few packets of medicinal powder to Yin Shi and Huang Wenxian respectively. ¡°This is the Bewitching Incense. It tastes simr to dried ginger. After going up the mountain, wait for an opportunity to add it to the oilmp or mix into food. The targets will be unconscious in 15 minutes.¡±

    When the oilmp burned, there would be the smell of kerosene that could hide the smell of dried ginger very well. Even though the fishing industry in Liancheng was developed, most of themoners had the habit of eating ginger. Even if they smelled it, it would not arouse suspicion.

    In addition, under Yu Youyao hid all kinds of incense under her nails, in the silver hairpin on her head, and in her clothes. Every incense had its own use. This was also her confidence in taking the risk.

    Of course, this confidence depended on the person.

    If it weren¡¯t the You army who was suppressing the bandits but the government, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to take the risk.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°When the carriage passes by the foot of Anshan, I¡¯ll tear open the sachet I¡¯m carrying. The spices inside will follow the route and spill along the way. The spices are specially made and won¡¯t disappear for at least twelve hours.¡±

    ¡°After entering the stronghold, Yin Shi will find an opportunity to find out where the hostages are being held and sprinkle the spices from the incense nearby. Big ck is familiar with the smell of the sachet and can track the ce where the hostages are being held.¡±

    ¡°Think of a way to create chaos in the stronghold. Yin San will take advantage of the chaos to save the hostages. As soon as the hostages are safe, blow the bone whistle and start attacking the stronghold.¡±

    This was the detailed n.

    As for how to do it, it would depend on the person¡¯s reaction.

    Yu Youyao was not worried that Huang Wenxian and the others would not be able to deal with the situation. A group of tigers and wolves on the battlefield had lowered their status to attack a group of snakes and rats. They would simply crush their enemies.

    After staying in the inn for two days, Huang Wenxian checked out.

    The shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°The guest has traveled all the way from Hebei to Liancheng. I think it must have been a difficult journey. Why don¡¯t you rest for a few more days?¡±

    When Master Huang registered, he was originally a wealthy businessman from Ten Li County in Hebei. He also spoke in a northern ent.

    Recently, many wealthy merchants of all statuses had surged into Liancheng. The shopkeeper had seen many of them and did not doubt them.

    The three provinces of Liaodong were military towns, so the checks were even stricter. The You army was still guarding outside the city, so they had to interrogate the outsiders. Those who could enter the city were most likely people with clear identities and clean families.

    Huang Wenxian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered a lot of information in Liancheng over the past two days. Princess Shaoyi is going to vigorously develop the silkworm industry in the three provinces of Liaodong. It¡¯s very possible to raise silkworms. I heard that a new silkworm farm has opened at Xiuyan, so I n to go over as soon as possible to take a look.¡±

    The shopkeeper understood. Recently, too many wealthy merchants had surged into Liaodong. Many people were asking about the silkworm farms. They were afraid that if they werete, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything.

    However, due to his benevolence, the shopkeeper kindly reminded him, ¡°Xiuyan is located in the area of Anshan. There have been mountain bandits appearing there recently and robbing passing merchants. Guests, you have to be careful. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to leave, why don¡¯t you wait a few days? Arge number of refugees outside the city have moved away, and the matters of the refugee camp have also been taken over by the government. I think in a few days, the You army guarding the city will escort Princess Shaoyi to Xiangping City. At that time, it¡¯ll be more stable to follow behind.¡±

    Huang Wenxian smiled and said, ¡°Everyone says that wealthes from danger. I hired an escort on this trip. With the escort protecting me along the way, it¡¯s quite peaceful. I don¡¯t think anything will happen.¡±

    The shopkeeper couldn¡¯t say anything else. Humans died for wealth, and birds died for food. It was the nature of merchants to pursue profits. The spring silkworms had already spawned. It would be released to the forest at the beginning of March. There were only two days left until March, so it was indeed not good to dy.

    In addition, themoners only knew that there were bandits in Anshan. The government had also released a notice to warn themoners, but they did not know much about the exact situation.

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s words seemed to reveal a lot of information.

    However, after thinking about it for a moment, the shopkeeper understood that he had not said a word about his family background and wealth. It suited the image of a shrewd and good businessman.

 Chapter 836 - 836: Hijacking

    Chapter 836 - 836: Hijacking

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Huang Wenxian naturally checked out of the room. He left the inn with his ¡°daughter¡±, three carriages of supplies, and a group of servants and escorts. They left the city and traveled towards Anshan.

    The carriage traveled and stopped. On the second day, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    Yu Youyao followed the n and broke a small hole in the sachet tied to her waist. As the carriage jolted, some spices were released.

    The carriage drove for another two hours. Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°ording to my deduction, we¡¯ve already entered the range of the bandits. Why haven¡¯t the bandits appeared yet?¡±

    Yin Shi said coldly, ¡°After we left the inn, there were two suspicious people around the inn. One of them was a beggar with a dirty face, and the other was a waiter at the inn. The waiter brought over a basin of dirty water and sshed it on the beggar, cursing at him to leave. The beggar ran away dejectedly and followed our carriage for a while. He should be an informant arranged by the mountain bandits in the city. We¡¯ve already been noticed by the mountain bandits. The mountain bandits will appear sooner orter.¡±

    As the two of them spoke, the carriage suddenly stopped. Immediately, the neighing of horses came from outside.

    The bandits were here!

    ¡°Whether they¡¯re men or women, capture them all and bring them back to the vige. The men will be sent to do manualbor, and the women will reward us brothers. Have fun. If they resist, kill them all¡­¡±

    With this loud and cruel order, the bandits rushed forward.

    Outside, there were sounds of killing and shouting. Yu Youyao¡¯s heart tightened. Even thieves had their own principles.

    When they encountered a robber on the way, the other party might shout some jargon, such as, ¡°I¡¯m the one who opened this mountain and nted this tree. If you want to pass by, leave some money to buy this road.¡±

    This meant that the other party only wanted to receive a small sum of money and would not harm anyone¡¯s life. As long as the person in charge of the convoy negotiated with the leader of the bandits and offered a suitable amount of money, they could pass through safely. Furthermore, as long as they were within the other party¡¯s territory, the other bandits would not continue to rob them.

    This was a more moral approach.

    There was also a more ferocious type that would change their words to, ¡°Leave some money to save your lives.¡±

    This meant that the other party had a huge appetite. It was good to give up money to save their lives. It was best if there was an escort apanying them. In that case, they could use the escort g to negotiate with the other party.

    Escorts traveled extensively and had a widerwork. Mountain bandits were usually not easily offended, so the other party might still show mercy.

    However, they could not anger the other party, or someone would die.

    For example, these mountain bandits had no morals. People who didn¡¯t use the robbing jargon and didn¡¯t care about the rules of robbing were basically ouws. They wanted money, people, and lives.

    Ordinary escorts did not dare to fight head-on.

    A powerful escort who believed in righteousness would definitely attack the mountain bandits to protect his employer. If one encountered an untrustworthy escort and immediately fled, the employer could only me himself for being unlucky.

    Just like this moment, the mountain bandits rushed up, and the ¡°escorts¡± retreated in fear. The two sides fought for a short time. When the escorts realized that they were no match for the bandits, they threw down their weapons and turned to escape.

    The servants, who had originally wanted to resist a little, were stunned by their escape. They also scattered and fled.

    The bandits were used to it and only treated it as if it was normal. Seeing that all of them were running faster than rabbits and evenughing smugly, they did not n to chase after them. Stealing money was the most important thing.

    The convoy was surrounded by bandits. ¡°All of you, get down. If anyone dares to disobey, I¡¯ll kill you one by one.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked horrified. She quickly did not forget to help her ¡°young miss¡± out of the carriage. Chun Xiao followed behind. The three of them were close together, their heads lowered and trembling. They did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    The man in the lead was tall and strong. He was wearing a tiger leather jacket with a ntedpel, revealing half of his arm and bulging chest. It was obvious that he was a martial artist.

    He stared at Yin Shi lecherously. ¡°Oh, you look really lively. It seems that I¡¯m going to be a groom again today. Let¡¯s go. Bring everyone up the mountain.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hands and feet were tied and she was pushed up the mountain.

    They had also captured five ¡°servants¡± who couldn¡¯t escape in time.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. ording to the records in the government office, almost every time this group of mountain banditsmitted a crime, their methods were very cruel. The men were killed, and the women were kept.

    This time, the men were captured and sent to do manualbor.

    There were hundreds of mountain bandits in the stronghold, and not everyone went down the mountain to rob. For example, this time, they had only brought a few dozen people. Could it be that those who didn¡¯te out to rob didn¡¯t have to work and were taken care of?

    If there was work to be done, how much work was there in a stronghold? Could it be that hundreds of bandits couldn¡¯t finish it, so they still needed to capture strong men?

    This was very problematic.

    The You army, who were probably disguised as escorts and servants, might have also sensed that there was a problem, so they were deliberately captured.

    Yu Youyao was thinking about something and was a step slower. A mountain bandit walking beside her immediately pushed her hard and said fiercely, ¡°What are you waiting for? Walk faster. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re a woman, I would have cut you down.¡±

    Yu Youyao staggered from the push, and there was a sharp pain in her ankle. She staggered and almost fell to the ground, instantly breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Yin Shi, who was beside her, subconsciously wanted to pull her back. Only then did she realize that her hands were tied behind her back, so it was not appropriate for her to act rashly. She suddenly clenched her fists, and a murderous intent shed in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Chun Xiao opened her mouth and almost couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Young Miss.¡± Fortunately, she was pushed by the mountain bandit beside her and swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    As she had sprained her ankle, the rest of the journey was especially difficult for Yu Youyao. It was originally just a slight sprain. After applying medicine and a few good massages, she would be fine after recuperating for a day or two.

    However, at this moment, she could only grit her teeth and force herself to walk. The mountain path was rugged and difficult to walk. Soon, her face turned pale. She felt as if every step she took was on the tip of a knife. Her ankle bones were swollen and in unbearable pain. She endured it and felt numbness. Her legs felt like they were filled with sand, and they became heavier and heavier.

    From time to time, she could hear the bandits scolding her.

    After an unknown period of time, Yu Youyao heard someone shout, ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    She subconsciously looked up. Yu Youyao was standing on a cliff. There was a wooden suspension bridge in front of her, and there was also a mountain opposite it. There should be people proficient in fortification construction among the mountain bandits. They had built sentries and arrow towers on the cliff, and there were people guarding inside. Once someone attacked, the people opposite would first cut off the suspension bridge to stop them from crossing the cliff. Then, the mountain bandits in the arrow tower would shoot arrows at the enemy.

    It was easy to defend but difficult to attack.

    Yu Youyao was pushed onto the suspension bridge. She had already sprained her ankle. As soon as the suspension bridge shook, she felt a little dizzy. Fortunately, the bridge was only about 150 feet (50 meters), so she quickly reached the other side.

    Then, Yu Youyao realized how special this mountain was.

 Chapter 837 - 837: Chaos

    Chapter 837 - 837: Chaos

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After passing through a hidden mountain path, everything suddenly opened up.

    This was actually a bowl-shaped valley surrounded by walls on all four sides. Just like the cliff outside, fortifications, sentry posts, arrow towers, residences, and so on were built on all four sides.

    Once someone broke through the suspension bridge outside and entered the valley, the bandits could use the fortifications built on the mountain wall to upy the high ground and attack.

    They had the advantage.

    From this alone, it could be seen that these mountain bandits were not simple.

    The mountain bandits did not have any scruples and brought them up the mountain without hiding at all. They were not afraid of revealing their true location at all. It seemed that they had no intention of letting them leave alive from the beginning.

    After entering the valley, Yu Youyao noticed that many straw huts and wooden houses had been built in the valley.

    There were more than ten middle-aged women washing. A few mountain bandits were shouting at them with whips, and from time to time, they would whip them. Immediately, their skin and flesh werecerated, and the women who had been beaten screamed in pain. However, they still had to get up and work, afraid that they would attract even more terrifying beatings.

    Suddenly, a shrill cry came from the valley.

    ¡°Please, let my daughter go. She¡ª She¡¯s only eleven years old¡­¡± A woman in ragged clothesy on the ground and hugged the legs of a mountain bandit tightly, begging and crying bitterly.

    The mountain bandit was fat and strong. His face was fierce as he pulled a skinny girl. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s her blessing that I¡¯ve taken a fancy to your girl. If she serves me well, I can even reward her with an additional bowl of rice. You ungrateful b*tch.¡±

    The mountain bandit kicked the woman away.

    The woman was kicked in the heart and vomited blood. She fell to the ground and cried and begged, ¡°Sanya, I beg you, let go of my Sanya¡­¡±

    Anger rose in the bandit¡¯s heart. He untied the whip at his waist and whipped the woman.

    The sharp sound of flesh beingcerated and the woman¡¯s miserable scream resounded throughout the entire valley. However, the others in the valley seemed to be used to it. They patrolled and kept watch. The others who had been captured like the woman also had wooden expressions. They did not even look at her and only buried their heads in their own matters.

    Yin Shi, who was beside Yu Youyao, bumped her with her shoulder. Yu Youyao quickly lowered her head, not daring to look anymore, but she felt suffocated.

    After a while, the woman¡¯s screams gradually weakened and became inaudible.

    ¡°Chief, she¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Throw her up the mountain to feed the wild beasts.¡± The mountain bandit who had killed someone looked like he did not care at all. He carried the thin girl and strode away. Behind him, the mountain banditsughed wretchedly and spoke dirty words.

    Yu Youyao suddenly clenched her fists and was escorted to a row of houses.

    The mountain bandit who was escorting them instructed the mountain bandit guarding outside, ¡°The young miss from the wealthy family inside is someone that the leader has taken a fancy to. The three of them will be locked up alone first.¡±

    Yu Youyao and the other two were pushed by the mountain bandits and locked up in a room. The room was a little dark, and the sound of locks being locked came from outside.

    Chun Xiao immediately said worriedly, ¡°Young Miss, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Yu Youyao stopped Chun Xiao. She nced at the door, indicating that the walls had ears. They had to be careful.

    Chun Xiao quickly fell silent and looked at the Young Miss¡¯s feet. In order to make it easier to travel, Young Miss was wearing a pair of sheepskin boots. The soles of the boots were made of thick cow tendon soles, making it easier to walk.

    However, after spraining her ankle, it was not suitable for her to wear such airtight shoes.

    The three of them stayed in the house and said some sad and afraid words. In the end, there was a sobbing sound from the house. The mountain bandits who were listening from the corner did not notice anything amiss, so they did not pay much attention to it.

    Even when the room waspletely dark, no one brought food over.

    Yu Youyao was tired and hungry. She leaned against the mountain wall. The numbness in her sprained ankle had subsided, and the pain was even worse than before. Her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat, and her face was a little pale.

    Yin Shi listened to themotion outside and lowered his voice. ¡°If nothing goes wrong, someone wille over soon and bring me to the Chief¡¯s house. I¡¯ll try my best to knock him out and pretend to be a mountain bandit. Under the cover of the night, I¡¯ll go out and investigate the situation in the stronghold. ording to your n, we¡¯ll find the ce where the hostages are locked up first and ce the sachet there.¡±

    ¡°After that, when we meet up with Military Advisor Huang, he naturally has a way to send the news from the stronghold to General An Yuan. You and Chun Xiao can stay in the house first. If the stronghold is in chaos, no one will care about this ce. Just wait for me toe and receive you.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and quickly exined the problem she had noticed. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to attack the stronghold. I think this stronghold isn¡¯t simple. Why are they catching manualborers to go up the mountain? The mountain bandits rely on snatching supplies. They oftenmit crimes, so food should be a little tight. If there aren¡¯t greater benefits, it¡¯s impossible for them to consume food and raise manualbor for nothing.¡±

    Working hard required a lot of stamina. Even if they ate sparingly, the more people there were, the more food they would consume.

    ¡°Besides, have you noticed that other than the mountain bandits patrolling and keeping watch, almost all the people in the valley are women and children? There are no young men. However, ording to the information we¡¯ve previously obtained, there¡¯s an entire vige with more than 30 young men who have been captured and taken into the stronghold as hostages. There are almost 60 to 70 strongborers. Since the valleycks manualbor, it¡¯s impossible to lock them up and raise them for nothing.¡±

    Yin Shi also noticed this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely investigate carefully.¡±

    Yu Youyao instructed solemnly, ¡°You have to be careful too. Don¡¯t get injured.¡±

    The house fell silent again.

    After a while, a wretched voice came from outside. ¡°Go and bring out the little girl who was caught up the mountain today. Time is precious. Chief is still waiting to be the groom.¡±

    Apanied by a burst of dirtyughter, the door was pushed open from the outside. Two mountain bandits on guard walked into the house. One held a torch, while the other rudely pulled Yin Shi up.

    Yu Youyao looked horrified. ¡°You, what are you doing? Let go of my young miss¡­ Young miss¡­¡±

    She wanted to rush forward to stop him, but she was pushed down by another mountain bandit.

    Yin Shi was taken away by the bandits.

    All Yu Youyao could do was wait.

    After a long day, she leaned against Chun Xiao tiredly. She had originally only wanted to close her eyes and rest for a while, but her consciousness couldn¡¯t help but sink.

    She did not sleep well. Yu Youyao frowned and did not let go.

    After an unknown period of time, there was amotion outside.

    ¡°There¡¯s a fire. There¡¯s a fire in the Chief¡¯s house¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a fire. Hurry up and put it out¡­¡±

    ¡°Quick, put out the fire¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly woke up with a start, her mind still in a mess. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    Chun Xiao practiced martial arts, so her hearing was a little more sensitive than ordinary people. ¡°There seems to be a fire, and it¡¯s causing quite amotion. Yin Shi¡¯s n should have seeded. They¡¯re creating chaos in the stronghold.¡±

 Chapter 838 - 838: Anger

    Chapter 838 - 838: Anger

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao listened to themotion and could only hear some noise. She calmed down. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before General An Yuan gives the order to attack the stronghold. The bandits are busy dealing with the enemy and don¡¯t have time to worry about the stronghold. Yin San will bring General ck along with him and follow the incense powder that has been sprinkled all the way into the stronghold to receive the hostages. Our n is half sessful.¡±

    Chun Xiao clenched her fists. She exerted force and broke free of the ropes around her wrists.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re already so powerful?¡±

    Chun Xiao was born with strength. In Yin Huaixi¡¯s words, it meant that her foundation was good and she was suitable for practicing martial arts. It was just that she had startedte. Thus, she had passed the best age to practice martial arts and had only practiced for a short time. It was not a problem for her to deal with ordinary people. However, if she faced those from the You army, who were experienced, she would only be beaten.

    Chun Xiao exined, ¡°I¡¯ve only practiced and developed some hidden strength, but I haven¡¯t developed internal strength yet. This rope is specially made and is tenacious. It¡¯s not easy to stretch it. Yin Shi cut a hole in the rope as she was also concerned. If there¡¯s a change in the n, I can deal with it.¡±

    She quickly went to help Yu Youyao untie the rope.

    Yu Youyao asked curiously, ¡°Then can you deal with the bandits outside?¡±

    ¡°Most of the bandits outside are ordinary people, but they¡¯re strong. They¡¯ve learned all kinds of martial arts. I can deal with three of them alone, but the group of people who kidnapped us into the mountain previously seem to have some moves.¡± Chun Xiao paused and looked at the bruises on Young Miss¡¯s wrist. Her eyes turned red. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯ve suffered.¡±

    Yu Youyao moved her numb wrist and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll apply some medicer. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    However, Chun Xiao¡¯s heart ached for Young Miss. All these years, Young Miss had experienced many things. It was almost impossible to see it on her face. When she was young, because it was too difficult to learn etiquette and practice calligraphy, she had learned needlework and became spoiled.

    Even though she had sprained her ankle, she could still grit her teeth and walk on the mountain path for an hour without saying a word. She did not even cry out in pain.

    Chun Xiao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She quickly tilted her head to wipe her tears and lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take a look at your sprained ankle.¡±

    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it. At the mention of it, Yu Youyao felt a piercing pain in her ankle bone. Her swollen feet were squeezed into her narrow and hard boots. The feeling of constant pressure and swelling applied pressure on the various acupuncture points in her legs. The acupuncture points connected to the meridians in her body, and the pain would multiply.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously shrank her feet and listened to themotion outside. ¡°Business is more important. We¡¯ll talk about the rest after we deal with the bandits.¡±

    Seeing that Young Miss did not look too good, Chun Xiao was worried. ¡°But¡­¡±

    At this moment, themotion outside became louder.

    ¡°Not good, someone is attacking the stronghold outside¡­¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Chief? Hurry up and report it to him¡­¡±

    ¡°The Second-in-Charge has brought a group of people to meet the enemy outside the valley. Hurry up and pull out the people who were captured and brought into the stronghold to be hostages¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Chun Xiao¡¯s expression changed drastically. She quickly stood in front of Yu Youyao. ¡°Young Miss, if the bandits rush in¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao looked calm. ¡°We¡¯re locked up alone. If the mountain bandits want to pull people over, they have to first pull people who are locked up together. We¡¯re still safe for the time being. Moreover, every step is in our n now. Yin San should be here soon¡­¡±

    As expected, before she could finish speaking.

    There was the sound of fighting outside. As screams sounded one after another, the door of the room was kicked open with a bang.

    Yu Youyao was shocked. She quickly looked at the door and her eyes suddenly paused.

    There was the sound of a torch burning in the air. Under the dim yellow light, Yin Huaixi was dressed in a golden dragon and purple python robe. He was wearing a half-length green python cloak behind him. In his hand was a snow-white curved knife. The tip of the knife was facing down, and bright red blood flowed out of the de. At the tip of the knife, beads of blood gathered and fell to the ground.

    Generals had the habit of wearing cloaks and capes outside. This was because when generals were on the move, they often slept in the wind. When the military situation was urgent, they couldn¡¯t set up camp. The cloaks and capes could lighten their travel clothes, allowing them to resist the wind and sand.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao could tell at a nce that he was travel-worn. She opened her mouth, wanting to ask, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    However, before she could ask, Yin Huaixi strode forward and pulled Yu Youyao into his arms. His arms wrapped tightly around her shoulders. He was so strong that he almost crushed her bones in his arms.

    Yu Youyao opened her mouth, wanting to call him.

    Suddenly, she heard a relieved cry. Yin Huaixi let out a long breath, and his voice was stuck in his throat. She slowly raised her hand and wrapped it around his waist. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    It would have been fine if she hadn¡¯t spoken, but the moment she did, there was a sense of warmth, as if someone had torn a hole in her. There was a sense of ruthlessness.

    Yin Huaixi retreated and held her round shoulders with both hands. His dark eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Yu Youyao and looked at her deeply.

    His face was so calm that it was almost demonic. His red lips seemed to have been licked by the blood-red red spider lily in hell, revealing a burning and demonic smile.

    That smile was clearly from anger.

    ¡°Very good. Yu Youyao, you¡¯re very good. Very good.¡± He held her shoulder hard, almost crushing the bones in her shoulder. ¡°Your wings have hardened, huh?!¡±

    His voice was very soft, like the charming words of love between lovers. It was lingering and sentimental, and his expression was almost demonic. There was no hint of anger.

    However, Yu Youyao knew him very well. From the red blood vessels in his eyes that extended to the corners of his red eyes, she could tell that he was anxious.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Yu Youyao tried to exin.

    Yin Huaixi gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words from between his teeth. ¡°How dare you take the risk, huh?!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp went numb and she shrank back, but she had no choice but to bite the bullet and exin, ¡°I just¡­¡±

    She had been afraid of him since she was young.

    Although Yin Huaixi rarely spoke to her loudly or even scolded her, every time he narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips, he would have a dignified aura.

    Yin Buxi stared at her with bloodshot eyes. His red lips were about to smile as he asked, ¡°But what? Why don¡¯t you continue, huh?¡±

    Yu Youyao saw that there was a hint of red at the corner of his eyes, as if he had been licked by anger. It was so red that it was demonic. She quickly shut her mouth and lowered her head, looking obedient.

    Yin Huaixi remained graceful, noble, and calm, as if he knew everything in the world and was confident.

    She had only seen Uncle Sun help Yin Huaixi clear his internal acupuncture points. Also, when Yin Huaixi was practicing walking, she saw that the corners of his long and narrow eyes were red, as if someone had applied powder on him.

 Chapter 839 - 839: Indulgent

    Chapter 839 - 839: Indulgent

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He was both demonic and fragile.

    He was weak, but also revealed a powerful and forbearing side.

    Was Yin Huaixi like this because he was angry?

    ¡°Who gave you the guts?¡± Yin Huaixi narrowed his eyes and interrupted her. The corners of his eyes turned red and became even more aggressive.

    The repeated interrogation made Yu Yao panic. She simply closed her eyes and said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you give it to me?!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the room fell into a dead silence. Even her breathing fell into a strange silence.

    The air immediately froze.

    It was over, it was over! Yu Youyao waspletely done for!

    Even if that was what she was thinking, she shouldn¡¯t have said it out loud!

    Was she stupid?!

    Yin Huaixi was in a fit of anger. Wasn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?

    Yu Youyao felt suffocated and shrank her neck. She stared at the tips of her toes and her lowered eyes. Her eyshes kept trembling, revealing her broken mood.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s efforts were wasted. The anger in his heart seemed to have been sshed with a basin of water and waspletely extinguished. Sparks flew everywhere. He suddenly felt that it was funny and wanted tough, so heughed.

    However, thatugh was a little helpless. ¡°So was I the one who asked you to risk your safety?¡±

    Yu Youyao secretly raised her eyes and nced at him quickly. Realizing that he was still staring at her, she quickly fled as if her eyes had been stung.

    She lowered her head and took a deep breath. She gathered some courage and retorted softly, ¡°How can this be a risk? It¡¯s clearly just a formality. At most, it¡¯s just a physical¡­ experience.¡±

    This time, Yin Huaixi was really so angry that heughed. ¡°You don¡¯t know the background of this group of mountain bandits, but you dare to say that it¡¯s a physical experience?¡±

    Yu Youyao said righteously, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just a group of strong and capable refugees? In the eyes of the government, they¡¯re indeed quite troublesome, but isn¡¯t it easy for the You army? The only problem that needs to be resolved is whether the You army will be exposed and be a point of weakness to be attacked if they rashly send out troops!¡±

    Everything that had happened since she had been kidnapped was going ording to n.

    Seeing her nonchnt and smug expression, as if everything was within her control, Yin Huaixi¡¯s anger rose again.

    He kept telling himself, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry with her!¡±

    She had personally nned the suppression of the bandits. Every step was very meticulous. From the current development, she indeed had the right to be proud.

    But!

    ¡°Is risking your own life your way of resolving your worries?!¡± Yin Huaixi asked in a low voice. The n was quite good, but the premise was not to put herself in danger.

    Yu Youyao nced around guiltily, and the little bit of self-righteousness that was brewing in her heart instantly dissipated. ¡°I¡¯m fine, right? Besides, you¡¯re here too!¡±

    As soon as she felt guilty, she couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head and reach out to pinch her earlobe, pretending to be innocent and soft.

    Her invincible moves in the past did not work this time.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s pupils were constricted. He held her arm and stared at her wrist. It was bruised and almost hurt his eyes.

    His heart stopped and his throat rolled. ¡°Is that what you meant when you said you were fine?¡±

    Yu Youyao wanted to hide her hand behind her back, but she struggled and did not break free. She quickly looked around and said, ¡°It¡¯s¡ª It¡¯s just some superficial injuries. It just looks scary¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked at her and said nothing.

    She had ugly makeup on her face, and her eyebrows were slightly furrowed. Her long eyebrows had been wiped off, and her delicate eyebrows were clearly defined. Her clothes were pressed against her brow bones and flowed into her temples, revealing the beauty of mountains and rivers.

    Every eyebrow exuded tenacity, but they were like the moon. They were bright, but also seemed to emit a scorching light that shone brightly.

    There were thousands of charms in the world, but they were all in her eyes.

    No wonder the ancients said that the mountains and rivers were so delicate, attracting countless heroes to bow down.

    The delicate andzy little girl back then had unknowingly grown into a determined woman who was calm in the face of danger.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was beating wildly under his gaze. Seeing that he had not said anything, she quickly looked up at him. Yin Huaixi¡¯s fair face was hazy under the dim yellow firelight, making him look loving and gentle.

    It was just like when she was young. She tugged at Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand ingratiatingly and shook it twice. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. The next time I encounter such a thing, I¡¯ll definitely discuss it with you¡­¡±

    There was a next time!! Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t know if he should be angry orugh. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    He was the one who had personally sent Yin San, Yin Shi, Huang Wenxian, and General An Yuan to her, giving her the guts of a bear and a leopard. She had always been smart and changeable. Now that she had huge power in her hands, she would learn to make good use of it.

    Instead of ming her, he might as well me himself for being too indulgent towards her.

    Yu Youyao immediately blinked and looked at Yin Huaixi pitifully, looking innocent and obedient. ¡°Yes, a little.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart softened. He took off the cloak behind him and ced it on the ground. He pulled Yu Youyao to sit down and quickly took out the ointment he carried with him from his pouch. He squatted beside her and gently applied the ointment for her.

    The skin on her wrist was broken by the rope. As soon as the ointment was applied, it hurt a little. Yu Youyao hissed and subconsciously wanted to retract her hand, but Yin Huaixi held it tightly.

    After applying the medicine, the burning pain in her wrist eased a little.

    Yin Huaixi took out a handkerchief and tore it in half. He bandaged her wrist properly. ¡°Let¡¯s bandage it briefly first. When we go down the mountain, we¡¯ll find a doctor to take a closer look.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and quickly asked, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you go to Dandong? Why are you suddenly here?¡±

    Yin Huaixi took a deep breath. ¡°How could Old Huang not inform me about such a big matter like suppressing bandits?¡± At this point, the anger in his heart seemed to have recovered. ¡°When I received the news, I happened to turn around and go to Xiuyan. It wasn¡¯t far from you, so I rushed over.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little guilty again and became a timid little quail. ¡°Liancheng has a thousand You army elites and Military Strategist Huang. This strategist, General An Yuan, is an old general who has been through hundreds of battles. How can it be your turn to take action against a few mountain bandits? You¡¯re¡­¡± He was making a big fuss over a minor issue!

    However, she did not dare to say thest sentence. Yin Huaixi naturally did not take a group of bandits seriously. What made him ¡°make a fuss¡± was her taking a risk.

    Yin Huaixi looked helpless. ¡°This group of bandits fled from the west of Shanxi. There are 50,000 kilometers of mountains in the west of Shanxi, and bandits are rampant. In the past few years, they¡¯ve suffered a drought, and many small bandit strongholds can¡¯t make a living. They can only escape down the mountain and find other ces to upy the mountain as bandits. They¡¯re all used to being bandits. As soon as they arrived in the north, they gathered arge number of refugees. Their methods are not something ordinary bandits canpare to. What if¡­¡±

 Chapter 840 - 840: It Hurts, It Hurts Too Much

    Chapter 840 - 840: It Hurts, It Hurts Too Much

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°No wonder the defenses inside and outside the stockade are so tight.¡±

    Be it the location of the mountain, the drawbridge, or the construction of the internal and external fortifications, they were not ordinary mountain bandits. ¡°Unfortunately, they encountered the You army.¡±

    Hearing her casual words, Yin Huaixi almost red up again.

    Seeing that his expression was amiss, Yu Youyao quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the situation outside? Are Military Advisor Huang and Yin Shi alright? Have the hostages been saved? Have you investigated the situation in the stronghold?¡±

    Yin Huaixi could only say, ¡°The n went very smoothly. Most of the bandits went to the drawbridge to deal with the enemy. Old Huang and Yin Shi were fine too. They joined forces with a few subordinates who had been captured into the mountains and were clearing out the bandits left behind in the stronghold. Yin San brought General ck to the ce where the hostages were locked up to save them. However¡­¡± He frowned. ¡°The situation in the stronghold is a littleplicated.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°There¡¯s a gold mine at the back of the mountain. It was identally dug out by mountain bandits when they were building fortifications at the back of the mountain. It was only discovered not long ago.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°There¡¯s a gold mine hidden in the mountain? No wonder the mountain bandits want to capture men to go up the mountain to do manualbor.¡±

    All the minerals in the Great Zhou Dynasty were in the hands of the Imperial Court. Opening mines privately was a capital crime. Gold and silver mines were rare minerals. Even Yin Huaixi only had a few iron mines under his name.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°ording to the information Yin Shi obtained, this gold mine is very big. The gold ore produced is very pure and can be refined into pure gold.¡±

    Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°This is really a windfall!¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°However, the news of the bandits attacking you has already been sent to Liancheng. Tomorrow morning, the government wille over to take over the subsequent matters. We still have to arrange that gold mine carefully to avoid being discovered by the government.¡±

    The suppression of the bandits was also the government¡¯s business. After the government took over, they would arrange for someone to investigate the entire stockade and take over the mountain bandits and hostages who were still alive.

    Yu Youyao was a little vexed. ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have gotten someone to send the newster.¡±

    She did not have much time to deal with the matter of the gold mine now. There were too many people among the mountain bandits. Previously, they had even captured many hostages and sent them into the mine to work. If there were too many people, the government might notice something amiss.

    Yin Huaixiforted her. ¡°Old Huang will handle it well.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief, and her stomach growled.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression changed again. He took out an oil paper bag and handed it to her. ¡°Fill your stomach first.¡±

    ¡°Why did you bring food?¡± Yu Youyao took the oil paper bag in surprise and quickly opened it. She saw three golden round cakes and two white pastries inside.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The golden cake is a more unique pie in the Xiuyan area. The filling is made with a local nameko. It tastes crispy, tender, and refreshing with a unique vor. The other type is the small white skin pastry. On the outside, it¡¯s oily, and it¡¯s soft in the mouth. Inside, the filling is made of peaches, peanuts, and so on. They¡¯re also considered pie snacks. There are many cows and sheep in Liaodong. In terms of pies, the meat filling is more delicious. When you¡¯re past the mourning period, I¡¯ll bring you to taste it carefully.¡±

    Yu Youyao liked all kinds of delicacies. When she arrived at a new ce, she first had to ask around about the local delicacies that were more special. They were often brought to her.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Neenth Brother.¡±

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    After eating, Yin Huaixi stood up and reached out to pull Yu Youyao back.

    As soon as Yu Youyao stood up, she felt a piercing pain in her ankle. Her face instantly turned pale and she staggered. She threw herself into Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms and took a deep breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yin Huaixi immediately asked. He immediately noticed that her standing posture was amiss. ¡°Did you sprain your ankle?¡±

    Yu Youyao was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t speak. Perhaps it was because she had been standing for too long just now, and her ankle bone had numbed the pain, but she didn¡¯t feel much pain. Later, after sitting for a while, the numbing pain returned. When she suddenly stood up, she felt a piercing pain.

    Yin Huaixi quickly helped her sit down and half-knelt in front of her. With just a nce, he raised her left foot. ¡°How long has it been since you sprained it?¡±

    Yu Youyao bit her lip lightly. ¡°I sprained it on the way up the mountain.¡± Noticing that Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression had instantly darkened, she quickly added, ¡°At that time, I only sprained it slightly. It didn¡¯t hurt my bones, and it didn¡¯t hurt much¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi took out a dagger and cut open her sheepskin boots, revealing her small feet that were wrapped in socks. Her feet were very swollen, making the loose socks seem tight.

    Her swollen and painful feet were finally released from her shoes. She was clearly in great pain, but Yu Youyao strangely felt a sense of relief.

    Seeing Yin Huaixi holding her leg, she felt that it was inappropriate and tried to retract her leg.

    However, Yin Huaixi held a dagger and cut off the socks on her feet.

    Her entire foot was already swollen like a radish. As her feet had been squeezed in her shoes for a long time, her skin was greenish-white. The veins hidden under her skin also surfaced on her skin, looking a little shocking.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression darkened as he held Yu Youyao¡¯s ankle and pressed it hard.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Yu Youyao screamed, and her throat couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    ¡°You said that you sprained your ankle but didn¡¯t hurt your bones.¡± Yin Huaixi heaved a sigh of relief. It was obvious that her feet were badly swollen. He was angry and heartbroken. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    She was delicate and afraid of pain since she was young. Even if she was pped a few times by Ms. Ye, she would still cry out in pain.

    Yu Youyao whispered, ¡°I forgot.¡±

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t even be angry anymore. He quickly took out the ointment and applied it on his entire foot. ¡°I¡¯ll help you treat it first. It¡¯ll hurt. Bear with it.¡±

    Before Yu Youyao could answer.

    He pinched her swollen ankle. A feeling of oppression and pain made Yu Youyao¡¯s mind go nk. She no longer had the time to think about whether she followed etiquette or not.

    It hurt. It hurt too much.

    ¡°You, do you know how to massage? How can it hurt so much?¡± Yu Youyao was trembling in pain. She suspected that Yin Huaixi was deliberately punishing her for ¡°taking a risk¡±. ¡°Chun Xiao, let Chun Xiaoe¡­¡±

    ¡°It takes a hundred days to recover from a serious injury. There¡¯s a bruise on your ankle bone. There¡¯s a tear in the tendons. If you want to recover as soon as possible, you need to use a special method to clear your tendons and meridians, dissolve the blood, and reset it. Chun Xiao can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Yin Huaixi used the smooth ointment. He rubbed it along her ankle bone all the way to her toes. Then, he repeated his previous actions over and over again.

    The horizontal push method could relieve the fascia and reset its position.

    Yu Youyao did not believe it. She gritted her teeth and endured the pain.

    Yin Huaixi exined patiently, ¡°The training in the army is intense, and there are often all kinds of injuries. The medical resources in the army are limited, and I¡¯m best at dealing with such injuries.¡±

 Chapter 841 - 841: Frivolous?

    Chapter 841 - 841: Frivolous?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Then be gentle¡­ It hurts, it hurts so much¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale. Bean-sized sweat kept rolling down her forehead, and she let out a painful whimper.

    It was too painful.

    Hearing her hoarse voice, which was trembling in pain, and her turbid cries, Yin Huaixi subconsciously held his breath and slowed down. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt a little more at first, but it¡¯ll ease a lotter. Bear with it a little longer, and I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    In fact, the massage had to be done for half an hour to achieve the best effect.

    ¡°It hurts too much. No, no, no.¡± Yu Youyao fell onto the cloak, her body trembling and cowering uncontrobly. She couldn¡¯t help but cry bitterly. Her broken voice had a mellow trembling sound, and a sobbing sound came from her throat. ¡°No, it hurts. I don¡¯t want you to massage me. Let go quickly, sob¡­¡±

    As soon as she cried, Yin Huaixi panicked and quicklyforted her. ¡°It¡¯s better to deal with painful things quickly. It won¡¯t hurt so much next time. Otherwise, you¡¯ll still have to suffer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go away. It hurts¡­¡± Perhaps it was because it was too painful, but Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but exert strength, wanting to retract her foot. However, Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t let her. She was furious and pushed her leg forward, but she identally kicked his face.

    It was very sudden!

    The air immediately froze, and the room fell into a dead silence.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and felt a little guilty. She trembled as shey on the cloak. There were tears in her eyes, and her eyshes were stained with tears. Her eyes were red, and she looked aggrieved, as if she had been bullied.

    Yin Huaixi licked his face, which had been kicked, with his tongue. It wasn¡¯t very painful, but he suddenly felt an indescribable emotion.

    It was quiteplicated.

    When he rubbed her foot, it was so painful that she wished she could die on the spot. However, now that Yin Huaixi had let go, Yu Youyao really felt that her foot did not hurt so much anymore.

    She felt that she didn¡¯t know what was good for her, so she quickly sat up straight. With the intention of covering it up and trying to salvage the situation, she took the initiative to hand her foot to Yin Huaixi. ¡°Here, continue rubbing. It¡¯s better to deal with painful things quickly. This time, I¡¯ll definitely endure it and not move. I definitely won¡¯t kick you again.¡±

    She had never thought about whether it was polite or not.

    Once etiquette was broken, it became insignificant.

    Her injury was more serious than a sprain and needed a doctor to treat it. In the wilderness, a doctor couldn¡¯te over immediately. If she waited a little longer, the pain would increase.

    Yin Huaixi wasn¡¯t that kind of person who knew that she had sprained her ankle, yet kept talking about the rules and etiquette, ignoring her pain.

    Yin Huaixi looked at the tender little feet in front of him. Although they were not as fair as before and were swollen, but¡­

    The smooth touch seemed to still be in his palm. His fingers trembled, and details that he hadn¡¯t noticed before immediately rushed into his mind.

    He suddenly thought of something. ¡°The emperor is deste and has been exhausted for a long time. Every time he held the imperial consort¡¯s foot, he would explode with desire!¡±

    Seeing that his gaze was deep and he did not make a move, Yu Youyao felt even more guilty. ¡°Are¡­ Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Huaixi quickly dispelled the dirty thoughts in his mind. He held her feet and looked at them carefully for a while. He had originally wanted to see if her feet had stopped swelling after rubbing them.

    However, his mind was racing uncontrobly.

    The Nine Flowers Jade Dew Cream reduced swelling and pain. Its effect on blood cirction was not bad. After massaging her for about half an hour, the swelling had already subsided a little.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s feet were thin, and the back of her feet were naturally curved. The soles of her feet were like a crescent moon. Even though they were still swollen, they still looked very petite. Her ten toes were very round and slightly curled. The toenails were a little green from the blood, but they were still very beautiful.

    He could almost imagine that her feet were originally weak and boneless like a bamboo shoot. They were thin and sharp, and elegant.

    He couldn¡¯t think about it anymore.

    However, Yin Huaixi frowned and blurted out the doubts in his heart, ¡°Why are your feet so small?¡±

    The air immediately froze.

    These words were frivolous and rash. Yu Youyao¡¯s face immediately turned red, and she looked embarrassed and angry. She kicked her legs hard, trying to retract them, but he held them tightly. ¡°You, let go of me.¡±

    Yin Huaixi wished he could p her on the spot. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that foot binding isn¡¯t allowed in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Your feet are so small. Is it¡­¡±

    Women¡¯s slender feet were naturally enchanting. They were decorated with gold and were called ¡°lotus feet¡± as a form of praise. The men knew their mysteries well and were even more interesting. They exaggerated it wantonly and advocated the beauty of feet.

    To this day, there were still women who bound their feet.

    Only then did Yu Youyao understand that he was worried about this. She quickly lowered her head. ¡°No, we can¡¯t bind our feet in the residence, but women¡¯s feet are not beautiful if they¡¯re too big. When we were young, the nanny who raised us asked us to wear shoes that are half an inch (one centimeter) smaller than our feet.¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not look too good. ¡°Even now?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and said, ¡°We only wear such shoes at home. When we go out, we will wear suitable shoes. We only wear soft shoes in our rooms. The goal of doing so is to curl the toes slightly and not squeeze them. Usually, we don¡¯t walk around much at home. We also have a medicinal bath every day. Nanny will even massage our feet.¡±

    When the toes were slightly curled, they revealed a sharp and thin aesthetic. The technique of pinching the feet could modify the feet without hurting them. It could even have the effect of nourishing the feet. It was just a method of molding the feet.

    It was just like how Nanny Xu had molded her bones for her. Not only could it improve her bones and body, but it could also improve her muscles and bones. It was also beneficial to her body.

    Women had to be well-mannered, elegant, and polite. The aristocratic families also valued women very much and viewed foot binding with disdain. They had their own confidence and arrogance, and they valued the upbringing of women more. They did not want their daughters in the family to be tools to please others, but true talented women.

    Yin Huaixi understood when he heard this, and his expression softened a little. ¡°If it¡¯s ufortable to wear shoes like this, change to suitable shoes in the future. You don¡¯t have to suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s embarrassment did not dissipate. She nodded slightly and asked in a small voice, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Previously, she had been in too much pain, so she did not think much of it. She only hoped that Yin Huaixi could really help her relieve the pain.

    At this moment, the pain had eased a little. Seeing that her feet were in Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel shy and embarrassed. She began to worry about rules and etiquette again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as swollen as before, but it¡¯s still bruised and bleeding. I have to massage it for a while more.¡± Yin Huaixi pulled away from the abrupt thought in his mind and applied ayer of ointment on her feet. With the smoothness of the ointment, he repeated his previous actions.

    However, his heart was no longer as calm as before.

    The slender foot in his hand was smooth and beautiful, like a ball of soft jade. That smooth and delicate touch seemed to melt in his palm.

 Chapter 842 - 842: Treasure

    Chapter 842 - 842: Treasure

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    A surge of heat rushed to his head, and he suddenly had the urge to rub and y with it. He had to use all his strength to suppress this ridiculous thought.

    If Yu Youyao paid attention to him, she would realize that Yin Huaixi¡¯s ears were red.

    Unfortunately, Yu Youyao was enduring the pain and was not in the mood to pay attention to this. The pain was a little better than before, but it was still very painful. She let out a small whimper from her throat and tried her best to endure it.

    Gradually, she felt that Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand that was holding her foot was a little hot. It was hot with sweat, and for no reason, it was so hot that the soles of her feet were numb. The numbness crawled along her calves like ants, making her body go limp.

    The process of enduring was too difficult.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly remembered that once, when his father had brought them up the mountain to y, his mother had identally sprained her ankle. As his father massaged his mother¡¯s feet, he had even joked to make her happy.

    Hence, he cleared his throat. ¡°In the past, there were two brothers living in a vige. The two brothers were both old enough to get married, but there was no girl in the vige that they liked. The two brothers decided to look outside the vige. One day, the two of them passed by a vige and bumped into a girl at the entrance.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. For a moment, she forgot that her feet hurt. She quickly asked, ¡°Is that girl especially beautiful? Did both brothers like that girl at the same time and want to marry her?¡±

    She had already imagined a scene of two brotherspeting for a woman.

    Yes, that was what it said in the book.

    Yin Huaixi was amused when he heard this. He shook his head and continued, ¡°The Eldest Son felt that this girl was the person he wanted to find. In contrast, the Second Son felt that this girl didn¡¯t look very good and nned to continue looking elsewhere.¡±

    Ah?! Why was it different from what she had expected? Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    As Yin Huaixi told the story, his hands did not stop massaging her. ¡°The Eldest Son asked the local people about that girl. As she wasn¡¯t good-looking, no one had ever proposed to her, and she had received a lot of gossip. However, he didn¡¯t care and asked about the local tradition of proposing.¡±

    ¡°The locals told him that when a man proposed, he had to use cows as a betrothal gift. Ordinary girls only needed one or two cows. Virtuous and beautiful girls needed four or five cows, and the most they needed was nine cows. Such girls were like fairies. There were no such girls in the area at all, and no one had ever given nine cows.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How many cows did the Eldest Son use to marry the girl?¡±

    Yin Huaixi revealed, ¡°The Eldest Son bought nine cows and drove the cows to propose the next day.¡±

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Yu Youyao was shocked. Could this be a story of blind love?

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head and continued, ¡°He knocked on the door of the youngdy¡¯s house. When the youngdy¡¯s father found out why the Eldest Son hade, he was very shocked. He quickly told the Eldest Son that his daughter was just an ordinary youngdy, and to just give them one or two cows. The vigers wouldugh at her if he sent so many cows over.¡±

    Yu Youyao listened attentively, and her attention shifted to the story.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. ¡°The Eldest Son said, ¡®Your daughter is the best girl in the world. I think she¡¯s worth nine cows. Please ept her.¡¯ After his fruitless persuasion, in order to marry her off, the father could only agree.¡±

    ¡°After he got married, the Eldest Son always treated his wife as the best girl in the world. Five yearster, the Second Son still hadn¡¯t found a girl he was satisfied with, so he could only return to his hometown. He walked into the vige and saw a girl who looked like a fairy at the entrance. He couldn¡¯t help but use the excuse of asking about his brother to go forward and talk to her. The girl brought the Second Son to the Eldest Son. The brothers were very happy to reunite after a long time. The Second Son asked the Eldest Son why he didn¡¯t see his sister-inw.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Could that fairy-like girl be the wife whom the Eldest Son married back then?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°The Eldest Son said, ¡®You¡¯ve already seen her, right? The person who brought you back just now was your sister-inw.¡¯ The Second Son couldn¡¯t believe it no matter what and asked. ¡®Brother, but you said that your sister-inw was the same as before.¡¯¡±

    Yu Youyao was also at a loss. ¡°Why is it that in the Second Brother¡¯s eyes, his sister-inw has be a fairy? In the Eldest Son¡¯s eyes, his wife has never changed.¡±

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The more the Second Brother thought about it, the stranger he felt, so he went to look for his sister-inw. His sister-inw smiled and said, ¡®Before I met your brother, everyone, including my parents and rtives, felt that I was ugly and not worth a cow. Even I thought so.¡¯¡±

    ¡°However, your brother felt that I was worth nine cows. As time passed, even I thought that I was worth nine cows. Unknowingly, I had be like this.¡±

    Yu Youyao was enlightened. Appearance came from the heart!

    A person¡¯s life was not fixed. A person¡¯s appearance and personality would also change ording to their heart. The human heart changed ording to the environment a person was in and the people they interacted with.

    Yin Huaixi said gently, ¡°In the Eldest Son¡¯s heart, his wife had always been the best girl in the world, so he felt that his wife has never changed. She¡¯s still the most beautiful girl. She was in the past, is now, and will always be. She wouldn¡¯t change just because time passed and her face gradually changed. This also made his wife firmly believe that she¡¯s worthy of nine cows, so she became the woman who is worth nine cows, the person she was supposed to be.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned. She and Yin Huaixi were in the story itself.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, this stupid, mischievous, and uneducated little girl was treated like a treasure by her ¡°cousin¡± who was living under someone else¡¯s roof. As time passed, she also became what a treasure should be.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re the best girl.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart trembled as she made up for what he had yet to say in her heart. It had been like this in the past, now, and ever since. It would not change because of the passage of time.

    Since she was favored by a person, she was willing to be generous for the rest of her life.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head and massaged her for half an hour. The bruise on her ankle had already faded. Her foot was still swollen, but her slender and beautiful appearance was also revealed.

    He had suddenly told her about this piece of history to divert his attention and Yu Youyao¡¯s attention.

    ¡°The massage is already done.¡± Yin Huaixi tore off a piece of cloth from her skirt and wrapped it around her feet before finally letting go.

    There was still the beauty of the soft jade in his palm, making him feel a little disappointed and relieved.

    Only then did Yu Youyao suddenly realize that the massage had ended, and the sweat on her body had never stopped. The hair at her temples was even drenched.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat. All the strength in her body seemed to have been drained by the pain just now. Her sitting body couldn¡¯t help but fall.

    Yin Huaixi quickly reached out and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 843 - 843: Hostage

    Chapter 843 - 843: Hostage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale as she nodded weakly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt so much anymore.¡± Her fingers tugged at his sleeve, relying on him as she had when she was young. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and took a handkerchief from her waist to wipe the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t walk on the ground for the next few days. After soaking in the medicinal bath every morning, noon, and night, massage your foot with medicinal oil for 15 minutes. You¡¯ll recover in about five to six days. In the future, you¡¯ll bepletely fine after recuperating for a few more days.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao nodded.

    Yin Huaixi picked her up by the waist. ¡°The vige is very chaotic, so I don¡¯t want subject you to jerking motions. In addition, there are still many things to deal with. I¡¯ll send you down the mountain first. The princess¡¯s phoenix carriage is waiting at the foot of the mountain. You¡¯ll be more at ease with a maidservant serving you.¡±

    They put on aplete show. On the second day after Yin Shi disguised herself as a ¡°young miss of a wealthy family¡± and set off first, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s phoenix carriage was also escorted out of the city by the You army and headed towards Anshan.

    The carriage traveled for an entire day until they arrived at the foot of the mountain at night.

    At this time, it matched the time of the ¡°mountain bandit attack¡± and the ¡°You Army suppressing the bandits¡±.

    Yu Youyao was exhausted, sleepy, and exhausted. She did not even have the strength to speak. She nodded slightly and leaned into his arms. Soon, she fell asleep.

    Yin Huaixi looked down at her. Her ugly makeupplemented her gloomy expression and was even a little scary. She was originally a precious little girl. After leaving the Yu Residence, she had suffered a lot along the way. Her wisdom, knowledge, and horizons had grown. Her days were much more carefree than before, but he knew that Yu Youyao yearned for a stable life.

    However, he couldn¡¯t give her such a life at the moment.

    Chun Xiao was waiting outside the house. When he saw Yin Huaixi carrying Young Miss out, she quickly bowed.

    ¡­ .

    Yin Huaixi figured out the terrain in this area and brought Yu Youyao down the mountain in less than an hour.

    The escort army set up camp in a rtively open area. There was a fire in the camp and torches. The princess¡¯s phoenix carriage was parked among theyers of guards.

    The four-wheeled carriage, which had two wheels at the front and back, was covered in a luxurious canopy, like a small moving house. The long carriage was carved with phoenixes, flowers, and nts, making it beautiful. It was not sealed. The carriage was also iid with gold and jade. There were two pirs at the front and back, and the four pirs supported arge curtain that naturally hung down, blocking many peeping gazes. Jewelry and jade surrounded the carriage. When the carriage moved, pearls and jade shed, and rings and pendants nged. As the carriage moved up and down and made sudden turns on the terrain, they yed their own movement.

    It was very luxurious.

    The emperor had six horses, dukes had four horses, senior officials had three horses, soldiers had two horses, andmoners had one horse. As a princess, Yu Youyao enjoyed the etiquette of riding four horses and riding a four-wheeled carriage.

    With four wheels and four horses, it would be more stable and not too bumpy.

    Yin Huaixi personally carried Yu Youyao into the carriage.

    The interior of the carriage was even more extravagant. There was a folding screen in the carriage, and outside was a ce for activities. Behind the screen was a soft couch for resting.

    Nanny Xu was outside the carriage, asking Chun Xiao about what had happened in the mountains. When she saw Yin Huaixi leave the carriage, she quickly bowed.

    Yin Huaixi mentioned that Yu Youyao had sprained her ankle. Then, he instructed, ¡°Don¡¯t let her step on the ground for the next few days. Feed her the medicinal soup that can improve one¡¯s blood cirction and disperse stasis, and soak her in it. Couple it with medicinal oil that can nourish her muscles and meridians. You have to massage her three times a day. Her tendon is torn, so you have to pay attention to your massage method. Use the t pushing method to help reset the position of her fascia. Her diet also has to be light and nourishing. Her bones and tendons have to be nourished. She can¡¯t eat meat or fish during the mourning period, so she should eat more beans, fresh milk, and some fresh fruits. She has to rest more usually¡­¡±

    This exnation was detailed. Nanny Xu agreed with a smile.

    After exining everything, Yin Huaixi returned to the stockade.

    At this moment, General An Yuan had already attacked the stronghold. The hostages were gathered in an open area with a few soldiers guarding the side.

    Huang Wenxian had a list and was interrogating the hostages.

    Seeing Yin Huaixie over, the soldiers immediately knelt on one knee and cupped their hands. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    The hostages immediately knelt down in panic. Only then did they realize that they had really been saved, and the person who had saved them was the God of War of the North, King of the North Yue Fei.

    Yin Huaixi raised his hand, and the soldiers immediately stood up. However, the hostages kneeling on the ground were still kneeling.

    Huang Wenxian walked over. ¡°There are a total of 142 hostages in the stronghold. Among them, 86 are women and children, and 56 are young and strong. Most of them are vigers at the foot of the mountain, and only a few of them are from merchant families who were passing by¡­¡±

    He handed the name list to Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi flipped through it and had an idea. ¡°Have you interrogated their identities?¡±

    Huang Wenxian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no problem for the time being. When the governmentes over, we¡¯ll further verify their identities. I guarantee that no mountain bandits will deceive us.¡±

    Yin Huaixi returned the list and swept his gaze across over a hundred hostages below. ¡°These bandits fled from Shanxi. After the bandits are eliminated, verify your identities. I¡¯ll make the decision and return the assets that belong to you as appropriate.¡±

    The reason why he said that he would return their assets as appropriate was because the mountain bandits had definitely consumed a portion of their supplies. It was impossible for him topensate them for their losses out of his own pocket.

    There were soft cries from the crowd, and then many people cried with them. There were even people who wailed. The scene was heartbreaking.

    After appeasing the hostages, Yin Huaixi and Huang Wenxian went to count the treasure vault.

    Huang Wenxian said, ¡°There are two treasuries in the mountain. One is on the surface and the other is secret. The treasury on the surface is used to store the resources that were plundered. The bandits registered the looted assets and put them into the treasury. The resources that are used were also registered. The ount book is in my hands. Meanwhile, the other secret treasury is in a very secret cer in the Chief¡¯s house.¡±

    Huang Wenxian had to go up the mountain first. In addition to further ensuring the Little Princess Consort¡¯s safety, he also wanted to keep the treasures in the mountain.

    Yin Shi created chaos in the stronghold. She was the first to find the location of the treasure vault. Then, she obtained the key and ount book immediately.

    The two of them first went to the treasury on the surface. There were messy piles of gold, silver, jade, and gems. There were a lot of resources, and a few soldiers were already counting them.

    Then, they went to the secret cer in the Chief¡¯s house.

    The torch lit up the pitch-ck dark cer. There were fiverge boxes inside. Huang Wenxian stepped forward and opened the boxes. Immediately, the room was filled with dazzling pearls and jade.

    Among them, there were four boxes that were all filled with good pearls, jade, and gems. There were also some precious calligraphy and paintings. Only one box was filled with gold ores.

    The truly powerful mountain bandits were all people who knew their stuff. They knew thatpared to pearls and jade, some precious calligraphy, paintings, and books would be more valuable.

    Yin Huaixi was a little surprised, then he smiled. ¡°It seems that the wealth that these bandits have umted over the years is all here. I¡¯ve benefited.¡±

 Chapter 844 - 844: Lucky Star

    Chapter 844: Lucky Star

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Shanxi was connected to a trade route. There were hundreds of thousands of mountain bandits within a hundred thousand miles. Not only did they rob passing merchant groups, but they also colluded with merchants to obtain some private salt, mines, and other businesses. Naturally, they were worth a lot.

    Since the bandits had nned to escape to this ce, they must have brought their assets.

    Huang Wenxian smiled until his eyes narrowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Just this batch of gold, silver, and treasures is worth a lot of money, not to mention that there¡¯s a big gold mine in the back mountain.¡±

    Most of the items in the treasury on the surface had to be returned to the victims. A portion of the items that belonged to the deceased had to be taken out aspensation for the hostages. Only then could the rest be taken by the army. It was negligible.

    Meanwhile, everything in this secret vault belonged to them.

    The 500,000 You soldiers had been poor for many years. Now that they had suddenly be rich, the surprise was too big. Huang Wenxian¡¯s legs were swollen from pinching them, and he finally felt a sense of reality.

    Huang Wenxian sighed with emotion. ¡°Our Little Princess Consort is really a lucky star.¡±

    After King Li of Zhou¡¯s rebellion, His Highness regained control of the You army. In the past few years, the Imperial Court had not owed the army any more money. His Highness had managed many businesses under his own name, and the You army did notck money. This was only on the surface.

    His Highness¡¯s goal was huge, but he was still a little short of money in secret. It was all thanks to the Little Princess Consort¡¯s donation of clothes, food, and medicine that they had more money to buy armor and good equipment.

    Yin Huaixi was pleased by Huang Wenxian¡¯s words. A lowugh came from his throat. ¡°Yao Yao is thin-skinned. Don¡¯t let this slip in front of her.¡±

    Huang Wenxian was speechless when he saw Yin Huaixi¡¯s smug expression.

    Yin Huaixi stepped forward and took out a piece of gold ore from the box. He held it in his hand to observe it and weighed it. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very valuable.¡±

    Huang Wenxian frowned. ¡°Themotion caused by suppressing the bandits is not small. Once the government interferes, it won¡¯t be easy to hide the matter of the vein. There are also many people in the stockade. If word gets out¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression was indifferent, and his voice was extremely cold. ¡°It can¡¯t be leaked. For someone like you, when you found out that there was a gold mine in the mountain, you tried your best to hide it and wanted to keep it for yourself to prevent more people from knowing, let alone these mountain bandits who want money and don¡¯t care about their lives. There definitely won¡¯t be more than 30 people who know about the existence of the gold mine.¡±

    Huang Wenxian was stunned for a moment. He looked at the box of gold ores in the secret vault and suddenly understood.

    Gold ores were very difficult to mine. So far, the mountain bandits had only mined one box. Thinking of the traces of the gold mine and the depth of the mining, it could be inferred that the discovery of the gold mine had definitely urred less than a month ago. It was obvious that very few people had participated in the mining.

    The soldiers who had disguised themselves as servants were locked up alone as soon as they entered the mountain. It could be inferred that the mountain bandits felt that the mining progress was too slow and nned to hide it from others. They nned to rob some young and strongborers for their secret mining and kill them after that. That way, nothing would go wrong.

    However, before they could implement it.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°First, interrogate the mountain bandits in the stronghold. Draw up a list of the mountain bandits and the crimes theymitted. Leave dozens of mountain bandits who don¡¯t know anything and haven¡¯t killed anyone in their hands to be executed by the government. Then, burn the stronghold.¡±

    Among the mountain bandits, there were only a hundred people who had fled from Shanxi. The other three to four hundred people were all gathered along the way. Most of them were refugees.

    Some joined voluntarily, while others were forced to join.

    Some people¡¯s hands were covered in blood, but many people were only helping the wicked. ording to thews of the government, although they were guilty, their crimes did not warrant death.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Only dead people keep secrets.¡±

    With just a casual sentence, it had already decided the lives of three to four hundred people. No wonder they had to send the Little Princess Consort down the mountain first.

    Huang Wenxian held his breath. ¡°If the government asks¡­¡±

    Although Lord Li was sensible, he definitely had to ask about such a big matter. If he was too perfunctory, it would inevitably arouse suspicion and it would backfire.

    Yin Huaixi said slowly, ¡°Tell him that these bandits fled from Shanxi andmitted countless murders. I have a copy of the dossier with the background of the bandits in my hands. Send a copy to Lord Li. He¡¯s a smart person. He¡¯ll definitely be willing to take over and deal with ordinary bandits. Once the bandits are involved, he won¡¯t dare to get involved.¡±

    He had a group of people under him who specialized in taking the trade route in Shanxi. They knew more about the mountain bandits entrenched in Shanxi.

    In addition, there were also people who had befriended the mountain bandits. They were all on the edge of a knife. Who wouldn¡¯t know about the situation of this group of mountain bandits?

    The news could be easily obtained.

    This group of bandits had a powerful background. Ordinary county offices did not dare to interfere.

    Huang Wenxian continued, ¡°How should we arrange those hostages? After the government takes over, it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll interrogate the hostages. If any of them participated in the mining¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi thought for a moment. Considering that Yu Youyao was very concerned about the hostages, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll take over the hostages. The reason is that this group of mountain bandits is extremely vicious. In order to prevent the mountain bandits from acting as hostages by mixing in with the hostages and trying to hide, before their identities are verified, the You army will temporarily take over. In addition, hand the list of the people you interrogated previously to Lord Li. With so many hostages, it¡¯s impossible for Lord Li to ask everyone. With this list, you can just arrange for dozens of people who are indeed fine to be handed over to Lord Li.¡±

    Huang Wenxian thought about it carefully and felt that this method was very appropriate. The identity of these bandits had be the best cover. ¡°How should they be arranged after this?¡±

    Yin Huaixi was straightforward. ¡°Let¡¯s warn them first. Don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened in the stronghold. If anyone among the hostages participates in the mining, arrange for them to work in the mine after that and they can also earn an ie. If they don¡¯t, escort them home after returning their assets.¡±

    The overall arrangements were also very meticulous.

    Huang Wenxian had an idea.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter of the gold mine to you. Pick a few people from the army who know how to survey the mineral veins ande over to carefully investigate the size and direction of the gold mine. Then, investigate if there are other mineral veins in the mountain. After that, design a mine path and arrange for manpower, facilities, mining, refining, transportation, and so on. You have to choose people you trust to participate. If it¡¯s possible to reduce how many people know about this, that¡¯s good. This is to prevent more people fromplicating matters.¡±

    Huang Wenxian said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the severity of the matter.¡±

    ¡­ .

    Themotion in the vigested the entire night.

    When Yu Youyao woke up, it was already almost seven o¡¯clock. Her sprained ankle was still swollen and a little painful, but it was not as painful as yesterday. The bandage on her foot had been changed to clean cotton cloth, and her foot had been bandaged again. Her entire foot was wrapped like a dumpling, and only her toes were exposed, making it easier for her to breathe. This was to stabilize the wound so that she would not hurt her foot again and cause a second injury.

    The injuries on her wrist had also been treated again.

    For some reason, Yu Youyao recalled the scene of Yin Huaixi pinching her feet and helping her with the massage. She couldn¡¯t help but blush, feeling that she was too undignified.

 Chapter 845 - 845: Someone from the Government

    Chapter 845: Someone from the Government

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Even though she had her parents¡¯ orders and the matchmaker¡¯s words, she was not married after all. How, how¡­

    She pounded her little head a few times in frustration. She must be in so much pain that she had be stupid.

    At this moment, Nanny Xu entered the carriage. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Yu Youyao sat up straight and quickly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the clearing of the mountain bandits?¡±

    Nanny Xu nodded. ¡°Last night, there was a fire on the mountain. In order not to worry you, His Highness specially sent someone down the mountain to report and reassure you. His Highness is still in the mountain, so we don¡¯t know the details.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°Have all the hostages in the stronghold been saved?¡±

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°Yin San has escorted the hostages down the mountain early in the morning and arranged for them to be not far from the camp. These bandits are very cunning. Until the hostages¡¯ identities are verified, they¡¯ll be temporarily guarded by the You army. Miss, don¡¯t go near that ce.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°By the way, have the officials arrived? Has there been any news?¡±

    Nanny Xu shook her head. ¡°The government sent someone over in advance to send a message. They said that Lord Li has brought 500 people and is on his way. He won¡¯t arrive until around noon.¡±

    From the looks of it, when the officials arrived, everything in the mountain would be settled, and the matter of the gold mine could be covered up. Yu Youyao was finally relieved.

    Nanny Xu helped Yu Youyao put on her clothes. ¡°Girl, you¡¯re really worrisome. You¡¯re really too bold. Exterminating bandits is a man¡¯s business. Why are you involved as a woman? You have scruples and your own opinions. Do you know how worried His Highness, who¡¯s far away, is? How can you know that the problem you¡¯re worried about can¡¯t be resolved by His Highness?¡±

    Yu Youyao was confused, but she was a bystander.

    Indeed, there was a turbulent undercurrent inside and outside the court. It was not appropriate toplicate matters. The suppression of bandits was indeed a little inappropriate for the You army.

    However, with Yin Huaixi¡¯s ability, how could he not resolve it?

    Yu Youyao wanted to eliminate the bandits, but she was worried that she would cause trouble for Yin Huaixi. She would rather take on more danger herself to kill them all.

    In her opinion, Yin Huaixi cared more about Yu Youyao¡¯s safety than the trouble brought by suppressing the bandits.

    Before deciding to take the risk, Yu Youyao had indeed not considered Yin Huaixi¡¯s feelings. However, she had also thought it through yesterday and thought about it carefully.

    If she did it again, she would still insist on her decision. It was true that Yin Huaixi was capable, but she was the one who wanted to eliminate the bandits. There was no reason for her to throw the mess to someone else.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°If I can resolve it myself, I definitely have to do my best to settle what I can. I won¡¯t get involved easily if I don¡¯t have the ability to resolve it.¡±

    If she relied on others blindly, even if this person was Yin Huaixi, in her opinion, she would just be constantly exhausting the feelings this person had invested in her.

    If she had the ability to do it well, why should she let others take the risk for her?

    Nanny Xu sighed slightly. That made sense, but human hearts were made of flesh. After Yu Youyao returned yesterday, her body was covered in injuries. Even her knees, elbows, and back had varying degrees of abrasions. It was obvious that she had suffered.

    How could Nanny Xu¡¯s heart not ache?

    Yu Youyao threw herself into her arms and said cutely, ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t do anything I¡¯m not confident of taking the risk.¡±

    Nanny Xu did not say anything else. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a medicinal bath. Soak in it carefully to loosen your muscles and bones. You can also nourish your mind and remove the medicinal liquid on you.¡±

    There was a tent in the camp. After all, they were in the wilderness. Nanny Xu arranged for the old maids and maidservants to surround the tent.

    Yu Youyao soaked in it for 45 minutes. The medicinal liquid on her body had been removed, and her skin had returned to being smooth and fair. She felt refreshed.

    Nanny Xu helped her apply the medicine again and ordered someone to prepare breakfast.

    Yu Youyao had not eaten properly the entire day yesterday. Now that she was hungry, she ate a lot.

    After breakfast, Nanny Xu prepared a medicinal soup for Yu Youyao to soak her feet in for 15 minutes. Then, Nanny Xu took out the medicinal oil that could nourish her tendons and meridians and helped her with the massage.

    As expected, Yin Huaixi did not lie to her. This time, the massage was not as painful as before. There was only a slight dull pain, and it did not need to take as long as the first time until the bruises dissipated.

    Nanny Xu used a t pushing technique to massage her for only fifteen minutes. Then, she applied an analgesic ointment before fixing the bandage again.

    ¡°The wound is wrapped too tightly, so it¡¯s not conducive to recovery. Every two hours, you have to untie it to dissipate your qi. Then, you have to apply medicine by massaging your foot and bandaging it. You¡¯ll recover in about five days.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned against the soft couch and passed the time with a book.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over to report, ¡°His Highness sent someone over to report to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly put down her book. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Chun Xiao bowed and left the camp. Soon, she led a soldier into the tent.

    The soldier lowered his head and looked straight ahead. He knelt on one knee three steps away from Yu Youyao and cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, Princess. His Highness was afraid that you would be worried about the situation in the mountains, so he specially ordered me to report to you that the situation in the mountains has been decided. Princess, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After receiving urate information, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I heard that there was a fire in the vige yesterday. Was the fire serious? Did any bandits escape? Were our people injured?¡±

    The soldier lowered his head and remembered that before he went down the mountain to report, His Highness had specially instructed, ¡°If the princess asks about the situation in the mountain, just say¡­¡± Every word and sentence that His Highness had instructed appeared in his mind. The soldier hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, the fire in the vige was very strong. Fortunately, the terrain in the vige is special, and we have many people. His Highness ordered someone to iste the fire area, and the fire calmed down. Other than the group of hostages that were saved first, almost all the mountain bandits who were left in the vige died in the fire. Our people were not injured.¡±

    At first nce, there was no problem with this.

    Who had started the fire in the mountains? Why had it started? That was the least of it.

    After the mountain bandits were dealt with, they would be burnedpletely. Even if they died, they would be buried in the sea of fire. There was nothing wrong with this.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    Yu Youyao did not know what the soldier was thinking, nor did she know that Yin Huaixi had ughtered the mountain bandits wantonly. When the soldier said that, she subconsciously imagined the situation.

    There were torches in the stronghold, and the You army also held torches. Most of the fortifications and houses in the stronghold were straw huts and wooden houses. Once the scene was chaotic, it was indeed easy to cause a fire.

    Yu Youyao only treated it as an ident and did not think too much about it.

    The bandits were cruel and treated human lives as grass. None of them were innocent. She would not sympathize with the bandits who had died in the sea of fire.

    She only nodded and asked, ¡°When is His Highness going down the mountain?¡±

    The soldier said, ¡°When the officials arrive, Your Highness will go down the mountain.¡±

    As soon as they arrived at noon, Lord Li rushed over with the government guards. When he found out that Princess Shaoyi had sprained her ankle during the bandit attack, he quickly came over to greet her.

 Chapter 846 - 846: Aftermath

    Chapter 846 - 846: Aftermath

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Lord Li looked ashamed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not managing the ce well, causing the bandits here to run rampant and offend the Princess. I¡¯m extremely ashamed.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Lord Li, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. I originally thought that they were just ordinary bandits, so I was careless. Who knew that this group of bandits had some background? They actually fled from the mountains 50,000 kilometers in the west and upied the mountain as king. They even gathered four to five hundred people. They¡¯re very fierce.¡±

    Lord Li was immediately frightened out of his wits.

    Mountain bandits who came from a hundred thousand miles of mountains were all desperadoes. The implication was huge.

    When the Great Zhou Dynasty first established its own dynasty, the mountain bandits had upied this area. Now, hundreds of years had passed. The mountain bandits had been exterminated again and again, but the problem of bandits was still endless.

    He couldn¡¯t help but rejoice in his heart. Fortunately, he had been careful. Seeing that those bandits had lost their morals and had frequentlymitted crimes in the area of Anshan, he felt that it was a little tricky, so he mentioned this to Princess Shaoyi.

    Otherwise, if they waited for the mountain bandits to continue growing, they would sooner orter develop into a huge problem in Liancheng.

    It was even more difficult for the government to suppress the bandits.

    The problem of the bandits had blown up too much. He couldn¡¯t bear the me from the state capital.

    Lord Li¡¯s reaction waspletely within Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but these bandits are actually so bold as to behave atrociously in front of General An Yuan, who was personally conferred the title of third-grade by the Imperial Court. At the very least, they¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t have eyes and have a death wish. At the very least, they¡¯re ignoring the Imperial Court and looking down on Yue Fei, the King of the North. If we let them off, where will General An Yuan¡¯s dignity, which has been through hundreds of battles, be? Where will King Yue Fei¡¯s dignity go? Where will thew of the Imperial Court go?¡±

    Lord Li agreed deeply. It was true that the princess had disguised her identity and everything had been simple. She had set up a trap to lure the mountain bandits into it. However, if the mountain bandits did not make a move themselves, General An Yuan would have no reputation.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°General Anyuan immediately led his troops to attack the stronghold. Who knew that this group of mountain bandits would actually take more than a hundred hostages in the stronghold? The suppression of the bandits fell into a stalemate. It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that King Yue Fei, who was patrolling the edge of the rock area, received the news and rushed over. He reformted the n to suppress the bandits and sent someone to secretly infiltrate the stronghold to cooperate from the outside. Only then did he save the hostages and sessfully eliminate the mountain bandits.¡±

    When he heard that there were so many hostages in the mountain bandits, Lord Li was even more frightened. Once again, he was d that he had not gotten involved. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the situation in the stockade to be soplicated that even King Yue Fei was rmed.¡±

    He did not doubt Princess Shaoyi¡¯s words. The You army was all elites. No matter how powerful the mountain bandits were, they could notpare to the You army. There was no loophole in this excuse.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The situation in the mountains is a littleplicated. In order to escape, there were mountain bandits setting fire in the stronghold to create chaos. Currently, Military Advisor Huang is still checking the number of mountain bandits and their identities. The hostages also need to be checked. As we¡¯re not sure if there are mountain bandits mixed in, this batch of hostages is temporarily under the care of the You army.¡±

    When he found out that this group of bandits were not ordinary bandits but bandits who had fled from Shanxi, Lord Li couldn¡¯t wait to hand them over to the You army to deal with them. This was exactly what he wanted.

    The two of them chatted for a while before recounting the situation in the mountain.

    Lord Li bade farewell to Princess Shaoyi and immediately went to the ce where the hostages were ced, but he was stopped by the You army guarding him. ¡°His Highness has instructed that before the identity of this group of hostages is verified, no one is allowed to approach them without His Highness¡¯s permission.¡±

    Lord Li¡¯s heart turned cold. He kept feeling that there must be unidentified mountain bandits hidden in this batch of hostages. For the time being, it was impossible to confirm. That was why King Yue Fei was so cautious and sent arge number of troops to guard them, not allowing anyone to approach.

    He was even more afraid.

    At that moment, Lord Li could only hire a soldier to lead the way and rush up the mountain with more than a hundred bailiffs.

    The entire stockade had been destroyed by the fire and was in a mess. The bowl-shaped stockade had blocked the spread of the fire. Otherwise, the fire would have spread to the mountain and the entire mountain would have burned down.

    There were many corpses in the valley. Some had been killed by the You army, and there were also charred corpses. In addition, there were more than 30 survivors kneeling on the ground with their hands and feet tied.

    Huang Wenxian was still interrogating the living mountain bandits and determining the identities and crimes of the other mountain bandits in the stronghold. Yin Huaixi sat at the side and watched.

    Lord Li hurriedly went to greet King Yue Fei.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°The suppression of the bandits is also the government¡¯s business, and the You army shouldn¡¯t have interfered. It¡¯s just that not long ago, the Empress Dowager issued an imperial decree that we have to protect Princess Shaoyi. The bandits collided with the Princess¡¯s carriage, so the You army took action. All the subsequent matters should have been handled by the government. It¡¯s just that this group of bandits has an extraordinary background and is rted to the bandits in the mountains 50,000 kilometers west of Shanxi. It¡¯s very important. For the Princess¡¯s safety, this matter should be investigated again. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive me.¡±

    These words were enough to give him respect. How could Lord Li dare to put on airs? He quickly bowed. ¡°It was also my fault for not managing the ce well, which caused the bandits to run amok and offend Princess Shaoyi. It¡¯s already very kind of Your Highness not to me me. Now that Your Highness has helped the government eliminate the problem of the bandits, it¡¯s my blessing and the blessing of themoners. I¡¯m endlessly grateful.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Lord Li directly looked for Military Advisor Huang about the specific situation of the bandits and hostages. If the government has any needs, Military Advisor Huang will definitely cooperate fully.¡±

    With this, Lord Li was really relieved.

    The mountain bandits had already been eliminated, and King Yue Fei would bear all the rest. What he needed to do next was to interrogate the living mountain bandits, interrogate the hostages, verify the identity of the hostages, calm them down, and so on.

    Lord Li waited until Military Advisor Huang had finished interrogating the mountain bandits before looking for him.

    Military Advisor Huang was very generous. Not only did he give him a list of mountain bandits who had fled 100,000 miles away and the crimes they hadmitted all these years, but he also made an additional copy of the case file he had made from interrogating the mountain bandits, as well as the list of hostages he had interrogated previously.

    These three books were irond evidence. Lord Li believed this matter even more deeply. With these three books, the case of suppressing the bandits could almost be closed.

    However, they still had to go through the motions and bring some mountain bandits over for interrogation. The hostages also had to be interrogated.

    Military Advisor Huang continued, ¡°There was a fire in the stronghold, and many mountain bandits were burned to death. There¡¯s no way to confirm the identities of the mountain bandits, nor can we confirm if all the mountain bandits have been eliminated, let alone determine if any mountain bandits have escaped. His Highness has already sent someone to search the mountain, so we have to be more cautious about everything. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll overstep our boundaries. Lord Li, please understand.¡±

    Lord Li hurriedly said, ¡°Military Advisor Huang, you¡¯re being too serious. I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    The bailiffs brought by the government cooperated with the You army to search the mountain stronghold, move the corpses, and do some help. Lord Li heard his subordinates¡¯ bailiffs report the situation in the mountain and did not find anything abnormal. Thest trace of doubt in his heart dissipated.

 Chapter 847 - 847: Report to the Imperial Court

    Chapter 847 - 847: Report to the Imperial Court

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After settling the matters in the stockade, Yin Huaixi went down the mountain and apanied Yu Youyao for lunch. ¡°I¡¯m setting off back to Xiuyan in the afternoon to continue patrolling and inspecting all the matters rted to settling the refugees.¡±

    ¡°So soon¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached for him rushing back and forth, and she felt a little reluctant.

    Yin Huaixi nodded and felt reluctant. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s still a four to five-day journey from Anshan to Xiangping. There are no ry stations along the way. We have to camp in the wilderness at night and sleep in the wind. We have to take care of our health.¡±

    ¡°Your foot is injured. Even if the swelling disappears, don¡¯t walk around. If it¡¯s too boring in the carriage, let Chun Xiao carry you out to take a breather.¡±

    ¡°The massage has to be done three times a day. You can¡¯t be negligent. Sooner orter, you have to soak in the medicine that will revive your blood cirction¡­¡±

    This was already an old saying. Yu Youyao actually did not know when Yin Huaixi had be so long-winded. She endured it until Yin Huaixi talked about food and what shoes to wear.

    ¡°Auntie Xu will take good care of me.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but interrupt him. She looked up at him and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but pause.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s long eyebrows reached his temples, and there was a faint dust between them. His long and narrow eyes were bloodshot, and there was a faint green shadow in them. She suddenly remembered that Yin Huaixi had not closed his eyes even until now.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly as she lowered her eyes and said softly, ¡°You¡¯re busy all day. It¡¯s also hard on you. You have to take care of your health more. Carry the Essence Nourishing Pill and the spiritual dewdrop with you and take it every morning and night. The other incense medicine can be used. You lost your foundation a long time ago. Nourishing more is beneficial and harmless to your body.¡±

    Her voice was gentle, and every word was sincere. Yin Huaixi held her hand. Her hand was like a tender bud as he held it in his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in Xiangping City.¡±

    Yin Huaixi let go of her hand. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of rain in Xiangping City. The climate is rtively wet and cold. When you reach Xiangping, you have to take care of your health. The new residence that the Xie family has bought isn¡¯t too far from the Yue Fei Residence. If there¡¯s anything, get Yin Shi or Yin San to go to the Yue Fei Residence to inform them. Uncle Sun lives in the residence. Xiangping City is open to the public. Don¡¯t constantly worry that you¡¯ll rm themoners and stay at home all the time¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao had grown up in the capital. It was dry and cold in the capital in the winter, unlike Xiangping City which was frosty. He had originally only wanted to remind her, but as soon as he said this, he felt that there was a lot to be reminded.

    With this exnation, he said a lot more. Yu Youyao looked at him as he nagged and the sadness of parting immediately disappeared a lot. She only found it funny.

    After Yin Huaixi left in the afternoon, Lord Li also brought his men back to the government office.

    The next day, General An Yuan continued to escort Yu Youyao to Xiangping City. Huang Wenhua had to stay behind to deal with the follow-up matters of suppressing the bandits.

    With Huang Wenxian¡¯s cooperation, the reparations were carried out in an orderly manner. In less than three days, the case was closed.

    Huang Wenxian took the ount book of the bandits¡¯ looting andpared it to his ount book. He counted the treasures in the treasury in the stronghold and returned them one by one ording to the list of hostages that had already been verified.

    After Lord Li and Huang Wenxian discussed, they decided to give a small portion of the ownerless wealth to some poor and seriously injuredmoners.

    All the hostages knelt on the ground and thanked King Yue Fei for his kindness.

    However, Huang Wenxian sighed and said, ¡°The vassal lords can¡¯t mobilize troops internally. Even if they know of the existence of the mountain bandits, they can¡¯t mobilize troops to suppress them. This time, it was the mountain bandits who were bold and reckless. They attacked the Princess¡¯s phoenix carriage. The Princess entrusted the You army with this task, so the You army took action to eliminate the mountain bandits. If you want to thank someone, thank Princess Shaoyi!¡±

    The hostages cried on the spot and knelt on the ground, shouting, ¡°Sacred Kindness.¡±

    There was not much left of the loot. The You army had put in a lot of effort to suppress the bandits, so it was only right for them to deal with it themselves.

    This way, the entire matter came to an end.

    Lord Li heaved a sigh of relief and immediately discussed with Huang Wenxian about the matters of the Imperial Court.

    Huang Wenxian did not interfere in this matter and only said, ¡°Lord Li is a parent official of Liancheng. This matter concerns Princess Shaoyi, and it¡¯s His Highness¡¯s duty to protect her. It¡¯s really a helpless move to overstep his authority. However, the government should step in to deal with the aftermath. I¡¯m just helping, so Lord Li will make the decision himself.¡±

    Military Advisor Huang had his own way of advancing and retreating. It should be the credit of the government, but he was not careless at all. This made Lord Li, who had not put in much effort to begin with, feel overjoyed. He immediately drafted a memorial and exined everything in detail. Then, he sorted out all the evidence and case files rted to this case and sent them to the capital.

    The news spread to the capital, causing a hugemotion in the royal court.

    Naturally, someone used the fact that King Yue Fei had sent troops to suppress the bandits to cause trouble and make a big fuss. ¡°As the vassal lord, King Yue Fei is suspected of overstepping thew by interfering in the government¡¯s matters.¡±

    However, the group of royalists led by Elder Yu thought that the bandits had attacked and plundered Princess Shaoyi because they werewless, looked down on the court, and disrespected the emperor. King Yue Fei was guarding the North. If even a small bandit dared to act rashly under his watch, where would his dignity be?

    Both sides had their own opinions and argued endlessly.

    In the end, the Empress Dowager stepped forward. ¡°All the ministers are concerned about the country and have their own opinions. However, the most important thing now is to settle the refugees and alleviate the drought.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the court officials shut up.

    Princess Shaoyi hade to the North to help King Yue Fei promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the three provinces of Liaodong to ease the disaster.

    Now that most of the refugees in the Great Zhou Dynasty had gone to the North, if the sweet potatoes could not be sessfully nted, where would so many refugees get their food?

    Millions of refugees had gathered in the North. There was no food, there was the threat of refugees rioting inside, and external enemies were watching. Even if King Yue Fei had three heads and six arms, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them.

    From the looks of it, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s safety was more important than anything else.

    This group of bandits was rted to hundreds of thousands of bandits in a mountain that stretched over hundreds of miles. They were not bandits ordinary people could deal with. Not only was King Yue Fei right to eliminate the bandits with lightning speed, but he had also contributed.

    In addition, the case file submitted by the government was very clear, and there was not a single mistake. The court officials were only spouting nonsense. If they really wanted to pick out something that was wrong, they really wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.

    This matter was settled.

    The royalists sighed. ¡°Ever since Princess Shaoyi was conferred the title of princess and went to the North, we¡¯ve really been sessful in the court.¡±

    Everything Princess Shaoyi did and was involved in was closely rted to the interests of the royalists. The Empress Dowager also trusted the Yu n more and more.

    Although Yu Zongshen and Ding You were at home, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation had benefited the Yu n and even the entire royalist party.

    Lord Qi agreed deeply. ¡°You didn¡¯t see that when Princess Shaoyi was mentioned in the morning court just now, Duke Xu looked like he had eaten a fly. It was really satisfying!¡±

 Chapter 848 - 848: Extremely Intelligent

    Chapter 848: Extremely Intelligent

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Everyone in the court knew about Imperial Concubine Xu and the Xu family¡¯s scheme in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence back then.

    They had probably never dreamed that Eldest Miss Yu would be Princess Shaoyi.

    The world praised her for being extremely intelligent.

    She was one of the few virtuous women in the world with high morals, talent, and virtue.

    The Marquis of Zhen suddenly recalled what his mother had revealed earlier and patted Yu Zongzheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother Yu really gave birth to a good daughter!¡±

    Lord Qi agreed deeply. ¡°In this generation of the Yu n, there¡¯s a smart and holy Princess Shaoyi. There¡¯s also Yu Shande, who¡¯s renowned in the world and has learned the teachings of the sages. The reputation of the aristocratic family has also been established. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you restore your ancestors¡¯ merits.¡±

    An aristocratic family had fallen but was now thriving. In addition to the emergence of talents in the family, there would also be exemry people. It was said that a single factor could not give rise to something new. They were both virtuous inside and out, so usually, there would be a man and a woman who formed Yin and Yang.

    Men often governed the world.

    With a woman who could be an example, the other sisters in the family naturallypeted to learn. Their characters would not be bad. Others would also think highly of them, and their status would rise.

    In the future, when they discussed marriage, they would be able to choose a good family that was most in line with the family¡¯s interests.

    Furthermore, there were a few brothers of the right age in the Qi Residence. When it was time for marriage, the Matriarch would first take a fancy to the youngdies of the Yu n.

    The others also praised Yu Youyao.

    To Yu Zongzheng, this should be a very honorable thing. However, they were family and knew about his family matters. His father-daughter rtionship with Yu Youyao had long ceased to exist in name.

    However, the corners of Yu Zongzheng¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted tough, but he couldn¡¯t, so he couldn¡¯t not answer. ¡°She¡¯s just a woman, so she doesn¡¯t deserve such praise from everyone.¡± At this point, he quickly changed the topic. ¡°Mingzhao has been demoted to Dehua. It¡¯s been almost two months. Although Dehua is a good ce to go, being demoted isn¡¯t as stable as being in the capital. Dehua has suffered from the Japanese pirates earlier. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡±

    The interests of the royalists were intertwined. Song Mingzhao was a new talent that the royalists had nurtured vigorously in the royal court. Everyone was very concerned about this matter.

    The Marquis of Zhen frowned slightly. ¡°Only after arriving in Quanzhou did he send a message to report his safety. There has been no news back recently. I¡¯m not sure how he¡¯s doing now.¡±

    His mother supported Mingzhao¡¯s decision, so he had no choice but to agree. Thinking that there were often troubles with Japanese pirates in Dehua, he arranged for 30 strong martial arts guards for Mingzhao. In addition, he arranged for five secret guards to protect him.

    Under heavy protection, Mingzhao¡¯s safety was not a problem.

    When they encountered troublesome matters, there were also people under them who could be ordered around.

    However, after Mingzhao had been gone for so long, there was still no news. The Marquis of Zhen was still quite worried. He secretly sent someone to investigate, but it was like a stone sinking into the sea.

    He vaguely felt that something was amiss in Quanzhou. A few days ago, he had already sent more people to investigate, waiting for the news to return.

    Yu Zongzheng hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at how the county is only seventh-grade. The matters involved are messy and varied. Dehua is still arge county. Previously, it was gued by the Japanese pirates. When it was first established, it was mediocre and ipetent. That¡¯s why the Imperial Court established a position. Perhaps it¡¯s because Mingzhao has just gone to Dehua and is busy with the handover and adapting to the new environment. He¡¯s too busy.¡±

    Lord Qi also said, ¡°Previously, Quanzhou sent over an urgent report. It said that before the new year, a group of pirates had secretly infiltrated Quanzhou. They killed people and set fire in Quanzhou. This matter has blown up quite a bit, and the city has been under martialw because of it. Until now, it hasn¡¯t been lifted. It¡¯s not easy to gather information. Mingzhao is outstanding, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong. It won¡¯t be difficult for him.¡±

    The others agreed one after another.

    However, the Marquis of Zhenguo was worried. ¡°Quanzhou is by the sea. People travel in all directions by sea. The pirates who entered the city are either pirates or Japanese pirates. Only they can cause such a hugemotion in Quanzhou City and make the government so afraid. The situation in Quanzhou is unknown now. I think the government hasn¡¯t caught them yet. I¡¯m really worried about Mingzhao.¡±

    Previously, the Japanese pirates had colluded with the pirates to invade on arge scale. In the southeast coast, Lord Ye had killed them until they fled in a sorry state. As a result, these people had a grudge and quietly went ashore to kill and set fire. This kind of thing had happened before in every dynasty.

    Therefore, the full martialw in Quanzhou did not arouse the suspicion of the Imperial Court.

    The few of them also felt sad.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao, who was worried about his family, had been in office for almost two months.

    Two months was enough for him to flip through the many files, ounts, and so on in the government office to understand the basic situation of the entire Dehua. He would also start to deal with the heavy backlog in the government office.

    As the previous county magistrate was mediocre, there were too many official matters umted in the government office. The things he had to deal with every day were also veryplicated.

    In just two months, he had already umted a lot of prestige in Dehua. This was all because he was strict with thew and diligent in government affairs.

    Eighty percent of Quanzhou consisted of mountains. As porcin was prosperous, most of the localmoners were involved in this fortification, so food was scarce. Last year, they encountered the Japanese pirates, and manymoners were living a difficult life.

    He encouraged the local people to explore and nt sweet potatoes.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had a clear rule. Thend that themoners had explored on their own belonged to them. They would not have to pay taxes for obtaining thend, but they had to paynd tax for five consecutive years.

    Due to Princess Shaoyi¡¯s influencest year, the Xie family had also nted a lot of sweet potatoes in Quanzhou, and the sweet potatoes had spread in Fujian.

    Song Mingzhao had contacted some rich families in Quanzhou who were nting sweet potatoes. In the name of the government, he had bought a batch of sweet potato pieces and distributed them to themoners for free.

    This move bought over the hearts of the people, and he quickly established himself in Dehua.

    However, Song Mingzhao did not have an easy time in Dehua.

    Previously, he had taken a boat to Quanzhou and nned to go to the state government office to meet his superior, the state official of Quanzhou, at the Jiazhou Residence toplete all the documents as the county magistrate of Dehua.

    However, he was informed that there was a sea of thieves in Quanzhou City who had killed and set fire. Thus, it was alreadypletely under martialw. The Jiazhou Residence sent a message and asked him to go to Dehua on his own to take office. A document was then sent to him.

    What kind of thief hadmitted such a monstrous crime that the government office was so afraid of, to the point that even the previous court officials were not allowed to enter the city?

    Was this really a rebellion by pirates or the Japanese pirates?!

    Song Mingzhao sensed that something was amiss, but he did not say anything and brought his trusted aides to Dehua.

    Song Mingzhao had always been meticulous. When he came to Quanzhou to take office, he felt that it was too eye-catching to have a group of guards by his side. These guards were prepared for him by the Marquis of Zhenguo and formed his foundation in Dehua. He should not expose them in front of others.

    Therefore, before setting off, he had ordered the guards to disguise themselves and arrive at Jin County first. Then, he ordered the guards to go to Quanzhou before him.

    After reaching Dehua, Song Mingzhao realized that no news of Quanzhou could be spread, and naturally, no news from the outside could spread to Quanzhou.

 Chapter 849 - 849: Traitor

    Chapter 849: Traitor

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Song Mingzhao became even more suspicious. As he had just arrived and did not know the situation in Quanzhou, he did not act rashly. Instead, he became even more cautious.

    Immediately after, Song Mingzhao realized that someone in the government office was secretly watching him.

    The other party¡¯s actions were very secretive, and ordinary people could not sense it at all.

    However, Song Mingzhao was not an ordinary person, let alone the more than 30 experts hidden beside him. No matter what happened, it would not escape their eyes.

    It was obvious who had sent the person staring at him.

    This also confirmed to Song Mingzhao that there was definitely an unspeakable secret behind theplete martialw in Quanzhou.

    The entire Quanzhou was under the rule of the Jiazhou Residence, and his every move was also under their watch. Even a powerful dragon could not suppress a local snake, let alone stay far away from Quanzhao. Without the protection of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, he was now alone. Now that he had just arrived, the Jiazhou Residence might be afraid of him. As the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo, they did not dare to act rashly and only dared to send people to keep an eye on him.

    If he did anything to threaten the Jiazhou Residence, they would probably be desperate. In a situation where the situation was unknown, Song Mingzhao hid it and did not say anything. He did not deliberately send someone to investigate Quanzhou to avoid alerting the enemy. He was busy with the trivial matters of the government office all day, as if he was unaware of the abnormality in Quanzhou.

    At the same time, he was secretly paying attention to the movements of Quanzhou.

    In March, Song Mingzhao had been in Dehua for almost two months, but Quanzhou was still under martialw and had no intention of lifting it.

    Song Mingzhao already knew that Quanzhou had changed.

    Song Mingzhao recalled that he had previously found out that the Jiazhou Residence was rted to the Second Prince¡¯s lineage. He had a guess and quickly took a look at the map of Quanzhou.

    A truly smart person would often be able to see everything.

    Song Mingzhao was shocked. The clues about Liangzhou in his mind immediately connected.

    In the beginning, it started five years ago when the Southern Barbarians invaded. The King of Liang, who had always been brave and good at fighting, was actually ambushed and seriously injured by the Southern Barbarians. Not long after, news came from Youzhou that the Marquis of Changxing had won a battle in Youzhou, causing a considerablemotion in the royal court.

    At that time, when he was discussing this matter with his father, he was quite disdainful. ¡°Back then, King You won every battle, but he was only so-so. The mere Marquis of Changxing only revealed his merits because of the King of Liang¡¯s crushing defeat. He¡¯s not worthy of talking to King You. It¡¯sughable that everyone in the world is ying along with the monkey!¡±

    Withparison, there was a difference.

    Not long after, the King of Liang sent his heir into the capital, shocking the world. What was even more shocking was that the King of Liang even retreated unscathed and returned to Liangzhou safely.

    His father turned around and mentioned this matter, feeling worried. ¡°His Majesty is muddle-headed. If there¡¯s a precedent, there will definitely be a second time. Wouldn¡¯t that mess up the rules and help increase the ambition of the vassal lords?¡±

    He said indifferently, ¡°The rebels will definitely rebel in the future.¡±

    His father was shocked by his words. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    He said to his father, ¡°Ever since King You was convicted of treason, which vassal lord in the various ces hasn¡¯t been in turmoil? Moreover, looking at the King of Liang¡¯s war in recent years, he has lost soldiers and generals every time. He wants the Imperial Court to increase his troops and even ask for money and food from the Imperial Court. Do you think that King You¡¯s case has rmed the vassal lords and frightened them? They have no choice but to show weakness to the Imperial Court in order to protect themselves. That¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    ¡°However, His Majesty is the one who is intimidating. He¡¯s surrounded by the four seas and has dignity inside and out. His Majesty is heartless. His position is not right and his virtue is not worthy of his position. Ever since he ascended the throne, he has not contributed much to the country. This action has also stimted the rebellion of the vassal lords. The King of Liang did not hesitate to be seriously injured and sent the heir into the capital to confuse the emperor. He¡¯s fighting for the opportunity for himself. In the future, the King of Liang will definitely rebel against the heir¡¯s death.¡±

    The meaning was already very clear. If the person who killed King You was His Majesty, this move would be a warning to the others. His Majesty would kill with his heavenly might. The vassal lords would naturally be afraid of the emperor¡¯s anger, so they would naturally be obedient.

    However, what right did the current emperor have?

    Killing King You would not show his dignity, but his tyranny and heartlessness. He killed the remaining worries in the hearts of the ministers.

    If the heir died, the King of Liang would rebel.

    The King of Liang had not given the Imperial Court a hostage to show his loyalty, but his disloyalty.

    It was an excuse for the King of Liang to rebel.

    With King You¡¯s example, in the future, when his heir died, it was definitely because the Imperial Court had not lived up to his patriotism. He had been forced to rebel by the emperor. So what if this reason was untenable?

    At the very least, he had a reason!

    His father refused to believe it. ¡°Since the heir is the eldest son, how can he be given up so easily? You have to know that the princess consort of the Prince of Liang is from a famous local family and is rted to the interests of the King Ping¡¯s Residence. If the Prince of Liang wants to give up on the heir, first of all, he won¡¯t be able to get past the consort¡¯s family.¡±

    If they gave up on the heir, the first ones whose interests would be damaged would be the consort¡¯s family.

    The significance of the eldest son of the first wife often did not lie in his seniority, but in the interests behind them, causing the interests of the eldest son of the first wife to be invible.

    This was the fundamental reason why the first wife was valued.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s expression was still indifferent. ¡°How do you know that the person sent to the capital must be the heir?¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen was shocked. ¡°How can this be faked? There are dozens or hundreds of checkpoints withyers of examination. They can fake their way through one or two checkpoints, but how can they fake their way through 100 checkpoints? There¡¯s almost no possibility of this being faked. It¡¯s even more ridiculous to use others to rece the heir and send him into the capital as a hostage.¡±

    Song Mingzhao agreed deeply, but said, ¡°What if this heir is fake from the beginning to the end?¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen was suddenly stunned.

    Song Mingzhao continued, ¡°Since the King of Liang has the intention to rebel, it can¡¯t be done in a day or two. He must have been preparing for this long ago. Then, from the moment the ¡°heir¡± was born, he was promoted from the son of a concubine to the son of the princess consort and given this title to n for the future. What¡¯s impossible?¡±

    Song Mingzhao could guess that the King of Liang wanted to rebel. Thus, he could also guess that the Jiazhou Residence had colluded with the King of Liang to control Quanzhou for the sake of its prosperity. As the capital of Quanzhou, the Xie Residence was the first to bear the brunt.

    In that case, the so-called case of bandits entering the city to kill and set fire was very likely a scheme against the Xie family.

    Aplete blockade meant that the water,nd, and air were all under martialw. Ships could not enter, and the various checkpoints on thend were strictly guarded. They could not pass, and even a bird could not fly in.

    The Jiazhou Prefecture couldn¡¯t do this, but the King of Liang could definitely do it.

    Then, Yu Youyao, who was in the Xie Residencea?|

    Song Mingzhao suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He sat alone in the study for the entire night.

    In thetter half of the night, he stared at the flickering lights. In a daze, he seemed to have entered a half-awake dream.

    In the dream, Yu Youyao was dead.

    ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± felt that his heart was instantly emptied.

    It was as if he was the one whose heart had been cut out.

    Not long after, he suffered from a heart disease. Every time his heart ached like a knife, he couldn¡¯t sleep at night or day. The doctors were helpless.

    On the day of Yu Youyao¡¯s funeral, a man called Chang An rushed over covered in wind and frost. He said that he hade to send Young Miss off on behalf of histe young master.

 Chapter 850 - 850: White Hair Overnight

    Chapter 850: White Hair Overnight

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He knew that this old friend was Zhou Linghuai, who used to live in the Yu Residence. He and Yu Youyao were childhood sweethearts.

    Before leaving, Chang An said heart-wrenching words, ¡°Madam Xie loved her daughter deeply. Before she died, she had found a skilled craftsman to forge 15 longevity locks for her daughter. Among them, there was a longevity lock for two fishes, one yellow and one red. It was a natural phenomenon. On Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s fifth birthday, her grandmother personally helped her to wear it.¡±

    ¡°The next year, on the eighth of April, on the day of the Buddhist Festival, Eldest Miss Yu followed her grandmother to the Precious Peace Temple to add incense oil, pray, and mourn for her deceased mother. This longevity lock was identally damaged. Old Madam Yu felt that it was inauspicious. The longevity lock was rted to her granddaughter¡¯s well-being and could not be easily damaged. Old Madam Yu was afraid that it would be harmful to her granddaughter, so she ced it in the temple hall and chanted scriptures every day to suppress her blessings.¡±

    After Chang An left, ¡°Song Mingzhao¡¯s¡± heart was in turmoil.

    The reason why he thought that Yu Jianjia was his savior when he was young was because he had once heard Yu Jianjia mention that she had apanied his grandmother to the Precious Peace Temple to offer incense and met a thief.

    Suspicion arose in his heart, so he investigated this matter.

    He found out that Yu Youyao and Yu Jianjia had gone to the Precious Peace Temple that day. Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s reputation was not good. She had been arrogant and domineering since she was young.

    Naturally, he did not think that the person who had saved him would be such a notorious woman.

    Naturally, he began to pay attention to Yu Jianjia.

    Due to the limited evidence, ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± did not confirm that Yu Jianjia was his savior. However, after interacting with her for a while, he also felt that Third Miss Yu was smart and polite. It was inevitable that he would think highly of her and have a good impression of her.

    Later on, Eldest Miss Yu met the Third Prince in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence and her reputation was damaged.

    In order to protect her granddaughter¡¯s life, Old Madam Yu used the letters that her grandmother had exchanged with Old Madam Yu when she was alive to force him to admit that he was engaged to Yu Youyao.

    Her grandmother had liked Yu Youyao since she was young. She and Old Madam Yu had reached a consensus on the engagement and had indeed mentioned it in the letter.

    He couldn¡¯t deny it.

    It would be unfilial to deny it.

    However, in his heart, he did not want to marry a woman with a bad reputation.

    He was even more displeased with Eldest Miss Yu.

    Not long after, Old Madam Yu suddenly passed away.

    Not long after, ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± finally confirmed that Yu Jianjia was his savior because of a damaged longevity lock.

    Yu Jianjia personally took out the longevity lock and told him, ¡°This is what I wore when I was young.¡±

    The missing part was the broken jade part of the longevity knot that he usually wore.

    Moreover, just as he saw this damaged longevity lock, he received news from the Yu Residence that Eldest Miss Yu was not Yu Zongzheng¡¯s biological daughter. Instead, her mother did not abide by the rules of a woman and had an affair with someone.

    The Yu Residence did not reveal anything about this improper person.

    He was engaged to Eldest Miss Yu, so when he suddenly found out about this, he was naturally furious. He sent someone to Quanzhou to investigate Madam Xie¡¯s marriage and found out that she had been in close contact with Second Master Yu.

    Everything was obvious.

    ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± was a prodigy. How proud was he? However, he was forced to marry such a notorious and extremely dirty bastard. This was simply a huge humiliation to him.

    However, his grandmother had passed away, and Old Madam Yu had also passed away.

    This marriage was the order of his elders. Even if he retreated, there was no way to back down. Otherwise, if the Zhenguo Marquis Residence joined forces with him, he would also be infamous for being treacherous or even unfilial.

    After their marriage, he treated Yu Youyao bluntly.

    Yu Youyao seemed to feel guilty towards him because of this marriage and wanted topensate him. She was quite concerned about him and would fawn over him from time to time.

    After a few more times, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to refuse.

    Gradually, he realized that Yu Youyao did not seem to be as arrogant and unbearable as the rumors outside said.

    At that time, ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± did not understand that when a person began to ept the good of another, they had already epted this person indirectly in the depths of their hearts.

    This was until Yu Jianjia¡¯s condition worsened.

    He had a good impression of Third Miss Yu and was also grateful for her saving his life when he was young. He wanted to repay her kindness, so he looked for famous doctors in the world and happened to find Divine Physician Xie¡­

    After that¡­

    All kinds of past events appeared in his mind. How smart was ¡°Song Mingzhao¡±? Chang An¡¯s words instantly reminded him that there were many suspicious points behind this matter.

    First of all, Yu Jianjia had asked him to see this broken longevity lock after Old Madam Yu passed away.

    In other words, Yu Jianjia did not have it in the past. It was only after Old Madam Yu passed away that Madam Yang, as the mistress of the household, could touch the things that Old Madam Yu had left behind.

    Old Madam Yu doted on Yu Youyao and was very cold to her granddaughter, Yu Jianjia. Why couldn¡¯t she help Yu Jianjia keep her old damaged things?

    ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± immediately ordered someone to find the craftsman who had forged the longevity lock for Madam Xie.

    Those skilled craftsmen were all very famous and were from the capital. They were easily found. When craftsmen made jewelry, they needed patterns. Even if the guests sent them patterns, they would keep them.

    The truth was revealed too easily.

    It was as if Yu Youyao¡¯s heart had been easily carved out.

    The truth often came one after another with countless truths. All the misunderstandings, prejudices, and anger towards Yu Youyao in the past were actually nned by Madam Yang and her daughter.

    ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± went crazy.

    Just like now, he sat there until dawn in the Frost Residence, where Yu Youyao had lived for three years.

    His hair turned white overnight.

    After that, ¡°Song Mingzhao¡¯s¡± heart disease worsened.

    He said to Yu Youyao before she died, ¡°I¡¯ll marry Jia Jia as a second wife and take good care of your sister for you tofort your soul in heaven.¡±

    ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± had deliberately suggested that he wanted to wee Yu Jianjia into the family within a hundred days.

    Yu Youyao felt aggrieved and hesitant. Her eyes were filled with tears, and she looked pitiful.

    ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± watched coldly from the side and thought maliciously, ¡°Back then, her mother was the daughter of a lowly concubine who had climbed into bed. She was secretly pregnant and entered the family within a hundred days of mourning.¡±

    Now, the daughter was like her mother.

    The mother and daughter were in the same family. They were in a hurry to be someone¡¯s second wife and mourn for the first wife.

    On the night that Yu Jianjia entered the family, he smiled and said to her, ¡°I have a heart disease and need to use the Blood Medicinal Catalyst. Madam has had a heart disease since she was young and has consumed a lot of expensive medicinal herbs. Divine Physician Xie said that someone like Madam is already a natural blood medicine catalyst. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble Madam for your health.¡±

    Song Mingzhao sat in the study until the oilmp burned out and daylight seeped through the window paper. He moved his body and called out hoarsely, ¡°Kong Qing.¡±

    Kong Qing, who had been guarding outside the door for the entire night, quickly pushed open the door and entered. He was immediately stunned.

    Seeing his strange expression, Song Mingzhao frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 851 - 851: Profound Truth

    Chapter 851: Profound Truth

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Kong Qing knelt on the ground with a thud, his body trembling like a leaf. His face was ashen. His mouth trembled as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Heir, your, your hair¡­¡±

    ¡°Hair?¡± Song Mingzhao was confused and was stunned for a moment. ¡°What happened to my hair?¡±

    Tears immediately rushed out of his eyes. Kong Qing¡¯s throat choked badly, and his mouth kept trembling. He couldn¡¯t even say anything.

    Song Mingzhao stood up and walked to the side of the desk. He set up another small table. There was a basin of water on the table for washing spare ink off his hands. When he lowered his head, he saw that the copper basin clearly reflected his gray hair mixed with white strands. There were also silver threads at the temples. He had actually withered before he grew old.

    He was stunned for a long time.

    In the nightmare, after ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± found out the truth, his hair turned white overnight.

    In the nightmare, ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± also had a heart disease.

    Song Mingzhao had convinced himself countless times that the ¡°Song Mingzhao¡± in his nightmare was not him, and the person who had hurt Yu Youyao and caused her death was not him.

    That person was not him.

    He wouldn¡¯t hurt Yu Youyao.

    However, the many simrities between nightmare and reality gradually pushed him into eternal damnation.

    Song Mingzhao chuckled. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dream or reality, it¡¯s just a fool¡¯s dream in the end.¡±

    Kong Qing looked at the heir¡¯s pale face and was very worried. ¡°Did you have another heart disease yesterday? Why don¡¯t I get a doctor over¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to make it public.¡± Song Mingzhao sat back down on the desk.

    He took out a few pieces of paper and spread them on the desk. He ttened them with a paperweight. When he picked up his brush and dipped it in ink, his hand that was holding the brush suddenly paused, and his gazended on the Duan inkstone.

    The Duan inkstone was like the moon that was reflected in a lotus pond. It was greenish-gray in color. It was an old inkstone from Guangdong. The color of the inkstone was moon-white with a hint of blue. It was made of top-notch white jade. Although it was very umon, it was indeed not rare.

    It was the only serious reciprocation between him and Yu Youyao.

    When he obtained this Duan inkstone, he was very happy. At first, he couldn¡¯t bear to use it, but in the dead of night, he couldn¡¯t help but take it out and y with it.

    Later on, he felt that he couldn¡¯t be separated from this Duan inkstone. He couldn¡¯t look away either. He had to ce it at all times where he could see it. Only then did he feel at ease, so he kept using this inkstone.

    Every time he finished writing with ink, he would wash the inkstone in time and never lend it to others.

    In his spare time, he would also cultivate it in the spring water and use wax oil to maintain it.

    Song Mingzhao dipped in ink and began to write.

    In the letter, he only wrote about all the trivial matters of governance and virtue after he became a virtuous person. At the end of the letter, he only left the words ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He did not mention anything else.

    After writing the letter, Song Mingzhao blew dry his brush and ink. He took out an envelope and folded the letter into it. Then, he took out some wax and used it to seal the envelope.

    Kong Qing was still conflicted. Why had the heir¡¯s hair turned half white overnight? He was both worried and ufortable.

    Song Mingzhao handed the letter to Kong Qing. ¡°Take the letter to the courier station and send it back to the Duke¡¯s Residence.¡±

    Kong Qing was stunned for a moment before hurriedly saying, ¡°Heir, how can that be? Quanzhou is already under full martialw. I thought news couldn¡¯t be sent over? Why are you still¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao said calmly, ¡°There are pirates in Quanzhou. It¡¯s suspected that pirates and pirates are stirring up trouble. As Quanzhou is close to the sea, the sea route extends in all directions. The goal of martialw is to prevent pirates and Japanese pirates from harassing them. Not all news can¡¯t be sent out. Otherwise, it¡¯s easy to cause fear. Quanzhou would have long been in chaos.¡±

    Quanzhou was rich and coastal, and Japanese pirates often caused trouble. Last year, the pirates had already invaded Dehua. Before they could reach Quanzhou City, they were beaten up by Lord Ye and fled in all directions.

    It was also because of this that the Jiazhou Residence used the excuse of bandits entering the city to kill and set fire to Quanzhou. The Imperial Court only thought that pirates had infiltrated the city and did not arouse any suspicion.

    In order to prevent the news in the city from leaking, letters entering and leaving Quanzhou must have been checked by the government before being sent out.

    Kong Qing understood immediately, but he was still a little worried. ¡°But your every move is being monitored. Will sending a letter rashly alert the enemy?¡±

    Song Mingzhao shook his head. ¡°That might be the case earlier, but not now.¡±

    Kong Qing did not understand.

    Song Mingzhao said, ¡°When I first came to Quanzhou, it was when the Jiazhou Residence was most afraid of me. If I send a letter rashly at this time, it will definitely cause him to panic. He didn¡¯t even dare to let me enter the city, so he directly sent me to Dehua.¡±

    The excuse was just right. The previous county magistrate had been mediocre, causing a mess in Dehua. He urgently needed the county magistrate to be in charge of the overall situation.

    ¡°I took advantage of the fact that I was busy with work in the government office and was overwrought all day. I wasn¡¯t even in the mood to write a family letter, confusing the Jiazhou Residence. The Jiazhou Residence sent someone to keep an eye on me. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with me for the time being, they felt that they could control my every move and make them let down their guard against me.¡±

    Kong Qing came to a realization.

    Song Mingzhao continued, ¡°I¡¯m the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo, a new top schr who has been nurtured by the royalists. I also have a shocking reputation. The family and the royalists have high hopes for me. If I¡¯m demoted to Dehua, it¡¯s impossible for the family to ignore me. If I don¡¯t contact the family for a long time, the family will also think of ways to send someone over to investigate me. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is very powerful. Once they get involved in Quanzhou, I think the Jiazhou Residence will have a headache.¡±

    ¡°This is the best time to send a letter. Not only can it dispel the doubts in the Jiazhou Residence¡¯s heart, but it can also appease the family. I think this letter will definitely be safely sent to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.¡±

    Kong Qing still had doubts. ¡°But letters to and from Quanzhou have to be checked by the government. The Heir¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao said, ¡°It¡¯s just a family letter. If they want to investigate, let them. In any case, the Jiazhou Residence won¡¯t touch me easily. I¡¯ll be safe in Quanzhou.¡±

    Kong Qing was confused. Why was the Heir so sure that the Jiazhou Residence wouldn¡¯t attack him? Also, wasn¡¯t the sudden letter really for the sake of sending a message? Was it just an ordinary family letter?

    Song Mingzhao smiled and did not exin.

    It wasn¡¯t the contents of the letter that were problematic. It was the wax used for the letter.

    The incense was made secretly at home, and there was a special incense in it. This kind of incense was only used for some important secret letters at home.

    Once the incense was damaged, the incense would seep into the paper. Others did not know about the incense, so they naturally could not smell the difference. However, his father would have smelled it before he saw the letter.

    Naturally, he would know that this letter had been opened and sealed again.

    His father would definitely be able to guess. Why would an ordinary family letter need to be sealed with the family¡¯s secret wax?

    His status was different. Even if there were pirates causing trouble in Quanzhou, as the heir of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, why did he have to be checked by the government to send a letter to his family?

    With so many suspicious points, his father would naturally know that things had changed in Quanzhou.

    The world did not know what kind of foundation the aristocratic family had inherited for generations. How could they know the various mysteries behind it?

 Chapter 852 - 852: Endless Troubles

    Chapter 852: Endless Troubles

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As Song Mingzhao had expected, as soon as his letter was sent to the courier station, it was sent to the Jiazhou Residence.

    In the Jiazhou Residence, there were capable people who passed down forged letters and opened letters.

    Song Mingzhao did not send a letter for a long time. The Jiazhou Residence was very anxious, worried that they would provoke the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to investigate. Of course, they were also confident that all the matters in Quanzhou would be arranged wlessly. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence might not be able to find anything.

    However, as the saying went, one could never be too careful.

    The head had originally wanted to forge a letter, but he was stopped by his aide. ¡°The Zhenguo Marquis Residence is an old noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Their foundation is extraordinary. Forgery can be hidden from ordinary people¡¯s eyes, but it might not be able to hide from the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll backfire.¡±

    In that case, he could only give up.

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence had originally nned to let the registrar he had nted in the Dehua County Office use the friendship of colleagues to remind Song Mingzhao that he was busy with work and had to remember to send a letter to his family to prevent them from worrying.

    Unexpectedly, he received something that was in his favor.

    Immediately, he ordered a capable person who was good at opening seals to remove thecquer seal with various special methods and open the envelope to ensure that it was the same as before it was sealed.

    Then, he gathered his aides and carefully read the contents of the letter. After reading it word for word and not finding anything unusual, he looked for other people and carefully checked the paper envelope for anything unusual.

    After a night, it was indeed just an ordinary family letter.

    The huge stone in the Jiazhou Residence¡¯s heart was finally settled. He quickly sent someone to send the letter to the courier station and instructed, ¡°Send it to the Zhenguo Marquis Residence at full speed. Don¡¯t dy.¡±

    After the letter was sent out, the head of the Jiazhou Residence said to the aide beside him, ¡°Heir Song is quite capable. He has only been in Dehua for two months, and this county magistrate is quite impressive.¡± His tone revealed a trace of admiration, then he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just that these young masters of aristocratic families are all arrogant, skilled in human rtionships, and insightful of the world. In the end, they¡¯re still a little inexperienced. Look, as soon as he arrived at Dehua, he was distracted by the mountain of official matters andplicated trivial matters in the government office.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was not the county magistrate of Dehua County.

    It was after the Zhenguo Marquis Residence arranged it that he reced the original candidate. As a result, Song Mingzhao only received the relevant documents from the Imperial Court after he set off.

    At this moment, the Xie family had already escaped from Quanzhou. The government was also overwrought from the fire before the Xie family left and was busy cleaning up the aftermath.

    At this moment, Song Mingzhao came over.

    Naturally, he was not in the mood to care. The city was still in chaos, so he did not dare to let Song Mingzhao enter the city.

    Worried that Song Mingzhao would ruin things after he reached Dehua, he quickly instructed the people he had nted in the Dehua County Office to find more things for him to do.

    If there were too many things to do, Song Mingzhao would be too busy to care about anything else. As the saying went, the more one did, the more mistakes one would make. At that time, he could use the excuse of making a mistake to control Song Mingzhao and restrain him.

    From the looks of it, the effect was not bad.

    At the mention of this, the head of the Jiazhou Residence said with a smile, ¡°These young masters of aristocratic families are living a good life, but they insist on finding trouble for themselves. What good life can they have if they¡¯re demoted? They¡¯ve learned a lot, but they¡¯re useless. They can¡¯t rely on idle theorizing to govern thend and the people. They have to do everything themselves. Even if they lose an ox, the government will find it. Wouldn¡¯t they be overwrought?¡±

    He was already like this as a poor student, let alone a young master like Song Mingzhao, who was born into a noble family and did not know the hardships of themoners.

    The aideughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The older the ginger, the spicier it is. No matter how powerful Heir Song is, he¡¯s only eighteen or neen years old. He¡¯s still young and hasn¡¯t reached his prime. How can hepare to you?¡±

    The head of the Jiazhou Residence shook his head. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, as long as Song Mingzhao stays in Quanzhou, I won¡¯t be able to sleep or eat in peace. The royalists usually don¡¯t get involved in the struggle for the throne, and they will support whoever bes the emperor. Our lord hasn¡¯t started anything yet, and we don¡¯t know if he¡¯s friend or foe. It¡¯s not good for him to be enemies with the royalists. We really can¡¯t kill him or provide for him. It¡¯s a headache.¡±

    Song Mingzhao was the next Yu Zongshen. He was almost the next candidate for the Grand Secretary by default. Killing him would be equivalent to making an enemy of the royalists.

    The aide hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, why don¡¯t you think in another direction? Although Song Mingzhao¡¯s arrival in Quanzhou was unexpected and has many drawbacks for you, Song Mingzhao is the heir of the Marquis of Zhenguo. He has enough weight in the royalist party. Who knows if he won¡¯t be a beneficial bargaining chip for us to suppress the royalist party in the future?¡±

    It was precisely because Song Mingzhao was too important that the Jiazhou Residence was worried that they would make a mistake. ¡°We can¡¯t underestimate these aristocratic families. Back then, our n for the Xie family was foolproof, but what happened in the end?¡±

    They had actually underestimated Princess Shaoyi.

    They did not expect that from the moment Princess Shao Yi came to Quanzhou, everything she had done was already buying time for the Xie Residence to leave Quanzhou. Even he was stunned.

    What infuriated him the most was that he had ced his attention on the Xie family. The Lin family, who had always been on good terms with the Xie family, had actually escaped under his watch.

    It had to be known that the medicinal herbs business managed by the Lin family was an important part of his lord¡¯s n.

    He had really suffered a double loss for Madam.

    The aide also felt sad. ¡°Lord, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Now, Princess Shaoyi was in the limelight. She had brought the entire Xie family to the North and joined King Yue Fei. She had even won the support of the Imperial Court and everyone in the world in the name of helping King Yue Fei promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the North to ease the drought.

    However, if they beat the tiger without killing it, there would be endless trouble in the future.

    The more the head of the Jiazhou Residence thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt, and the more cautious he became. ¡°Send a letter to my lordter. Tell him everything that Song Mingzhao has done in Dehua County during this period of time. We can¡¯t make any mistakes at this juncture.¡±

    It had been a long time since the emperor hade to the court, and he had not even taken half a step out of the pce gate. The Empress Dowager hade to listen to the court affairs, but everyone in the court was still restless.

    Concubine Lan relied on the Empress Dowager¡¯s support to control the harem.

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s tacit approval, the Second Prince began to participate openly in the court.

    The Xu Residence had roped in his henchmen in the court. Among the princes, the Third Prince was the most powerful.

    Even the once inconspicuous Fourth Prince had begun to show himself frequently.

    The battle for the position of heir was already on the table.

    The lord was waiting for the right time. It was almost time. The more critical the moment was, the more cautious he had to be.

    ¡­

    At the same time, Yu Youyao sessfully arrived at Xiangping City.

    General An Yuan was worried about her leg injury, so they traveled and stopped along the way. When they encountered a ce with good scenery, they stopped and set up camp. They traveled for seven days.

    Hence, Yu Youyao¡¯s feet had mostly recovered under Auntie Xu¡¯s meticulous care.

    With a wooden cane, she could walk slowly on the ground. However, when she was on the ground, there was still a slight swelling pain in her ankle. She still had to recuperate for a while to recover.

 Chapter 853 - 853: Xiangping City

    Chapter 853: Xiangping City

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As soon as the princess¡¯s carriage arrived at the city gate, they bumped into Xie Jingliu, who was riding out of the city.

    The people from the Xie Residence left separately from Yu Youyao. They set off three days earlier than her.

    Firstly, they wanted toe over early to understand the exact situation in Xiangping so that they could n for the future. Secondly, General An Yuan had personallye to pick up Yu Youyao. The Xie family were only merchants, so it was not appropriate for them to travel together.

    Of course, based on their rtionship, it was understandable if they traveled together. However, if it involved respect and etiquette, it would be a little inappropriate.

    The Xie Residence were all magnanimous people, and everything they did was open and aboveboard. They would never lose theirposure because of such a matter and let others gossip about them.

    Huang Wenxian was also a straightforward person. He immediately ordered a hundred elite troops, in addition to the experts brought by the Xie Residence, and the group went to Xiangping majestically.

    Xie Jingliu quickly dismounted and strode forward. The guards on both sides did not stop him. ¡°After we arrived in Xiangping City, we waited for a few days, but you didn¡¯te. We sent people to investigate from many sources. Only then did we know that you had been attacked by bandits in the area of Anshan. Grandmother was worried about you, and I was a little worried, so I nned to go along the road to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to meet your phoenix carriage as soon as I left the city.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°Did your journey go smoothly?¡±

    The mountain bandits also had to treat others based on their social standing. The Xie family had brought many experts with them, and the supplies had long been shipped to Xiangping in batches. There were not many supplies apanying them.

    Xie Jingliu said, ¡°With the escort of the elite troops arranged by General An Yuan, the journey naturally went smoothly.¡± As he spoke, he observed Yu Youyao. Seeing that she looked good and was full of energy, he felt relieved and quickly asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree toe over three dayster? Why were you dyed for so long on the way? The news of you being attacked by bandits in the Anshan area has already spread to Xiangping City. Nothing happened, right?¡±

    If they traveled more quickly from Liancheng to Xiangping, it would take about five to six days. If they traveled day by day and did not stop, they would be able to reach in three to four days.

    Yu Youyao had been dyed for ten days. Even if she had been attacked by mountain bandits, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so long.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I identally sprained my ankle on the way, so we traveled more slowly. I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to travel, so I simply admired the scenery along the way. Thus, I was a few dayste.¡±

    Xie Jingliu was very smart. He immediately knocked her forehead angrily. ¡°I knew it. Previously, our Great-Grandfather suggested that we leave separately and had to leave first. Why didn¡¯t you stop him? You originally nned to send us away long ago and be a heroine yourself. You¡¯re really bold.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked aggrieved. She covered her forehead and red at him. ¡°Third Cousin, why are you like this? I¡¯m already grown up, but you¡¯re still knocking on my head. If you do this again, I¡¯ll tell our Grandmother that you¡¯re bullying me.¡±

    Xie Jingliu was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°You¡¯re still aggrieved. When we get home, let¡¯s see how you answer to our Grandmother.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face fell as she looked at her Third Cousin intively.

    Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t stand such an expression and his tone softened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you sprained your ankle? Was your injury serious?¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt my bones. Auntie is good at massage. After recuperating for a few days, I¡¯m fine.¡± As she spoke, she revealed the front of her shoes under her dress. Her dress blocked the socks at the right time. ¡°I can already walk. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±

    After the swelling in her feet subsided, she did not bandage it tightly anymore.

    She was also wearing ordinary shoes, so she must be fine. Xie Jingliu heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. When Grandmother askster, tell her that you were sitting in the carriage and didn¡¯t let the mountain bandits crash into you. Seeing that the scenery along the way is not bad. You weren¡¯t in a hurry either. You sprained your ankle during the trip.¡±

    The men in the family could most likely guess what was going on in the area of Anshan. In order to prevent their Grandmother from worrying, they had been avoiding the main point. With him covering up from the side, they could also muddle through.

    Yu Youyao immediately cheered. ¡°Third Cousin, you¡¯re the best.¡±

    She was usually like a little adult, but when she needed help, she was more coquettish and obedient than anyone else. Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t say that I bullied you.¡±

    Yu Youyao blinked with an innocent expression, as if to say, ¡°What are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Xie Jingliu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Grandfather and the others are still waiting at home.¡±

    Xie Jingliu arranged for a servant to return to the residence in advance to report. He got on his horse and followed the princess¡¯s phoenix carriage.

    The princess¡¯s phoenix carriage had four horses and four wheels. It was covered in jewels.

    There were more than a thousand You soldiers guarding Liancheng. In front, there were two rows on the left and the right respectively, with 25 people in each row. Thus, there were a total of 100 elite cavalry opening the way.

    Each cavalry soldier was wearing cotton armor and sitting high on the back of his horse. He had a long and a short knife on each side of his waist. He held the reins of his horse in one hand and the hilt of the knife at his waist with the other. He was ready to charge at any time.

    The warhorse under him was strong and valiant. It gently raised its hooves and smashed them down heavily, making a clicking sound that could always make one¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    There were two teams of elite cavalry on each side of the carriage.

    Behind the carriage were a hundred soldiers in heavy iron armor.

    Just this heavy armor alone weighed more than 60 kilograms. They were carrying a heavy saber on their backs. This heavy saber was the famous Mo saber from the Tang Dynasty. It weighed 20 to 30 kilograms.

    This was the Mo Dao team that King Li of Zhou had once use to defeat his enemies on the battlefield.

    They could be said to be the most brutal and bloody heavy-armored soldiers in history.

    At that time, the You armycked supplies and it was still difficult to fight the Di people. The warhorses were exhausted and could not be replenished, so they could only use infantry to charge. However, how could the infantry resist the valiant Di people¡¯s cavalry?

    It was inevitable that there would be too many casualties.

    Helpless, King Li of Zhou established the Mo Saber Team.

    He chose 1,000 elite soldiers to wear heavy armor and equipped them with Mo sabers. They also practiced the Mo Saber Formation. Later, when the Mo Saber Formation waspleted and they had just fought with the Di people, they could cut people and horses to the ground with a single strike.

    They had achieved an infantry charge.

    However, the Mo saber had an extremely high requirement for soldiers. The armor on their bodies and their weapons added up to more than 50 kilograms. When swinging the Mo saber, one needed to exert great strength and pull out the power of the mountains and rivers. Very few people could charge forward andplete the charge.

    The forging process of a Mo saber was also veryplicated. It took two to three years toplete a saber.

    As Di people were good at riding, the Mo saber was a sharp weapon to restrain the cavalry. Therefore, the soldiers of the You army were equipped with Mo sabers. However, as the production was low, there were only about 20 sabers a year.

    It was difficult to use the Mo saber, and it had too high a requirement on the quality of the soldiers. There were not many soldiers who could use it.

    At first, it did not y much role on the battlefield.

    Gradually, it was ced in the military warehouse.

    It wasn¡¯t until King Li of Zhou trained the Mo Saber Team that the reputation of the 1,000 Mo saber users reappeared.

    Therefore, the Mo Saber Team was also the army¡¯s trump card.

    In addition to these hundred swordsmen, there were almost a thousand light cotton-armored infantry behind them.

    The majestic group was in unison. Wherever they went, themoners retreated and knelt to wee them.

 Chapter 854 - 854: Ask About the Gift

    Chapter 854 - 854: Ask About the Gift

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao was a little at a loss. Although she had been conferred the title of princess and had also traveled on a phoenix carriage, the etiquette was not enforced. Themoners did not have to kneel down to wee her. They only had to retreat to avoid collision.

    Xie Jingliu, who was riding beside the carriage, smiled. ¡°The three provinces of Liaodong are bitterly cold. Themoners have limited crops to farm, and the food they can obtain is also limited. In addition, with the nobles in charge, themoners often don¡¯t have enough to eat.¡±

    ¡°Xiangping City was the first batch of beneficiaries of the sweet potatoes. Everyone explored and nted sweet potatoes, and the sweet potatoes had already be their main food. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence spared no effort to publicize your merit. Your reputation as a living Bodhisattva had first spread from Xiangping City. There were evenmoners who built a shrine for you, made statues, and worshiped you every day.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly remembered that her original intention for nting sweet potatoes was to ensure that green vines filled the fields, that there would be no famine in the world, and that all the people in the world would be happy.

    It was achieved in Xiangping City.

    When the sweet potatoes were sessfully promoted in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, more people would not starve anymore.

    The ancient city of Xiangping was very big. Yu Youyao opened the window and saw many shops along the way. There were also all kinds of small stalls by the roadside. There were government officials patrolling the streets from time to time. Themoners¡¯ clothes were shabby, but they were still neat. All of them were in good spirits. The people at the border were tall and strong, and their voices were loud. The streets were not prosperous, but they still looked noisy.

    The men and women on the streets had magnanimous expressions as they walked freely without any reservations.

    There were young and beautiful women walking on the street, causing the men to stare at them dishonestly. The women did not seem to be embarrassed at all. They even red back righteously, and some even scolded them back shrewishly. Usually, they would cause the men tough and even whistle frivolously. When others saw this, they would alsough kindly without any malice.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and chuckled.

    Xiangping City was the first county in Liaodong. The carriage traveled in the city for another two hours before slowly stopping.

    Xie Jingliu dismounted. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao were the first to get out of the carriage. They drew the curtains on the left and the right. Auntie Xu followed them out. Only then did Yu Youyao leave the carriage. She stepped on a stool and was helped out of the carriage by Auntie Xu.

    The weather in Xiangping was wet and cold. It was already March, and the weather suddenly became hot and cold. It was also a little piercing.

    Auntie Xu took a waist-length cloak from the old woman and helped Yu Youyao tie it.

    Yu Youyao looked up and saw the noble family in front of her. There were three steps in front of the main door. There were two wooden pirs on both sides. The main door was painted in bronze, making it look simple and low-key. There was a que with the words ¡°Xie Residence¡± hanging on the door.

    At this moment, the entire Xie family was waiting at the door.

    Her maternal grandfather and grandmother were there.

    Eldest Uncle Xie Xun, Second Uncle Xie Liao, and Third Uncle Xie Tiao were there.

    Eldest Aunt Madam Yao, Second Aunt Madam Lin, and Third Aunt Madam Zheng were present.

    Eldest Cousin Xie Xingzhou, Second Cousin Xie Linyuan, Fourth Cousin Xie Yanqing, and Fifth Cousin Xie Yunze were also present.

    Seeing Yu Youyao get out of the carriage, Old Madam Xie was overjoyed. She quickly shouted, ¡°Hurry up and bring the brazier over. Cross it so that we can relieve our bad luck.¡±

    Immediately, an old woman shouted, ¡°The brazier is here.¡±

    The brazier was ced at the entrance. Old Madam Xie quickly said, ¡°My children and grandchildren will step over the fire and smoke. Bad luck will disappear and blessings will arrive. The family business will prosper and we won¡¯t be unhappy. The family will be harmonious and everything will prosper.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up her skirt, raised her legs, stepped over the brazier, and entered.

    Old Madam Xie smiled until her eyes narrowed. She quickly picked up the willow branch, dipped it in citrus water, and sprinkled it all over her body. She asked her, ¡°Is it clean?¡±

    This was an auspicious gift. It was done by her elders to chase away evil and avoid cmity. Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s smile deepened. She asked, ¡°Is it auspicious?¡±

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°It¡¯s auspicious!¡±

    Old Master Xie quickly said, ¡°Old Master is still waiting in the main hall. Hurry up and greet him.¡±

    Yu Youyao went to the main hall surrounded by her cousins.

    During this time, Old Madam Xie saw that Yu Youyao was walking strangely and quickly asked what was going on.

    Yu Youyao exined using the excuse she had made with her Third Cousin.

    Old Madam Xie did not suspect anything when Xie Jingliu chimed in from the side. She just felt sorry for her granddaughter. She held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and asked about the injury on her foot in detail.

    When they arrived at the main hall, Yu Youyao thanked the Old Master respectfully.

    Old Master Xie hurriedly said, ¡°Get up, get up. You sprained your ankle and haven¡¯t recovered fully. You have to be careful. Our family doesn¡¯t care about such superficial etiquette.¡±

    Old Madam Xie stepped forward and helped Yu Youyao up. ¡°Your Second and Third Uncles arrived in Xiangping in December. With King Yue Fei¡¯s help, they bought two adjacent three-way houses in Xiangping City. The third branch of the Xie Residence lives here, and the left side is for you to stay in. The few people in front of you have already arranged the courtyard long ago.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s maidservants all came to Xiangping first.

    ¡°Can the third branch live in a three-way house?¡± The Xie family had built a group of residences in Quanzhou, and every family lived in a three-way courtyard.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t bigger houses in Xiangping City, but because of the rules of respect and etiquette, ordinary families couldn¡¯t have a house that wasrger than a three-way house. They were also new here, so the ready-made houses didn¡¯t have everything they wanted. They might not be able to buy a suitable one even if they paid money.

    As soon as she entered the courtyard, she saw an independent four-part courtyard. The main house had two floors, with side houses on the east and west sides. There were also side courtyards of various sizes.

    The Xie Residence did not take in concubines. There were not many sons and daughters of concubines in the family. There were only a few people in the house, so it was definitely more than enough for them to live in a courtyard.

    However, with theparison of the Xie Residence in Quanzhou, it was inevitable that there would be a difference.

    Old Madam Xie also thought of the residence in Quanzhou and felt a little sad. ¡°It¡¯s enough to live in. There are few people in the Liaodong area, unlike Quanzhou, where every inch ofnd is made of gold. The residence takes up a lot of space, and theyout inside is also wide. There are many rooms and courtyards. The size of one courtyard is as big as a two-way courtyard in Quanzhou.¡±

    The North was far away from the authorities and the residentialnd was not expensive. However, they could not exceed the residential rules. They took advantage of the size of thend, theyout of the homes, and the number of small courtyards.

    King Yue Fei had helped to choose the residence, but their family had also taken a fancy to the size of this residence. Each courtyard was more than 460 square metersrge. The family could livefortably, so they bought it.

    Madam Wang also smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a small mountain behind our house. When we bought the house, we bought it along with it. When our family settles down in Xiangping City, we¡¯ll tten the mountain and build a few more courtyards. We¡¯re new here, so the first few days definitely won¡¯t go as nned. Fortunately, the entire family is in one ce. This is better than anything else. Theter days will definitely be better.¡±

    Everyone in the family lived in the courtyard, but she lived alone in arge residence. Yu Youyao felt that it was not suitable.

    Madam Lin held her hand. ¡°Other than being a youngdy of our family, you¡¯re also Princess Shaoyi, who has been personally conferred the title by the Imperial Court. You¡¯ve even lived in a five-way courtyard. It was only because you couldn¡¯t find a more suitable residence for the time being that I arranged for you to live in the courtyard beside us. When our family settles down, we¡¯ll expand the courtyard beside us.¡±

 Chapter 855 - 855: Yu Garden

    Chapter 855 - 855: Yu Garden

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Yu Youyao arrived in Xiangping, she should have moved into the Yue Fei Residence to be safe. However, the Xie family did not want to be separated from Yu Youyao.

    With Yu Youyao¡¯s current status, it was not suitable for them to live under the same roof.

    King Yue Fei had arranged for two adjacent residences. It was also apromise.

    Yu Youyao did not want to be separated from the Xie Residence. She did not interact with the Xie Residence like she did with her grandmother in the Yu Residence.

    However, true family members actually did not need to trouble themselves to please each other. They cared, respected, and took care of each other¡¯s feelings. Naturally, they were an inseparable family.

    Madam Zheng said gently, ¡°It¡¯s been a tiring journey. Go back and rest first. Tonight, the family will have a reunion meal. It can be considered a wee for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was mourning, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the family to hold a banquet.

    The two residences were built on a mountaintop. In the middle, there was a corridor that pierced through the mountain. It was like a ¡°green belt¡± that divided the two residences into two, like a pair of fish.

    There were ancient trees along the corridor, and strange stones stood tall. They were in a strange shape, and there were wild vines on the stones. There were unknown wild flowers.

    A side door opened in the middle of the two residences. After passing through the side door, Yu Youyao saw a green stone that was half the height of a person standing at the door of the residence opposite. The stone naturally showed the color of ake and a mountain.

    The words ¡°Yu Garden¡± were engraved on it.

    Yu Youyao looked at the familiar words steadily, and her eyes suddenly welled up.

    Madam Zheng smiled. ¡°This piece of Laoshan green stone has the texture of jade. The color is semi-transparent and unclear. Under different light, it will reflect different scenes. It¡¯s very strange. King Yue Fei named the residence ¡®Yu Garden¡¯. The words on it were also carved by him personally.¡±

    A woman¡¯s household could not be established in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and women could not leave their families to live alone.

    At this moment, the words ¡°Yu Garden¡± seemed to have broken the barrier that had been ced on her. She couldn¡¯t live alone without her family, but she could enjoy a unique courtyard and live as she pleased.

    Yin Huaixi had always understood her. Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°The Yu Garden is quite good.¡±

    Madam Zheng sent Yu Youyao to the next room and returned.

    Yu Youyao was excited. She ignored the fact that her ankle had yet to recover and wanted to stroll around the residence.

    Auntie Xu couldn¡¯t dissuade her. Thinking that she had walked a lot just now, she ordered a servant to carry the shoulder carriage. ¡°Let Dong Mei apany you. It¡¯s been a long journey. I¡¯ll go to the small kitchen to prepare a medicinal bath for you first and some food.¡±

    Theyout of the courtyard followed the terrain. There was a jade belt stream that meandered. It was also deep and hidden. The long corridor rose and fell ording to the mountain, winding into the pavilion with mountain rocks on the left and the right.

    It revealed a deep, simple, natural, and unrestrained aura.

    As they strolled, they arrived at the main courtyard.

    Seeing that the ce where the que had originally hung on the front door of the courtyard was still empty, Yu Youyao suddenly said, ¡°There is a famous musical piece called Jiushao. This will be renamed the Jiushao Courtyard.¡±

    From now on, it was truly her territory.

    Dong Mei helped Young Miss walk around the main courtyard.

    Dong Mei arrived early and introduced, ¡°Theyout of the main courtyard is a little simr to the Yi Water Courtyard. His Highness personally found a powerful craftsman and renovated it ording to the requirements. His Highness said that Young Miss is used to living in such a house. She can be more at ease if she lives in the same kind of house.¡±

    As soon as Yu Youyao walked over, she saw that there were pebbles of all sizes on the ground. The color, shape, and patterns of the pebbles were ever-changing, revealing thousands of patterns.

    Dong Mei exined, ¡°It¡¯s damp and bitterly cold. His Highness is worried that Young Miss won¡¯t be used to it. Anshan is rich in limestone, but limestone isn¡¯t as heat-resistant as pebbles. His Highness has made the decision toy outrge, smooth sea pebbles in the courtyard. The sea pebbles absorb moisture and resist the cold. The firece burns in winter. Not only is it heat-resistant, but it also transmits heat. In summer, sprinkle some water on the ground to relieve the heat. It¡¯ll be warm in winter and cold in summer.¡±

    There were fewerrge sea pebbles, and thergest could reach more than 30 feet (about 10 meters).

    The courtyard upied arge area. It was not easy to polish the sea pebbles, so it was impossible toplete it in just three months. Yin Huaixi must have arranged for someone to make preparations early in the morning.

    He had indeed put in a lot of effort.

    Dong Mei supported Yu Youyao and finally stopped under the old elm tree in the courtyard.

    Coincidentally, this was also a purple elm tree. It was even older than the one in the Xie Residence. Its roots were intertwined, like a huge dragon entrenched. It was strong and nted, spiraling up. The green cover above was like clouds, resemblingyers of green clouds that the ¡°dragon¡± spat out.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but think of the old elm tree that apanied her mother¡¯s growth in the Yi Water Courtyard. ¡°Was this purple elm nted here from the beginning?¡±

    Dong Mei nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The purple elm tree was already full of leaves. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°I¡¯ll get Auntie Xu to make elm leaf pie another day. When the elm tree grows, I can even make elm egg pancakes.¡±

    In the main house, there was an exquisite velvet nket. The furnishings in the house reflected the Yi Water Garden. In addition, there was a heated bed, a heated bed table, and a firece built with pebbles.

    Yu Youyao took a medicinal bath and washed away her fatigue from the journey. Suddenly, she felt a sense of stability that she had not felt for a long time.

    Auntie Xu brought lunch over.

    In addition to light and nourishing medicinal porridge, eggs, mushrooms, and so on, she had also prepared cold elm leaves and a golden and crispy elm leaf pie.

    The fresh and tender elm leaves tasted abnormally fresh with a little sweetness. It was a very simple and natural taste.

    It was cold in the north, so there were no wooden beds. Most of them slept on brick beds, making them look a little simple.

    Considering that Yu Youyao was used to a thousand-jointed bed, Yin Huaixi had set up a thousand-jointed bed room around the bed. It was no different from the thousand-jointed bed she usually slept in. It was wet and cold. Wood such as agarwood and old sandalwood were not as moist andfortable as elm trees, so old purple elm wood was used for all the materials.

    There was a jade nket woven with jade pieces on the bed.

    After traveling in the open for a few days, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a little tired and took a nap.

    When she woke up, it was already past midnight.

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao wash up. ¡°Uncle Sun and Butler Wen from the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence are here.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°When did Uncle Sune over? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± With a thought, she asked, ¡°The butler of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence is surnamed Wen? Is he an old man who used to be by the old Princess Consort¡¯s side?¡±

    The surname of the old princess consort¡¯s maiden family was Wen.

    Dong Mei picked out a green dress with embroidered branches, flowers, leaves, and a round cor. When she heard this, she said, ¡°Uncle Sun has only just arrived and asked us not to disturb the Princess Consort. As for Butler Wen, he used to be the old Princess Consort¡¯s escort and is very trusted by His Highness. Previously, when the Yu Residence was renovated, it was also Butler Wen who helped manage it inside and out.¡±

    Yu Youyao asked about Butler Wen. Then, she got up to enter the side room to change her clothes.

    It was more bitter and cold, and the clothes were heavier. The top with a round cor and big sleeves reached her calves. It was paired with a skirt that had eight pleats. Two to three inches of the top of the skirt and one or two inches of the bottom of the skirt were decorated with an exquisite andplicatedce. They resembled water ripples that rolled with delicate waves.

 Chapter 856 - 856: Settling Down

    Chapter 856: Settling Down

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Liu¡¯erbed Yu Youyao¡¯s hair into a swallow¡¯s tail hairstyle. Her hair was piled on top of her head, and a bun that resembled a swallow¡¯s tail was tied at the back of her head. Tasseled pearls and jade fell from the back of her hair, and there was a silver crown on her head.

    As the saying went, girls would wear a flower crown and dress with big sleeves and a round cor.

    This way, it would look good.

    After Yu Youyao was conferred the title of princess, she became more particr about her daily makeup and clothes.

    For example, the single conch and the Feixian buns were only worn when she was in her room. Most of the time, her hair wasbed into a solid bun. She also wore a small crown to show her solemnity and dignity.

    However, only married women in the Great Zhou Dynasty would tie their hair into a tight bun. Therefore, she left a swallow¡¯s tail bun behind her head to show her unmarried status.

    As she was mourning, her jewelry still consisted mainly of silver, jade, pearls, and so on.

    The people of the North were open-minded, so she rarely wore clothes that were too light. She still mainly wore dark clothes.

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao to the reception pavilion.

    Uncle Sun was still drinking his tea calmly.

    Butler Wen was neither thin nor fat, but his hair was white and his face was old. However, in fact, this old man who had apanied the main family and experienced many difficulties was only in his early fifties.

    Seeing Yu Youyaoe over, Butler Wen quickly stood up and bowed.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly stepped forward and helped him up. ¡°Butler Wen, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. The apanying maidservants in front of me have all been in the capital since they were young. When they came to Xiangping City, they were also unfamiliar with the ce. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help manage all the matters in the Yu Residence.¡±

    There were deep wrinkles at the corners of the butler¡¯s eyes, but he was very easy-going. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re too polite. His Highness misses you, so he specially instructed me not to let you down. In the past, His Highness relied on you to take care of him in the capital to recover. Now that you¡¯re in the North, it¡¯s his turn to take care of you.¡±

    Looking at the bright and elegant Yu Youyao, who was a bright woman that was hard toe across like the old princess consort, he couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    He only hoped that His Highness could marry the Little Princess Consort as soon as possible.

    Yu Youyao blushed at these words.

    Butler Wen¡¯s smile deepened, and he asked Uncle Sun to take Yu Youyao¡¯s pulse.

    Uncle Sun rubbed his fingers and closed his eyes. As he stroked his long beard, he said after a while, ¡°Your qi and blood are a little insufficient. It¡¯s mostly caused by fatigue and worry. It¡¯s not a big problem. In the future, use more food to nourish your qi and blood. Rx and recuperate for a while.¡±

    It was still thanks to the prescription she had previously obtained from Imperial Physician Hu in the capital. However, after recuperating for a while, her illness had mostly recovered.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Sun.¡±

    Uncle Sun nced at her. ¡°If there¡¯s discord in your qi and blood, it will cause all kinds of illnesses.¡± He put down his teacup. ¡°Although it¡¯s bitterly cold in the North, the Feng Shui in your residence was personally set up by Little Yin and ispatible with the Xie family¡¯s yin and yang. The Xie family is kind to others. It¡¯s a family with umted goodwill and there¡¯s plenty of good fortune. When the two are intertwined, the vitality will be longsting and is meant to nourish your lives. As long as you don¡¯t poke your nose into the business for others and stay here for long, you¡¯ll have the benefit of recuperating.¡±

    Neo-Daoism and Feng Shui emphasized the interaction of essence, qi, and spirit, which corresponded to the human heart, body, and mind respectively. One had to cultivate the heart, nourish their nature, and enhance the spirit.

    One had to rx, achieve harmony in their body, and have a calm mind.

    If she stayed in such a good residence for a long time, she would be able to achieve the effect of recuperation and would naturally be able to settle down.

    Therefore, all three were indispensable.

    Yin Huaixi had spent a lot of effort on renovating this courtyard. He had even meticulously arranged every flower, tree, mountain, and river.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. ¡°No wonder as soon as I entered the courtyard, I felt that this ce was vast and open, making me feel rxed, as if I was unrestrained. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so proficient in this.¡±

    Uncle Sun rolled his eyes. ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s not good at this. He¡¯s asked me for advice on theyout of the flowers and trees inside.¡±

    ¡°This is already very impressive.¡± Yu Youyao spoke quickly and habitually defended Yin Huaixi. Seeing Uncle Sun blowing his beard and ring at her, she quickly pretended to be shocked. ¡°Uncle Sun, do you actually know feng shui?¡±

    Uncle Sun immediately sat up straight and stroked his beard with one hand, pretending to be unfathomable. ¡°The Sun family is the descendant of the King of Medicine. The King of Medicine advocates Daoism, and what he has learned includes Daoist medicine, and Daoist medicine also includes Feng Shui. As a descendant, I can¡¯t help but dabble in it.¡±

    nts were formed by vitality. Every nt had its own unique function. Only by cing them in a suitable position could they grow lushly and unleash other characteristics.

    Take elm wood for example!

    In Feng Shui, it was believed that elm trees tended towards the yang. They were yang trees that could guard the residence, ward off evil spirits, and allow one to settle down.

    In pharmacology, elm wood had four purposes, namely for medicine, food, reward, and y. It had the effect of turning sunlight into moisture and calming the mind and soul. Living in a ce with lush elm wood could help one sleep and calm the mind. It was a longevity tree.

    From the perspective of a schr, elm trees appealed to all and portrayed an image of determination.

    Different cultures achieved a subtle harmony with regards to elm wood. It was beneficial to humans and harmless. Living on the elm wood was naturally beneficial to the body.

    Therefore, it was auspicious.

    Yu Youyao looked at him with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    A true Daoist doctor had knowledge from dozens or even hundreds of fields, such as medicinal herbs, alchemy, physiognomy, astronomical phenomena, feng shui, fate, and so on.

    Meanwhile, Daoist doctors pursued learning, prudence, discernment, and observantness. They werepletely opposite to those people who only had half-baked knowledge and were blindly superstitious.

    Uncle Sun had painstakingly studied the inheritance left behind by the King of Medicine. He did not spend much effort on treating illnesses and saving people.

    Some people felt that Uncle Bo learned a lot of medical skills for nothing, and he did not want to save anyone. It was against the path of a doctor.

    However, Uncle Sun said earnestly, ¡°Someone has to study the good things left behind by our ancestors. Now, each generation is worse than thest. If the inheritance is gone and good things are lost, it¡¯s inevitable that future generations will think of them as dregs when they are mentioned again. Everyone thinks that only good things are worth passing on. If the inheritance of the Daoist doctors is broken, does that mean that what our ancestors have isn¡¯t good? However, they¡¯re clearly good.¡±

    Uncle Sun cleared his throat and nced at Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯ve set up a pharmaceutical school in Xiangping City. I teach for two hours every three days. As long as you¡¯re interested in medicine, anyone cane to ss. Those who are listening only need to personally go up the mountain every time and pick a medicinal herb to cultivate. If you have anything in the future, look for me at the pharmaceutical school.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood immediately. ¡°Are you going to choose a sessor?¡±

    With such a wide, there would definitely be many people who woulde to listen to the ss. However, as time passed, the people who could really persevere and learn were good students who were really interested in medicine, and were determined and talented.

    Regardless of whether she could learn everything that Uncle Sun had learned, even if she could inherit one thing, it was already very impressive.

    Early on, learning medicine required memorizing soup recipes, distinguishing medicine, and recognizing medicinal properties. Even if one couldn¡¯t read, they could still learn.

    Students who were illiterate also had a chance toe into contact with literacy.

    Currently, there were more than 2,300 medicinal herbs with medicinal effects recorded in the Medicine Manual. One only needed to remember the names of each medicinal herb and put in more effort. One could copy and read more in ss. When one finished learning the Medicine Manual, they would be able to recognize all the words they needed to.

 Chapter 857 - 857: Big Liar

    Chapter 857: Big Liar

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At the mention of this, Uncle Sun¡¯s expression drooped and he red at her angrily. ¡°Previously, I asked you to learn medicine from me, but you refused. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have to show my face outside at such an old age and work so hard to choose a sessor. Hmph!¡±

    Moreover, when she learned about incense and medicine, not only could she restore lost recipes, but she could also constantly innovate on the basis of a type of incense and create a brand new incense recipe or medicine.

    For example, the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill, her ointments, and the Tianze Fragrance Pill were all not inferior to medicinal pills.

    Incense and medicine came from the same source. They were indispensable for mixing, treating, and nourishing. Almost all spices also had medicinal properties when they were fragrant. Blending incense medicine or prescriptions typically required a huge amount of pharmacology learning and rich knowledge of Dao medicine to support it.

    This was why he valued Yu Youyao.

    His talent was not as good as Yu Youyao¡¯s, so he was stillcking in studying the wisdom of his predecessors.

    However, Yu Youyao could innovate.

    Now that he was choosing a sessor, he could also choose good students with talent, perseverance, and temperament. However, it was difficult to find someone like Yu Youyao, who could bring Daoist medicine to greater heights.

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful. Every time he saw her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.

    Yu Youyao looked innocent. She quickly picked up her teacup and pretended that she was drinking tea, as if she hadn¡¯t heard him clearly.

    Just this personality alone made Uncle Sun look heartbroken and helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve only taken a fancy to two sessors in my life. One ispletely uninterested in medical skills, and the other is busy elsewhere.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little curious. Who was the first person Uncle Sun had taken a fancy to?

    Then!

    Uncle Sun started nagging. ¡°The most hateful person is that kid, Little Yin. He¡¯s been bad since he was young. He clearly knows that I¡¯ve traveled all over the country to choose a sessor. Later, when I finally took a fancy to him, he tried his best to keep me hanging.¡±

    This was really unexpected but reasonable. Yu Youyao looked sympathetic.

    She knew it. Uncle Sun was focused on studying medicine and had given many prescriptions to others regardless of whether they knew medicine or not. ording to him, ¡°Only things that are useful to others have the value of inheritance.¡±

    The logic was very simple. Since this prescription had helped the other party, it would naturally be passed down from generation to generation.

    Therefore, Uncle Sun rarely treated people.

    Why was it so easy for King Li of Zhou to invite him back to the residence to treat his blood problem?

    It turned out that he had taken a fancy to Yin Huaixi and wanted to take him in as his disciple.

    He deliberately sent himself to Yin Huaixi¡¯s door.

    ¡°¡­ Later on, he said that he¡¯s never heard of my name and questioned my medical skills. In order to prove my medical skills, I went to the army and taught the military doctors three years of medical skills.¡±

    ¡°Later, he said that his father didn¡¯t really want him to learn medicine, so I found a military doctor in the army andpiled what I had learned into a book, giving it to King Li of Zhou to show my sincerity.¡±

    ¡°After I finished writing the book, he felt that it was too difficult to get started with medicine. I could only write down my experience in medicine¡­¡±

    In order to choose a sessor, he had beenpletely taken advantage of. This¡­ This was simply saddening.

    Yu Youyao looked sympathetic. She cleared her throat and said righteously, ¡°The path of medicine is difficult. Instead of aimlessly finding a sessor who might or might not exist, it¡¯s better topile all the ssics, experiences, and encounters you¡¯ve learned from in your life into a book for future generations. Isn¡¯t this another way of inheritance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that theter schrs might not have your insights, but the medical path is long. There¡¯s a long way to go. One has to cultivate it profoundly and tirelessly. They have to keep striving. There¡¯s an old saying that people learn from the mistakes of their predecessors. People also seek the old and discover the new. This is the right path for an inheritance.¡±

    Uncle Sun raised his eyebrows and snorted.

    Back then, he had been fooled by Little Yin into selling himselfpletely. It was as if he had been sold and helped them count the money from the sale. In the end, he tied himself to their ship.

    Later on, he realized that this person came from the Ghost Valley and was a big liar.

    Yu Youyao sat up straight and said dignifiedly, ¡°Although my Neenth Brother didn¡¯t inherit your medical skills, he helped you write the medicine book. You¡¯re not on the same path, but you¡¯re better than people from the same path. You¡¯re also acquaintances who only met for no reason.¡±

    Uncle Sun nced at her from the corner of his eye, but agreed with her.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the North back then. After all, not everyone could gather hundreds of thousands of military doctors to debate medicine with him and learn from everyone.

    It was also because of this that he acknowledged Yin Huaixi¡¯s breadth of mind and knowledge.

    Uncle Sun still refused to give up. He put down the teacup in his hand and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve left the Yu Residence ande to the North. Can you consider learning medicine from me?¡±

    Seeing that Uncle Sun¡¯s hair and beard were all white, Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat. Even saying the word ¡°no¡± made her feel that she hadmitted a heinous crime. She quickly picked up her tea and pretended to be dead.

    She wasn¡¯t listening. She wasn¡¯t listening. Uncle Sun was reciting scriptures.

    Uncle Sun tried his best to persuade her. ¡°The people of the North are valiant and don¡¯t have many rules. There are many female military doctors in the army, and incense and medicinee from the same source. You¡¯re already very aplished in incense and medicine, so you can learn medical skills with half the effort. You don¡¯t have to treat illnesses and save people. You just have to practice some pharmacology and medical theories. Don¡¯t just talk about it on paper. From now on, focus on inheriting the medical path and learn from everyone. Innovate and learn.¡±

    Learning about incense and medicine required learning a huge amount of pharmacological and medical knowledge.

    Yu Youyao maintained a sense of reverence for medical skills. It was impossible for her to be a respected doctor like Imperial Physician Shi, nor was it possible for her to spend her life studying the medical path like Uncle Sun. She couldn¡¯t do it without distractions, nor could she bear the weight of this ¡°inheritance.¡±

    Uncle Sun¡¯s mouth had dried. He finally stopped to drink his tea.

    Seeing this, Butler Wen took this opportunity to speak up and help Yu Youyao out. ¡°The Princess¡¯s status is noble and important. The Yu Residence also needs to send troops to guard it. With the size andyout of the residence, we have to set up a guardhouse in the residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief, then frowned.

    She did not have a clear understanding and approval of the princess¡¯s identity.

    She also did not like to show off her status as a princess. The changes in her clothes and essories were also on the surface, in case anyone thought that she was neglecting the rules of respect.

    Butler Wen noticed the change in her emotions. Seeing that she did not raise any objections, he continued, ¡°The Yu Residence has eight hundred-manmanders. Five of them are in charge of guarding the area outside the courtyard. Two of them are in charge of the internal defense of the courtyard. One of them is in charge of patrolling the courtyard. There are a total of 800 guards people. As the Princess was invited by His Highness, all the expenses of hiring themanders will be borne by King Yue Fei.¡±

    Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of imperial family member, so she should enjoy a portion of the honor of having guards. However, women of the Great Zhou Dynasty did not establish their own sects, and the Imperial Court had not bestowed the residence of a princess. It was not appropriate for her to be so tant, lest she went overboard.

    In the name of protecting Princess Shaoyi¡¯s safety, Butler Wen had reduced most of the rules on the basis of the guards in the residence. There were only a hundred-manmanders and not thousand-manmanders. No one could find fault with it.

 Chapter 858 - 858: Siblings

    Chapter 858 - 858: Siblings

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After all, the North was not as peaceful as the capital. There were powerful enemies on the outside and nobles on the inside. Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as Butler Wen says.¡±

    Butler Wen smiled and nodded. ¡°In addition, the Princess has just arrived and there¡¯s not enough manpower in the residence. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be unfair to you. I brought a group of people over today and taught them the rules in the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence. It¡¯s convenient to use them. Why don¡¯t you use them first? You can choose a suitable servant after settling down.¡±

    From the capital to Xiangping, the people who served Yu Youyao were all arranged by Old Madam Yu in the Jade Courtyard.

    Most of them were born into the family and had served them for generations.

    For example, when Liu¡¯er and Xia Tao signed the death contract, she had also made it clear that if they did not want to follow, they could take the return contract for free. However, there were a few people who were determined to serve her.

    The Yu Residence was a little bigger than the Xie Residence. Although there was only was three-way house, it upied three to four fields (each field upies 666 square meters, resulting in a total area of 2,000 square meters) and required a lot of servants.

    Butler Wen had thought it through. Since he had already made preparations, this group of people would definitely be trustworthy.

    Yu Youyao had no need to decline. ¡°Thank you, Butler Wen.¡±

    Butler Wen quickly took the name list and handed it to Yu Youyao.

    After Yu Youyao took a closer look at the list, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Butler Wen was really meticulous. The details of these servants were written in detail on the list.

    She would decide how to arrange the manpower in the Yu Garden herself.

    The actual number of people on the list only guaranteed the basic operations of the Yu Garden. If they wanted to improve their manpower, the Yu Garden would need to find another brokerage house, choose suitable people, and train them themselves.

    Moreover, Yu Youyao had also seen some familiar people on the list. They had served in the Qingqu Courtyard earlier.

    Among them was Nanny Lu.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and understood Butler Wen¡¯s painstaking efforts.

    In the past, when she lived in a small courtyard, only the third branch lived in the courtyard. The people who were previously serving them was enough.

    After all, the Yu Garden was a little bigger. It was a little difficult for the third branch to manage an entire residence. Nanny Lu was familiar with her. Not only could she help Yu Youyao familiarize herself with Xiangping and integrate into life here, but she could also help manage the matters in the residence. It was more appropriate than going out to look for someone herself.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had no objections, the butler took out another box. ¡°His Highness ordered me to teach them. When I was teaching them, he also made it clear that he wanted to send them to the Yu Garden to serve the Princess. Their contracts are all here. Since the Princess has epted them, they¡¯ll be the people of the Yu Garden in the future. They¡¯ll listen to the Princess¡¯s orders.¡±

    Wherever the contract was, the servants would be loyal to whoever the owner of the contracts was. It also further showed her position that the butler had not interfered in the inner residence of the Yu Garden.

    Butler Wen was magnanimous, so Yu Youyao was naturally not dissatisfied. This matter was settled just like that.

    Butler Wen had also brought a lot of specialties of Xiangping City and expensive medicinal herbs and spices. Before he left, he said, ¡°The Yu Garden and the Yue Fei Residence are only separated by a street. There¡¯s a shortcut in the middle. You¡¯ll reach there in half an hour at most. Princess, when you¡¯re free, you have toe to the residence to y.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded to show agreement.

    Uncle Sun still refused to give up. ¡°Remember to consider what I just said. When you change your mind,e to the pharmacy school to look for me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao sent Uncle Sun and Butler Wen off with a helpless expression. She turned around and handed the name list to Auntie Xu. ¡°I¡¯ll leave all the matters in the outer courtyard to Nanny Lu. Arrange the matters in the inner courtyard in the same way that the inner courtyard of the Jade Courtyard. I¡¯ll have to trouble Auntie to take care of the matters in my residence. Dong Mei will arrange the rest.¡±

    She had handed the authority of the outer courtyard manager to Nanny Lu.

    Although the outer courtyard was important, the people from the third branch around Yu Youyao were all close to her. It was not appropriate to let anyone into the outer courtyard. Nanny Lu had been in charge of managing the entire Jade Courtyard in the past and was familiar with this. There was naturally no need to mention her ability. Everyone would be convinced by this arrangement.

    The group of people that Butler Wen had brought were all arranged to serve in the outer courtyard. Auntie Xu brought Old Madam Sun, Auntie Tao, and Auntie Zhao to the outer courtyard to pick people.

    After a long afternoon, the guards were arranged and managed by Third Commander Yin.

    The people from the Yu Garden had also been put in ce, and they had already started nning.

    The next day, Yu Youyao got up at dawn. After breakfast, she went to the connecting buildings in the inner and outer courtyards. There were more than a hundred servants, each male and female, standing in the courtyard obediently.

    Yu Youyao knew that ever since King Li of Zhou set a precedent, there had been arrangements to amodate the orphans of martyrs. Some had been nurtured into secret guards, some had been sent to the army, some had been sent to work in the manor, and some had learned a skill and continued to work for the residence. Those who were unwilling to ept the above arrangements were also released from the residence to live.

    These servants were more or less rted to the You army.

    Xia Tao took out the name list. When they heard her name, the servants woulde forward and kowtow to Yu Youyao. They would also briefly tell her about their family background, what they were good at, and where they were on duty.

    This was the first time they had seen their master. A smart person knew how to perform in front of her and leave a good impression on her. They would also have a better future. An honest person would naturally do their job.

    From a young age, Yu Youyao could almost tell their general personalities.

    Yu Youyao recognized the servants one by one and gave them a few more words of advice before returning to the Jiushao Courtyard.

    At this moment, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Fourth Young Master is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Not long after, Xia Tao led Yu Shansi into the house.

    Yu Shansi was already ten years old and had grown a lot taller. He was wearing a set of green stone patterns. After not seeing him for a long time, his eyes had widened a little, and his every move was calm and generous.

    Yu Youyao still remembered that on the day Madam Yang was sent back to her maiden home, Yu Shansi had a timid expression. He had taken an expensive jade pendant and a bag of broken silver and asked her to pass it to Bi Tao.

    This action made Yu Youyao think highly of her. ¡°Sheep have the grace of kneeling in front of their mother¡¯s breasts, and crows have the righteousness of nourishing their parents. If he advanced by his own, it would be good for his mother-son rtionship.¡±

    At the very least, she still had her grandmother¡¯s protection. Yu Shansi was neither a legitimate son nor the son of a concubine, and he was hated by Yu Zongzheng. In the future, he would only be another ¡°Little Youyao¡± in the residence.

    In the end, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this. She decided to bring Yu Shansi away from the Yu Residence. A man¡¯s ambition was to travel in all directions. His future fate would depend on him.

    Now, it seemed that Yu Shansi had not let her down.

    Yu Shansi looked happy, but he suppressed it and bowed respectfully to Yu Youyao. ¡°Hello, Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    Yu Shansi moved over and sat beside Yu Youyao. ¡°As soon as my Eldest Sister entered the city yesterday, I received the news. I originally wanted toe over to visit you, but I thought that you had worked hard along the way, so I waited for the entire night beforeing over today.¡±

    He looked at his Eldest Sister with joy and admiration.

 Chapter 859 - 859: Lushan Academy

    Chapter 859 - 859: Lushan Academy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the past, in the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao had taken care of Yu Shansi but also distanced herself from him. She did not expect that after leaving the capital, she would no longer have any grudges with Yu Shansi.

    She smiled and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    Yu Shansi subconsciously shook his head. ¡°I only allowed half a day off, so¡­¡± I left for the Yu Garden at dawn.

    ¡°You can¡¯t skip breakfast for a day. You have to be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Yu Youyao looked at Yu Shansi and instructed gently. After saying that, she instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Go to the small kitchen and see if there¡¯s anything to eat. Bring some over.¡±

    Xia Tao bowed and left.

    Only the siblings were left in the reception pavilion. Yu Shansi quickly asked, ¡°Is my Eldest Sister feeling better?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°I¡¯m much better. I¡¯ll be fine after recuperating a little more in the future.¡± At this point, she changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯ve been in the North for so long. Are you used to it?¡±

    Yu Shansi also nodded. ¡°The North is quite good. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence has also taken good care of me. I¡¯m studying at the Lushan Academy now and living in a school building.¡±

    Then, he chatted about many things in the academy.

    The academy did not allow servants to be brought along. The students had to handle their daily lives themselves. Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan only conducted half a day of sses every day and taught as they pleased. They would teach whatever they thought of and stuck to the rules. How much they could learn depended on themselves.

    There were no examinations in the academy, nor was there apetition for knowledge. However, every month, the teacher would bring the students out to travel for ten days. They would visit famous mountains and rivers, go to the small courtyards of farmers, engage in farming, and so on. After that, they would ask every student to submit a piece of homework or articles, paintings, music, calligraphy, and so on.

    In the academy, not only did it teach Confucian ssics, including the Four Books and Five ssics, as well as the Three Fundamental Bonds and Five Constant Virtues, but it also taught Taoism, Buddhism, and so on.

    They taught preparatory literary studies, but they didn¡¯t just teach this.

    The academy was divided into the east courtyard and the west courtyard. The east courtyard provided systematic learning, but they did not require students topare their knowledge.

    The west courtyard taught military strategies and martial arts.

    It could be said that the students were good at both civil and military matters.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. It turned out that Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan had opened an academy in the North because of Yin Huaixi.

    When it came to teaching, Yin Huaixi was the first to say, ¡°The teaching content includes the Four Books and Five ssics, and the Three Principles and Five Changes, but it¡¯s not restricted to Confucianism and Daoism.¡±

    Out of the eight-part essay of the imperial examination, two questions were required toe from the Four Books and the Five ssics. The answers to the questions had toe from Zhu Xi¡¯s Annotations to the Four Books and the Three Principles and Five Changes. Since the students had to argue based on the questions, the candidates¡¯ freedom to exin was limited.

    The range of questions and answers restricted the thoughts of the candidates. Therefore, in order to take the examination, the only books that the candidates could study mechanically were the Four Books and Five ssics, and the Three Principles and Five Changes.

    If they studied the books mechanically, they would only be bookish.

    The imperial examination was to choose outstanding talents in all aspects, not mediocre people who only took the examination for the sake of it.

    The eight-part essay only contained foolish wisdom.

    Only culture could enrich a person¡¯s horizons, knowledge, and breadth of mind.

    Looking at the past dynasties, the prosperity of culture also represented the prosperity of a dynasty.

    She did not expect that in just three to four months, the academy had already done well. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Are you able to keep up with your studies?¡±

    Yu Shansi hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°My foundation is not bad. In addition, Mr. Hu Shan cares about his rtionship with the Yu Residence and usually gives me a lot of guidance. I can still keep up.¡±

    However, in the end, he was not as agile as his Big Brother and the others.

    After entering the Lushan Academy, he realized that Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan were famous. Students from all over the country came to study, and it was difficult to enter the academy.

    Although his foundation was not bad, he was still a little mediocrepared to the other students in the academy. It was all thanks to his Eldest Sister that he could enter the academy to study.

    He recalled that in the past, when he was in the residence, every time his Third Sister asked him about his studies, she would say that she was encouraging him, but her eyes subconsciously revealed disappointment.

    Thinking about it, His Big Sister would be very disappointed!

    Yu Youyao smiled again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you a set of notes earlier? There¡¯s a lot of logic in it. You should study more often and test it with your studies. I think you¡¯ll gain something.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had written the notes for her in the past. There were more than ten books, including the Four Books and Five ssics, Heavenly Works, and history books.

    As everyone at home liked the books, she got someone to make a few copies and give them to her siblings.

    Yu Youyao paused for a moment. ¡°I sent you to Wushan Academy because Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan are very reasonable. It¡¯s also good for you to learn from them and broaden your horizons. Your studies are your own. If you feel that you¡¯ve benefited, you¡¯ve learned.¡±

    Hearing her sincere words and ordinary tone, Yu Shansi finally felt relieved. ¡°Shansi has learned something.¡±

    Yu Youyao tested his studies again. The questions she set weren¡¯t too difficult, but they often seemed tricky. He needed to apply what he had learned, integrate them, and change flexibly before he could answer.

    Yu Shansi was not fluent in answering, but he was stillmendable. It was obvious that his foundation was indeed solid.

    Yu Youyao was quite satisfied and subconsciously smiled.

    This also made Yu Shansi feel relieved.

    Next, the two of them chatted about the recent situation.

    Yu Youyao told her about what she had seen and heard along the way from Quanzhou to Xiangping City.

    Yu Shansi had also mentioned that earlier, the teacher had brought the students to the countryside to help plow. They had gone to look at the sweet potato seedlings, watched the breeding of silkworm eggs, and so on.

    After that, Yu Shansi couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Big Sister, I don¡¯t know.¡± He stammered and lowered his head uneasily. Even his voice became much softer. ¡°How¡¯s the capital?¡±

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup and did not hide anything. ¡°The capital is still the same. The Yu Residence is fine. Previously, there was news from the n that Yu Zongzheng had raised the status of Concubine Jiang to his wife. Our Third Sister is praying for our Grandmother in the n¡¯s nunnery. Our Father takes good care of her and often sends some expensive medicinal herbs and supplements to nourish her body.¡±

    If she did not do anything wrong, she was not afraid of ghosts knocking on her door. She felt that she was worthy of anyone in the Yu Residence, so she could naturally mention it calmly.

    Her grandmother did not deliberately hide everything that had happened in the residence from Yu Shansi. Yu Shansi was also at the age where he could tell right from wrong, so she would not bother to exin anything.

    She would only be the eldest daughter of the first wife, a woman of a noble family, and a sister.

    It was just right.

    No more, no less.

    Her conscience was clear.

    That was all.

    The grudge between her, Yu Jianjia, and Yang Shuwan had nothing to do with Yu Shansi, so she would not vent her anger on him. Whatever Yu Shansi thought was not within her n, so she would not care.

    Although she had brought Yu Shansi to the North because she ¡°sympathized¡± with him and couldn¡¯t bear to see his life ruined at such a young age, most of it was tomunicate with her and the Yu n and show them that although she had returned to her mother¡¯s n, she still cared about the Yu n.

    This way, they could all be rted to the n, and outsiders would not guess anything.

    Perhaps some people would find it unreasonable.

 Chapter 860 - 860: Human or Ghost?

    Chapter 860: Human or Ghost?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    But!

    Human hearts were reciprocal in the first ce. If Yu Shansi treated her sincerely, she would repay him with some sincerity.

    Yu Shansi was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    His tone revealed a hint of relief.

    Concubine Jiang¡¯s background was not bad. After she was promoted, Brother Ming would be promoted from the son of a concubine to the son of a legitimate wife. His father had a legitimate son, so why would he care about his son who wasn¡¯t born to a legitimate wife or a concubine?

    Their Third Sister had made a huge mistake and was sent back to the n. If she could pray for her grandmother in the nunnery for three years.

    Three yearster, she would fulfill her filial piety to her elders, and her reputation would not be bad. With her father¡¯s love for her, she would be able to marry into a wealthy family. He would prepare more dowry and match her with a family that had a better family background. In the future, she would have a good life and he would not have to worry about her.

    Yu Shansi thought about it. After his mother was locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence, his father treated him coldly. Then, he thought of his father¡¯s disgusted attitude towards him after his mother was divorced. He felt very ufortable, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    ¡°How¡¯s our Father?¡±

    Yu Shansi had enjoyed Yu Zongzheng¡¯s fatherly love, and those years of sincere love could not be faked. Yu Youyao also understood his conflicted feelings. ¡°He¡¯s quite good too.¡±

    However, he did not say that after Yu Zongshen went into mourning, Yu Zongzheng was not as sessful in the royal court as before. He was neither of high nor low status in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, nor could he interfere in the Imperial Court.

    He was already a little powerless.

    This was because he was the eldest son. The brothers had long separated, and their grandmother followed the eldest son. Furthermore, the eldest son had to observe a period of mourning for his parents. That was the rightful reason.

    Although no one openly used him of being unfilial, he was still exposed in the end, and his reputation was not as good as before.

    Although the n did not say anything explicitly, their tolerance and dissatisfaction with Yu Zongzheng for many years had reached its peak after their grandmother¡¯s sudden death.

    Perhaps Yu Zongzheng did not notice that he had already been marginalized by his family.

    Without the help and resources of the family, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Yu Zongzheng was marginalized in the royal court.

    Yu Zongzheng was greedy for power and greed. In the end, he would only end up with a disappointing oue.

    The oue was predestined.

    Therefore, she had never cared about Yu Zongzheng.

    The siblings had reunited after a long time and chatted a lot. Yu Youyao ordered someone to prepare lunch in advance.

    After the siblings finished their meal, Yu Shansi was about to return to the academy.

    Yu Youyao prepared some fine gold and silver, as well as a lot of incense and food. She sent a vehicle to send Yu Shansi off. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a courtyard for you in the Yu Garden. Come over when you¡¯re free. If you suffer in the academy, tell me. We won¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, but we don¡¯t have to be afraid of trouble. You usually have to take care of your health¡­¡±

    Yu Shansi¡¯s eyes welled up and he quickly lowered his head. ¡°I understand, Eldest Sister.¡±

    He suddenly thought of everything that had happened in the Yu Residence in the past.

    However, his memories came to an abrupt stop on the day he almost drowned.

    The day the nanny was sent out of the residence, she hade to look for him. When he found out that she was leaving, he tugged at her sleeve and cried as he apologized to her, saying that he would never hit Mo Cai again.

    A nanny was like half a mother.

    He had been fed by the nanny since he was young, and his daily life was taken care of by her. He had a deep rtionship with her.

    In the past, when the nanny was by his side, he did not think much of it.

    When he suddenly found out that the nanny was leaving, he panicked and was really afraid.

    The nanny also hugged him and cried. She said to him word by word, ¡°Miss Xia Tao and I brought Carpenter Li to check the railings by theke one by one. There can¡¯t really be a problem. Eldest Miss won¡¯t be negligent in such matters.¡±

    He was stunned when he heard this.

    However, the nanny did not exin anything and continued, ¡°Eldest Miss was not involved in the matter of moving the courtyard. First Madam was the one who arranged everything. Third Miss also sent someone close to her to help. Nanny Qin was even sent over early in the morning. That¡¯s why Nanny Qin was able toe and save the Fourth Young Master immediately after he drowned.¡±

    He did not understand suchplicated words, but he felt a sense of uneasiness for no reason.

    The nanny continued, ¡°You have to think carefully. Who was the one who deliberately gossiped and lured you to theke? No matter how busy the huge Songtao Courtyard is, it¡¯s not to the extent that everyone in front of you won¡¯t be free. Someone deliberately sent the people around you away and made you and Mo Cai alone by theke.¡±

    He shivered in fear.

    Then, she heard the nanny continue, ¡°Eldest Miss only said that the newly built railing was not firm and was a little loose. However, I was the first to rush over. It¡¯s obvious that the railing was not firm, but deliberately loosened.¡±

    ¡°After that, First Madam insisted that Eldest Miss had deliberately wanted to harm you. If Eldest Miss hadn¡¯t saved your life, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have been able to defend yourself.¡±

    Yu Shansi¡¯s mind went nk. Did someone deliberately harm him?

    There was no problem with the railing, and Yu Youyao did not interfere in the moving of the courtyard. He had also been saved by Yu Youyao, so he ruled out the possibility that Yu Youyao wanted to harm him.

    His mother had always doted on him the most, so it was even more impossible for her to harm him.

    Then who else could loosen the railing of the Songtao Courtyard without anyone noticing?

    Who else could quietly transfer all the people around him to help and leave him alone?

    Who else could understand his personality and use the servants¡¯ words to instigate him to go to theke to y?

    No matter how stupid he was, he understood that it was impossible for servants to do such a thing.

    There were only a few people in the main house.

    Concubine He was still locked up.

    The nanny continued, ¡°After your Nanny leaves, you have to think carefully about who exactly wants to harm you. You have to be a sensible person in the residence and not be a muddle-headed person. Eldest Miss and the Matriarch are kind. You have to get closer to them in the future to live well in the residence.¡±

    Thinking of his mother being locked up in the Tranquil Heart Residence, Yu Shansi subconsciously opened his mouth to ask, ¡°What about Third Sister? We¡¯re biological siblings. Why can¡¯t we get close to her and Yu Youyao?¡±

    Nanny tidied her clothes. ¡°You have to tell who¡¯s human and who¡¯s a ghost.¡±

    The person who had said these words to him was neither a maidservant nor a servant.

    She was the nanny who had been like a mother to him since he was young.

    An unbelievable thought suddenly appeared in Yu Shansi¡¯s heart, but he did not dare to continue thinking. He stubbornly believed that Yu Youyao had harmed him and his mother.

    However, in the end, he still recognized who was human and who was a ghost.

    Yu Shansi still remembered that on the day his mother was divorced, she had died on the way back to the main family. As she was a divorcee, her death no longer had anything to do with him. As a child, he did not even have the chance to mourn for his mother.

    That night, his grandmother also passed away.

    His Eldest Sister was clearly unable to suppress her grief, but she still found time to call him over and ask him solemnly, ¡°Before our Grandmother passed away, although she had arranged a way out for you, I still want to ask you if you¡¯re willing to leave the Yu Residence with me and live a bright future.¡±

    He opened his mouth, wanting to ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just coaxing our Grandmother to go in peace?¡±

    Was it really true?

    At that moment, he hesitated.

 Chapter 861 - 861: Locust Plague

    Chapter 861: Locust gue

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His Eldest Sister did not persuade him. She only said, ¡°Our Grandmother¡¯s funeral still needs to be handled for a while. Give me an answer after you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    In the following days, his father¡¯s disgusted attitude, the guidance and discussions behind the servants¡¯ backs, the pitiful gazes of the people around him, and the cold attitude of the nsmen¡­

    Everything around him changed.

    Only then did Yu Shansi understand his Eldest Sister¡¯s good intentions. His Eldest Sister, who should have hated him the most, would not be like his Third Sister, who coaxed him with honeyed words. His Third Sister calcted the pros and cons in her eyes and quietly weighed him in her heart. In order to fulfill her own wish, she could even sacrifice him and her mother.

    Yu Youyao had always been apetent eldest sister.

    When he was in the Yu Residence, she took good care of him.

    When he arrived in the North and was far away from his family, she took on the responsibility of teaching him, testing his studies, teaching him how to deal with people, and caring about his daily life.

    Worried that he was living a hard life in the school, she had prepared incense, medicine, tea, ink, paper, and an inkstone for him. She was also worried that he wouldn¡¯t get along well with his ssmates. She had also prepared gifts for him to give to others.

    Yu Youyao only returned to the Jiuxiao Courtyard after the carriage left the residence.

    Chun Xiao brought over the gift that Yu Shansi had brought.

    It was actually a small vat carved from jade, and it was made of an entire piece of jade. The craftsmanship of digging alone required superb skills. Jade was not mud. It was thick and hard. One needed a small tool to hollow out the middle bit by bit and polish it into shape. It required a lot of time, energy, and attention. If there was even the slightest mistake, the entire jade material would crack.

    The area around Anshan was rich in jade. The jade material was not top-notch, but it looked smooth. Coupled with Yu Shansi¡¯s meticulous carving, it looked natural.

    It was obvious that he had put in a lot of effort.

    Yu Youyao liked it very much, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll raise a daffodil thereter and ce it in the study.¡±

    ¡­ .

    After recuperating for a few more days, Yu Youyao¡¯s foot injury finally recovered.

    Nanny Yue had brought a few stewards over to greet Yu Youyao. They were all people who had participated in the sweet potato nting test back then, and Yu Youyao valued them very much.

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°Young Miss suggested the nting method of cutting vines. We spent a lot of time cutting flowers, but the flowers didn¡¯t grow. Meanwhile, we inadvertently inserted vines and the vines grew. We identally found the most productive nting method for the sweet potatoes. Therefore, the sweet potatoes were quickly and widely nted in the north and south. I discussed this matter with a few stewards who were trying to nt the sweet potatoes. We¡¯ll first focus on growing the seedlings like rice, fattening them and growing them. When the vines grow, we¡¯ll cut the vines and nt them around the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°This is a good method. The quality of the vines that are carefully nurtured is better than nting them in pieces. The production might even increase. After the seedlings grow, the vines will be more luxuriant, and the range of cuttage will greatly increase. The most important thing is that through the seedlings, the production of sweet potatoes won¡¯t be reduced because of excessive cutting of the vines.¡±

    Nanny Yue smiled and nodded. ¡°The nting of sweet potatoes in the Liaodong area is mainly concentrated in the Xiangping area. Although there¡¯s a lot of production, other than eating at home and keeping a portion for breeding, most of them have been collected by the You army to help the refugees. There¡¯s still a limited number. Now that arge number of refugees have surged into Liaodong, it¡¯s urgent to expand the nting of sweet potatoes.¡±

    This was also what Yu Youyao was most worried about.

    It was true that ing to the North to help King Yue Fei promote the widespread nting of sweet potatoes and alleviate the disaster in the North¡± was just an excuse to the public, but she had never lied.

    Ever since she stepped into the territory of the North, she had already made up her mind to do her best to nt sweet potatoes on every inch of Liaodong.

    It allowed the refugees who had surged into the North to rely on remation to nt sweet potatoes and settle down in the North.

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°Through seedling nting, it¡¯s estimated that every acre of vines can be nted into at least 60 to 70 acres ofnd, more than ten times the original. It can also guarantee the production of sweet potatoes, perfectly resolving the problem of insufficient sweet potatoes.¡±

    The huge rock that had been weighing on Yu Youyao¡¯s heart for a long time was finally settled. She smiled. ¡°I heard that the first batch of sweet potatoes has already sprouted, rught?¡±

    She had heard Yu Shansi mention it earlier.

    Nanny Yue nodded. ¡°As the climate in Liaodong is rtively wet and cold, and it¡¯s our first time trying to breed, we chose to do it at the beginning of March. We chosemoners who are proficient in agriculture to take good care of them. Fortunately, the first batch of sweet potato seedlings is growing well.¡±

    ¡°The second batch of seedlings are expected to be nted at the end of the month. If there¡¯s no problem with the second batch, there will be arge-scale breeding process at the beginning of April. At the same time, the local people will be taught how to grow seedlings.¡±

    Yu Youyao had an idea. ¡°How long will it take to raise the seedlings?¡±

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°ording to past nting experience and the growth of the sweet potato seedlings, it will take about 20 days. The first and second batches of sweet potato seedlings are expected to be nted at the beginning of April and the end of April respectively. The third batch of sweet potato seedlings can be nted on arge scale around the Dragon Boat Festival.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. When the second batch of sweet potatoes begins to grow, I¡¯ll take some time to go to the manor to take a look.¡±

    Nanny Yue looked troubled. ¡°There will definitely be locusts if there¡¯s a prolonged drought, and when locusts pass through, there¡¯s often no harvest. Many areas in the North have been experiencing a drought for years. If there¡¯s a locust gue, the Liaodong area will definitely be affected. June and July is the growth period of sweet potatoes, and the locust gue is mostly in June and June. If we don¡¯t prevent it, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±

    Themoners¡¯ method of dealing with the locusts was to capture, kill, bury, and expel them after the locust gue arrived. However, in this way, the crops would definitely suffer a huge loss.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression turned solemn. She pondered for a long time. ¡°I remember that in the Heavenly Works, there¡¯s a record that using arsenic with nt ash can effectively prevent pests.¡±

    ¡°Huo Wenmin¡¯s Compendium also records that Guangdong has ¡®amphibious crabs¡¯ that can eat grain buds and is very harmful to agriculture. Only ducks can eat it. Therefore, among the ducks in the world, the ducks in Guangnan are the most prosperous. The ¡®amphibious crabs¡¯ refer to locusts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also recorded in the Book of Flooding Victory from the Western Han Dynasty. By mixing horse bones, silkworm dung, sheep dung, appendages, and so on, the crops won¡¯t have locusts¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao had also read a lot of relevant books about agriculture. For a moment, her mind was filled with a thousand thoughts, but she did not have a serious idea, so she could only say, ¡°Let me think about it carefully.¡±

    Nanny Yue and the other stewards felt much more at ease when they saw that although Young Miss did note up with any good ideas for the time being, she was notpletely helpless.

    Yu Youyao temporarily put down the matter of the locusts and asked, ¡°I remember thatst year, we tried to nt cotton in various areas of the North. The initial nting only seeded in the southeast part of Liaodong, right?¡±

    Nanny Yue hurriedly said, ¡°The climate in Liaodong is wet and cold. Cotton can only be grown in a few warm areas in the south. The main branches are in the areas of the Great Ling River, the Little Ling River, the Loyang River, and the Daughter River. As the cotton nting period in this area is shorter than in other areas, it was ntedtest year.¡±

 Chapter 862 - 862: Epidemic

    Chapter 862 - 862: Epidemic

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°This year, we foundmoners who are familiar with the local climate and are proficient in agriculture, so we adjusted the nting time. The first batch of cotton seeds has already sprouted, and the second batch will sprout at the end of the month. For example, the nting time for sweet potatoes is not much different.¡±

    Yu Youyao calmed down. ¡°Sweet potatoes and cotton are the most important. We can¡¯t be careless. We also have to try our best to nt other crops.¡±

    After Nanny Yue and the stewards left, Yu Youyao sent someone to invite General An Yuan over for a discussion. Then, she went to the study and wrote down in detail what she knew about the prevention method of the locusts.

    At this moment, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, General An Yuan and Military Advisor Huang are here together.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised and quickly went to the reception pavilion. ¡°Has everything been handled in Anshan?¡±

    Huang Wenxian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s all settled. Lord Li doesn¡¯t suspect anything. Yin Qi has arranged for someone to take over the follow-up matters of the gold mine. He¡¯ll be in charge of the rest.¡±

    His Highness had sent him to the Little Princess Consort¡¯s side to help her deal with some trivial matters so that she wouldn¡¯t have to work hard. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t stay in Liancheng for long.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Has there been any news from the Imperial Court?¡±

    Huang Wenxian said, ¡°Not long ago, the Imperial Court issued amendation document. It¡¯s not a mistake to suppress the bandits. The pce even rewarded you. They only said that the Empress Dowager is grateful for the princess¡¯s kindness and righteousness to calm her down.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao notice that there was a wooden box in the hall.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s reward was nothing more than some expensive medicinal herbs, spices, and some exquisite gold, silver, pearls, and jade.

    The pce had nevercked such rare things.

    The Empress Dowager was not stingy with her rewards.

    These things were often priceless outside.

    Naturally, Yu Youyao was happy to have obtained such good things for no reason. She was in no hurry to take a look. Instead, she changed the topic to serious matters. ¡°Arge number of refugees have surged into the Liaodong area. How did they settle down?¡±

    General Anyuan said, ¡°Longcheng is the gate city of Liaodong. It also takes time to settle the refugees, so we¡¯ll temporarily settle them outside Longcheng and let the You army guard them. The government will step in to verify the identities of the refugees.¡± At this point, he added, ¡°Your n brother, Yu Shande, is there. The refugees follow his lead. We¡¯ll discuss many matters with him. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for him to step in andmunicate with the refugees.¡±

    Yu Youyao had also been paying attention to the news about Yu Shande and had heard about this.

    General Anyuan continued, ¡°Those who are literate and proficient in craftsmanship will be prioritized ording to their needs. The remaining people will be specially taught silkworm raising, fishing, and other skills. As the North wants to develop the silkworm industry vigorously, there are few people in the silk weaving, printing, and dyeing fields, so they will also choose some people from the refugees to learn these skills.¡±

    The best talents would prioritize the needs of the princess and the Xie family. The rest would be distributed by the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence.

    It was appropriate. Yu Youyao continued, ¡°In March, the weather will begin to heat up greatly. The weather will be hot and humid, and it will breed germs. If arge number of refugees gather together, it¡¯s easy for an epidemic to spread.¡±

    It was also because Nanny Yue had mentioned the locust gue that she realized thatpared to locust gues that only urred in June and July, it was easiest for diseases to breed in April and May.

    This was an urgent matter.

    They did not have much time to prepare.

    As soon as these words were spoken, not only did General An Yuan react, but even Huang Wenxian¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    The You army was only in charge of taking in, suppressing, and resettling the refugees. Everything else was the government¡¯s business, so they did not care too much.

    Disasters were often apanied by epidemic diseases. The government had also taken corresponding measures. The refugee camp had arranged for a doctor and some medicinal herbs to prevent illnesses in case of emergencies.

    However, with the influx of refugees, the government was clearly not prepared.

    It wasn¡¯t that the government hadn¡¯t realized this problem, but there were too many refugees, and the Northcked supplies. The government didn¡¯t have enough manpower and energy, so it was inevitable that they would lose focus.

    In addition, the temperature in Liaodong was wet and cold. Even in history, there were very few epidemics. It was inevitable that they would take a chance. They wanted to settle the refugees and evacuate them as soon as possible before the weather heated up greatly so that they could avoid an outbreak.

    Now that Princess Shaoyi had directly pointed it out, they could not be negligent.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°We have to gather doctors from the city and have them stay in the refugee camp permanently. We have to set up a patrol team to check the cleanliness of the refugee camp every day. We have to force the refugees to pay attention to their personal cleanliness and encourage the refugees to supervise and report to each other. If anyone is not feeling well, they have to be isted and treated immediately to prevent more people from being infected and to prevent a pandemic from spreading. We have to exin the seriousness of an epidemic to the refugees.¡±

    General An Yuan nodded solemnly.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°In addition, Uncle Sun has some treatment methods for an epidemic. Prepare as many medicinal herbs as possible in case of emergencies. If necessary, invite Uncle Sun over to take charge.¡±

    Uncle Sun had traveled the north and south and was knowledgeable. He had experience and methods to treat an epidemic.

    She pondered for a moment. ¡°The most important thing about an epidemic is prevention. I have some incense recipes that can prevent a gue. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to speed up the production and burn them every day. They¡¯re the most effective for preventing and controlling the epidemic.¡±

    Epidemics all spread through insects and rats. Incense medicine had the effect of preventing insects, cleansing the body, and clearing the air. It was also a treatment method.

    There were many simr incense recipes. They were either used to expel filth, detoxify insects, or prevent embalming.

    Huang Wenxian immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s just that medicinal herbs are scarce in the North¡­¡±

    With so many refugees gathered together, it was impossible to guard against them. If an epidemic really broke out and there were not enough medicinal herbs, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    ¡°This is my negligence.¡± The climate in Liaodong prevented her from realizing this. In addition, her desire to treat the refugees made her overlook everything that had happened after that. Yu Youyao med herself. ¡°I should have been prepared for this when I decided to settle the refugees.¡±

    The fact that the government was unwilling to take in refugees did not necessarily mean that they would leave them in the lurch. It was just that supplies were already very difficult to obtain. There were all kinds of trouble in the future. Without the support of the Imperial Court, it was impossible for the government to deal with it.

    If she did it well, she would do it for the people.

    If she did not do it well, she would harm others.

    She had taken it for granted. She had thought that settling down the refugees would give them hope for survival. Little did she know that this hope still had to face too many tests.

    She had gathered arge number of refugees in the North. If an epidemic broke out, she would not be saving people, but harming them.

    I didn¡¯t kill the people, but they died because of me.

    Didn¡¯t Yin Huaixi know about this?

    He knew!

    As she wanted to do it, Yin Huaixi was willing to help her.

    It was precisely because he knew the severity of the matter that Yin Huaixi kept running around outside. He wanted to settle the refugees down as soon as possible to prevent a tragedy from happening.

    She pursed her lips tightly, her gaze cold, and her expression firm. ¡°Tomorrow, release the news that the Xie family has donated a batch of medicinal herbs to prevent an epidemic among the refugees. They¡¯ve also encouraged themoners to pick medicinal herbs. I¡¯ll buy the medicinal herbs picked by themoners. The bigger the matter, the better.¡±

 Chapter 863 - 863: Benevolence and Power

    Chapter 863 - 863: Benevolence and Power

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The medicinal herbs needed to prevent and treat the epidemic were also ordinary medicinal herbs, and a lot had grown on the mountain.

    They were not prepared enough. Since there was still time now, they had to prepare with all their might.

    Huang Wenxian immediately understood. ¡°With the Xie family taking the lead to donate medicine, and the Princess epting the medicine for the refugees, the bigger the matter is, the more the nobles in the North won¡¯t be able to sit still.¡±

    Resettlement of the refugees was a matter of national policy, so it was impossible for the nobles to stand by and do nothing.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Release the news again. On March 15th, I¡¯ll go to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to worship the Medicine Buddha and pray for the people of the North to recover.¡±

    General An Yuan said, ¡°With the Princess¡¯s reputation in the North, as soon as the news spreads, the epidemic will attract everyone¡¯s attention. I think that not only will the North help, but even the imperial court and rich businessmen from all over the country will help.¡±

    Now that the Empress Dowager was in charge of the court and the royalists were powerful, the Imperial Court would not sit back and do nothing when the refugees were moved to Liaodong.

    Instantly, they changed from being passive to taking the initiative.

    After discussing the epidemic, Yu Youyao mentioned the locust gue.

    Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan immediately looked bitter.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°I¡¯ve written down the method to prevent the locust gue. Among them, we can use a mixture of horse bones, silkworm feces, sheep feces, and so on to soak the seeds. This method can be poprized on arge scale. The things used in the prescription are also simple and easy to obtain. It¡¯s also possible to raise ducks and geese to eliminate the locusts. Considering that there aren¡¯t that many ducks in the North, we can send a merchant ship to Guangdong to buy ducks and geese, and incubate eggs¡­¡±

    They were all coastal cities, so it was convenient to travel by sea. If the method of soaking the seeds did not prevent the locust gue, the locust gue would not be a threat once the ducks and geese appeared.

    The army needed arge amount of meat every day, so there was no need to be afraid no matter how many ducks and geese they raised.

    Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan looked at each other, as if anything could be easily resolved in front of the Princess. So why had the Princess called them over?!

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°After careful consideration, I think these two methods are the most effective. Of course, the more methods to prevent the locust gue, the better. There are many books in the Lushan Academy, so there must be other ways. Send someone over to search. It¡¯s almost spring nting time. We have to get the government to make an announcement as soon as possible and let themoners prepare early. We can¡¯t miss the farming period.¡±

    General An Yuan said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the Lushan Academy.¡±

    Huang Wenxian also said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the government officeter to meet Lord Ye and report this matter. I¡¯ll get the government to make arrangements as soon as possible.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt much more at ease.

    There were also differences between state capitals.

    For example, Lord Jia governed Quanzhou, which was a state capital. There were also people like Ye Cixiao, who governed the three provinces in Liaodong that consisted of more than ten counties of various sizes.

    Although they were both third-grade martial artists, Lord Ye also held several positions at the same time. He was not someone Yu Youyao could order around. Interfering in the court was not a small matter. He should not have been criticized in the first ce.

    Huang Wenxian was the most suitable person to step in.

    She sent Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan off.

    Not long after, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Head Steward Jiang, Manager Wan, and Carpenter Zhao havee to kowtow to the Eldest Miss to thank you.¡±

    After the Matriarch passed away, Nanny Liu also passed away.

    Most of the others in the An Shou Hall stayed in the residence to continue serving.

    The Matriarch had given her dowry to the Eldest Miss. They were also the first batch toe to Xiangping and were first in charge of doing some repairs to the courtyard.

    In the past few days, the Eldest Miss had been busy reorganizing the courtyard and arranging official work for them.

    Carpenter Zhao¡¯s family was still the same as when they were in the Yu Residence. They did some repairs and renovation work, which was leisurely and dignified.

    The Eldest Miss had not treated the other two families badly either. In the past, they had arranged everything in front of the Matriarch. In front of the Eldest Miss, everything was arranged ording to the same treatment as before.

    One reced the head steward, while the other filled in the gaps in the shop.

    In addition, the Eldest Miss had also arranged for the corresponding supplements, cloth, food, rewards, and so on from her own ounts every month to show her preferential treatment to them.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Carpenter Zhao and his son had alle over. Of the people from the Jiang and 10,000 families, only the men in charge hade.

    The four of them kowtowed to Yu Youyao obediently.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Get up and sit down. You were all the most capable people in front of my Grandmother in the past. My Grandmother trusted you and was worried about me, so she asked you to work for me. Now that I¡¯ve juste to the North and have bought many new businesses under my name, I still need you to take care of them.¡±

    They were all born into the family and had served the family for generations. They were also old people who did notck ability and loyalty. Yu Youyao was relieved to use them.

    There was no reason not to ce them in important positions.

    These words not only acknowledged their rtionship with the Matriarch in the past, but also expressed how much they valued them.

    Head Steward Jiang was also in tears. ¡°We¡¯ve served the Matriarch for most of our lives. When she was alive, she doted on the Eldest Miss the most. Before she died, she also treated us eagerly and asked us to serve the Eldest Miss well in the future. When the Matriarch was alive, she treated us well, so we should do our best to fulfill our master-servant rtionship with her.¡±

    Head Steward Wan said excitedly, ¡°The Matriarch has arranged for us to serve the Eldest Miss. We¡¯re her servants. The Eldest Miss treats us well because of our rtionship with the Matriarch. This is our blessing.¡±

    The Eldest Miss made arrangements for them based on what was done in the past. On the one hand, she entrusted them with a heavy responsibility to show how much she valued them.

    On the other hand, wasn¡¯t she secretly reminding them that they had to maintain their original appearance, which they disyed in front of her grandmother in the past, in front of her? They had to abide by the rules of the residence and do their best. They couldn¡¯t be arrogant just because they were serving her grandmother.

    Otherwise, if they broke the rules of the residence, hindering their affection towards her grandmother, it would be very difficult for them to work.

    This was business. Benevolence and power were mixed.

    The preferential treatment they received was not from the government, but from the Eldest Miss herself. This also showed that the Eldest Miss treated them differently because of her grandmother and their rtionship.

    It was also because of their rtionship.

    Not only had they been ced in an important position, but they had also received dignity and benefits from the Eldest Miss. Anyone who knew what was going on should know that their master had put in a lot of effort for them.

    After taking over from the residence today, they quickly came over and kowtowed to the Eldest Miss to show their loyalty.

    After chatting for a while, they became much closer.

    When Head Steward Jiang and Manager Wan left, they saw a young maidservant leading Bai Kui into the courtyard.

    Miss Bai Kui was wearing a dark green jacket dress and did not n to get married. Shebed her hair and became a nanny. As she wanted to wear mourning clothes for the Matriarch, she did not have any essories on her. However, her aura was even greater than before, and she had the aura of Nanny Liu back then.

    The Eldest Miss wanted to start a medicinal incense business. Previously, when she was in Quanzhou, she had arranged for Bai Kui and Qing Xiu to go to the Jade Pavilion to learn from the manager.

 Chapter 864 - 864: Everything was Ready Except the Crucial Element

    Chapter 864: Everything was Ready Except the Crucial Element

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was said that Manager Ren was Eldest Madam Xie¡¯s maidservant in the past and had an extraordinary rtionship with the Young Miss. It was obvious that they really took the Young Miss seriously.

    Later on, when the Xie Residence was about to leave Quanzhou, Bai Kui and Qing Xiu were the first toe over like them.

    They were in charge of repairing the courtyard in the residence.

    Bai Kui and Qing Xiu were outside the residence, busy preparing the incense.

    The two of them became true managers.

    The status of Bai Kui and Qing Xiu couldn¡¯tpare to that of Head Steward Jiang and Manager Wan. However, in terms of their rtionship, only Dong Mei and Chun Xiao, who lived with the Eldest Miss, couldpare to Bai Kui and Qing Xiu.

    At the thought of this, Butler Jiang smiled and greeted, ¡°Miss Bai Kui, aren¡¯t you busy today? Why are you free to return to the residence?¡±

    Young Miss wanted to expand the business of the Jade Pavilion throughout the country and even overseas. She opened an incense shop in Xiangping and nned to supply the needs of incense medicine in the country.

    Bai Kui was in charge of the preparation and operation of the incense shop.

    Qing Xiu was in charge of recruitment and teaching the knowledge of incense.

    The two of them were extremely busy.

    Bai Kui said politely, ¡°Young Miss has been in Xiangping for a few days. I specially came to visit you today and report to you about the incense business.¡±

    Manager Wan hurriedly said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t dy Miss Bai Kui¡¯s business.¡±

    When Yu Youyao was young, Bai Kui and Qing Xiu had been serving her grandmother. Other than Nanny Liu, Bai Kui and Qing Xiu took the most care of her.

    Yu Youyao was very happy as she had not seen Bai Kui for a long time. Before Bai Kui could bow, she had already stepped forward and held her hand. ¡°Sister Bai Kui is here. Sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°I thought that since you¡¯ve settled down, I¡¯d have toe over and disturb your peace.¡± Bai Kui smiled and helped Yu Youyao to a low table at the side.

    It wasn¡¯t until Yu Youyao was settled that she sat down beside her.

    Bai Kui picked up the tea tray and picked up a few pieces of lychee wood charcoal from the small yellow y stove. She ced them on the tea tray. Then, she took out tea leaves from the tea box. She sprinkled them on the bowl above the charcoal fire before covering the tea and charcoal with a teacup.

    Then, she picked up the teapot and slowly poured hot water.

    The hot water was absorbed by the charcoal tea in the bowl, and the bowl boiled. Golden tea seeped out along the edge of the cup, and the strong fragrance of tea filled the air with the unique fragrance of roasted tea.

    Roasting tea seemed simple, but it tested one¡¯s skills.

    Preserving the original mellowness of the tea leaves under the charcoal fire and integrating it with the unique fragrance of the charcoal fire was usually very difficult to do without a few years of effort.

    Bai Kui picked up the tea tray with one hand and pressed the bottom of the bowl with the other. She slowly poured the roasted tea into the cup and handed it to Young Miss respectfully. ¡°Young Miss, please have some tea.¡±

    Yu Youyao took the teacup. The charcoal tea had absorbed the astringency of the tea leaves and looked even more mellow. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Sister Qing Xiue over too?¡±

    Bai Kui was holding a small pair of tongs and peeling pine nuts. ¡°The incense shop is about to start operations. Qing Xiu is in charge of recruiting workers, as well as teaching the rules and somemon knowledge about incense medicine. She¡¯s so busy that her feet don¡¯t touch the ground. She wants toe, but she can¡¯t leave. She ns toe and greet you when the incense shop is open.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled as she ate the pine nuts. ¡°It¡¯s been difficult for you to set up such a big stall.¡± In the past, when they were in the An Shou Hall, Bai Kui was in charge of the management, while Qing Xiu was in charge of the people. The two of them had been taught by Nanny Liu. ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve been in Xiangping City for more than three months. Are you used to it?¡±

    After her grandmother passed away, Bai Kui and Qing Xiu did not want to get married. They wanted tob their hair. They also wanted to stay in the residence to be the mother in charge and continue to serve her.

    Personally, Yu Youyao did not want them to keep serving others.

    Coincidentally, she wanted to do the incense business, so she asked them for their opinions. Naturally, the two of them took on the responsibility.

    At the mention of this, Bai Kui also smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve never done anything outside in the past, so we have a lot of ideas. However, when we do it, we¡¯re gaining experience by actually doing the job. Fortunately, Madam Xie and Third Madam Xie helped. Butler Wen also helped a lot. The incense shop has only been perfected day by day. Although it¡¯s been a little tiring, we¡¯ve learned a lot. It¡¯s not asfortable as before, but we¡¯re much more at ease.¡±

    They were able to continue serving Young Miss and exhibit their value to the greatest extent. She and Qing Xiu were both very satisfied with their current lives.

    Next, she mentioned the incense shop.

    The incense shop was built. Yu Youyao was in a manor in the south of Xiangping City, close to Anshan.

    Currently, there were about 300 people. In the future, there would be more and more. ording to Eldest Miss¡¯s request, the families of the martyrs would take priority, followed by the orphans and widows.

    Everyone was introduced by Butler Wen. After Qing Xiu¡¯s guidance and observation, they were screened twice. Those who were suitable were left to sign a contract with the incense shop.

    Those who had signed an indenture would definitely have to be investigated carefully. If they had the ability, they would also be ced in an important position. Those who had signed a work contract would only do some incense-making work.

    The incense recipe was in her and Qing Xiu¡¯s hands.

    The incense masters were also maidservants who had served the Young Miss in the past. They had learned a lot from her, so there was naturally no need to mention their loyalty.

    In terms of spices and medicinal herbs, not only were they in agreement with thergest spices and medicinal herb businesses in Xiangping, but they were also supplied by the Lin and Yan families and the escort business. Naturally, they were notcking.

    Now, everything was ready except for the crucial element.

    ¡°We bought a shop in the best part of Xiangping and took the main shop of the Jade Pavilion. Theyout of the shop is all renovated ording to the Jade Pavilion in Quanzhou, and the operation is simr to that ce. As the customs of the north and south are different, the two ces are the same but not the same. The incense shop is expected to start operating at the beginning of April, and the shops will also open one after another¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao listened to her until she finished speaking. Then, she knocked on her teacup and said with a serious expression, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the matter of the incense shop. Since ancient times, there have been ten disasters and nine gues. Many refugees have surged into the North, so we have to be on guard as soon as possible. Next, the incense shop has to do its best to make all kinds of incense medicine to avoid the gue.¡±

    Hearing Bai Kui say that the incense shop was already operational, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    Only with a well-equipped incense shop could they quickly avoid the gue and incense medicine in the most efficient way.

    Bai Kui¡¯s expression also became much more serious. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the merchants who supply spices and medicinal herbster and get them to supply arge number of spices and medicinal herbs to make the incense medicine shop. We¡¯ll start making the incense medicine tonight.¡±

    Hearing Bai Kui¡¯s certainty, Yu Youyao felt relieved again. ¡°Three hundred people are still too few. In my name, hire more temporary workers to speed up the production. It¡¯s not difficult to make incense medicine to avoid the gue, and the requirements aren¡¯t high. Considering that the incense making process is moreplicated, we can separate the steps to make incense. We can deal with the medicinal herbs, grind them, sieve the powder, match them, and so on. We can hand the tasks over to different people to be in charge. Let them focus on only one task and not divert their attention. Then, we can form arge-scale production line and speed up the production.¡±

    Bai Kui thought for a moment and felt that this method was feasible. ¡°I¡¯ll contact Butler Wen again and ask him to help hire a group of people. I¡¯ll discuss in detail with Qing Xiu and the incense masters from the incense shopter.¡±

 Chapter 865 - 865: Foundation

    Chapter 865: Foundation

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    If they hired people at thest minute, they would not know their foundation. It was not good to use them, and it was inconvenient to order them around. If there was trouble, it would dy things. Should the incense medicine be used for others, she should be more cautious.

    The people that Butler Wen had introduced were all more reliable, saving her a lot of trouble.

    The two of them discussed some more details. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. She had many people around her. No matter what she did, it would follow a logical train of thought.

    Not long after Bai Kui left, Xie Xun came over.

    Yu Youyao bowed to her Eldest Uncle and mentioned that she wanted to use the Xie family¡¯s name to do things.

    Xie Xun smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I came over today to discuss with you. Old Master ns to donate 70% of the Xie family¡¯s money. Fifty percent will be given to King Yue Fei, while 20% will be given to the government.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to¡­¡±

    These were all the assets that the Xie family had umted for generations.

    Xie Xun shook his head. ¡°Everyone knows that the Xie family is rich. Now that we¡¯ve left our hometown ande to the North, as the saying goes, it¡¯s cheap to leave our hometown. We don¡¯t have much foundation in the North. With this money in our hands, it¡¯s also tempting. It¡¯s worth it to use 70% of our assets to exchange for the Xie family¡¯s safety in the North.¡±

    Yu Youyao subconsciously said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for so much¡­¡±

    Xie Xun said, ¡°King Yue Fei isn¡¯t the only one in the North. All the officials and local nobles are not easy to get along with. If we only donate a portion, others think that we are hiding well. It won¡¯t be good even if we donate the money. It won¡¯t be good either. If we donate quickly, others will think that we¡¯re noble and benevolent. Only then will our family be able to settle down in the North.¡±

    This logic was actually the same as foreign merchants bringing arge number of supplies over to donate to King Yue Fei and help the government settle the refugees.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart felt heavy. She had escaped the King of Liang and fled Quanzhou, but the nobles of the North were powerful and deeply rooted. They were not the King of Liang, but even stronger.

    Xie Xun took a sip of tea and said, ¡°The main reason is to help King Yue Fei and take the opportunity to teach the nobles of the North a lesson. In the eyes of outsiders, our family has such a rtionship with King Yue Fei. In the future, if others want to touch us, they have to consider the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence first. If anyone is blind, King Yue Fei doesn¡¯t have to worry and will openly support us. The Xie Residence won¡¯t be too passive. Once we open up a way to earn money, why should we worry about not being able to recover?¡±

    If the King of Liang wanted to rebel, the North couldn¡¯t stay out of it.

    Now, Little Yao¡¯er and Yin Huaixi¡¯s every move was also making full preparations for the uing chaotic world.

    Putting aside the rtionship between Little Yao¡¯er and Yin Huaixi, the Xie family was lucky to have received King Yue Fei¡¯s protection. How could they take advantage of it for nothing and not think of repaying him?

    The Imperial Court had issued a national policy. On the surface, the nobles were cooperating and helping to settle the refugees, but they did not do much. Everyone was watching.

    At this time, someone should take the lead and set an example.

    With aparison, the nobles would not be careless.

    The more supplies King Yue Fei had, the more stable the North would be.

    At this point, Yu Youyao knew that her horizons were narrow.

    In terms of understanding and rtionships, she was far inferior to the Xie family. ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    Xie Xun said, ¡°We¡¯ll still follow the original n and donate 50% to King Yue Fei as military funds. The other 20% will be used to buy medicinal herbs to avoid the epidemic. We will donate the herbs to the state government office. We¡¯ll use the Xie family¡¯s name to do things. It¡¯s better to confirm it directly.¡±

    Medicinal herbs for avoiding the epidemic were not expensive. Even if it was only 20%, it was enough to buy all the relevant medicinal herbs in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    Most of Yu Youyao¡¯s worries had been resolved, but she was not happy.

    Xie Xun knew her scruples and exined, ¡°The control of the banknotes is strict and they¡¯re also supervised by the government. When the Xie family left Quanzhou, in order to prevent the Jiazhou Residence from suspecting them, they only exchanged a small amount of banknotes for real money. Therefore, they umted arge number of banknotes.¡±

    This was considered most of the Xie family¡¯s assets.

    Yu Youyao knew that the bank had the support of the Imperial Court, which was why they could exchange and circte throughout the country. In ces where trade and development took ce, banknotes were moremonly circted.

    However, Liaodong was a military town, and the banknotes were very strictly controlled here.

    Indeed!

    Xie Xun said, ¡°There are rules for the current cirction of money in the bank. The Xie Residence is only a merchant, so it¡¯s impossible for such arge sum of banknotes to be exchanged at will. During the peaceful years, these banknotes were ced on the surface to express goodwill to the Imperial Court behind the bank and seek better development. However, if it reallyes to a chaotic world, it¡¯s still unknown what will happen to this money. It¡¯s better to donate it to avoid any worries.¡±

    To put it bluntly, only a small number of banknotes could be used in the hands of the Xie family. They were like pieces of waste paper. However, it was different in King Yue Fei¡¯s hands.

    At that time, he would bring a thousand elite troops and surround the bank.

    Even if the bank didn¡¯t want to pay, they had to.

    If this money was donated to King Yue Fei, it would belong to him. If King Yue Fei wanted to withdraw his money, did he still need the bank¡¯s approval?

    This money was military funds. If the bank did not pay, they would be charged with dying the military. Even if they were killed on the spot, no one would dare to say anything.

    Although the Imperial Court was behind the bank, how could the Imperial Court manage the military funds donated by themoners?

    In addition, the amount of banknotes from the Xie family was toorge. A single bank did not have that much cash at all. At that time, they would definitely have to transfer money from the entire country.

    Only Yue Fei could order the bank to be so ostentatious.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°If the Xie family wants to develop in the North, they also need arge sum of money¡­¡±

    Old Master Xie smiled. ¡°Those ced in the bank are all for others to see on the surface. For the convenience of doing business and for the sake of the higher-ups, the bank is inferior to your own family.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately understood that it was impossible for a truly powerful family to exchange money for banknotes and throw it away.

    Banknotes were only a proof of the prosperity of a family. It was the standard for the world to measure value, but it was not the key to measuring the foundation of a family.

    Antiques in a golden age became gold in a chaotic world.

    During the golden age, people collected all kinds of gold, silver, and jewelry, ancient books, calligraphy, and antique utensils.

    In troubled times, if they exchanged it for real money, that money could be used as real money. As long as the family¡¯s foundation was still there, there would always be people in the family who could stand tall.

    The Xie Residence put their wealth on the table.

    He hid his foundation on every painting in the house, every antique in the treasure vault, and every treasure in the treasury¡­

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get Military Advisor Huang to introduce you to the government office tomorrow to meet Lord Ye. I think he¡¯s also worried about this matter.¡±

    At this time, standing up for the Xie family was like sending a pillow when one was sleepy. The provincial government would remember the credit of the Xie family, and the Xie family¡¯s path in the government would bepletely cleared.

    Xie Xun nodded. ¡°In that case, it can¡¯t be better.¡±

    The next morning, Huang Wenxian arrived at the Xie Residence early in the morning. When he found out about the Xie Residence¡¯s big move, he was shocked.

 Chapter 866 - 866: Seeing a Dragon in the Field

    Chapter 866 - 866: Seeing a Dragon in the Field

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Huang Wenxian walked into the hall and bowed deeply to the Old Master. ¡°On behalf of His Highness, the 500,000 soldiers, and the thousands ofmoners in the North, I thank the Xie family for their benevolence.¡±

    After that, Huang Wenxian brought Xie Xun to the Ye Residence to visit Ye Xiaoci.

    Ye Xiaoci looked to be in his forties and had a beautiful beard. Compared to ordinary middle-aged schrs, he was a little taller and stronger, but his aura seemed reserved and elegant.

    At this moment, he was ying chess with his aide when the servant in front of him came to report.

    Ye Xiaoci frowned.

    The Xie Residence operated a wide range of businesses. It involved almost half of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s business and controlled half of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s shipping. Its business spanned the north and south of the river, and the inner and outer seas.

    In terms of the other half of the shipping volume, it wasn¡¯t that the Xie family wasn¡¯t capable, but that they had a good rtionship and often left room for maneuver. The Xie family had a lot of influence on the southeast coast and even in the Jianghuai area, forming an equal with the nobles in the Shanxi area.

    The ¡°merchant guild¡± in the North was as fierce as a tiger, but it was entrenched in the northwest. Even though they were greedy for the rich people in the south, they still did not dare to cross the line and touch the fat meat that belonged to the south.

    On the surface, when the Xie Residence moved to the North, it looked like a small stone that had been thrown into theke and could not cause any waves. However, there was an unknown undercurrent hidden at the calm bottom of theke.

    In terms of family management, the Xie family had already threatened the interests of most of the nobles in the North.

    Even if the ¡°merchant guilds¡± in the North joined forces to suppress them, the Xie family would not be controlled by others. The sea near Liancheng was the capital for the Xie family to resist the nobles.

    The three provinces of Liaodong were military towns. Previously, because of King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, the nobles of the three provinces of Liaodong were the first to bear the brunt and were cleaned up. King Yue Fei also took the opportunity to further control the three provinces of Liaodong and devoured most of the local forces.

    The Liaodong area was King Yue Fei¡¯s territory. The merchant guild was weak, so it was impossible for them to restrain the Xie family on the sea.

    Princess Shaoyi, who was behind the Xie Residence, and the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence had also restrained the nobles, causing them to be wary. Before there was a need to form a death grudge, no one dared to do anything rash.

    ¡°The sky is about to change.¡± Ye Xiaoci lost interest in ying chess and threw the white chess piece back into the chessboard.

    The aide was a little surprised. ¡°Why do you say that, sir?¡±

    Ye Xiaoci said meaningfully, ¡°The Xie family has lived in Quanzhou for generations, and their foundation is also in the Jianghuai and the southeast coast. Why should they give up on their business?¡±

    The aide subconsciously said, ¡°In the King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, in order to appease the Imperial Court¡¯s thunderous anger, the nobles have pushed out many scapegoats to take the me. They¡¯ve already suffered a huge blow. Some of the nobles are afraid of the power of King Yue Fei and have turned to Yue Fei to seek refuge with him. Yue Fei took the opportunity to further control the situation in the North and gained the upper hand in the battle with the nobles. However, Yue Fei did not take the opportunity to pursue the nobles. Instead, he hid and waited for the opportunity. In my opinion, it¡¯s best not to use the hidden dragon.¡±

    Concealed dragons were ¡°hidden¡±. This line was at the bottom of the hexagram and was called ¡°First Nine¡±. It suggested that dragons hid in the abyss, and the depths of yang were deep. They should wait for an opportunity and not use it so that it would be beneficial to their next move.

    Ye Xiaoci smiled but did not say anything. A golden dragon would not stay in a pool and would fly into the sky once there was a storm. He had never underestimated Yin Huaixi.

    This storm was the storm of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Seeing that he did not refute, the aide continued, ¡°Then, the nobles joined forces and pulled each other together. The struggle between the two sides also fell into a stalemate. As mentioned in the Warring States Strategy, the two tigerspeted with each other. The small one would definitely die, and the big one would definitely be injured. It¡¯s also true that a hidden dragon should not be used. It¡¯s obvious that Yue Fei is farsighted. The Xie Residence is now led by Princess Shaoyi. This is the opportunity King Yue Fei has been waiting for.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci smiled. ¡°The first hexagram of the 64 hexagrams of the I Ching is called the Force hexagram. It¡¯s called the Hexagram of the Creative Heavens. Both of the lower and the upper trigrams are made of the trigram for ¡®force¡¯. The hexagram suggests that hidden dragons should not be used. The line in the first position is a solid line. It suggests that the dragon is hidden in the ground, and its hidden virtue is not obvious. This is how to describe Yin Huaixi.¡± His smile paused, and his voice stopped. Then, he changed his tone. ¡°It¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    The aide¡¯s heart was in turmoil, but he did not show it on his face. ¡°The Xie family has climbed up to the King of the North of Yue Fei and is protected by him. They should be used by him. The Yu family and even the royalists behind Princess Shaoyi have restrained the noble families, preventing them from acting rashly. The huge channels and connections behind the Xie family are also important chess pieces to suppress the nobles. From the looks of it, the North has already be a battlefield for the merchants. The conflicts between the merchants affect the overall situation of the North.¡±

    Other than sighing, the world was not surprised that the Xie family had moved to the North.

    Meanwhile, the Xie family¡¯s operations in the Huai River and the southeast coast had already reached the limit. If they wanted to further expand their family business and umte money, they needed to rely on stronger nobles.

    The North was vast and had abundant resources. There were also two trade routes. In the early years, Emperor Gaozu had issued a national policy to strengthen the borders and resist external forces. All the merchants in the world were eager to follow him. The Xie family had Princess Shaoyi behind them and had gotten close to Yue Fei, the King of the North. Now that the nobles were weak, it was only right for the Xie family toe to the North to develop.

    The world did not suspect anything.

    After guessing this, the aide finally understood why Lord Ye had said that the sky in the North was about to change.

    Ye Xiaoci said yfully, ¡°After the hidden dragon is used, it will appear in the field, and that it will be advantageous to meet a great man. This line is second in position and is also called ¡®Second Nine¡¯. There is a collision and a dragon emerges. Therefore, it¡¯s a dragon wandering in the wild and staying above the people.¡± He pped his hands and said yfully, ¡°It¡¯s also a Force hexagram. However, the field turns into a force. The force represents heaven, while the field represents the earth. Heaven is masculine, and the earth is feminine. Heaven and the earth arepatible. The dragon is in the sky and on the ground. It suggests that one will always be sessful.

    One could see therger situation from a small part. One could tell that there was probably something else behind the Xie family¡¯s visit to the North.

    The aide hid the shock in his heart.

    ¡°Yesterday afternoon, Huang Wenxian came to look for me and told me that arge number of refugees had gathered outside Longcheng. Now that the temperature is rising, I¡¯m afraid a gue will erupt and the government will be on guard.¡± Ye Xiaoci stood up and tidied his clothes. ¡°The Xie family wants to use money to clear the way for King Yue Fei. I think they can help me.¡±

    The aide understood. Looking at how much the Xie family could worry for Lord Ye, he could basically foresee the oue of this business war.

    Before leaving, Ye Xiaoci sighed. ¡°The nobles of the North are indeed too outrageous. Isn¡¯t it good to be a person? Why do you have to be a Pixiu who has a mouth but no anus and swallows everything without leaking? No matter how much money a Pixiu collects, it¡¯s still a beast. It¡¯s time for someone to step forward and uphold justice.¡±

    Whether they would give up their wealth to save their lives or not depended on how much the Xie family wanted to do.

    Ye Xiaoci went to the living room.

    Not long after, the butler led Huang Wenxian, Xie Xun, and the others into the living room.

    It turned out that they were just visiting in private. It was fine as long as they were polite. There was no need to kneel to an official.

 Chapter 867 - 867: Everyone Is a Chess Piece

    Chapter 867 - 867: Everyone Is a Chess Piece

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Ye Xiaoci had to consider Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei¡¯s status. The Xie family gave 70% of their assets, saving the remaining 30%. He politely invited Huang Wenxian and the others to sit down.

    After the tea, Xie Xun exined his reason foring.

    Ye Xiaoci smiled and did not beat around the bush. ¡°The sweet potatoes will only be nted on arge scale around the Dragon Boat Festival. There are a million refugees gathered in Liaodong, and they won¡¯t be settled until May. The temperature continues to rise in May. If a gue erupts, it will definitely affect all of Liaodong. The consequences will be unimaginable. The matter of avoiding the gue is already imminent.¡±

    Twenty percent of the Xie family¡¯s wealth would not be less than ten million. It was indeed a huge sum. With such boldness, the nobles had already lost.

    When Xie Xun heard his words, he knew that Lord Ye was a practical person. He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    Ye Xiaoci changed the topic. ¡°To be honest with you, Master Xie, I¡¯m also worried about this matter. The Xie family is righteous and it¡¯s the blessing of the tens of thousands of people in the North. After the refugees are settled, I¡¯ll definitely be a servant of the Imperial Court and ask for credit for the Xie family.¡±

    Xie Xun hurriedly said, ¡°Lord, you shouldn¡¯t praise me so much. The Imperial Court has issued a national policy. We can¡¯t be negligent in settling the refugees. It¡¯s only right for everyone to follow it.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s gaze moved slightly. No matter how dignified his words were now, it would hurt as much as a knife scraping against a noble¡¯s body.

    The Xie Residence was in the lead. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Princess Shaoyi from the Yu Garden, who had just arrived in Xiangping and lived in seclusion, made a move.

    When the nobles reacted, it would be time for a knife to be at their throats.

    Smart people were often good at distorting people¡¯s hearts. They only needed a chessboard. On the chessboard, they were all chess pieces. There was no need to participate personally and pretend to be polite to others.

    Indeed!

    That day, news spread in Xiangping City that Princess Shaoyi had arranged to meet the General¡¯s Residence of Ningyuan and the families of the Huang Residence. Tomorrow, she would go to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to worship the Medicine Buddha and pray for the refugees. She would also buy the relevant medicinal herbs from themoners in her own name.

    Medicine Buddha held a medicinal pot in his left hand and medicinal herbs in his right. As the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha said, ¡°¡­ When you encounter all kinds of illnesses, you will lose weight, be dehydrated, and experience yellow fever and other illnesses. You will either be poisoned by nightmare ghosts and poisonous insects, or you will live a short life, or you will die while lying horizontally at any time. You want to wait for the illnesses to disappear and your wish to be fulfilled. At that time, the World Honored One will enter the Sannds. He will eliminate all the troubles of all living beings¡­¡±

    Therefore, she also worshiped the Medicine Buddha.

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s intention to gather medicinal herbs to prevent and treat the epidemic was already obvious to everyone.

    As soon as the news spread, the name of Princess Shaoyi¡¯s kindness spread throughout Xiangping again. It was as if she had wings that quickly spread from Xiangping.

    The Xie family was the first to respond to Princess Shaoyi.

    The Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence released news that the Xie Residence had donated 50% of their assets to King Yue Fei as military funds for the You army.

    The government also announced that 20% of the Xie family¡¯s assets would be used to buy all kinds of medicinal herbs to prevent the gue after the disaster. The government and the people who were managing thend should cooperate fully.

    This matter caused a hugemotion in Xiangping City.

    ¡°Those wealthy merchants and nobles are all heartless because of their wealth. They earn the hard-earned money of themoners. How can they be willing to spend most of their assets? Who knows how many assets the Xie family has? Who knows how much they¡¯ve donated? It¡¯s obvious even if you think about it. It¡¯s just a trick to fool themoners.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t such a thing rare in the North?

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. As far as I know, the Xie family has always been known for being benevolent merchants. Not to mention the distant past, just look at the water disaster in Zhejiang earlier. Later, when there was a drought in the North, the Xie family was generous and tried their best to help the refugees. Princess Shaoyi is kind. As an external family, the Xie family can¡¯t really be those people who lie to the world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how much they donate, as long as they really donate, I¡¯ll respect the Xie family. They are countless generations better than those stingy nobles in the North.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone had their own opinions on this matter.

    ¡°The Xie family is rich. How much money does 70% of their assets trante to? Even real money can¡¯t circte, so their assets definitely have to be ced in the bank. Behind the bank is the Imperial Court, and the banks everywhere are supervised by the government. If the Xie family wants to donate money, they definitely have to go through the bank¡¯s ounts. The stakes here are huge. Even if the Xie family wants to fake it, they can¡¯t possibly fool all the forces behind the Imperial Court, the government, and the bank, right? The Xie family dares to say this openly, so I think it¡¯s not far off.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. After causing such a hugemotion, many things can¡¯t be hidden. This isn¡¯t like real money. Who knows what¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°Banknotes need to go through the Imperial Court and the huge power behind the bank. There are too many people handling such arge sum of money. How can it be easily covered up?¡±

    ¡°Who do you think King Yue Fei is? The Xie family can fool themoners, but can they fool King Yue Fei and the Imperial Court? Anyway, I don¡¯t believe that King Yue Fei will join forces with the Xie family to fool themoners.¡±

    There was immediate silence. Everyone looked at one another, and an unbelievable thought appeared in their minds.

    ¡°So, is the Xie family really donating?¡±

    ¡°Most likely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was silence again. Soon, exmations sounded one after another, all of them convinced by the righteousness of the Xie family.

    Withparison, there was damage.

    The righteous actions of the Xie Residence made the nobles seem even more heartless.

    Under Huang Wen¡¯s deliberate arrangements, rumors quickly spread in Xiangping City. In less than half a day, it actually vaguely formed a wave of criticism against the nobles.

    Moreover, thismotion actually seemed to be intensifying and spreading to the surroundings.

    Huang Wenxian reported the situation outside.

    Yu Youyao was not surprised by this. ¡°After the emperor ascended the throne, he personally conquered the north, causing the 800,000-strong army to bepletely wiped out. After that, the harassment of the border by the Northern Barbarians intensified. Themoners were in danger and suffered heavy casualties.¡±

    ¡°This situation only gradually improved when King Li of Zhou guarded Youzhou. In the next ten years, King Li of Zhou achieved glorious results in the North. The Di people were afraid of King Li of Zhou¡¯s bravery and retreated to the area 50 kilometers away from the narrow Yu Pass. Themoners in the North also treated King Li of Zhou as the War God of the North.¡±

    ¡°King Li of Zhou wanted to improve the situation of the nobles colluding and bullying themoners. However, he had just arrived in the North and did not have a deep foundation in the North. He was also of no help in the court. Gradually, he was restricted by the nobles, and King Li of Zhou¡¯s situation in the North became more and more difficult.¡±

    ¡°Later, the Di people invaded wantonly, and the You army was defeated repeatedly because of ack of supplies. Only then did the nobles realize the seriousness of the matter. No matter if they win or lose this battle, what awaits them is an interrogation from the Imperial Court.¡±

    If they lost, the Imperial Court would definitely thoroughly investigate the reason behind it. The nobles would be the culprits and would not be able to escape death.

    If they won this battle, King Li of Zhou would definitely enter the capital to meet the emperor. The Imperial Court would reward those who had contributed. At the same time, they would also punish those who had sinned. The nobles would still be unable to escape punishment.

 Chapter 868 - 868: A Thousand-Mile Dyke

    Chapter 868 - 868: A Thousand-Mile Dyke

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s expression was sad as he smiled bitterly. ¡°They¡¯ll die either way. If they cooperate with the Marquis of Weining, there¡¯s still a chance of survival. Therefore, they¡¯re putting everything on the line and striking first. They might as well use King Li of Zhou of treason¡­¡±

    At that time, the Weining Marquis Residence had all the power in the court. Imperial Consort Lu was doted on and could be said to be in the limelight.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Themoners have been bullied by the nobles for generations and have a deep grudge against them. King Li of Zhou¡¯s death has even nted the root of their hostility towards the nobles in the hearts of themoners. Later, King Li of Zhou¡¯s injustice was cleared, and the evil deeds of the nobles were exposed to the world. This hostility was gradually reced by hatred. It¡¯s just that because of the power of the nobles, no one dared to resist.¡±

    King Li of Zhou wasn¡¯t the only one who had died in that battle back then.

    There were also thousands of soldiers who eventually died at the hands of the Di people because theycked supplies. They were the guardians of the North and the husbands, fathers, sons, and rtives of millions ofmoners.

    As long as they grasped this point and used it a little, it was easy to arouse the hatred of themoners towards the nobles.

    Many ants could bite an elephant to death.

    This was just like when Madam Yang had imed that she was sick and handed over the butler¡¯s key. Her grandmother had asked her to help manage the household, and she had realized that there was a problem with the purchase in the main kitchen.

    Yang Shuwan, Mother Yang, and Steward Zhou formed a stable and secret chain of interests. It was not easy to touch anyone.

    Even if they were moved, it wouldn¡¯t solve the fundamental problem.

    Therefore, Yu Youyap controlled the others in the small vige. A thousand-mile dyke could copse because of an ant¡¯s nest. One could not underestimate any of them.

    The key to dealing with the nobles was clear.

    If she couldn¡¯t touch thend-owning ss, could she still control those nobles?

    As long as she controlled them, she could follow the clues and implicate thend-owning ss.

    Although it was not enough to uproot thend-owning ss, her goal was not topletely eliminate them. After all, thend-owning ss was the cornerstone of the development of the North. If they were exterminated, it was inevitable that the North would fall into civil strife. This was disadvantageous to Yin Huaixi. Her fundamental goal was to greatly weaken the power of thend-owning ss.

    ¡­ .

    There were two major sources of medicinal herbs in the North.

    One was led by the Bai family of Xiangping City. The ce where the medicinal herbs were produced was in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    The other area was led by the Qin family of Shaanxi. The medicinal herbs produced in the northwest were from the vast area west of Xi¡¯an, including Shaanxi, Gansu, Ningxia, and Qinghai.

    Even with the unique medicinal herbs, the North was still short of them.

    The medicinal herbs produced in the Daoist area had priority over military resources.

    The Imperial Court was suspicious of the vassal lords and had the protection of the local nobles. Whenever there was a conflict between the vassal lords and the nobles, the Imperial Court would first be suspicious of the vassal lords.

    This was also the source of the nobles¡¯ fearlessness.

    The You army was weak, so they had to be controlled by others.

    King Li of Zhou was an example.

    Old Master Bai sat in the front hall and listened to the servant report the situation outside. ¡°¡­ I originally praised the righteousness of the Xie family. I wonder who took advantage of the situation and instigated a condemnation. They said that the gentry were tyrannical and took advantage of themoners¡­¡± This was a better excuse. In fact, there were all kinds of curses. ¡°They even said, said¡­¡±

    The servant, who was originally eloquent, immediately trembled. His mouth trembled, and he couldn¡¯t squeeze out a word from his throat. For a moment, his face turned pale.

    Old Master Bai suddenly had a bad feeling.

    However, Madam Bai was flustered and exasperated. She said angrily, ¡°No matter what the people outside say, tell me everything in detail.¡±

    As the servant¡¯s calves trembled, he knelt on the ground with a thud and said in a trembling voice, ¡°They said¡ª They said that if the nobles were as benevolent as the Xie family, why would every family in the North be dressed in white? Everyone raised a white g, and orphans and widows suffered. Fathers cried, wives lost their husbands, and sons lost their fathers. Even King Li of Zhou¡­ was killed¡­¡±

    ¡°How can that be?¡± Madam Bai¡¯s expression changed and she immediately flew into a rage. With a bang, she mmed her palm on the table. ¡°This is nonsense.¡±

    The scene of thousands of corpses in the North when the emperor was angry was still vivid in her mind.

    These words were really sinister. They pushed all the nobles in the North to the limelight.

    Old Master Bai¡¯s pupils were constricted. He quickly realized that the servant had always been talking about nobles and not the ¡°gentry.¡± It was difficult not to think deeply.

    Madam Bai was worried that the rumors would be more and more intense, so she quickly said, ¡°Send someone to keep an eye on the outside. If anyone dares to spread rumors and nder our Bai Residence, capture them and send them to the county office¡­¡±

    Although the government office was located in Xiangping City, the big and small matters in Xiangping City were under the jurisdiction of the county office.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Old Master Bai nced at Madam Bai warningly and interrupted her coldly. He turned to the servant and said, ¡°You can leave first!¡±

    The servant felt as if he had been pardoned. He got up from the ground and ran away.

    Madam Bai frowned. ¡°Master, why are you¡­¡±

    Old Master Bai said angrily, ¡°Back then, King Li of Zhou¡¯s case was like a river of blood. To this day, no one dares to discuss King Li of Zhou¡¯s death wantonly. What right do those people outside have to be so brazen? Who gave them the guts? Who started it? If you want to capture them and bring them to the government office, wouldn¡¯t it be revealing what we intended to hide and confirming the rumors about King Li of Zhou¡¯s death?¡±

    Madam Bai¡¯s breathing tightened. ¡°Master, you mean that the rumors outside were all premeditated? Could it be that the Xie family was behind it?¡±

    The rumors only appeared after the Xie family donated military-funded medicinal herbs.

    It was difficult not to associate it with the Xie family.

    Old Master Bai nodded with difficulty. ¡°It should be said that all of this was instigated by Princess Shaoyi and supported by King Yue Fei. Otherwise, the rumors wouldn¡¯t have developed to this extent in just half a day.¡±

    The Xie family had donated military resources and medicinal herbs, targeting the nobles.

    It was not difficult to associate this with the soldiers who had died tragically on the battlefield because of ack of supplies during therge-scale invasion of the Northern Barbarians back then, as well as the cause of King Li of Zhou¡¯s death.

    Madam Bai felt dizzy. ¡°We can¡¯t arrest them, but if we let these rumors be more and more intense, others will think that we have a guilty conscience and are hiding.¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t our family caught between a rock and a hard ce now?¡±

    Old Master Bai closed his eyes, his face ashen. ¡°This is how brilliant Princess Shaoyi is. This matter was all caused by her. She was concerned about the gue of the refugees and used the Xie family¡¯s righteousness to roast the nobles of the North over the fire. King Li of Zhou and King Yue Fei have extremely high prestige in the North, and themoners have a deep grudge against the nobles. It¡¯s very easy to anger them¡­¡±

    Once it causedrge-scale public anger, the government would have no choice but to interfere.

    No matter how good they were at managing the government office, they only did what they could. It was impossible for the government to offend Princess Shaoyi or even the Yu n behind her for a mere merchant.

 Chapter 869 - 869: Fall Because of an Antâ€™s Nest

    Chapter 869 - 869: Fall Because of an Ant¡¯s Nest

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Not to mention, he had heard that Princess Shaoyi¡¯s master was a very famous female teacher from the Ye family.

    She had some ties with Lord Ye.

    It was said that a person who regrly walked by the river could not avoid getting their shoes wet. The Bai family could control the origin of medicinal herbs in the northeast area and manage such a huge family business. They had countless wealth. How could their family assets be clean?

    Without the protection of thend-owning ss, many things could not withstand a thorough investigation. Once a crime was confirmed, it would be a disaster for them.

    As the chief official of the three provinces of Liaodong, it was impossible for Lord Ye to cover up for a guilty person.

    Madam Bai¡¯s throat was a little dry. ¡°How¡ª How dare they? Although the Bai Residence is only a merchant family, the Han family behind us is a noble family in Xi¡¯an¡­¡±

    Old Master Bai shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? This is a battle between the nobles and the Xie family. Princess Shaoyi, the Yu n behind her, the royalists behind the Yu n, and King Yue Fei are all involved. They all have a tacit understanding with the noble families in the North and won¡¯t easily get involved in the conflict between the merchants and nobles.¡±

    Everyone understood that once the aristocratic families were involved, it would affect the entire royal court, or even the Great Zhou. At that time, it would be a situation where the nobles fought.

    No one could bear the consequences.

    Thend-owning ss did not dare to act rashly.

    Madam Bai couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. For a moment, she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°Our family has been very filial to them. How can they remove their subordinates? If anything happens to our family, what good will it do to the Han family?¡±

    Old Master Bai shook his head. ¡°Not only is Princess Shaoyi a princess, but she¡¯s also the only first-grade Saint Venerable Princess in our dynasty. Her status isparable to that of a legitimate princess. Behind her is the Yu n, the royalist party led by the Empress Dowager, the imperial family led by King Yue Fei, and even tens of millions ofmoners. She¡¯s a princess who can control the structure of the court. It¡¯s not easy for aristocratic families to pass down their inheritance. As long as they¡¯re not mortal enemies, no one from thend-owning ss will threaten another behemoth. They would not make enemies, using a hundred-year-old family business as a bet.¡±

    It was said that a wealthy family took three generations to build, while an aristocratic family took 100 years.

    Wealthy families and aristocratic families had to go through generations of umted foundation and reputation to be truly powerful families. They would have a long history and prosperity.

    Xu Jie wanted to defeat Yan Song and knew that the key was the emperor. Thus, he greeted the emperor and received his support. Only then did Xu Jie seed.

    Why were the nobles so fearless and not afraid of King Li of Zhou¡¯s might?

    Wasn¡¯t it because the Imperial Court was so suspicious of the vassal lords that they were on the side of thend-owning ss?

    However, the King Li of Zhou case had provoked the dignity of the royal family, and the emperor hated the nobles of the North.

    Just from this imperial examination, there were very few schrs on the rankings in the north, so it was obvious how the emperor treated the North.

    Right now, the royalists in the court were very powerful.

    The nobles did not dare to fight Princess Shaoyi head-on. Ever since Princess Shaoyi came to the North, the nobles did not act rashly. Everyone was watching the situation.

    Old Master Bai said dejectedly, ¡°We¡¯ve already be abandoned pawns of thend-owning ss.¡±

    In Xiangping, they were more sensitive to the situation in Xiangping, so they understood it faster and more thoroughly. Looking at Princess Shaoyi¡¯s actions in Liancheng, it was not difficult to deduce their current situation.

    It was inevitable that they had to consider a way out.

    There was dead silence in the room.

    After a long time, Madam Bai said in a dry voice, ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Old Master Bai sighed heavily. ¡°The day after tomorrow, Princess Shaoyi will go to the Dragon Phoenix Temple and pay her respects to the Medicine Buddha to prevent the gue and pray for the refugees. On the surface, she only has an appointment with the General An Yuan¡¯s Residence and the Huang Residence. I believe the families that are on good terms with King Yue Fei will also go over to greet Princess Shaoyi. At the same time, they will express their support for Princess Shaoyi¡¯s attitude towards preventing the gue. At that time, bring our daughter over and mix with them.¡±

    When Madam Bai heard this, she understood that they were expressing their stance to Princess Shaoyi, indicating the Bai Residence¡¯s strong support for preventing the gue.

    Old Master Bai continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Xie Residence want to buy the medicinal herbs and donate them to the government? All the medicinal herbs rted to preventing an epidemic will be sold to the Xie Residence at a 30% discount. I heard that Princess Shaoyi has established an incense shop and wants to make incense medicine to prevent an epidemic. Let¡¯s mix a batch of medicinal herbs and spices needed to make incense medicine and donate them to Princess Shaoyi¡¯s incense shop for free.¡±

    Madam Bai was a little hesitant. ¡°But in that case, the Han family¡­¡±

    If the Bai Residence joined King Yue Fei, they would definitely offend the Han family.

    Their family had worked with the Han family for many years, and both sides knew a lot about each other. The Han Residence did not dare to rashly offend Princess Shaoyi, but it was easy for them to make a move on the Bai family.

    King Li of Zhou¡¯s death was also rted to the Bai Residence. If the Han family wanted to attack the Bai Residence, it was impossible for Princess Shaoyi to be enemies with the Han Residence for the Bai family.

    Old Master Bai looked helpless. ¡°Back then, when King Li of Zhou was avenged and the North fell into the hands of King Yue Fei, I should have known that such a day woulde sooner orter. I should have made a decision back then.¡±

    However, at that time, they were all scared out of their wits by the Imperial Court. They were worried that Yin Huaixi would hold a grudge against them, so they had no choice but to stand by and do nothing when they joined King Yue Fei.

    In addition, at that time, Yin Huaixi¡¯s body was crippled. The imperial physician had confirmed that he would not live past 20. They were not even afraid of King Li of Zhou, so why would they be afraid of a weak and sick cripple?

    Due to their instinctive fear of the vassal lords, even though they trusted Yin Huaixi, they still had a backup n. They wanted to use the nobles of the North to restrain the vassal lords. Therefore, back then, the ones the emperor killed the most were nobles. Meanwhile, rtively fewer people from thend-owning ss were killed.

    They were still useful to the Imperial Court. As long as they did notmit a crime on the surface, Yin Huaixi could not touch them openly.

    If they surrendered to Yin Huaixi, who knew what the consequences would be?

    For all kinds of reasons, after weighing the pros and cons, it was best for them to maintain the current situation for the time being.

    Old Master Bai shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, King Yue Fei isn¡¯t King Li of Zhou after all.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be easily controlled.

    After Yin Huaixi guarded the North, his control over it deepened day by day, especially in the three provinces of Liaodong. They were almost all under his control.

    Everyone believed that most of the resources and economy in the North were concentrated in the mountains, Shaanxi, Gansu, and Qinghai. The three provinces of Liaodong were vast and sparsely popted, and there was a shortage of resources. In the short term, it could indeed alleviate the predicament of the You army being controlled by others. However, as time passed and the supplies in the three provinces of Liaodong were consumed, King Yue Fei still had to ¡°control¡± them.

    However, she had never expected Princess Shaoyi to grow high-yielding sweet potatoes that were not picky with soil.

    She did not expect that the Xie family, who was in charge of shipping, woulde to the North.

    The supplies that King Yue Feicked could be shipped to him by sea, and they would not be controlled by any nobles. They would be the most powerful bargaining chip to deal with the nobles.

    Madam Bai understood what he meant, but she still had scruples. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I hadn¡¯t made a decision back then, King Yue Fei wouldn¡¯t have appreciated it now.¡±

    Not only were they not getting along, but they were also in trouble.

    At that time, the Bai Residence would really be finished.

 Chapter 870 - 870: Use Money to Save Their Lives

    Chapter 870 - 870: Use Money to Save Their Lives

    rantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    How could Old Master Bai not understand this logic? However, they had no way out. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the aristocratic families to be enemies with Princess Shaoyi for our sake. I think that the Han family is already busy dealing with the aftermath so that they can cut ties with us as much as possible. When they¡¯re implicated in the future, we can cut the Gordian knot and escape as soon as possible.¡±

    It was impossible to escape unscathed, but the aristocratic families had a deep foundation. As long as their vitality was not damaged, they could be safe.

    Old Master Bai continued, ¡°If we continue to serve thend-owning ss, we will definitely die. There¡¯s still a chance of survival if we join King Yue Fei.¡±

    Madam Bai looked exhausted. ¡°We businessmen are all gamblers. Since you want to bet on King Yue Fei, let¡¯s bet on him. If you want to do it like the Xie family, do it quickly. Donate 70% of our family¡¯s assets to King Yue Fei as military funds. In addition to the medicinal herbs needed to avoid the gue, donate a batch ofmonly used medicinal herbs in the army to the You army. In the future, the You army will buy medicinal herbs from our family at a 30% discount. At the same time, increase the supply of medicinal herbs.¡±

    To put it bluntly, they were using money to save their lives.

    They hoped that King Yue Fei would give their family a way out on ount of their ¡°sincerity.¡±

    Old Master Bai looked conflicted. The Bai family¡¯s assets had also been painstakingly earned by their family for generations. Now that they were going to be donated just like that, he couldn¡¯t make a decision for a moment.

    Madam Bai also understood this. ¡°As long as the Bai family¡¯s foundation is still there and the family business can still be earned, the more money we use to buy our lives, the better. Besides, with the Xie family in front, we have to imitate them.¡±

    Otherwise, it would seem insincere. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss?

    ¡°Even if we donate, there¡¯s a huge difference between doing so early andte. We have the advantage of territory and can know all the movements of Xiangping immediately. We have the initiative, so this is also our chance to express our stance to Princess Shaoyi.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s better to do this sooner rather thanter. When you return from the Dragon Phoenix Temple, we¡¯ll go look for Military Advisor Huang and discuss the donation.¡± Old Master Bai looked like he was struggling. Finally, he gritted his teeth, and a ruthless look appeared in his eyes. ¡°In that case, we might as well go all out and hand over the evidence in our hands that¡¯s disadvantageous to the Han family to Princess Shaoyi.¡±

    Since the Xie Residence had donated their assets, a noble had to step forward to respond. Only then could they shake the hearts of the other nobles and distance themselves from the rtionship between the nobles and thendowning families.

    The Bai Residence was the first to step forward and join King Yue Fei. The more they helped him, the more valuable they would be. It was very likely that they would be seen by others. After the Bai Residence joined King Yue Fei, King Yue Fei would not make things difficult for the Bai Residence. The other nobles would also fight to join him.

    This way, the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence might be able to protect them.

    Madam Bai frowned. ¡°When you pull out a radish, some dirtes up with it. The evidence in our hands regarding the Han family is all rted to our family. In that case¡­¡±

    Weren¡¯t the stakes too high?

    If King Yue Fei kicked them to the curb once they had outlived their usefulness¡­ The Bai Residence would be finished.

    Old Master Bai said, ¡°That depends on whether King Yue Fei is willing to give our family a way out. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. Although the Bai Residence has been helping a viin do evil for many years, at least on the surface, we haven¡¯t made things difficult for the You army. The medicinal herbs supplied to the You army can¡¯t be said to be of top quality, but they¡¯re not inferior. We won¡¯t give them short weight too. Although our family has participated in forcing King Li of Zhou to death, we¡¯ve only waved the g and secretly given some support. We haven¡¯t participated directly. I see that King Yue Fei¡¯s actions are not that ruthless. The reputation of Princess Shaoyi¡¯s kindness can¡¯t be faked¡­¡±

    The foundation of the Bai Residence was in Xiangping City. Under the eyes of the vassal lords and state capitals, they naturally had to be more cautious. At the very least, on the surface, they could not easily offend others.

    In addition, in the past, King Li of Zhou was extremely famous in the Liaodong area. If they openly made things difficult for the You army, it would be equivalent to making things difficult for the millions of localmoners.

    Unexpectedly, this had be their family¡¯s only straw to clutch at.

    ¡­ .

    The next day, Yu Youyao got up before dawn.

    Nanny Xu had specially chosen a set of clothes for her. She was wearing a round-cored long dress that was ochre-colored, arge reddish-ck sleeved shirt, and a purple ceremonial robe. The Great Zhou Dynasty valued gold, purple, and red, but ck was still a color that only nobles could wear.

    Only the royal family could bestow a purple ceremonial robe. Yu Youyao was a first-grade Saint Venerable Princess. She was given a jade crown and a ceremonial robe. It was decorated with ruyi patterns and had golden embroidery at the edges. There were seven phoenixes on her chest, with two phoenixes facing each other. There were cranes, bats, and other bird patterns, as well as lotus flowers, lingzhi, peonies, and so on.

    Purple was used as the background, and the embroidery was golden. Green, red, and blue were used for the phoenixes. These three colors were also used for the flower and bird patterns. Then, all kinds of pearls and jade treasures were iid.

    It was heavy, but beautiful.

    Nanny Xu picked out a crown and fixed it in her bun. The crown was iid with red gems and pearls.

    Yu Youyao looked at herself in the ss mirror. She was glowing with jewelry. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m only going to the temple to offer incense and pay respects to the Medicine Buddha. There¡¯s no need to dress up so well.¡±

    The imposing manner from her entire body could almostpare to her imperial order.

    Nanny Xu said, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯ve appeared in public since you arrived in the North. You should show off the etiquette through what you¡¯re wearing, in case others neglect you because of your status as the daughter of an external minister. Besides, you¡¯re here to pray for the tens of thousands ofmoners. The more solemn your performance is, the more important it will be to others.¡±

    As the saying went, fine clothes opened all doors!

    This was not very urate, but it was undeniable that this was indeed a benchmark for a person. The noble families were respected in the North, and most people had never seen the world. By showing off the dignity of a princess, she could intimidate everyone.

    Yu Youyao had also considered this, but she said, ¡°After all, I¡¯m mourning.¡±

    Only when one often felt close to their family would they have all kinds of scruples. Nanny Xu smiled. ¡°ording to Confucian thought, heaven, the earth, the king, one¡¯s parents, and one¡¯s teachers should be respected in that order. The king is higher than one¡¯s parents. You¡¯ve been conferred the title of princess. The etiquette between the Matriarch and her subjects still needs to be observed. This trip is for the sake of the ruler and the people. There¡¯s no need to be wary.¡±

    A dignified first-grade Saint Venerable Princess appeared publicly. If she did not have any attire that represented her status, it would not be appropriate.

    The purple robe looked the best with yellow and red. She had also considered that Yu Youyao was mourning, so she had matched it with a long skirt that was ochre-colored and a dark color that was between red and ck.

    Although it wasn¡¯t bright enough, it was stable and noble, making her look grand.

    After putting on her clothes, Yu Youyao got into the carriage. Apanying her were Madam Yao and some of the guards in the Yu Garden. It was still dawn, and the group set off majestically for the Dragon Phoenix Temple.

    The Dragon Phoenix Temple was surrounded by trees and was located in the wilderness.

    When the carriage reached the foot of the mountain, Yu Youyao alighted.

    She stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the winding mountain path that led up to the mountainside. A red-walled and green-tiled building was vaguely visible in the forest.

 Chapter 871 - 871: You Canâ€™t Judge a Book By Its Cover

    Chapter 871 - 871: You Can¡¯t Judge a Book By Its Cover

    rantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    A team of guards quickly went up the mountain and guarded both sides of the mountain path. There was a sentry post every ten steps.

    Old Madam Sun stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Yesterday, the residence sent someone to the temple. Thousand-Man Commander Yin also sent someone to guard the Dragon Phoenix Temple. The Dragon Phoenix Temple isn¡¯t open to the public today.¡±

    Yin San had received the position of a thousand-manmander and was in charge of the Yu Garden¡¯s guards. He was in charge of Young Miss¡¯s safety and had sent someone to patrol the mountain in advance to guard it for her safety.

    Only those invited by Young Miss or with her permission could go up the mountain and enter the temple.

    Yu Youyao gently picked up her long skirt and went up the stone steps. ¡°Let¡¯s go up!¡±

    This mountain path was 500 meters long. The mountain path was winding and steep. Yin Shi led the way, and Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao slowly up the mountain.

    After walking for more than 15 minutes, they arrived at the mountainside.

    The abbot was waiting at the door with the monks. When he saw Yu Youyaoing over, he sped his hands together. ¡°Amitabha. The Princess has arrived at our temple to pray for the people. Good job!¡±

    Yu Youyao also ced her palms together in front of her chest and bowed back. ¡°I¡¯m really ashamed to disturb your temple¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    The abbot¡¯s eyebrows did not move as he only said, ¡°Buddha wees fated people. How can it not be another round of cultivation? The Dragon Phoenix Temple is just a small temple in the mountains. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I hope the Princess can forgive me.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°You tter me. Temples aren¡¯t big or small, and the Buddhist teachings aren¡¯t of high or low status. They¡¯re all ces for monks to cultivate, and they¡¯re also ces to worship the Buddhas of the various heavens. They also worship the same Bodhisattva. All living creatures are delivered from torment. Only the size of one¡¯s true intentions, not what is in front of them, matters. If one thinks that it isrge, it will be boundlessly grand. If one thinks that it¡¯s small, it will be very small.¡±

    The abbot bowed deeply. ¡°You are fated with Buddha. Amitabha!¡±

    The Dragon Phoenix Temple had existed for a long time. After the war, it had been rebuilt and repaired a few times. Although the temple was small, it had an ancient aura.

    The temple had prepared a room in the small courtyard, and Madam Huang was waiting at the entrance to receive them.

    Madam Huang was wearing a blue jacket dress with a round cor and big sleeves. She hadbed her hair into a bun and had a pure gold hairpin inserted diagonally at her temple.

    However, she was tall and voluptuous, and her appearance was bright and imposing. Even though she was dressed inly, it could not hide her beauty.

    Seeing Yu Youyaoe over, Madam Huang quickly stepped forward with a smile. ¡°I ordered someone to tidy up the room again. Although it¡¯s a little simple, it¡¯s still considered appropriate.¡±

    Huang Wenxian was a trusted aide of King Yue Fei. After Yu Youyao came to Xiangping, Madam Huang was entrusted by her husband to take good care of her.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao was also close to her. ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Madam Huang was a straightforward person, so she immediately rebuked, ¡°Why are you being so polite to me? As long as you don¡¯t mind me being nosy.¡± At this point, her auspicious phoenix eyes observed Yu Youyao politely and immediately fixed her eyes. ¡°Look at this aura. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen it. As expected of a noble daughter raised by a noble family.¡±

    Just looking at it made Yu Youyao feel terrified. She did not know where to put her hands and feet, and she did not dare to look at Yu Youyao directly.

    All the so-called aristocratic women in the North were inferior.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Madam, you tter me. I¡¯m young and it¡¯s my first time in Xiangping. I don¡¯t know much about the local customs of Xiangping, and I have many inconveniences. It¡¯s all thanks to Madam¡¯s guidance recently.¡±

    There were many generals in the You army. Yin Huaixi had only asked Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan toe and receive her. It was obvious that these two people were people he trusted. Their families and characters were not bad. They were reliable people.

    Madam Huang was generous and straightforward, and she treated everyone with sincerity. Yu Youyao also wanted to befriend her. The two of them chatted andughed as they entered the small courtyard.

    This was a house that had been vacated at thest minute. Although it was simple, it was clean and tidy because it had been cleaned in advance.

    At this moment, General Ning Yuan¡¯s wife came over.

    She was about the same age as Madam Huang, but Madam Ning was delicate and gentle. She formed a sharp contrast with General Ning Yuan¡¯s ruggedness.

    General Ning Yuan was also the first to follow King Li of Zhou. His current achievements were also proposed by King Li of Zhou. Even his marriage was arranged by the princess back then.

    General Ning Yuan and Madam Ning had known each other since they were young, and they had an extremely good rtionship. They had raised two children and supported each other, which was why General Ning Yuan had his current achievements and status.

    As King Li of Zhou set a precedent, there were no concubines at home.

    Madam Ning smiled and said, ¡°After entering the temple, we¡¯ll definitely have to go through a lot. The food we had in the morning isn¡¯t enough now. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen of the temple and prepare some snacks and soup. Have some first, lest you go hungryter.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the maidservant behind her brought the wooden tray forward and ced the snacks she had prepared on the table.

    There was a te of pea cakes. She didn¡¯t know how it was made, but the color was orange and beautiful. Just looking at it was appetizing.

    The other te had golden balls the size of a glutinous rice ball. In addition, there was also a bowl of mushroom soup.

    Madam Ning¡¯s culinary skills were not bad. During this period of time, she had sent some exquisite snacks to the Yu Garden.

    Madam Huang smiled and said, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re in luck. The eldest sister of the Ning family relied on her good culinary skills to teach General Ning Yuan a lesson.¡±

    When she heard this, she knew that they were also close.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s smile deepened as she said gratefully, ¡°What a coincidence. I woke up early in the morning and didn¡¯t have a good appetite. I only had some food for breakfast. I¡¯m indeed a little hungry now. Thank you, Madam.¡±

    Madam Ning smiled gently.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as she turned around, she rolled her eyes at Madam Huang. ¡°Look, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re saying this in front of an unmarried girl for no reason.¡± When she spoke, her voice was gentle and soft. Even her words were mellow and moving. ¡°Princess, you might not know this, but Military Advisor Huang is famous for being strict with his wife in our Xiangping City.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned again.

    Madam Ning seemed to be different from what she had thought?! She had just turned around and said that she was embarrassed, but she had already said that!

    It was said that women in the North did not care about trifles. She seemed to understand a little. If this were in the capital, Madam Huang and Madam Ning would not have said this in front of her.

    However, this attitude did not seem to reflect the character of an elder at all. Instead, it was as if they were on the same level.

    Madam Huang pinched her handkerchief and continued to smile. ¡°The eldest sister of the Ning family is a hero among women. She can carry a crescent knife that weighs 80 kilograms with one hand and chase General Ning Yuan all over the city.¡±

    Yu Youyao was dumbfounded. Only then did she remember that Madam Ning¡¯s father and brother were both in the army, and her father was a hundred-manmander.

    Was this fate?!

    However, Madam Ning had thin arms and legs, and she exuded the delicate and gentle aura of a Jiangnan woman. No matter how she looked at it, she did not look like she would chase after someone with a big knife.

    Or was it really true that one couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover?

 Chapter 872 - 872: Terrifying

    Chapter 872 - 872: Terrifying

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She opened her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Madam Huang couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She felt that Princess Shaoyi was really a wonderful person!

    Meanwhile, Madam Ning smiled gently, as if she was a little shy. ¡°I can¡¯tpare myself to Sister Huang. As soon as Hedong¡¯s Lion¡¯s Roar is used, Military Advisor Huang will immediately kneel.¡±

    Yu Youyao turned to look at Madam Huang.

    Mrs. Huang gently held up the pure gold hairpin on her bun and said, ¡°Men are men. If you don¡¯t roar at them and scold them, they¡¯ll definitely be spoiled.¡±

    Yu Youyao kept feeling that she had heard something impressive.

    Previously, there was King Li of Zhou who took the initiative to kneel on the washboard and couldn¡¯t even shout. Later, when Madam Huang shouted, Military Advisor Huang immediately knelt down. Meanwhile, Madam Ning chased General Ning Yuan all over the ground with an 80-pound saber in one hand.

    She ate a piece of pea cake and it melted in her mouth. It was very sweet and was a little more delicate than what she usually ate. ¡°It seems very impressive!¡±

    If this were in the capital, would she understand it better?

    Mrs. Huang smiled and said, ¡°This has to start with King Li of Zhou. There¡¯s a thousand-manmander in the army who often beats his wife at home. When his wife really couldn¡¯t take it, she guarded the entrance of the King¡¯s Residence andined to King Li of Zhou. King Li of Zhou pped that person a hundred times in front of the entire army and even criticized him.¡±

    ¡°The gist of it is that if a man has the strength, and doesn¡¯t use it on the enemy but on his wife, does he have any shame? With such a soldier, even I feel embarrassed. Do you have the strength but no ce to use it? In the future, all of you will be given more training. As long as you don¡¯t die from it, train to death. Let¡¯s see if you still have the energy to cause trouble.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of bullying women? Think about it. Why are you risking your lives on the battlefield? It¡¯s for our father, mother, wife, and children, as well as our rtives. We can even risk our lives for them. How can we bully them ourselves? If you don¡¯t treat your wife as a human, you might as well give her to the Di people and let them ruin her.¡±

    ¡°Look at how sparsely popted the North is. There are more men than women. How many men can¡¯t even marry a wife? If you marry her, you¡¯ll already be living a happy life with a wife and children, yet you¡¯re still causing trouble. Aren¡¯t you hated?¡±

    Mrs. Huang imitated King Li of Zhou¡¯s tone and learned these words. ¡°Thismander who hit his wife was so ashamed and became the public enemy of the army. All the soldiers in the army were tortured every day because of him. They hated him so much that their teeth itched. The soldiers who didn¡¯t have a wife feel even more unbnced. They were so distressed that they could make him die from distress. Meanwhile, the married soldiers who had wives looked down on him for hitting his wife.¡±

    Madam Ning also pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°With King Li of Zhou in front, the men in the army behind all doted on their wives. Later, when Old Huang counted, heh, good fellow, the number of men in the army who were no longer single actually increasedpared to previous years. All the men who were single were all looking forward to a wife to get married to. Isn¡¯t that tradition?¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but want tough. ¡°This tradition is¡­ quite good.¡±

    The power of an example was terrifying!

    Madam Ning and Madam Huang could tell that Yu Youyao was very interested in military matters, so they also told her a lot of interesting things. Initially, they weren¡¯t too familiar with one another, nor did they understand one another¡¯s personalities. The three women, who had been keeping to themselves, became close immediately.

    Yu Youyao had a big appetite. As she chatted, she ate a lot.

    Madam Huang and Madam Ning looked at each other and smiled.

    The You army was controlled by the nobles and their lives were not easy to begin with.

    Huang Wenxian and General Ning Yuan¡¯s monthly sry were mostly used by them to support the families of the soldiers who had died in battle.

    Therefore, they had no choice but to live a meticulous life.

    They had lived in the North for a long time and had long heard that the wealthy families in the capital lived extravagant lives. There were at least a dozen dishes in one meal. However, the youngdies ate less than cats. They only touched each dish with their chopsticks. They ate only half a bowl of rice and left the other half. Whatever they couldn¡¯t finish was wasted.

    At this moment, seeing that Yu Youyao did not have the bad habits of those young misses of aristocratic families, who ate and drank openly, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yes, their gaze confirmed that they were on the same path.

    They chatted about the rtionships between the various residences in Xiangping City.

    After a while, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Madam Ye is here to greet you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. As she was mourning and had juste to the North, she did not know many people, so she only invited the few madams who usually interacted with her in the You army and took good care of her.

    She did not expect Lord Ye¡¯s wife toe too.

    However, preventing an epidemic was still the government¡¯s own business. She was stepping in for the refugees and sharing the government¡¯s burden, so Lord Ye naturally had to support her greatly.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup and smoothed her wide sleeves. She smiled and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s first wife, who was also Ye Hanyuan¡¯s mother, came from the Yue family of the Linjiang Prefecture. The Yue family was a schrly family in the Linjiang Prefecture, so their foundation could not be underestimated.

    Great Madam Yue passed away a few years ago due to an illness. The current Madam Ye was the second wife, the legitimate daughter from a side branch of Madam Yue¡¯s maiden family. She was known as Little Madam Yue.

    Lord Ye and Great Madam Yue had three legitimate sons. The eldest son, Ye Hanyuan, had left the family. It was said that the second and third sons of the first wife were both rare talents.

    It had been ten years since Little Madam Yue had married Ye Xiaoci. She had yet to have any children, and she probably wouldn¡¯t have any in the future. It was terrifying to think about Ye Xiaoci¡¯s intentions for continuing to marry Little Madam Yue.

    Little Madam Yue was about 20 years old. She was very beautiful, and her eyes were gentle.

    Yu Youyao showed her status as a princess, but she did not show off her status. Little Madam Yue only greeted her politely. Yu Youyao returned the greeting and quickly invited Little Madam Yue to sit.

    Little Madam Yue followed suit and sat beside Madam Ning.

    As soon as she sat down, a maidservant came over to serve tea.

    The jadeurel tea was fresh and spicy in her mouth, but the aftertaste was still fragrant and sweet. The weather was wet and cold. As soon as the cup of jadeurel tea entered her stomach, she felt that even her blood was warm.

    After the tea, Little Madam Yue smiled and praised, ¡°Indeed, only a long-standing family like the Yu n can raise a woman with both talent and virtue like the Princess.¡±

    There was no malice in Little Madam Yue¡¯s words. It was just that both sides had just finished greeting each other and had not even exchanged pleasantries. If she praised her eagerly, it would seem too deliberate. From this, it could be seen that Little Madam Yue was not someone who was good at socializing. Her smooth personality seemed to be a little distant from the ways of the world.

    Little Madam Yue didn¡¯t know her personality and didn¡¯t have any dealings with her in the past, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to praise Yu Youyao directly. Thus, she used the Yu family as an excuse.

    This was the mostmon situation when people interacted with each other.

    They would not rashly offend anyone.

 Chapter 873 - 873: Honorable

    Chapter 873 - 873: Honorable

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In that case, it was inevitable that her praise would be a littlecking. It was fine to be polite to others, but it was a long way to go if she wanted to befriend someone.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Madam, you tter me.¡±

    The Yu n was from the north, while the Ye n was from the south. They were the two great ns of power in the north and the south. Since ancient times, there was a saying that the Yu was in the north, while the Ye was in the south. At the end of the previous dynasty, the reputation of the Yu n had once overshadowed the Ye n and became the number one power in the previous dynasty.

    Unfortunately, their sess was due to Duke Zhonglie, but their failure was also due to him.

    In this dynasty, although the Yu n was favored by the Imperial Court, every disciple who rose to an important position in the court was ced in an important position, but were not used to their full potential. As a result, the Yu n gradually declined.

    Thissted for hundreds of years.

    In terms of family history, the Ye and Yu ns were on par. However, in terms of foundation, the Yu n naturally could notpare to the Ye n, which had many talents and subordinates in the court.

    Therefore, anyone could praise Yu Youyao using the Yu family.

    Only the Ye family could not.

    She wouldn¡¯t think too much about it, but it might not be the case for someone else.

    When Little Madam Yu mentioned the Yu family, if Yu Youyao replied, she would definitely have to be humble. She would bring up the Ye family and reply humbly with praise.

    If they were of the same status, humble words would be modest and polite. However, if they were not of the same status, humility would turn into self-depreciation, and their rtionship would be split into levels.

    From Little Madam Yue¡¯s standpoint, wasn¡¯t it obvious that Yu Youyao would be embarrassing her?

    She had to clearly tell Little Madam Yue that she had said something wrong just now!

    As expected, when Little Madam Yue heard that Yu Youyao had thanked her and had nothing else to say, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned for a moment. She immediately reacted and her face turned pale, feeling a little awkward.

    The etiquette between people was often very subtle. It took into ount the family background, identity, and status of both sides.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao quickly changed the topic and smiled. ¡°I learned from Ms. Ye in the past. I was taught by her for many years and treated her as my mentor. Speaking of which, I have some affinity with the Ye family.¡±

    Little Madam Yue suddenly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°All these years, it¡¯s all thanks to your residence taking good care of Lady Qiu that she can live a more peaceful life.¡±

    No matter how talented this woman was, others inevitably pointed fingers at her.

    It was also because there were few people in the Yu Residence that Old Madam Yu had the reputation of being a chaste woman. Old Madam Yu had taken a fancy to Lady Qiu, and even the others had to think highly of her.

    Little Madam Yue changed the topic and smiled. ¡°A few days ago, Lady Qiu sent a letter to my Master. In her letter, she mentioned that the princess was her favorite disciple and asked my master to take care of her more.¡±

    In her letter, Lady Qiu praised Princess Shaoyi.

    Master did not say anything else.

    However, just from the fact that he had held this letter and pondered for a full half an hour, she knew that he had seen a lot of other things from it.

    Master had been in the prefecture capital of Liaodong for many years and had never interfered in the conflict between the nobles and vassal lords. However, after Princess Shaoyi came to Xiangping, Master¡¯s attitude had clearly changed.

    Not only was the Xie family tactful, but more importantly, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s words and actions were in line with the interests of the government. It was true that she was part of the vassal lords.

    However, who in this world would be enemies with a truly smart, visionary, and magnanimous person?

    Yu Youyao was very touched and quickly asked, ¡°After I came to Xiangping, I sent a peace letter and some specialties of Xiangping to Ms. Ye. I haven¡¯t received a reply from Ms. Ye. I wonder how Ms. Ye is doing.¡±

    After leaving the capital, she would send a peace letter to her rtives and teachers every time she went to a ce. She would also send some local goods. This had also be a tradition.

    Aftering to Xiangping, other than settling down in the Yu Garden, she had also been dealing with these trivial matters.

    It had only stopped over the past few days.

    Little Madam Yue smiled. ¡°Lady Qiu is quite good. Due to the Princess¡¯s kindness and her mentor¡¯s reputation in the capital, she¡¯s even better than before. Countless people havee to ask for calligraphy pieces and guidance.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little relieved. She had arranged for someone to take care of Ms. Ye in the capital. In the future, if the capital was in chaos and Ms. Ye was willing toe to the North, she had also arranged for someone to escort her.

    After chatting about Ms. Ye, they chatted about the rest and became much closer.

    After that, a few madams came over to greet them one after another.

    Not long after, the living room was filled with people.

    Yu Youyao said politely, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up in the capital since I was young. The etiquette and rules in the capital are different from those in the North. I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t know much about the local customs in the North. I came to the North this time at the invitation of King Yue Fei. All of you are also family members of King Yue Fei¡¯s officials. You¡¯re older and more knowledgeable than me. Please forgive me if I¡¯m negligent.¡±

    All the madams present quickly expressed that they didn¡¯t deserve it.

    Before seeing Princess Shaoyi, they might have had some thoughts of examining and testing her because she was young.

    Princess Shao Yi was wearing arge ck sleeved shirt and a purple ceremonial robe. The color and patterns used were all based on the rules of the imperial family. Ordinary mingfu often used patterns based on their grade, such as the long-tailed pheasant pattern, peacock pattern, magpie pattern, and so on. However, Princess Shaoyi used the seven-tailed phoenix, which hung on her shoulder, revealing a noble aura.

    No one dared to really underestimate her as a thirteen-year-old girl.

    At this moment, Princess Shaoyi had taken the initiative to express her goodwill. How could they not agree?

    The atmosphere immediately became lively.

    The topic of discussion among the madams of the various families was definitely the prevention of the epidemic that Princess Shaoyi was concerned about. Someone had suggested that they wanted to raise donations. The money obtained from the donations would be used to buy spices and medicinal herbs rted to the epidemic. They would be handed over to Princess Shaoyi¡¯s incense shop to make the incense medicine needed to avoid the epidemic.

    This suggestion received strong support from all the madams present.

    Next, they had to discuss how to arrange the donation, who would be in charge, and how much money each family would contribute¡­

    For a moment, a few madams looked troubled.

    Yu Youyao also knew that all the madams present were all subordinates of King Yue Fei. They also relied on the Imperial Court¡¯spensation and lived a rtively poor life.

    At the very least, in her opinion, other than a few madams who looked more exquisite, most of the people present, including Madam Huang and Madam Ning, had worn their old clothes many times.

    It was not difficult to guess that this was already the best outfit they had. They would most likely rotate among several outfits when they went outside.

    Yu Youyao narrowed her eyes slightly, feeling a little bitter.

    If this were in the capital, even the family of an ordinary seventh-grade official would not be so shabby.

    ¡°Let Madam Huang and General Ning Yuan take the lead in the donation. How much we donate is voluntary. It¡¯s already very rare for everyone to have such intentions.¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, and a sincere smile appeared on their faces.

    It was obvious that they really wanted to donate. However, it was not easy for everyone, so it was inevitable that it would be a little difficult.

 Chapter 874 - 874: Warning

    Chapter 874 - 874: Warning

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Madam Huang also said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say. We¡¯ll also tell you the truth and tell you everything. The sry of the soldiers in the North is a level higher than other ces, but the men in the family care about their rtionship as colleagues and their righteousness. They give up most of their sry to help the families of the martyrs. We women have to live a meticulous life at home. We don¡¯t have much money, so we can only do our best with you.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°We¡¯re doing our best.¡±

    The atmosphere rxed.

    Madam Ning smiled gently. ¡°The Princess wants to develop the silkworm industry vigorously in the three provinces of Liaodong. Many new silkworm farms have been opened in the Liaodong area, and the new silkworm farms give priority to the soldiers in the army. Now that we¡¯ve also bought private assets, our lives will naturally be better in the future.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? In the past, how could we have the chance to do such a good thing? We benefited from the Princess and His Highness.¡±

    ¡°His Highness also allowed the soldiers in the army to receive their pay in advance. The soldiers in the army have all bought their own businesses. Some with better backgrounds bought a business by themselves, while the others with poorer families bought a business together. It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s hope.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, Yu Youyao knew that in the early years, the North couldn¡¯t even give out money. The money in the ounts was prioritized forpensating the families of the martyrs.

    It was also after King Li of Zhou¡¯s case that the Imperial Court had shown mercy to the You soldiers. The Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of War had sold everything they had and raided many families of thend-owning ss before they could repay the military sry that they had owed over the years.

    It looked like a lot.

    However, Yu Youyao also knew that over the years, the You army had owed a lot of pension money. This was a huge expenditure. In addition, the armor, horses, and swords of the You army were also seriously damaged and needed to be reced.

    Once thisrge sum of money was settled, they were strapped for money.

    As the reputation of the Graceful Heart Hall spread throughout the Great Zhou Dynasty, it also became a gathering ce for the wealthy to do good deeds. In the past few years, the Graceful Heart Hall had spread throughout the north and south of the country. Yu Youyao¡¯s good reputation first spread from the Graceful Heart Hall.

    Every year, Yu Youyao would donate arge sum of money to the Graceful Heart Hall in the name of the ¡°Graceful Heart Escort Business¡±.

    The Graceful Heart Hall had used their name as a charity hall to buy arge number of supplies. All the governments knew that the Graceful Heart Hall had used their status as a charity hall that was recognized by the pce to buy some controlled supplies like cotton and medicinal herbs. It was beyond the rules. However, as long as it wasn¡¯t too much, the government would turn a blind eye.

    After that, in the name of the Graceful Heart Hall, they would donate arge number of resources to the You army. To the outside world, they would say that the donations they had collected had not been used up to support the border soldiers.

    Nurturing soldiers was too expensive.

    Raising an elite army was even more of a bottomless pit.

    At this moment, Xia Tao came over. ¡°Princess, Madam Bai has brought a few madams from Xiangping City to the Dragon Phoenix Temple. She wants to enter the temple to burn an incense stick and pray for the refugees. She¡¯s at the foot of the mountain now.¡±

    The living room immediately fell silent.

    All the madams had different expressions.

    Yu Youyao asked calmly, ¡°They want to enter the temple to pray for the refugees. Why did they choose today? Why did theye uninvited?¡±

    The Bai family was a wealthy family in the Liaodong area. Not only did Madam Baie herself, but she also joined forces with the families of the other wealthy families. She even specially chose the day when Yu Youyao was present to pray for the refugees.

    Who was Yu Youyao?

    The Yu Garden guards had already sealed the mountain gate. How could theye as they pleased?

    Xia Tao replied in a low voice, ¡°They said that they¡¯ve heard a lot about the PPrincess¡¯s kindness. Although they;re lowly, they still have the intention to follow suit. They want to pay their respects to Buddha behind the Princess so that they can bask in your Buddhist nature. They don¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±

    Madam Yao¡¯s eyes shed.

    From the bottom of her heart, these words were interesting.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s grade was that of a first-grade Saint Venerable Princess, and she was titled Shaoyi. The word ¡°Yi¡± meant great kindness and virtue, and it had the meaning of praise. What she did would be from her kindness and virtue. Therefore, the word ¡°Yi¡± meant that whatever Yu Youyao did as Princess Shaoyi woulde from her benevolence.

    It was obvious what she was thinking.

    The Bai Residence¡¯s reaction was within Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations. The Xie Residence had already made it clear that they wanted to take the lead and teach the Yue Fei Residence a lesson.

    Preventing the epidemic was just a suitable opportunity.

    The Bai Residence was in Xiangping, so the Bai Residence could be the first to know and react and make a decision.

    From afar, some news had passed through thousands of people. The content of the news was different from before. They still needed to spend time confirming it further. They could not make such a decision.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°In that case, pleasee in. Send them another message. My maternal family, the Xie family, has an ancestral teaching. All the talents in the world should be taken from the people and used on them. Seventy percent of one¡¯s wealth should benefit the region, while 30% belongs to them. If you don¡¯t earn unrighteous money, you can¡¯t do anything unrighteous. This is the way of business. I¡¯ve been taught by my maternal ancestors and have always admired these businessmen and nobles who are dedicated to good.¡±

    Madam Huang smiled.

    The others present also chimed in.

    ¡°No wonder the Xie family donated most of their assets as soon as they made a move. They didn¡¯t even blink. It turns out that there¡¯s such an ancestral teaching in the family. The Xie family is indeed righteous.¡±

    ¡°The reputation of the Xie family as a benevolent merchant is indeed well-deserved.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the princess¡¯s grandmother, Old Madam Yu, believes in Buddhism. The Princess has been raised by her grandmother since she was young, and she also has a righteous and kind-hearted maternal family like the Xie family. No wonder the princess also has a Bodhisattva heart¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    No one present was a fool. How could they not tell that Princess Shaoyi was using the Xie Residence to teach the families of the nobles led by the Bai Residence a lesson?

    There was nock of smart people in this world. As soon as the Xie family made a move, they used most of their assets to warn the nobles. Anyone who understood the situation should express something.

    Madam Huang held Madam Yao¡¯s hand and spoke intimately.

    The other madams also joined in the fun. Madam Yao was also a generous and straightforward person, so she quickly chatted with the other madams.

    Xia Tao left the small courtyard and personally went down the mountain to tell Madam Bai and the others what Yu Youyao had said.

    Madam Bai quickly bowed and thanked her.

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s maternal family, the Xie Residence, had attacked them and warned them that since they wanted to ¡°be kind¡±, they had to imitate the Xie Residence and be ¡°really kind.¡±

    Princess Shaoyi had also made it clear that her maternal family, the Xie family, was a merchant. She had been taught by her maternal family and was not prejudiced against merchants and nobles, so she was willing to help.

    She admired benevolent merchants like the Xie family. If they could be ¡°wholeheartedly kind¡±, she would naturally be kind to them.

    Since the Bai Residence had decided to donate to King Yue Fei, they had already prepared for the worst.

    They had originally nned to spend money to buy their lives, so they were naturally not afraid of this sentence. They were most worried that if they lost the money, it would not be good.

 Chapter 875 - 875: Fate

    Chapter 875 - 875: Fate

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s words were both benevolent and powerful, and her attitude was clearly expressed.

    This also made Madam Bai feel relieved.

    In order to increase her bargaining chips, she had convinced the nobles in the Liaodong area who were on good terms with the Bai family toe over and ¡°surrender.¡±

    The few madams who hade with Madam Bai couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. They all said, ¡°Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation for being kind is indeed well-deserved.¡±

    Xia Tao greeted themander of the guards guarding the mountain.

    Only then were Madam Bai and the others allowed to go up the mountain.

    Yu Youyao brought all the madams to the treasure hall to pay their respects to Buddha and recite the Diamond Sutra. The abbot lit the first incense stick of today and handed it to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao offered the incense and added some incense money.

    All the madams also lit incense one after another.

    Madam Bai and the others hung behind and waited. They saw Princess Shaoyi wearing arge ck sleeve and a purple robe. The crown on her head was iid with gold and jade, and her head was covered in pearls. There were pendants hanging around her.

    She exuded a noble and dignified aura from head to toe. Just one look at her gave off a dignified aura that made people admire her sincerely.

    As expected of a ¡°nobledy¡±.

    Even when she walked, the exquisite and generous jade pendant was still sparkling. It moved slowly, making it look beautiful and generous.

    She waspletely different from others. When others walked, the hairpins and earrings on their body swayed with their steps. Not only was there no sense of beauty, but they also looked frivolous and heavy.

    Madam Huang, Madam Bai, and the others finally saw what it meant to be a true nobledy of an aristocratic family.

    After that, they went to pay their respects to the Medicine Buddha.

    The abbot took a step forward. ¡°Amitabha. There¡¯s an eminent monk from the Precious Peace Temple in the capital who wants to teach the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha in the meditation room. Princess, do you want to move forward?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°He¡¯s Zen Master Hui Ji of the Precious Peace Temple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The abbot nodded.

    She did not expect Master Hui Ji to alsoe to the North. Yu Youyao turned to Madam Huang and the others behind her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the meditation room to listen to the meditation. Do you want to go together?¡±

    Mrs. Huang smiled and said, ¡°I heard that Master Hui Ji is one of the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple. His Buddhist teachings are very profound. It¡¯s rare for him to hear an eminent monk preach scriptures, so I naturally can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    The others chimed in.

    Yu Youyao sped her hands together and said to the abbot, ¡°Thank you for leading the way.¡±

    The meditation room was built against the mountain. The group left the temple hall and walked up a mountain path. Yu Youyao led Madam Huang and the others into the meditation room.

    Madam Bai and the others consciously stayed in the small courtyard outside the meditation room. A monk had prepared meditation cushions, and they sat on it obediently.

    There was a Buddhist shrine in the meditation hall. A young gray-robed monk sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion, twirling his prayer beads in his hand, looking dignified.

    Who else could it be but ¡°Cousin Zhou¡±?!

    However, ever since she reunited with ¡°Cousin Zhou¡± at the Precious Peace Temple, she had severed her mortal ties with him. From then on, there was no longer ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± in the world, only Master Hui Ji from the Precious Peace Temple.

    Yu Youyao sped her hands together and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Everything has aw. It¡¯s born from fate and harmony. It doesn¡¯t happen for no reason.¡± Master Hui Ji opened his eyes and looked at her steadily. He only said, ¡°Please help yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood.

    What was fate?

    It was because of Zhou Linghuai and Xiangping City.

    It was also because of Zhou Linghuai and Yin Huaixi.

    It was also because of Zhou Linghuai and Yu Youyao.

    That was why she and Master Hui Ji were fated today!

    There were desks and meditation cushions in the meditation room. Yu Youyao sat alone at one desk. As for Madam Huang and the others, two people would sit at one desk. There were five desks, which were just enough.

    Master Hui Ji exined the ¡°The Sutra on the Original Vows and Merits of the Medicine Master Lapis Lazuli Light Tathagata¡±.

    First, he exined the title of the scripture.

    ¡°[Medicine Master] is the general name of Buddha. Physically, the Medicine Master treats the suffering of all living beings, and psychologically, the Medicine Master treats the greed, anger, and obsession of all living beings. The body of the Medicine Master is apanied by the two heads of Bodhisattva, namely the Lapis Lazuli Light. With thousands of Lapis Lazuli Lights, the Medicine Master can see through the indefiniteness and the light of merit.¡±

    ¡°Tathagata talks about fate. Thingse and go as they are. All living beings are equal and there¡¯s no difference. In other words, cause, fate, and effect are the Great Vows. All men fear the effect, while the Bodhisattva fears the cause. If evil karma is created in the ¡¯cause¡¯, they have to bear the bitter ¡®effect¡¯. This scripture describes how to do good deeds. Through the merit of doing good deeds, one can obtain the reward they want.¡±

    Master Hui Ji was indeed worthy of being called the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple. The ¡°Sutra of the Medicine Buddha¡± was obscure and profound. However, he exined the meaning of the scripture questions in a simple manner. He also exined the 12 Great Vows, as well as the cause and effect of fate.

    Even those who did not know much about Buddhism were mesmerized and understood.

    There was a brush, ink, pieces of paper, and inkstone on the desk. Yu Youyao listened to the meditation while copying the scriptures. By the time Master Hui Ji finished teaching a scripture, Yu Youyao had already copied a thick stack of scriptures.

    Yu Youyao bade farewell to Master Hui Ji and consecrated the copied meditation scriptures to the temple.

    The goal of this trip had been achieved.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Madams, please help yourself. I¡¯m going to the treasure hall to pray for my grandmother and my mother. At the same time, I¡¯ll light amp for my grandmother.¡±

    As a result, everyone praised Yu Youyao for her filial piety.

    The Dragon Phoenix Temple was a small temple. In the entourage, Old Madam Sun arranged for a kitchen maid to bring ingredients, some exquisite snacks, fruits, and so on. Then, she borrowed the kitchen in the temple and made a few simple vegetarian dishes. They were delicious.

    After lunch, everyone continued chatting about the topics that they had not finished previously.

    The details of the donation were also finalized.

    It wasn¡¯t until early afternoon that the group left the mountain. Yu Youyao bade farewell to Madam Huang and the others before getting into the carriage and returning to the city.

    At this moment, there was amotion outside.

    Yu Youyao listened and seemed to hear someone crying out for justice. Just as she was about to lift the curtain and look out of the window, the carriage suddenly stopped.

    Yu Youyao frowned and turned to instruct Xia Tao, ¡°Go out and take a look. What happened outside?¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed and lifted the curtain to leave.

    Themotion outside became louder and louder. Yu Youyao heard a woman cry out in grievance.

    Themoners had publicly stopped the Princess¡¯s carriage and caused such a hugemotion. No matter how one looked at it, it was not simple. At this moment, manymoners must have already gathered around the carriage.

    After a while, Xia Tao returned to the carriage with a solemn expression. ¡°There¡¯s a woman outside. She¡¯s kneeling in the middle of the street and blocking your carriage, wanting toin. From what this woman said, it seems that a man has died in the family. She suspects that there¡¯s a problem with the medicine caught by the pharmacy and went to the government office toin. She¡¯s certain that the owner of the pharmacy has spent money to bribe the government office. She¡¯s asking you to uphold justice.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows twitched. She suddenly remembered that thergest medicinal herb merchant in Xiangping City was the Bai Residence.

 Chapter 876 - 876: Han Family

    Chapter 876 - 876: Han Family

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Madam Bai went to the Precious Peace Temple early this morning. On the way back, they bumped into Madam Zhang¡¯sint.

    She wasining about the pharmacy.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Go and tell Old Madam Sun to¡­¡±

    Seeing Young Miss¡¯s serious expression, Xia Tao knew that this matter was not simple. She listened carefully to Young Miss¡¯s instructions and hurriedly got out of the car to look for Old Madam Sun to convey Young Miss¡¯s intentions.

    There was a restaurant facing the street. At this moment, in a private room on the second floor, a young man in his early twenties was wearing a navy blue python robe. He stood at the window and yed with the emerald jade ring in his hand as he looked down at the carriage parked in the middle of the street. There were four wheels and four horses. There were curtains hanging around, so no one could see the situation in the carriage.

    He Zhixian was the county magistrate of Xiangping County. He stepped forward obsequiously. ¡°Sixth Young Master Han, are you satisfied with my arrangements?¡±

    The ancestors of the Han family were once the first batch of schrs to take the imperial examination after Emperor Gaozu established the country. They were the first ministers of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Then, Emperor Gaozu issued a series of state policies along the northwest border.

    The sessful implementation of the national policy often required the strong push of the local families. Due to the difference in culture between the north and south, it caused the south to have outstanding talents, and the north to have fewer talents.

    Among the outstanding ones, the Han family, who had just be schrs, was noticed by Emperor Gaozu.

    Emperor Gaozu had promoted the Han family a lot and valued them very much.

    The unknown Han family gradually developed into the number one noble family in Shaanxi.

    Although their foundation was not as strong as the Yu n¡¯s, the power of the Han n in the court could not be underestimated. After the Grand Secretary, Yu Zongshen, went into mourning, the two second-in-charge of the cab now included the court officials of the Han n.

    This was the reason why the Han family was not afraid of vassal lords.

    The Sixth Young Master Han in front of him was from the direct line of descent of the Han family and had passed the imperial examination a few years ago. He had originally nned to shock the world during the examination by gracest year. Unexpectedly, during the previous exam, he was first implicated in a fraud case and the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s Residence sent him to jail.

    After that, because of King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, the emperor was very dissatisfied with the noble families in the north. He also wanted to warn thend-owning ss in the north. There were very few spots for the imperial examination in the Shanzi, Shaanxi, and Zhejiang areas. Almost all of them were reced by candidates from the twokes.

    As a result, Sixth Young Master Han fell off the list.

    Sixth Young Master Han looked elegant. He looked at Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage downstairs with a faint smile. ¡°Is Madam Zhang, who caused trouble, reliable?¡±

    He had nned this scheme. In order to prevent anyone from noticing anything amiss, he had not interfered the entire time. He had left everything to Lord He to arrange himself and had not even asked.

    He was more or less a little worried.

    He Zhixian chuckled. ¡°Sixth Young Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re all in the same boat. Naturally, we have to arrange such matters carefully. Nothing can go wrong.¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han nced at him and said in an inexplicable tone, ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±

    Were they all in the same boat?

    Was a mere seventh-grade official worthy?

    She really didn¡¯t know what she was capable of after giving her respect.

    He Zhixian did not know what he was thinking. He thought that Sixth Young Master Han was just worried, so he quickly said, ¡°Madam Zhang is famous for having a hard life. After her previous husband died in battle, the Imperial Court owed the army money, and the You army only gave her a smallpensation. She has always been resentful about this.¡±

    He knew a little about this.

    It wasn¡¯t that the You army didn¡¯t want to give them morepensation, but that they didn¡¯t have enough money to begin with. Then, they invaded wantonly, and no one cared about this matter. Then, King Li of Zhou died¡­

    ¡°Later, when she couldn¡¯t live anymore, Madam Zhang brought two sons and a daughter and remarried to a farmer. The farmer¡¯s wife died, leaving behind two daughters. Their father was paralyzed on the bed, and their mother¡¯s back wasn¡¯t good, so she couldn¡¯t do heavy work. The entire family relied on a man¡¯s skills to repair the house. Now that a man had died, the entire family seemed to have copsed. They were risking their lives. They weren¡¯t afraid of anyone. It wasn¡¯t easy to send them away.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t even live anymore, so how could she stop?

    Sixth Young Master Han smiled faintly. ¡°Madam Zhang is even rted to the You army. It¡¯s really amazing that you can think of this.¡±

    He Zhixian quickly leaned forward to take credit. ¡°I¡¯ve asked about Princess Shaoyi¡¯s actions after she arrived in the North. I realized that the businesses under her name are all prioritized to recruit the families of martyrs, orphans, and finally ordinary orphans and widows. From this, it can be seen that she has great kindness towards such people, and it¡¯s very easy for her to be soft-hearted and kind to them.¡±

    Everyone had weaknesses. No matter how strong a person was, as long as they grasped the weaknesses in human nature and made good use of them, they would be vulnerable.

    Furthermore, Princess Shaoyi was a woman.

    Women all had long hair and were short-sighted. They were also very soft-hearted. With Princess Shaoyi¡¯s current status, it was fine even if she stood up for an ordinarymoner.

    How could she have thought that there would be so many undercurrents and traps behind amoner¡¯sint?

    Just a simple action was enough to consign someone to eternal damnation.

    Sixth Young Master Han smiled. ¡°Everyone in the world knows that Princess Shaoyi is kind and benevolent. She¡¯s a living Bodhisattva. Open your eyes and take a closer look. If this living Bodhisattva sees amoner¡¯s wife stopping her on the street and crying out for justice, will she be kind and stand up for amoner¡¯s wife?¡±

    Was Princess Shaoyi a living Bodhisattva? What they heard might be false, but what they saw was true.

    Ever since Princess Shaoyi had arrived in the North, he had been secretly preparing for this show. It was only now that the show began.

    He Zhixian hurriedly said, ¡°Sixth Young Master, you¡¯re wise. If Princess Shaoyi doesn¡¯t care about Madam Zhang¡¯sint in public, I¡¯m afraid her reputation as a living Bodhisattva will be greatly reduced. After all, the world is stupid and often only trusts what they see. If Princess Shaoyi is involved in this matter, it can¡¯t get any better.¡±

    His eyes narrowed, and his voice revealed a hint of insidiousness.

    Sixth Young Master Han continued, ¡°Women are not allowed to interfere in politics. Princess Shaoyi is openly using her status to interfere in the matters of the county office. That¡¯s interfering with the rules of the court. It¡¯swless and overstepping thew. Lord He can legitimately ignore the Imperial Court and report her openly. It¡¯s not a small matter for a woman to interfere in politics. It¡¯s impossible for the Imperial Court to let her off easily.¡±

    Now that the royalists in the court were powerful, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s words and actions were bad. It was also the best opportunity for the Han party to attack and annihte the royalists.

    He Zhixian smiled and said, ¡°Sixth Young Master is right. Princess Shaoyi is also involved with Yue Fei, the King of the North. Although the emperor trusts Yue Fei, he has never forgotten that Yue Fei is also a vassal king with arge army. He still needs to use thend-owning ss to restrain Yue Fei. At that time, as long as the Han family joins forces with the court officials to report, Princess Shaoyi will stir up the court and cause chaos in the country. She will be instigated by Yue Fei, the King of the North. It will be difficult for King Yue Fei to take care of himself.¡±

 Chapter 877 - 877: Living Bodhisattva

    Chapter 877 - 877: Living Bodhisattva

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Han n was powerful, and the court was filled with henchmen. There was also a resourceful second-in-charge in the cab. At that time, everyone would be talking about it. With the Imperial Court¡¯s suspicion of the vassal lords, Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei would not have a good time. If they handled it well, even the Yu n would be implicated.

    Sixth Young Master Han sighed softly. ¡°Princess Shaoyi has used the Xie Residence to attack the nobles. She wants to deal with the aristocratic families by using their spear to attack their shield. The aristocratic families have cooperated with thend-owning ss for many years, and some of them are constantly involved. Look at Madam Bai today, as well as the families of many nobles in Liaodong. They all rushed to Princess Shaoyi. You know how brilliant Princess Shaoyi¡¯s n is. She has grasped human nature perfectly.¡±

    If Princess Shaoyi seeded and the nobles donated to King Yue Fei, it was inevitable that thend-owning ss would be implicated and suffer heavy losses.

    His words revealed his admiration for Princess Shaoyi. However, his tone seemed frivolous and slow, revealing disdain and mockery.

    Indeed!

    Sixth Young Master Han sneered and changed the topic. As he shook his head, he revealed a regretful expression. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. What a pity. So what if she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the first wife who was carefully raised by the aristocratic family? In the end, she¡¯s an ignorant woman raised in her own room. She¡¯s underestimated the Han n. The Bai Residence has something on the Han n and wants to use it as a bargaining chip to submit to King Yue Fei. However, the Han n also has something on the Bai Residence and has the upper hand¡­¡±

    Madam Zhang¡¯sint seemed to be directed at the Bai Residence, but it was actually an act with a hidden motive.

    Princess Shaoyi was already caught between a rock and a hard ce.

    He Zhixian hurriedly said, ¡°If Princess Shaoyi ignores Madam Zhang¡¯sint, it¡¯s equivalent to not caring about the Bai Residence¡¯s life and death. The Bai Residence will naturally know that if they join King Yue Fei and decide that he can¡¯t save their lives, they will have to turn around and beg the Han n. They won¡¯t dare to help King Yue Fei deal with the Han n. As for the other disloyal nobles, they will naturally behave when they see this situation.¡±

    The matter of the Xie Residence donating money caused an uproar. In just two days, it had already spread in the Liaodong area, and the nobles everywhere were also tempted.

    ¡°If she deals with this matter, it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll be used of interfering with the court and causing chaos in the country. Princess Shaoyi¡¯s n to control the nobles and deal with thend-owning ss has already been foiled. Your move is too brilliant.¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han smiled smugly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Princess Shaoyi hade to help King Yue Fei promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the North to ease the disaster in the North and even the Great Zhou Dynasty, it would have had a lot to do with the national policies issued by the Imperial Court. A mere Princess is still a little dignified in the capital. In the North, even if she¡¯s a golden phoenix, I guarantee that she won¡¯t be able to return.¡±

    He Zhixian¡¯s body trembled, and he quickly lowered his head, not daring to speak.

    The case of King Li of Zhou and the tragic scene of blood flowing like a river in the North were still vivid in his mind.

    The emperor did not pursue the matter to the end. It was the emperor who still wanted to use thend-owning ss of the North to continue restraining the vassal lords. It was thend-owning ss who was very powerful in the court. It was also because thend-owning ss was deeply rooted in the North that if they moved rashly, there would inevitably be chaos in the North.

    At that time, the Marquis of Changxing was escorted into the capital. It was the period around autumn and winter, and the Northern Barbarians were eyeing them covetously. However, the North was supported by the generals of the cavalry, and they urgently needed to stabilize the situation in the North as soon as possible.

    Although Princess Shaoyi was the daughter of an external minister, she had been conferred the title of a member of the imperial family. Her status was very noble, and she was deeply indebted to the emperor. She was also valued by the Empress Dowager. She was also the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Yu family in the capital. She represented the imperial court and had the interests of the royalists behind her. With the support of the Yu family, if anything happened to her in the North, she would directly stir up a ho¡¯s nest. It would provoke the dignity of the royal family and the dignity of the imperial family.

    If Princess Shaoyi encountered an ident, it would be a public provocation to the imperial power. The Imperial Court would not let it go easily, and the nobles of the North would be the target of public criticism.

    Touching her was no different from courting death.

    ¡­ .

    At this moment, the Yu Garden guards were already holding their knives horizontally in front of them. They blocked the surroundings of the carriage and surrounded it tightly. A few guards surrounded Madam Zhang, who had a dirty head and ragged clothes. The saber at her waist had already been unsheathed. The bright de was aimed at Madam Zhang¡¯s head, throat, and heart. They guaranteed that if Madam Zhang did anything abnormal, she would be instantly killed.

    There were already many people gathered around, pointing and discussing this scene.

    Madam Zhang was not afraid at all. She knelt on the ground and cried miserably. ¡°I have grievances. Princess Shaoyi, please uphold justice for me. You¡¯re a living Bodhisattva. I¡¯ll kowtow to you¡­¡±

    Old Madam Sun stepped forward with a dark expression. ¡°You have a grievance. What¡¯s the logic of stopping the Princess halfway?¡±

    ¡°The Princess isn¡¯t the county magistrate. Do you expect her to avenge you?¡±

    ¡°There are nationalws and court rules. The concubines in the harem can¡¯t do political work yet. The Princess is a woman. Wouldn¡¯t that mess up the court rules?¡±

    ¡°The daughter of an external minister has been conferred the title of Princess. It¡¯s the grace of the royal family and she has received the emperor¡¯s grace. Naturally, she has to follow the rules. How can she use her status to disrupt thew of the country?¡±

    ¡°The Princess has a noble status. You were rude to her during her journey. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to punish you for offending your superior.¡±

    These words made the surroundingmoners feel sad.

    Madam Zhang cried even more miserably. ¡°My first husband went to the battlefield with King Li of Zhou died in battle. My second husband was a carpenter and often helped the You army do some carpentry work. Didn¡¯t they say that Princess Shaoyi was a living Bodhisattva? I just want justice. Please help me¡­¡±

    Then, Madam Zhang cried at the top of her lungs. She cried that her husband had died for no reason, that her life was so bitter, that the men in her family had died, that her inws were not in good health, and that her children were all a little older. They would not be able to live in the future.

    Her performance was excellent, mixed with the sorrow of reality, making all themoners present empathize. For a moment, tears welled up in their eyes and they were filled with sorrow.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s sorrow was the current situation of most of themoners in the North. It also reflected the blood and tears that most of the soldiers¡¯ families experienced.

    Even Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She instructed Chun Xiao in a low voice, ¡°Invite Madam Zhang over to talk.¡±

    Chun Xiao alighted from the carriage, opened the door, and lifted the heavy curtain, leaving only a thin gauze curtain to cover it. Everyone could only see a woman wearing a pearl jade crown sitting upright behind the gauze curtain. Although they couldn¡¯t see her appearance clearly, the woman was dressed in a ck robe that instantly intimidated themoners present.

    Themoners did not understand etiquette. When they heard that Princess Shaoyi was a legitimate princess, they immediately knelt on the ground in fear. They deeply realized that although Princess Shaoyi was known for being kind, she was also a noble daughter.

    She was noble and dignified.

    She was not someone they could discuss and gossip about.

 Chapter 878 - 878: Diverting Trouble

    Chapter 878: Diverting Trouble

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Chun Xiao stepped forward and walked up to Madam Zhang. She bent down and said to her, ¡°Auntie, Princess Shaoyi invites you forward to talk.¡±

    Madam Zhang suddenly raised her head and grabbed Chun Xiao¡¯s hand with an excited expression. ¡°Is the Princess willing to help me?¡±

    Chun Xiao¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she had a bad feeling. She quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. If there¡¯s anything you want to say, talk to the Princess after you see her¡­¡±

    Unexpectedly! Before she could finish speaking!

    Madam Zhang¡¯s face was already filled with sorrow and joy. She quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Princess Shaoyi in the carriage without any exnation. In just a few moments, her forehead was bleeding. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Princess. May Princess Shaoyi live for a thousand years¡­¡±

    Chun Xiao frowned slightly. Young Miss had not made it clear that she wanted to manage Madam Zhang¡¯s matters. It was just that because Madam Zhang¡¯s family was involved with the You army and they were in public, it was not appropriate for her to ignore them. That was why she had suggested meeting Madam Zhang. Unexpectedly, Madam Zhang did not know the big picture and actually deliberately shouted, as if the Princess really wanted to help her.

    Wasn¡¯t this clearly setting a trap for Young Miss and forcing her?

    Indeed!

    A low discussion came from the crowd. Everyone was talking about Princess Shaoyi¡¯s kindness. She couldn¡¯t bear to see themoners suffer and be wronged. She was simply a living Bodhisattva.

    ¡°The Princess is from arge family in the Yu n. She has inherited the benevolence and filial piety of her ancestors and has the aura of a loyal Duke¡­¡±

    ¡°Old Madam Yu believes in Buddhism and has always been known as a virtuous person. The Imperial Court has bestowed a memorial arch for her good virtues and toplement her integrity. Princess Shaoyi has been raised by the Old Madam since she was young. Just like her Grandmother, she has the heart of the Bodhisattva¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Princess Shaoyi has opened a charity hall since she was young and takes in lonely people. She often gives porridge and rice to help themoners. Previously, when there was a water disaster in Zhejiang, Princess Shaoyi donated a million taels of silver to help the Imperial Court help the refugees¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess Shaoyi donated a sum of money in her Grandmother¡¯s name to relief the drought in the North¡­¡±

    ¡°She even donated a batch of medicinal herbs before the new year¡­¡±

    ¡°The sweet potatoes eased the drought in the North¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone says that Princess Shaoyi is kind and benevolent. She hates to see themoners suffer and suffer. Seeing her today, she really lives up to her reputation¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone discussed this matter at once. From the Yu n¡¯s ancestral virtue, to Old Madam Yu¡¯s kindness, to Yu Youyi¡¯s kindness, everything was meticulous.

    In just a moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s ¡°kind¡± image had reached a new height.

    In the end, she evenbeled Yu Youyao as someone who couldn¡¯t bear to see the people ¡°suffering¡± and experiencing ¡°injustice¡±. She wanted ¡°justice for the people¡±.

    Yu Youyao listened for a while and could tell what was going on.

    Themoners did not understand etiquette. In their opinion, Princess Shaoyi was from arge family. Not only was she noble, but she was also powerful. It was easy for her to help an ordinary farmer.

    This mentality was actually very easy to use.

    Madam Zhang, who had a bitter life, had been arranged to put on this show and deliberately publicized it wantonly. The Yu n¡¯s ancestors were virtuous, her grandmother was kind, and Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation as a ¡°living Bodhisattva¡± instigated the surroundingmoners to join in themotion, making themoners think that she had already agreed to help Madam Zhang.

    In public, in front of everyone, Madam Zhang used themoners to ¡°coerce¡± Yu Youyao into interfering in her matters.

    If Yu Youyao agreed to help, it would undoubtedly be because the Yu n¡¯s ancestors were virtuous, her grandmother was kind, and her reputation was well-deserved.

    If Yu Youyao refused, the Yu n, her grandmother, and herself would have an undeserved reputation.

    A person could not be good for a thousand days, and flowers could not be red for a hundred days. When someone had a good reputation, others would be jealous of them. When someone was doted on, they would be ndered. Princess Shaoyi was so good, so how could she resist? Seeing was believing.

    What a good scheme!

    Thend-owning ss wanted to take her down a notch. Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her eyes turned cold.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao had already led Madam Zhang forward.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s body trembled. Just now, she had only wanted to make the matter worse. Princess Shaoyi would definitely help her because of her ¡°good reputation.¡± However, now that she was in front of the Princess, even through the gauze curtain, she could see the indistinct figure inside. The figure was sitting high up in the air, examining her arrogantly.

    That innate nobility and dignity pressed down on her until she felt ashamed. From the bottom of her heart, she felt terrified. Immediately, her legs went limp and she knelt on the ground with a thud. Her mouth trembled as she said, ¡°Greetings, greetings, Princess Shaoyi. May Princess Shaoyi live for a thousand years.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I heard you crying out for justice just now. You seem to be rted to the You army, right?¡±

    Madam Zhang quickly replied, ¡°My first husband who joined the army died in battle a few years ago. I couldn¡¯t live anymore, so I remarried¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao interrupted her and sighed. ¡°Yourte first husband sacrificed his life for the country. It¡¯s all for the sake of the country, but it¡¯s a pity for a woman like you.¡± At this point, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°I remember that the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯sw clearly stiptes that anyone who dies in battle will be rewarded by their family ording to their contributions. Hasn¡¯t thepensation of the Imperial Court been distributed to you?¡±

    Madam Zhang was a little stunned. She subconsciously said, ¡°Myte husband fought alongside King Li of Zhou and made a lot of contributions. ording to the rules, he had to be given 57 taels of silver aspensation. At that time, he was only given 5 taels of silver. He was owed 52 taels of silver. He was told that they would make up for it after the war ended, butter¡­¡±

    When Sixth Young Master Han, who was standing in the private room on the second floor, heard this, he felt that something was amiss and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. After a while, she asked, ¡°When did yourte husband die in battle?¡±

    Madam Zhang subconsciously replied, ¡°Seven years ago, at the end of autumn¡­¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡± Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Not long after the war at the end of autumn, the Di people invaded the North wantonly and almost caused the North to copse with a dying tactic. As thend-owning ss did not want to support the battle and nned to escape privately, it caused ack of supplies and insufficient food. As a result, the You army suffered heavy casualties in the North and the war failed repeatedly.¡±

    At the mention of this, it was inevitable that she would mention King Li of Zhou¡¯s death.

    Sixth Young Master Han finally knew what was wrong.

    Princess Shaoyi was trying to divert the trouble.

    Why had Madam Zhang remarried?

    It was because she couldn¡¯t live anymore.

    Why couldn¡¯t she live anymore?

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao changed the topic and said, ¡°In order to escape punishment, the nobles of the North colluded with one another and used King Li of Zhou of rebellion. Then, King Li of Zhou¡¯s family died tragically, and only the heavily injured heir on the battlefield could escape. From then on, the Marquis of Changxing was in charge of the You army. Some of the names and ounts of the original You army were also damaged and lost for various reasons. It was hard on you families of martyrs. Thepensation that should have belonged to you and should have been taken care of by the You army was left unsettled in the end. If not for that, why would you not be able to live?¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s expression immediately turned ashen.

    What a good move to divert the trouble!

 Chapter 879 - 879: Backfire

    Chapter 879: Backfire

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    No matter what, it was still rted to King Li of Zhou¡¯s death. If King Li of Zhou was still alive and had given Madam Zhang apensation, no matter how much the You army took care of them, why would Madam Zhang not be able to live well?

    Sixth Young Master Han red at Lord He. ¡°You found a good person!¡±

    He could just find an ordinary woman with a bitter life. Why go so far as to specially find someone rted to the You army? She would give Princess Shaoyi a chance to make a fuss for no reason.

    In true aristocratic families, there was no such thing as favoring boys over girls. Men and daughters were all raised the same. The things they studied includes the six arts of rites, music, archery, charioteering, reading and writing, and arithmetic. They were taught the Four Books and Five ssics, the Three Principles and Five Commons, the Annotations to the Four Books, and so on, which werepulsory for the imperial examination. They even had to study all kinds of women¡¯s books and studies to be proficient in women¡¯s skills.

    She had been nurtured since she was young. She was not inferior to the men in the family at all.

    Sixth Young Master Han scoffed at Princess Shaoyi, who was a woman but did not know her ce and interfered in men¡¯s matters. However, he did not dare to underestimate her.

    He also knew very well that when smart people fought, a slight discrepancy might lead to a serious error.

    Lord He alsoined inwardly. ¡°I was also worried that Princess Shaoyi wouldn¡¯t fall for it if I found an ordinary woman. You don¡¯t know this, but every family in the North has someone who has joined the army and is rted to the You army. It can also stir up the hearts of the people. Who knew that Princess Shaoyi actually¡­¡± Didn¡¯t follow the n?!

    Was it better now?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be self-defeating?

    Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Madam Zhang is an ignorant and vulgar woman. When she suddenly saw Princess Shaoyi¡¯s imposing aura, she was intimidated and led away by Princess Shaoyi.¡± He took a deep breath and looked at He Zhixian. ¡°Madam Zhang stopped Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage to seek justice for her husband. Princess Shaoyi avoided the main point and only mentioned Madam Zhang¡¯s ex-husband. Do you need me to teach you what to do?¡±

    Lord He was shocked and quickly called a servant over. ¡°Tell the people we¡¯ve arranged earlier to report this to Madam Zhang.¡±

    The servant quietly left the inn and blended into the crowd.

    Not long after, someone in the crowd shouted.

    ¡°Madam Zhang stopped your carriage to avenge her husband. Princess, why don¡¯t you ask about the details of Madam Zhang¡¯s grievance?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, someone else chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t the Princess ask about Madam Zhang¡¯s grievances?¡±

    ¡°Madam Zhang¡¯s ex-husband has died in battle for many years, and Madam Zhang has already remarried. Why is the Princess always talking about Madam Zhang¡¯s ex-husband?¡±

    ¡°Princess, are you deliberately avoiding the main point? Don¡¯t you want to uphold justice for Madam Zhang?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    In the crowd, there were people who chimed in at once. Soon, many people joined in.

    Yu Youyao tilted her head to look at Yin Shi and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who was the first to take the lead? Did you hear clearly?¡±

    Yin Shi nodded. ¡°By listening to the sound, we can almost determine the location of the person who led the trouble. We only need to lock down the location to determine the target.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and instructed casually, ¡°Arrest them!¡±

    Yin Shi suddenly jumped onto the roof of the car, and her gaze instantly swept across it. In just a moment, she flew into the crowd and grabbed the shoulder of a gray-clothed man. Under the burly man¡¯s frightened gaze, she picked up the man, who weighed 170 to 180 kilograms, with one hand and suddenly smashed it into the middle of the street.

    With a bang, the burly man fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Ah ah ah¡ª¡± A shrill scream like a pig being ughtered sounded.

    The guards on both sides of the carriage drew their knives and aimed them at the burly man.

    Seeing this, Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°Why did Princess Shaoyi arrest him on the streets? She¡¯s doing this in public. Isn¡¯t she afraid of damaging her reputation?¡±

    Beads of sweat appeared on He Zhixian¡¯s forehead.

    The people below eximed in shock.

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. Just stand where you are. The guards beside me are under Yue Fei¡¯smand. The You army doesn¡¯t kill innocent people. They only capture those with ulterior motives.¡±

    Yin San raised his voice and repeated Yu Youyao¡¯s words.

    Themoners did not dare to run around anymore, but they were still frightened and uneasy.

    In a sh, Yin Shi captured people one after another and threw them into the middle of the street. In the blink of an eye, she had captured 17 to 18 people.

    Seventeen to eighteen peopley on the ground and wailed.

    ¡°Princess, please spare us. We¡¯re all good people¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you arresting us¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there any justice? Can the Princess be unreasonable and arrest people at will?¡±

    ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. Princess Shaoyi is arresting people on the streets¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When themoners below saw this scene, they also felt that Princess Shaoyi was casually arresting people, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry.

    Yu Youyao instructed calmly, ¡°Shut their mouths.¡±

    Immediately, dozens of guards tied their mouths with cloth.

    Finally, it quietened down. Yu Youyao raised her voice and asked, ¡°Does anyone know these people? If you can step forward and identify them, each of you will be rewarded with five taels of silver.¡±

    Instantly, there was a moment of silence.

    Not long after, an old man stood up and pointed at one of them. He said resentfully, ¡°I know him. He¡¯s a hooligan in our vige. He idles around all day and doesn¡¯t do anything serious. He only pilfers, eats, solicits, and gambles. My daughter was ruined by this beast and drowned in the river¡­¡±

    If there was a first person, there would be a second, a third¡­

    Not long after, they had identified all the 17 or 18 people present. They were actually all hooligans.

    Those who spread rumors like this, gathered a crowd to cause trouble, and sowed discord were not good people. They were scattered in the crowd and no one knew them.

    Once they were arrested, they would be exposed in public.

    Xiangping City was not prosperous. Most of the people who came and went daily were from nearby viges and towns. With so many people around, it was only right for them to be recognized.

    He Zhixian was already so shocked that his expression changed. ¡°Sixth Young Master, what, what should we do now? Princess Shaoyi has caught all the people we¡¯ve nted.¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han nced at him. ¡°Let me correct you. Princess Shaoyi captured all the people that you had nted. It wasn¡¯t us. Today¡¯s show was also arranged by you. I didn¡¯t interfere from the beginning to the end.¡±

    He deliberately emphasized the words ¡°you¡± and ¡°I¡±, his tone revealing a cold warning.

    He Zhixian¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He lowered his head timidly, but he did not dare to say anything.

    Sixth Young Master Han remembered that he still needed He Zhixian to step in for the rest of the n. He changed the topic andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You didn¡¯t personally find these people. Princess Shaoyi can¡¯t find you, so what¡¯s the point of capturing a few hooligans? At most, they¡¯ll be paid to work for others and instigate themoners to say something to praise Princess Shaoyi. It won¡¯t implicate you.¡±

 Chapter 880 - 880: Destruction

    Chapter 880 - 880: Destruction

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He Zhixian immediately calmed down and calmed down a little. ¡°Sixth Young Master is right. However, these people have been captured. How should our next n be implemented?¡±

    Without these people helping to encourage others, wouldn¡¯t Madam Zhang be at Princess Shaoyi¡¯s mercy?

    Sixth Young Master Han frowned. ¡°Our n is already half sessful. Next, it depends on Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reaction.¡±

    On the streets, Madam Zhang had publicly stopped Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage to avenge her husband. Princess Shaoyi had caught the people they had nted and controlled the situation. However, she could not avoid the main point and go through the motions in this matter.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice sounded through the gauze curtain. ¡°You disregarded the rules of respect and etiquette and openly criticized our county in public. You¡¯re disrespectful. If you didn¡¯t mean it, our county can also be magnanimous. However, you¡¯re infamous and have angered everyone. We can¡¯t let you off easily.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking!

    The hooligans who were lying on the ground were already scared out of their wits. They quickly knelt on the ground and cried, begging for mercy.

    ¡°We¡¯re innocent. We¡¯re just being paid to do things for others¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Someone instigated us to instigate themoners when Madam Zhang was seeking justice. The Princess had no choice but to interfere in Madam Zhang¡¯s grievances in public because everyone was watching¡­¡±

    ¡°Princess, please spare us. We know our mistakes. We¡¯ll definitely change our ways in the future and be good people¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    These people were afraid of death. Before they could be scared that much, they were so frightened that they peed their pants. They revealed everything they knew on the spot and did not dare to hide anything.

    At this point, how could Sixth Young Master Han not understand that by first diverting the trouble and deliberately mentioning King Li of Zhou¡¯s death to Madam Zhang, Princess Shaoyi was inviting him into her trap?

    The aristocratic families were secretive about King Li of Zhou¡¯s death, so they would definitely react.

    He had indeed fallen for it.

    When hehe hurriedly ordered the person He Zhixian had nted in advance to implicate Madam Zhang in the matter of pleading guilty, he had already unknowingly fallen into Princess Shaoyi¡¯s trap.

    Princess Shaoyi had captured the people who had been nted in advance and seemed to be in control of the situation.

    These hooligans were all shameless people. They felt that they had not gone too far. When they were captured, they were all fearless. Princess Shaoyi had a ¡°holy kindness¡± and reputation, so it was not appropriate for them to be punished on the spot.

    Therefore, what was really brilliant was that Princess Shaoyi had asked others to publicly identify these people¡¯s unbearable and evil actions. These people had angered everyone.

    It made sense for Princess Shaoyi to deal with them.

    When these hooligans realized their situation, how could they dare to be stubborn?

    Princess Shaoyi had schemed against the human heart and human nature perfectly. She had instantly turned the situation around. The matter of Madam Zhang¡¯sint had changed from purely acknowledging her husband¡¯s injustice to something else.

    Their n was ruined.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao looked at Madam Zhang and asked gently, ¡°You publicly stopped the carriage of our county to seek justice for your husband. Did someone instigate you too?¡±

    Madam Zhang was already so frightened that her face turned ashen. ¡°My husband just caught an ordinary cold. How could a bowl of medicine take his life? I went to the medicinal shop to argue, but they refused to admit it and insisted that I was extorting them. They chased me out andined to the government office. The government office asked me to show evidence before they were willing to ept it. My inws fell sick one after another because of my husband¡¯s death and wanted money to treat their illnesses. There were still five children at home who were waiting to eat. I was at my wits¡¯ end, so I heard that the Princess was from a famous family and valued her family¡¯s reputation. She was a living Bodhisattva and couldn¡¯t bear to see themoners suffer and suffer. Moreover, it just so happened that the Princess was going to the Dragon Phoenix Temple today. If I could stop the Princess¡¯s carriage and plead guilty in public, the Princess might be able to stand up for me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was silent for a moment before sighing softly. ¡°Get up. No matter what, you¡¯re innocent. Since you¡¯ve begged me, I can¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    Madam Zhang quickly kowtowed. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Princess.¡±

    Then, Xia Tao helped her up.

    Yu Youyao called Old Madam Sun forward and instructed, ¡°Bring a few people home with this auntie first. Bring her inws and children to the Yu Garden and find a doctor with brilliant medical skills to treat them. Without a man in the family to support the family, their future won¡¯t be easy. Give them a few suitable jobs from the businesses under my name to support the family.¡±

    Madam Zhang did not dare to mention avenging her husband anymore. Not only had the Princess hired someone to treat her inws, but she had also arranged work for their family. She was already very grateful.

    Yu Youyao also knew that Madam Zhang had publicly stopped her carriage to avenge her husband.

    Although she had eliminated this matter and avoided the main point, and no one dared to mention it, it was not such a small favor that she could be slipshod with.

    Hence, she changed the topic andforted her. ¡°Your first husband sacrificed his life for the country for the greater good. Although you married again, you¡¯re raising the orphan of a martyr. Your second husband has been working for the You army for many years. He has worked hard even if he hasn¡¯t contributed much. I¡¯ll make the decision to invite Military Advisor Huang, who¡¯s under King Yue Fei, over. At that time, you¡¯ll tell Military Advisor Huang about your situation in detail. Naturally, he¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±

    When Madam Zhang heard this, she was naturally excited. She knelt in front of the carriage with a thud and kowtowed a few more times. ¡°Thank you for your grace, Princess¡­¡±

    This way, this matter was handled clearly.

    Themoners deeply felt that Princess Shaoyi was kind and benevolent, so they all sighed.

    Meanwhile, Sixth Young Master Han, who was upstairs, felt that they had a strong start but a weak finish.

    Everything was going ording to n, and there were no mistakes. However, it was like a punch hitting cotton. They used all their strength, but it was in vain. A good overt n had turned into a farce.

    As he wished, Princess Shaoyi interfered in Madam Zhang¡¯sint.

    However, this interference was different from what they had expected.

    Princess Shaoyi had deliberately mentioned thepensation. Thepensation involved the You army, so it was impossible for King Yue Fei to sit back and do nothing. Once King Yue Fei was involved, the aristocratic families would fall into a passive situation.

    Was this considered trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice?

    The curtain was lowered again, blocking the shadowy figure in the carriage as it ttered on.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were at their wits¡¯ end, how would themoners dare to stop the noble¡¯s carriage?

    Madam Zhang¡¯s ex-husband had only died a few years ago. If she received the pension money, the army would usually take care of her. Although her days were a little tough, she would not be at her wits¡¯ end.

    The North was bitterly cold, and the soldiers¡¯ sry and pensions were higher than those in other areas. ording to the length of time they had joined the army, the wars they had participated in, and the size of their military contributions, they would receive at least eight or ten taels of silver, or at most a hundred taels.

    As long as they didn¡¯t spend their money without generating any ie, pension money was equivalent to a huge sum of money to ordinary people.

    She had heard from Yin Huaixi that the army prioritized the distribution of pension money to martyrs. For this, King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort did not hesitate to sell their assets. Then, when King Li of Zhou was still alive, there would be no long-term arrears of pension money.

 Chapter 881 - 881: Beating the Drum to Voice Grievances

    Chapter 881 - 881: Beating the Drum to Voice Grievances

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After King Li of Zhou¡¯s death, the North was in a mess because of the Marquis of Changxing. Madam Zhang, who was supposed to receive the pension, did not receive it. As this matter involved King Li of Zhou¡¯s death, others also kept it a secret, and the matter of the pension was left unsettled.

    This gave her an excuse to make a fuss.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s tense emotions finally rxed. The vassal lords did not engage in political matters, but they could legitimately step in for matters rted to the vassal lords.

    The matter of the pension was mentioned again. No matter what, the You army could not stay out of it. Then, it would be best to let the You army deal with Madam Zhang¡¯sint.

    As long as she did not get involved, this matter would not implicate her.

    No matter how many schemes the aristocratic families had, they were useless.

    This matter seemed to have been resolved by her casually, but she knew the danger best.

    This was an open scheme. The aristocratic families had never hidden their sinister intentions from the beginning.

    Madam Zhang¡¯s kneeling had already pushed her to the top of the limelight.

    How could beautiful jade collide with a stubborn stone?

    The only thing that could collide with a stubborn stone was a sharp knife.

    The You army was this sharp knife that could cut through gold and stone.

    Yu Youyao took a detour and started with the pension money. In public, she pushed Madam Zhang¡¯s sorrow onto the officials who had caused King Li of Zhou¡¯s death. It seemed to be diverting the trouble, but this also forced the person behind the scenes to panic.

    Others kept King Li of Zhou¡¯s death a secret and did not dare to talk about it wantonly.

    However, this did not include Princess Shaoyi, who had been personally conferred the title by the Imperial Court.

    This action indeed caused the aristocratic families to panic, forcing them to nt the clueless hooligans early on in public.

    Only then did Yu Youyao take control of the situation.

    But!

    Her counterattack had just begun.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°To the government office.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci was dealing with official matters in the government office when he suddenly heard the sound of drums.

    His eyelids couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He immediately had a bad feeling.

    Indeed!

    Hurried footsteps came from outside. A bailiff rushed into the study as if his chips were down and pressing. ¡°Lord¡ª Lord¡ª Lord, bad news. Princess Shaoyi is here. She¡¯s beating the drum outside to voice her grievances!

    ¡°What?¡± Ye Xiaoci¡¯s hand that was holding the brush trembled, and a drop of inknded on the official document. ¡°Who did you just say was beating the drum outside to voice her grievances?¡±

    The bailiff wiped his cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s¡ª It¡¯s Princess Shaoyi.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci had been practicing in the government for many years. However, his expressionless face immediately broke. ¡°This is really unexpected.¡±

    The bailiff was also dumbfounded. Who wouldn¡¯t say no?

    After his shock, Ye Xiaoci picked up the ck veil hat at the side and put it on his head. He adjusted his official uniform. ¡°I want to see what Princess Shaoyi is ying at.¡±

    Outside the government office, drums sounded, piercing through the nearby streets.

    News of Princess Shao Yi knocking on the door and voicing her grievances in the government office also spread like wildfire.

    Themoners who had rushed over from all directions surrounded the government office.

    The tightly shut redcquered door outside the government office was pulled open by the bailiffs with a ng. Immediately after, the sound of ¡°ascension¡± came from the government office.

    Yu Youyao put the drumstick back to its original ce and took the handkerchief from Chun Xiao to wipe her hands. Then, she tidied her appearance and clothes, waiting for the hall to summon her.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had states and counties.

    A state official governed a state and was already the biggest official in the area. However, governors were divided into the upper, middle, and lower levels. Upper-leveled governors had jurisdiction over middle- and lower-leveled governors, while middle-leveled governors had jurisdiction over lower-leveled governors.

    Governors usually also held other official positions. The authority of the border governors was also greater than that of ordinary governors.

    The official positions of the governors usually ranged from the third- to fifth-grade. The exact grade depended on the size of the area under their rule, the poption, prosperity, the military, and various other situations.

    Ye Xiaoci was the governor of the three provinces of Liaodong, but at the same time, he was also the provincial governor. His authority extended to the Shanxi Shaanxi area, and directly covered the entire Youzhou. He controlled the three divisions of the local army, politics, and the people. He could be said to be a feudal official.

    Therefore, he was also known as the Youzhou Governor.

    Youzhou Governor was just Ye Xiaoci¡¯s nickname.

    If it were anyone else who took over the position of governor, they wouldn¡¯t be called the Youzhou Governor.

    The function of the border governor was greater than that of other areas. It was presided over by the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and had a restrictive effect on the local vassal lords.

    Due to the fact that there were governors everywhere, the inspectors who were sent out asionally, as well as all kinds of censors, also yed a restraining and even controlling role to a certain extent.

    Therefore, although the position of governor seemed glorious, its main role was still to restrain the vassal lords.

    Ye Xiaoci seemed to be in charge of the army, politics, and the people of a county. He had immense power and was treated as a ¡°governing official.¡± However, unlike other areas, the military power at the border was in the hands of the vassal lords. The state capital had the right to mobilize the army, but it did not have the right to control. Furthermore, because the state officials wanted to restrain the vassal lords, they were also controlled by the Imperial Court from time to time.

    He was really powerful, but it was also really dangerous. Other than the disciples of the Ye family, ordinary people really couldn¡¯t deal with such a situation.

    Therefore, Ye Xiaoci usually wouldn¡¯t get involved in the matters between the vassal lords and nobles, in case he identally got involved and caused trouble.

    However, there was no doubt that Ye Xiaoci had immense power in the North.

    What Yu Youyao wanted to do was to use Ye Xiaoci to drag out the people who had schemed against her today and publicly execute them.

    Not long after, a bailiff rushed over and respectfully invited Yu Youyao into the court.

    Ye Xiaoci asked routinely, ¡°Who was ying the drum in the hall?¡±

    Yu Youyao had a noble title. She did not kneel when she saw an official. Instead, she replied loudly, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Youyao of the Yu n from the capital. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the first wife of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs, Yu Zongzheng. His Majesty has personally conferred the title of first-grade Saint Venerable Princess Yi. Greetings, Lord Ye.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci nodded. ¡°Princess Shaoyi, there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Then, he turned around and instructed the bailiffs at the side, ¡°Set up a seat. Princess, please sit down.¡±

    The bailiff quickly entered the inner hall. Soon, he moved an ebony armchair into the hall and invited Yu Youyao to sit down.

    Yu Youyao did not decline. She gathered her clothes and sat down.

    Ye Xiaoci continued to ask, ¡°Since you¡¯ve beaten the drum and entered the court, I have to do things ording to the rules. If I¡¯ve been negligent, please forgive me.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    Only then did Ye Xiaoci ask, ¡°Princess, what grievances do you have? Please tell me the truth.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood up from her chair and stood in front of the court. She bowed to Ye Xiaoci. ¡°I went to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to offer incense today. On the way back, I encountered amoner¡¯s wife. In broad daylight, in front of everyone, she publicly intercepted my carriage and knelt down to cry out for justice. Such a ridiculous act was originally not a big deal. I only thought that thismoner¡¯s wife did not know the rules.¡±

 Chapter 882 - 882: Killing

    Chapter 882: Killing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s eyelids twitched heavily, and he suddenly felt that the wooden stick in his hand was a little hot. Standing in the hall, Princess Shaoyi was wearing a jade crown and ceremonial robe. Her posture was straight, and she looked straight ahead. Her every move revealed the demeanor and upbringing of a nobledy of a noble family.

    A sentence suddenly popped into his mind. Thend-owning ss had kicked an iron te!

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Thismon woman was like a drowning man clutching at a straw, but it¡¯s understandable. Our county has no intention of holding it against themoners. However, the country has thew of the country, and the court has its rules. It¡¯s originally the duty of the government to distinguish clearly and resolve grievances. How can our county vite thew and overstep the rules of the court? Wouldn¡¯t that be disrespectful to thew of the country? Although our county is graced by the heavens and has received the emperor¡¯s grace, and the daughter of a foreign minister has been conferred the position of Princess, we¡¯re always careful with our words and actions. We obey thew and behave appropriately.¡±

    Although thend-owning ss¡¯s scheme on the streets had failed, there would definitely be rumors about Madam Zhang intercepting her carriage and crying out for justice on the streets. Thend-owning ss would definitely use public opinion to deal with her.

    When someone had a good reputation, others would be jealous of them. When someone was doted on, they would be ndered.

    Regardless of whether she interfered in Madam Zhang¡¯sint, as soon as this matter spread, there would still be some arrogant people who would think that she was the one who did not know her ce and relied on her status as a Princess to publicly interfere in the matters of the government.

    Although she was upright and wasn¡¯t afraid of her shadow being crooked, it was said that one who had a mind to beat their dog would easily find a stick.

    The more rumors spread, the more true they would be.

    She needed to be open and aboveboard. From the perspective of a victim, she needed topletely cut off the malicious spections of others.

    As the governor of Youzhou, Ye Xiaoci¡¯s responsibility was to restrain the vassal lords and bnce the noble families.

    General servitude, listening to litigation, teaching, simplifying customs, raising the people, and so on were all handled diligently by him.

    The Imperial Court issued a national policy and amodated arge number of refugees. The promotion of the nting of sweet potatoes was the most important and was directly rted to him. Now, it was difficult to prevent the epidemic.

    Yu Youyao was the key to both.

    This morning, Madam Ye had gone to the Dragon Phoenix Temple and even mentioned Ms. Ye to her openly. It was Ye Xiaoci who was expressing goodwill to her.

    She and Ye Xiaoci had amon interest. Before that, Ye Xiaoci¡¯s position was on her side.

    This was why there was the matter of beating the drum and crying out for justice.

    Of course, this was her first step in her n.

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s eyes shed, and he went with the flow. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s the duty of the government to redress grievances. Somemoners crossed the government office and begged you. It¡¯s undoubtedly because you¡¯re kind and benevolent. Themoners don¡¯t know the etiquette. Furthermore, isn¡¯t it because the local officials aren¡¯t managing it well, causing themoners to have no way to seek help? That¡¯s why they were desperate and looked for you. It¡¯s also my fault for overlooking this.¡±

    The county office was under the rule of the state government office. Ye Xiaoci had the right to supervise, control, and hold all the counties in Youzhou ountable.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°I was also puzzled. If Madam Zhang had been wronged, why didn¡¯t she go to the county office to plead? However, at that time, themoners were discussing the matter fervently, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to wash my hands of it. I nned to ask about the situation, but the guards around me identally realized that someone in the crowd was deliberately instigating and inciting themoners.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s expression immediately turned solemn. ¡°Princess, do you have evidence to confirm what you just said?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Our county¡¯s guards captured them one by one. They also admitted in public that they were paid to do it. Now, they¡¯re outside and guarded by our county¡¯s guards.¡±

    When Ye Xiaoci heard this, he understood that Princess Shaoyi hade prepared. He patted the wooden stick and said, ¡°Someone, bring the perpetrators up.¡±

    A bailiff walked into the hall and cupped his hands to receive his orders.

    Themoners outside the government office also consciously made way.

    Ye Xiaoci looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°Princess, please sit down for a moment.¡±

    Yu Youyao thanked him and sat on the armchair. She had originally thought that it was a mutual understanding between King Yue Fei and thend-owning ss.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as Madam Xie made a move, the Han family could not sit still.

    They had directly schemed against her.

    Since they did not abide by the rules of the game, she could not be med for killing the chicken to warn the monkeys and uprooting the Han family.

    Moreover, borrowing strength was her second step.

    After beating the drum and voicing their grievances, the government office would understand the case in detail. After confirming that the case was true, the government office would ept this case and establish a case.

    She was Princess Shaoyi, personally conferred the title by the emperor, and she had amon interest with Ye Xiaoci. This case was very important, and Ye Xiaoci would definitely investigate it strictly.

    Who was the person who had bribed the hooligans?

    Furthermore, who instigated it?

    Why was Madam Zhang so bold as to stop the Princess¡¯s carriage and cry out for justice? Who instigated this?

    Which pharmacy was Madam Zhang going to sue?

    What was the cause of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband¡¯s death?

    ¡­ .

    Once the government opened a case, they would investigate thoroughly.

    Ye Xiaoci had been the governor of Youzhou for more than 20 years. He restrained the military power of the vassal lords and bnced the rtionship of thend-owning ss. He already had a certain level of suppression against thend-owning ss.

    The government office of the state capital was located in Xiangping. His control over the three provinces of Liaodong far exceeded that of thend-owning ss.

    Ye Xiaoci was from the Ye family of Linjiang, so the noble families were especially wary of him.

    As the case went deeper, the person behind it would have nowhere to hide.

    Behind the matter, it was often the case that evidence of other crimes would be uncovered during the investigation of a crime. On the surface, there was only one crime investigated, but once a case was opened for investigation, there were multiple crimes at the same time.

    Not long after, the bailiffs brought 18 criminals to the court.

    When these hooligans saw the officials, they were like rats seeing a cat. When Ye Xiaoci beat the wooden stick, they were so frightened that they peed their pants. They revealed everything in detail.

    ording to their confessions, it was already confirmed that there was something else behind Madam Zhang openly stopping the Princess¡¯s carriage and crying out for justice on the streets.

    The case was established.

    At this point, Yu Youyao¡¯s goal had been achieved. She walked into the hall. ¡°I deeply feel that the emperor¡¯s grace is vast, so ever since I was conferred the title, I¡¯ve inherited the rules of respect and etiquette. I¡¯ve followed thews of the country and followed the rules. I have been careful with my words and stayed in seclusion. It¡¯s like walking on thin ice every day.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci agreed deeply.

    Although Princess Shaoyi was famous, she kept a low profile. She kept a low profile and did things in a high-profile manner, revealing the upbringing of a noble family.

    ¡°No matter what kind of scheme is behind this, one thing is certain. Someone wants to use the name of the county¡¯s holy benevolence to instigate themoners to interfere in the government¡¯s matters and interfere in the rules of the court. They want to implicate the county for being disloyal and unrighteous.¡±

    ¡°Lord Ye, why don¡¯t you think about it? If this matter spreads like this, wouldn¡¯t those who don¡¯t know the truth think that a woman from our county has interfered in the court and caused chaos?¡± At this point, Yu Youyao cupped her hands and bowed deeply to Ye Xiaoci. ¡°That¡¯s all. Lord Ye, please investigate this matter strictly and seek justice for our county.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, please get up quickly and clear your name. It¡¯s originally my duty. Since you¡¯ve suffered such injustice under my rule, I¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter strictly and restore your clean reputation.¡±

 Chapter 883 - 883: How Is That Impossible?

    Chapter 883: How Is That Impossible?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s meticulous scheme against Princess Shaoyi did not achieve the desired effect. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed and resentful. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done. Madam Zhang is so ipetent. She was fooled by Princess Shaoyi¡¯s grace and power, and she was controlled. Have you forgotten how King Li of Zhou died back then? You even found amoner toin and got involved with the You army¡­¡±

    He Zhixian was so scolded that he couldn¡¯t raise his head.

    Liaodong was vast and sparsely popted. Women were made to work like men, while men were made to work like livestock. Widows without a husband could still survive. It was easy to find an ordinary poor person, but it was even more difficult to find someone who had the guts toin to Princess Shaoyi.

    He had asked around about Madam Zhang¡¯s family situation. The two parents could not work and there were still many children in the family. Although Madam Zhang had a shrewish personality, she was not a capable person. The entire family was counting on a man¡¯s carpentry skills to survive.

    She could only barely make ends meet.

    He had secretly plotted for Madam Zhang¡¯s husband to fall into the water. When Madam Zhang¡¯s husband caught a cold, she went to the medicinal shop under the Bai Residence to get the medicine. The medicinal shop arranged for their people to change the medicine that Madam Zhang had gotten in advance. After Madam Zhang¡¯s husband took the medicine, the cold intensified day by day, and he passed away in less than two days.

    Once the man in the family passed away, the days at home would notst.

    Madam Zhang had found out by chance that there was a problem with the medicine her husband was taking. Among them, one of the medicines included ox bezoars, which were cooling and didn¡¯t treat colds, so she reported it to the county office.

    After the county office verified that the prescription was correct, without evidence, the case naturally did not stand.

    A few days after her husband died, she couldn¡¯t even find the medicinal dregs. Madam Zhang couldn¡¯t ask for help and was instigated by someone. That was why she had the intention to stop Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage and plead for her husband.

    Everything was logical.

    He Zhixian was unwilling to be scolded and couldn¡¯t help but defend himself. ¡°Themoners haven¡¯t seen the world. Not everyone has the guts to stop a noble¡¯s carriage with just a few words. Madam Zhang was at her wits¡¯ end, so she was instigated. It¡¯s not good to be too obvious.¡±

    When Princess Shaoyi went to the Dragon Phoenix Temple, there were more than 300 guards apanying her. All of them were elites of the You army and surrounded Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage tightly. Even themoners had to retreat when they saw this formation. Who would dare to stop the Princess¡¯s carriage?

    Weren¡¯t they afraid that the guards would treat them as a spy or an assassin and stab them on the spot?

    Sixth Young Master Han opened his mouth.

    Little did he know how much preparation and arrangements He Zhixian had made.

    When things didn¡¯t work out, he pushed the responsibility to He Zhixian.

    ¡°Princess Shaoyi has grown up in the capital since she was young and has seen the world. She¡¯s not easy to fool. I originally considered that although Madam Zhang¡¯s ex-husband joined the army, he died in battle before the Di people invaded the North wantonly. It wouldn¡¯t have involved King Li of Zhou¡¯s death. Who knew¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Princess Shaoyi made a big deal out of it and implicated King Li of Zhou¡¯s death. It was simply shocking.

    Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s face was ashen. ¡°Princess Shaoyi implicated Madam Zhang¡¯s case in public. The You army will definitely interfere. Huang Wenxian isn¡¯t someone who¡¯s easy to fool. They will definitely investigate the cause of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband¡¯s death thoroughly. Are you sure you didn¡¯t leave any evidence behind?¡±

    He Zhixian hurriedly said, ¡°Sixth Young Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve arranged the cause of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband¡¯s death wlessly. I guarantee that it won¡¯t be traced back to you. Military officials are not allowed to interfere in politics. Even if Huang Wenxian wants to interfere in this case, it will involve the government¡¯s investigation. There¡¯s only a limited number of vassal lords who can interfere. This case will be tried by me. I don¡¯t believe that Huang Wenxian can trace it back to me.¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han was much more relieved. He Zhixian was a hidden chess piece arranged by the Han family in Liaodong. Huang Wenxian would not have guessed that there was a problem with Hezhi County.

    When He Zhixian saw Sixth Young Master Han, his expression softened a little. He quickly said, ¡°In my opinion, Sixth Young Master¡¯s n today wasn¡¯tpletely a mistake.¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Oh? Tell me.¡±

    He Zhixian took a step forward. ¡°Sixth Young Master¡¯s goal was originally just to use Princess Shaoyi of interfering in the court and causing chaos in the country. Madam Zhang publicly stopped Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage and cried out for justice on the streets. This is obvious to everyone. When the timees, we just have to spread some rumors¡­¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han came to a realization. ¡°Rumors spread like wildfire¡­ The more they spread, the more unrecognizable they will be. At that time, we¡¯ll release some more rumors about Princess Shaoyi not knowing her limits. It¡¯ll cause spection and suspicion, and it¡¯ll extend to etiquette. It¡¯ll point out that Princess Shaoyi is not worthy of the position. The Imperial Court will definitely report Princess Shaoyi. We can still achieve our goal.¡±

    He Zhixian chuckled. ¡°Sixth Young Master, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really something. No wonder the n thinks so highly of Lord He. Lord He has a limitless future.¡± Sixth Young Master Hanughed and patted He Zhixian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You let Princess Shaoyi dodge the bullet this time. It won¡¯t be so easy next time.¡±

    After resolving his worries, Sixth Young Master Han felt relieved.

    He Zhixian suggested, ¡°Sixth Young Master has been in Xiangping for so long. I think you¡¯re bored. Why don¡¯t I arrange some fun and let you rx?¡±

    His smile was a wretchedness that only men understood. ¡°The families of the offenders sent from the capital have been taught. When they are clothed, they are girls from good families. However, once they take off their clothes¡­¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han was from a noble family after all. Although he prided himself on being a yboy, he also cherished his reputation. Initially, he was a little unmoved, but when he heard Lord He¡¯s interesting words, he was a little interested.

    Just as he was about to agree!

    At this moment, there was an urgent knock on the door.

    When He Zhixian heard this, he quickly cleared his throat and his expression changed. His square face looked dignified and upright, and he did not look wretched at all. ¡°Come in.¡±

    This person was a trusted servant sent by He Zhixian to keep a close eye on Princess Shaoyi.

    The servant quickly walked up to He Zhixian and said anxiously, ¡°Lord, bad news. Princess Shaoyi has brought a group of hooligans we¡¯ve nted to the government office of the state capital to beat the drum and voice her grievances. She said that someone has deliberately used her reputation as a benevolent saint and the mouths of themoners to frame her for being disloyal and unrighteous. Lord Ye has already epted this case. This matter has already spread to Xiangping City.¡±

    He Zhixian was stunned and suddenly raised his voice. ¡°What did you say just now? Say it again.¡±

    The servant was shocked and quickly repeated what he had just said.

    This time, Sixth Young Master Han also heard it clearly. His expression immediately changed. ¡°This b*tch. I¡¯ve really underestimated her.¡±

    In the next moment, He Zhixian was shocked. He swallowed and subconsciously asked, ¡°How is that possible? Lord Ye has never interfered in the matters between the nobles and the You army. Back then, when the nobles of the North joined forces to frame King Li of Zhou, he was still uninvolved. How could he¡­¡±

 Chapter 884 - 884: Idiot

    Chapter 884: Idiot

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At first, Sixth Young Master Han was also a little puzzled. In a sh, he thought of something. ¡°Idiot, the Imperial Court has issued a national policy and has taken in arge number of refugees. The resettlement of the refugees is rted to Princess Shaoyi promoting the nting of sweet potatoes. Otherwise, food will be the biggest problem when a million refugees gather in the Liaodong area. If there¡¯s not enough food, it¡¯s easy to cause a riot. The government office of the state capital can¡¯t escape its responsibility. Also, right now, the most troublesome prevention and treatment of the disease in the government office is also led by Princess Shaoyi¡­¡±

    After figuring this out, he regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. He felt that he had chosen the best time to knock on the mountain and scare the tiger. While dealing with Princess Shaoyi, he could also intimidate the nobles.

    However, Princess Shaoyi had probably long guessed that thend-owning ss would make a move.

    Although Princess Shaoyi had yed a huge role in helping to promote the nting of sweet potatoes, the sweet potatoes had been nted sessfully on arge scalest year. The government also took this matter very seriously. This was not enough to make Ye Xiaoci, who had always been ¡°wise¡±, stand on Princess Shaoyi¡¯s side.

    Therefore, as soon as Princess Shaoyi came to Xiangping, she first led the prevention of the disease and pulled Ye Xiaoci into her camp.

    Once thend-owning ss made any rash moves, she could use the power of the government office to deal with them.

    This was not a scheme.

    However, those who achieved great things often nned before the rain. Since the house was already built, why would they be afraid of being drenched in the rain?

    This was Princess Shaoyi¡¯s brilliance.

    He Zhixian¡¯s mind cleared, and his face immediately turned ashen. ¡°If an epidemic erupts among the million refugees, the government office of the state capital will be the first to bear the brunt. Princess Shaoyi is the most important person to prevent and treat the epidemic. Moreover, Princess Shaoyi is not an ordinary person. She also has the royalists, the imperial family, and the Empress Dowager, who is in charge of the court now. It¡¯s impossible for Lord Ye not to care if she has a grievance and reports it to the government office. The difference is how to manage it and how much¡­¡±

    The authority of the government office had created a certain bnce for thend-owning ss. It was impossible for him to easily break the bnce and cause trouble for himself. Even if Ye Xiaoci epted this case, at most, he would find out the truth and restore Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation.

    However, if Ye Xiaoci stood on Princess Shaoyi¡¯s side, he would definitely manage it to the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!¡± He Zhixian¡¯s forehead kept breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Although he was confident that he could avoid Huang Wenxian¡¯s detection, this was under the premise that Madam Zhang¡¯s case would be heard by the county office. He would directly participate in this case. Only then would it be foolproof.

    However, now that the state government office had epted Princess Shaoyi¡¯s injustice, Madam Zhang¡¯sint, which was directly rted to her, was naturally handed over to the state government office for trial.

    Once the case was thoroughly investigated, what he had done could not be hidden.

    When one pulled up a radish, some dirt woulde with it. The Han family would probably¡­

    Sixth Young Master Han also thought of this and said anxiously, ¡°No, I have to rush back to Xi¡¯an immediately and report this matter to the family so that I can deal with it in advance. I¡¯ll have to trouble Lord He to take on the matter in Xiangping for the time being. When I return to the n and discuss it with the elders, I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡±

    When He Zhixian heard this, his expression turned ashen. Sixth Young Master Han had said it nicely. Once he left Xiangping, it would be equivalent to the Han family giving up on him.

    Everything that had happened behind Madam Zhang¡¯sint had been decided by Sixth Young Master Han. He had arranged it. If Sixth Young Master Han left, there would be no additional evidence that all of this was rted to Sixth Young Master Han.

    Sixth Young Master Han wanted to sacrifice him to protect himself and even the Han family.

    He Zhixian¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Only if this matter doesn¡¯t implicate the Han family can the Han family free up their hands to protect me from being implicated. Sixth Young Master, don¡¯t worry. The government office won¡¯t be able to trace it to me for a while¡­¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s eyes shed as he turned to leave.

    At this moment, He Zhixian gave the servant beside him a look.

    The servant understood and quietly took a step forward. He raised his elbow and suddenly struck the back of Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s neck. Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s vision darkened and he fell to the ground with a bang.

    He Zhixian sneered and raised his leg to kick Sixth Young Master Han. ¡°Pfft, do you think I¡¯m a fool? I¡¯ve been an official for more than ten years. How can I be fooled by a young brat?¡±

    Sixth Young Master Han was a direct descendant of the Han family. As long as Sixth Young Master Han stayed in Xiangping City, he would be involved with Madam Zhang¡¯sint. The Han family would not give up on him easily.

    Recalling how Sixth Young Master Han had been drinking and ordering him around recently, He Zhixian couldn¡¯t help but spit at him and kick him a few more times.

    ¡­ .

    Yu Youyao returned to the Yu Garden from the government office. Just as she changed her clothes, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Madam Zhang¡¯s family has already been brought to the Yu Garden. They have been arranged to stay in the side courtyard. I¡¯ve sent someone to get a doctor to treat Madam Zhang¡¯s inws.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Take good care of them.¡±

    Madam Zhang was just an insignificant character in this matter. From Madam Zhang¡¯s previous words, she knew very little, but one should not forget that Madam Zhang was also a key person in this matter.

    Madam Zhang was the one who had obtained and brewed the medicine. Before Madam Zhang¡¯s husband died, he had the most contact with Madam Zhang. The person who instigated Madam Zhang toin had alsoe into contact with her¡­

    There were many things that could be excavated.

    There was naturally no need to mention Ye Xiaoci¡¯s ability to be a governor. There was naturally an interrogation process in the government office. He could find some unexpected evidence from these insignificant clues.

    Madam Zhang had brought her child along and remarried. After her husband passed away, it was also because her family couldn¡¯t support her that she was willing to take the risk and stop her carriage.

    It was obvious that Madam Zhang valued her family very much.

    She had brought Madam Zhang¡¯s family into the Yu Garden to take care of them. To Madam Zhang, it was a grace and a threat.

    As long as Madam Zhang¡¯s family was in Yu Youyao¡¯s hands, all of Madam Zhang¡¯s confessions in the court would be the most beneficial to Yu Youyao. Madam Zhang¡¯s heart was with her family, so she would do everything she could to find more details that would help Yu Youyao.

    Xia Tao agreed and said, ¡°In addition, Madam Bai and Old Master Bai are requesting an audience outside.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re quite sensible.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly as she said calmly, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Xia Tao received her orders and left. Not long after, she brought Old Master Bai and Madam Bai into the living room.

    The two of them lowered their heads and kowtowed to Yu Youyao obediently. ¡°Greetings, Princess.¡±

    Yu Youyao picked up her teacup and took a slow sip. Then, she put down her teacup and looked at the two people kneeling on the ground, observing and examining them.

    The living room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Smoke rose from the phoenix head incense burner. The faint agarwood fragrance was elegant and calm, making one¡¯s mind calm down. One could also clearly sense the dignity of a superior.

    Old Master Bai and Madam Bai were so nervous that their backs were covered in sweat.

 Chapter 885 - 885: Deterrence

    Chapter 885 - 885: Deterrence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Get up.¡± After an unknown period of time, they finally heard a heavenly voice. ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    Old Master Bai and Madam Bai felt as if they had been pardoned. They quickly thanked her and stood up, before being led to their seats by the maidservant.

    Then, a young maidservant came over to serve tea.

    The two of them thanked her very politely. They did not dare to dy the Princess¡¯s time and quickly took the teacup. Ignoring the tea, they hurriedly took a sip of tea and carefully put down the teacup before sitting down.

    After tea, it was time to talk about serious matters.

    Yu Youyao saw their reaction and found it funny.

    The method of a superior ruling their subordinates was actually very simple. First, she had to create a high and mighty attitude, causing a certain amount of pressure on the subordinates.

    When the subordinates bowed and knelt, she would not be in a hurry to get them to get up. It was easier to pressure the subordinates¡¯ spirits.

    The subordinates would instinctively feel uneasy and terrified, and they would feel such reverence for their superior. They would consciously put themselves in a lowly role and submit mentally and psychologically.

    Yu Youyao was especially touched by this when she entered the pce and met the Empress Dowager.

    However, in Yu Youyao¡¯s opinion, this was only the most superficial method. It was intimidating on the outside, but not on the inside. Only virtue could intimidate and be convincing.

    She did not like to use this method on others.

    She rarely showed off her status as a Princess.

    However, for nobles like the Bai Residence, who had not even taken King Li of Zhou seriously in the past, this was a good deterrent.

    Yu Youyao did not make things difficult for them. ¡°The news of Madam Zhang¡¯sint has already spread throughout Xiangping City. Since you¡¯vee to the Yu Garden, it¡¯s obvious that the medicinal shop Madam Zhang reported has a lot to do with the Bai family.¡±

    Old Master Bai¡¯s forehead instantly broke out in sweat. He quickly said, ¡°Princess, the medicinal shop where Madam Zhang bought medicine from me is called the People¡¯s Relief Hall. It¡¯s a business under the Bai Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°I remember that the medicinal shops under the Bai Residence are all called the Baiji Medicine Shops.¡±

    Old Master Bai hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Princess, you might not know this, but Baiji has its own source of medicinal herbs. At the same time, it will also buy medicinal herbs from specialized areas. Somemoners who pick the medicinal herbs will buy them. During the process of nting, nurturing, or picking medicinal herbs, some¡ª some poor quality medicinal herbs will appear.¡±

    If the quality was not good, it was possible that it had not grown well during the nting process, or that parts of the medicinal herbs that could be used as medicine were identally damaged during the harvesting process. It was also possible that there had been a mistake during the process.

    However, medicinal herbs with poor quality would basically have their medicinal effects greatly reduced. Some could not even be used for medicine.

    The medicinal herbs sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall were actually inferior. No wonder the Bai Residence did not dare to use the Bai Residence¡¯s name.

    No wonder the Bai Residence couldn¡¯t sit still as soon as Madam Zhangined. They had rushed over to look for her because Madam Han really had something on them.

    Noticing Princess Shaoyi¡¯s expression, his heart immediately sank. Old Master Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he quickly said, ¡°Although the quality isn¡¯t good, the medicinal effect is still there. Moreover, the price of these medicinal herbs is 30% to 40% lower than the market price. Liaodong is bitterly cold, and there¡¯s a seriousck of supplies. Themoners aren¡¯t having a good time either. Manymoners are sick and can¡¯t even afford to take medicine. Although the medicinal herbs sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall aren¡¯t good, they¡¯re really affordable for moremoners.¡±

    Yu Youyao calmed down. Just because the medicinal herbs were inferior did not mean that they did not have medicinal properties. The Northcked resources, and even inferior medicinal herbs were rare.

    Such a situation was not unique to the Bai Residence.

    Authentic medicinal herbs from families like the Lin and Yan families would also divide an area for inferior medicinal herbs. They would be sold at a low price to people who couldn¡¯t afford good medicinal herbs or given to themoners for free.

    Old Master Bai heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°The Bai Residence is in the medicinal herbs business and knows the pros and cons. Therefore, when the patient brought a prescription over to get the medicine, we will adjust the amount of medicinal herbs ording to the prescription and also warn the family about the details of the medicine. If the patient¡¯s condition is serious, we will also suggest that they go to the Baiji shop to buy the medicine. The People¡¯s Relief Hall has been open for many years and has always been peaceful.¡±

    This also indirectly proved that although the People¡¯s Relief Hall was a little profitable, they did not disregard human lives.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression softened a little, but her tone darkened a lot. ¡°ording to you, not only is it not a mistake for the People¡¯s Relief Hall to sell inferior medicinal herbs, but it¡¯s also a meritorious service?¡±

    Old Master Bai held his breath and his face instantly turned pale.

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you sell the inferior medicinal herbs openly at Baiji Medicine Shop? If you sell the medicinal herbs to themoners at a low price, won¡¯t themoners miss you more?¡±

    This was because there was an unwritten rule among pharmaceutical merchants. As the medicinal effects of inferior medicinal herbs were greatly reduced, they were often sold half-heartedly and were not allowed to be sold for profit.

    Madam Bai¡¯s mouth trembled, but she did not dare to say anything else.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The price of the medicine at the People¡¯s Relief hall is 30 to 40% lower than the market price. These words are just to fool themoners who can¡¯t afford to take medicine and have no choice.¡±

    ¡°The medicinal effect of the inferior medicinal herbs is greatly reduced. It¡¯s not even 30% to 40% of the original. As the medicinal effect is not stable, it¡¯s notpletely guaranteed that it will be effective. It¡¯s not convenient to sell it directly to customers, but it¡¯s a pity for themoners who can¡¯t afford the medicine. The medicinal shop usually sells it half-heartedly.¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, some of these medicinal herbs are used for charity and are distributed to themoners for free. The other portion is worth between 70% to 90% of the original value and is sold to the poormoners.¡±

    Old Master Bai and Madam Bai couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They quickly walked to the hall and knelt on the ground with a bang.

    ¡°I hope that no one in the world is sick, and that the medicine on the shelf turns dusty.¡± Yu Youyao stared at the two of them and said in a measured tone, ¡°This is the couplet in front of the Baiji Medicine Shop.¡±

    These words immediately made Old Master Bai and Madam Bai feel extremely ashamed.

    ¡°The original meaning of the saying that there¡¯s no such thing as an evil merchant was that when merchants were selling grains and rice, they would try their best to pile up the grains or rice until it formed a sharp peak and give them to the customers. At the same time, it was to show their business virtue, but it was also to gain repeat customers. Later on, it evolved. When merchants weighed the goods, they would give a little more so that the weighing rod would be upturned. Therefore, there was a saying that if there was no peak, there would be no business. It was also a metaphor. Those who did not allow the profits to be given to the customers and stepped on others could not be considered merchants. They could only be considered traitors!¡±

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s voice was neither high nor low, and her tone was not angry, but her tone was extremely sharp. Old Master Bai and Madam Bai¡¯s bodies trembled, clearly frightened.

    ¡°Someone,¡± Yu Youyao shouted.

    Xia Tao quickly entered the room.

    Yu Youyao instructed, ¡°Go and look for Uncle Sun. Get him to go to the People¡¯s Relief Hall immediately and check the effect of all the medicinal herbs sold outside.¡±

 Chapter 886 - 886: As Greedy As a Tiger

    Chapter 886 - 886: As Greedy As a Tiger

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xia Tao quickly agreed and left the living room.

    Yu Youyao calmed herself down and looked at the two people kneeling on the ground. ¡°Everyone can see that Madam Zhang publicly intercepted my carriage and cried out for justice on the streets. At least one thing is certain. Madam Zhang¡¯s husband indeed died from taking the medicine from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. The People¡¯s Relief Hall can¡¯t escape responsibility.¡±

    Old Master Bai hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, it must be that after Madam Zhang finished grabbing the medicine, someone tampered with it and framed the People¡¯ Relief Hall. The Jimin Hall has been in operation for more than 20 years and can be considered an old name in Xiangping City. Although the medicinal herbs in the shop are all inferior medicinal herbs, there are also differences in quality between the inferior medicinal herbs. The doctor in charge of grabbing the medicine will choose to pick the medicine from the inferior medicinal herbs ording to the severity of the illness diagnosed in the prescription. The quality of the medicinal herbs will be better if the illness is more serious. If the illness is less serious, even if the medicinal effect isn¡¯t obvious, it won¡¯t hurt anyone¡¯s life. If the prescription included a ruthless medicine, the People¡¯s Relief Hall will only grab the other medicinal herbs. We usually rmend them to go to the Baiji Medicinal Shop to grab that strong medicine. The two of us are only here for money. We definitely won¡¯t harm anyone¡¯s life¡­¡±

    As soon as news of Madam Zhang¡¯sint spread, he knew that this was a scheme by the Han family against the Bai family.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°So what? As there¡¯s no problem with the prescription, and Madam Zhang can¡¯t produce any key evidence, the county office finds this case unfounded. However, it¡¯s also a fact that the People¡¯s Relief Hall is selling inferior medicinal herbs. Once this matter spreads, Madam Zhang¡¯sint will be well-founded and the government can file a case.¡±

    The Northcked supplies, and strategic supplies like medicinal herbs were often 20% more valuable than other ces. The Bai couple was blinded by greed and vited the unwritten rules between the pharmacists, openly selling inferior medicinal herbs for profit.

    They were as greedy as a tiger.

    Those who sought the skin of a ¡°tiger¡± would ultimately be devoured by it.

    Old Master Bai¡¯s body went limp. ¡°After Madam Zhang reported it to the county office, I immediately went to the People¡¯s Relief Hall and looked for the doctor who was collecting the medicine at that time to verify the prescription. I¡¯m sure that the doctor was collecting the medicine ording to the prescription. Ordinary cold medicines all use ordinary medicinal herbs. There were no ox bezoars in the prescription. Even if the medicinal effect isn¡¯t obvious, it won¡¯t kill her. Princess, please investigate.¡±

    Yu Youyao believed this. Since Old Master Bai and Madam Bai dared toe and look for her, it meant that they were confident that the death of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband had nothing to do with the medicine administered by the medicine shop.

    But!

    Yu Youyao said coldly, ¡°Do you have evidence to prove that Madam Zhang¡¯s husband¡¯s death had nothing to do with the People¡¯s Relief Hall and was just framed by others?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also true that the People¡¯s Relief Hall sells inferior medicinal herbs. Can you guarantee the medicinal effect of inferior medicinal herbs?¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s no guarantee, it means that Madam Zhang¡¯s husband might have died from the inferior medicinal herbs. As long as the person who framed you is clean enough and you can¡¯t get any evidence, the People¡¯s Relief Hall will have to bear all the me.¡±

    Madam Zhang¡¯sint killed two birds with one stone.

    The Bai Residence insisted on turning to the King of the North. The Han n was bound to use the fact that the People¡¯s Relief Hall sold inferior medicinal herbs to deal with the Bai Residence. The Bai Residence would be involved in a human lifewsuit, and their family business would be destroyed in a day. The threat the Bai Residence posed to the Han n would undoubtedly be much smaller. At the same time, it had the effect of deterring other nobles.

    ¡°Princess, please show me a clear path.¡± Old Master Bai was terrified. There was no turning back. Since they had decided to join the King of the North, he had no other choice.

    Today, his wife had gone to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to publicly support Princess Shaoyi¡¯s actions. They had already angered the Han n. If they were disloyal once, others would always think that they were unloyal. Even if they changed their minds at thest minute, they would not be able to get anything good in front of the Han n. It was better to walk the path to the end and ask Princess Shaoyi for a way out.

    The Xie family had earned most of their wealth to teach the nobles of the North a lesson.

    The Bai Residence was a noble in the Liaodong area and had a very high prestige among the nobles in the North. If they could withstand the pressure of thend-owning ss and take the initiative to stand up for Princess Shaoyi, Princess Shaoyi would definitely protect the Bai Residence. When the other nobles saw that Princess Shaoyi was not afraid of the power of thend-owning ss, they would also switch sides.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind was in a mess. Her rationality told her that protecting the Bai Residence was very beneficial to the current situation. This was also something she had been happy to see happen previously.

    However, the Bai Residence¡¯s actions of using the People¡¯s Relief Hall to earn ill-gotten gains made her feel like a fishbone was stuck in her throat, and she was extremely disgusted.

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t make up her mind.

    Yu Youyao was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Go to the side courtyard to rest first.¡±

    Old Master Bai and Madam Bai¡¯s hearts couldn¡¯t help but sink. Neither of them was a fool, and they both understood the crux of the matter. The People¡¯s Relief Hall had vited Princess Shao Yi¡¯s taboo.

    Mrs. Bai kowtowed to Princess Shao Yi with a thud. ¡°The incident at the People¡¯s Relief Hall was indeed caused by the greed of the two of us. However, I can swear to the Princess that although the medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall are all inferior medicinal herbs, they have all been tested and are effective. There¡¯s definitely no disregard for human lives, and we won¡¯t harm themoners. Although the two of us aren¡¯t kind people, it¡¯s not easy for the Bai Residence to manage this branch of the family business, but there¡¯s no reason to destroy the Great Wall¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Leave!¡±

    Madam Bai felt as if someone was choking her throat. The unfinished words were stuck in her throat, and she did not dare to say anything else.

    At the side, Shu Yun hurriedly went forward to lead Old Master Bai and Madam Bai to the side courtyard to wait.

    After Yu Youyao was conferred the title of Princess, other than Chun Xiao and Dong Mei, Xia Tao and Qiu Xing also became her maidservants.

    Chun Xiao served her personally as usual. Dong Mei was in charge of the room. Xia Tao was smart and still did things that involved interaction with others. After being conferred the title of Princess, Yu Youyao¡¯s study became an important ce. Qiu Xing was still in charge of the study.

    In addition, there were Liu¡¯er and the four young maidservants ¡ª Qin Xin, Qin Yu, Shu Yun, and Hua Xin ¡ª who were personally chosen by Nanny Xu in the past. Other than Qin Xin, who was staying in the capital, the remaining second-in-charge maidservants were Qin Yu, Shu Yun, and Hua Xin.

    Nanny Xu had personally taught her, and she was also her most capable person.

    In addition, Cui Zhu and Bi Zhu, who had been arranged by her grandmother, were also second-in-charge maidservants. Although they were not by her side to serve her, they were arranged to serve her in the Jiushao Courtyard.

    The living room returned to silence. The maidservants did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    At this moment, Auntie Xu brought the medicinal cuisine into the front hall.

    Chun Xiao immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    Auntie Xu ced the wooden te on the table and scooped a bowl of vegetarian soup from the bowl of food. She ced it in front of Yu Youyao. ¡°This is a vegetarian soup with more than ten types of mushrooms, plus female ginseng, Ligusticum striatum, astragalus, ginseng roots, and more than ten types of Chinese medicine. Just the stock alone has been brewed for an entire day. Drink some. This soup can¡¯t be kept overnight.¡±

    Therefore, if she didn¡¯t drink it, her efforts for the day would be in vain.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t drink it.¡± Yu Youyao muttered softly. Seeing that it was already dark outside, she realized that it was almost dark after a long day.

 Chapter 887 - 887: Governance

    Chapter 887: Governance

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Auntie Xu red at her angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t I know you? You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still like when you were young. When you¡¯re angry, you sulk on your own. Don¡¯t you know how your body was damaged?¡±

    When the Old Madam passed away, Auntie Xu couldn¡¯t say much and could only try her best to take care of Yu Youyao. Auntie Xu couldn¡¯t let her cause trouble for herself now. Otherwise, at such a young age, she would cause trouble for herself sooner orter.

    Yu Youyao looked guilty and quickly picked up the small bowl. The mushroom soup was light and delicious. The soup was salty and fresh in her mouth, and it was very appetizing. The mushrooms had absorbed the soup and tasted a little sweet. It was very refreshing.

    After finishing the soup, Yu Youyao was covered in sweat and finally felt a little better. She couldn¡¯t help but chatter to Auntie Xu about what had happened today. Then, she mentioned the Bai couple¡¯s actions of using inferior medicinal herbs to earn ill-gotten gains.

    After hearing this, Auntie Xu understood why she was so angry.

    Before Yu Youyao came to the North, she had already understood the power of the nobles entrenched in the North. The Bai Residence was a well-deserved noble in the Liaodong area. When Madam Bai went to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to express the Bai Residence¡¯s intention to join them, Yu Youyao was naturally happy to see it happen.

    Firstly, the Bai Residence did not directly participate in the persecution of King Li of Zhou.

    Secondly, the Bai Residence and the You army were rted by interests, but over the years, although the two sides had constant friction, they were still in harmony.

    Thirdly, the medicinal herbs business under the Bai Residence had a good reputation.

    Although Yu Youyao was dissatisfied with the Bai family taking sides with the evildoer, she could understand the helplessness of merchants.

    It was already not bad for the Bai Residence to be like a fish in water between the government, thend-owning ss, and the You army.

    However, when she found out that the Bai Residence had earned ill-gotten gains, other than being angry, she was more disappointed. Helping to abuse others could be a helpless move, but it could be used to deceive themoners and earn ill-gotten gains. At the same time, it also showed that human nature was heartless. It showed the greed and virtue of merchants vividly.

    Auntie Xu smiled. ¡°That¡¯s a separate matter. The Bai Residence has done many injustices, and they will ultimately be devoured by greed. They brought this on themselves. Thew of the country is to clearly distinguish wrongful treatment. Whether Madam Zhang should be protected or not depends on whether Madam Zhang¡¯s husband¡¯s death is rted to the People¡¯s Relief Hall.¡±

    It was obvious that those involved were confused by such an obvious question.

    Yu Youyao was enlightened. ¡°Auntie is right. If Madam Bai and her husband had nothing to do with Husband Zhang¡¯s death, they shouldn¡¯t have to bear this responsibility.¡±

    At this moment, Shu Yun came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, someone from the government office hase. They said that they want to bring Madam Zhang back to the government office for interrogation overnight. They¡¯re outside now.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not expect the government office to act so quickly. She instructed, ¡°Tell Madam Zhang about the seriousness of this case. Get her to do her best to apany the government office for the trial. Let Old Madam Sun work harder and apany her.¡±

    As the intiff, Yu Youyao would be summoned at any time when the government office was investigating the case. However, as a Princess, it was not appropriate for her to enter and leave the government office often. If it was not necessary, she would find someone close to her and summon them on behalf of the government office. It would be more appropriate for them to cooperate with the government office to investigate the case.

    The case had entered the interrogation process. ording to the confessions of the parties involved, they would capture all the people involved one by one. The case would go throughyers of interrogation and go deeper.

    After the case was filed, Ye Xiaoci would also go to the Imperial Court, and the royalists and the nobles of the North would also be turbulent.

    Once the Han family was implicated, it would also implicate Elder Han in the capital, and the royalists would further encroach on the cab power.

    Every step she took and every decision she made was in line with the interests of the royalists and the Empress Dowager. Only then would the royalists fully support her.

    In a way, she was indeed in politics.

    However, the backyard was often rted to the previous dynasty, and her every move had to follow the court¡¯s rules. There was no concrete evidence that she had indeed interfered in the court¡¯s rules. Everything she did was only for a woman from the inner residence. It was only right for her to follow the court¡¯s actions.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes to hide the darkness in them.

    At nine o¡¯clock, Uncle Sun and Xia Tao arrived at the Yu Garden.

    Uncle Sun said, ¡°There are more than 600 medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall, and most of them aremonly used. Not all the medicinal herbs are inferior. Some medicinal herbs that are cheap can also have more than 70% of their original medicinal effect. The other medicinal herbs have effects, ranging from 50% to 20%.¡±

    ¡°The doctor in charge of picking out medicine in the People¡¯s Relief Hall has ordinary medical skills, but he¡¯s proficient in pharmacology. I¡¯ve checked the list of medicinal herbs in the shop recently. The doctor uses better medicinal herbs for serious illnesses, and poorer medicinal herbs for minor illnesses¡­¡±

    There were about 300 to 400 types of medicinal herbs in the small medicinal shop, and therger ones were all more than 500 types. For example, there were no less than 2,000 types in the Baiji Medicinal Shop.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. These words matched Old Master Bai¡¯s previous words.

    From this, it could be seen that the Bai couple indeed only wanted money and did not want to harm the lives of others. Although they had earned ill-gotten gains, the medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall were indeed rtively cheap.

    Uncle Sun continued, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Madam Zhang¡¯s list of medicinal herbs. The medicinal herbs used are indeed all ordinary medicinal herbs. The physicians-in-charge at the People¡¯s Relief Hall are very experienced in choosing medicinal herbs. If Husband Zhang really had a cold, the cold should ease after using the medicine for three days. Ox bezoar is a rare and precious medicinal herb in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. The People¡¯s Relief Hall isn¡¯t big and doesn¡¯t have much stock. It¡¯s only used for a few emergencies.¡±

    If there was an emergency, life-saving medicine would be given. Usually, medicinal shops with some foundation would prepare some medicine to treat an emergency as much as possible.

    In other words, the problem was not with the People¡¯s Relief Hall.

    Yu Youyao had an idea. ¡°ording to you, it¡¯s impossible for the doctor to have grabbed the wrong medicinal ingredient. He should be able to start with the ingredient that killed Madam Zhang¡¯s husband, the ox bezoar.¡±

    Ordinary cold medicine only included ordinary medicinal herbs. Even if it couldn¡¯t cure one¡¯s cold, it wouldn¡¯t kill them. If the people from the Bai Residence wanted to tamper with the medicine, they could only use strong medicine ording to the prescription. However, the scale of the People¡¯s Relief Hall wasn¡¯t big, and there wasn¡¯t aplete collection of medicinal herbs. If they wanted to choose a ¡°strong medicine¡±, they could only choose from the herbs avable in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. The range of choices was very limited.

    Ox bezoar became the first choice.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s sharpness amazed Uncle Sun. He felt even more regretful that she didn¡¯t learn medicine.

    The Bai Residence was guilty, but not guilty to death. Protecting the Bai Residence was beneficial to the current situation. Yu Youyao asked carefully about the situation in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. Then, she instructed Xia Tao to prepare a room and bring Uncle Sun over to rest.

    The Bai couple waited in the side courtyard for four to six hours,pletely tormenting them until they felt guilty and short of breath. They were extremely terrified and were brought to the living room with trepidation. They knelt on the ground, not daring to get up.

    Yu Youyao did not make things difficult for them. ¡°Not long ago, the state government office has already sent someone to summon Madam Zhang to the government office. They want to interrogate her overnight. I think that the investigation of the case will reach you in a few days.¡±

 Chapter 888 - 888: Instruction

    Chapter 888: Instruction

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The first thing the government office would investigate was the mastermind who instigated Madam Zhang to stop the princess¡¯s carriage and cry out for justice on the streets, as well as the mastermind who instigated the hooligans who stirred up themoners.

    When all the people involved were arrested and brought to justice, they would then investigate further. It was inevitable that it would implicate the death of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband, the People¡¯s Relief Hall, and the Bai Residence.

    After the government office interrogated Madam Zhang, the case would be rted to the Bai Residence. The government would issue relevant documents that prohibited the freedom of movement of the people from the Bai Residence. They would also send someone to keep an eye on the Bai Residence¡¯s every move.

    It was impossible to destroy the evidence or escape.

    Old Master Bai¡¯s heart was ashen. ¡°The Bai family is at the Princess¡¯s disposal.¡±

    Although the Bai Residence had done many injustices, they still had their merits. Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I want you to use the Han n of being unscrupulous and framing the People¡¯s Relief Hall in the court. The motive of the Han n to do this is because the Bai Residence has unintentionally obtained evidence of the Han n¡¯s corruption andwlessness¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t¡ª Isn¡¯t this openly challenging the Han n¡­¡± When Madam Bai heard this, she felt dizzy and the world spun in front of her, almost fainting on the spot.

    Old Master Bai¡¯s body trembled as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Princess, please instruct us.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very satisfied with Old Master Bai¡¯s tact. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Sit down and talk.¡±

    Old Master Bai was mentally and physically exhausted. His legs were as limp as noodles, and his body staggered. He only stopped falling because of Madam Bai¡¯s help. The couple helped each other to the chairs.

    The maidservant quickly served tea and snacks.

    Yu Youyao held the teacup in her hand, but she did not drink it. ¡°I heard from the maidservants in the side courtyard that the dinner prepared in the residence doesn¡¯t seem to suit your taste. The two of you haven¡¯t eaten dinner.¡± She smiled slightly and said gently, ¡°My mother¡¯s family is from Quanzhou, and the taste of the dishes follow my mother¡¯s. She prefers salty and fresh food. The chefs in the Yu Garden are also good at Fujian cuisine, but I didn¡¯t entertain them well.¡±

    Her words seemed to be casual, but when the Bai couple heard this, they felt as if they had been pardoned.

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s maternal family, the Xie Residence of Quanzhou, was also a merchant. These words undoubtedly indicated that Princess Shaoyi was very close to her maternal family, which indirectly showed her attitude towards merchants.

    This was her sincerity.

    Madam Bai quickly said, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re being too serious. We don¡¯t have an appetite¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly and said, ¡°I can¡¯t let you talk on an empty stomach. I ordered someone to prepare some exquisite pies and pastries from the Liaodong area. Have some to fill your stomach first.¡±

    The Bai couple rxed and felt thirsty and hungry. After drinking some tea and eating some snacks, they felt much better.

    Only then did Yu Youyao say, ¡°What the Bai Residence is most worried about now is that the Han n has something on you regarding the sale of inferior medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall.¡±

    Old Master Bai regretted it. The price of medicinal herbs in the North was 20% to 30% higher than ordinary herbs in other areas. Even if the price of inferior medicinal herbs was reduced by 30% to 40%, they could still be sold for a good price. The Bai family had more than 20 halls in the entire North. It was indeed easy to earn money without spending money.

    It was inevitable that people in the medicinal herbs business would provoke human lives. The Bai Residence was a big family. As long as there was no problem with the medicinal herbs themselves, it would be settled with a little more money.

    However, the person behind Madam Zhang¡¯s matter was the Han n. This was simply a disaster for the Bai Residence.

    If they had known earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have done it back then. It was toote to regret it.

    ¡°However.¡± Yu Youyao changed the topic. ¡°This isn¡¯t impossible.¡±

    Madam Bai¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly asked, ¡°Princess, do you have a way?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not keep him in suspense. ¡°Do you still remember the message I sent to you this morning at the Dragon Phoenix Temple?¡±

    Madam Bai was stunned for a moment before she reacted.

    ¡°My maternal family, the Xie family, has an ancestral teaching. All the talents in the world should be taken from the people and used on them. Seventy percent of one¡¯s wealth should benefit the region, while 30% belongs to them. If you don¡¯t earn unrighteous money, you can¡¯t do anything unrighteous. This is the way of business. I¡¯ve been taught by my maternal ancestors and have always admired these businessmen and nobles who are dedicated to good.¡±

    This was what Princess Shaoyi had sent to her and the families of the nobles led by the Bai Residence. It coincided with the Bai Residence¡¯s previous n.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Take the initiative to admit that the medicinal herbs sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall are all inferior medicinal herbs. The two of you are deeply interested in this and have decided to stand up and donate to the government, the You army, and the refugees on behalf of the nobles of the North. The government, the You army, and themoners will all appreciate your benevolence.¡±

    Old Master Bai was a little hesitant. ¡°But, in that case, the Bai Residence¡¯s reputation will be damaged, and the foundation that we¡¯ve been managing for many years will probably¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°This matter will be exposed sooner orter. By taking the initiative to admit your mistake, while avoiding being led by the nose, you can also strike first and cause the opponent to run out of tricks and fall into a passive position.¡±

    Mrs. Bai immediately reacted. ¡°The Han n will definitely expose the sale of inferior medicinal herbs by the People¡¯s Relief Hall at the best time. At that time, the Bai Residence willpletely fall into a passive state. If the Bai Residence steps forward and admits it, it will disrupt the Han n¡¯s scheme and catch them off guard. The Bai Residence will still have room to deal with it.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Just because the medicinal herbs are inferior doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t have medicinal effects. The price of the medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall is low, and this is also the truth. Although the Bai Residence¡¯s reputation will be affected, it¡¯s not uncontroble. The medicinal herbs in the Baiji Medicine Shop will be sold at a reduced price to themoners. The inferior medicinal herbs will be sold at half price and given away at the same time. There¡¯s an old saying that goes, ¡®The mouth that has been fed by others is soft.¡¯ As long as themoners take advantage of it, they won¡¯t be too harsh.¡±

    To be honest, the reputation of the Baiji Medicinal Shop was not bad.

    The People¡¯s Relief Hall had been in operation for many years, and it had indeed made things a little convenient for themoners. Its reputation was also passable.

    Themoners would fall for this.

    The Bai Residence had done many injustices, but they had not lost their conscience. In the end, they had still begged for a way out for the Bai Residence. It was good to leave a way out for others.

    ¡°This is a good idea. Let¡¯s do as the Princess says.¡± Madam Bai nodded repeatedly. In that case, although the Bai Residence would suffer a lot, as long as their foundation was still there, they could still earn back the family business.

    However, Old Master Bai was still puzzled. ¡°But once the case of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband¡¯s death spreads and the People¡¯s Relief Hall is involved in a human lifewsuit, I¡¯m afraid themoners won¡¯t buy it.¡±

    The Princess¡¯s method was good, but the premise was that the Bai Residence was not involved in a human lifewsuit.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°That¡¯s the second question.¡±

    Old Master Bai was stunned. From what she said, was all of this within Princess Shaoyi¡¯s consideration?

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Although the Bai Residence hasmitted many injustices, the bitter fruit it has brewed is also a little rted to me. The Bai Residence has been used for no reason, so I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. As the saying goes, it¡¯s good to learn from your mistakes. Since the Bai Residence has the intention to be kind, I¡¯m naturally willing to help. Since the death of Madam Zhang¡¯s husband has nothing to do with the People¡¯s Relief Hall, I naturally won¡¯t let the Bai Residence bear this crime.¡±

 Chapter 889 - 889: To Be Kind

    Chapter 889: To Be Kind

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Master Bai and Madam Bai seemed to have taken a calming pill.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°There are pros and cons to everything. The People¡¯s Relief Hall is deeply involved in a human life case, and it will push the Bai Residence to the top of the limelight. However, as long as the government office investigates and proves that the People¡¯s Relief Hall is innocent, it will also indirectly prove that there¡¯s no problem with the medicine in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. It will make themoners more convinced. The Bai Residence¡¯s reputation will be damaged, but its reputation won¡¯t decrease. The Bai Residence will have more reason to identify the Han n from the perspective of the victim.¡±

    The Bai couple was extremely excited. They quickly knelt in the hall to thank her. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Princess.¡±

    ¡­ .

    As early as when the Bai couple decided to join the King of the North, they were already prepared to use money to save their lives.

    This matter could not be dyed. The next morning, the Bai Residence posted notices at the entrances of all the Baiji Medicinal Shops and the People¡¯s Relief Hall in Xiangping City.

    They announced to the public that Princess Shaoyi had gone to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to offer incense and pray for the refugees. She prayed that gues and disasters would not descend. Madam Bai was lucky to have received Princess Shaoyi¡¯s permission to enter the temple and witness Princess Shaoyi¡¯s elegance. When she heard the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha from Zen Master Hui Ji, one of the Six Wise Monks from the Precious Peace Temple, she was enlightened by Bodhisattva and was determined to be kind.

    As soon as the notice was released, it caused an uproar in Xiangping City.

    The content of the notice seemed quite ridiculous, but often, people with great virtue could attract people to do good deeds, creating their virtuous reputation. Princess Shaoyi was originally known as a ¡°living Bodhisattva¡±. Buddhism was also meant to teach all living beings to nt and obtain good karma.

    In that case, it made sense for Madam Bai to be determined to be kind after receiving Princess Shaoyi¡¯s guidance and enlightenment.

    There was still thetter part of the notice. ¡°The People¡¯s Relief Hall is one of the Bai Residence¡¯s businesses. Baiji was greedy and sold the inferior medicinal herbs produced to themoners at a reduced price. We¡¯re guilty of earning ill-gotten gains.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, the inferior medicinal herbs produced by Baiji will not be sold in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. The People¡¯s Relief Hall will be permanently closed.¡±

    ¡°The prices at all the Baiji Medicinal Shops will be permanently reduced by 20%.¡±

    ¡°From today onwards, for three days, all customers who buy medicinal herbs from this shop will enjoy a 30% discount. Each family will only be able to buy one portion once. The second-grade medicinal herbs will no longer be sold officially. Half of them will be sold, while the other half will be given to customers who need them.¡±

    ¡°The Baiji Medicinal Shop will start a five-day volunteer medical consultation. All themoners who participate in the volunteer medical consultation will be given low-grade medicinal herbs for free ording to the severity of their illness.¡±

    ¡°The inferior medicinal herbs sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall have been tested by Sun Sheng and have medicinal effects. Please take them at ease.¡±

    ¡°The Bai Residence is deeply sorry that the People¡¯s Relief Hall was inhumane as a business and deceived its customers. We will also repay the vast poption. From now on, we will definitely follow your instructions and be kind. We will report this to the public.¡±

    As soon as the notice spread, there were various opinions.

    Themoners scolded Baiji for being shameless, but there was nothing to scold.

    Themoners in Xiangping City who couldn¡¯t afford medicinal herbs all bought them from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. Although they were inferior medicinal herbs, they had the effect of treating illnesses and saving lives. The price was indeed cheaper than other medicinal shops.

    Therefore, after a short period of indignation, themoners¡¯ attention was diverted by the series of activities such as lowering prices, discounts, volunteer consultations, and giving medicine.

    They were not even in the mood to scold them. They ran to the Baiji Medicinal Shop to buy the medicinal herbs and queued up for the volunteer consultation.

    The price of medicinal herbs was rtively high, causing mostmoners to almost not be able to afford them. Naturally, they could not miss such a good opportunity like reduced prices and a discount.

    How could a person not fall sick?

    It was also good to prepare medicine for colds, injuries, heat reduction, detoxification, and so on.

    When Yu Youyao heard about the situation outside, everything was as she had expected. ¡°Discounts, volunteer consultations, and giving medicine will cause the Bai Residence to suffer from a shortage of medicinal herbs and insufficient funds, causing the Bai Residence to suffer a huge loss. However, this is only for a moment. The Bai Residence has its own source of medicinal herbs and many business partners. As long as its foundation is still there, it will recover quickly.¡±

    Uncle Sun did not care about this. He was only a little curious. ¡°The ox bezoar sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall is fake and has no medicinal effect. Recently, the People¡¯s Relief Hall has not bought ox bezoar. Then, Madam Zhang¡¯s husband died from taking the medicine that wrongly included ox bezoar. It¡¯s not valid at all. You just have to report this matter to the government office. This case won¡¯t implicate the Bai Residence.¡±

    After understanding Madam Zhang¡¯s case, he first checked the ox bezoar sold in Jimin Hall.

    Ox bezoar was obtained from the guts and liver of special cows. It was an expensive medicine and was mostly from the northwest, Liaodong, and other ces where special cows were raised. It was very rare. It was also because ox bezoar was precious and rare that many people faked it. Some fake ox bezoars could even look authentic. Only experienced doctors could tell.

    Not all special cows could bear ox bezoar, and ox bezoar could not be truly raised. Most of them were bought from cattle feeders. Those of good quality would naturally be left in the Baiji Medicinal Shop. Those of lower quality would be sold in the People¡¯s Relief Hall.

    The medical skills of the physicians in the People¡¯s Relief Hall were average. It was notmon for the People¡¯s Relief Hall to have expensive medicinal herbs like ox bezoar. They did not have much contact with them, so they naturally did not know how to distinguish them.

    Uncle Sun continued, ¡°Although selling inferior medicinal herbs will damage the Bai Residence¡¯s reputation, the Han n¡¯s n to deal with the Bai Residence will also fail. Why go through so much trouble to arrange this show?¡±

    The Bai Residence did not need to reduce prices, discounts, volunteer consultations, and medicine to deal with the Han n at all. They could easily survive this cmity.

    However, Yu Youyao had hidden the case of the fake ox bezoar and deliberately caused the Bai Residence to suffer losses.

    It seemed a little unkind.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°The medicinal herbs in the North are more expensive, and themoners can¡¯t afford them. It turned out that it was also thend-owning ss who joined forces with the medicinal herb merchants to control the medicinal herbs business and wantonly raised the price of the herbs to restrict the vassal lords. Since I¡¯ve interfered in this matter, I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing.¡±

    Why did the Bai Residence open the People¡¯s Relief Hall to help the people and sell low-grade medicinal herbs?

    It was all because the medicinal herbs in the North were more expensive. The Bai family felt that even inferior medicinal herbs were profitable. Not only did they sell the inferior medicinal herbs they produced, but they also bought inferior medicinal herbs from other medicinal herb merchants wantonly to sell them for profit.

    As far as she knew, the Bai Residence had arge number of second-grade medicinal herbs.

    Anyone who knew pharmacology could tell the quality of the medicinal herbs. It was definitely not a secret in the North that the Bai Residence publicly sold inferior medicinal herbs. The Bai Residence was the first and definitely not thest.

    ¡°Only when the Bai Residence and the other medicinal herbs merchants see the unbearable consequences of selling inferior medicinal herbs will they take it as a warning and not use inferior medicinal herbs to profit anymore. This is one of the reasons.¡±

    Uncle Sun agreed deeply.

    ¡°Second, if the Bai Residence reduces the price, it will cause a huge impact on the other medicinal herb merchants. The other medicinal herb merchants will also reduce their prices one after another topete with Baiji. When the medicinal prices of the three provinces of Liaodong fall, themoners will be able to afford them. Good-quality medicine will also cause a head-on blow to the medicinal herbs business in Shanxi. At the same time, they will give warning to other merchants who have maliciously raised the price.¡±

    It was no different from fighting a tiger from afar.

    This move was to deal with the nobles.

 Chapter 890 - 890: Three Feet of Ice

    Chapter 890: Three Feet of Ice

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Third, discounts, volunteer consultations, medicine, and the human liveswsuit will push the Bai Residence to the top of the limelight in a short period of time, causing the Bai Residence to sink deeper and deeper. I¡¯m the only one they can rely on.¡±

    Victory that was too easy to obtain often made one forget the pain.

    The Bai Residence was willing to listen to her now because she could help the Bai Residence escape and easily help them escape. The Bai Residence might also be grateful to her, but they might not have the courage to resist the Han n.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t force the Bai couple into a desperate situation and experience true despair, how can they be willing to be controlled by me?¡±

    Thend-owning ss was not easy to deal with. The Bai Residence was a good opportunity. How to use the Bai Residence to uproot the Han n was her true goal.

    Uncle Sun red at her and shook his beard. ¡°You¡¯re simplyparable to Young Master Yin.¡±

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks indignantly. ¡°Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Letting the Bai Residence stand up to the Han n and uproot them will cause thend-owning ss to suffer a huge blow. It canpletely change the structure of the nobles.¡±

    The power of the nobles was deeply rooted. Often, a single move would affect everything. Even the Imperial Court was very afraid of them, but the rtionship of interests between the nobles was not strong.

    For example, even though the Bai Residence had cooperated with the Han n for many years and had formed an inherent rtionship of interests, once they realized that thend-owning ss was unreliable, they would be willing to take the risk to escape the control of thend-owning ss.

    When the nobles of the North realized that thend-owning ss was not unshakable, would they still continue to be manipted by them?

    Therefore, getting rid of the Han n was also an opportunity to break the alliance of thend-owning ss.

    Uncle Sun looked up. ¡°From the looks of it, the Han n has made a bad move. Madam Zhang¡¯sint gave you an opportunity to take them down.¡±

    Yu Youyao said deeply, ¡°There are pros and cons to everything. In the Book of Daoism, there¡¯s a saying that disasters and blessings depend on each other. Fortunes and blessings are intertwined, and they¡¯re integrated. They¡¯re like Yin and Yang, transforming and relying on each other. When cmity descends, blessings lie dormant and hide. When blessings descend, there¡¯s often a hidden danger behind them. Therefore, there¡¯s no absolute good or bad in this world. It¡¯s good to observe the changes in the situation and grab the contradictory points in the transformation of events. It¡¯s good to make use of them. Bad things can also be transformed into good, and vice versa.¡±

    Uncle Sun agreed deeply. The schemes of thend-owning ss did not seem to hurt Yu Youyao at all. However, if Yu Youyao did not find the contradiction in this matter immediately and implicated King Li of Zhou¡¯s death, stabbing the weak point of thend-owning ss, the consequences could be imagined.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Xiangping for a while. Although it¡¯s bitterly cold in the Liaodong area, themoners are hardworking. The Heavenly Dao rewards hard work. Their lives shouldn¡¯t be so hard, but because the nobles control the local resources and maliciously raise the prices, they¡¯re suffering unspeakably.¡±

    The main reason why the Liaodong area was so vast and sparsely popted was because of low productivity, causing the local economy to be backward, and the living conditions of the people to be difficult. However, Liaodong was filled with mountains, and the mountains were rich in mountain goods, wild animals, herbs, and trees. With such living conditions, it was impossible for it to be more difficult to live over time.

    Dealing with the Han n was not only to remove the obstacles for Yin Huaixi and let him further control the entire North, but also to change the current situation in the North so that the people could live and work in peace.

    Uncle Sun was a little enlightened. ¡°I finally understand why Young Master Yin treats you differently.¡±

    In his opinion, Young Master Yin was sinister, cunning, and scheming. However, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was like ss, pure and wless. These two people werepletely two extremes, but they just had to get together.

    At this moment, he suddenly understood.

    There was a concept of equality in Yu Youyao¡¯s bones. Although her actions were restricted by dogma, her heart was independent, equal, and free. She was never restricted by etiquette, rules, and standards. She adhered to the principles of dealing with people. If others did not offend her, she would not offend them. If others respected her, she would respect them tenfold.

    There was no pedantic Confucian philosophy like repaying evil with kindness.

    Daoism did not have the belief that heaven, the earth, the king, one¡¯s parents, and one¡¯s teachers should be respected in that order. There was no etiquette between seniors and juniors, nor that women were below men. They believed that everyone was born equal and that the world was natural.

    She did not learn Daoism, but her thoughts were in line with the philosophy of Daoism.

    On this point, it coincided with Young Master Yin, who was a disciple of a Daoist. They were originally the same kind of people.

    In this world, it was difficult to have many friends. People with the same thoughts could only be found by chance. This was a resonance of the soul and the recognition of thoughts.

    Yu Youyao was the one who shared his thoughts.

    At the mention of Yin Huaixi, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but miss him. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Xiangping for so long, but I haven¡¯t received a message from my Neenth Brother. I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡±

    There was no time to dy the resettlement of the refugees.

    Yin Huaixi patrolled the various areas of Liaodong to make arrangements, deployments, and corresponding guidance to prepare for the resettlement of the refugees. He must be busy and couldn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Uncle Sun said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be back by the beginning of April at thetest. I heard that the resettlement of the refugees has already been carried out in Longcheng. A portion of the refugees have been relocated one after another. When the weather warms up in April, they¡¯ll have to migrate greatly. We have to settle the refugees properly before the weather warms up in May.¡±

    The first to be settled were literate and skilled refugees. Most of these people settled in the businesses under Yu Youyao¡¯s name. When they arrived in a new environment and settled down there, they would obtain a job that could support their families.

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°In that case, I think we can avoid the urrence of germs. May is also the best time to nt the sweet potatoes, so it won¡¯t dy the exploration. My Neenth Brother has already considered this.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had thought of the problems she hadn¡¯t thought of in advance and responded.

    ording to statistics, there were already nearly three million refugees in the entire Liaodong area. It was not easy to settle such a huge number of refugees properly.

    Although the Imperial Court and some merchants who hade from afar to seek business opportunities had all given them material support, and the local nobles had no choice but to cooperate and work hard because of the national policies issued by the Imperial Court, Yin Huaixi was still the one who worked the hardest.

    Uncle Sun smiled. ¡°Young Master Yin has always been careful with his actions. The selection of the refugees¡¯ camp has all been done while considering feng shui. It¡¯s ventted and the soil is dry and thick. It¡¯s not easy for germs to breed in such a ce. Every seven days, we¡¯ll mix sulfur with wood ash and send someone to disperse it in the camp. All the refugees who have joined us have to be cleaned outside the camp and checked by a doctor before they can be resettled.¡±

    There were many hot springs in Liaodong, so sulfur was not rare. If he had not taken precautions in advance, he would not have taken in arge number of refugees.

    The matter of epting refugees was personally arranged by her Neenth Brother in the name of a disaster. General An Yuan and Huang Wenxian were not aware of it.

    The reason why Uncle Sun was so clear was probably because preventing the epidemic was very important. Yin Huaixi had discussed it with Uncle Sun.

 Chapter 891 - 891: Core

    Chapter 891 - 891: Core

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Knowing that Yin Huaixi had already made so many arrangements, Yu Youyao felt relieved and less anxious. However, ¡°Although my Neenth Brother has taken precautions in advance and has a specific n for the resettlement of the refugees, we can¡¯t underestimate the prevention of the epidemic. It¡¯s easy to contract the epidemic in a chaotic environment with too many people. We should prepare as soon as possible.¡±

    It would take at least two months to settle down arge number of refugees. There were too many variables in two months.

    Uncle Sun nodded. ¡°Prepare the medicinal herbs and incense medicine to prevent and treat the epidemic. We¡¯ll definitely need them in April. When Madam Zhangs casees to an end, I¡¯ll set off for Longcheng.¡±

    Yu Youyao had asked him to check the medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. The government might very well summon him to court, so he couldn¡¯t leave for the time being.

    In addition, the temperature in the Liaodong area had yet to rise. As long as the refugee camps were prepared, there would not be any problems for the time being. April was the most likely time.

    When the weather warmed up in April, it was easy for germs to breed.

    In May, the temperature rose greatly, and people would be easily exposed to an epidemic.

    Therefore, April was the key to preventing the epidemic. If they were prepared by April, the probability of an epidemic outbreak was very low.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°The incense shop is already making incense medicine to avoid the epidemic.¡±

    Uncle Sun continued, ¡°By the way, the Bai Residence has publicly admitted the sale of inferior medicinal herbs by the People¡¯s Relief Hall, ruining the Han

    n¡¯s scheme. I don¡¯t think the Han n will stop either. Be careful.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid they won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi, who Yu Youyao had been thinking about, was still in the area of Anshan.

    The area around Anshan was vast and sparsely popted. Below it were three small counties, Haicheng, Tai¡¯an, and Xiuyan. Behind them was the Goddess Peak, second only to Xiangping County.

    The local people relied on the mountains and water to feed themselves. They raised silkworms, mined stones, picked herbs, sold mountain goods, salvaged rivers, and so on. Furthermore, because Anshan had a warm climate, the four seasons were clear and thend was fertile. The local area also produced maize, rice, soybeans, peanuts, and other staple food.

    It was one of the few richer areas in the three provinces of Liaodong.

    However, the local people were very valiant. They had formed hunting teams and were all skilled. The power of the nobles had not infiltrated, and the government did not dare to provoke them easily.

    After all, if they provoked one or two people, they could settle it with a little power. If they provoked a group of people, the rtives of the people would be involved too, creating a huge group.

    Thew did not punish everyone. It was too troublesome.

    Anshan and Xiangping were neighbors. The Anshan people advocated martial strength. In the past, there had been many people who had joined the army. Advisor Huang, who was under King Yue Fei, and General An Yuan were all from Anshan.

    The reason why the nobles dared to restrain King You was because they controlled the local resources and controlled the lifeline of the You army. The area of Anshan was too involved with the You army. If anything happened, they would directly go against the You army. No one was willing to get involved in this muddy water. As time passed, Anshan almost became an autonomous county.

    Anshan had also be the ¡°base camp¡± of the two Kings of the North.

    Therefore, Yin Huaixi had secretly trained an elite army in Anshan to avoid detection.

    The area around the Goddess Peak was rich in all kinds of ores, and the mineral reserves were shocking. Yin Huaixi was proficient in the geomancy techniques and had secretly built a mine, and iron smelting facility, steel-making facilities, forging facilities, and so on on on the Goddess Peak. This was the core secret of the You army.

    Anshan had very superior agricultural, industrial, and business development conditions. It could be advanced at the same time.

    Unfortunately, in the past, King Li of Zhou had been under the control of a noble, The development of Anshan was too eye-catching, and it was a disaster but not a blessing for the You army. In addition, the area around Anshan was vast and sparsely popted, so he faced many restrictions and difficulties in developing it.

    epting refugees was an opportunity for development in the area of Anshan.

    Yin Huaixi used the excuse of relocating the refugees to open a silkworm farm, a quarry, a medicinal mountain, and so on in Anshan. He also took the lead to screen a group of trustworthy refugees with skills and moved them to the area of Anshan, causing the poption of less than 700,000 people to exceed more than a million.

    Yin Huaixi nned to build a business area in the Anshan area.

    Stone gambling, jade artifacts, craftsmanship, and so on corresponded to the quarry. Silk, weaving, dyeing, and clothes corresponded to the silkworm farms. nting, picking, processing herbs, and so on corresponded to the medicinal mountain.

    If an inherent industrial chain was formed, it would attract jade, silk, and medicinal herb merchants to do business.

    As they had long nned it, all of this went very smoothly. ¡°This batch is filled with refugees from the North. Some of their families have once joined the army and have also been taken care of by the You army. They have the highest recognition of the You army and are more trustworthy. It¡¯s more appropriate to settle them in Anshan.¡±

    The person in charge of implementing the area around Anshan was Luo Huai. He was once a valiant general of the You army. In his early years, he had injured a leg on the battlefield and could no longer go to the battlefield, so he retired.

    What Luo Huai had said in Anshan was even more useful than that of the county magistrate. No matter what happened in the county office, they had to ask for his opinion before making a decision.

    Luo Huai frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much to migrate nearly

    300,000 refugees over at once? Of course, the Anshan Mountains are wide and sparsely popted, and agriculture is more developed. It¡¯s close to the mountains and water. Themoners live on the mountains and water. With a poption, there¡¯s productivity. Food won¡¯t be a problem. Even if it has to amodate two million people, it won¡¯t be a problem. The biggest problem is that if arge number of refugees migrate over, it will cause a huge impact on the local customs, appearance, and so on. It¡¯s easy to cause conflict.¡±

    Every ce had its own customs and rtionships, so it was very difficult to reach a unification in a short period of time. There were 300,000 refugees, which was also a veryrge number. If the two sides caused amotion, it would be a proper riot.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°This group of people has lived in the refugee camp for four to five months and have already integrated into Liaodong. Even theirnguage and ent have changed a little. They have been thrown into confusion assigned to various small andrge counties in Anshan to avoid the possibility of them gathering to cause trouble. Culture and customs differences are inevitable, but it¡¯s manageable.¡±

    Luo Huai nodded. ¡°Your Highness is indeed far-sighted.¡±

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The refugees have been starved and frozen. They want to live a stable life and want to integrate into local life. They¡¯re new to the area and are in a weak position, so they won¡¯t deliberately cause trouble. We¡¯ll arrange for someone to take the initiative to help them integrate into the lives of the saddled people and subtly influence them. Their living habits, ents, dialects, and even local customs and favors will be integrated with the Anshan

    people in three to five years at most.¡¯

    The people of Liaodong were warm and straightforward. They were not xenophobic. This was also the fundamental reason why he was willing to ept refugees and settle them down.

    If it were in Shanxi or Shaanxi, he wouldn¡¯t have done this.

    Luo Huai felt more or less relieved. ¡°In the early days of Emperor Gaozu¡¯s dynasty, there were rarely any people in the three provinces of Liaodong. Later, it was also Emperor Gaozu who migrated arge number of refugees who had been disced by the war. Only then did it gradually develop into the current Liaodong military town. As long as themoners who had suffered disasters can open their hearts and ept them calmly, it¡¯s not difficult to integrate..¡±

 Chapter 892 - 892: Counterattack

    Chapter 892 - 892: Counterattack

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Of course, there will definitely be conflicts. You have to remember at all times that we¡¯re guarding our territory, and it¡¯s also the thousands ofmoners in this territory. Since the refugees are in our territory, no matter what their local ent is, they¡¯re the people we need to protect. ¡±

    Luo Huai¡¯s expression trembled. ¡°Although I¡¯ve retired from the army, as long as I¡¯m in the You army, I¡¯ll remember ghosts for the rest of my life.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was finally a little relieved. ¡°The matter in Anshan County hase to an end. The refugees in Liaodong have also been settled. I¡¯ll return to Xiangping tomorrow. ¡±

    Luo Huai couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re worried about the Little Princess Consort, right?¡±

    Anshan and Xiangping were neighbors. During this period of time, news about

    Xiangping kept spreading to Anshan and into His Highness¡¯s ears. His Highness¡¯s actions had clearly be more urgent, and he had not slept for three days.

    Yin Huaixi did not deny it. ¡°She¡¯s young and has just arrived. I wonder if she¡¯s used to life in Xiangping.¡±

    When Luo Huai heard this, he was surprised. ¡°In just a few days, Madam Zhangsint has caused an uproar. The Han n ising aggressively. Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯ll suffer?¡±

    As the Bai Residence publicly admitted that the People¡¯s Relief Hall sold inferior medicinal herbs, in order to salvage their reputation that had been damaged by selling inferior medicinal herbs, the Bai Residence carried out a series of activities such as lowering prices, discounts, giving medicine, and volunteer consultation, catching the Han n off guard.

    However, the Han n was not to be trifled with.

    After their initial n was disrupted, they immediately counterattacked.

    Firstly, it was exposed that someone had taken the medicine from the People¡¯s Relief Hall and caused a human life. It pushed the Bai Residence to the top of the limelight, causing the Bai Residences reputation to plummet.

    It was obvious that they had messed up Princess Shaoyi¡¯s n to help the Bai Residence.

    Yin Huaixiughed. ¡°She¡¯s never lost when ites to scheming. If the Han

    n behaves obediently, she won¡¯t be able to do anything to them.¡±

    Scheming was often closely rted to a person¡¯s horizons, knowledge, and heart. Meanwhile, a person¡¯s horizons, heart, and knowledge were often closely rted to a person¡¯s family background, talent, and status.

    He had taught Yu Youyao, allowing her to grow her mind and temperament.

    The upbringing of the aristocratic families allowed Yu Youyao to have a higher starting point. She had long known how to control people¡¯s hearts and human nature. She was also familiar with the rules and games between the aristocratic families.

    The Xie Residence and Yu Youyao could be said to be very close. Although she was not as close to the Xie Residence as she was with Old Madam Yu, in terms of familial ties, they were far better than the people from the Yu Residence. The Xie Residence never interfered in Yu Youyao¡¯s matters, but they set an example and subtly influenced her in the ways of the world.

    This made Yu Youyao better at observing developments and changes. She took advantage of the situation without scheming and was guided by the situation. She often hit the nail on the head.

    He was good at scheming, and Yu Youyao was even better at scheming.

    Sixth Young Master Han was under house arrest. He Zhixian was in a rtively remote manor in Xiangping and knew nothing about what had happened in Xiangping.

    Madam Zhang was a citizen of Xiangping County, so it was difficult for her to escape responsibility. On the same day, Princess Shaoyi left the government office of the state capital and was summoned to the government office to ¡°assist¡± in investigating this case.

    Due to a ¡°important¡± case in Xiangping City, the city had also begun to be under martialw. Letters were piled up at the courier station, and the city gate was guarded with more troops. Everyone who came and went had to be strictly checked.

    The exact news in Xiangping City could not be sent out.

    Thend-owning ss did not know the situation, so they could only send news through the spy that Sixth Young Master Han had arranged previously.

    As Sixth Young Master Han did not participate in the arrangements for this matter, and the martialw in Xiangping City, Sixth Young Master Han did not take the initiative to contact the spies. The spies did not dare to take the initiative to contact Sixth Young Master Han. The spies could not obtain any specific information about their master, and the information they sent was all obtained from the market. Most of the information was about what happened on the surface.

    The undercurrent behind this case was turbulent, making it even more confusing.

    Thend-owning ss did not doubt this either. As a direct descendant of the Han family, Sixth Young Master Han was someone that the family had focused on nurturing. They had sent Sixth Young Master Han to Xiangping City because they recognized his abilities.

    Sixth Young Master Han had secretlye to Xiangping City. His n to deal with Princess Shaoyi was also carried out behind the scenes. In order to prevent this matter from implicating the Han n, Sixth Young Master Han did not take the initiative to contact the spy or show his face. In the eyes of thend-owning ss, this was out of caution. There was no problem at all.

    If there was a problem, Sixth Young Master Han would definitely send a message to the n in advance.

    No news from Sixth Young Master Han was the best news.

    They had never dreamed that He Zhixian would betray them and ce Sixth Young Master Han under house arrest. He had be the culprit behind their mistakes.

    Hence, the news spread by the spies was that Madam Zhang had reported her case. However, Princess Shaoyi was not easy to deal with either. She implicated King Li of Zhou, who had dodged the bullet, and even captured 18 hooligans who had instigated themoners beforeining to the government office.

    The reaction of thend-owning ss was almost the same as that of He Zhixian back then.

    Madam Zhangsint was originally just to use Princess Shaoyi of interfering in the court and causing chaos in the country.

    The n did not work, but Madam Zhang had publicly intercepted Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage and cried out for justice on the streets. This was obvious to everyone. The Han n only needed to release some rumors about Princess Shaoyi and use public opinion to achieve their goal.

    The Han n¡¯s public opinion attack was undoubtedly sessful.

    As Madam Zhangs husband, Liu Dagen, was killed by an ordinary cold because he had eaten the inferior medicinal herbs he had taken from the People¡¯s Relief Hall, all kinds of rumors about the Bai Residence spread like wildfire.

    A series of preferential activities such as lowering prices, discounts, giving medicine, and volunteer consultations from the Bai family¡¯s pharmacy still failed to restore the credibility of the Bai family¡¯s many years of operations.

    Themoners were furious. As they scolded the Bai Residence for being greedy and disregarding human lives, they rushed crazily to the Baiji Medicinal Shop. In front of the Bai Residence, they threw rotten eggs, rotten vegetables, stones, and so on. They asked the Bai Residence to admit their crimes publicly and turn themselves in at the government office. Otherwise, they would not stop.

    The Bai Residence was deeply mired in public opinion, condemnation, and criticism.

    The Han n used this opportunity and spared no effort to use the strength of other nobles to suppress and nder the Bai Residence. They even implicated Princess Shaoyi.

    ¡°A life for a life. The Bai family has to take responsibility!!

    ¡°They said that they were enlightened by Princess Shaoyi and were determined to be kind. If they really wanted to be kind and caused someone¡¯s death, why didn¡¯t they turn themselves in at the government office?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Princess Shaoyi is kind and benevolent? Why is she still covering up for the Bai Residence?¡±

    ¡°The Bai Residence must have gotten involved with Princess Shaoyi, so they¡¯re fearless.¡¯

    ¡°This case has been interrogated for a few days, but the Bai Residence has been fine. Princess Shaoyi must be supporting them.¡±

    ¡°Get Princess Shaoyi to hand over the Bai Residence¡­¡±

    Anything that involved human lives would be veryplicated. The retaliation of the aristocratic families was more intense than they had imagined.

    All of this was within Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations..

 Chapter 893 - 893: The Law Excuses the Masses

    Chapter 893 - 893: The Law Excuses the Masses

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao had hidden the fact that the ox bezoar from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. was fake and did not have the medicinal effect that it should have. She had allowed Liu Dagan¡¯s case to continue fermenting, giving thend-owning ss the illusion that Liu Dagan¡¯s death had been arranged wlessly. The People¡¯s Relief Hall was deeply involved in the public opinion of selling low-grade medicinal herbs. As long as the government office could not find any new evidence, the Bai Residence would bear all the responsibility for Liu Dagan¡¯s death.

    The Bai Residence had taken the initiative to admit that they were selling inferior medicinal herbs and hadunched all kinds of preferential activities, further creating an illusion for thend-owning ss to dispel their doubts. They had mistakenly thought that the Bai Residence was in a worrying situation. Thus, they had no choice but to break the jar and smash it. They wanted to use all kinds of preferential activities to win people¡¯s hearts and restore their credibility.

    The Han family¡¯s victory was in their grasp, and they felt that their n to deal with the Bai family had seeded.

    Under Princess Shaoyi¡¯s guidance, Madam Bai was determined to be kind. This also became an excuse for the Han n to attack Princess Shaoyi. The notice posted in front of the Baiji Medicinal Shop was ¡°iron evidence¡± that Princess Shaoyi was covering up for the Bai Residence.

    Xia Tao was a little puzzled. ¡°Ordinary people who aren¡¯t schrs aren¡¯t allowed to discuss the court¡¯s politics in public, criticize the officials of the Imperial Court, and nder the emperor¡¯s rtives. Their crimes will be increased and they¡¯ll be punished with the crime of offending their superiors. Why do they still dare to criticize you?¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°Thew excuses the masses. When everyone says it, everyone will follow suit. In the face of so many people, they naturally have nothing to fear.¡±

    After soaking in the frankincense for six hours, the water turned milky white, and the frankincense became soft. Yu Youyao ced the frankincense into a small stone grind and turned it, grinding the frankincense into juice. The grounded juice was like cow¡¯s milk, with a faint fragrance.

    This was one of the parts of making frankincense dew.

    Xia Tao pursed her lips. Although all of this was part of Young Miss¡¯s n, she had done so much for the people of Liaodong. Not only were themoners not grateful, but they also criticized her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel indignant for her Young Miss. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel aggrieved?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to feel aggrieved about?!¡± Yu Youyao added frankincense as she spun the stone grindstone. ¡°l only do what I think is right and what I should do. As for what others think of me, let them do as they please.¡±

    However, Xia Tao felt aggrieved for Young Miss. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao knew what she wanted to say. ¡°Although I¡¯m known for being kind and have indeed done many good deeds, I haven¡¯t done much for themoners. Themoners also think that I¡¯m kind, but they actually haven¡¯t enjoyed the benefits of my kindness. Why should I carry burdens like kindness and the title of the living Bodhisattva to make myself ufortable?¡±

    She had set up the Graceful Heart Hall. In order to help her gain a good reputation, her grandmother had to build momentum for her. The Yu n was happy to see this happen, so they naturally had to help to encourage it. The Xie Residence also used her name to cooperate with her in donating to the Zhejiang water disaster. When there was a drought in the north, in order to reduce the pressure of disaster relief, the Imperial Court also publicized her good name wantonly, collecting donations andunching disaster relief among themoners.

    It made her good reputation spread throughout the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Later on, Yin Huaixi even used the sweet potatoes to alleviate the drought in the North and publicly asked the Imperial Court for credit for her. Only then did her reputation rise to the highest point.

    They had deliberately spread the name of her kindness.

    Xia Tao was indignant. ¡°Why do you say that you didn¡¯t do anything for themoners? Just based on the fact that you tried to nt sweet potatoes, not only did you alleviate the drought in the North, but you also let themoners in Xiangping and the surrounding counties eat their fill. They shouldn¡¯t have said that about you. There are also more than a million refugees in Liaodong who can be resettled. How many of them are there because Young Miss is working with the Xie family to develop the silkworm industry in the North and promote the nting of sweet potatoes?¡±

    There were still more than a million refugees gathered in Longcheng, and they were still waiting to be settled.

    They were all counting on the sweet potatoes to save their lives.

    Without sweet potatoes, who would dare to ept refugees? Furthermore, Young Miss had been busy dealing with the epidemic recently, as well as the locust gue in May and June.

    Which of Young Miss¡¯s actions wasn¡¯t for themoners?

    Yu Youyao changed the topic helplessly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s my case going?¡±

    Xia Tao hurriedly said, ¡°Old Madam Zhang said that after interrogating Madam Zhang and the 18 hooligans overnight, ording to their confessions, in less than three days, the suspects who instigated Madam Zhang and bribed the hooligans to frame Princess Shaoyi were arrested one by one. One of the masterminds has also been locked up in Xiangping. Lord He is tentatively suspected of colluding with the Han n, but we still have to go through the next round of interrogation to confirm it.¡±

    Among the people arrested, they were not rted to He Zhixian. However, a hooligan identified that one of them was the granddaughter of one of his rtive¡¯s aunts. That person was a secret prostitute, and he had once seen He Zhixian¡¯s trusted aide spend the night there.

    This was a secret prostitute.

    Usually, they were all women from good families. Not only were they beautiful, but they also came from good backgrounds. Not only were they proficient in poetry, books, etiquette, the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting, but they had also been specially trained. When they were in bed, they would serve men, and when they were out of bed, they would write sentimental verses.

    Officials of the Great Zhou Dynasty were not allowed to y with prostitutes.

    All the wives and concubines in the family were from proper backgrounds. However, serving others made them ufortable.

    Thus, many serious officials outside had secret prostitutes.

    If they were discovered, they would be dered to have a mistress. Although it was not dignified to raise a mistress, it would not vite thew.

    He Zhixian¡¯s trusted aide had a secret prostitute outside. No matter how secretive it was, no secret could be kept forever. Xiangping was only so big, and clueless hooligans were mixed in the streets. Such shady information was the best.

    Yu Youyao was not surprised. If this case was handed over to He Zhixian, the Bai Residence would definitely be finished.

    She passed by He Zhixian and reported directly to the state government office to prevent the county office from dragging in the interests of the nobles.

    ¡°From the looks of it, my case will almoste to an end in three to five days. At that time, it¡¯ll be time to hear about Madam Zhangs husband, Liu Dagan¡¯s case.¡±

    Yu Youyao had an idea. She added charcoal to the stove and set up a porcin distition boiler. She poured the grounded frankincense juice into the distition boiler and sealed it.

    The earliest distillers were bronzeware, used to distill wine.

    Later on, someone used gold, silver, porcin, and iron to make distillers of different materials. The craftsmanship was also much improved, and the efficiency of distition extraction was much higher.

    Xia Tao nodded. ¡°The government office has already transferred the case file regarding Liu Dagen¡¯s death from the county office. They¡¯ve begun to investigate and collect evidence.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°The progress of the case is faster than I thought. Lord Ye is really swift and decisive.¡±

    Her case was notplicated, nor was it a big case. It was also a piece of cake for the state government office.

    The key was still the attitude of the person handling the case.

    Yu Youyao took out the dried rose flowers and shattered the dried flowers. She repeatedly grounded it into powder. After grinding it, she sieved the fine powder and added a few drops of lemon. The dark red color immediately turned bright red..

 Chapter 894 - 894: Catching a Big Fish

    Chapter 894 - 894: Catching a Big Fish

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She continued to add olive oil and stirred. After mixing the rose powder and olive oil together, she added beeswax and stirred evenly. She poured it into the lipstick box. After solidifying, a box of rose lipstick was ready.

    She used a small silver spoon to gently pick some and applied it on the back of her hand. The color was bright and pure, exuding the fragrance of roses. She dripped a few drops of water on it and wiped it hard, but it did not fade easily.

    At this moment, the frankincense juice in the distiller also boiled. Drop by drop, the distilled water dripped from the distiller tube into the transparent ss cup.

    After a while, the ss cup was full.

    Yu Youyao changed to a new ss cup and ced the freshly filled frankincense distilled water to the side to cool.

    After cooling, the distilled water would separate into water and oil.

    The golden essence would float up, while the distilled water below was pure dew. It was rtively simple to extract, but the essence could only be extracted when the amount of oil wasrge.

    Pure dew could be used to moisturize and soften the skin after washing the face. Essence oil was even more precious.

    At this moment, Yin Shi walked into the house. ¡°ording to your instructions, we¡¯ve already captured all the spies and nails nted by thend-owning ss in Xiangping City. We¡¯ve locked them up in a manor outside the city and sent someone to interrogate them strictly. When the government office officially investigates Liu Dagen¡¯s death, they can be used as witnesses and handed over to the government office. They can be used as witnesses to use the Han n of framing you.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you recently.¡±

    Thend-owning ss had arranged for her to be used by Madam Zhang. It could be inferred that thend-owning ss had definitely nted many spies and people in Xiangping City.

    She had deliberately instructed the Bai Residence to post the notice that they had been enlightened by Princess Shaoyi and were determined to be kind. Thus, they would carry out concession activities, numbing thend-owning ss.

    It made thend-owning ss misunderstand that the time to deal with her had arrived.

    They felt that as long as they tarnished the reputation of the Bai Residence and defeated it, they would definitely be able to use this notice to implicate her.

    It was not easy to expose the spies and people of thend-owning ss in the dark. However, the bigger themotion they caused in Xiangping City, the more they needed to do, and the greater the chance of being exposed.

    Spreading news often had to be done at more crowded ces, such as restaurants, casinos, and busy markets. She had sent people to keep an eye on these ces and indulged in unfavorable rumors about the Bai Residence and her that had spread like wildfire in Xiangping City. This was because she wanted to capture the spies and people nted by the soldiers.

    Now that they had caught the witness, it waspletely confirmed that the Han n had ndered and framed her.

    Yin Shi did not say anything else and only asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°We¡¯ll continue to cast a long line to catch the big fish. However, we¡¯ve captured so many people. I¡¯m afraid it will arouse their vignce. Arrange for some more people to continue to spread rumors in Xiangping City that are disadvantageous to the Bai Residence and me. Muddy the waters of Xiangping. The better, the better.¡±

    The people they had captured now were all small fish. The real big fish were hidden behind them and would not appear easily. They had to create a chance for them to appear.

    Yin Shi nodded. ¡°In the past few days, there have beenmoners gathering in front of the Bai Residence every day to cause trouble. The Bai Residence¡¯s door is tightly shut, and even the Baiji Medicinal Shop is closed. Will it affect our subsequent ns?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve already cast my. Next, it¡¯s up to the Bai couple.¡± She stopped smiling and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s good for you?!¡±

    Old Master Bai and Madam Bai hid in the residence and listened to the crazy shouting, cursing, and smashing outside. Finally, they paid a painful price for their greedy actions back then and shed tears of regret.

    Madam Bai looked at her husband in a daze. ¡°How did things develop to this point? Didn¡¯t Princess Shaoyi say that as long as themoners benefited, there was room for the Bai Residence¡¯s reputation to be salvaged? She clearly promised us that she wouldn¡¯t let our family bear the groundless usation¡­¡±

    Old Master Bai said dejectedly, ¡°However, she didn¡¯t promise not to let the Bai Residence suffer heavy losses, nor did she promise that the Han n wouldn¡¯t continue to attack us.¡¯

    To be honest, they were too arrogant.

    She thought that Princess Shaoyi wanted to use the Bai Residence to deal with the Han n and intimidate the other nobles. She would not abandon them easily, so it was inevitable that they would be a little fearless.

    Madam Bai t s eyes widened in shock as she said in disbelief, ¡°What, what does this mean? In order to cooperate with Princess Shaoyi to deal with the Han family, our family took the initiative to admit that we sold inferior medicinal herbs. We even took the initiative to reduce the price, offer discounts, give away medicine, and provide volunteer consultations. Our family has already suffered a huge loss. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Old Master Bai smiled bitterly. ¡°During the Three Kingdoms period, Lu Bu was captured by Cao Cao. Lu Bu said to Cao Cao that when Duke Cao obtained him, he would lead the cavalry and Duke Cao would lead the infantry to unify the world. Cao Cao respected Lu Bu r s name as the number one general of the Three Kingdoms and was tempted for a moment. In the end, Cao Cao still killed Lu Bu.¡¯

    Madam Bai was stunned for a moment before she subconsciously said, ¡°That¡¯s because Liu Bei said at the side that Lu Bu was a turncoat. This made Cao Cao think of Ding Jianyang and Grand Tutor Dong, who were killed by Lu Bu. It¡¯s said that a loyal ve would not serve two masters. Princess Shaoyi wants to teach us a painful lesson and make us willing to be controlled by her in the future.¡¯

    After saying this, even her bones felt cold.

    It was said that one should not doubt the people they used, and one should not use people they doubted.

    If Princess Shaoyi wanted to use them, she would not be conflicted about whether they would sincerely surrender and really help her deal with the Han family in the future.

    She had used her own method to leave the Bai Residence with no way out.

    Princess Shaoyi did not test human nature, because she could easily control people¡¯s hearts and human nature.

    Could a youngdy¡¯s shrewdness really be so deep and meticulous?

    Old Master Bai nodded. ¡°On the surface, the Han n is targeting the Bai Residence, but in fact, their spearhead has been targeting Princess Shaoyi alone from the beginning. All of this was Princess Shaoyi¡¯s scheme. She used the Bai Residence as a chess piece and carefully set up a good game. The crazier the retaliation of thend-owning, the more involved the Han n will be when it¡¯s time to settle ounts. They will be involved more deeply in the situation, making it hard for them to get out.¡±

    Mrs. Bai suddenly reacted. ¡°In order to deal with Princess Shaoyi, the Han n has borrowed a lot of the power of nobles. Could it be¡­¡± Her eyes suddenly widened, and she couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Not only does Princess

    Shaoyi want to uproot the Han n, but she also wants to eliminate all the nobles rted to the Han n!¡±

    Old Master Bai nodded with a heavy expression.

    Mrs. Bai t s body went limp. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    Old Master Bai said helplessly, ¡°We have no way out anymore. Let¡¯s follow the n. Princess Shaoyi needs to use the Bai Residence to deal with the Han n. She won¡¯t give up on us.¡±

    The rumors became more and more intense. At this moment, another notice was posted at the entrance of the Bai Residence. ¡°The Bai Residence admires Princess Shaoyi and has decided to imitate the Xie Residence. The Bai Residence will donate 70% of their family¡¯s wealth to King Yue Fei as military funds. They will also donate a batch of supplies and medicinal herbs to the government to support the gue prevention and resettlement of the refugees..¡±

 Chapter 895 - 895: No Creation Without Breaking

    Chapter 895 - 895: No Creation Without Breaking

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As soon as the news was out, there was another uproar in Xiangping City.

    Under the instigation of some people, themoners all thought that the Bai Residence was trying to curry favor with Yue Fei and escape punishment. They were even more furious.

    The next day, Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan went to the Bai Residence.

    In front of Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan, the Bai couple counted the Bai familys wealth and handed stacks of banknotes to Huang Wenxian.

    After the family assets were handed over, Old Master Bai and Madam Bai

    suddenly felt like the dust had settled, as it they had resolved a worry in their hearts. The uneasiness and fear they had been feeling for the past few days were all settled.

    Seeing that they were still sensible, Huang Wenxian said, ¡°The Princess asked me to send a message to the two of you. The Bai Residence has worked with the Han n for many years, and the stakes are endless. The Bai Residence used Liu Dagen¡¯s death to bite the Bai Residence tightly. It¡¯s the best situation. There¡¯s a saying that there¡¯s no making without breaking.¡±

    Old Master Bai¡¯ s expression changed.

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s meaning was very clear. The Han n would not let the Bai Residence off easily. If they could not deal with the Bai Residence using Liu Dagen¡¯s case, they would definitely make a move elsewhere.

    The Han n and the Bai Residence had been working together for many years. Just as the Bai Residence had a lot of information about the Han n, the Han n also had information about the Bai Residence.

    This was because those weaknesses were more or less rted to the Han n and were disadvantageous to them. For the time being, the Han n would not harm anyone. They had chosen the People¡¯s Relief Hall, which had nothing to do with the Han n. They could also take this opportunity to target Princess Shaoyi and kill two birds with one stone.

    The Bai Residence had suffered a heavy blow because of Zhang Dagen¡¯s case. This was the best oue.

    At the very least, Liu Dagen¡¯s death was not rted to the Bai Residence.

    As long as Princess Shaoyi kept her promise and cleared the Bai Residence, there was still a chance for the Bai Residence to make aeback.

    Huang Wenxian continued, ¡°The worse the situation of the Bai Residence now, the more innocent the Bai Residence will be when the grievances are resolved.

    The series of preferential activities by the Bai Residence will be a form of repentance. The donation will also be a show of goodwill. The Bai Residence¡¯s actions of identifying the Han family will also be the abandonment of the dark and joining the light.¡±

    Madam Bai t s eyes lit up even more. Since Military Advisor Huang was willing to say this, it meant that the King of the North had decided to ept the Bai Residence¡¯s donation.

    General An Yuan also said, ¡°As the saying goes, it¡¯s good to learn from your mistakes. The more you do now, the better the Bai Residence¡¯s future situation will be. The Bai Residence has suffered a huge loss from this cmity. Take it as a lesson. I hope that from now on, you can really follow kindness and establish your trust.¡±

    Old Master Bai was extremely excited. He bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    As soon as Huang Wenxian and General An Yuan left, the state government office sent troops to surround the Bai Residence. The bailiffs dispersed themoners blocking the entrance of the Bai Residence. They knocked on the

    door of the Bai Residence and summoned the Bai couple into the government office.

    In Liu Dagen¡¯s case, before there was new evidence, the Bai couple had been summoned to court for trial as suspects.

    The case progressed like fire.

    The donations from Madam Huang and General Ning Yuan also spread like fire. Although themoners were poor, they were enthusiastic and straightforward. If they had money to donate, they would also step forward to support their own fields. During the farming season, themoners were not too busy. The nearby vigers even spontaneously organized the vigers to go up the mountain to pick medicinal herbs to donate.

    Medicinal herbs for preventing an epidemic, such as crow-dipper, mugwort, angelica, Cang Zhu, and so on, were allmon medicinal herbs.

    The medicinal herbs donated by the Xie Residence and the Bai Residence were also sent to Longcheng one after another. As the medicinal herbs and spices under Yu Youyao¡¯s name were moreplete, somemoners were organized to quickly make all kinds of incense medicine to avoid the epidemic day and night. The Jade Pavilion also made all kinds of incense recipes to be publicized to themoners through official notices.

    Themoners could pick herbs and make the incense themselves.

    Using these incense medicine often could also have the effect of preventing illnesses in daily life.

    Somemoners were surprised to discover that some of the mild cold symptoms they experienced had actually healed in two to three days because they had used incense medicine that was meant to avoid the epidemic.

    When they went to the pharmacy to ask around, they learned that most prescriptions for avoiding the epidemic had the effect of correcting filth, cleaning the air, and dampening the air.

    It only took a little time to reduce their illnesses, save on the cost of medicine, and save on the loss of work due to illness. Why not?

    It had to be known that the North was short of supplies to begin with, and the price of medicinal herbs was not low. Manymoners could not afford medicine.

    For a moment, the fragrance of incense spread throughout Xiangping County and the surrounding small counties. It even showed signs of spreading.

    It was as if the Jade Pavilion was on fire,

    Even Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion when she heard about this. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that those prescriptions were all recorded in the ¡®Heavenly Fragrance Records¡¯ and various incense books, and they were all very rare prescriptions, I almost would have thought that Sister Bai Kui and Sister Qing Xiu had found someone to put on a show to build momentum for the Jade Pavilion.¡±

    The Jade Pavilion made all kinds of incense medicine to prevent and treat the illnesses of the refugees. From a righteous standpoint, they had established a good business image.

    Publicizing the incense prescription was beneficial to the people.

    The incense prescription was really effective. This indirectly showed the strength of the Jade Pavilion.

    Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The incense prescription in your hand is all good stuff that was passed down after fiercepetition. Only you don¡¯t take it seriously. If it were anyone else, they would definitely hide it for their own benefit.¡¯

    Putting aside those incense prescriptions, the medicinal herbs and spices used were allmon.

    However, Chun Xiao knew that the more brilliant a doctor was, the simpler the prescriptions they would prescribe, and the more ordinary the medicinal herbs they would use. For example, Uncle Sun had studied many prescriptions himself. Most of the medicine he used was limited to ten medicinal herbs.

    Even for moreplicated illnesses, there would not be more than 20 herbs.

    It was the same for incense medicine.

    The medicinal herbs needed for the Tianze Incense Pill and paste oil that Young Miss had developed had gradually condensed into more than 30 types from the initial hundreds of herbs. Fewer spices and medicinal herbs were used, and it was also simpler.

    Not only did it reduce the cost, but the effect was also better.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s always a limit to an individual¡¯s strength. Only by making themoners take it seriously can we achieve true prevention. Don¡¯t think that just because the refugees have been settled down, there won¡¯t be an outbreak of the epidemic.¡±

    Chun Xiao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head and exined, ¡°The refugees fled to Liaodong.

    Along the way, they starved and froze, and their bodies were in bad shape. Now that the disaster hasn¡¯t really passed, they¡¯re all holding on. When they settle down and have food, they¡¯ll rx. Once their breath is released, many people will fall sick. Their illnesses will be contagious to a certain extent. It will spread, and ordinary colds will evolve into a warm gue.¡±

    Some of the incense medicine used to prevent the gue could expel filth and ward off evil. Some could aid in warming and unblocking yang energy, and some could prevent illnesses and nourish the mind. Coupled with some medicine from the government to prevent the epidemic, the effect was immediate.

    This was medicinal treatment..

 Chapter 896 - 896: Incense Shop

    Chapter 896 - 896: Incense Shop

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In addition, Chinese medicine also emphasized treating the heart first.

    By nurturing a person¡¯s mind, it gave them a psychological hint, making them subconsciously believe that after using these medicines, their bodies would be able to resist the disease and they would not fall ill easily.

    Chun Xiao came to a realization. ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that many refugees fell sick when they entered the refugee camps. Those refugees finally arrived at the refugee camps after going through hardships. Often, after a hot meal, they would rx and die in one breath.¡¯

    The escape had dealt a huge blow to the refugees¡¯ bodies, hearts, and minds.

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. ¡°Do many people die every day?¡±

    Chun Xiao nodded. ¡°I heard that at least a hundred people die every day.¡±

    Yu Youyao said after a while, ¡°We can only settle the refugees as soon as possible. It can also prevent arge number of refugees from gathering together. If an epidemic erupts, it will implicate more than a million refugees. There won¡¯t be enough doctors and arge number of medicinal herbs will be consumed. This isn¡¯t something the North can withstand. Scattering the refugees can reduce the probability of an epidemic happening. Even if the epidemic happens unfortunately, one vige or a few viges will be easier to control. It¡¯ll be rtively easy to treat.¡±

    If there were fewer refugees, they could be effectively controlled and not affect too many people. At the same time, they could also gather resources and treat them.

    The scale of the incense shop was veryrge. There were special people working on washing the medicinal herbs, drying them, making them, and so on. Everyone was efficient and methodical.

    Qing Xiu brought Yu Youyao around the incense shop.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised to discover that this manor was very big and had many medicinal herbs and spices nted inside. ¡°So this is a medicinal ntation?¡±

    Qing Xiu nodded. ¡°This manor is located at the foot of the Goddess Peak. It¡¯s mostly slopednd and can¡¯t grow crops, but it¡¯s suitable for nting somemon medicinal herbs and spices. There are more than 30,000 acres in total, and more than 300mon medicinal herbs and spices are nted.¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked. ¡°Is it actually so big?¡±

    Thend-owning ss in the North was very xenophobic, so it was very difficult for outsiders to buy businesses.

    Qing Xiu smiled. ¡°Not only is there this medicinal ntation, but we¡¯ve also bought the forest near it. There¡¯s a total of 70,000 to 80,000 acres. In the future, when the incense shop develops, we can still continue to open a medicinal garden. We just have to buynd from the government office. I found the You army, who¡¯s in charge of settling the refugees, and picked a group of refugees who know some pharmacology. I signed a long-term contract and asked them to nt medicine. Although we can¡¯t be self-sufficient on the medicinal herbs produced by the manor, at least we can resolve the urgent situation and won¡¯t be choked by the local medicinal merchants.¡¯

    Ever since she came to Xiangping, Yu Youyao had been busy every day and did not have time to care about the incense shop. She had heard a little from Bai Kui earlier and approved of Bai Kui and Qing Xiu¡¯s abilities, so she did not pay attention to them anymore.

    She did not know that Qing Xiu and Bai Kui had quietly created such a huge facility.

    She was shocked. ¡°The medicinal herbs in Liaodong are of high value. This medicinal ntation should be very expensive. How did you and Sister Bai Kui get it?¡±

    When Bai Kui and Qing Xiu came to Liaodong, Yu Youyao had given them arge sum of money to use as they pleased to build the incense shop.

    Qing Xiu exined, ¡°The original owner of the medicinal ntation was a medicinal herb merchant in Xi¡¯an. As he was implicated in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, his family¡¯s possessions were confiscated and his entire family was exterminated. The businesses under his name were taken back by the Imperial Court. Later on, the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of War settled the ounts. Over the years, they owed the You army money and couldn¡¯t take out any real money, so they could only give a portion of the confiscated businesses to the You army and hand them over to be dealt with on their behalf. This ntation was bought from the You army through Butler Wen.¡±

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. ¡°Although the Imperial Court has handed over the medicinal ntation to the You army to deal with on their behalf, in fact, the You army doesn¡¯t have any ownership. They can¡¯t farm it, and the sale of businesses has to go through the government. The government will report it to the Imperial Court, and because it implicates King Li of Zhou, ordinary people don¡¯t dare to touch it, so it¡¯s inevitable that it will fall into their hands.¡¯

    ¡°This area of the Goddess Peak is only suitable for the growth of medicinal herbs, but it¡¯s very troublesome to manage them. Ordinary people can¡¯t do it. Most of the medicinal herbs that were originally nted are also unusable.

    The price of the manor continues to go down.¡±

    Qing Xiu nodded. ¡°This manor was sold for 300 copper coins per acre of wastnd. Thend where medicinal herbs and trees are nted is 850 copper coins per acre.¡±

    Yu Youyao said in surprise, ¡°We¡¯ve really gained a lot.¡±

    Qing Xiu agreed deeply. ¡°Why were we able to buy this medicinal ntation at such a low price? Thend price in the Liaodong area is very low to begin with. It¡¯s a pity that this medicinal ntation can¡¯t be sold. Furthermore, it¡¯s mainly because Butler Wen has stepped in and opened up the connections of the government. When the government found out that you¡¯re the one who wants to buy the ntation, there¡¯s no need for them to make things difficult for you for a ntation that has nothing to do with them and won¡¯t benefit.

    Naturally, they¡¯re willing to sell you a favor.¡±

    Yu Youyao naturally understood this. ¡°There¡¯s ack of supplies in the North, and the value of medicinal herbs is high. The cost of making incense medicine is too high, which limits the target poption and production of incense medicine. It also limits the development of the Jade Pavilion. Buying a medicinal manor allows us to be self-sufficient and can greatly reduce the cost. It¡¯s been hard on you during this period of time.¡±

    The position of the Jade Pavilion had always been that it had expensive goods. The rich could afford it, but there were also some cheap and beautiful products. Ordinary people could also use it.

    In fact, every quarter, there would even be some preferential activities to deal with some of the umted goods that were not suitable to be stored for

    In the future, the Jade Pavilion would have to supply goods to the entire country or even overseas countries. If the cost was too high, they would probably only be able to earn money after much effort. The two of them entered the incense shop again.

    The three-way courtyard was clearly arranged.

    Every step of the process was divided into areas, and they were all done by separate small courtyards. There were three small stewards in each small courtyard. One was in charge of the operations of the courtyard, one was in charge of production, and the other was in charge of quality.

    In addition, every ten people were divided into teams. Every team was specially in charge of certain medicinal herbs and spices.

    After the process waspleted, professionals woulde over to count, check, and register the information. If there were no problems, they would immediately be sent to the next area for further processing.

    The procedures were detailed, and there were many more processes, but the division of responsibilities in each area was also simpler and clearer.

    As long as there was a problem with any process, they would directly look for the managers of that area. There would not be a situation where they med each other. Everyone¡¯s responsibilities were clearly defined. In order to avoid wrongly taking responsibility, they would do things more seriously.

    Yu Youyao admired this management method.

    At this moment, Bai Kui came over and smiled. ¡°l learned this method from Young Miss. Young Miss wants to rush the making of incense medicine.

    Previously, she mentioned that she wanted to separate the process of making incense medicine and let someone be in charge of each step. It gave me a lot of inspiration.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very interested..

 Chapter 897 - 897: General

    Chapter 897 - 897: General

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°After I returned, I discussed it with Qing Xiu. Qing Xiu knows a bit about incense medicine, so she divided the making of incense medicine into fiverge areas. There¡¯s the incense and medicinal herbs processing area, the mixing area, the half-finished product area, the finished product area, and the quality inspection and distribution area. Everyrge area was divided into many small districts. The small districts were also divided into processes.

    There were separate people in charge and management¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao listened carefully. ¡°You¡¯ve thought it through. Centralizing power to govern people and dividing power to govern matters is just right.¡±

    Qing Xiu was still a little worried. ¡°There¡¯s one bad thing about doing this, and that¡¯s that we need a lot of manpower. The people we¡¯ve nurtured previously are far from enough. It¡¯s not a problem for the scattered workers to only make some simple incense medicine. In the future, when they make someplicated incense medicine, it won¡¯t work at all. In addition, the monthly sry of the contract workers is also a big expense.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The incense shop needs to develop. This isn¡¯t something that can be rushed. I think this batch of scattered workers is quite efficient. Take a look at who can be used and sign a long-term contract with them. The incense medicine production process has been refined, and the process has be simpler. Recruit some people with good personalities and skills, and nurture them ording to their needs. I think they¡¯ll be able to get used to it soon. When they do, their production will increase greatly. Making preparations won¡¯t dy the work. This is a good thing.¡±

    To be honest, Bai Kui and Qing Xiu¡¯s actions had already exceeded her expectations. One of them managed matters and the other managed people.

    There was no need to mention how theyplemented each other. Furthermore, they had also grown up together and were like sisters. They understood each other¡¯s personalities and had a tacit understanding of each other. They had also seen the world with their grandmother. They were simply too hardworking.

    If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do better than them.

    Bai Kui changed the topic. ¡°The first batch of incense medicine has beenpleted. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll send someone to Longcheng. In the future, the incense shop will send goods every ten days until the refugees arepletely settled.¡¯

    As soon as Yu Youyao returned to the Yu Garden from the incense shop, Shu Yun came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, His Highness is back. He¡¯s waiting for you in the main study.¡±

    ¡°My Neenth Brother is back!¡± Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. She quickly picked up her dress and ran to the main study.

    The people in the Liaodong area were valiant and did not have so many rules and etiquette. However, Yu Youyao was a daughter of an aristocratic family. In the age of cardamom, men and women had to be more careful with the rules.

    As a private residence, the Jiushao Courtyard also had to be avoided. The Yu Garden had arranged for arge study in the front courtyard. Usually, she interacted with her uncles and cousins, as well as external guests in the front courtyard.

    Yu Youyao rushed to the main study excitedly. Suddenly, she lightened her footsteps and held her breath, wanting to give Yin Huaixi a ¡°surprise.¡±

    As soon as she approached the door of the study, she heard Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice from inside. ¡°Yin Yi, how¡¯s the situation in the Longcheng camp?¡±

    Yin Yi¡¯s voice replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s still stable at the moment. The Imperial Court has supported us with a batch of food. External merchants and local nobles have donated money and food one after another. However, more and more refugees have been pouring into Longcheng recently. The consumption of supplies is too great. The supplies in the camp are not enough to deal with the consumption of nearly a million clueless refugees.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was not surprised. ¡°How long can the suppliesst?¡±

    ¡°Five days at most.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Get the local government to ignore the Imperial Court. Say that the number of refugees is toorge and there are insufficient supplies. Request the Imperial Court to continue providing supplies. ¡±

    The food support was even less than he had expected.

    Yin Yi did not understand. ¡°But the Imperial Court has already gathered a batch of food from thend in the Huguang area. I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to support us anymore¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Do you know why 1 ced the refugees who fled in Longcheng back then?¡±

    Yin Yi subconsciously said, ¡°Longcheng is beside mountains and rivers, and it¡¯s rich in resources. It¡¯s affected by the warm and humid climate of the Bohai Sea and the dry and cold climate of the hignd in the north. It¡¯s a half-dry and half-wet area. In spring and autumn, it¡¯s windy and dry, and the temperature is low. It¡¯s not easy for germs to breed.¡±

    The corners of Yin Huaixi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Longcheng also neighbors Hebei and the capital. Arge number of refugees have gathered in Longcheng, which will pose a certain threat to the capital and Hebei. The Imperial Court doesn¡¯t have food, but¡­¡± He smiled meaningfully. ¡°There are many people with food.¡±

    Yin Yi was stunned for a moment before he came to a realization. ¡°Do you mean that you want the Imperial Court to collect food from themoners? Although the area in Hebei has suffered a disaster and themoners have fled, Hebei is thend of food production in the three provinces of the capital. The food production in thisnd is more than enough to support the entire three provinces of the capital. There¡¯s definitely nock of food.¡± In Hebei, the wealthy families, merchants, andndowners who owned good farnd did notck food. They hired a group of strong guards and symbolically donated a batch of supplies to the government to obtain their protection. After closing the door of their residence, they could stay at home and live well.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°The people who are most worried about theck of supplies in Liaodong are the officials and nobles of Hebei and the capital. As long as the news of theck of food in Longcheng is released, the Imperial

    Court won¡¯t sit back and do nothing, and thoserge families won¡¯t stand by.¡±

    In the past, when the refugees fled everywhere, they posed a certain threat to the Imperial Court. However, the refugees did not be powerful. Although the Imperial Court had a headache, they were not afraid.

    Now, nearly two million refugees had gathered in the Longcheng area, forming arge-scale gathering. Even the You army might not be able to suppress them.

    Once the supplies in Liaodong were exhausted, millions of refugees would flood into Hebei, where there was food, and gather to threaten the capital. Yin Da was shocked.

    The Imperial Court had never dreamed that His Highness would gather the refugees in Longcheng wantonly and threaten Hebei and the capital. He was indirectly forcing them to fork out money and food to unite the Imperial Court.

    Yin Yi said worriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering the Imperial Court?¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°What has the obstruction of the national policy got to do with me?¡±

    What bad intentions did King Yue Fei have?

    King Yue Fei had only been forced to ept the hot potato thrown by the Imperial Court. He wanted to share the Imperial Court¡¯s burdens, but if the nobles did not cooperate, he would also run out of steam!

    Yin Yi was stunned.

    The Imperial Court had clearly issued a national policy and ordered the nobles of the North to cooperate fully to settle the refugees.

    Now that the implementation of the national policy had been obstructed, the refugees could not be evacuated and relocated, causing arge number of refugees to gather in one ce. The local nobles would be the first to bear the brunt!

    As a threatened Imperial Court, the first thing they had to take their anger out on was the local nobles. Previously, there was the death of King Li of Zhou, and it had yet to change. Later, there were a million refugees who threatened the country. When the new and old ounts were calcted, the nobles would suffer.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to make myself suffer.¡±

    The benefits of taking in refugees were obvious, but behind the benefits, it also represented countless troubles. The safety of the camp, the consumption of supplies, the prevention of the disease, and so on were not things Liaodong could afford.

    The best way was to take all the benefits and leave the trouble to others to resolve, He only needed to sit back and reap the benefits..

 Chapter 898 - 898: Killing to Stop Killing

    Chapter 898 - 898: Killing to Stop Killing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Yi calmed down, then looked worried. ¡°However, it takes time for the Imperial Court to collect food. It will take at least half a month. Our current supplies are only enough for five to six days.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Liu Dagen¡¯s case will reach the Han

    n in three to five days at most. Once the Han n falls, the nobles in the North will go bankrupt and beg to send arge number of supplies over. It¡¯ll be unimaginable how rich the nobles in the North are. At that time, not only will the camp notck supplies, but they can also distribute food to the refugees. The You army won¡¯t have to worry about military funds and provisions for the next few years.¡±

    The Xie family was willing to take the lead and donate most of their assets to teach the nobles of the North a lesson.

    Yu Youyao had used the prevention of the epidemic to make a big fuss about this. The Han n couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and used Liu Dagen¡¯s case to scare the tiger. They nned to take Yu Youyao a notch down.

    Instead, their evil nature was revealed by Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao sat steadily and used Xiangping as a chess piece to control public opinion in Xiangping. She controlled the situation in Xiangpingpletely and beat them at their own game. She lured out the spies nted by thend-owning ss in Xiang Ping and used these spies to pass the news she wanted to pass on to the Han n.

    The Han n, which was far away in Xi¡¯an, suffered from distance, causing the information to be mixed up, so they naturally fell into a trap.

    The little girl had originally nned to use the nobles to severely damage the vitality of thend-owning ss.

    However, in order to scheme against her, the Han n hadpletely angered her. Not only did she want to severely injure thend-owning ss, but she also wanted to uproot thend-owning ss led by the Han n.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°Killing the chicken to warn the monkey is far more intimidating than knocking on a mountain to scare the tiger.¡±

    This was undoubtedly a head-on blow to the nobles of the North. The noble¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged, so there was nothing to fear.

    Yin Yi looked excited. ¡°The Princess is really a hero among women. His Highness is scheming outside, so it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll lose sight of one thing and can¡¯t take into ount the situation in the North. Ever since the Princess came to the North, she¡¯s been cooperating with you inside and out, and all the problems that are troubling His Highness have been easily resolved.¡¯

    The resources donated to the camp had to go through the government and not fall into His Highness¡¯s hands. However, now that His Highness was powerful, the bulk of the money had to be donated to him to achieve the goal of seeking favor with him and maximize the value of this money.

    Like the Xie Residence, the Bai Residence had donated 50% of their wealth to His Highness.

    Meanwhile, 20% of their wealth was used to buy medicine, which was donated to the government.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s smile deepened. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°Previously, I heard that Longcheng has already started the resettlement of the refugees, right?¡± He frowned, clearly not agreeing with this. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed earlier that the refugees taken in by Longcheng are all from the northwest. They have to be ced in the refugee camps first and observed for a while. Send the people of Liaodong to interact more with them and help them understand the people¡¯s customs and rtionships. After confirming that there are no problems, we¡¯ll make arrangements.¡±

    The people of various ces had different customs and rtionships. If they rashly fused, there would be chaos.

    Yin Yi said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s also because of the pressure of supplies that we had no choice but to first arrange for a group of refugees, who know literature and are proficient in a skill, and their rtives to be ced in the businesses under the Princess, the Xie family, and tyou. Previously, the supplies donated by the nobles were very limited. It was only after the Xie family stood out that the nobles donated another batch of supplies one after another to prevent others from gossiping. Otherwise, the supplies wouldn¡¯t havested for more than five days.¡±

    The nobles were indeed holding out hope until they were faced with the grim reality. Yin Huaixi frowned. ¡°Have you confirmed that there¡¯s no problem?¡±

    Yin Yi hurriedly said, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry. The 3,000-man Hidden Dragon Army has been divided into parts and disguised as refugees to mix in the various refugee camps to eliminate the threats hidden among the refugees. They¡¯ve all been on the battlefield for a long time and have been through hundreds of battles. The methods of the refugees can¡¯t be hidden from them. Therefore, the group of people who were arranged in advance are all well-known and have been screened many times.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was indifferent and sharp. ¡°I¡¯d rather kill a hundred wrongly than let anyone off. Don¡¯t cause trouble for the Princess and the Xie family.¡±

    None of the refugees who could survive the famine and escape all the way to Liaodong were simple. Although the refugees were pitiful, there were definitely many hidden dangers.

    He had long arranged for people to eliminate these hidden dangers.

    Yin Yi¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yin Huaixi was clearly worried. ¡°True evil only urs zero times, or countless times. In the refugee camp, there are the You army and the government on guard. They don¡¯t dare to be rash. Once they¡¯re settled and out of the sight of the You army and the government, all kinds of monsters will appear. Continue to send people to keep an eye on them.¡±

    Yu Youyao gasped. Chun Xiao had mentioned to her earlier that many people died every day in the refugee camp. Although she couldn¡¯t bear to see it happen, she didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Unexpectedly, she was still too naive.

    In the deste era, the tragic matter of starving people eating each other was not umon in history. There were countless people who had lost their morals. What right did Yin Huaixi have to receive refugees on such a grand scale?

    What right did he have to maintain stability in the refugee camp?

    He would rather kill a hundred wrongly than let anyone off.

    Killing to stop killing was cruel and iron-blooded.

    The Hidden Dragon Army harvested human lives every day, but no one suspected anything. This was because the refugees had endured hunger and cold, and their bodies had long suffered. Chun Xiao knew that many people died in the refugee camp every day. It was very normal!

    At this moment, the study suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, Yin Huaixi rubbed his forehead. ¡°Come in!¡±

    He had not slept for a few days in a row, making him rather tired. After returning to the Yu Garden, as soon as he rxed, he inevitably lost his vignce.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and pushed open the door to the study.

    Yin Huaixi stood by the window and was trimming the cinnabar orchid. The cinnabar orchid liked warmth and moisture. After reaching Xiangping, it withered a little because the climate was colder.

    Yu Youyao had specially found a flower farmer who was good at tending to orchids to take good care of them. Only then could it barely survive.

    She suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Yin Huaixi¡¯s back from a few steps away. She suddenly realized that after not seeing him for a long time, he seemed to have lost a lot of weight. The thin clothes stuck to his body, making him look even broader, narrow-shouldered, and extremely thin. Yin Huaixi put down the scissors and turned to look at her. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Neenth Brother¡­¡± Yu Youyao reacted and quickly went forward.

    Before she could react, she was pulled into Yin Huaixi i s arms. His arms were abnormally firm, and he exuded the aura of a traveler after a long journey.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached, and her voice was muffled. ¡°When did youe back? If I had known, I would have gone out today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived at the Yu Garden.¡± Yin Huaixi heard that her tone was as intimate and concerned as before, and a smile appeared in his eyes. ¡°Looking at the time, I thought that you would be back soon, so I didn¡¯t look for you.¡±

    At the same time, he wanted to understand the exact situation of Xiangping..

 Chapter 899 - 899: Angry and Heartbroken

    Chapter 899 - 899: Angry and Heartbroken

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Why have you grown so much taller?¡±

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head and saw the little girl leaning obediently in his arms. Her head had just reached his chest, making her look slender and petite.

    Quanzhou was in the south, and their people were a little shorter than the northerners. The women were generally about 1.6 meters tall, making them look petite and exquisite.

    Yu Youyao had taken after her mother, Madam Xie. She had been petite since she was young. Even if she was a little chubby, she did not look clumsy or fat.

    Instead, she looked even more delicate and cute.<div>

    Yu Youyao looked depressed. ¡°After arriving in Liaodong, I¡¯ve be a shortie. When I go out for a walk, everyone is taller than me. Dong Mei has changed my hair into a high hairstyle, and I wear a small crovvn. The embroidered shoes I wear outside have also been changed to doubleyered soles.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi pursed his lips tightly, but the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly.

    He estimated that the little girl was about 1.56 meters tall. At this speed, she would be around 1.63 meters tall by the time she was 16 years old.

    Seeing that he was silent, Yu Youyao was a little angry. She looked up at him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you think I¡¯m short too?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him with an unfriendly expression. Yin Huaixi¡¯s tiger body trembled. ¡°Southern women are generally 1.56 meters to 1.63 meters tall, about the same height as you. This is called being petite and exquisite. You¡¯re still young. In the future, you¡¯ll grow taller.

    In a few years, you¡¯ll definitely be taller than many southern women.¡±

    Thank you, she wasn¡¯tforted. ¡°Will I be taller than short women?¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°Military Advisor Huang and General An Yuan were born and raised in the mountains. They also have Ruzhen bloodline. They¡¯re tall and strong. Don¡¯t just think that I¡¯m tall. Compared to them, I¡¯m still a little inferior.¡¯

    Emperor Gaozu had personally conquered the north and scattered the Ruzhen race on the grasnd. The Ruzhen race was forced to move south and settle down in the area of Anshan. In order to win people¡¯s hearts, Emperor Gaozu had given the Ruzhen race autonomy.

    Later, the Ruzhen people married local Han people and integrated into Han

    However, the people in the Anshan area still maintained the habits of living in the grasnd. They liked to eat beef and mutton and were very tall and strong. The valiant nature of the grasnd people flowed in their blood, and many people had joined the army.

    Yu Youyao tried to think. What if Yin Huaixi, who was noble and virtuous, had a handsome face and a stocky build?

    In the next moment!

    She was shocked by herself and suddenly shivered. She quickly shook her head vigorously to expel the ¡°cold¡± image in her mind.

    The scene was too beautiful to look at.

    Yin Huaixi let go of her. He did not pay much attention to dogma, nor was he a person who followed the rules. His little bit of self-restraint was used on her.

    He quickly changed the topic. ¡°Are you used to living in the Yu Garden?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± Yu Youyao did not dwell on it anymore and nodded. ¡°l heard from Uncle Sun that the feng Shuiyout in the Yu Garden was meticulously arranged by you. I¡¯m not unustomed to it.¡±

    Seeing that she looked good, Yin Huaixi asked, ¡°Howe s your health?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been staying in the Yu Garden all day and Nanny Xu is taking care of me. What¡¯s wrong with that?! On the other hand, you¡­¡± Yu Youyao red at him angrily and said angrily, ¡°Your eyes are green and ck. Tell me, how long has it been since you¡¯ve had a good rest?¡±

    Yin Huaixi felt that he was in the wrong and tactfully shut his mouth.

    Seeing his guilty expression, Yu Youyao stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that although your leg has recovered, your body has been crippled for many years? You have to take advantage of your youth to recuperate well before you canpletely recover. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t listen to you. I¡¯m using the incense medicine you prepared for me every day.¡±

    Yu Youyao was angry and her heart ached. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat and her eyes turn red. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I¡¯ll be able to help you gather a batch of medicinal herbs and food soon. The matter of settling the refugees can wait a little longer.¡±

    A smile appeared in Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest in Xiangping for three days before leaving for Longcheng.¡±

    He had originally nned to set off for Longcheng tomorrow morning.

    Yu Youyao did not expect him to leave so soon. She was a little disappointed. Thinking of Yin Huaixi¡¯s conversation with Yin Yi just now, she guessed that the situation in Longcheng was far from stable.

    She suppressed the bitterness in her heart and quickly said, ¡°By the way, are you hungry? You¡¯ve been back for so long. Have you eaten? I¡¯ll arrange for the servants to prepare a bath for you first, then I¡¯ll go to the small kitchen to make some simple food for you. Have some snacks first to fill your stomach.

    Don¡¯t be hungry¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she turned to leave¡­

    Yin Huaixi suddenly held her hand. ¡°Get the servants to prepare!¡¯

    Yu Youyao was a little hesitant. She was worried that the servants would not prepare well.

    Yin Huaixi pulled her to the bed table at the side. ¡°Stay and apany me for a while.¡¯

    Yu Youyao could only nod. She quickly called Chun Xiao over and instructed her to go down and prepare a bath and food. Considering that Yin Huaixi had been on the move, she repeatedly emphasized that the food had to be light and appetizing.

    ¡°l brought you a gift.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled and took out a handkerchief from his pocket. He lifted the handkerchief, revealing a silk-patterned jade bracelet on it.

    The jade bracelet was delicate and smooth, with a wless luster. It was as white as suet and as yellow as dried tangerine peel. The rarest thing was that the dark color had already reached the color of chicken blood. It was thick and pure.

    Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°What jade is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a river millstone jade produced by Xiuyan.¡± Yin Huaixi held her left hand and put the silk-patterned jade bracelet on her wrist. ¡°It has five colors, namely white, yellow, orange, red, and pastel orange. It¡¯s a rare colorful flower jade. You can admire it.¡±

    The jade mines in Xiuyan were rich in resources and produced the most jade materials, so the value of the jade was low. However, old jade like the river millstone jade had already reached the quality of Hetian Jade, so it was still very expensive.

    Meanwhile, the colorful jade was born from the essence of the mountains, rivers, sun, and moon. It was the best of the best.

    The jade bracelet was stuck in between his thumb and index finger. Yin Huaixi pressed his hand and easily pushed the jade onto Yu Youyao¡¯s wrist. It was the right size.

    ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡± Yu Youyao fiddled with the silk-patterned jade bracelet in her hand happily. Aplete piece of jade was made into three separate and intertwined jade hoops. Each jade hoop was only a little thicker than a noodle strand. When the three jade hoops were intertwined, they did not look clumsy. Instead, they exuded a dexterous and meticulous beauty.

    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to know the craftsmanship of silk-patterned jade. I heard that this craftsmanship is about to be lost.¡± She shook her wrist gently, and the three jade hoops seemed toe to life, wrapping around her fair wrist and making a light and pleasant sound.

    An entire piece of jade was used. The jade was dug out bit by bit to empty the core. When it came to this kind of craftsmanship, one also had to be picky with the material. As long as there was the slightest w, the jade material would directly crack during the carving process..

 Chapter 900 - 900: I Like Them

    Chapter 900 - 900: I Like Them

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Seeing that she liked it, Yin Huaixi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Anshan is rich in jade materials. The people of Anshan have lived in Anshan for generations and are proficient in many lost jade crafts. I also learned it from the local people.¡±

    He was proficient in jade carving to begin with. No matter how difficult the craftsmanship of the silk jade was, it would not change. Now that he knew the method and had the right tools, it was not difficult to learn.

    However, silk jade was not easy to make. A finished product would take at least a month, or even months. As soon as he arrived at Anshan, he started making it. It took more than a month.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Thank you, Neenth Brother.¡±

    Yin Huaixi took the red pine wooden box from the bed table and slowly opened it. ¡°The Xiuyan jade is extremely transparent and the color is pure and bright. I made you a set of makeup boxes.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao was quickly attracted by the exquisitely carved containers of different sizes and shapes in the box.

    They were made to be thin. They were as thin as an eggshell and resembled ss. They were wless. ¡°Use these containers to store the usual brow powder, lipstick, balm, makeup, and so on. It will definitely look good.¡±

    After the surprise, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but re at him. ¡°You¡¯re already so busy. You don¡¯t even have time to rest. Why are you still helping me make this?¡±

    She expressed her duplicity vividly.

    Yin Huaixi held back hisughter. ¡°You¡¯ve been in Xiangping for so long, but I haven¡¯t had time to apany you. I just hope that you¡¯ll be happier when you receive the gift.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao came over. ¡°Young Miss, the medicinal bath has been prepared. Your Highness, please move to The Green House.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°The Green House?¡±

    For some reason, Yu Youyao felt a little flustered by his deep gaze. ¡°There are many courtyards in the Yu Garden, so 1 prepared a small courtyard for you and Brother Si in the front courtyard. I named it after the small courtyard you used to have in the Yu Residence. It¡¯ll be more convenient for you to travel usually¡­¡±

    Actually, she also knew that this was a little inappropriate.

    She and Yu Shansi were siblings of the same blood. It was necessary to prepare a courtyard for him.

    However, Yin Huaixi was an outsider. Even though the people of Liaodong were valiant, they still had to maintain the etiquette between men and women.

    When she was preparing the courtyard, she did not think of anything messy. It was just a thought. In addition, Yin Huaixi woulde and go from the Yu Garden in the future, so it was convenient to have a ce to stay.

    After all, she was a Princess. Ordinary etiquette teachings could not restrain her. Even if there was something wrong, as long as she avoided it in front of others, it was fine.

    Now that he had ¡°looked at¡± her, she suddenly felt so embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t resist his gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head. ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ve asked my Grandmother. She said that I¡¯m already a Princess. The entire Yu Garden is heavily guarded, and the servants have also been carefully selected after careful training. Themoners in the Liaodong area are deeply influenced by the Northern Barbarians. As they suffer from the war all year round and the nobles are rampant, they don¡¯t pay too much attention to etiquette and teachings, so I don¡¯t have to be too restricted.¡±

    However, although her grandmother did not object, she did not support it. This was how she and Yin Huaixi had interacted in the Yu Residence in the past. Now, it was clearly impossible to ask them to be distant and avoid each other.

    After all, they had an alliance, and the Xie family was unwilling to distance themselves from her.

    Therefore, her grandmother had privately warned her that it was not impossible for her to get close to Yin Huaixi in private. However, they could not do things that single men and women did together.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Old Madam is right. Cousin¡¯s arrangements are really¡­¡± He leaned closer to Yu Youyao and lowered his voice, revealing a smile. ¡°l like them!¡±

    Yu Youyao looked a little flustered. ¡°As long as you like it!¡± Without waiting for Yin Huaixi to reply, she quickly stood up. ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ll go to the small kitchen to take a look first.¡¯

    As she spoke, she was about to leave.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand again.

    Perhaps because she was too nervous, Yu Youyao subconsciously struggled twice and was a little angry. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly said, ¡°What I want to ept is themoners who really want to settle down and live well, not morally and heartlessly animals.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she immediately reacted. Yin Huaixi was exining to her. She burst outughing. ¡°You also said that those people are morally depraved and no longer worthy of being called humans. Why would I be angry with you for the sake of animals?¡± As she spoke, she pursed her lips and said unhappily, ¡°Could it be that in your eyes, I¡¯m that kind of person?¡±

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but suffocate. He suddenly felt like he had shot himself in the foot.

    Yu Youyao narrowed her eyes at him with an unfriendly expression.

    Yin Huaixi braced himself and said, ¡°The refugees in the camp have all fled from all over the country. There are more than a million refugees gathered in Hebei, Shanxi, Shaanxi, Gansu, and Ningxia. Theirnguage, customs, and living habits are different. In order to survive, they formed cliques. Due to all kinds of friction, there have been many violent conflicts, and many innocent people have died.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. She had not considered this question before.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the You army to manage everything. Even if they manage the two million refugees, they won¡¯t be able to manage them all. The government has limited manpower, so they might not be able to control them. Moreover, our supplies are limited. Let them eliminate themselves and integrate themselves. We can naturally eliminate a group of restless people and leave more supplies to those who need them more. Although it¡¯s very cruel, if we can¡¯t kill some potential threats in the refugee camps, there will be endless trouble in the future.¡±

    Thew did not punish everyone. How could a group of people be held ountable for their crimes?

    They werey just some trivial matters. One party said that they were in the right, while the other party said that they were also in the right. It was difficult for an honest official to resolve family matters. How should they be dealt with?

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to care, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Meanwhile, the refugees had endured hunger and cold all the way to Liaodong. Everyone was holding back their anger. If they did not re up, it would cause a disaster in the future.

    This was the truth of the refugee camp. There were disputes every day, and many people died every day. However, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t say that Yin Huaixi was wrong.

    In fact, she knew very well that this was the most appropriate thing to do. In the end, she was too naive. Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°l understand.¡±

    Yin Huaixi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°l don¡¯t think you¡¯re muddle-headed. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll feel terrible when you find out about this.¡±

    If one wanted to inherit merit, they had to inherit its weight.

    As soon as Yu Youyao stepped into the territory of Liaodong, she knew that she had the reputation of a living Bodhisattva in the Liaodong area. She knew very well that her status as a Princess was not so much a gift from the Imperial Court as a gift from themoners. It was precisely because she was so famous in Liaodong that the Imperial Court did not dare to be negligent.

    Therefore, she racked her brains to make a living for the refugees.

    She had spent a lot of effort on the refugees. No one hoped more than her that the refugees could settle down in Liaodong and not suffer from famine

    anymore..

 Chapter 901 - 901: Fearless

    Chapter 901 - 901: Fearless

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll only do what I can to give the refugees a ce to live. The future is up to them.¡±

    She was not Buddha and did not have the ambition to cut off her flesh to feed the eagle.

    It was better to teach someone how to fish than to give them fish. She had already done her best to find local silkworm farmers and teach the refugees how to raise silkworms, fish, nt, print, embroider, and so on.

    Even the sweet potato vines that grew into seedlings were prioritized for the refugees to cultivate.

    They even found locals, who entered the refugee camps to help the refugees learn the local customs and people¡¯s lifestyles, integrating them into Liaodongs life.<div>

    What had to be done had been done.

    How they lived was their own business.

    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled. Once a person invested more energy in certain matters, they would care more. He thought that Yu Youyao was the same.

    After all, she had always been clear about gratitude and grudges. She was soft-hearted and valued rtionships.

    Yu Youyao did not say anything else and only said, ¡°Chun Xiao is still waiting outside. Hurry up and go to The Green House.¡±

    The servants in The Green House were all people who had served Yin Huaixi in the Yu Residence previously. They were originally Yin Huaixi¡¯s own people.

    The decorations in the courtyard were a little simr to those in the capital. The tools, decorations, and so on in the house were all used by him in the past.

    By the time Yin Huaixi finished washing up, the small kitchen had already prepared a few light and delicious dishes.

    Yu Youyao even personally cooked a simple sea cucumber medicinal soup. It was brewed with medicinal herbs such as ginseng and wolfberries. It had the effect of strengthening the foundation and nurturing the essence, removing fatigue.

    He ate two sea cucumbers a day for three to four years in a row. Yin Huaixi still couldn¡¯t ept this kind of thing that was red and had thorns that looked like rust.

    However, under Yu Youyao¡¯s expectant gaze, he could already eat without changing his expression while praising, ¡°The sea cucumber is soft and plump.

    It¡¯s fresh and sweet in your mouth, and the abalone is delicious and smooth. The twoplement each other, making the soup fresh and not greasy in your mouth. It¡¯s rich and mellow. It¡¯s really delicious.¡±

    Yu Youyao chuckled. Of course, she knew that he didn¡¯t mean what he said.

    Every time Yin Huaixi saw sea cucumbers, he clearly despised them to death. His entire body was filled with rejection, but he still pretended that nothing had happened. It was too interesting.

    Yin Huaixi braced himself and finished the two sea cucumbers in one gulp. He felt his entire body go numb. He took two mouthfuls of rice before suppressing the strange feeling that kept surging into his stomach and throat.

    Sea cucumbers were actually not bad. The texture was even unique.

    Those who did not like to eat sea cucumbers were definitely not afraid because it was not delicious, but because its appearance was really uneptable and ipetent. They could not muster the courage to eat it.

    After Yin Huaixi finished his meal, the two of them took a walk in the courtyard to digest their food.

    Yin Huaixi asked about what had happened in Xiangping recently.

    Yu Youyao recounted everything that had happened after she arrived in Xiangping. ¡°¡­ ording to Madam Zhangs confession, the government office summoned those who had interacted more with her after Liu Dagan¡¯s death to the government office to be interrogated one by one. Coupled with the confessions of the hooligans, we followed the clues and found out that the person who instigated all of this was a rtively capable steward from He Zhixian¡¯s family in Xiangping County. Yesterday morning, the government office had already taken He Zhixian into custody.¡±

    As the two of them were talking, Chun Xiao came over to report, ¡°Old Madam Sun has returned from the government office and is requesting an audience outside.¡¯

    Yu Youyao perked up and looked at Yin Huaixi. ¡°It seems that my case hase to an end.¡± She turned around and instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Invite Old

    Madam Sun in.¡¯

    Not long after, Chun Xiao led Old Madam Sun into the courtyard. Old Madam Sun bowed respectfully to Yin Huaixi and Yu Youyao before recounting the interrogation process in the government office.

    . The government office has already issued a notice confirming that someone was deliberately instigating and instigating Madam Zhangsint to frame the Princess. As for the motive behind the case, we still have to investigate further if there are other people involved.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Has He Zhixian confessed?¡±

    Old Madam Sun said, ¡°He Zhixian kept saying that Steward Mu had taken the

    initiative to frame the Princess. He didn¡¯t know. He admitted that he wasn¡¯t strict with his subordinates, but he refused to admit that this matter was rted to him. Steward Mu, who was in front of He Zhixian, took all the me. There¡¯s indeed no clear evidence that all of this is rted to He Zhixian.

    It was obvious that He Zhixian¡¯s methods were quite impressive.

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°It seems that He Zhixian is holding out hope until he¡¯s faced with the grim reality.¡±

    The reason why He Zhixian was fearless was none other than because he had instructed Steward Mu to plot Madam Zhangsint. He had indeed done it wlessly. If Steward Mu bore all the crimes, he would not be implicated.

    Other than that, he should have something else to rely on.

    Yin Huaixi had also guessed this. ¡°Framing the Princess is the same as deceiving the emperor. It¡¯s provoking the dignity of the royal family. Once the crime is carried out, the lightest punishment will be dismissal, and the most serious punishment will be imprisonment. Now that the matter of framing is exposed and it implicates He Zhixian, if He Zhixian is smart, he will definitely think of a way to protect himself and reduce his crime. He Zhixian has been an official for many years, so he can see the situation clearly. He refuses to cooperate, as if he¡¯s very confident that he can definitely escape punishment.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he still naively thinks that the Han n will think of a way to absolve him of his crimes? Where did he get his confidence from?¡±

    Even a merchant like the Bai Residence knew that the Han n was unreliable, so they did not hesitate to climb up another socialdder.

    Did he think that the Han n would take a mere seventh- grade official seriously?

    Yin Huaixi said meaningfully, ¡°What if he has a bargaining chip that makes him fearless?¡±

    The power of the nobles was concentrated in the mountains and Shaanxi. Both sides had a marriage alliance since ancient times.

    Furthermore, because Shaanxi had a long history and had the reputation of being the capital of the emperor since ancient times, and it was where the ancient capital, Chang An, was located, the development of Shaanxi was more advantageous than that of Shanxi.

    The Han n was the number one n in Shaanxi. It was a behemoth that upied the northwest area.

    He Zhixian had the backing of the Han family in Xi¡¯an, so he indeed had the ability to be fearless.

    However, the premise was that he could really get the Han n to exonerate her.

    Yu Youyao instantly understood what he meant. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the direct descendant of the Han n is definitely involved in the matter of framing the Princess. That direct descendant of the Han n should still be hiding in Xiangping County.

    After Madam Zhangsint, Yu Youyao immediately went to the government office to beat the drum and plead guilty, catching He Zhixian and the others off guard.

    After that, Xiangping City was under martialw.

    The direct descendant of the Han family from Xi¡¯an would definitely not be able to escape in time.

    This was an unexpected surprise!

    A smile appeared on Yu Youyao¡¯s face. ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty values the first wife and the eldest son. As long as the direct descendant of the Han n stays in Xiangping City, the Han n can forget about cutting off their tail and surviving. It has nothing to do with this matter. With King Li of Zhou being framed and killed, the Han n¡¯s situation is worrying..¡±

 Chapter 902 - 902: Health Is Damaged

    Chapter 902 - 902: Health Is Damaged

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the capital, she had the backing of the royalist faction led by the Empress of Aether.

    In the North, there was also King Yue Fei, who had arge army.

    Even the princes and princesses in the pce might not have as strong a background as her. He Zhixian was not a fool. It was impossible for him to lose his head for the Han n.

    As the saying went, a strong dragon couldn¡¯t suppress a local snake.

    King Li of Zhou was impressive, right? He was a legitimate descendant of the royal family, but after arriving in the North, under the control of the nobles, even a dragon had to lie low, right?<div>

    In the end, he even lost his life.

    The person who had really framed King Li of Zhou and led all of this was still high up in the air in the North.

    In He Zhixian¡¯s opinion, the Han n was a local tyrant in the North. In the North, even King Yue Fei did not dare to fight them head-on.

    If the Han n was the mastermind behind the matter of framing the Princess, He Zhixian would at most follow suit. If the sky fell, wouldn¡¯t the Han n still be in charge?

    The Han n couldn¡¯t possibly dig their own grave!

    Framing the Princess was not a small matter. It required He Zhixian¡¯s cooperation. Not just anyone could intimidate He Zhixian and make him follow orders.

    From this, it could be inferred that the person sent by the Han n must be a direct descendant of the Han n.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was a littleplicated. ¡°Do you think the Han n is too confident? Or do they think too highly of me? When Xu Jie wanted to defeat Yan Song, he had to first obtain the support of the emperor, Jiajing. He had to dismantle the emperor¡¯s trust in Yan Song. However, the emperor¡¯s trust in Yan Song was almost deeply rooted. Xu Jie used a roundabout method to start with Yan Songs son, Yan Shifan, and finally achieved his goal. The Han n actually dared to let the direct descendants of the family get involved in framing the Princess.¡±

    Weren¡¯t they worried that the framing wouldn¡¯t go through and that the direct descendant of the Han family would be the second Yan Shifan?

    Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°There¡¯s a prerequisite for Xu Jie to defeat Yan Song. Xu Jie and Yan Song were both powerful ministers of the cab. It¡¯s a conflict of equal status. The Han n even dares to frame the vassal lord. Although they¡¯re confident, you¡¯re already on the same level as them now. It¡¯s not that they think too highly of you, but that they don¡¯t dare to underestimate you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was in a daze for a moment. ¡°After Yu Zongzheng went into mourning, Elder Han, who was already the second-in-charge, was even more sessful in the cab. The Han n¡¯s reputation soared. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the emperor hasn¡¯t been in the court for a long time and the Empress Dowager is in charge of the court, I¡¯m afraid the royalist faction would have been suppressed by Elder Han.¡±

    This was the root of the Han n¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡± Yin Huaixi raised his hand and flicked the drooping branch above his head, letting Yu Youyao pass first. ¡°The emperor hasn¡¯t been in the court for a long time, and the hearts of the people in the court are fluctuating. The battle for the throne is already on the table. The royalist faction follows the Empress Dowager¡¯s lead. However, there was news from the pce earlier that the Empress Dowager¡¯s health was damaged because she was overworked.¡¯

    Yu Youyao held her breath in surprise. ¡°Is the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition very serious?¡±

    Ever since she was conferred the title of County Head, her rtionship with the pce had gradually be closer. Most of her current dignity stemmed from the Empress Dowager¡¯s deep love.

    It was not up to her toment on what kind of person the Empress Dowager was.

    However, at least in her matters, the Empress Dowager was still considered fair.

    The Empress Dowager was not careless about donating to the disaster relief.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°She¡¯s already sick and lying in bed. The news has been kept secret. Outsiders only think that the Empress Dowager is old and can¡¯t withstand fatigue. It¡¯s just that her health isn¡¯t well, but the court officials will more or less have some guesses. On the surface, the person in charge of the royalist faction is still the Empress Dowager, but in fact, not long after the Empress Dowager fell sick, the Empress used the excuse of attending to her illness to move into the Longevity Pce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simply right for one to take the initiative to take care of their mother-inw when she¡¯s in a bad state.¡± Yu Youyao was shocked. She took a deep breath and stabilized her emotions. She continued, ¡°Filial pietyes first. The Empress will definitely be famous, so the Empress is in charge of the royalists now.¡±

    There was no more logical way to im credit for the work of others.

    It seemed that Concubine Lan and Concubine Xu in the pce were already so angry that they were stomping their feet. Compared to the unfathomable Concubine Lan, this one was really hiding her strength.

    Yu Youyao had mixed feelings. ¡°I¡¯ve heard long ago that the Fourth Prince has close ties with the Yi Kun Pce, so the royalists are forced to take sides, right?¡±

    It turned out that the battle for the crown prince had already reached this stage.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°There are rumors in the capital that the Empress lost her beloved son in her early years. As she couldn¡¯t take the blow, she fell sick and couldn¡¯t get up, so she sealed the pce door. It¡¯s also because of this that the Empress pitied the Fourth Prince, who had lost his mother at birth. It¡¯s also because of the Fourth Prince¡¯spany that the Empress gradually recovered from the shock of losing her son and her health gradually improved.¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood. ¡°The Empress treats the Fourth Prince deeply and treats him as her own son. Since the Fourth Prince can help the Empress walk out of the pain of losing her son, I think the Fourth Prince should also be a talented and filial prince.¡± At this point, she sighed softly. ¡°As virtue rises by one foot, vice rises ten. How can Concubine Lan and Concubine Xu fight until their heads bleed? From this point alone, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu are inferior to the Empress.¡±

    With the Empress¡¯s virtue, she was the mother of the world.

    Only when the prince had a good reputation could he win people¡¯s hearts.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the first wife and the eldest son. The Empress upied the title of the first wife, so it was very difficult to surpass her innate advantage. If she was not careful, she would be infamous for doting on the concubines and destroying the wife.

    Unless the Empress lost her virtue first, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu could do nothing about the Empress on this point.

    After the Ning Residence was convicted, the emperor did not vent his anger on the Empress. Although there were all kinds of reasons, it also meant that the Empress was a model of virtue. She was enough to be a mother to the world and could not be punished because of her maiden family.

    This was also the Empress¡¯ cover.

    Yin Huaixi agreed deeply. ¡°There are rumors in the capital that the Empress

    Dowager wants to adopt the Fourth Prince under the Empress¡¯s name. The

    Fourth Prince is the heir who was promoted from the son of a concubine to the son of a legitimate wife. It has nothing to do with the Second and Third Princes However, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu have been running around for so long. How can they be willing? Even if it¡¯s to protect themselves, they won¡¯t let it go easily. It won¡¯t be long before the capital is in chaos.¡¯

    This day was even faster than she had imagined. Yu Youyao was a little dazed. ¡°You just said that there¡¯s another reason why the Han n attacked me, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say next.¡± Yu Youyao walked a short distance on the cobblestone path, but her feet felt a little sore. Yin Huaixi quickly supported her and slowed down.

    ¡°The Empress is the empress, but her mother¡¯s family, the Ning Residence, was convicted early on, and her family is already in dire straits. In addition, she has been sealed in the pce for many years. Now, she has only gradually gained power with the help of the Empress Dowager, but it¡¯s not enough to control the entire royalist party. The hearts of the royalists are also fluctuating..¡±

 Chapter 903 - 903: Xiang Zhuangâ€™s Sword Dance

    Chapter 903 - 903: Xiang Zhuang¡¯s Sword Dance

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao suddenly understood. ¡°The Empress Dowager is seriously ill, and the Empress is weak. Yu Zongshen and Ding You are at home, and the royalists are at their weakest. Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu are going to take advantage of the situation to attack the royalists.¡±

    Most of the royalists were old nobles with deep roots. They only assisted the country and did not participate in the battle for the throne. Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu naturally would not go against the royalists.

    However, the Empress and the Fourth Prince were like mother and son, and they had indirectly divided the royalists into the Fourth Prince¡¯s camp.

    Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu naturally wouldn¡¯t watch helplessly as the Empress grew.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°What they never expected was that Princess Shaoyi would appear out of nowhere. Not only did she nt sweet potatoes to relieve the drought in the North, but she also came to the North to help the King of the North and vigorously promote the nting of sweet potatoes, pushing the reputation of the royalists to a high point and disrupting their ns. After that, your every move in Liaodong was in line with the interests of the royalists, causing their reputation to rise.¡±<div>

    Hearing Yin Huaixi¡¯s words, many of Yu Youyao¡¯s doubts were resolved. ¡°The court is now divided into three factions.¡¯

    ¡°Concubine Lan has the emperor¡¯s backing. The Second Prince is the eldest and is deeply valued by the emperor. Although the Marquis of Ningyuan¡¯s Residence has been imprisoned, they haven¡¯t been convicted yet. In the eyes of outsiders, this might be the emperor¡¯s protection of Concubine Lan and the second prince. There are many officials who are respectful to the first wife and are good at grinding the hearts of the sacred ones. They support the Second Prince. As a general, the Marquis of Ningyuan has nurtured many forces in the army. As long as the Marquis of Ningyuan isn¡¯t convicted, these people won¡¯t be implicated and will still be used by Concubine Lan.¡±

    Concubine Lan¡¯s power could still not be underestimated.

    ¡°Imperial Concubine Xu is the head of the concubines. The Third Prince¡¯s son is noble because of his mother, and his status is the most noble. The Xu Residence is powerful and in charge of the military. Many powerful ministers in the court have chosen to support the Third Prince. Among them, there¡¯s the Han n. Shanxi and Shaanxi are across the river. Since ancient times, there has been a marriage alliance between them. For many years, they¡¯ve been united. I think many people from thend-owning ss in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi areas are part of the Third Prince¡¯s party.¡±

    Therefore, there was a reason for the Han n¡¯s arrogance.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s the royalists who are at a disadvantage. Meanwhile, I showed righteousness and took the initiative toe to the North to help the King of the North. In the eyes of outsiders, this action became a signal for the royalists to express their goodwill to Yue Fei.¡±

    She had not thought of this previously. It was only today when Yin Huaixi mentioned the situation in the court that she came back to her senses.

    After walking through the cobblestone path, there was a tall tree in front of her. There was a stone table and a stone chair under the tree. Yin Huaixi helped Yu Youyao sit down.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s train of thought gradually sorted out. ¡°The royalists¡¯ rise to power is a deterrent to Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu. That¡¯s why the Empress Dowager cooperated with my every move in the North and even gave you her power. The royalists support me even more strongly. 1 can only seed after I reach the North.¡¯

    This was because not only were her actions in line with the interests of the royalists, but they were also in line with the interests of the Yue Fei¡¯s

    Residence. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence had benefited from the royalists, so it was more involved with their interests.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence already belonged to the royalists.

    Yu Youyao thought that she had seen through the situation in the court, but she did not expect that what she had seen and understood was still one-sided.

    In the struggle for the court, the cab fell apart, and the situation was unpredictable.

    The young maidservant immediately brought over tea and snacks and ced them on the table one by one before quickly leaving.

    Yin Huaixi poured a cup of tea and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu don¡¯t want to see the royalists obtain my support, so they want to frame you and achieve their goal of dragging the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence down. The vassal lords have arge number of troops and are already very suspicious of the Imperial Court. Once they¡¯re involved in the battle for the session and collude with the rebels, they can achieve their n to divide me and the royalists into alliance.¡±

    When Yu Youyao first came to Liancheng, the Empress Dowager was in charge of the court. At this moment, Yu Youyao was using the excuse of helping King Yue Fei to promote the nting of sweet potatoes and alleviate the drought. Everyone was happy to see this.

    This was because the royalists did not participate in the struggle for the throne.

    However, right on the heels of that, once the Empress was involved, the situation in the court immediately turned upside down.

    The royalists were protecting the country. If even the royalists were involved in the struggle for the throne, the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s fate would bepletely over.

    Yu Youyao reached out to take the teacup, but her heart trembled violently. ¡°Therefore, on the surface, the Han n¡¯s actions against me are because I used the Xie Residence¡¯s donation to deal with the nobles. This has vited the interests of the aristocratic families. However, in the end, I was involved in the battle for the session and blocked the path for the Second and Third Princes. ¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded.

    ¡°The Han n did not hesitate to mobilize their direct descendants to deal with me. This is the result of the Third Prince¡¯s faction led by Imperial Concubine Xu. Concubine Lan helped to encourage it, and it¡¯s in line with the interests of the Second Prince and the Third Prince¡¯s faction. Therefore, the Han n is fearless. After all, this is still a partisan conflict of the Imperial Court.

    The battle had never stopped. Even though she was far away from the royal court, regardless of whether she was in Quanzhou or Liaodong, she still could not break free.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°There¡¯s a stone tablet in the harem. It says that the harem is not allowed to interfere in politics. This is to warn the concubines.

    Now that the emperor hasn¡¯t been in the court for a long time, the Empress Dowager and the Empress are in charge of the court. It seems logical, but isn¡¯t it also interfering with the rules of the court?¡±

    Yu Youyao took a sip of tea. ¡°The emperor hasn¡¯t been in court for a long time, so it¡¯s only right for the crown prince to supervise the country. However, the emperor hasn¡¯t appointed a heir yet. The princes should work with the ministers to manage the government.¡±

    The princes in the pce were not young anymore. They should have received a job long ago to work for the Imperial Court to show their talent and virtue.

    However, all these years, the court had not been peaceful either. First, King Li of Zhou had died tragically, and there had been a dark tide in and out of the court. Then, Ye Hanyuan had knocked on the drum and pleaded for King Li of Zhou. There had been a rebellion in Shandong, the invasion of the Japanese pirates, a flood in Zhejiang, and a drought in the northwest. Every matter had too many implications. It was not a good time to enter the royal court.

    This dysted until now.

    The emperor had not been in the court for a long time, so it was difficult for the princes to take on a heavy responsibility. They could only let the Empress Dowager manage the court.

    It was true that the harem could not interfere in politics, but the Empress Dowager had the responsibility to assist the country.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The Empress Dowager and the Empress are both responsible for assisting the country, but it¡¯s only assisting. It¡¯s different from the main principle. They¡¯ve indeed overstepped their etiquette. It¡¯s just that the reputation of the royalists has increased greatly now. Be it to quell the flood or to relieve the drought, it¡¯s all led by the royalists. No one dares to provoke the Empress Dowager and the Empress at this time.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°l thought this was like pinching a persimmon. If it¡¯s hard and can¡¯t be pinched, I¡¯ll choose the soft one. The Han n wants to use me of interfering with the court and causing chaos in thew. This is an borate deception that hides malicious content, insinuating that the spearhead is directed at the Empress Dowager and the Empress. After all, the reason why I can have my current reputation is all because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s love. In the eyes of outsiders, my every move is at the Empress Dowager¡¯s behest..¡±

 Chapter 904 - 904: Good Scheme

    Chapter 904 - 904: Good Scheme

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This way, the court officials would have an excuse to impeach the Empress Dowager and the Empress.

    The Empress Dowager and the Empress could not manage the court affairs, so the princes should work with the court officials to manage the court affairs. The Second and Third Princes would benefit.

    Yu Youyao was speechless. ¡°Ever since the Yi Kun Pce opened its doors, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu, who were originally fighting to the death, have be natural allies.¡¯

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the first wife and the eldest son. Once the Empress gained power and adopted the Fourth Prince, they would have nothing to do with it.

    It was necessary to eliminate the Empress first.<div>

    When the Empress was no longer a threat, they would cross the sea and show their abilities. That would be in line with the best interests of the heir.

    Fortunately, she did not fall for this.

    Seeing her relieved expression, Yin Huaixi guessed what she was thinking and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°They¡¯re just a group of clowns. They won¡¯t be arrogant for long. Why are you afraid of them?¡±

    So what if she was schemed against?

    There was no conclusion to this matter for the time being. As long as she refused to admit it, without concrete evidence, who could do anything to her?

    What did it have to do with her whether the Empress Dowager and the Empress were affected?

    Yu Youyao red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of them. I¡¯m afraid that if I¡¯m not careful, they¡¯ll implicate you. The Imperial Court has issued a national policy. If you have more power in your hands, the Imperial Court will be even more afraid of von. Everyone in the world is watching the North. so von can¡¯t make a mistake. I know you¡¯re not afraid of the Imperial Court, but you can¡¯t expose it. ¡±

    The court was so dangerous. Once it was exposed, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu would take advantage of the situation. King Li of Zhou¡¯s death was a lesson for them.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat when she red at him. He only felt that her eyes were gentle and terrifying. ¡°So you¡¯re worried about me!¡±

    His meaningful smile made her face heat up. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and brush away the messy hair by her ear. She used the act of brushing her hair to hide the blush on her face.

    Her narrow sleeves slid down slightly, revealing a small portion of her jade-like wrist. The silk-patterned jade bracelet wrapped around her wrist and swayed lightly, making her jade wrist look even more exquisite.

    She had learned her bearing extremely well. Her every move was as gentle as water, revealing her age. She should be shy and beautiful.

    She was like a cardamom flower with branches hanging down. The crystal-like flower bud was delicate and beautiful. On the white jade-like flower, there was a hint of intoxicating redness. She was beautiful and suffocating.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly felt his hands itch. He wanted to reach out and grab this jade wrist to y with it.

    However, he still restrained himself in the end.

    Yu Youyao used the excuse of brushing her hair to calm herself down and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Now, it seems that everything is clear. Framing the princess is a serious crime. The reason why He Zhixian is fearless is because he knows very well that in order not to be implicated, the Han n will think of ways to absolve him.¡±

    In the end, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently brush her soft hair, which she had just brushed just now but was still not behaving. Her hair gently brushed past his fingers, bringing with it a slight itch that reached the bottom of his heart.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she tilted her head to look at him.

    Yin Huaixi felt guilty and retracted his hand. He rubbed his nose resentfully, and a faint fragrance rushed into his nose, making him hold his breath for a moment. It was as if as long as he didn¡¯t breathe, this fragrance would stay in his nose,

    However, in fact, this fragrance was fleeting.

    However, the more this was the case, the more he wanted to smell it.He was captivated, and it was as if his heart had been clutched.

    Yin Huaixi coughed dryly. ¡°He Zhixian has the Han n behind him. He thinks that Liu Dagen¡¯s case was done wlessly. As long as the Bai Residence is convicted, the government office can¡¯t take another step forward. They can find strong evidence that proves that Liu Dagen¡¯s death is rted to him. When the case is investigated on Steward Mu, the case will be closed.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no evidence to prove that he was the one who instructed Steward Mu to frame the princess. It¡¯s true that Steward Mu is very involved with He Zhixian, and He Zhixian will more or less be implicated. However, it¡¯s easy for the Han n to absolve Steward He of his crimes.¡¯

    Therefore, He Zhixian had a good n.

    Yu Youyao sneered. ¡°The ox bezoar sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall is fake and doesn¡¯t have any medicinal effects. The framing has be an established fact. There¡¯s no way to implement the case. We definitely have to continue investigating. ¡±

    ¡°The government office doesn¡¯t need any evidence. As long as the Bai Residence steps forward and admits that all of this was set up by the Han n, and takes out the evidence in their hands regarding the Han n¡¯swlessness, the Han n will have a motive to frame the Bai Residence, and this case can be opened.¡±

    ¡°The reason why the Han n framed the Bai Residence was to frame Princess

    Shaoyi. The Han n became the greatest suspect in framing the Princess.¡±

    ¡°The evidence of the Han n breaking thew has been presented in court.

    It¡¯s impossible for the state government office not to investigate.¡±

    The Han n was immediately embroiled in fourwsuits. Even if the emperor¡¯s father came, it would be difficult for him to escape.

    Liu Dagen¡¯s death was one case.

    Framing the Bai Residence was the second case.

    The third case was breaking thew.

    Framing the princess was the fourth case.

    Thanks to the Han n moving the stone and smashing their own feet, Liu Dagen¡¯s death had already be public knowledge.

    The unfavorable rumors about Princess Shaoyi had also spread like wildfire. Even the Imperial Court had heard themotion. The case had blown up so much, so it was impossible to let it go so easily.

    Once the Bai Residence was exonerated, it could be confirmed that someone had deliberately instigated and instigated themoners to frame Princess Shaoyi. The Han n that the Bai Residence had identified would bear the brunt.

    Madam Han had already fallen, so how could He Zhixian dodge the bullet?

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve already nned everything. Even without He

    Zhixian and the direct descendants of the Han family, the Han family will definitely fall this time.¡±

    Smart people never cared about whether there was evidence or not. If there was no evidence, they would create it themselves. If there was no opportunity, they would also create it themselves.

    The key was still how to cleverly use the resources they had to achieve their goal amidstw, morals, and human nature,

    Yu Youyao was an expert.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s different. Without He Zhixian and the direct descendants of the Han family, I would still have to go through a series of twists and turns to deal with the Han family. It¡¯s very difficult to uproot the Han family. The foundation of the aristocratic families is often beyond imagination. The greatest possibility is that the Han family will suffer heavy losses.¡¯

    She had nned to uproot the Han n, but she was actually not absolutely confident.

    Yin Huaixi smiled and said, ¡°The rats leave a sinking ship. Once the Han n loses power, with their previous domineering and arrogant behavior, many people will kick them when they¡¯re down..¡±

 Chapter 905 - 905: Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey

    Chapter 905 - 905: Killing the Chicken to Warn the Monkey

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Although you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t want to let the Han n off just like that.¡±

    Yin Huaixi immediately understood what she meant and frowned. ¡°Liu Dagen¡¯s death has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself for this.¡¯

    ¡°l didn¡¯t kill them, but they died because of me.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was still ugly, and her voice seemed to be covered in ayer of frost. ¡°The Han n attacked Liu Dagen in order to deal with me. Liu Dagen was originally just an ordinary citizen, but he suffered an undeserved cmity and died tragically.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Yin Huaixi said seriously, ¡°The reason why the Han n framed you was to deal with the Empress Dowager and the Empress, and take the opportunity to attack the royalists. You¡¯re also a victim.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was seriously ill. Although the news was covered up, the harem was currently controlled by Concubine Lan, and the Longevity<div>

    Pce was not made of iron and copper.

    The harem was in charge of politics, and it was against the rules. It was an act of losing virtue.

    Only when the Empress lost her virtue would she lose the advantage of being the first wife. The Fourth Prince, who was as close as a son to the Empress, would also not have the chance topete for the position of heir.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s serious illness could no longer be covered up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ming myself. 1 just can¡¯t let it go.¡± Even the evil person who had killed someone didn¡¯t me themselves. How could she punish herself for the evil of others? Yu Youyao said coldly, ¡°If this hadn¡¯t happened to me, I would have pitied Madam Zhang and arranged a good job for them so that Madam Zhangs family could live well in the future. However, I have no reason and obligation to uphold justice for her. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t.¡± Although it was very cold, reality was really cruel.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had already rotted into its roots. There were many unfortunate people like Madam Zhang, so it was impossible for her to manage everyone.

    There was a turbulent undercurrent behind Liu Dagen. She only dared to interfere because she was in the middle of it. If she did not interfere, she would definitely implicate the entire Yu n and even Yin Huaixi in the battle for the session.

    She couldn¡¯t bear such consequences.

    Anything that did not match the interests of the royalists would only be given up in the end.

    Hearing the deep helplessness in her words, Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached. ¡°You¡¯ve already done very well.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked sad. ¡°However, such a thing happened to me. I can¡¯t pretend that it didn¡¯t happen. The Han n treats human lives like grass. I have to pursue the matter to the end and give Liu Dagen and Madam Zhang justice.¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not know how tofort her about this. ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡±

    In his eyes, the nobles were like ants.

    There were many bandits in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi area. When the Great Zhou Dynasty fell into chaos, they would let the Hidden Dragon Army disguise themselves as bandits. Taking advantage of the chaos, they would capture those nobles who had done many evil things. They would kill those who should be killed and steal those who should be stolen from. It was just that simple and crude.

    It was true that this method was not very straightforward, and it was not inferior to the King of Liang.

    But!

    There was an old saying that went, ¡°Those who achieve great things don¡¯t care about trifles.¡±

    If one wanted them to die, they had to be arrogant first. The more arrogant a noble was, the more miserable their oue would be.

    However, how was he going to tell Yu Youyao about this?!

    The matter of the Xie family escaping had always been a thorn in Yu Youyao¡¯s heart. Not to mention whether she could ept it rationally, even emotionally, she couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild.

    He might as well not have told her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person. I¡¯m not a sentimental person. I mainly feel that the Han n is despicable and shameless, and they¡¯re also under the consort party. Right now, there¡¯s a conflict between the court and the outside world. The Han n lives in the

    North and is under your control. There will be endless trouble in the future.

    Besides, because of the Flower Festival at the Duke Rongs Residence, Imperial

    Consort Xu and the Yu Residence have quite a conflict. Since Imperial Consort

    Xu can order the Han n to deal with me, she must be able to order others.¡¯

    At this point, she lowered her eyes slightly, her trembling eyshes blocking the thoughts in her eyes.

    However, Yin Huaixi knew that if it weren¡¯t for the Flower Festival at the Duke Rongs Residence back then, Old Madam Yu wouldn¡¯t have suddenly developed an overbearing illness, causing her health to deteriorate.

    She pretended to be fine, but she had been brooding.

    Yu Youyao looked up at him and saw that his gaze was deep. She smiled to hide it and quickly changed the topic. ¡°The power of the nobles is deep-rooted.

    In the case of King Li of Zhou, the emperor killed many people in the North, implicating more than a thousand people. The nobles were intimidated by the methods of the Imperial Court and restrained their actions. However, they still don¡¯t take the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence seriously. At the bottom of it all, the real culprit is still atrge. He¡¯s rich and powerful in the North.¡±

    The nobles of the North were all connected and had power in the court. Elder Han was an old minister of the cab and had many disciples. Even the Imperial Court was in trouble.

    The nobles¡¯ actions of framing King Li of Zhou did not harm the emperor¡¯s own interests. Although they had provoked the dignity of the royal family, the emperor had already achieved the goal of intimidation by killing so many people.

    The Imperial Court was afraid that the vassal lords would have arge army and still needed thend-owning ss to continue restraining the King of the

    North, Yin Huaixi.

    The aristocratic families knew the emperor¡¯s heart well, so they were naturally fearless. ¡°It¡¯s useless to knock on the mountain to scare the tiger when dealing with the nobles. Only by killing the chicken to warn the monkeys can they really be afraid.¡±

    Yin Huaixi pulled her into his arms and suddenly realized how petite she was in his arms. He was in disbelief. How did such a delicate and thin girl bear so much?

    ¡°I schemed to get you a title as a member of the imperial family and asked you toe to the North to free you from the restrictions of etiquette and the many withers of the mortal world. I want you to feel more at ease.¡± Yin Huaixi sighed softly, his voice filled with helplessness. ¡°You¡¯re making me look very useless.¡¯

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know. I can easily control the situation in Xiangping City and pass some real and fake news to the Han n to numb them. You secretly helped to encourage this. I¡¯m afraid you contributed to the rapid progress of the case in the state government office.¡±

    Even the Bai Residence had a lot of evidence about the Han n breaking thew.

    Did Yin Huaixi, the opponent, not have anything?

    How was that possible?!

    Yin Huaixi had always been far-sighted and nned ahead. Since he wanted to deal with the Han n, it was impossible for him not to be prepared. However, because the Imperial Court did not n to attack the Han n, it was very likely that rashly attacking would cause the Imperial Court to be wary, so he hid it.

    The Han n had been operating in the North for many years. Was it so easy to catch the spies nted in Xiangping?!

    Of course not.

    Yin Huaixi must have been on guard long ago. This time, he had used themotion in Xiangping City to take advantage of the situation and capture all these people.

    He Zhixian was under the surveince of the Yue Fei Kings Residence, so it was impossible for Yin Huaixi not to notice. He Zhixian was working for the

    Han n, so he must have ordered someone to keep an eye on it long ago. That was why Madam Zhangs case could be investigated so quickly..

 Chapter 906 - 906: What a Person

    Chapter 906 - 906: What a Person

    Yin Huaixi smiled but said nothing.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. The Han n¡¯s power is intertwined, but ever since Madam Zhangined, everything has been going ording to my n. There¡¯s no deviation from my expectations. Everything has gone unbelievably smoothly. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a pair of hands secretly pushing all of this.¡±

    Yin Ten and Yin San were both secret guards under Yin Huaixi whose strength was ranked at the top.

    Yin San was in charge of contacting the other secret guards, executing dispatches, and controlling public opinion in Xiangping City. He would muddy the waters in Xiangping City and give the spies nted by the aristocratic families a chance to fish in troubled waters.

    Yin Shi was good at gathering information, so she hid in the dark and kept an eye on themotion in Xiangping City. As long as those people appeared, they could not escape Yin Shi¡¯s eyes.

    The two of them cooperated very well, one in the light and one in the dark.<div>

    ¡°As expected.¡± Yin Huaixi sighed slightly. ¡°l can¡¯t hide anything from you. After you arrived in Xiangping City, the situation in the court took a turn for the worse. I was worried that the consort party would take the opportunity to attack you, so I arranged it in advance. I originally only nned to be on guard in case you suffered. Who knew¡­¡±

    Towards the end, his tone became a little strange.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s intuition told her that it wasn¡¯t anything good. Her eyes widened. ¡°How would I know what?¡±

    Who knew that she was so crazy!! With an unfriendly gaze, Yin Huaixi did not dare to say that. He coughed lightly and cleared his throat, spouting nonsense with a serious expression. ¡°Who knew that you were so capable? You knocked on the door to voice your grievances and created public opinion to stir up trouble in Xiangping City.¡±

    There was a foul atmosphere. The words circled on the tip of his tongue before he swallowed them and changed them to, ¡°It¡¯s earth-shattering. Not only did it fool the Han n, but it also almost stunned me.¡¯

    An inexperienced person defeated a master by throwing out the rules of traditions. These words were really not an exaggeration. The Han n had a thousand schemes and all kinds of methods. If they encountered someone who did not y ording to the rules, wouldn¡¯t it be all in chaos? With her guidance, they wouldpletely fall into the trap.

    However, could he say that?!

    That had to be impossible!

    He had to praise her for being smart and far-sighted.

    Yu Youyao felt that he was not telling the truth. Seeing that he looked sincere and did not have any evidence, she pursed her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Who would be willing to let someone nder themselves?! However, although it can be proved that someone was framing the princess behind her back, it¡¯s not enough to prove that the Han n was behind it. Didn¡¯t the Han n use Liu Dagen¡¯s case to nder me? Then I¡¯ll help him.¡±

    After the matter of the Bai Residence selling inferior medicinal herbs was made public, under the instigation of someone with ulterior motives, the Bai Residence became the culprit behind Liu Dagen¡¯s death. Such disregard for human lives caused an uproar.

    However, the Bai Residence acted as if nothing had happened and even publicly donated to the You army and the government. At this juncture, anyone would have mistakenly thought that the Bai Residence was spending money to work hard and try to settle the matter.

    The Bai Residence¡¯s ¡°fearless¡± actions made everyone think that Princess Shaoyi was unable to abide by thew of the Imperial Court and was disregarding the rules of the government to protect the Bai Residence.

    After all, the Bai Residence¡¯s notice of ¡°being kind¡± was still posted at the entrance of all the Bai Residence¡¯s medicinal shops.

    Yin Huaixi wanted tough when he heard this. Didn¡¯t she know how many of these rumors were spread by herself?

    She was unwilling to let others nder her.

    However, she was happy to nder herself.

    However, Yin Huaixi did not dare to show it. His heart ached as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve let you suffer recently.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately smiled. ¡°Fortunately, my arrangements are still useful. The bigger Liu Dagen¡¯s case is, the greater the implication. When the Han n reacts, they won¡¯t be able to cover it up even if they wanted to.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°When the truth is revealed, the royalists will definitely not let it go easily. Meanwhile, the Han n has angered everyone, and the world will definitely condemn them. Due to the Han n¡¯s boldness, they framed the princess and provoked the dignity of the royal family again. The royal family won¡¯t tolerate the Han n either.¡±

    If they wanted to overthrow the Han n, they first had topletely dismantle the tolerance of the royal family towards the Han n and cause the Han n¡¯s reputation to be ruined.

    Yu Youyao acutely noticed that the Han n was using public opinion to deal with her. She knew that the opportunity to deal with the Han n had arrived, so she beat them at their own game and used herself as bait to lure the Han n in.

    Yu Youyao seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Did you know long ago that a direct descendant of the Han n hade to Xiangping City and had yet to leave?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Yin Huaixi¡¯s subtle reminder, she wouldn¡¯t have thought about it.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°The person who came is the sixth son of the direct descendant of the Han n. He¡¯s quite famous in the North. If the Jiazhou Residence is so-called benevolent, then He Zhixian is really a despicable person. This person is a fence sitter and is very sly. The Han n was worried that others wouldn¡¯t be able to control him, so they sent the sixth son of the Han n over.¡¯

    Back in Quanzhou, the Jiazhou Residence¡¯s actions of bringing their son to apologize seemed benevolent, but in essence, it was the same as He Zhixian¡¯s scheme. They both wanted to trap her into being heartless and unrighteous. It indeed matched the description of being ¡°so-called benevolent¡±.

    Yu Youyao frowned. It was as she had guessed.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Sixth Young Master Han¡¯s mission was to immediately contact the spies nted in Xiangping City after Madam Zhangsint was sessful and arrange for him to leave Xiangping immediately. Those spies will naturally deal with the subsequent matters. I didn¡¯t expect that when He Zhixian found out that you had gone to the government office to beat the drum and voice your grievances, he rebelled at thest minute and ced

    Sixth Young Master Han under house arrest in a manor to prevent him from being abandoned by the Han n.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci was He Zhixian¡¯s superior. If he rmed the government office, it would be equivalent to holding onto He Zhixian¡¯s lifeline. Hezhi County had no choice but to make other ns.

    Yu Youyao immediately understood. ¡°Although he¡¯s fine since the Han n can help him get away with it, Xiangping is under the watch of the government office and King Yue Fei. After that, the Han n won¡¯t dare to do anything to him. Once word gets out that he framed the princess, the Han

    n won¡¯t be able to escape responsibility. Even if the Han n isn¡¯t reliable, he can still bite back.¡±

    He was indeed a despicable person. She had a way to win and a way to lose. One would rather offend a gentleman than a despicable person. The ancestors did not lie.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Sixth Young Master Han is a direct descendant of the Han family and can order He Zhixian around. However, He Zhixian has been an official for more than ten years. The older the wiser. How can Sixth Young Master Han be his match? I think he has secretly done a lot to frame the princess. ¡±

    ¡°The hunter will be the hunted.¡± Yu Youyao was speechless. The reason why he was so fearless was not because of the Han n at all, but because he had left something up his sleeve. ¡°The Han n has really failed this time..¡±

 Chapter 907 - 907: Nosebleed?

    Chapter 907 - 907: Nosebleed?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    No wonder she had found it strange before.

    Public opinion rose in Xiangping City. The Han n was far away in Xi¡¯an, but He Zhixian was in the middle of it. He must know all of this very well. Why hadn¡¯t he done anything?

    Wasn¡¯t he worried at all that if the Han n¡¯s ship capsized, it would implicate him?

    In the end!

    He Zhixian was clearly too cautious. He was not worried that the Han n would fall into a trap at all. He sat firmly on the fishing tform and waited for them to fall in the direction of the wind.<div>

    This was really amazing.

    Yu Youyao sighed. ¡°As expected, no one involved in politics is simple.¡±

    She felt a littleplicated. Unknowingly, she and Yin Huaixi had already said a lot before she truly realized how many undercurrents were hidden behind Liu Dagan¡¯s case.

    The inner pce, the royal court, the political parties, thend-owning ss, and even a seventh-grade official had their own schemes.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°The best way to deal with despicable people is not to interfere, stop, or participate in their circumstances. Let them develop and fend for themselves. As long as you firmly control the wind, the despicable people will naturally side with you and be used by you. Of course, if you don¡¯t have the confidence to control the wind, don¡¯t give them a chance to develop. Just eliminate thempletely.¡±

    The reason why despicable people were called despicable people was because they had an obvious weakness. They were small-minded. To put it bluntly, they were narrow-minded.

    It was difficult for a narrow-minded person to achieve anything big in the end.

    Therefore, truly despicable people were the lowest group of people in the field. This group of people was not easy to offend, but they were easy to control as long as one was strong enough.

    This waspared to the Jiazhou Residence, whose despicableness had reached an advanced level, was the coldest.

    The Jiazhou Residence had this reputation because they had a structure and firmly upied the position of benevolence and morality. In contrast, they had be heartless.

    Such people were often invincible and could climb to a high position.

    Yu Youyao was deep in thought. ¡°In that case, we don¡¯t have to care about He Zhixian anymore? When the Bai Residence is exonerated, He Zhixian will automatically step forward and bite back at the Han n to help us deal with them.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡®Just wait and see!¡±

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully. At the very least, her goal was indeed not to do anything about the vexing He Zhixian. She did not dwell on it anymore. ¡°Get someone to send a message to Yin Shiter and ask her to do the interrogation well. Let¡¯s see if we can interrogate the spies nted by the aristocratic families we captured previously and find any clues rted to that direct descendant. Then, get someone to go to Xi¡¯an to investigate if any direct descendants of the Han n have been out recently. That should be enough.¡±

    If the spies nted by the Han n wanted to send news, they would definitely have to contact the Han n in secret. As long as they followed the clues, they would be able to find out about the Han n.

    She had already obtained evidence that the Han n had participated in framing the princess, but this evidence was not very strong.

    As long as she further investigated that the direct descendant of the Han family had also participated in framing the princess, the Han family would not be able to deny it. She would have the confidence to ignore the Imperial Court and pursue this matter openly.

    After the Bai couple was locked up as suspects, the People¡¯s Relief Hall was immediately sealed. All the relevant people were brought to the government office for routine questioning.

    All the items would be used as evidence in court. The government office would send someone to collect evidence and check.

    After a round of evidence collection, the government office determined that Liu Dagen¡¯s death was indeed rted to the People¡¯s Relief Hall. That night, they asked the coroner to open the coffin and perform an autopsy, confirming that Liu Dagen had indeed died because of inappropriate medicine.

    After the witnesses and physical evidence were gathered, Madam Zhangs confession case was officially opened.

    The case entered the public interrogation segment.

    At this moment, someone suddenly realized that the notice of ¡°being kind¡± that had been posted in the Bai Residence had suddenly disappeared overnight.

    All of this seemed to hint at Princess Shaoyi¡¯s ¡°guilty conscience¡±. Not only did the unfavorable rumors about her not stop, but they also became more and more intense.

    Someone even said, ¡°It must be Princess Shaoyi. She can¡¯t withstand the public opinion and its pressure. She doesn¡¯t dare to protect the Bai Residence anymore.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it had been three days since Yin Huaixi returned to Xiangping.

    It was also April.

    The temperature in Xiangping had clearly increased. Yu Youyao took off her thick round-cored jacket dress and changed into a thin short dress.

    She was wearing a long pleated dress and a thin cross-cored shirt. She also had a cardigan on the outside. The doubleyers of the shirt were intertwined and oveid, revealing theyers of heavy clothes at the cor.

    The blue and white flowers were elegant and bright, like the rain that had just cleared. The smoke and blue in the sky was beautiful.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t even move his eyes away.

    The little girl used stone powder and casually swept it across her eyebrows. Her two curved eyebrows were as hazy as water, like smoke and fog. The pair of sleeping phoenix eyes under her eyebrows made her look dazzling.

    His gaze couldn¡¯t help but descend. Her neck was like a swan¡¯s shadow. The two faintly discernible but tempting small corbones hidden in her clothes, and¡­

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes seemed to be burned, and his mind went nk for a moment.

    He suddenly looked away and suddenly felt his mouth go dry. When a person was extremely thirsty, they would involuntarily swallow non-stop, so their Adam¡¯s apple would keep moving up and down.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly remembered that Yu Youyao would be 14 years old in ten

    Previously, he was still feeling sorry for her. The little girl was petite and slender, as if she couldn¡¯t grow any taller. Every meal, she ate two small bowls of rice, in addition to snacks, fruits, snacks, and medicinal cuisine. He didn¡¯t know how much she had eaten.

    At this moment, he suddenly understood.

    A fourteen-year-old girl was at the age where she was still in full bloom. The nutrition her body had absorbed supported her body, and the shy bud had already grown.

    Whether the bud grew well or not depended on how much nutrition it was fed.

    It turned out that all the flesh had grown there.

    The scene he had seen just now appeared in Yin Huaixi¡¯s mind again.

    Under the open shirt was a small shirt with a smoky cor. It vaguely and hazily revealed her small chest underneath. Meanwhile, the pleated skirt was tied around her waist, outlining her waist.

    However, the slenderness here happened to entuate the fullness of her chest, which was bulging with her small shirt.

    It was as if Yin Huaixi was possessed. His mind reyed the scene just now over and over again, and he thought of a poem. ¡°Looking from afar, there are mountains, and the distance is different!¡±

    ¡°Neenth Brother¡­¡± Her anxious call woke Yin Huaixi up from his daze.

    Before he could react, he saw Yu Youyao rushing over. ¡°Why is there suddenly a nosebleed? Are you feeling unwell? Don¡¯t lower your head, raise it¡­¡±

    ¡°Nosebleed? Me?!¡± Yin Huaixi was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he felt his nose heat up. He subconsciously reached out and touched his nose. He took it down and saw that his fingers were stained with blood..

 Chapter 908 - 908: Overkill?

    Chapter 908 - 908: Overkill?

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was really a nosebleed!! Yin Huaixi suffocated.

    One shouldn¡¯t ask. If anyone asked, he was overthinking.

    Yes, to put it simply, it was an emergency.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Sit down quickly.¡± He was standing there in a daze and not moving at all. Two lines of blood flowed from his nose and onto his lips. Seeing this, Yu Youyao stomped her feet and quickly went forward to help him sit down.

    Only then did Yin Huaixi realize what he was experiencing. He was so embarrassed that he suddenly had the urge to escape.<div>

    It was obvious that Yu Youyao would not give him this chance.

    ¡°Raise your head first.¡± She held Yin Huaixi¡¯s head up and wiped the blood off his nose with a handkerchief. Then, she pinched the flesh of his nose and continued to press his nose.

    Chun Xiao, who was outside the screen, heard themotion and quickly brought in a basin of cold water.

    Ever since Yu Youyao turned twelve, she rarely stayed alone with Yin Huaixi. When they were in the same room, she would always arrange for one or two maidservants to wait outside the screen.

    After leaving the capital and returning to her mother¡¯s n, this rule became even stricter.

    The Xie Residence did not restrict her from interacting and getting close to Yin Huaixi, and the higher-ups were not too strict with her. However, it was definitely impossible for a man and woman to be alone in the same room.

    Eldest Aunt Wang even called her into her room from time to time to talk about private matters. She found the ¡°fire prevention painting¡±O at the bottom of the carriage and pointed at the erotic painting on it. She exined to Yu Youyao about some things that men and women who had fallen in love would do and warned her that unmarried men and women could not do anything that was depicted in the painting. She even mentioned the consequences of disobedience to her.

    Yu Youyao was so embarrassed that her face turned red, and she did not know where to look.

    However, Madam Wang smiled and said, ¡°l originally wanted to wait for your biological mother to close the door after your wedding date before slowly teaching you. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± She paused and skipped the rest of her sentence. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up in front of your Grandmother since you were young. There are some private conversations between mother and daughter that no one can tell you about, so you¡¯re very ignorant.¡±

    Old Madam Yu had been chaste for half her life and had suffered from the effects of etiquette. She was indifferent to everything, and some of her teachings were not that important.

    She really doted on her granddaughter, so she wouldn¡¯t criticize Yu Youyao over such trivial matters.

    In addition, she was a chaste woman. As long as Yu Youyao did not make any mistakes during the grand ceremony and stood tall, no one would pick on her. Moreover, she was a widow and had lived for a long time, It wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to call her granddaughter into her room and talk to her about the private matters between men and women!

    It was clearly inappropriate.

    This kind of thing could only be taught by her aunt, Madam Wang.

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed and her heart was beating fast. She did not dare to look at the explicit scene on the fire preventing painting at all. ¡°Doesn¡¯t¡ª

    Doesn¡¯t this mean that we have to wait until the night before the wedding to¡­¡±

    When Madam Wang heard this, she stretched out a finger and poked her forehead lightly. ¡°Little fool, husband and wife are a family. Not only are they doing this to continue the family line, but they¡¯re also doing it for the sake of harmony. There¡¯s no doubt that they¡¯re loving. A good start is the key to getting along as husband and wife, right? How can they cram at thest

    minute?!¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned when she heard this.

    ¡°After a woman is engaged, her mother will teach her how to have some fun between husband and wife and promote their rtionship.¡± At this point, Wang blushed a little. She coughed lightly and showed her a painting on the fire prevention painting.

    To put it bluntly, they were just some flirting and teasing methods.

    Yu Youyao was nervous and curious. She opened one eye to take a look, but she realized that in the scene on the fire prevention painting, the women were more or less all wearing clothes. Some had small exposed shoulders, some had their clothes half-open, and some were wearing tube tops. It was the same for the men. The scene was charming, but not messy.

    It simply shattered Yu Youyao¡¯s demeanor she had nurtured since elementary school. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡ª Isn¡¯t this only used by concubines¡­¡± Indecent methods? She vaguely said, ¡°The ¡®Lessons for Women¡¯ states that women should be polite and dignified¡­¡±

    She had been learning a woman¡¯s teachings since she was seven years old. Compared to her other sisters in the family, she did not learn them wholeheartedly. Her grandmother and Ms. Ye did not criticize her.

    However, some concepts were still affected.

    All the women in this world were like this. They wouldn¡¯t go with the flow, but they wouldn¡¯t let herself go. They were cautious, restrained, and learned everything. This was a principle she had understood since she was young.

    This was because if one casually followed the flow, they would eventually be one of them.

    However, if they were left to their own devices, they would eventually deviate from the norm and be intolerable by the world.

    When Madam Wang heard this, her tone suddenly became stern. ¡°Marriage is your own. It¡¯s like drinking water. You¡¯ll know whether it¡¯s cold or warm. If you abide by the etiquette of being respectful and dignified, not only will you live a tiring life, but your husband won¡¯t like it either. How can such a couple be harmonious? Couples quarrel all day long. This is a sign of chaos in the family. How can your mother-inw tolerate you? How can she not torture you? Can you still stand tall in your husband¡¯s family? At that time, won¡¯t you be mocked, bullied, and weed into the house by the concubine? Your husband will only see the new personugh, and won¡¯t see you cry. Is this the marriage you want?¡±

    Yu Youyao subconsciously shook her head.

    Fortunately, the methods of the aristocratic families were not too vicious. If she put in a little more effort, she could still change it. Madam Wang smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be too stupid. Don¡¯t just look at the big families shouting about rules and etiquette. However, the families who really dote on their daughters have long taught them how to control men.¡±

    Not only did she want to control a man¡¯s heart, but she also wanted to be able to stand tall at home in the future.

    Yu Youyao finally understood the difference between having a mother and not having one.

    Seeing that she understood, Madam Wang lowered her voice and whispered into Yu Youyao¡¯s ear, ¡°However, you won¡¯t know about the real rtionship between husband and wife until after the engagement.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Aunt!¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red with anger.

    Madam Wang covered her mouth and giggled. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. When girls are 13 or 14 years old, they¡¯re at the age when love is first born. If your family doesn¡¯t guide you well, it¡¯s very easy for something to happen. Many big families have foresight. When their daughter is 13 or 14 years old, their sisters will start to use obscure methods to teach them about the matters between men and women. When they find out about this and understand the consequences, they¡¯ll weigh the consequences in their hearts.

    It¡¯s better than not knowing anything and being coaxed and lied to.¡±

    Some innocent young misses who had been raised in seclusion were blinded by the love of the schrs and beauties after reading a few books. They did not know anything about men and women. When men said a few sweet words, they untied their belts.

    Such things weremon.

    Yu Youyao was not someone who did not know the severity of the matter.

    Yin Huaixi did not look like such a despicable person.

    However, the two of them were too close. They were also in their prime and had feelings for others. One was ignorant and the other was fearless, so it was inevitable that people would worry.

 Chapter 909 - 909: Trial

    Chapter 909 - 909: Trial

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao did not know what was wrong with her. She actually thought of this. For a moment, her face turned red and she did not dare to look at Yin

    Huaixi directly.

    She quickly chased these messy thoughts out of her mind and med all of this on the fact that the two of them were too close.

    Her Eldest Aunt had also said that at this age, her thoughts were wandering. Even if they held hands, she would be shy. This was human nature.

    There was a suffocating awkwardness in the air.<div>

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s nose was pinched, so he couldn¡¯t speak. Yu Youyao didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    After an unknown period of time, Yin Huaixi felt that his breathing was irregr and he was about to suffocate. Then, he said in a low voice, ¡°It¡ª It doesn¡¯t seem to be flowing anymore.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly let go and took a step back. Then, she regretted letting go too quickly. She hadn¡¯t even confirmed if his nose was really not bleeding.

    At the thought of this, she quickly said, ¡°Continue to raise your head. After making sure that your nose doesn¡¯t bleed, slowly lower it.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded in response to Yu Youyao¡¯s anxious and concerned gaze.

    After a while, Yu Youyao stepped forward to support his head and slowly straightened it. It was indeed not bleeding anymore. ¡°Fortunately, it didn¡¯t continue to flow. Otherwise, we would have to hire a doctor.¡¯

    Spring was hot, and his liver was on heaty. asionally, he would have a nosebleed. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but it wouldn¡¯t work if he bled too much.

    As she spoke, she picked up a wet handkerchief from the copper basin and was about to help Yin Huaixi wash the blood off his nose.

    As soon as she approached, Yin Huaixi¡¯s entire body stiffened. He kept feeling that his nose was about to bleed again, so he quickly looked up.

    Seeing him raise his head again, Yu Youyao was shocked. ¡°Is your nose bleeding again? You must have worked too hard recently. I¡¯ll get someone to get a doctor to take a look.¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly lowered his head. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that my nose is sticky and a little ufortable. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He suddenly remembered that he had eaten sea cucumbers, medicinal cuisine, Eight Treasures Cake, Frankincense cream cake, and so on for the past few days. He had eaten different food and found the perfect excuse for his nosebleed. ¡°I¡¯ve probably overnourished myself in the past two days.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s words were firm, but she inexplicably felt a little guilty. Her eyes wandered. In order to strengthen her persuasiveness, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared medicinal cuisine for you to nourish your body and mind. How can it be overly nourishing?¡±

    The more she spoke, the more guilty she felt. Towards the end, even her voice became much softer, and even her toes felt guilty.

    In the past few days, the temperature had clearly increased. If he ate too much nourishing food, the effect would indeed stack up and it would be easy for his blood to suffer from excessive internal heat.

    However! She would never admit that this was her fault.

    Yu Youyao said self-righteously, ¡°It must be because you¡¯ve been overworked recently. You¡¯re too tired and angry. You¡¯re not allowed to do this again.¡± Yin Huaixi was speechless.

    What bad intentions could the little girl have? The little girl was just worried about his health. He had to be obedient and not ungrateful. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.

    I¡¯ll definitely take more care of my health in the future.¡±

    Satisfied, Yu Youyao picked up her wet handkerchief again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Yin Huaixi quickly reached out to take the wet handkerchief and covered his face. The cold handkerchief eased the heat on his face and he calmed down.

    Yu Youyao turned around and poured a cup of warm water. She handed it to him. ¡°In the past few days, your diet has been lighter. No matter how busy you are every day, you have to maintain six hours of sleep. If you really can¡¯t leave, burn an incense pill when you¡¯re free. Take a nap for a while. The incense pill is serene, eliminates trouble, and relieves dryness. You have to drink more water.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi noted them down one by one.

    Yu Youyao paused for a moment before instructing, ¡°The first batch of incense medicine from the Jade Fragrance Workshop has already been made. There are a total of threerge boxes. Bring them over together! Currently, the operations of the incense shop have already been standardized and perfected. There are also all the medicinal herbs and spices. There will be more in the next batch.¡¯

    There was naturally no need to mention the prestige of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence in Liaodong.

    Although she was the one who had first suggested avoiding the epidemic, after the call from Madam Huang and General Ning Yuan¡¯s wife, themoners were actively responding. Those who had money donated money, while those who didn¡¯t donated medicine.

    There were many effective ways to prevent and treat the epidemic, the mostmon and effective being sulfur and mugwort.

    When bathing, one should put sulfur powder in the water to cleanse the body.

    One should also burn mugwort in the house to get rid of insects and poison.

    Themoners of the Great Zhou Dynasty all had the habit of cutting, drying, and saving mugwort at home. Manymoners donated the excess mugwort at home.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°When we were taking in the refugees, we had already made the corresponding preparations for the subsequent consequences. Only the medicinal herbs were a littlecking. However, if the government wants to gather medicinal herbs, they also need the support of themoners. This matter has never been settled. Now, the donations from the Xie and Bai Residences can be considered to have resolved their worries.¡¯

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Yin Huaixi promised her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be back before the

    Dragon Boat Festival at thetest.¡±

    There was still a month before the Dragon Boat Festival. Yu Youyao felt rather reluctant. ¡°By the way, the first batch of sweet potato seedlings was very sessful. I¡¯ve already informed Military Advisor Huang and asked him tomunicate with the government to distribute the first batch of nted sweet potato vines to the newly resettled refugees through the government. Before the refugees were resettled, they had already registered their household registration. They only need to take their household registration certificates to the government to register and reim the size of the fields to receive the corresponding sweet potato vines.¡±

    When Yin Huaixi heard this, he felt relieved.

    The nting of vines had expanded the scale of the nting of sweet potatoes and resolved the problem of the shortage of vines. About a month after the vines were nted, the refugees had a source of food for themselves.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Seventy percent of the harvest will belong to the refugees. The other 30% will belong to the government, among which 10% belongs to the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, and the other 10% belongs to me. When the refugees receive the vines, the government will ask if they agree. Their fingerprints are required to receive the vines.¡±

    Yin Huaixi immediately understood what she meant. ¡°There¡¯s no free lunch in the world. Be it the government or the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, they¡¯ve paid a huge amount of manpower, resources, and financial resources to amodate the refugees. Half of the sweet potatoes that grow seedlingse from you. You should indeed receive a certain amount of remuneration. If everything goes ording to the refugees, it will make the refugees take it for granted.¡±

    It was as if because they were refugees, everyone should give in to them and help them for free.

    If the rules were not set now, something would definitely happen after the refugees were settled.

    Thirty percent of the total harvest was not much for high-yielding sweet potatoes. As long as one was diligent and nted half an acre ofnd, it was enough for the family to eat.

    Yu Youyao had thought about this very thoroughly.

    Yu Youyao indeed thought so. ¡°Let them be reminded that it¡¯s time to live a stable life in the future.¡¯

    After sending Yin Huaixi off, Old Madam Sun returned from the government office and reported, ¡°Tomorrow, Lord Ye is going to the government office to hold a hearing on Liu Dagen¡¯s case. Lord Ye specially asked me to ask if the princess is going to the government office to be interrogated.¡±

 Chapter 910 - 910: Balancing

    Chapter 910 - 910: Bncing

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When the case was promoted to the government office and the case was publicly tried, it meant that they had further grasped relevant people and physical evidence. There was a breakthrough in the case.

    Liu Dagen¡¯s death seemedplicated, but it was actually not difficult to investigate. With Ye Xiaoci¡¯s ability, this case could be investigated in three to five days.

    Any brilliant doctor could tell if the ox bezoar was real or fake.

    After carefully sorting out the many things that had happened recently, Yu Youyao understood.

    The vassal lords, the government, and the nobles restrained one another, forming a stable and deeply rooted bnce that was not easy to break.<div>

    The first time the bnce was broken was when the Di people invaded on arge scale. Whether they won or lost, it seriously threatened the interests of the nobles.

    The nobles did not really have the strength to resist the vassal lords. The bnce was based on the fact that the strength of the three sides was the same, and no one could shake the position of the others.

    The former Marquis of Weining had discovered that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s participation had tilted the bnce of power towards the nobles, preventing the government from interfering. In the end, it ended with the tragic death of King Li of Zhou¡¯s family.

    The second time this bnce was broken was this sudden drought.

    This drought caused some subtle changes in the interests of the three sides.

    Princess Shaoyi nted sweet potatoes and eased the drought in the North, allowing King Yue Fei, who had helped Princess Shaoyi promote the nting of sweet potatoes among themoners, to gain the initiative under the bnce of the three sides.

    The center of gravity began to lean towards King Yue Fei.

    After that, King Yue Fei¡¯s recovery caused the nobles to panic. They did not dare to sit still and wait for death. They tried to use the same trick again.

    Using the method they had used to deal with King Li of Zhou back then, they would restrict the You army in terms of supplies and further achieve their goal of restraining King Yue Fei.

    As a result, the checks and bnces further cracked.

    However, the noble still did not know it because they had a death exemption card in their hands.

    The Imperial Court ced King Yue Fei in an important position and even gave him many honors because he could stabilize the situation in the North.

    However, at the same time, the Imperial Court had also sent Ning Changbo, an old general who had been on the battlefield for a long time. During the rebellion in Shandong, he had fought side by side with King Yue Fei to support the battle. On the surface, it looked like it was because King Yue Fei¡¯s legs were disabled and he couldn¡¯t go to the battlefield, but in fact, it was to let Chang

    Ningbo rece King Yue Fei in the future to guard the North.

    In fact, they wanted to remove his governance of the North.

    The imperial court was more at ease with the generals guarding the North than the vassal lords.

    It had to be said that the emperor¡¯s n was indeed brilliant.

    However, King Yue Fei¡¯s sudden recovery undoubtedly foiled the emperor¡¯s n. While the emperor valued Yue Fei, he would also be more afraid of him.

    This was the result of the nobles restricting King Yue Fei.

    However, in Yu Youyao¡¯s opinion, this was courting death. Once the bnce was broken, there would always be people who would be sacrificed for benefits. King Li of Zhou¡¯s family was number one.

    However, King Li of Zhou had died tragically previously, so Yin Huaixi would definitely not be second.

    This was the best time for Yin Huaixi to deal with the nobles.

    Yin Huaixi knew very well that if he wanted to defeat the ¡°nobles¡±, he had to obtain the support of the Imperial Court first.

    It was necessary to dismantle the Imperial Court¡¯s trust in the nobles.

    Yin Huaixi quietly began to make arrangements, intending to further dismantle the bnce between the three sides. He deliberately amodated refugees wantonly in the area with more resources in Liaodong and actively helped the Imperial Court relief the disaster.

    This was the oue that the Imperial Court was willing to see.

    He had let the world see that in the face of a drought, the Imperial Court was not helpless.

    It further gained the trust of the Imperial Court.

    However, those nobles who were indifferent in the face of the cmity naturally invited criticism from themoners, causing the Imperial Court to be dissatisfied.

    After epting arge number of refugees, food became the biggest problem.

    How to resolve this problem was even more logical for Yin Huaixi. In the name of further expanding the nting of sweet potatoes and alleviating the drought in the North, he invited Princess Shaoyi to the North to help promote the nting of sweet potatoes and obtained the support of the Xie Residence in Quanzhou.

    At that time, the Empress Dowager was still in charge of the royalists. Princess Shaoyi belonged to the royalists and was impartial. She was only there to help the country. The court officials were happy to see all of this.

    This move received strong support from the court officials.

    Yin Huaixi had further gained the trust of the Imperial Court, and the cracks in the bnce were bing bigger and bigger.

    Afterpletely taking control of the situation, Yin Huaixi began to induce the wind in the refugee camp. The refugees had fled to Liaodong and were bound to live here in the future. However, the Northcked supplies. How were they going to settle such a huge number of refugees?

    This could be done by teaching the refugees how to raise silkworms, fish, and so on. However, could refugees settle down just because they had a skill? Of course not!

    In fact, the resources in the North were controlled by the nobles. Without the support of the nobles, there was no way for arge number of refugees to survive in the North.

    The spearhead was directed at the nobles, further inming the Imperial

    Court¡¯s dissatisfaction with them.

    Only at this moment did Yu Youyaoe to a realization.

    Earlier, after talking to her maternal grandfather, she had mentioned

    Emperor Gaozu. Back then, the various ¡°national policies¡± that he had implemented in the North had enlightened her. She suddenly thought of using the ¡°national policies¡± to take in refugees wantonly and settle them down, so as to increase the poption of the North and resolve the embarrassing situation of low productivity and insufficient supplies.

    However, what if all of this was caused by Yin Huaixi?

    Yin Huaixi had helped the Imperial Court resolve the problem of the refugees.

    Taking in the refugees was in line with the interests of the Imperial Court and King Yue Fei. King Yue Fei and the Imperial Court had reached an agreement on the benefits, and the rtionship was unbreakable.

    However, the resettlement of the refugees required the strong cooperation of the local nobles. This seriously vited the interests of the nobles.

    The series of schemes seemedplicated, but they were actually just topletely dismantle the Imperial Court¡¯s trust in the nobles step by step.

    When the interests of the Imperial Court conflicted with the interests of the nobles, the nobles had unknowingly be the opposite of the Imperial Court.

    More than a million refugees had gathered in the North. The nobles had only donated symbolically and did not support them strongly. This was not in the interests of the Imperial Court.

    Was it because they were bold and ignored the national policy?

    NO!

    Were they too stupid to ignore the cmity?

    Not really!

    Was it that they couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly and ignored the Imperial Court?

    Instead, they were already in a dilemma under King Yue Fei¡¯s meticulous n.

    On the one hand, they were worried and wouldn¡¯t dare to give King Yue Fei too much support and let him gain power, lest he arouse the emperor¡¯s suspicion. If the aristocratic families were rted to the vassal lords, that would be a disaster.

    On the other hand, King Li of Zhou¡¯s death had already caused most of the noble families to walk towards the opposite side of King Yue Fei. Such enemies of the country were irreconcble. The nobles had no way out. They did not have the guts to ignore the national policy. They could only ¡°perfect¡± the national policies and try to use resources to further restrict King Yue Fei.

    If incidents, such as riots and epidemics, in a refugee camp were caused by ack of supplies, this was the oue that the nobles were willing to see..

 Chapter 911 - 911: Helping to Encourage

    Chapter 911 - 911: Helping to Encourage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At that time, although the nobles would be denounced by the Imperial Court for not ¡°assisting¡± with the national policies, there was still a chance of survival.

    However, one had to note that the nobles were simply ¡°assisting¡±. However, the person who advocated epting and settling the refugees was King Yue Fei. King Yue Fei had to bear the main responsibility.

    This was the dying struggle of the nobles.

    However, this chance of survival for the nobles had failed because of the interference of the Xie family and Princess Shaoyi. Princess Shaoyi advocated prevention and treatment of the disease. The Xie family donated medicine and money, filling the hidden danger of theck of medicinal herbs in the refugee camp.

    With the Xie family¡¯s huge wealth, the You army could alsopletely use the army¡¯s sry to support the refugees. Then, they could also buy military supplies from the nobles or other food-rich areas with the army¡¯s sry.<div>

    The military was like a mountain. No matter how indignant the nobles were, they did not dare to joke about the army. It had to be known that the most ruthless people in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case were those who had interfered in the army.

    The reason why the nobles were safe and sound and were not criticized by the Imperial Court was because they understood the rules of the game and would never tamper with the military or rashly touch the emperor¡¯s interests.

    At this point, the noble¡¯s defeat was set.

    In that case, would the nobles be willing to die?

    Naturally, they were indignant!

    Therefore, they used the change in the situation of the Imperial Court to make another stupid move with the consort party. They nned to divert the trouble and attack the royalists to reach a situation where Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei would join forces.

    They would use King Yue Fei of interfering in the battle for the throne. Fighting for the throne was already a crime of conspiracy. Even if they couldn¡¯t ¡°convict¡± King Yue Fei, it would deepen the Imperial Court¡¯s suspicion of him.

    At this moment, the interests of the nobles and the Imperial Court would bepatible again.

    The Imperial Court still needed to use the nobles to restrain the vassal lords, and the nobles would no longer be figures who were abandoned by the Imperial Court.

    This step-by-step n was brilliant.

    However, the only thing the nobles had underestimated was Yu Youyao¡¯s ability to respond at random and scheme. In some ways, the aristocratic family was facing another ¡°Yin Huaixi.¡±

    There was one more thing!

    What if the change in the court was led by Yin Huaixi? His goal was to further catalyze the internal and external factions of the court and give the King of Liang, who was hiding in Quanzhou, an excuse and a good opportunity to raise his troops to elerate the destruction of the Great Zhou Dynasty?

    Yu Youyao¡¯s guess was not without reason.

    Behind Liu Dagen¡¯s case was aplete struggle for the position of heir.

    The royalists, the consort party, and Concubine Lan were all implicated.

    The nobles represented by the Han n yed an important role.

    As early as after the Flower Festival at the Marquis of Changxings Residence, Yin Huaixi had exposed the fact that he had a huge pce in the pce to her without hiding anything. These connections could even avoid the emperor,

    Concubine Lan, Imperial Concubine Xu, and all the concubines in the pce.

    At that time, she was trapped in the backyard and had not seen much. Although she had realized something, she did not think too deeply about it.

    However, now that she thought about it, Yin Huaixi definitely couldn¡¯t do without the support of the inner pce.

    Now, excluding the Empress Dowager, Imperial Concubine Xu, and Concubine Lan, who else in a high position could urately grasp the situation in the inner pce? Moreover, they could even quietly send the news out of the pce and into Yin Huaixi¡¯s hands.

    It had to be the Empress.

    The Empress had married the current emperor since she was in the pce and began to take charge of the inner courtyard of the Wang Residence. Later, when she took charge of the inner pce, she lost her power and cultivated many loyal connections in the pce.

    Of course, perhaps this guess was not sufficient.

    However, on deeper thought, the Empress had been sick in the Yi Kun Pce for a long time and had never left. In addition, she had no children in the central pce, and with the arrest of Duke Ning, the Empress¡¯s position was useless.

    It was impossible for the Empress to seize the opportunity to use the Empress Dowager¡¯s power to control the royalists with the connections she had umted when she had gained power back then.

    Concubine Lan and Imperial Consort Xu were not to be trifled with.

    Therefore, there must be someone more brilliant helping to encourage the Empress.

    The greatest possibility was were the favorites of the Emperor, who were deeply trusted. These eunuchs often controlled the court and yed with people¡¯s hearts.

    Yu Youyao could only think of Eunuch Zhu.

    Yin Huaixi had never said that Eunuch Zhu was his subordinate, but Yu Youyao knew that. However, there was no doubt that Eunuch Zhu was Yin Huaixi¡¯s subordinate.

    Yin Huaixi had helped the Empress control the royalists, causing the situation in the court to take a turn for the worse. The royalists, who had originally been sitting steadily, werepletely in chaos.

    Perhaps some people still did not understand what the royalists meant and what they represented.

    In fact, most of the royalists were the first to help the royal family conquer the country, establish the dynasty, or establish a country. They were also meritorious officials who had made huge contributions to the Great Zhou Dynasty. From then on, they would be conferred the title of Marquis and be nobles. They would have the backing of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the descendants of the noble families.

    In other words, as long as these noble families did not court death, as long as the Great Zhou Dynasty was still around, they could enjoy all the fame and fortune. They could also enjoy endless wealth.

    Therefore, by protecting the emperor¡¯s interests and achieving the goal of assisting the country, it was also to protect the interests of their descendants.

    If even the royalists were involved in the struggle for the throne, in order to protect themselves, everyone would fight. Who would protect the interests of the royal family? Who would assist the country?

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s step directly elerated the destruction of the Great Zhou Dynasty!

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and calmed the storm in her heart. Yin Huaixi had schemed a lot. She had known this for a long time. He had never deliberately hidden anything, let alone exined anything. Yu Youyao would naturally know when the situation developed.

    This was the tacit understanding between them.

    However, there were also conservatives and radicals in the royalist party. Even if the conservatives were implicated in the battle for the throne, they were unwilling to get involved.

    For example, in the Yu Residence, because Yu Zongshen was mourning at home, Yu Zongzheng was marginalized by the court. Elder Yu was old, so he would use the excuse that he was sick and couldn¡¯t go to court from time to time. No one could say much, so they avoided this.

    As for Yu Youyao, she was a woman and had a noble title. In the eyes of the world, she could not control the court. The Yu n only needed to watch the developments and pick her out at the right time.

    However, for example, the Ye family was undoubtedly divided into the radical faction by the situation in the North.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s n changed from the capital to Liaodong.

    Yu Youyao suddenly realized that she had almost forgotten that among the three forces in the North that were keeping one another in check, the third party was the government office controlled by Ye Xiaoci.

    During the battle between the nobles and the vassal lords, the government office had been watching from the side.

    However, after the first check and bnce was broken, King Li of Zhou died, and the Marquis of Changxing guarded Youzhou. The government office was once jointly suppressed by the Marquis of Changxing and the nobles, and their situation was not good..

 Chapter 912 - 912: What a Huge Chessboard

    Chapter 912 - 912: What a Huge Chessboard

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    When Ye Hanyuan knocked on the drum, he had once said that the Marquis of Changxing had even sent troops to surround the government office and banned Ye Xiaoci¡¯s family to cover up his crimes.

    It was very difficult for Ye Hanyuan to escape from the North alone. Ye Xiaoci must have helped him.

    Along the way, Ye Hanyuan had suffered many assassination attempts and persecutions. He had only arrived at the capital after narrowly escaping death, so it was impossible for Ye Xiaoci not to know.

    All of this was rted to the nobles.

    It seemed that Ye Xiaoci was already dissatisfied with the nobles.<div>

    The fact that the Imperial Court had issued a national policy also gave Ye Xiaoci a headache. The government was the first to bear the brunt of epting and settling the refugees. The interests of the government and King Yue Fei had unknowingly reached an agreement.

    However, in fact, it was not a good thing for Ye Xiaoci to be rted to the

    court officials and vassal lords.

    However, Princess Shaoyi, who was a member of the Ye n of Linjiang and the royalist party, had be a gentle medicine for the rtionship between the two sides. She had be a bridge between the government office of the state capital and the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence.

    At that time, the Empress Dowager was still in charge of the royalists. In the eyes of outsiders, everything Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei did was in line with the interests of the royalists and was to assist the country.

    The interests of both sides were the same. The change in the current political situation caused this inevitable oue. Everything was more logical. However, it did not mean that there was any unspeakable cooperation between the two sides.

    All of this was an unspoken mutual understanding between Ye Xiaoci and King Yue Fei.

    However, the subsequent changes in the court had indeed caught the royalists off guard. The most shocked was the state government office, which shared King Yue Fei¡¯s interests.

    The state government office was responsible for taking in and settling the refugees. Without the support of the nobles, this matter would be very difficult to do. However, the nobles were perfunctory with the ¡°national policy.¡± More than a million refugees posed an extraordinary pressure and threat to the government. If anything went wrong, the government and the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence would bear the brunt.

    How could the nearly 300,000 refugees in Liancheng be properly settled so quickly?

    It was because Yu Youyao had settled the noble families led by the four families of Liancheng. In the future, she would take the initiative to develop the silkworm industry in Liao Province, forcing them to fork out money and effort.

    This also forced Ye Xiaoci to cut off the bnce and walk towards the opposite side of thend-owning ss. Under the premise that his interests were the same as King Yue Fei¡¯s, they reached a further cooperation.

    Back then, King Li of Zhou¡¯s death had created an inherent illusion for thend-owning ss that the government would watch coldly and not interfere in the conflict between the vassal lords and nobles.

    In addition to the government, the Han n was far away in Xi¡¯an, so the news was dyed.

    After Madam Zhangsint, Ye Xiaoci immediately ced martialw on Xiangping. Princess Shaoyi was also present. She immediately controlled public opinion in Xiangping and diverted the attention of the Han n, making them focus their energy on the Bai Residence and her.

    Until now, the aristocratic families had yet to realize that the situation in

    Xiangping City had already changed subtly.

    Therefore, from the beginning, Ye Xiaoci¡¯s position was exactly the same as hers. From the moment she went to the government office to beat the drum and voice her grievances, the government office had already reached a consensus with her to deal with the Han n.

    Therefore, in a sense, Ye Xiaoci was the main force to deal with the Han n.

    That was why the case was progressing so smoothly.

    There was no obstruction.

    Yu Youyao recalled everything that had happened since she came to Liaodong and connected the suspicious points. Only then did she realize that Yin Huaixi had set up a big game of chess in the North. He had even unknowingly pushed her out to be a chess yer, turning the vast North into a chess piece on her fingertips.

    As for himself, he had be the most powerful chess piece in her hand, guiding her step by step to achieve her goal of nibbling away the power of the nobles and further controlling the North. Every step he took was guided by the situation.

    As a result, no one noticed.

    The case of Madam Zhangsintsted for half a month. Ye Xiaoci had dyed the progress of the case to cooperate with her to deal with the public opinion of the Han n.

    Xiangping City was not made of iron. Martialw could only guard it for a while. It could only cause obstacles and dys on outside information for a period of time. If they could not achieve full martialw like the Quanzhou Prefecture, there would still be leaked news.

    It seemed that at this moment, the Han n, which was far away in Xi¡¯an, had already sensed that something was amiss through various information channels.

    However, it was toote.

    Just as public opinion was about to brew, Yin Huaixi¡¯s chess game waspleted.

    When Ye Xiaoci started the trial, it was time to reap the harvest.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°As expected, speed is important in war! ¡±

    During the period of time when the news was sealed, they quickly and directly grasped all the relevant witnesses and physical evidence of Liu Dagen¡¯s case in their hands, not giving thend-owning ss any chance to react.

    This was the result of the efforts of the state government office, King Yue Fei, and Princess Shaoyi.

    One could imagine the consequences of using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken.

    As a ¡°victim¡±, Princess Shaoyi had previously been represented by Ye Xiaoci. The Ye family of Linjiang had charged into the battle for her, andter, there was the silent Yu n to protect her.

    The next day, Yu Youyao got up at dawn. After washing up and putting on simple makeup, she had breakfast and asked Dong Mei to help her change into her imperial mandate dress. She was not so particr about her usual clothes and could wear them usually. Most of the time, she wore them to attend some banquets to show off her special status.

    The usual clothes were also made by the Internal Affairs Department. They were divided into spring and summer outfits, and autumn and winter outfits. ording to the seasons, there were long dresses and long jackets. Although there were rules for the materials used, silk, satin, and other materials could be chosen ording to the rules.

    Therefore, although the crown clothes of the same grade were more or less the same, there were still certain differences due to the difference in the materials used and the different titles.

    When the crown clothes were worn out, one could spend money and send it to the Internal Affairs Department for it to be repaired. Every three years, one could also go to the Internal Affairs Department to apply for new clothes again and change their old clothes for new clothes. However, one had to pay for the materials needed to make the clothes.

    Every year, somerge families would spend arge sum of money just to repair and apply for crown clothes.

    She was wearing a long red dress with real purple intertwined branches and patterns. Golden clouds and phoenixes were embroidered on it. Her head essory was a decorated pearl jade crown. It was lighter than the emerald crown that was paired with her gown, but it still looked magnificent.

    After Yu Youyao changed her clothes, she boarded the carriage and went to the government office.

    At this moment, the news of Liu Dagen¡¯s death being publicly tried in the government office had already spread throughout Xiangping and the surrounding counties, and it was still spreading.

    This case was a spectacr case that caused amotion for half a month. It also involved Princess Shaoyi and received strong public attention. The news also spread to the entire world. There were even many busybodies who had nothing to do. They specially rushed to Liaodong from all over the country to observe the development of the situation further.

    When the carriage arrived at the government office, the streets near the government office were already filled with people.

    For the first time, Yu Youyao realized that there were actually so many people in Xiangping City..

 Chapter 913 - 913: Case Trial

    Chapter 913 - 913: Case Trial

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao did not appear with much fanfare, and the carriage she was in was also low-key. Old Madam Sun took the princess¡¯s business card and quickly got out of the carriage to knock on the door beside her.

    A bailiff opened the door. Old Madam Sun quickly handed over her business card and exined why she was here.

    The bailiff took it and took a closer look. He quickly said, ¡°So it¡¯s the Princess. Our lord has long instructed that after the Princesses, we¡¯ll invite her into the government office.¡±

    As he spoke, he opened the door.

    Old Madam Sun quickly thanked him and turned around to report to Yu Youyao. Then, she informed Tao Da to continue moving forward.<div>

    Someone at the side noticed this scene and saw that the bailiff¡¯s attitude was a little strange. Upon closer inspection, although this carriage was low-key, there was the emblem of the Yu n hanging on it.

    The emblem of a family was often the symbol of a family. After all, the North was not under the emperor¡¯s rule, and nobles were everywhere. Not everyone recognized the emblem of the Yu n, so no one noticed it for a moment.

    It was obvious who was sitting in the carriage.

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage. There¡¯s even the emblem of the Yu

    n on it. . .

    ¡°Is Princess Shaoyi here? Where is she? It¡¯s not a lie, right¡­¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even dare to sit in the princess¡¯s carriage? 1 remember that when she went to the Dragon Phoenix Temple back then, there was a showy disy of luxury, and the canopy was luxurious. Hundreds of guards apanied her, and it was an ostentatious carriage. Liaodong has never had such a lineup.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? You didn¡¯t see it. On the day Princess Shaoyi came to Xiangping City, thousands of You soldiers escorted her. Wherever she went, be it humans or animals, they retreated. Themoners along the street really thought that some ¡°living Bodhisattva¡± hade to save them. They knelt down to wee her and wished that she lived for a thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that revealing her true colors? These women don¡¯t just stay at home obediently to cultivate etiquette, learn the rules of the family, and ept the three virtues. They¡¯re not just filial to their elders and obedient to their parents. Instead, she ran to Liaodong to show her faces. Since ancient times, it¡¯s only right for the men to go out to work and the women to stay at home. Just because of her status, she doesn¡¯t know any better and even interferes in the court matters. She¡¯s like a female chicken crowing in the morning.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Princess Shaoyi was indeed the first to sessfully nt sweet potatoes. Moreover, they were promoted in many areas of Liaodong¡­¡±

    Someone tried to speak up for Princess Shaoyi.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Before he could finish speaking, someone in the crowd immediately jumped out to refute. ¡°The Imperial Court encourages new seeds to be nted, and new seeds are distributed for free every year. Themoners can use their household registration to collect new seeds from the government office under the rules. ording to the number of new seeds they receive, a portion of the farnd tax will be reduced. There are also relevant clear rules. Those who seed in nting the seeds will receive a reward from the Imperial Court. The level of the reward will be calcted ording to the harvest of the new crops.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, someone immediately jumped out to join

    in.

    ¡°In that case, everyone understands, right? New seeds are a national policy implemented by the Imperial Court. Those high officials and nobles either have family members or rtives in the court who are officials. They more or less have to follow the national policy to show their loyalty to the Imperial Court. Which of their families doesn¡¯t have thousands of acres of good farnd? They can divide the tens of thousands of acres and choose a few who know farming. If they seed, they will gain both fame and fortune.

    Even if they don¡¯t seed, it won¡¯t affect anything. It¡¯ll be beneficial.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, I heard that many high-ranking officials and nobles received arge number of new seeds distributed by the Imperial Court. They lied and hid the number of new seeds nted. Then, they colluded with the government to profit from the money that was supposed to be ¡°a reduced portion of the farnd tax¡­¡±

    It was an indisputable fact that Princess Shaoyi had tried to nt sweet potatoes. There were indeed manymoners in the Liaodong area who had enjoyed the high yield of sweet potatoes and the many benefits to the stomach.

    Themoners were all very honest. They thought that whoever filled their stomachs was good.

    It was not advisable to deny Princess Shaoyi¡¯s merit.

    These words were extremely sinister. Through the Imperial Court¡¯s implementation of the new seeds, they had ¡°weakened¡± Princess Shaoyi¡¯s ¡°credit¡± for trying to nt sweet potatoes. They took away Princess Shaoyi¡¯s actions of trying to nt the sweet potatoes from her ¡°meritorious¡± actions, and determined that this action that benefited the country and the people was a national policy of the Imperial Court.

    Not to mention the various difficulties during the nting process, he deliberately pointed out that Princess Shaoyi was among the ¡°high-ranking officials and nobles¡± and had ¡®good farnd¡±.

    Princess Shaoyi ¡°did not need¡± to nt the sweet potatoes herself. She was just using ¡°her mouth¡± to hire a fewmoners to ¡°help her¡± nt them.

    If she seeded in nting the seeds, she would ¡°gain both fame and fortune¡±. If she did not seed, she would lose ¡°nothing¡±.

    Who would be happy about such a good thing?

    Not only that, but they had even maliciously engaged in some shady matters regarding the distribution of new seeds and the exemption of farnd tax.

    Although they did not explicitly criticize Princess Shaoyi, they insinuated that Princess Shaoyi was involved.

    They were not afraid to specte about others with the greatest malice.

    However, reality was very cruel. When a person fell into the tide of public opinion, the number of angry people who spected about others maliciously was much higher than the rational people who stopped rumors.

    The oue was obvious.

    Princess Shaoyi was nting sweet potatoes to deal with the country¡¯s policies. The sess of nting sweet potatoes was not Princess Shaoyi¡¯s credit. She was just famous and enjoyed the power brought by the aristocratic families. She stepped on the hard work of themoners, but she obtained both fame and fortune.

    These words with ulterior motives caused amotion in the event location.

    The focus of everyone¡¯s discussion immediately shifted from Liu Dagen¡¯s case to Princess Shaoyi. Soon, Princess Shaoyi was in the limelight.

    Such public opinion had been spreading in Xiangping City for many days. At first, considering Princess Shaoyi¡¯s identity, they did not discuss it openly. However, as public opinion continued to ferment, Yu Youyao seemed to show weakness and did not say anything about it. The Bai Residence¡¯s detention seemed to indirectly confirm that the Bai Residence was indeed rted to Liu Dagen¡¯s death. Public opinion began to intensify.

    Princess Shaoyi appeared in a low profile manner, and the tide of public opinion seemed to have reached its peak in an instant.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao had already been invited to the main hall of the state government office. She sat at the specially arranged hearing table.

    Ye Xiaoci was wearing an official¡¯s uniform and sitting in the court.

    The two of them chatted politely for a while before the tightly shut door of the government office finally opened. Themoners rushed to the door.

    Ye Xiaoci did not waste any time. First, he summoned Madam Zhang, the intiff of this case, and the boss of the People¡¯s Relief Hall, the Bai couple, to be interrogated in court.

    Madam Zhang insisted that her husband had just caught an ordinary cold and had lost his life only after taking the medicine from People¡¯s Relief Hall.

    After her husband¡¯s death, Madam Zhang happened to find out from a hooligan in the same vige that two days ago, this hooligan had bumped into a doctor at the entrance of the vige and asked for directions.

    When the doctor saw the medicinal dregs by the roadside, he casually asked the hooligan, ¡°This medicine is a method to treat ordinary chills entering the body, but there¡¯s also ox bezoar in the medicine. However, does the patient have symptoms of fever, dizziness, and convulsions? If there aren¡¯t such symptoms, you can¡¯t use medicine recklessly. Although ox bezoar can relieve heat, it¡¯s not beneficial to treat chills..

 Chapter 914 - 914: Case Trial (2)

    Chapter 914 - 914: Case Trial (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The hooligan did not understand this mess and did not take it seriously.

    However, after her husband¡¯s death, Madam Zhang took these words to heart.

    The state government office showed relevant witness evidence and confirmed that they had gone to Madam Zhangs vige to collect evidence but had not found any medicinal dregs. Then, they found the doctor who had ¡°asked for directions¡± and confirmed that there was indeed ox bezoar in the medicinal dregs. Coupled with Liu Dagen¡¯s autopsy results, it was confirmed that Liu

    Dagen had died from taking ox bezoar.

    Madam Zhangs confession was true.<div>

    However, the Bai couple insisted, ¡°Although the People¡¯s Relief Hall sells inferior medicinal herbs, we¡¯re not crazy enough to joke about human lives. Ox bezoar is a precious medicinal herb, and the stock of medicinal herbs in the People¡¯s Relief Hall is limited. The doctor who chose the medicinal herbs is an old doctor with more than 30 years of experience. He hasn¡¯t made a mistake for many years, so it¡¯s impossible for him to make such a mistake. All of this was set up by someone.¡±

    These words were not very convincing, but they did make sense.

    The state government office summoned more than ten long-term workers, including the doctor, from the People¡¯s Relief Hall for interrogation. The confessions of more than ten people were simr to those of the Bai couple.

    They were all doctors who were very experienced and rarely made mistakes.

    Both sides had their own opinions. Although the Bai Residence was suspected of selling inferior medicinal herbs, theycked strong physical evidence to prove that People¡¯s Relief Hall had ¡°chosen the wrong medicine.¡±

    After the confessions of both sides in the hall were reviewed and recorded in the criminal room, it was found that they were basically the same afterparing the confessions from the previous interrogations. There were no mistakes or differences. They were read out in public.

    Both sides signed the testimony in the hall.

    Ye Xiaoci made a statement. ¡°Both sides have their own opinions. From the looks of it, the People¡¯s Relief Hall picked the wrong medicine, or there was was a safety hazard in the quality of the ox bezoar because of the sale of inferior medicinal herbs, causing Liu Dagen¡¯s death.¡±

    This deduction caused an intense reaction from themoners.

    Why were themoners so sure that Liu Dagen was killed by the Bai couple?

    Wasn¡¯t it because the People¡¯s Relief Hall sold inferior medicinal herbs and couldn¡¯t guarantee the quality of the medicinal herbs?

    Ye Xiaoci said, ¡°We¡¯ve already interrogated all the relevant people. Next, the government office investigated this case for a few days. After obtaining evidence, they obtained the relevant material evidence.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, seven physicians, including Uncle Sun, and two military doctors from the You Army were invited into the hall.

    A bailiff brought a box with a seal that represented important evidence from the government office to the hall.

    Ye Xiaoci said, ¡°This is the ox bezoar obtained from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. It was confirmed by the government office that this ox bezoar is from the same batch as the ox bezoar from the People¡¯s Relief Hall when Madam Zhang was collecting the medicine earlier.¡±

    The state government office also took out the ox bezoar purchase list from the People¡¯s Relief Hall, the number of goods, records of when they issued ox bezoar, the ox bezoar prescriptions in the People¡¯s Relief Hall, and so on.

    All of this showed that the ox bezoars were indeed from the batch avable when Liu Dagen was getting the medicine.

    Next, Ye Xiaoci said, ¡°All of you are famous physicians in Xiangping City who save the dead and heal the injured. I¡¯ll have to trouble all of you to check carefully if there¡¯s any ox bezoar in the People¡¯s Relief Hall that will cause the patient¡¯s death because of the quality.¡±

    The few physicians were quite famous, and most of themoners were not

    unfamiliar with them. Only by publicly testing the ox bezoar in the court could themoners be more convinced.

    The few physicians took out a small amount of ox bezoar and tested it on the spot.

    About 15 minutester, everyone present, including Yu Youyao, could tell that a few of the physicians had strange expressions. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely tense.

    Seeing this, themoners at the entrance of the government office had different opinions.

    ¡°There must be something wrong with the ox bezoar of the People¡¯s Relief

    Hall¡­

    ¡°Liu Dagen was killed by the Bai family¡­¡±

    ¡°We have to punish the murderer severely and avenge Liu Dagen¡­¡±

    Someone shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right. A life for a life. It¡¯s only right. We can¡¯t let the murderer off and punish the Bai family severely¡­¡±

    The Bai couple¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, and they immediately fell to the ground. They looked at Yu Youyao, who was sitting in the hall and drinking tea without saying a word.

    This scene was seen by the sharp-eyedmoners. They shouted even louder, ¡°Punish the murderer severely, punish the Bai family severely¡­¡± A stone caused a thousand ripples. Themoners present also shouted.

    ¡°Punish the Bai family severely!¡¯

    ¡°Punish the Bai family severely!¡¯

    ¡°Punish the Bai family severely!¡¯

    Ye Xiaoci was not in a hurry to stop them. It was not until themoners had vented for a while that he mmed the wooden stick and shouted, ¡°Silence!¡± The scene fell silent again.

    Ye Xiaoci took the initiative to ask, ¡°Please tell everyone the results of your tests in public. What you¡¯re saying is all evidence in court. Every word and sentence will be recorded in the hall as a confession to determine whether there was wrongful treatment. Please be careful.¡±

    Uncle Sun first exined the results of the examination. He first introduced the effects, characteristics, and production of ox bezoar. He let themoners present know what ox bezoar was, what its effects were, what illnesses it could treat, what taboos it had, and so on. He also mentioned that ox bezoar was rare and there were many imitations on the market.

    After that, he said something shocking. ¡°The ox bezoar sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall is fake. It¡¯s camel bezoar produced in the Western Region. As it¡¯s simr to ox bezoar, it¡¯s extremely easy to obtain and can be mixed up. An imitation can pass as the real thing. Sometimes, there are people who can¡¯t distinguish them. Furthermore, it doesn¡¯t have medicinal properties.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, there was silence.

    This undoubtedly confirmed that the People¡¯s Relief Hall did sell inferior medicinal herbs, but at the same time, the ox bezoar they sold did not have any medicinal properties. It also cleared the suspicion of the Bai Residence being involved in Liu Dagen¡¯s death.

    If camel bezoar did not have any medicinal properties, then why did Liu Dagen die from taking it?

    Themoners instinctively did not believe it.

    However, following that, the six physicians gave the same conclusion as Uncle

    Sun.

    The Bai couple dodged the bullet and copsed to the ground, looking at Princess Shaoyi in disbelief. They were once again shocked by Princess Shaoyi¡¯s shrewdness.

    They all remembered that on the day Madam Zhangined, the government office had summoned Madam Zhang to interrogate her overnight. When Princess Shaoyi found out that the People¡¯s Relief Hall was selling low-grade medicinal herbs, she immediately asked Uncle Sun to test the medicinal herbs.

    For a moment, they almost thought that in order to help the Bai Residence escape punishment, Princess Shaoyi had reced the ox bezoar in the

    People¡¯s Relief Hall in advance.

    However, this was clearly impossible. Before Madam Zhang was summoned to the government office, the prefecture¡¯s government office had first retrieved the case file from the Xiangping County Office. When Madam Zhang went to the county office to voice her grievances, she saw the case file and found out that it involved the People¡¯s Relief Hall. At that time, troops were sent to cordon off the People¡¯s Relief Hall.

    Uncle Sun¡¯s every move was done under the nose of the government office.

    What if all of this was really just a coincidence?

    In that case, Princess Shaoyi had long known that the ox bezoar was fake. All her subsequent actions were to confuse the Han n and further trap them until they were beyond redemption.

    The six physicians gave their conclusions in court. The criminal room recorded the contents of the testimony and read it out in public.

    The six physicians signed the testimony in the hall..

 Chapter 915 - 915: Innocence

    Chapter 915 - 915: Innocence

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Ye Xiaoci made a speech about the ox bezoar, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been investigated that the existingo ox bezoar in the People¡¯s Relief Hall is camel bezoar from the Western Region and doesn¡¯t have all the effects of ox bezoar. In that case, it¡¯s not valid for Liu Dagen to die from taking the ox bezoar from the People¡¯s Relief Hall.¡±

    There was another uproar. No one had expected such a reversal of the case.

    There were even people moring that the government and Princess Shaoyi were colluding and covering up for the Bai Residence.

    However, these words were empty words. Compared to the various witnesses and physical evidence issued by the government office just now, they were too unconvincing. Moreover, the You army was also involved in Liu Dagen¡¯s case. The two military doctors in the hall had already exined everything.

    After Ye Xiaoci asked everyone to quiet down, he said, ¡°It¡¯s an indisputable fact that the ox bezoar in the People¡¯s Relief Hall is fake, but it¡¯s also the truth that the People¡¯s Relief Hall sold low- grade medicinal herbs. Liu Dagen indeed died because he took the medicine from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. We can¡¯t be sure that the People¡¯s Relief Hall has nothing to do with this case.¡±<div>

    Next, the state government office ordered someone to show the prescription that Madam Zhang had used to obtain the medicinal herbs back then. They brought over the medicinal herbs used in the prescription from the People¡¯s Relief Hall and publicly showed it. They confirmed that the medicinal herbs were from the same batch and ordered a few physicians to test if there was a fatal factor because the quality was not good.

    The oue was as expected.

    ¡°The medicinal herbs used in the prescription are all ordinary medicinal herbs. There¡¯s no such thing as improper use of the medicinal herbs in the prescription. Moreover, most people have misunderstandings. They think that the inferior medicinal herbs don¡¯t have any medicinal effects, but that¡¯s not the case. The inferior medicinal herbs aren¡¯t as good as the superior medicinal herbs, but they also have a certain amount of medicinal properties. As long as they¡¯re used well, they¡¯re also good medicine that can save lives. After testing the inferior medicinal herbs in the Hall of the People, they have this effect.¡± At this point, themoners werepletely speechless.

    After calming down, Liu Dagen¡¯s death had nothing to do with the People¡¯s Relief Hall. Themoners no longer hated the Bai Residence so much. After discovering that the inferior medicinal herbs had a certain effect, their anger at the Bai Residence for ¡°using inferior medicinal herbs to make a huge profit¡± gradually calmed down a lot. No matter what, the medicinal herbs in the North were more expensive, causing manymoners to be unable to afford them.

    At this point, the case was once again at a stalemate.

    After the criminal room made a judgment, Ye Xiaoci announced, ¡± It¡¯s announced that the intiff, Madam Zhang, sued Jimin Hall and the owner behind it. Due to improperly taking the medicine, her husband, Liu Dagen, was found dead. This case is not established. The People¡¯s Relief Hall and its owner, the Bai Residence, are not guilty.¡±

    The Bai couple cried tears of joy. They knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing to thank her.

    Madam Zhang copsed to the ground, tears streaming down her face.

    Themoners were puzzled again. Liu Dagen had clearly died because of the ox bezoar. Since the ox bezoar from the People¡¯s Relief Hall was fake, who had caused Liu Dagen¡¯s death?

    Ye Xiaoci also said, ¡°There are still many suspicious points about the cause of Liu Dagen¡¯s death. Our court will continue to investigate and gather evidence until the truth is revealed. We will give Liu Dagen justice and sincerely ask everyone present to actively provide evidence rted to the case¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Old Master Bai, who had been crying with joy just now, grit his teeth and make up his mind. ¡°Lord, 1 have evidence to provide. I want to sue the Han Residence in Xi¡¯an for disregarding human lives and framing the Bai Residence.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was even more sighing.

    Ye Xiaoci also knew that this was not a small matter. His expression immediately changed and he said sternly, ¡°Do you have evidence for your words? If you don¡¯t, those who spout nonsense will be punished with 30 strokes of the cane¡­

    Old Master Bai was not afraid at all. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Lord, the evidence is at my house. You cane to my house to collect evidence at any time.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci immediately sent guards forward and privately asked where the evidence was. Then, he ordered someone to go to the Bai Residence to collect evidence.

    This time, some of the spies sent by thend-owning ss, who were mixed in the crowd, sensed that something was amiss and could no longer remain calm.

    When they had arranged Liu Dagen¡¯s death earlier, they had also confirmed that there was ox bezoar in the People¡¯s Relief Hall. As long as they did it wlessly, after the case, with the cooperation of the government office and ¡°iron evidence¡±, the People¡¯s Relief Hall, which sold inferior medicinal herbs, would not be able to defend themselves.

    They had never expected that the ox bezoar sold by the People¡¯s Relief Hall

    was actually fake.

    It was obvious that the People¡¯s Relief Hall had been framed.

    Old Master Bai was still provoking them generously. ¡°The Han n is in control of all the medicinal herbs in the North. This is a fact that everyone can see for themselves. I believe everyone present knows very well how King Li of

    Zhou died back then.¡¯

    At the mention of King Li of Zhou¡¯s death, everyone present felt sad.

    ¡°In order to obtain a huge profit, thend-owning ss joined forces with the local medicinal herb merchants to raise the price of the medicine, causing the You army to be injured on the battlefield and have no medicine to use. When themoners are sick, they can¡¯t afford to take medicine. Although the Bai

    Residence sells inferior medicinal herbs for illicit wealth, the People¡¯s Relief Hall also allows the poormoners to afford medicine. Could it be that everyone present can¡¯t afford the herbs and bought the medicine from the

    People¡¯s Relief Hall because the medicinal herbs are managed by the nobles?¡±

    Old Master Bai t s words had turned his unrighteous actions into benevolence, causing many people present to be in disbelief.

    Old Master Bai patted his chest and said, ¡°The inferior medicinal herbs are also divided well. The People¡¯s Relief Hall is there. The Bai Residence isn¡¯t afraid of anyone¡¯s test. It¡¯s confirmed and affirmed that all the inferior medicinal herbs sold in the medicine shop have a certain level of medicinal properties. We didn¡¯t use those fake and inferior medicinal herbs to fool themoners.¡±

    These words were said in the court and in the government office capital, in front of Lord Ye and manymoners present. They also seemed especially important.

    Themoners were a little moved.

    There were indeed many people present who had used the medicinal herbs from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. It was also a fact that they could treat illnesses.

    As for the fake ox bezoar, a few physicians had also expressed that because it was precious and rare, it was difficult to tell if it was real or fake. Even manyrge pharmacies were often affected. It was considered an exception.

    The government had indeed tested it just now. The dozen or so medicinal herbs on the prescription that Liu Dagen had taken indeed had the effect of treatment. The medicines that themoners usually used were indeed used to treat some minor cold diseases. These medicinal herbs were effective, and to arge extent, it meant that the People¡¯s Relief Hall indeed had a conscience.

    It had to be said that as a businessman, Old Master Bai really understood the psychology of his customers. He did not avoid the main point and emphasized the minor point, revealing that a businessman should be ¡°responsible¡± for business.

    Old Master Bai continued, ¡°Princess Shaoyi is going to the Dragon Phoenix Temple to offer incense and pray for the refugees. She¡¯s praying that the gue won¡¯t descend. Who doesn¡¯t want to admire the demeanor of a nobledy? The Princess treats others gently and magnanimously. My wife has really received the Princess¡¯s guidance. After hearing a lecture from Master Hui Ji, one of the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple, she came to an understanding and came back to discuss with me, wanting to be kind..¡±

 Chapter 916 - 916: Justifying the Princessâ€™s Name

    Chapter 916 - 916: Justifying the Princess¡¯s Name

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Themoners agreed deeply. When Princess Shaoyi first came to the North, she was cheered by everyone in the North. Who wouldn¡¯t want to admire her?

    That day, manymoners ran to the foot of the mountain of the Dragon Phoenix Temple to pay their respects and add incense oil.

    Then, they recalled that the Bai Residence had taken the initiative to admit that they were selling inferior medicinal herbs, lowering the price, giving out medicine, and discounting them. Then, they had risked everyone¡¯s opinion to imitate the Xie Residence¡¯s donation to the You army and the government. This could be considered to match these words.

    So, not only did the Bai Residence have nothing to do with Liu Dagen¡¯s death, but Princess Shaoyi had really led the Bai Residence to abandon evil and be good!

    Then what were the recent unfavorable rumors about Princess Shaoyi?<div>

    Why were these rumors already spreading like wildfire before Liu Dagen¡¯s case was investigated by the government office?

    Themoners felt that there was a problem.

    There were even smart people who thought of how after Madam Zhang publicly stopped the princess¡¯s carriage and pleaded guilty on behalf of her husband, Princess Shaoyi had captured more than ten people andined to the government office. She even imed that someone had used her good reputation to maliciously instigate themoners to frame her.

    Then, the government office epted this case. A few days ago, the government office had already issued a notice confirming that this case was true.

    Some people had already realized that there was something fishy behind this Old Master Bai continued, ¡°Everyone, why don¡¯t you think about it? Before Liu Dagen¡¯s case was tried by the government office, there were rumors outside that Liu Dagen had died from taking medicine from the People¡¯s Relief Hall. When did this news spread? It was the Bai Residence who took the initiative to admit that they were selling inferior medicinal herbs and announced that the prices of the medicinal herbs would be permanently reduced.¡±

    Selling low-grade medicinal herbs for profit caused the Bai Residence¡¯s reputation to plummet.

    Then, Liu Dagen¡¯s death by the People¡¯s Relief Hall would be even more convincing.

    Immediately, someone reacted. ¡°The Bai Residence is arge pharmacist in the Liaodong area. The Bai Residence has received Princess Shaoyi¡¯s support, and the prices of their famous medicine shops have been permanently reduced. They¡¯re bound to attack the medicinal herb business in Liaodong.¡±

    ¡°With the Bai Residence¡¯s influence among the medicinal herb merchants in

    Liaodong and Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation, the medicinal herb merchants in

    Liaodong will definitely lower their prices.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the price of medicinal herbs in the Liaodong area will be lowered. It will affect the medicinal herb business in the entire North, and it will damage the interests of the nobles who colluded with one another to raise the price of the medicinal herbs.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was another uproar. Everyone spoke at once and figured out the entire matter.

    To put it bluntly, it was still Princess Shaoyi who supported it. The medicinal herb merchants in Liaodong, led by the Bai Residence, lowered the price of the medicinal herbs in Liaodong so that themoners could afford the medicine, but it vited the interests of some nobles.

    Those nobles were heartless. They had released the matter of the Bai

    Residence selling inferior medicinal herbs and causing Liu Dagen¡¯s death.

    They had even used the notice from the Bai Residence as ¡°evidence¡± to nder Princess Shaoyi, saying that she had covered up for the Bai Residence.

    Old Master Bai said bitterly, ¡°The Bai Residence sold inferior medicinal herbs. As a result, someone took advantage of a loophole, implicating us in a murder case. The Bai Residence deserved it. The Bai family suffered heavy losses and was criticized by thousands. Our family business was almost destroyed in one day. The two of us suddenly suffered a prison sentence and paid a painful price. ¡±

    After the Bai Residence admitted to selling inferior medicinal herbs, themoners scolded the Bai Residence for being heartless and unrighteous, but they did not hesitate to buy the medicine from the Baiji Medicinal Shop.

    The Bai Residence had also donated arge number of medicinal herbs to the government and sponsored a batch of medicinal herbs to make incense

    medicine for Jade Fragrance Workshop.

    Not only were the medicinal herbs from the Baiji Medicinal Shop critical, but they had also transferred arge number of medicinal herbs from their own medicinal herbs cultivation base. In order to ensure that there were enough supplies, they had also bought arge number of medicinal herbs from some medicinal herb merchants they were familiar with. This was to prevent them from not having enough medicinal herbs, causing them to stop the preferential activities halfway. If they could notplete the preferential activities, it would be a thankless task.

    The Bai Residence had already emptied all their existing medicinal herbs.

    Even if they dodged the bullet this time, they would still face the embarrassing situation of not having enough medicinal herbs.

    They had indeed suffered heavy losses.

    However, everyone present did not think much of it and felt that the Bai Residence deserved it.

    Old Master Bai also knew that it was impossible for the poormoners who were living in poverty to sympathize with the nobles. It was impossible for the Bai Residence¡¯s credibility to be salvaged just because he pretended to be pitiful.

    Princess Shaoyi also knew this.

    However, the Bai Residence also had an irreceable advantage.

    The Bai Residence controlled most of the medicinal herbs business in Liaodong. With Princess Shaoyi¡¯s support, no one would take advantage of the Bai Residence¡¯s danger to rece them.

    The foundation of the Bai Residence could be preserved.

    If themoners needed the medicine from the Baiji Medicinal Shop, they would definitely buy it. The You army also needed the medicine from the Baiji Medicinal Shop, so they would definitely cooperate with them.

    In the future, the Bai Residence would have Princess Shaoyi¡¯s backing. It could be considered a blessing in disguise.

    At the thought of this, Old Master Bai suddenly raised his voice. ¡°However, what crime is Princess Shaoyi guilty of? What¡¯s the benefit of her covering up for the Bai Residence? Can¡¯t she live well in the capital? Why did she travel all the way to Liaodong?! ¡±

    This was his goal. If themoners did not buy it, they would definitely buy it from Princess Shaoyi. He did not just speak about kindness, but he also wanted to show it to others.

    The scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Princess Shaoyi was a nobledy to begin with, and her maternal family, the Xie family, was the richest family in Quanzhou. With her family background, status, and fame, there was indeed no reason for her to cover up for the Bai family.

    The capital was under the emperor¡¯s rule and was the most prosperous ce in the Great Zhou Dynasty. Princess Shaoyi had been living afortable life, but she hade to Liaodong to promote sweet potato cultivation.

    On the surface, it was to relieve the drought.

    However, if the sweet potatoes were sessfully promoted in the North, all themoners in the North, whether they were refugees or original residents, would benefit.

    Yu Youyao sat at the side, feeling so awkward that her toes hurt. She had never expected that not only was Old Master Bai so eloquent, but he was also so good at acting!

    Ye Xiaoci also found it funny. He knew very well that Old Master Bai was ttering Princess Shaoyi on the spot, but he did not stop him.

    Old Master Bai continued, ¡°Princess Shaoyi¡¯s act of kindness and benevolence was wantonly distorted and ndered. She became a sinner who ignored the rules of the court and disturbed the rules! How noble and dignified is a first-grade Saint Venerable Princess? How did she be the target of discussion by the merchants on the streets? Have you forgotten that the Imperial Court has rules and ranks? Our dynasty has clearws. Those who offend their superiors will be punished ording to the severity of their crimes.¡±

    Many people were already ashamed of these words.

    Old Master Bai looked excited and said firmly, ¡°l, Bai, am a businessman, and my ancestors were also businessmen. It¡¯s often said that businessmen value profits, and I, Bai, am no exception. I¡¯ve talked about the interests of my life, but I¡¯m still treated kindly by the Princess. This is my honor. The Princess doesn¡¯t hold me ountable because she¡¯s kind-hearted. However, the princess has suffered such grievances and injustice because of the Bai Residence. I can¡¯t pretend that this never happened. I definitely won¡¯t let go of those who ndered the Princess. 1 will clear her name..

 Chapter 917 - 917: Common Enemy

    Chapter 917 - 917: Common Enemy

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His words were dignified and impassioned, making everyone present feel indignant and excited.

    As soon as he finished speaking, many people chimed in, ¡°Well said¡­¡±

    ¡°To clear the Princess¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°To clear the Princess¡¯s name!¡±

    ¡°To clear the Princess¡¯s name!¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao almost buried her face in her cup when she heard this. If only the cup was big enough. She thought, ¡°l asked you to pretend to be pitiful, but I didn¡¯t ask you to act like this!¡±

    Old Master Bai¡¯s move was really brilliant.

    He had used everyone¡¯s shame towards Princess Shaoyi to first divert everyone¡¯s attention to thend-owning ss. Then, he had used a ¡°contradictory move¡± to shift everyone¡¯s anger to thend-owning ss who had ndered and framed Princess Shaoyi.

    On the other hand, he had gone from being a noble who ¡°helped the evildoer¡± to a righteous party who shared amon enemy with everyone present in the name of ¡°justifying the Princess¡¯s reputation¡±. He had obtained the recognition of many people present.

    The Bai Residence was cleared of suspicion. Yu Youyao ordered Old Madam Sun to stay for the trial. She greeted Ye Xiaoci and quietly left the court through the side door.

    However, when Yu Youyao¡¯s carriage came out of the government office quietly, it still caused amotion.

    After returning to the Yu Garden, Yu Youyao changed her clothes and called Yin Shi over. ¡°Send the spies we caught previously and the clues we interrogated to the government office.¡±

    Yin Shi received her orders.

    After April, the temperature in Xiangping City rose, and the sun was warm. It was rare for Yu Youyao to be in peace. She ordered someone to set up an incense table under the corridor and leaned against the chaise lounge to read. Unknowingly, she fell asleep.

    Nanny Xu took a thin nket and gently covered her. She also dismissed the nearby servants and instructed Chun Xiao to take good care of her.

    When Yu Youyao woke up, the sun had begun to move west. The curtain in the corridor was lowered, isting her from the spring cold outside.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Yu Youyao leanedzily against the couch.

    ¡°It¡¯s 3-30pm.¡± Chun Xiao quickly poured a cup of warm water and handed it to Yu Youyao. Then, she turned around and went to the incense table. She changed the calming incense in the incense burner to the calming osmanthus incense.

    Yu Youyao held her teacup. ¡°Is Old Madam Sun back?¡±

    Chun Xiao shook her head. ¡°She hasn¡¯t returned yet. She sent someone back early to pass on a message that there had been a breakthrough in Liu Dagen¡¯s case. The government office was closed for an hour at noon and called the court to order again. She hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised.

    Chun Xiao asked, ¡°Do you want to send someone to the government office to investigate?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. When Old Madam Sun returns, everything will be clear.¡±

    Old Madam Sun did not return to the residence until 5pm. She immediately came over to report, ¡°The government office sent someone to the Bai Residence to collect evidence and announced that they would verify the authenticity of the evidence. Court will be open in three days. After that, the government office interrogated Steward Mu, who was involved in Liu Dagen¡¯s case, and He Zhixian and the others. Steward Mu provided a new confession.¡± Yu Youyao had a guess. ¡°Is it rted to thend-owning ss?¡±

    Old Madam Sun nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°When he found out that the Bai Residence had been found not guilty, he pointed out in court that all of this was a scheme by the Han n to frame the Bai Residence. He even provided evidence to the government. Steward Mu admitted in court that he was an informant nted by the Han n and He Zhixian.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought to herself, ¡°As expected.¡±

    He Zhixian pushed everything to Steward Mu. It was Steward Mu who had made the decision to frame the princess. It was also Steward Mu who had colluded with thend-owning families and removed himselfpletely.

    Old Madam Sun continued, ¡°Steward Mu took the initiative to confess that Liu Dagen¡¯s death was nned by him in cooperation with thend-owning ss. His goal was to instigate Madam Zhang toin to Princess Shaoyi. Princess Shaoyi was in public and in front of everyone. Even if it was for her reputation as a saint, she couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.¡±

    At this point, Old Madam Sun broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°As long as Princess Shaoyi is involved in Liu Dagen¡¯s case, they will naturally instigate the county office to report to the Imperial Court that Princess Shaoyi is causing chaos in thew. This will obstruct your promotion of nting sweet potatoes in the Liaodong area to relieve the drought. As a result, riots and epidemics will ur in the refugee camps. They will reach a point where they will frame King Yue Fei for promoting the national strategy. This is killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    Although things did not go as nned and Princess Shaoyi did not fall for it, thend-owning ss still used Madam Zhangsint to implicate Liu Dagan¡¯s death. It was rted to the Bai Residence¡¯s sale of low-grade medicinal herbs. They even released all kinds of rumors to nder and hurt Princess Shaoyi.

    Themoners watching at the entrance of the government office were furious. Their curses were endless. Some people couldn¡¯t control their anger and wanted to rush into the hall on the spot to beat up Steward Mu.

    The bailiffs had no choice but to step in to maintain order.

    Yu Youyao gasped. She knew very well that the main reason why the Han n had framed her was to attack the royalists. However, be it Steward Mu, or He Zhixian who was behind him, they were not involved at that level. They might have a little guess, but they definitely wouldn¡¯t know too much.

    Old Madam Sun continued, ¡°Lord Ye asked if there was any evidence for his words. Steward Mu immediately said that Sixth Young Master Han, a direct descendant of the Han n, had conspired with him to kill Liu Dagen and frame Princess Shaoyi. He¡¯s currently hiding in a manor in the suburbs.

    Although that manor isn¡¯t under his name, it¡¯s actually his own business.¡± This was the so-called major breakthrough in the case.

    He Zhixian had a good n. They did not know what method he had used to make Steward Mu listen to him and even resist all the crimes.

    ¡°Lord Ye quickly mobilized a team to the manor that Steward Mu had specified to capture Sixth Young Master Han. Steward Mu simply went all the way and said that he still had a lot in his hands. He even revealed a lot of evidence about the Han n¡¯s crimes. The spies that the nobles had nted in

    Xiangping City said that the unfavorable rumors about the Bai Residence and Princess Shaoyi in Xiangping City were all spread by them.¡±

    Yu Youyao had an idea. ¡°What happened after that?¡±

    Old Madam Sun said, ¡°As this case is very important and involves too many people, the relevant evidence is veryplicated. The state government office will temporarily withdraw from court and will hold a trial in three days.¡±

    The government office needed to interrogate the relevant witnesses and obtain more clues. They also needed to sort out and verify the evidence in their hands. All of this required time.

    Yu Youyao asked for more details in detail and felt more confident. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. Go back and rest first. You have to pay more attention to the progress of this case.¡±

    After that, Old Madam Sun was rewarded with some money and jewelry, and she left happily.

    The next morning, the state government office issued four notices..

 Chapter 918 - 918: An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 918 - 918: An Eye for an Eye

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°The ntations under Princess Shaoyi¡¯s name verified that through the method of seedling reproduction, the vines of the sweet potatoes that reproduced through seedlings grew faster and were more luxuriant. Every acre of vines was equivalent to nting ten acres of sweet potatoes using the original method. More than 70 acres of vines were nted, resolving the problem of not having enough vines for therge-scale promotion of sweet potato nting. The goal of mass and widespread nting was achieved. Currently, the sweet potatoes have reproduced through two rounds of seedling reproduction. It was discovered that seedling reproduction also greatly increased the survival rate and yield of the sweet potatoes.¡±

    ¡°The best time to cut the sweet potatoes was around the Dragon Boat Festival. However, the Liaodong area was affected by the climate of the grasnd in the north. In the second half of the year, the weather was rtively bitter and cold. The sweet potatoes liked the sun, and their growth was affected by the climate. ording to inference,te April was the best time to cut them. It took about 20 days for the seedlings to reproduce, and early April was the best time for the seedlings to reproduce. Hereby, the various problems that need to be paid attention to during the reproduction of the sweet potatoes are summarized. Everyone, please take note.¡±

    ¡°The first and second batches of sweet potatoes that were nted through the seedling reproduction method can be inserted into the ground. Princess Shaoyi will join forces with the manors under the Xie family¡¯s name to distribute the first two batches of vines through the government office to the refugees who have already been resettled for free. Thirty percent of the sweet potatoes harvested by the refugees will belong to the government office, the You army, and Princess Shaoyi. The remaining 70% will belong to the refugees. The refugees can go through the household registration to the vige chief to register. The household registration reviews, applications, and so on will be sent from the local vige to the county government office. The sweet potato vines will be distributed to the various vige chiefs in about three days.

    ¡°There is also the issue of the locust gue. Due to the drought in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi area, there might be a locust gue crisis in the Liaodong area. Themoners are requested to take precautions as soon as possible and not try to be lucky. Princess Shaoyi has checked arge number of ancient books and found the following ten mostmon and effective methods to prevent locusts. In addition, Princess Shaoyi and the Xie family¡¯s merchant ships will join forces to buy arge number of adult, young, and incubated ducks and geese from the area of Guangdong. They would be farmed in various farmsteads under her name, and themoners can buy them through the government.¡±

    Someone stood in front of the notices and read them out loud.<div>

    At this moment, there was already a sea of people at the entrance of the government office. It was noisy.

    Themoners did not understand great principles, but they were alive. They shouted for Princess Shaoyi and cheered excitedly. Their excitement was simply indescribable.

    The actions of the government office were naturally unparalleled.

    In just three days, the four notices had already been posted everywhere. All the government offices in the three provinces of Liaodong were busy with sweet potato seedlings, preventing the locust gue, and so on.

    At the same time, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation as a ¡°living Bodhisattva¡± was widely spread again.

    Regarding the case of the Bai Residence suing the Han n, it had been determined by the state government office that the sixth young master of the Han n had colluded with Steward Mu to murder Liu Dagen, so that they could frame the Bai Residence and Princess Shaoyi. He had a sufficient motive formitting the crime.

    The case was established.

    As soon as the news spread, the entire Liaodong was in an uproar. All the nobles felt threatened and imitated the Xie and Bai Residences. They gritted their teeth and generously contributed money and effort to help the refugees settle down.

    Large amounts of food, medicinal herbs, and supplies were sent to the refugee camp in Longcheng, alleviating the predicament of not having enough supplies.

    In addition, because the matter behind Liu Dagen¡¯s case wasplicated and serious, Ye Xiaoci had already secretly left for Xi¡¯an to investigate this case thoroughly.

    The Han Residence, which was far away in Xi¡¯an, was not to be trifled with after all. Liu Dagen¡¯s casested for about 20 days. Even though the Han n received dyed news, they still sensed the signs in Xiangping City through other channels.

    However, before the Han n could react, they were surrounded by 3,000 elites of the You army.

    King Yue Fei directly issued a military order, and the North was under full martialw.

    All the water andnd checkpoints were guarded by arge number of troops. No one was allowed to enter or leave.

    All the government courier stations were taken over by the You army. All the towers shot when they saw birds. No internal or external news could be sent.

    The government office had to cooperate with the You army to seal the city gate and all the checkpoints in the city.

    Those who disobeyed were treated as traitors.

    The entire North had entered a state of vignce and preparation for war. King Yue Fei had a good reason. Due to the drought in the north, there were many illegal smugglers at the border, and the conflict at the border was increasing day by day. The war could expand at any time.

    In addition, there was arge number of refugees in the east of Liaodong. Due to the poor cooperation of the nobles with the country¡¯s policies, the settlement of the refugees was not progressing smoothly. The conflicts in the refugee camps were increasing day by day, causing many casualties. In addition, the temperature in Longcheng area was rising, and there were more than a million refugees. It also brought many causes of instability to the North, so the North had to be on guard early.

    The Han n knew that something was amiss.

    On the surface, the illegal smuggling matter had nothing to do with the Han n. However, the Han n and the rest of thend-owning ss openly and secretly controlled the trade routes in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi area. They had secretly made many deals with the Di people to obtain huge profits.

    This was a serious crime of colluding with foreign countries.

    epting refugees and settling them down was a national policy issued by the Imperial Court, and it needed the full support of the local nobles. Now that more than a million refugees were still in the refugee camps, it was true that the nobles skimped on the national policy. The direct consequence of the noble¡¯s actions was that the conflicts in the refugee camps were increasing, causing huge casualties. The North would even face a terrifying threat of an epidemic.

    The entire North was under martialw to minimize the risk and for the sake of the people of the North.

    Themoners understood King Yue Fei¡¯s actions, but their dissatisfaction was directed at the nobles.

    Due to the generous donations of the Xie and Bai Residences, themoners and even the schrs in the world had to morally kidnap other nobles who did not take any action.

    Public opinion, condemnation, and criticism against the nobles wereunched in the North.

    This was almost unprecedented.

    When Yin Huaixi heard the report, he smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m a vengeful person, especially when ites to having an eye for an eye. It¡¯s time for the nobles to taste the taste of being criticized.¡±

    In the chaotic refugee camp, there was a rare silence today.

    Although the refugees were dressed in rags, they were still clean and looked good. All of them stood in the empty space and waited silently.

    Not long after, the sound of uniform footsteps sounded. Teams of You soldiers in armor moved carriages of supplies into the empty space.

    Soon, small mountains were piled up on the empty ground.

    The refugees were extremely excited and couldn¡¯t help but whisper to each other.

    Immediately after, everyone saw the young King Yue Fei walk into the refugee camp. He was wearing ck armor, making him look so tall, majestic, and unshakable.

    The refugees knelt on the ground and shouted excitedly, ¡°May King Yue Fei live for a thousand years¡­¡±

    They did not know much about etiquette. They only heard that in operas, they often shouted, ¡°Long live the emperor,¡± to express their reverence for the ruler of a country. They also wanted to use the same method to express their reverence for King Yue Fei..

 Chapter 919 - 919: Refugee Camp

    Chapter 919 - 919: Refugee Camp

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi raised his hand to stop them and let them get up. ¡°Everyone has heard about what happened in Xiangping City. Princess Shaoyi joined forces with the Xie Residence to attract the Bai Residence to be kind and donate arge number of supplies to the camp. This move led the other schrs in Liaodong to also generously donate to the refugee camp.¡±

    The refugees were extremely excited. They turned around and shouted, ¡°May

    Princess Shaoyi live for a thousand years!¡±

    During this period of time, the food distributed in the camp was decreasing day by day. The refugees were only given one meal a day. It turned out that everyone could eat at least 70% of their fill every meal. After enduring for a day, it would be over. At least there was still life.

    However, now, the food was all clear soup and water. It wouldn¡¯tst the refugees for more than two hours.<div>

    The refugees also knew that the local nobles in the North controlled most of the resources, but they were unwilling to donate them. The only food in the camp was donated by Princess Shaoyi and the Xie family. However, the strength of one or two people was limited and they could not control the mouths of more than a million people in the camp.

    The refugeesined, and the anxious atmosphere spread silently. Every day, many people fell into anxiety and madness, causing them to fight with others.

    King Yue Fei intensified his patrol, but he still could not control the spread of the situation.

    Every day, someoney in a pool of blood and was dragged away by the patrolling soldiers. Immediately after, someone brought a bucket over and wiped the blood off the ground to prevent the spread of the germs.

    Those who participated in the fight would also be captured by the soldiers and would never return.

    If the situation was light, they would be sent to the mountains to do hardbor.

    If the situation was serious, they would be executed on the spot.

    The low-leveled officials of the government checked the household registration of the refugees in the camp every day. They screened out those who were in good health and had a clean background to speed up the resettlement of the refugees.

    They also tried his best tofort the refugees.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. King Yue Fei has already reported it to the Imperial Court.

    The Imperial Court will gather food from the wealthy families in Hebei,

    Jingzhao, Jin County, and other ces nearby¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Princess Shaoyi and the Xie Residence are also thinking of ways to raise food. Everyone has heard that the Xie Residence has donated most of their assets, wanting to motivate the other nobles to donate supplies¡­¡±

    ¡°Everyone, bear with it a little longer. King Yue Fei is already here, and the arrangements for the refugees are being rushed. The ces where the refugees are resettled more or less include the businesses of Princess Shaoyi, the Xie Residence, the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, and the other soldiers of the You army. When you reach the ce of resettlement, you can rely on your household registration to ask them for help. They will help you settle down in the North¡­

    ¡°Everyone has experienced countless hardships along the way and fled to

    Longcheng. We¡¯re about to live a stable life. We can¡¯t give up so easily!¡¯

    ¡°The refugees who have already been resettled have already raised silkworms and nted sweet potatoes in the resettlement area. Some have even been arranged to work in the manors of Princess Shaoyi and the Xie family. They¡¯re living well. If you persist, it¡¯ll be your turn soon¡­¡±

    The refugees relied on thefort and encouragement of the soldiers guarding them and the officials in charge of settling the refugees. Only then did they grit their teeth and endure it.

    Unexpectedly, they had really endured until the food arrived. There was hope.

    For a moment, tears welled up in the eyes of the refugees.

    Yin Huaixi smiled and stopped them again. ¡°The supplies in front of you are all supplies from the nobles of Liaodong to support the resettlement of the refugees. It¡¯s also because of these supplies that the resettlement of the refugees has begun. Your batch of refugees, who have been waiting in the open area, has been screened in advance to confirm the next batch of refugees.

    From now on, queue up and wait to receive the resettlement supplies.¡±

    Hearing that they were about to be settled down, many refugees cried on the spot.

    However, there were also some refugees who were terrified.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We all fled here. We don¡¯t have money ornd. How are we going to live in the future?¡±

    ¡°How much supplies can we receive? What should we do from now on?¡±

    Yin Huaixi listened to the refugees¡¯ chatter and was in no hurry to answer. The refugees had been trapped in the camp for so long and needed to vent their emotions.

    After a full 15 minutes, Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The rules for the cement of supplies state that each person will receive 2.5 kilograms of food, 250 grams taels of salt, some medicine to prevent illnesses and epidemics, and a foot of cloth¡­

    The refugees gradually calmed down and carefully calcted this in their hearts. They gradually felt a little more at ease. When they arrived at the ce of resettlement, they would temporarily build a straw shed. The family would be able to live a peaceful life for more than a month.

    ¡°Within three months, you can receive a certain amount of food allowance from the government office every month based on your household registration. The exact amount of food depends on the specific distribution by the government. The government¡¯s foodes from the relief of the Imperial Court and the donations of the nobles. Everything we have will be distributed to everyone, including all of you.¡±

    The refugees also felt much more rxed. No matter how much food was subsidized, at least King Yue Fei and the government did not throw them to a ce of resettlement and did not care about their lives. The temperature in Liaodong had increased, and with some government subsidies, wild vegetables could be dug out from the mountains. At the very least, they would not starve to death.

    Everything that needed to be exined had been exined.

    The refugees spontaneously began to form seven lines. Rtives and friends stood together. As King Yue Fei was present, the You army was eyeing them covetously, and the refugees were obedient. No one dared to cut the line and

    cause trouD1e.

    Then, a few low-leveled officials in government uniforms began to further verify the household registration of the refugees.

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°Ma Dachun.¡¯

    ¡°Thirty- six.¡± ¡°Who else is in the family?¡±

    ¡°My wife¡­¡±

    ¡°Origin?¡±

    ¡°Baoan Town in Taize County, Hebei¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you read?¡±

    ¡°l can¡¯t read.¡¯

    ¡°What skills are you proficient in?¡±

    ¡°The camp taught us how to raise silkworms.¡±

    After asking, the low-ranking official used green paint to draw a leaf on Ma Dachun¡¯s household registration. He pointed at the green g not far away and said, ¡°Go to the ce with the green g and wait.¡±

    Ma Dachun saw that not far away, there were fiverge gs. There were green, yellow, blue, red, and ck gs. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Hasn¡¯t this batch of refugees been arranged to be together?¡±

    The low-ranking official nodded. ¡°Of course not. Those who know how to raise silkworms will be settled in a ce with dense forests and open silkworm farms. When you arrive, you can use your household registration to get a ce nearby. The silkworm farms under Princess Shaoyi¡¯s name will receive a certain amount of silkworm eggs for free to raise silkworms. Seventy percent of the silkworm cocoons you harvest will belong to Princess Shaoyi, and 30% will belong to you. At that time, you will sign a contract. Whether you agree or not is up to you.¡±

    Ma Dachun couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    The low-ranking official hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t think that Princess Shaoyi has epted many people. You have to know that Princess Shaoyi spent a lot of money to buy the silkworm farms. You¡¯re raising silkworms in her silkworm farm. If there¡¯s a problem with the silkworms, the silkworm farmers in the silkworm farm can help deal with it.. How can there be such a

    good thing in the world?!¡±

 Chapter 920 - 920: Resettlement of the Victims

    Chapter 920 - 920: Resettlement of the Victims

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Ma Dachun nodded repeatedly. Most of the silkworm farmers who taught the refugees to raise silkworms were from the silkworm farms under Princess Shaoyi¡¯s name. They had mentioned this long ago.

    The low-ranking official said earnestly, ¡°The Princess won¡¯t let you down. Silk isn¡¯t cheap. If you can recuperate well, even 30% will be enough for your family to live a good life. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask around. Which other silkworm farmer in Liaodong has such good treatment?¡±

    Ma Dachun hurriedly said, understand. Recently, I¡¯ve heard from the silkworm farmers that the nobles are up to no good. The silkworm farmers have worked hard to raise silkworms, but it¡¯s not enough to make a living. It was Princess Shaoyi who joined forces with the individual silkworm farmers and external merchants to pressure the nobles to revalue the price of the silkworms. She also signed a price guarantee contract to ensure that no one can maliciously suppress the price of the silkworm cocoons in any way and bully the silkworm farmers.¡±

    ¡°This year, the price of silkworms in the Liaodong area is basically the same as the other areas of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The first batch of silkworm cocoons in the city is almost out. Many silkworm farmers have already signed a contract with Princess Shaoyi¡¯s silkworm farms. Everyone can sell them for a good price.¡±

    The silkworm cocoons produced during the process of raising silkworms were good things. Not only could they be eaten, but they could also be used to raise livestock and poultry. All of this belonged to them.<div>

    They only needed to spend some effort to get 30%. This was because Princess Shaoyi had taken special care of them.

    Not to mention 70%, they were even willing to give 90%.

    The low-ranking official¡¯s expression softened a little as he nodded.

    Ma Dachun quickly continued, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. If I learn how to raise silkworms and get assigned to a ce with a silkworm farm, what about the others? How will they be split?¡±

    When the low-ranking official saw that many people behind him were stretching their ears to listen, he did not feel impatient at all. ¡°Those who have learned how to fish will be distributed to the coastal areas, rivers, andkes. It¡¯s that blue g over there. Those who don¡¯t know anything will be distributed to ces with more wastnd to explore and nt sweet potatoes.

    Princess Shaoyi has started breeding seedlings in her manor. There are many vines and there are enough. They¡¯re even distributing the vines to the refugees for free. When the refugees arrive, they¡¯ll directly go to the vige to register and receive them. The few batches of refugees that were previously arranged have already explored the area and nted sweet potatoes¡­¡±

    The government had posted this notice in all the government offices in Liaodong. They had also heard about it in the camp and werepletely relieved.

    King Yue Fei, the government, and Princess Shaoyi had all made appropriate arrangements and taken care of them. Everyone wouldst for another month or two before the sweet potato vines came out. They would no longer have to live a precarious life. For a moment, everyone praised Princess Shaoyi for her kindness.

    There were even many people who immediately cursed. Those who had once ndered Princess Shaoyi and said bluntly that the people of the North were all fools. Princess Shaoyi had done so many good things, but someone still scolded her. As refugees, they did not believe those nderous words.

    Yin Huaixi only watched for a while before returning to the camp.

    There were 200,000 refugees in this batch. ording to the different household registration situations, they were divided into different areas. Other than rtives and friends, the rest were scattered as much as possible to prevent them from gathering together.

    After the refugees received the resettlement supplies, the You army would escort them to a designated ce tomorrow morning.

    For the next three years, the refugees were the focus of the government.

    The local government would give some help to the local refugees, but once they vited thew, they would also be punished more severely than usual.

    Before the refugees settled down, the government had already exined this to them.

    If they did not agree to settle down in Liaodong, the government would not force them. They also said that after the disaster, they would be sent back to their ce of origin.

    Yin Yi came over to report, ¡°The next batch of refugees has passed the initial screening. It¡¯s estimated that they will be able to receive the resettlement supplies in three days and be relocated to the designated ces. In that case, it¡¯s estimated that the refugees can basically be relocated at the beginning of May.¡±

    This was just as he had expected. Yin Huaixi frowned. ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the casualty camp?¡±

    There were many people who were injured and sick every day in the camp. Once these people were discovered, anyone who came into contact with them would be sent to the casualty camp for istion treatment. A small epidemic had already formed.

    The patients were all suffering from limb pain, head and eye pain, internal troubles from the heat, cough, vomiting, and other symptoms. In serious cases, they would vomit and have diarrhea, and their bodies would even have rotten sores. It was very contagious.

    Fortunately, Uncle Sun was quite experienced in dealing with such illnesses. ¡°This kind of epidemic is a type of illness that spreads in spring and is contracted in summer. The weather is hot and humid, and the victims have traveled a long way to escape to this ce. Their bodies are too damaged and they don¡¯t have any resistance to injuries and illnesses. The evil in their bodies is moremon. It¡¯s not a difficult illness. As long as it¡¯s discovered early, it can be cured. However, such illnesses are all urgent illnesses. If their condition worsens¡­

    Uncle Sun did not finish his sentence.

    However, Yin Huaixi understood that it wasn¡¯t that their condition couldn¡¯t be treated if it worsened. It was just that arge number of precious medicinal herbs were needed for treatment, and it would also consume a lot of energy. The gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to save the refugees, but there was no way to save them.

    For the time being, the camp did notck medicinal herbs, but most of them weremonly used. Good medicinal herbs were still scarce, and limited resources were employed where they were needed most. Although it was cruel, it was also a reality.

    In addition, most of the physicians in the camp were military doctors from the You army. Although they did notck manpower, they were still very nervous. There were tens of thousands of injured and sick victims in the camp. If they spent too much energy on one or two people, it was very likely to cause the other patients with mild illnesses to worsen because of neglect.

    Yin Yi said, ¡°As we¡¯ve taken precautions in advance, there are also rted treatment methods. The epidemic hasn¡¯t expanded and is still manageable. Currently, there are enough medicinal herbs, and the situation in the casualty camp is showing signs of improving.¡±

    However, every day, many people still died.

    ¡°Every day, we have to gather the refugees together and burn incense medicine to avoid the gue. Every morning and night, we have to burn mugwort in every tent. We have to sprinkle sulfur mixed with wood ash and medicine to prevent the epidemic. Everyone has a bowl every day. We can¡¯t be negligent¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi was a little worried and exined in detail again.

    The refugee camp looked messy, but in terms of control, it was semi-military.

    Everyone had to implement these measures strictly.

    Those who disobeyed were directly thrown into the casualty camp. There was no reasoning.

    After exining, Yin Huaixi changed the topic and asked, ¡°How long will it take until Ye Xiaoci arrives in Xi¡¯an?¡±

    Yin Yi reported, ¡°About three days.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had an idea. He said calmly, ¡°After Ye Xiaoci arrives in Xi¡¯an, hand over evidence that the nobles in the North illegally smuggled tea, salt, food, porcin, and other trade items to Ye Xiaoci. In addition, hand over the relevant evidence that the nobles skimped on the national policy, causing the refugee camps tock supplies, the refugees to suffer heavy injuries and deaths, and a small epidemic to break out in the refugee camps..¡±

 Chapter 921 - 921: Accusation

    Chapter 921 - 921: usation

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Thend-owning ss had done their illegal smuggling very secretly. Even King Li of Zhou had spent a lot of effort on it back then, but in the end, it was left unsettled.

    However, who was Yin Huaixi?!

    He had sent the Hidden Dragon Army to disguise themselves as bandits in the area of Shanxi. They upied the mountains and specially plundered the goods of the novles. They also cooperated with other bandits and further participated in smuggling and plundering.

    In the beginning, King Li of Zhou could not agree with his son¡¯s behavior.

    In the end, Yin Huaixi still knew his old father well. In order not to be nagged at by his old father, he also said for his old father¡¯s sake, ¡°It¡¯s better for viins to fight each other for profit than to dig graves.¡±<div>

    King Li of Zhou was shocked. It was simply no small matter. Could it be that this kid was not in the business of stealing from others, but was in the business of digging graves and robbing tombs?!

    How could that do?!

    Why was the North called the ancient capital of the 13 dynasties?

    As the saying went, the schrs of Jiangnan were the generals of the north, and the emperor was buried in the yellow soil of Shaanxi!

    In history, in order to make up for theck of sry, Cao Cao had established the ranks of grave robbers, tomb raiders, and so on. They specialized in tomb

    Those who disobeyed were treated as traitors.

    From then on, there were endless ¡°gold raiders¡± in every dynasty.

    However, could one do such a wicked thing as digging graves?!

    Fighting other viins for profit was better than a living person going to a dead person¡¯s tomb. King Li of Zhou sighed as he helplessly epted reality.

    Sigh, it was all because they were poor!

    His son had used these scams to make a killing. Not only did he earn a lot of money, he was also involved in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi area. He would exchange horses, fur, and various rare gems of the Great Zhou Dynasty with the Di people in the huge smuggling business. Then, he umted a batch of wealth to support 300,000 You soldiers. If King Li of Zhou found out about this, he probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold down the coffin board.

    At the same time, the smuggling that the nobles thought was secret was exposed in Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes.

    Yin Huaixi had evidence of the nobles colluding with the enemy to betray the country, but he restrained himself from making a move. He was waiting for a suitable time to nail the soldiers to death.

    Three dayster, Ye Xiaoci arrived in Xi¡¯an. After receiving Yin Huaixi¡¯s evidence, he set up an office in Xi¡¯an County. On the same day, he sent an official letter to the Han n and summoned them to the court for trial.

    At the same time, it was said Sixth Young Master Han had colluded with Steward Mu to murder amoner, Liu Dagen, and frame the Bai Residence, the owner of the People¡¯s Relief Hall.

    He instigated Liu Dagen¡¯s widow to stop Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage on the street and plead for her husband.

    He had also bribed some local hooligans in Xiangping City many times to maliciously spread rumors about Princess Shaoyi, ndering and harming her reputation.

    He tried to frame Princess Shaoyi by taking her actions out of context and preventing the spread of sweet potatoes to alleviate the drought, causing riots and epidemics in the refugee camps.

    He skimped on the national policy and looked down on the court.

    He colluded with mountain bandits and was suspected of more than 20 cases of illegal smuggling of salt, cloth, horses, tea, and so on.

    He dealt with the Di people for profit and colluded with the enemy, betraying the country.

    He forged the groundless crime of King Li of Zhou ¡°coborating with the enemy to betray the country.¡±

    He exploited themoners and robbed the people.

    He upied the fields of others by force.

    There were more than a dozen crimes. In less than half a day, the news had spread throughout Xi¡¯an City.

    Immediately, the entire city was in an uproar.

    Many people realized that once the implementation of the national policy failed, what would happen to the more than a million refugees? What unbearable consequences would the North, who had been attacked by the refugees, bear? Furthermore, would King Yue Fei, who was responsible for taking in the refugees, settling them down, and implementing the national policy, be punished?

    King Yue Fei¡¯s sudden order for the entire territory to be under martialw suddenly had a more reasonable exnation.

    At the same time, the government¡¯s four notices also spread throughout the various government offices in Shanxi and Shaanxi. At this moment, someone realized that there were already local people who had seeded in trying to grow sweet potatoes.

    As soon as they asked around, they found out that in order to promote the nting of sweet potatoes, Princess Shaoyi had bought farmsteads in all areas of the North. After breeding them, she distributed them to the nearbymoners for free.

    Although Shanxi, Gansu, Ningxia, and the other areas had suffered more damage, the sweet potatoes were resistant to drought. There were still some cols and ins beside mountains and water where sweet potatoes could be nted.

    As soon as the news spread, the name of Princess Shaoyi¡¯s good deed spread widely.

    As the culprit who had ndered Princess Shaoyi, the Han n was criticized by everyone.

    All the schrs and calligraphers in the world jointly signed a petition to the Imperial Court. Themoners spontaneously wrote a joint petition and submitted it to the Imperial Court.

    At this moment, Ye Xiaoci and Princess Shaoyi¡¯s memorials were also sent into the capital one after another.

    Princess Shaoyi did not mention much about being framed by the Han n. She only mentioned the benefits of breeding sweet potatoes. The first and second batches of sweet potato vines had already been distributed free of charge to the refugees. Preparations for the locust gue were also being carried out. She mentioned all the measures rted to preventing the epidemic in the refugee camp.

    It was also mentioned that there were already a few areas in the Shanxi, Shaanxi, Gansu, and Ningxia areas where sweet potatoes had been sessfully nted. It was expected that as long as the sweet potatoes grew to the thickness of a finger, the local situation would be relieved.

    This news was undoubtedly exciting.

    Princess Shaoyi had proved to everyone in the world that it was feasible to implement a strategy to amodate refugees and resettle them in the Liaodong area. Moreover, she had already achieved good results.

    The Imperial Court¡¯s implementation of a national policy was a major national policy that would benefit the current era.

    The court officials praised Princess Shaoyi for her magnanimity.

    In order to express their support for the national policy, the Imperial Court immediately collected a sum of money and food in the areas of Jingzhao, Hebei, and Jin County and sent it to the refugee camps in Longcheng.

    However, less than two dayster!

    Ye Xiaoci¡¯s memorial exploded in the royal court. It said that the Han n had framed Princess Shaoyi, targeting the Empress Dowager and even the Empress behind the royalists.

    The royalists immediately couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They fought with Elder Han in the royal court until their faces turned red and their spit flew everywhere.

    The entire hall was like a market.

    However, Princess Shaoyi had promoted the nting of sweet potatoes previously. Her generosity was like a resounding p to the faces of the court officials led by Elder Han. They could only refuse to admit that all of this was done by the Han n. They felt that there must be some misunderstanding or that someone had framed the Han n.

    Ye Xiaoci exined in the memorial that Princess Shaoyi had joined forces with the Xie Residence to resolve the predicament of the nobles skimping on the national policy, causing ack of supplies in the refugee camps. She had further promoted national policy. She had also actively prepared medicinal herbs to prevent the epidemic and vigorously promoted the nting of sweet potatoes. Ye Xiaoci had brazenly asked the Imperial Court for credit for Princess Shaoyi.

    In the memorial submitted by Princess Shaoyi, she had only mentioned a few words about what she had done. She had no intention of taking credit from the Imperial Court.

    However, as a local official, Ye Xiaoci could not lie to the higher-ups and lower-ups. He avoided the main point and exined everything clearly.

    It was as if the sessful implementation of the national policy was all thanks to Princess Shaoyi and the Xie family..

 Chapter 922 - 922: Pulling the Bridge After Crossing the River

    Chapter 922 - 922: Pulling the Bridge After Crossing the River

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This also made the Han n¡¯s excuses useless.

    At the same time, these words of defensepletely became excuses under thebined efforts of tens of thousands of schrs and people in the North.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were bright.

    It was also a fact that the Han n had angered everyone.

    The Empress Dowager, who was lying sickly on the bed, could not lie down anymore.<div>

    The next morning, she asked Auntie Shen to help her up to the golden hall. ¡°How¡¯s the truth of the case? Lord Ye is still investigating. Before the case ispletely investigated, Elder Han and all the descendants of the Han family in the court should return to the residence to rest well. Don¡¯t cause any unnecessary disputes in the court, lest it dys the court matters.¡±

    Elder Han was naturally unconvinced and immediately knelt down. ¡°The

    Empress Dowager¡¯s actions are really biased¡­¡±

    Elder Yu immediately couldn¡¯t help but scold him, ¡°The Han n is a famous family in Xi¡¯an. You can be said to be the model of the noble families in the North.¡¯

    Elder Han acutely felt that this was probably not a good thing, but it was also the truth. He couldn¡¯t say no and brace himself to deal with it.

    Indeed!

    ¡°However.¡± Elder Yu changed the topic and his words became sharp. ¡°Previously, there were nobles from the North who joined forces to forge groundless crimes and harmed King Li of Zhou¡¯s residence. Later, there were nobles from the North who reverted to their old ways, ndered Princess Shaoyi, and framed King Yue Fei. The nobles of the North looked down on the rules of the court, provoked the dignity of the royal family, ignored the royal family, and deceived the emperor. It was treason. This is also the truth.¡±

    These words directly poked at Elder Han¡¯s lungs. ¡°Elder Yu, don¡¯t speak nonsense. In King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, all the people involved have already¡­¡±

    Lord Qi interrupted him. ¡°l think that Elder Yu is right. Since the Han n prides themselves on being the number one family in Shaanxi, they represent all the aristocratic families in Shaanxi. In Liu Dagen¡¯s case, Princess Shaoyi and Yue Fei were the ones who were affected. This is a serious matter. The Han n is not qualified to continue participating in the court affairs until they are cleared of suspicion.¡± The court officials chimed in.

    Elder Han and the others knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡®Empress Dowager, the Han n has been loyal to the emperor for generations. We definitely have no disrespect for the Imperial Court and the royal family¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± The Empress Dowager shouted sternly, ¡°Princess Shaoyi¡¯s visit to the North was unanimously facilitated by me and the court officials. You, the nobles of the North, wantonly publicized that Princess Shaoyi waswless and caused chaos. Are you going to charge me with the crime of having a harem to manage politics and cause chaos?¡±

    Although Elder Han was dissatisfied with the royalists and had used Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation to seed in the court, he only dared to be dissatisfied in his heart and immediately did not dare to say anything else.

    ¡°More than ten areas in the North have all suffered from drought. More than 20 million people have been affected, and four to five million people have fled the wilderness. However, less than two million people have really escaped to Liaodong alive. Longcheng is the gateway to the three ces in the capital. Currently, more than a million refugees are gathered, and there¡¯s only one gate between them and the capital.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°As long as the refugees can¡¯t be settled, can everyone here rest easy?¡±

    Elder Han¡¯s heart was in his throat. The Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning was obvious. Themoners were suffering, but the nobles of the North did not want to donate to the refugees and were still busy fighting.

    What about the lives of themoners?

    Where was the Imperial Court¡¯sw?

    Where was the Great Zhou?

    The Empress Dowager asked in a low voice, ¡°May 1 ask, why did the Imperial Court issue a national policy to settle the refugees in Liaodong back then?¡± No one in the court dared to answer.

    The Empress Dowager did not care and only said, ¡°Firstly, the refugees have surged into the capital wantonly and gathered outside the city. They have already seriously threatened the stability of the capital.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the area around Liaodong is closer to the affected north. The refugees fled to Liaodong, so there¡¯s still a way out.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, thend of Liaodong is vast and sparsely popted. It can amodate millions of refugees. The 300,000 You soldiers can also intimidate the refugees to prevent them from gathering and rioting.

    ¡°Fourthly, the Liaodong area is not affected by the drought. Princess Shaoyi has grown high-yielding sweet potatoes that can be widely nted in Liaodong. In the long term, the refugees can recuperate there.¡±

    ¡°Fifthly, there¡¯s a trade route in the North. The resources in the hands of the nobles can help the refugees.¡±

    A rapid cough came from the tent. The Empress Dowager did not hide it.

    Hearing this, it seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop coughing for a while. There were also shadowy figures serving behind the tent. The court officials had different thoughts and each had their own ulterior motives.

    After coughing for a while, she gradually lowered her voice. The Empress Dowager¡¯s hoarse voice sounded again. ¡°At that time, when we proposed to issue a national policy in the North and settle the refugees in Liaodong, all the ministers present agreed with both hands. This was not the result of my arbitrary decision, nor was it the oue of the harem¡¯s political affairs.¡±

    The area affected was the North, and the capital was the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It was a ce where nobles gathered under the emperor¡¯s rule. It was the most prosperous ce in the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.

    In the eyes of themoners, even the food between the fingers of the people in the capital was enough for them to live. If themoners suffered a disaster and did not run to the capital, where else could they run to?

    If they had not issued a national policy at that time, there would only have been more and more refugees in the suburbs of the capital. Closing the city gate was only a temporary n. If the Imperial Court had continued to do nothing and did not think of a way to settle the refugees, the Great Zhou Dynasty would have erupted and the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    At that time, in the entire northern area of the Great Zhou Dynasty, only the Liaodong area was still willing to ept refugees and set up refugee camps. Only then did the court officials think of this method to divert the trouble.

    The Empress Dowager paused for a moment and continued, ¡°Now that more than a million refugees have arrived in Liaodong, the refugees are everywhere. The situation of the frequent riots has been resolved. All of you are stable and have a peace of mind. Do you want to burn the bridge after crossing the river and quit your job to shirk your responsibilities? Do you want topletely give this hot potato to King Yue Fei?¡±

    These words were so straightforward that no one could refute them.

    The reason why Elder Han and the other northern nobles dared to brush off the national policy was because it was the responsibility of King Yue Fei and the local government if anything happened in the camp.

    Even if King Yue Fei did not want to be interrogated by the Imperial Court, he would settle the matter of the refugees.

    Of course, even if something happened, what about the 300,000 You soldiers? It wasn¡¯t to the extent that they couldn¡¯t suppress a group of mobs. The mobs couldn¡¯t threaten them anyway.

    After that, it would be even better if King Yue Fei was questioned by the Imperial Court.

    Otherwise, if King Yue Fei took in refugees, his reputation in the Great Zhou would rise. At that time, his status as a vassal lord would not be restricted.

    Instead, the nobles in the North would be restricted.

    Compared to the vassal lords, the nobles were much less of a threat to the Imperial Court.

    The Imperial Court would not really do anything to the nobles.

    At most, when the matter of the nobles skimping on the national policy was exposed, they would push a group of young nobles out to take the me..

 Chapter 923 - 923: Contempt of the Imperial Court

    Chapter 923 - 923: Contempt of the Imperial Court

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t done such a thing before, right? King Li of Zhou¡¯s case was cleared, and it caused a hugemotion. In the end, didn¡¯t it calm down just like that?!

    It happened again. They were familiar with it.

    ¡°The Shanxi and Shaanxi areas are also more seriously affected areas.¡± The Empress Dowager nced at Elder Han and her tone became very cold. ¡°However, the local nobles did not assist the government to help the local refugees. Most of the local refugees fled to Liaodong. The Imperial Court can¡¯t take out money to help the refugees. If the nobles did their best, it¡¯s not appropriate for the Imperial Court to ask anything.¡±

    Elder Han had a bad feeling.

    Indeed!<div>

    The Empress Dowager suddenly grabbed the teacup and used all her strength to smash it at Elder Han¡¯s feet. Then, behind the curtain, there was another series of suppressed and painful coughs.

    The court officials lowered their heads and were silent.

    After a while, the Empress Dowager continued, ¡°Amodating and settling the refugees is also part of the national policy. Since Elder Han has agreed, it means that the nobles of the North have also agreed to help the government and King Yue Fei implement the national policy. Now, may I ask how much food and supplies the Han n has donated to the refugee camp after the national policy was issued?¡±

    Elder Han was speechless and did not dare to say anything.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s voice became even more hoarse. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to speak, but everything donated by the nobles of the North to the camp is recorded by the government. You can¡¯t fool them even if you want to.¡± As she spoke, she threw a booklet out from behind the curtain and it fell to the ground with a bang. ¡°Your Han n is the number one noble n in Shaanxi. You didn¡¯t want to set an example and skimped on the national policy. You¡¯re disregarding the rules of the court and the dignity of the royal family.¡±

    The court officials looked at Elder Han¡¯s dejected face and felt the Empress Dowager¡¯s monstrous anger.

    In every dynasty, the Imperial Court had implemented national policies for the sake of the country. It represented the might of the Imperial Court. If the country was conquered, the first thing they needed was the support and cooperation of the local nobles.

    Since the nobles of the North, led by Elder Han, had agreed to follow the national policy, they should do their part and use their local influence to cooperate with the Imperial Court.

    The words of looking down on the court and ignoring the dignity of the royal family immediately made Elder Han¡¯s expression change in shock. ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm down. My Han family has been loyal to the Imperial

    Court for generations. There must be some misunderstanding¡­¡±

    He kept saying that it was a misunderstanding. Not only was the Empress Dowager sick of it, but even the court officials looked over.

    ¡°l know very well if it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not. Don¡¯t use such light and light words to brush me off.¡± The Empress Dowager did not fall for his tricks. ¡°If something happens in the camp, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation will be ruined. King Yue Fei will be questioned by the Imperial Court, and I won¡¯t be able to absolve myself of the me. Should you jump out and attack the royal family to take the opportunity to take over?¡±

    Behind the curtain, there was another violent cough. The Empress Dowager had spoken bluntly and did not hide it at all. The court officials broke out in a cold sweat.

    Elder Han and the others even felt a chill run down their spines. Even their teeth cracked.

    However, the Empress Dowager was not finished. ¡°Should you, the nobles of the North, jump out again and give arge number of supplies to the refugees, using the refugees to benefit yourselves and make the refugees feel grateful for you? If King Yue Fei¡¯s reputation is damaged and he is questioned by the Imperial Court, the best oue is that he will continue to be restrained by the nobles, and the nobles will naturally continue to control the North.¡±

    As expected of the winner of thest pce battle. The Empress Dowager hadpletely seen through this matter. The nobles were targeting her, and there was a deeperyer of benefits behind this.

    The few northern court officials led by Elder Han knelt on the ground and cried out for justice.

    The Empress Dowager sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t cry out for injustice. The nobles of the North have done so much. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because they¡¯re worried that King Yue Fei has implemented a national policy in the North and is even more famous than before. They¡¯re worried that they won¡¯t be able to suppress King Yue Fei and will be suppressed by him in the future. They won¡¯t be able to continue being your local emperor! ¡±

    The refugees were everywhere, and the Shanxi and the Shaanxi areas had the most riots. Therefore, the Imperial Court issued a national policy, and the nobles of the North agreed with it with both hands. However, as soon as the threat of the refugees was resolved, the nobles couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. Worried that King Yue Fei would threaten them, they nned to use this matter to suppress him.

    The court officials knew very well how King Li of Zhou had died back then.

    Once King Yue Fei took control of the North, how could the nobles survive?

    The words ¡°local emperor¡± made the atmosphere in the royal court drop to the freezing point. The court officials lowered their heads and did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Elder Han and the others were even more shocked.

    ¡°This. Is. Simply. Wishful. Thinking.¡± The Empress Dowagers voice was hoarse as she enunciated word by word, ¡°I¡¯m a descendant of the Imperial Family and have the orthodox bloodline of the royal family. How can I allow you to be unruly and young? When a tiger falls to the ground, dogs will bark at each other!¡±

    Elder Han¡¯s body went limp, and his vision darkened as he fell straight to the hall.

    Before he fainted, he thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over.¡± The Han n was finished.

    They had originally thought that since King Yue Fei had sessfully implemented the national policy and his reputation had be greater than before, he would already be considered to have contributed more than his master. The Han n had taken the initiative to use the matter of national policy to suppress King Yue Fei. This was a result that the Imperial Court, the emperor, and even the Empress Dowager were willing to see.

    This was nothing.

    Previously, when King Li of Zhou was guarding the North, they had also done the same. It was impossible that the Imperial Court did not know anything and had even been indulgent about it.

    It was fine as long as they couldn¡¯t find any actual evidence.

    If a scapegoat fell, there would still be thousands of other scapegoats.

    What were they afraid of?!

    However, this time, the northernnd-owning ss led by Elder Han had never expected that Ye Xiaoci would interfere and even openly catch the

    At this moment, Elder Han could not understand why. Although the Ye family of Linjiang was from the royal faction, their stance was more neutral. As a local official, Ye Xiaoci had not been involved for many years. The vassal lords and nobles werepeting.

    Why was it different this time?

    Next, the Empress Dowager sent five decrees in a row.

    First, she rewarded Princess Shaoyi for her kindness and kindness, and ordered someone to give her a reward.

    Second, she ordered Youzhou Governor Ye Xiaoci to investigate the case involving the Han n and not let it go private.

    Third, King Yue Fei was specially ordered to help the government office investigate the case involving the Han n. This case was not to be tolerated.

    Fourth, it was emphasized again that the nobles of the North should cooperate with the government and King Yue Fei to implement the national policy. Anyone who was perfunctory would be treated with contempt for the court and cause chaos.

    Fifth, under Elder Han¡¯s lead, all the descendants of the Han family who were officials in the court were locked in the residence from today onwards. They would be dealt with after investigating the case involving the Han family. In an instant, it went from ¡°go home and rest well¡± to being ¡°locked.¡±

    This was not a big difference.

    Therefore, some people could sense the Empress Dowager¡¯s determination to ¡°overthrow the Han n¡±. The Han n immediately became the target of public criticism.

    When the news reached the harem, Imperial Concubine Xu, who was behind the Han n, gritted her teeth. She hated Yu Youyao, who was the instigator of all this..

 Chapter 924 - 924: Taking Advantage

    Chapter 924 - 924: Taking Advantage

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    During this period of time, the Second Prince had been working with the court officials to deal with government affairs and had received the praise of many ministers. Even the Fourth Prince, who had a low status, had begun to participate in the court and befriend the ministers.

    Meanwhile, they had the advantage from the beginning, but they had repeatedly suffered under that little b*tch, Yu Youyao. Even their original advantage had been weakened.

    After thinking about it, Imperial Concubine Xu felt that she couldn¡¯t continue to sit still and wait for death, so she quickly drove to the Jingren Pce where the Third Prince, Yin Huairui, lived.

    Ever since the Flower Festival in Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, the emperor had ordered to seal the pce gate of the Jingren Pce and lock the Third Prince in the pce, not allowing him to take half a step out. After that, the Third Prince had been living in seclusion in the pce.

    Now that the emperor was busy refining pills and did not leave the pce, Concubine Xu and the Xu Residence had already given bribes. The ban on the Jingren Pce only existed in name.<div>

    However!

    As soon as Imperial Concubine Xu stepped into the main hall of the Jingren Pce, the sound ofughter, fighting, and cursing could be heard.

    The Third Prince was only wearing a white undershirt. The belt was loosely tied around his waist, revealing arge part of his chest. He looked unrestrained. The pce maids were only wearing a tube top and chiffon. Their clothes were not covering their bodies, and they were ying hide-and-seek with the Third Prince.

    After taking the Hanshi powder, the Third Prince¡¯s body felt hot. He grabbed a pce maid like a hungry tiger pouncing on a wolf and couldn¡¯t wait to hug her¡­

    When the other pce maids saw that someone had received a blessing, they also gathered around¡­

    The unbearable scene made Imperial Concubine Xu furious. She raised her voice and said, ¡°Someone, drag these b*tches out and beat them to death¡­¡±

    When the pce maids heard Imperial Concubine Xu¡¯s voice, they were so frightened that they knelt on the ground with a thud. Their bodies also trembled, and they quickly cried for mercy.

    The eunuchs rushed into the house and dragged the pce maids away one by one.

    The Third Prince quickly pulled up his pants.

    Seeing that he had made a fool of himself, Imperial Concubine Xu looked as if she expected better from him. Her gaze swept across the eunuchs kneeling on the ground and she said angrily, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and wash the Third Prince¡­

    Only then did the eunuchs panic and crawl up to help the Third Prince change¡­

    Imperial Concubine Xu was furious, but there was nothing she could do.

    After Rui¡¯er was imprisoned, his days in the pce were boring. For some reason, he imitated his father and secretly refined medicinal pills in his pce.

    Even she did not know that Jingren Pce had been sealed.

    When she found out, Rui¡¯er had been addicted to the Hanshi powder for a long time. She had thought of countless ways, but he couldn¡¯t stop taking the powder. What was even more ridiculous was that not only would the Hanshi powder change people¡¯s temperament, but they would also be even more ridiculous among women. He had even visited any pce maid in the pce who was slightly beautiful. He had even caused the ridiculous matter of more than ten women serving him at night.

    She had no choice but to use the matter of the emperor sealing off the Jingren Pce to cover it up. It was not appropriate for the others in the pce to spy on the Jingren Pce, so this matter had never been made public.

    The Third Prince followed the emperor¡¯s decree and never left the pce. He stayed in the pce to reflect on his mistakes and umted some good reputation for him in the court.

    However,pared to the Second and Fourth Princes, who were both outstanding in the court, he was still inferior.

    Imperial Concubine Xu was indignant. The Second and Fourth Princes had gained power in the court, and now that the Han n was being suppressed by the royal family, it was not appropriate for Rui¡¯er to continue ¡°restricted¡± in the pce.

    After the court session ended, Elder Ye and Elder Yu left the pce together.

    Elder Ye sighed. ¡°The Ye family of Linjiang hassted until now and has also experienced a rise and fall. We can¡¯t put all the eggs in one basket. More descendants of the Ye family will be sent to work elsewhere. If they can make some political achievements locally and be transferred back to the capital, that will be because of their own ability.¡±

    Elder Yu put his hands in his sleeves and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    However, he did not say why.

    The Ye family, which had always been neutral, suddenly cooperated with King Yue Fei. On the surface, all of this was the result of the changes in the situation after the Imperial Court issued the national policy.

    However, only Madam Ye knew how many political games were involved.

    Elder Ye turned to look at Elder Yu. ¡°The Ye n of Linjiang can be considered a pawn of the Yu n in this matter. Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    At this point, Princess Shaoyi had gained both fame and fortune and had obtained all the benefits.

    Meanwhile, Ye Xiaoci was busy ¡°overthrowing the Han family¡±. The entire Ye family of Linjiang was implicated and was forced to change from a neutral faction to a radical faction, bing the main force to deal with the Han family of Xi¡¯an.

    Anyone with discerning eyes could tell that the Han family of Xi¡¯an was a deep-rooted noble family in the North. If someone wanted to ¡°overthrow the Han family¡±, they first had to obtain the support of the Imperial Court.

    King Yue Fei cleverly used Princess Shaoyi¡¯s identity to obtain the support of the royal faction.

    Princess Shao Yi also beat him at his own game. She used King Yue Fei¡¯s reputation to strengthen the reputation of the royal faction. The cooperation of the two of them would benefit the Imperial Court and the country. It was a

    win-win situation.

    One declined while the other flourished!

    While King Yue Fei gained power, the nobles on the other side couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. For a moment, they used all their tricks, but how could they win? Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei had joined forces to set up a trap.

    The state government office was sandwiched in between. Now that King Yue Fei was powerful and the bnce was broken, it was time for the Ye family to make a choice that was beneficial to them.

    From the perspective of the overall situation, the Ye family had no choice.

    Elder Yu nced at him from the corner of his eye. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me. We¡¯ve been officials in the court for decades, so it¡¯s not to the extent that we can¡¯t see the situation clearly. Look at the entire court. There are demons dancing wildly. In the future, the future of the Great Zhou Dynasty will still depend on King Yue Fei! The Ye n is just taking advantage of the situation!¡±

    He who understood the times was a wise man. The current situation was no longer the same as before. The Weining Marquis Residence was like the sun in the sky. The Ye family had no choice but to watch coldly as the nobles fought with the vassal lords, not daring to get involved.

    Elder Ye shut his mouth.

    It was precisely because the nobles of the North had seen through this that they took advantage of the Empress Dowager¡¯s serious illness to jump up and down happily so that they could make ns for themselves in advance.

    After all, they were old enemies who had fought for many years. Old Yu did not give up any chance to retort. ¡°Both our families are families that have been passing down their inheritance from the previous dynasty. Don¡¯t we know each other?¡±

    At this point, he nced sideways at Elder Ye.

    ¡°Can the Ye family really watch helplessly as the nobles brush off the national policy and cause trouble for the more than a million refugees in the camp? No matter if it¡¯s an epidemic or a riot, how many people will die or be implicated? Do you feel guilty, let alone Ye Xiaoci? As the governor of Youzhou, he¡¯s a parent official. How can he ignore the lives of themoners?!¡±

    At the end of the day, it was still the actions of the nobles who had vited the bottom line of the Ye family. If the Ye family still had a trace of benevolence, they couldn¡¯t just watch the tragedy happen.

    Elder Ye took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re right. This drought has been going on for almost three years. The Great Zhou Dynasty has suffered a cmity, and the grasnd has suffered even more. The Di people aren¡¯t good at farming, and they¡¯re even morecking in supplies. Ever since the end of autumnst year, therge and small battles at the border haven¡¯t stopped. Chang Ningbo is guarding the army, and the Great General of the Cavalry is in charge of the war. While King Yue Fei coordinates the situation, he has to personally manage the relevant matters of national policy..¡±

 Chapter 925 - 925: Vomiting Blood

    Chapter 925 - 925: Vomiting Blood

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Anyone could tell that it was not easy for King Yue Fei. Even the Imperial Court had temporarily put down their doubts and fears about the vassal lords and issued a national policy in the North to appease the refugees.

    At this moment, if the Ye family continued to drag him down, all their years of studying would have been in vain.

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians must know a little about the situation in the North. If the refugees cause trouble and the Di people start a war with the Great Zhou at this time, I¡¯m afraid King Yue Fei won¡¯t be able to attend to other affairs.¡±

    Elder Ye¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡°If the Ye family doesn¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll be sinners for thousands of years and suffer eternal infamy. It¡¯s better to choose the lesser of the two evils.¡±

    It was impossible for the Han n not to know this, but the Han n also had no choice. King Li of Zhou¡¯s death was an irreconcble hatred between the Han n and King Yue Fei.<div>

    Once King Yue Fei gained power, the Han n would not have a good ending.

    Of the two bad oues, they chose the less harmful one.

    Compared to their own interests, what was the righteousness of their country?

    Elder Yu also sighed. ¡°The nobles of the North are too outrageous.¡±

    All of them had been in power for a long time and had be politicians who only cared about themselves.

    They had also forgotten that cultivating themselves, managing one¡¯s family, running a country, and bringing peace to the world were the original intentions of schrs.

    They blindly guessed what the emperor was thinking, but they didn¡¯t even look at opportunities.

    The Imperial Court¡¯s failure to provide disaster relief had already damaged the dignity of the Imperial Court.

    The Imperial Court was carrying out the national policy with great fanfare. Everyone in the world was watching Liaodong, and everyone was paying attention to the implementation of the national policy. Whether the Imperial Court could regain its dignity depended on whether the implementation of the national policy of the North could go smoothly.

    If something happened in the refugee camp, it would reflect the inaction of the Imperial Court.

    It was no wonder that the Empress Dowager was so angry.

    Elder Ye did not want to say such vexing words anymore. ¡°Tell me, the current situation is really worrying. Take Quanzhou for example. There are Japanese pirates every other day, and it¡¯s still under martialw. We can¡¯t even get news clearly. It¡¯s really worrying!¡¯

    Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day. Ye Hanyuan had always led the defense of the southeast coast, but his foundation in the navy was too shallow. In a short period of time, he couldn¡¯t control the navy and let them be used by him.

    Pirates had colluded with the Japanese pirates and caused trouble along the southeast coast. Even within the Zhejiang capital, there were people who had colluded with pirates and Japanese pirates.

    Ye Hanyuan had no one to use, and he only had two troops of navy soldiers he had trained. For a moment, he was a little busy, and the navy soldiers below him were even more exhausted.

    So far, he could only barely control the situation along the southeast coast.

    It was also because of this that there were Japanese pirates in Quanzhou from time to time. It seemed reasonable for Quanzhou to be under martialw and for the city to be locked down.

    However, Elder Yu and Elder Ye were both old court officials. From the situation along the southeast coast, they acutely sensed an ominous feeling.

    However, Quanzhou was Concubine Lan¡¯s money bag, so others naturally couldn¡¯t reach in.

    Elder Yu shook his head. ¡°Previously, the Marquis of Zhen proposed to send an inspector to patrol the defense of the southeast coast to understand the exact situation in Quanzhou, but he was strongly opposed by Concubine Lan¡¯s family. In the end, it was left unsettled.¡±

    At the mention of this, the two of them looked at each other and shook their

    heads helplessly.

    Song Mingzhao had been ced in Dehua, which was in Quanzhou. It was obvious that the Marquis of Zhen had sensed that something was amiss in Quanzhou through some unknown family channels, so he had made this suggestion.

    However, because the information was not detailed and could not be used as evidence, it was not convincing, so it could not be said explicitly.

    He was also worried that if he rashly revealed the true situation of the news, it would expose Song Mingzhao, causing him, who was far away in Quanzhou, to be in danger.

    It was also because of this that the Marquis of Zhen¡¯s suggestion was criticized by others for being ¡°selfish.¡± They felt that the Marquis of Zhen was using his official position for personal gain and using the resources of the Imperial Court to inquire about the heir.

    Now, the entire court was worried about the drought in the north. The entire country was worried about the national policies, and the Imperial Court did not have the energy to engage in other matters.

    Quanzhou was not the only city in the southeast coast that was sealed off and under martialw. Quanzhou was the most prosperous area in the southeast coast. It was normal for the Japanese pirates to target Quanzhou. Lord Ye could temporarily control the situation in the southeast coast. When hepletely controlled the navy, the situation would definitely improve.

    What was the use of sending an inspector?

    Would the inspector exterminate the pirates, or could they help Lord Ye reorganize the navy and train a strong navy?

    After the inspection, Lord Ye still had to divert a portion of his energy to cooperate with the inspector to patrol and maintain coastal defense. Did they think that the southeast coast was not chaotic enough to cause trouble for Lord Ye?

    These words were extremely sharp.

    Even the censors of the Imperial Court could not refute. There were priorities. The defense of the southeast coast was indeed not critical at the moment.

    From time to time, news of victory came from the navy led by Ye Hanyuan.

    As soon as she returned to the Longevity Pce, the Empress Dowager¡¯s forced spirits immediately withered. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief and leaned against the soft couch, coughing violently.

    As Auntie Shen instructed the eunuch to invite the imperial physician, she took out some pear paste and added water. ¡°The spring air is dry. Princess Shaoyi has prepared some pear paste and sent it to the capital with the memorial presented to the Imperial Court to show filial piety to you. After the Imperial Physician¡¯s examination, it was sent to the Longevity Pce. The pear paste stops coughing. Try it and see if it¡¯s effective.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out and took the handkerchief from the Empress Dowager¡¯s hand.

    Suddenly, a shocking bright red color on the white handkerchief made Auntie

    Shen¡¯s expression change. She knelt on the ground with a thud. ¡°Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s face was sallow. She coughed and reprimanded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why are you panicking? How dare you?!¡±

    Auntie Shen calmed down a little and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ll get someone to invite Imperial Physician Shi into the pce¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± The Empress Dowager had a dispensable attitude and only said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for a person to reach 70 years old. I¡¯m not even 70 years old. I¡¯ve lived a long lifepared to most people,¡±

    Auntie Shen knelt on the ground and immediately sobbed.

    The Empress Dowager sighed softly. ¡°During this period of time, I often dreamed of the previous emperor.¡± She looked stunned, as if she had recalled deeply. ¡°The previous emperor used me of not saving Xinger.¡±

    Auntie Shen lowered her head and cried silently.

    The emperor was suspicious by nature. Although he treated King Li of Zhou quite well because of the Empress Dowager, he still had a grudge against him because the Empress Dowager treated him well.

    Back then, King Li of Zhou had be a vassal lord because the Empress

    Dowager had secretly facilitated it. She had originally hoped that King Li of Zhou could stay away from the troublesome ces in the capital and avoid the emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    Liaodong was rtively close to the capital, so the Empress Dowager could still take care of King Li of Zhou.

    Although the border was a little bitterly cold, King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort received a lot of sry. The Empress Dowager had also helped to buy many businesses, which was enough for the couple to squander their days.

    The generals guarding the North were also from the royalist faction, so they would take care of them.

    However, she never expected¡­

    The next year, at the beginning of spring, King Li of Zhou personally went to the battlefield, causing the You army¡¯s reputation to rise greatly. Reports of sess came from the border..

 Chapter 926 - 926: Dealing with the Funeral

    Chapter 926 - 926: Dealing with the Funeral

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At that time, the Empress Dowager was sitting in the temple hall in a daze. ¡°In terms of judgment, I¡¯m not as good as the previous emperor.¡±

    Back then, the Marquis of Weining and the Marquis of Changxing were connected. They were both generals who controlled the military power and were also like the sun in the sky. Even the Empress Dowager had to avoid them.

    ¡°King You¡± was summoned back to the capital.

    The Empress Dowager had originally nned to personally step in to protect ¡°King You¡±, but she had never expected that she would only receive bad news about ¡°King You¡¯s residence¡± and ¡°King You¡±.

    After that, King Li of Zhou¡¯s ¡°suicide¡± was almost an established fact, and itpletely disappointed the Empress Dowager.<div>

    The Empress Dowager seemed to be talking in her sleep. ¡°I¡¯ve watched Xinger grow up since I was young. In terms of imperial power, although I have my own selfish motives, I¡¯ve always treated him as my own son.¡± Towards the end, even her voice was hoarse, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. ¡°If I had known earlier, Xing¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Back then, l . . .

    The rest of the sentence was almost inaudible.

    However, Auntie Shen had served the Empress Dowager for decades. How could she not understand?

    The Empress Dowager had long regretted it.

    There was silence in the room for a while. Then, the Empress Dowager sighed slowly. ¡°Over the past few days, I¡¯ve often thought of Concubine Hui.¡± A smile appeared on her lips again. ¡°Peach blossoms are floating things. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s inauspicious to nt peach blossoms in the pce. However, Concubine Hui is a farm girl and doesn¡¯t care about this. She nted a courtyard of peach blossoms in Chengqian Pce. A concubineined to the emperor. The emperor felt that it was inappropriate, so he asked Concubine Hui.¡±

    Auntie Shen also thought of this.

    The previous emperor doted on Concubine Hui very much and even issued a decree to let her live in the Chenggan Pce. It was the closest pce to the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    ¡°I still remember that Concubine Hui said that peach blossoms are good things. In spring, they can be admired, used to brew wine, and used to make food. They can also be used to make rouge powder. In summer, people eat peaches, and in autumn, people harvest rubber. In winter, people drink peach blossom wine. There¡¯s no such thing as inauspicious.¡±

    As a nobledy of an official¡¯s family, she had been raised in her own room since she was young. When she was a little older, she had been appointed to the current emperor, who was still a prince.

    After that, the pce sent over a nanny. Not only would the nanny take care of her daily life, but the nanny would also keep an eye on her words and actions and teach her the pce rules and etiquette.

    To her, Concubine Hui¡¯s every move was filled with novelty, so she couldn¡¯t help but interact more. ¡°One year, peach blossoms bloomed all over the courtyard. Concubine Hui used the peach blossoms she had harvested in the first year to make peach blossom snacks and brew peach blossom gum. I sat under the peach blossom tree with Concubine Hui and drank the peach blossom wine from the first year while eating the food made from peach blossoms. Concubine Hui also said that when the peach blossoms bloom next year, she would use the peach blossoms to make some rouge powder and give

    it to me¡­¡±

    In her life, she fought with her sister and the concubine at home. When she went to the pce, she fought with the concubines. She didn¡¯t have a day of peace.

    It was a carefree feeling that she had never felt in her life.

    ¡°Unfortunately, after Concubine Hui passed away, the previous emperor ordered someone to carefully take care of the peach trees in the courtyard of the Chengqian Pce. However, probably because everything was sentient, when the owner died, no matter how meticulous they were, the peach blossoms in that courtyard did not grow as well as before, and the flowers bloomed less and less year by year. In the end, the previous emperor ordered someone to shovel the peach blossoms. I never saw the scene of the peach blossoms blooming again.¡±

    In the past, she did not understand why, butter on, she did.

    After the owner of the flowers passed away, no matter how meticulous the pce servants seemed on the surface, they could notpare to the change in the human heart. How could theypare to Concubine Hui¡¯s sincere love and meticulous nurturing?

    The room gradually fell silent.

    Auntie Shen carefully raised her head and called out softly, ¡°Empress Dowager¡­¡±

    After a while!

    ¡°Get up.¡± The Empress Dowager coughed a few more times. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to feed me pear paste water? It¡¯s been difficult for her to keep thinking about me and sending things to the pce. What she spent so much effort making is ultimately not ordinary. She¡¯ll get used to it after using it.

    When she uses the other King of the East, the difference will be obvious.¡±

    Auntie Shen lowered her head and took out a handkerchief from her sleeve.

    She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and picked up the pear paste again, carefully serving the Empress Dowager.

    Perhaps it was because the pear paste water was really effective, but after the Empress Dowager took it, her coughing gradually stopped, and her expression improved a little. ¡°What do you think of Princess Shaoyi?¡±

    Auntie Shen was stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°l don¡¯t dare to speak nonsense.¡±

    The Empress Dowager nced at her. ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. Pretend that I don¡¯t know that you like her very much, and that you treat her better than other nobledies.¡¯

    Auntie Shen was nervous and quickly exined, ¡°When Auntie Xu was in the pce, she was close to me. After all, Auntie Xu personally raised her. l . . . ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The Empress Dowager waved her hand and interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t exin. I¡¯ll only gossip a little. Princess Shaoyi¡¯s heart is like ss. Not only do you like it, but I also like it.¡±

    Just like Concubine Hui, Princess Shaoyi was a rare woman in the world.

    Every time she thought of Princess Shaoyi, she couldn¡¯t help but think of

    Concubine Hui.

    ¡°It¡¯s also because you, the Empress Dowager, have eyes that recognize gold and jade.¡± Although Miss Shen heaved a sigh of relief, she still felt that the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t have said this for no reason.

    The thoughts of a superior were far from as simple as they appeared. Even a casual sentence, gaze, and action had a deeper meaning.

    The Empress Dowager smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Invite Eunuch Zhu over.

    Go personally. Don¡¯t let anyone notice.¡±

    Auntie Shen was shocked and suddenly felt a little uneasy.

    The room suddenly fell silent.

    After a long time!

    The Empress Dowager leaned against the desk and took a nap. As soon as Eunuch Zhu entered the room, she opened her eyes. Eunuch Zhu quickly knelt down and greeted the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°Get up!¡± The Empress Dowager waved her hand and pushed the ebony box, which was iid with gold and jade, on the desk to Eunuch Zhu. ¡°Arranged for someone to send a reward to Princess Shaoyi. You will be the one making the arrangements. This box was given to Princess Shaoyi by me. Send it over together. No one can know about this.¡±

    The Qianji Pce had already been sealed. As the imperial eunuch, Eunuch He naturally had to take care of it from the side. All the matters in the inner pce were handled by Eunuch He¡¯s godson, Eunuch Zhu.

    There was no one more thorough than him in the entire pce.

    Eunuch Zhu held the box with both hands and bowed. ¡°Empress Dowager,

    don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Ever since the Empress came to the Longevity Pce to take care of her illness, the Empress gradually became aware of the things in the Longevity

    Pce. The ¡°anyone¡± that the Empress Dowager mentioned also included the Empress.

    Even if the Empress Dowager gave something to Princess Shaoyi, she had to avoid being noticed and borrow his hand.

    It seemed that the Empress Dowager did not trust the Empress.

    The Empress Dowager seemed to be a little tired. She pushed her eyelids open and gradually closed them. ¡°When I go¡­¡±

    These words made Eunuch Zhu¡¯s expression suddenly change. He knelt on the ground with a thud and buried his head.

    Why did these words sound like she was briefing him on her funeral?!

 Chapter 927 - 927: Roping in

    Chapter 927 - 927: Roping in

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Could it be that the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness was already so serious¡­

    Eunuch Zhu was shocked. He knew that the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition was serious, but that group of imperial physicians tended to only speak halfway.<div>

    He didn¡¯t know that her condition had already reached this stage.

    The Empress Dowager was still muttering softly, ¡°¡­Please take care of the people in my pce. If they¡¯re willing to leave the pce, arrange for them to be sent to Liaodong.¡±

    Even her voice was barely audible. Eunuch Zhu quickly leaned over and heard the Empress Dowager say in a weak voice, ¡°I¡¯ve asked around. Princess Shaoyi treats people kindly and takes good care of the servants who used to serve my Mother and my Grandmother. My people have also followed and served me for decades. They¡¯ve done their best to serve me. After all, I¡¯ve been paying respects to Buddha for half my life. I can¡¯t let them follow me¡­¡± As she spoke, there was no more sound in the room.

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He carefully checked the Empress Dowager¡¯s breathing. Seeing that she had only fallen asleep, Eunuch Zhu suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. The nobles in the pce had passed away. If there were no prior arrangements, without exception, they would all die with them.

    The Empress Dowager had put in a lot of effort.

    Eunuch Zhu held the box in his hand and quietly left the house,

    When he returned to the Hall of Diligent Governance, an eunuch came over to report that Auntie Dan Hong, who followed the Empress, was here. Eunuch Zhu was not surprised. ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Not long after, the eunuch led Auntie Dan Hong into the house.

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s face was filled with smiles as he asked politely, ¡°Does the

    Empress have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°Eunuch Zhu, you¡¯re being too serious.¡± Dan Hong took a step forward and bowed to Eunuch Zhu, exining the reason for her visit. ¡°The Empress has something that she wants to trouble you with.¡±<div>

    Eunuch Zhu hurriedly said, ¡°What do you mean by troubling me? You¡¯re really ttering me. As servants, aren¡¯t we sharing the burden of the nobles? Auntie Dan Hong, feel free to speak if you have anything to say. I¡¯ll naturally serve the Empress.¡±

    When Auntie Dan Hong heard this, her smile deepened, but she also understood in her heart that a popr person like Eunuch Zhu was talking nonsense.

    Even if the Empress came over personally, she had to be polite.

    These words were just for show.

    How could anymotion in the pce hide from Eunuch Zhu¡¯s eyes? He knew why she was here this time, and it was nothing much. It was something casual, so it was naturally easy for her to say.

    If it were any other difficult matter, it would be a different story.

    Auntie Dan Hong smiled and said, ¡°It was also a few days ago that the Empress heard about Princess Shaoyi¡¯s actions in Liaodong. She praised her for her kindness.¡¯

    Eunuch Zhu was not in a hurry to talk, but he thought to himself, ¡°No wonder the Empress, who had been staying in the Longevity Pce to attend to her illness recently, was not in the Longevity Pce today.¡±

    It turned out that she had returned to Yi Kun Pce to n to rope in Princess Shaoyi.

    Indeed!

    Auntie Dan Hong changed the topic. ¡°The Empress is the mother of the country and an example for all the women in the world. Princess Shaoyi is filial and pure. Her character is kind and respectful, and she can be considered a good woman. She deserves a reward. I heard that the Empress Dowager has issued an imperial decree on behalf of the Imperial Court to reward Princess Shaoyi generously. The Empress has also specially ordered me toe forward and ask Eunuch to send the Empress¡¯s kind intentions to Princess Shaoyi along with the rewards from the Imperial Court.¡±

    In other words, Princess Shaoyi¡¯s kindness was also because the Empress was a mother to the world. It also showed the Empress¡¯s virtue.

    She was right.

    Eunuch Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡¯

    Upon hearing this, Auntie Dan Hong quickly thanked him. With a gentle p of her hand, an eunuch pce maid carried the items into the house like a fish through its ears.

    Eunuch Zhu took a look and couldn¡¯t help but gasp.

    This was really a huge sum of money.

    There was one box of white, pink, yellow, and ck eastern pearls respectively. Each box had more than 30 pearls, and each of them was the size of a peanut. Not only were they of equal size, but their color was also extremely smooth.

    White pearls were easier to obtain, but pink, yellow, and ck pearls were extremely rare.

    Just these alone were priceless.

    In addition, there were all kinds of gems, cloth, jewelry, jade artifacts, incense materials, medicinal herbs, and so on. They were all carefully selected and were expensive.

    However, Eunuch Zhu knew that the Ning Residence was like the Zhenguo

    Marquis Residence. They were all noble families that had followed Emperor Gaozu and contributed greatly. The foundation that they had umted for generations was naturally extraordinary.

    Back then, after the Ning Residence was convicted, although the family businesses were confiscated, the wealth was not ced in the treasury. Instead, it belonged to the Empress.

    The Empress controlled all the assets of the entire Ning n.

    All these years, the Empress had not spent much in the Yi Kun Pce. Instead, the precious tributes from all over the world were also sent to the Yi Kun Pce.

    Due to the crime of Duke Ning, the eldest legitimate son of the emperor had died young. The Empress Dowager pitied the Empress very much. When she returned to the pce to pay tribute, she gave an additional portion to the Yi Kun Pce.

    Perhaps only the Empress could reward Princess Shaoyi with rare treasures.

    Even if others had the financial resources, no one dared to hide their tributes and items that represented etiquette.

    If one had to ask Eunuch Zhu, could Princess Shaoyi ept it?

    Naturally, she could ept it.

    Princess Shao Yi had suffered on behalf of the Empress Dowager and the

    Empress. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Princess Shaoyi was vignt, the Empress Dowager was a respected elder, and Empress Dowager was sick in the Longevity Pce, other than not being able to step in to deal with government affairs openly in the future, her reputation wouldn¡¯t be too damaged.

    However, the Empress had to lose her reputation.

    Princess Shaoyi could ept all kinds of gifts.

    However, giving her some ¡°heartfelt gifts¡± was only on the surface. It was more important to give her a ¡°thank you¡± and rope her in.

    Madam Han¡¯s case spread like wildfire. Even the nobles of Shanxi, Shaanxi, Gansu, Ningxia, and other ces couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They all imitated the Xie and Bai families and donated money, medicine, and supplies.

    Due to the decline in the price of medicinal herbs in Liaodong, no one dared to raise the price anymore, and the price of medicinal herbs in the entire North gradually decreased.

    At the same time, due to the price of the medicine, the nobles did not dare to control the supplies in the North like before. Even the prices of other goods were showing signs of declining one after another.

    The price of goods had fallen, and all themoners in the North benefited.

    At the same time, with the support of sufficient supplies, the resettlement of the refugees was also unfolding like fire. The sweet potatoes gradually appeared. They took root in the bitter coldnd of Liaodong and germinated. Green vines gradually filled the fields.

    At the end of April, it suddenly rained lightly.

    Themoners took advantage of this light rain to hurriedly cut the sweet potato vines.

    The sky cleared after the rain. It was rare for Yu Youyao to leave Xiangping City. As far as she could see, patches of sweet potato vines were already nted on the reimed sand..

 Chapter 928 - 928: Incognito

    Chapter 928 - 928: Incognito

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Xia Tao leaned over. ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a silkworm farm on the mountain.

    Miss, do you want to go up and take a look?¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao was indeed very interested. She followed the mountain path up the mountain.

    The first batch of silkworm cocoons had alreadye out. The silkworm farmers in the silkworm manor were busy picking the silkworm cocoons and moving baskets of pure white cocoons into the manor.

    The manor was opened to the public, and the nearby individual silkworm farmers also brought their own silkworm cocoons to sell for money.

    Yu Youyao kept a low profile on this trip. She was only wearing ordinary clothes and essories. Chun Xiao, Xia Tao, and Yin Shi, as well as a few guards, disguised as servants to apany her. There were only nine people in total.

    At first nce, she looked like a young miss from a family who hade out to y. She was not very eye-catching.

    As soon as they entered the manor, Xia Tao, who had sharp ears, had already joined the crowd of people queuing to sell silkworm cocoons. She was eloquent and sweet-tongued, and chatted with them in a few words.

    Not long after, she heard some news and returned to report.

    ¡°The price given by the silkworm manor is the final price after you joined forces with the individual silkworm farmers and foreign merchants to pressure the nobles this year.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Steward Qian and the others to hold an exchange meeting at the Moon Pavilion in Liancheng earlier? It¡¯s the one where the silkworm farmers exchanged their silkworm nurturing experiences. Steward Qian has organized such an exchange meeting in various areas in Liaodong that are suitable for raising silkworms and spread some good silkworm nurturing experiences to the local silkworm farmers. The silkworm farmers have benefited. The quality of the silk worms they raised this year is not bad, and they¡¯re even more grateful to you.¡±

    ¡°As the retail silkworm farmers in the Liaodong area were bullied by the nobles in the past, they were unwilling to sell their silkworm cocoons to them. In order to buy silkworm cocoons from the retailers, some nobles even increased the price of their silkworm cocoons by a level. However, the silkworm farmers had all been harmed in the past, and there were still very fewmoners who were willing to sell their silkworm cocoons to the nobles.¡¯

    ¡°The silkworm farmers have all sold their silkworm cocoons to the nearby silkworm farms that have agreed to trade with you. I heard that the local silkworm farmers have all lost a lot.¡¯<div>

    ¡°The owner behind this silkworm manor is a retail investor who raises silkworms. He has signed a contract with the silkworm manor under your name to sell and buy silkworms. The silkworm cocoons collected by the silkworm manors will all be supplied to the silk worm manor under your name. Steward Qian has also said that he will ept as many as he can. The price will strictly follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°Young Miss has reorganized the silkworm business in the Liaodong area. Many retail investors have expanded the scale of raising silkworms. Even themoners are raising silkworms in their own homes. Many new silkworm farms have been opened in the Liaodong area. The first batch of refugees that were settled caught up to the first season of spring silkworms. In just a few days, the production of spring silkworms has far exceeded that of before.¡±

    Xia Tao told her about the situation in the silkworm manor. She was not far off.

    Yu Youyao listened carefully. Previously, she had heard from the county magistrate of Liancheng that there had been a tradition of raising silkworms in the Liaodong area since ancient times. At the peak of the silkworm industry, every family had nted trees in front and behind their houses. Other than farming, themoners would also raise some silkworms at home to improve the conditions at home.

    With additional ie, themoners were living well.

    However,ter on, the nobles controlled the resources in the North. The price of silkworm cocoons was too low, and the scale of raising silkworms was too small. Not only would it not be profitable, but it would also be thankless.

    Gradually, the farmers stopped raising silkworms.

    There were too many uses for silk, and it was also a consumable item. The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s annual production of silk was simply not enough. Furthermore, they still had to trade overseas, so it was naturally better to have as much silk as possible.

    She estimated that she would let all 300,000 You soldiers wear thetest armor this year.

    Yu Youyao was very gratified to hear that themoners of Liaodong were especially enthusiastic about raising silkworms.

    Their group was not here to sell silkworm cocoons. Instead, they kept a low profile. However, anyone with some discernment could tell that they had an imposing aura.

    The steward of the silkworm manor noticed Xia Tao¡¯s information- gathering actions and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little wary. He couldn¡¯t help but pay more attention in secret.

    The more the steward looked at them, the more shocked he became. He kept feeling that this group of people was not simple.

    It wasn¡¯t until he had spied on the nobles and attracted the warning gaze of one of the ¡°house servants¡± that an unbelievable thought suddenly appeared in the steward¡¯s mind.

    Could that noble just now be Princess Shaoyi, who was patrolling incognito? It wasn¡¯t without reason that he had such a guess.

    The son of the steward served under King Yue Fei. He was no stranger to the iron-blooded aura emitted by well-trained soldiers.

    In this group, other than the two maidservants and the noble who was much petite than ordinary women from the North, the others were all well-trained soldiers.

    From the looks of it, it was not difficult to deduce this noble¡¯s identity.

    The steward was shocked. For a moment, he did not know what to do and quickly went to look for the owner.

    When the owner heard that Princess Shaoyi hade over, he was also shocked. ¡°Is¡ª Is it really Princess Shaoyi? Did Princess Shaoyie to our manor incognito? How is that possible?¡±

    The steward looked solemn. ¡°Probably. Although Princess Shaoyi is wearing ordinary clothes, her aura can¡¯t be hidden. No family in the North has such a demeanor.¡¯

    This time, the owner also believed 70% to 80% of it. For a moment, he panicked. ¡°What¡ª What should we do?¡±

    The steward also felt troubled. Seeing that his boss was in a daze, he could only stiffen his scalp and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Princess Shaoyi is kind and benevolent. Our manor is also a serious business. Princess Shaoyi might have only arrived here incognito to take a look at the situation in the silkworm manor. You also know that Princess Shaoyi values the silkworm industry in Liaodong. ¡±

    Only then did the owner calm down, and the panicked expression on his face turned to respect. ¡°You¡¯re right. If it weren¡¯t for Princess Shaoyi joining forces with our retail investors and foreign merchants to pressure the nobles and reset the price of the silkworm cocoons, my silkworm farm would have fallen into the hands of the nobles. Princess Shaoyi is so kind, so she will definitely be humble.¡±

    Towards the end, his tone had already be very excited. Princess Shaoyi was so concerned about the development of the silkworm industry, which made them, the silkworm households, even more excited.

    The steward wiped his sweat and also felt deep veneration for Princess Shaoyi.

    After the excitement, he was in a difficult position. ¡°Do you think I should pay a visit to Princess Shaoyi?¡± His tone was filled with eagerness. For a moment, he rubbed his hands and paced back and forth in the room. ¡°l can¡¯t pretend not to know that Princess Shaoyi is here!¡± As if he had convinced himself, he immediately wanted to walk out, but after taking a step, he paced back. ¡°But since Princess Shaoyi is here incognito, she definitely doesn¡¯t want anyone to know her schedule. Isn¡¯t it too rude to go over like this?¡±

    The owner fell into an endless dilemma.

    At this moment, a shop assistant came over to report, ¡± . . . The group you asked me to keep an eye on has already left the manor.¡±

    The steward was stunned for a moment. This time, he did not have to hesitate..

 Chapter 929 - 929: Reward

    Chapter 929 - 929: Reward

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The owner regretted it so much that his intestines turned green. Why was he so conflicted? Even if he did not visit Princess Shaoyi, he could still see her elegance from afar!

    Now, he couldn¡¯t see anything.<div>

    Although Yu Youyao kept a low profile along the way, before she returned to the Yu Garden, news of Princess Shaoyi being incognito outside Xiangping City still spread.

    For a moment, the entire city of Xiangping was shocked.

    Themoners seemed to have nothing to do. They ran to the city gate and craned their necks to stare at the passing carriages.

    During this period of time, the Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an had caused an uproar. There were not many carriagesing and going from Xiangping City. No matter how low-key the princess¡¯s carriage was, the materials and patterns of the carriage were all meticulous. Therefore, as soon as Yu Youyao¡¯s carriage entered the city, it was recognized by sharp-eyed people.

    Someone shouted, ¡°This is Princess Shaoyi¡¯s carriage. Princess Shaoyi has returned to the city in casual clothes¡­¡±

    Immediately, it was as if a stone caused a thousand ripples.

    Themoners cheered excitedly. ¡°Princess Shaoyi, Princess Shaoyi, Princess

    Shaoyi¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao had never expected that she would cause such amotion after leaving the city in a low profile manner. Faced with the simple and enthusiasticmoners congested at the city gate, she really couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.

    She could only stop the carriage and let Xia Tao negotiate with the surroundingmoners. ¡°The Princess already knows everyone¡¯s support for her. Please make way. Don¡¯t block the city gate and block the othermoners from entering and leaving. It will also cause pressure on the soldiers guarding the city gate¡­¡±

    Although themoners were excited, they were also willing to listen to Xia Tao and give in. However, their enthusiasm and cheers for the princess did not decrease at all.<div>

    Yu Youyao was also grateful for themoners¡¯ cooperation and took the initiative to lift the curtain.

    Themoners took the initiative to follow the carriage all the way. It wasn¡¯t until the carriage entered the Yu Garden that themoners gradually dispersed.

    After returning to the Yu Garden, Yu Youyao still had lingering fears. ¡°Themoners of Liaodong are too enthusiastic. This lineup is really a little too much. I¡¯ll try my best to go out less in the future!¡±

    Actually, it was not surprising that themoners had such a big reaction. It was just that Yu Youyao usually stayed in the Yu Garden and rarely left. She was too low-key. asionally, she would go out and try her best to arrive early to avoid the crowd. There were also guards with knives apanying her. Even when themoners saw her, they would only admire her from the side, not daring to cause too muchmotion.

    Now, not only was Princess Shaoyi using her actions to fulfill her original intention ofing to the North, but she had even benefited themoners. Themoners really felt Princess Shaoyi¡¯s kindness and gratitude to her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation was also different from before.

    The next day, the reward from the Imperial Court arrived at Xiangping City.

    The eunuch who hade to deliver the reward was Eunuch Li, Eunuch Zhu¡¯s most capable subordinate. As the reward this time was given by the Imperial Court and the royal family, she was apanied by the emperor¡¯s carriage. There were more than a hundred people in total, in addition to a hundred imperial guards. They rushed towards Xiangping.

    Therefore, before the group arrived, Yu Youyao heard the news. She sent someone to tidy up the courier station again and sent someone to keep an eye on the city gate.

    As soon as Eunuch Li and the others entered the city, they saw a green-clothed servant nod and bow. ¡°Lords, it¡¯s been a long journey. I¡¯m a servant in the Yu Garden who¡¯s in charge of running errands. When the Princess found out that the Imperial Court had given her a reward, she specially ordered me toe to the city gate to wait for you.¡±

    This servant was Old Madam Sun¡¯s grandson, Sun Changgui. He was in charge of running errands and gathering information in the outer courtyard.

    Although this job was difficult, only servants who were deeply trusted by their masters could represent the masters of the residence. It was very dignified to be sent out to do an errand.

    As Sun Changgui spoke, he handed over the identity token of the Yu Garden. He was smart and likable, and he was eloquent. In just a few words, he exined his identity and the reason for his visit. His words were also beautiful.

    When everyone heard this, they knew that the princess valued Eunuch Li and the others who hade from afar.

    The centurion of the imperial guards, who was in charge of guarding the carriage, took the token and looked at it. The words ¡°Yu Garden¡± were engraved on the front, and the words ¡°Princess¡± and ¡°Saint Venerable¡± were engraved on the left and right sides. It was Princess Shaoyi¡¯s title.

    After confirming the authenticity of the token, the centurion did not dare to be negligent. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    With that, he turned around and handed the token to the person in the carriage.

    After a while, a pair of fair hands reached out from the carriage and handed the token back to the centurion. A feminine voice sounded. ¡°Come forward and be obedient! ¡±

    The centurion took the token and agreed. He returned to the front of the ceremonial envoy and handed the token back to Sun Changgui.

    Sun Changgui quickly took the token and thanked him. He did not dare to dy and came to the carriage. He bowed and cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings,

    Eunuch Li.¡±

    A young eunuch immediately lifted the curtain.

    Eunuch Li looked to be in his thirties. He was wearing vermillion clothes of a eunuch and was sitting upright in the carriage. He held a golden peony cup in his hand and was lowering his head, sipping his tea casually.

    Seeing Sun Changgui standing respectfully outside the carriage, he unhurriedly put down his teacup and raised his eyes. ¡°Thank you for your painstaking arrangements. Please thank you on my behalf.¡±

    Sun Changgui quickly said, ¡°The courier station has already been arranged.

    Eunuch, it¡¯s been a long journey, so you¡¯ll have to go to the courier station to stay first.¡±

    Eunuch Li quickly thanked him.

    With just a few words, Sun Changgui had an idea. Eunuch Li looked arrogant, but his attitude towards the princess was very humble.

    Sun Changgui led the ceremonial envoy sent by the Imperial Court to the courier station.

    There were a total of twelve carriages, and the apanying pce maids and eunuchs were holding up yellow gs. Anyone with a little discernment would know what was going on.

    For a moment, the entire Xiangping City was in an uproar.

    On the surface, Eunuch Li was here to give a reward, but it was not just to give a reward. After this job was over, he still had to return to the capital to report to the nobles in the pce.

    The nobles in the pce wanted to know and hear some things from him. This was the real purpose of the trip.

    If the nobles were dissatisfied, no matter how efficient the job was, his painstaking journey would be in vain.

    Therefore, he deliberately slowed down along the way and paid special attention to themotion outside. Themoners spoke at once.

    Eunuch Li also listened.

    Princess Shaoyi had joined forces with the individual silkworm farmers and foreign merchants to pressure the nobles and resolve the situation of the nobles controlling the silkworm business and bullying the silkworm farmers. She had also revalued the prices of the silkworm industry.

    Princess Shaoyi advised the Bai Residence to be kind and join forces with the medicinal herb merchants in the Bai Residence and Liaodong to lower the price of medicine so that themoners could afford it. As a result, it led to other nobles and affected the prices of other items in the North..

 Chapter 930 - 930: Good Fate

    Chapter 930 - 930: Good Fate

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Princess Shaoyi opened an incense shop and produced many incense medicines to prevent and treat the disease. She supported the refugee camps in Longcheng.

    Princess Shaoyi publicized some incense medicine recipes in her incense shop that could prevent illnesses and evil spirits. She asked everyone in the Liaodong area to make incense and use it. Themoners would fall sick less and the pressure on their lives would be reduced.<div>

    Princess Shaoyi had set up an industry in every refugee shelter. Not only did she ept a portion of the refugees to do work, but she also provided all kinds of help to the refugees who had been resettled. It ranged from the needs of daily life, to the conflicts between the refugees and the local residents because of their living habits, customs, and so on.

    Princess Shaoyi had used the method of breeding seedlings to resolve the problem of therge- scale promotion of the nting of sweet potatoes. She had also resolved the problem of arge number of refugees exploring thend to settle down in Liaodong.

    Princess Shaoyi cooperated with the Xie family and bought arge number of cows, sheep dung, and so on from the various livestock farms in the North. She also bought arge number of ducks and geese from the area of

    Guangdong. She nned to raise them on arge scale in the Liaodong area to deal with the locust gue.

    Upon hearing this, Eunuch Li could tell that there were many problems.

    Princess Shaoyi had been in Xiangping for four months. In order to help the Imperial Court implement its national policy in the North, she had put in much more effort than what was stated in the memorial submitted to the Imperial Court by Lord Ye to seek credit for Princess Shaoyi.

    It wasn¡¯t that Eunuch Li suspected that Lord Ye hadn¡¯t reported what he knew, or that he had lied and hidden it.

    There were many things that had not passed through the government office, so there was no need for the government office to specially report them to the Imperial Court.

    Meanwhile, Princess Shaoyi was not someone who liked to gain credit and ask for rewards. As long as it was not something that the Imperial Court was especially concerned about, she would not mention it.

    Eunuch Li really admired Princess Shao Yi.

    He had entered the pce since he was young and had been in the pce for a long time. He was best at understanding people.<div>

    He noticed that when themoners mentioned Princess Shaoyi, the admiration in their voices and the respect on their faces could not be faked.

    The more Princess Shaoyi did, the more it inevitably affected the interests of the nobles. Only then did Madam Han of Xian join forces with the consort party to attack Princess Shaoyi.

    One of them framed King Yue Fei in order to hinder the implementation of the state policy and continued to be the local emperor in the North.

    One took the opportunity to gain power in the court in order to suppress the royal faction.

    Both sides took what they needed and hit it off.

    From some words in the market, Eunuch Li inferred that the Han family of Xian had framed Princess Shaoyi and angered the public, causing the Bai family to join forces with many nobles in Liaodong to publicly stand up to suppress the Han family of Xi¡¯an. Moreover, they had obtained the support of many schrs andmoners.

    However, he still needed to investigate more details.

    The courier station had been reorganized. Although it was not as meticulous as the pce, it still revealed uniqueness andfort. Liaodong was a bitterly cold ce, and the conditions of the courier station were limited. This was already not easy.

    Eunuch Li was naturally satisfied.

    It was no wonder that Eunuch Zhu kept saying, ¡°Princess Shaoyi is a kind and magnanimous person. If such a person can form good karma when she¡¯s not in power and try her best to form good karma, it won¡¯t hinder her. She won¡¯t lose anything anyway. In the future, she might have unexpected gains.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t have expectations for the future and simply do a good deed a day. Meanwhile, we¡¯ve done many things to harm our virtue. If we can be kind to those who have nothing to do with us, we should be kind. We don¡¯t care about what happens when we¡¯re alive. We just want our reputation. There¡¯s no need to mention what will happen when Princess Shaoyi has gained power.¡±

    After settling Eunuch Li and the others down, it was alreadyte at night. The sun began to set in the west. Sun Changgui quickly returned to the Yu Garden to report to his young miss.

    Yu Youyao nodded and asked how many people were apanying Eunuch Li, who they were, where they were on duty in the pce, whether they had ranks, and so on.

    Sun Changgui had not worked for nothing that day. He had gathered all the information he needed. Immediately, he picked out the famous people in the group and told her everything.

    Yu Youyao had an idea and was satisfied with Sun Changgui¡¯s work. Thinking that he had worked hard for a day, she rewarded him. ¡®Eunuch Li and the others will probably stay in Xiangping City for a few days. Work harder and be thorough about the matters at the courier station these few days. If there¡¯s anything,e back in time to report.¡±

    Sun Changgui couldn¡¯t ask for more and quickly agreed.

    After Sun Changgui left, Yu Youyao called Mother Tao over. ¡°l think the reward sent by the Imperial Court should be sent to the residence soon. Go and ask Auntie Xu how to prepare this gift.¡±

    There were about 300 people in Eunuch Zhu¡¯s group. For example, Eunuch Li, who was in charge of delivering the rewards, had to receive more ceremonious rewards. In addition, the person in charge of rewarding this time was Eunuch Zhu from the pce. The gifts for Eunuch Zhu should be even more ceremonious, and the apanying imperial guards needed a heavy reward.

    Depending on the grade of the eunuchs, the pce maids, and the other people, the reward for their hard work should also be thorough.

    The next morning, just as Yu Youyao finished her breakfast, Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Eunuch Li has brought the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree and the rewards from the Imperial Court. He has already set off from the courier station and will arrive at the Yu Garden in about an hour.¡¯

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°Has the Old Master been informed?¡±

    Women of the Great Zhou Dynasty could not establish a household. She had ¡°temporarily¡± left her father¡¯s n. Even if she lived alone in the Yu Garden, she was still one with her mother¡¯s n. The Imperial Court had given her a reward, so it was only right for her rtives from her mother¡¯s n to step in.

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to inform the Old Master.¡±

    Yu Youyao was a little relieved and quickly returned to her room to freshen up.

    When Auntie Xu received the news, she rushed over. Dong Mei, who was a little flustered because of her nervousness, finally calmed down.

    Auntie Xu smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve already experienced it a few times. How can you still be nervous? You¡¯re Eldest Miss¡¯s most capable person. If this happens again, you can¡¯t count on me anymore.¡±

    Dong Mei patted her chest. ¡°This kind of thing has nothing to do with how many times I¡¯ve experienced it. When I saw the people from the pce and heard the sharp and thin voices of the eunuchs, it was like needles stabbing into my ears.¡±

    Chun Xiao also nodded. ¡°l don¡¯t even know where to ce my hands and feet.¡±

    Xia Tao also stuck out her tongue. ¡°As long as the eunuchs in the pce proim an imperial edict and or give a reward, they represent the nobles in the pce. I heard that there¡¯s someone in the ceremonial envoy who specially keeps an eye on the etiquette of each family, from their makeup and clothes, to their words and actions. If there¡¯s anything inappropriate, it will reach the ears of the nobles. Just thinking about it makes me feel afraid.¡±

    Yu Youyao was amused, but she did not think it was an exaggeration. There were already families in the dynasty who had been rewarded, but they were used of looking down on the other party because of etiquette mistakes. As a result, the entire family was punished.

    Sometimes, heaven and hell were decided by a person in power.

    Even she was fully focused on dealing with every person who came from the pce. She did not dare to be careless at all..

 Chapter 931 - 931: Wishing to Wear a Crown

    Chapter 931 - 931: Wishing to Wear a Crown<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong for you to think that way. No matter what, it¡¯s never a big mistake to be careful. There¡¯s never a big disaster if you¡¯re cautious.¡± Yu Youyao had never been a careless person. She was a thorough and appropriate person. Even the maidservants in front of her were cautious. Auntie Xu was still very satisfied with the maidservants.

    Auntie Xu helped Yu Youyao change into a gown. The gown wasplicated.<div>

    There were nineyers of clothes. This was a spring and summer-style outfit. When it came to autumn and winter, there were a total of twelveyers of clothes.

    A few maidservants assisted at the side.

    Auntie Xu quickly hung the purple robe on Yu Youyao¡¯s shoulder. She changed the topic and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to be cautious, but there¡¯s no need to be too nervous. The people from the pce also want to treat others based on their social status. Eldest Miss has gained power now. In the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, no one dares to make things difficult for you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re polite. No one will really hold it against you regarding the details.¡± The maidservants heaved a sigh of relief thoughtfully.

    Auntie Xu pushed Yu Youyao, who was dressed neatly, to the dressing table and sat down. Auntie Xu untied the bun on her head andbed it again. In order to express Yu Youyao¡¯s unmarried status, she braided a few braids on both sides of the bun and let them hang by her ears. Then, she took the emerald crown and fixed it on her head.

    Dong Mei couldn¡¯t take her eyes off this set of actions.

    Auntie Xu helped Yu Youyao put on her jewelry. She observed her makeup with a smile and praised, ¡°You look really good in this.¡±

    After Yu Youyao was conferred the title of princess, she fled to Liaodong with the Xie family. After that, although she showed off her status as a princess, the most important thing she had done was that she had gone to the government office to be interrogated early in the morning. She was wearing ordinary clothes then. How could ordinary clothespare to half the beauty and value of a gown?!

    This was the first time she had worn a princess¡¯s dress.

    Be it the etiquette, rules, materials, color, embroidery, and so on, the County Head¡¯s crown clothes werepletely iparable to that of the princess¡¯s.

    The maidservants were stunned.

    Yu Youyao also felt that it looked good. The princess¡¯s emerald crown was especially dazzling. There were more than 2,000 pearls that were of the same size. They shone warmly.<div>

    There were more than 120 seven-colored gems. All the gems had not been carved and had been naturally formed. Almost every one of them was the size of a pigeon egg. The color was extremely pure and rare.

    There were a total of seven pure gold phoenixes on the crown. They were

    made of the Eight Absolutes of Beijing. They were iid with filigree. Every phoenix was vivid and had a tassel in its mouth.

    Tian-tsui craftsmanship was not popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but the emerald crown of the crown clothes was called an emerald crown because the exquisite Tian-tsui craftsmanship on the crown was bright and never faded.

    The craftsmen of the Internal Affairs Department had used peacock feathers to make a more beautiful Tian-tsui crown. In fact, the peacocks of every dynasty were far nobler than kingfishers, and their feathers were also more beautiful.

    However, peacock feathers were very big. Not only would they shed their own feathers, but even if they were plucked a few times, they would quickly grow back. They were mainly emerald green and greenish-blue, but there were asionally purple, yellow, and red colors at the end.

    Depending on the grade, the color of the emerald crown was also different. The crown of the imperial family was mainly greenish-blue. The higher one¡¯s grade, the darker and more solemn the color of the feather.

    Based on one¡¯s grade and the rules, particr attention was paid to the amount of purple, yellow, red, and other colors used.

    Ordinary mingfu only used blueish-green and emerald green.

    Moreover, because peacocks were auspicious birds, and their status was second only to the phoenix, the Great Zhou Dynasty had a rule. Peacocks were imperial birds, and themoners were not allowed to raise them privately. The feathers of peacocks were also for imperial use. Themoners were not allowed to use them privately. Otherwise, they would be punished.

    The Tian-tsui craftsmanship on Yu Youyao¡¯s emerald crown was dark blue, representing her noble status. In addition, there were yellow and purple embellishments on the peacock feathers, making it look even more beautiful.<div>

    However, it was beautiful, but it was also really heavy.

    At the thought that she might wear such a heavy crown often in the future, she felt that the crown did not seem so beautiful anymore and immediately lost interest in admiring it.

    Auntie Xu knew her so well that she immediately smiled. ¡°This emerald crown only weighs 1.5 kilograms. The crown on the Empress Dowager¡¯s head has more than 4,000 pearls and more than 160 gems of various colors. It weighs 4-9 kilograms.¡±

    Even the Empress¡¯s Nine Dragons and Nine Phoenixes Crown weighed four kilograms.

    Yu Youyao was immediately stunned. The Empress Dowager was so old. How did she do it? She was wearing such a heavy phoenix crown, but she could still maintain her expression and talk to the mingfu!

    Just thinking about it made her feel afraid. ¡°l can finally feel what it means to wear a crown. If you want to wear it, you have to bear its weight. The crown is

    so heavy. I think it¡¯s to warn the mingfu inside and out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Auntie Xu smiled and nodded. She simply applied makeup for

    Yu Youyao. She did not apply any cosmetics and only drew her eyebrows carefully. There was some gold powder around her eyes, revealing her nobility.

    After everything was over, Auntie Xu looked at her carefully for a moment. ¡°Bring over the pce token that the Empress Dowager rewarded a few years ago.¡±

    Dong Mei quickly took out the pce token from the secretpartment under thebing table.

    Auntie Xu took the pce token and tied it around Yu Youyao¡¯s waist. As she nodded, she smiled and said, ¡°In that case, it¡¯s appropriate.¡±

    Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao and Xia Tao to the front hall.

    At this moment, Old Madam Xie had received the news and rushed to the Yu Garden with her three daughters-inw. She was waiting in the front hall.

    Seeing Yu Youyao¡¯s outfit, the three of them were also stunned. Clearly, they were shocked.

    Until Yu Youyao stepped forward and held Old Madam¡¯s arm, calling out softly, ¡®Grandmother.¡±

    Only then did Old Madam Xie react. She patted her arm and smiled angrily. ¡°This is the first time our Little Yao¡¯er is wearing the princess¡¯s makeup. It¡¯s really shocking.¡±

    Second Aunt Madam Lin came back to her senses. ¡°The princess¡¯s outfit is indeed imposing. At first nce, I don¡¯t even know where to put my eyes. My heart is beating like a drum.¡±

    Third Aunt Madam Wen also smiled. ¡°Princess Shaoyi¡¯s crown outfit is of the highest style among the women in the imperial family. It¡¯s a style that only the legitimate princess of the dynasty has. Of course it¡¯s imposing!¡¯

    ¡°Yi¡± had always represented the Empress Dowager or the Empress. In a sense, it also meant that she was the formal wife. It was obvious how important the word ¡°Yi n was.

    Eldest Aunt Wang smiled. ¡°Our Little Yao¡¯er is blessed. In the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, other than Princess Lishan from the pce, who canpete with our Little Yao¡¯er in terms of status, there¡¯s no other woman more respected than her.¡±

    The princess¡¯s outfit was expensive and solemn, exuding an exquisite and heavy aura from the inside out. It also exuded the majestic aura of a superior.

    There were also many pearls and jade of equal sizes and all kinds of gems on the gown. There were thousands of them. At a nce, they felt that they were dazzling..

 Chapter 932 - 932: Rules Regarding Crown Clothes

    Chapter 932 - 932: Rules Regarding Crown Clothes<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The purple silk robe with golden phoenixes on her shoulder had more than 2,000 pearls, and it was iid with more than 100 gems of various colors. The peacock patterns on it were woven with peacock feathers, and the tail was iid with real peacock feathers.

    Every detail was filled with hints of respect and etiquette that could not be surpassed.<div>

    From the bottom of their hearts, they felt a strong sense of oppression, making them feel ashamed of their inferiority. They suddenly felt like kneeling and submitting.

    Hearing her three daughters-inw discussing the nobleness of the princess¡¯s outfit, Old Madam Xie couldn¡¯t help but smile and look proud.

    Yu Youyao muttered, ¡°How can it be so exaggerated?!¡±

    Her voice was soft and obedient, making people subconsciously ignore her noble status. They couldn¡¯t help but want to dote on her and not let her suffer a little.

    The aunts looked at one another and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    After chatting for a while, a servant came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Eunuch

    Li and the others have already arrived at the entrance of the Yu Garden. Old Master has brought three uncles and five young masters to wee them outside.¡¯

    The group quickly got up and checked each other to see if their clothes were appropriate. After waiting for a while, they finally heard a voice from outside.

    Not long after, they saw Eunuch Li wearing a vermilion eunuch¡¯s uniform. He was invited into the front hall by Old Master Xie and the others.

    Behind him was a smart eunuch holding a golden tray with a bright yellow phoenix embroidery decree on it.

    When he suddenly saw Princess Shaoyi, who was wearing a crown and looking dignified, even Eunuch Zhu, who was used to seeing nobles in the pce, couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath.<div>

    For a moment, even his straight back subconsciously bent a little. His expression and actions consciously revealed a hint of humility.

    It was all because Princess Shaoyi!s crown clothes were actually ording to the rules of the dynasty¡¯s legitimate princess.

    However, on closer look, there were still some subtle differences between the two.

    On the crown clothes of the legitimate princess, there would be some dragon patterns to symbolize the bloodline of the royal family and the status of an imperial descendent.

    Meanwhile, Princess Shaoyi had been recorded as an ¡°adopted daughter¡± on the imperial jade te. She was not of the royal family¡¯s bloodline, so there were peacock patterns on her crown.

    Others couldn¡¯t tell the difference at first nce, but those with good eyesight could tell that she was the daughter of an external minister who had been conferred the title of princess.

    However, often, the daughters of foreign ministers enjoyed the rights that only legitimate princesses had. Instead, they were even more important.

    Eunuch Li, who had gained power in the pce, thought even more.

    The emperor had been obsessed with alchemy since he was young and had not recruited anyone for many years. He did not have many children. After the eldest son of the first wife died prematurely, the Empress had been sick in the pce for a long time and did not have any more children.

    Although Princess Lishan was the legitimate princess, everyone in the court knew that she was from the Ning Residence to begin with. She was the daughter of a concubine. She was not of the royal bloodline to begin with.

    Putting aside the fact that her status was a little unpresentable, even the emperor did not like her very much. Her current dignity was all thanks to the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise.<div>

    This dynasty valued the first wife and the eldest son. Princess Lishan seemed to be dignified, but her background was inferior to Yu Youyao, who was from a famous family and the daughter of the first wife,

    In terms of status, Princess Shaoyi was only a princess on the surface. She seemed to be a little inferior to the princess, but in terms of status, Princess Shao Yi was even superior to Princess Lishan.

    Furthermore, the Imperial Court had also treated Princess Shaoyi well. They had given her the dignity she deserved without any hesitation.

    How could Princess Lishanpare?!

    Eunuch Li had a n in mind. He quickly took a step forward and bowed to

    Princess Shaoyi. ¡°Greetings, Princess.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly dodged. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ve received the emperor¡¯s order toe on a mission this time. You¡¯ve worked hard and contributed a lot. Besides, it¡¯s been a long journey. It¡¯s too much.¡±

    Eunuch Li was amazed.

    Her words were simple, but her meaning was not vague at all.

    He had the emperor¡¯s order, so there was indeed no need for him to deliberately show such etiquette. This etiquette waspletely for the sake of befriending Princess Shaoyi. Furthermore, the person he was working with this time was also Princess Shaoyi.

    Princess Shao Yi epted this kindness, but not this etiquette.

    The reason was also very reasonable. Not to mention that the emperor¡¯s order was absolute, just on ount of the hard work of passing down the decree and giving her rewards, she shouldn¡¯t have received such etiquette.

    But was that the truth?

    Princess Shaoyi was a popr person now. Other than a few nobles in the pce, what kind of etiquette could she not ept?!

    Not to mention that it was the etiquette from a eunuch like him!

    Princess Shaoyi¡¯s words and actions revealed a gentle and benevolent side. She was also magnanimous and dignified. Such upbringing was not something that manyrge ns could raise.

    No wonder Eunuch Zhu always said, ¡°Princess Shaoyi is a pure and kind person. ¡±

    At this point, Eunuch Li followed suit and did not mention etiquette. He swept his gaze and saw Old Master Xie and the others maintaining etiquette.

    A smile appeared on his face again, and he quickly said politely, ¡°Oh, you have to stop. The Xie family has contributed greatly to the sessful implementation of the national policy in the North by the Imperial Court. You¡¯re all heroes. The Empress Dowager even publicly praised the Xie family in the royal court. She praised the Xie family for being a family with umted kindness and will definitely have a celebration. She even personally wrote a document ofmendation to praise the Xie family.¡± During this period of time, the Baotong Bank had been frequently transferring money from all over the country. Such a big move could not be hidden from the Imperial Court. The Xie family had stood out and donated most of their assets. This matter had long spread throughout the world.

    The implementation of the national policy was led by King Yue Fei. Princess Shaoyi yed a role, but no one could erase the contribution of the Xie family to national policy.

    The Imperial Court had publicly praised the Xie Residence for the sake of all the merchants in the world. They also wanted to set a typical example for the Xie Residence and teach all the merchants in the world a lesson.

    They couldn¡¯t be careless at all.

    Old Master Xie and the others were immediately ttered. ¡°The national policy is for the sake of the country, so it¡¯s only right for everyone to follow them. We only did our best, so we don¡¯t dare to take credit. Thank you for the

    Empress Dowager¡¯s kindness and the Imperial Court¡¯s grace. The Xie family is grateful.¡±

    Eunuch Li nodded in satisfaction. After saying a few more polite words, he was led to his seat by Princess Shaoyi. Immediately, a maidservant served tea.

    Eunuch Li took a sip but did not eat much tea.

    Seeing Eunuch Li¡¯s strange expression, Yu Youyao exined, ¡°There¡¯s no good tea in the Liaodong area to entertain you. You¡¯re used to using good things in the pce. 1 think the old teast year wasn¡¯t suitable for you either. I made the Rougui tea myself and added some spices and medicinal herbs to make medicinal tea. Fortunately, the older this medicinal tea is, the more fragrant it is. It¡¯s refreshing and can relieve fatigue.¡±

    Those who knew tea could tell the quality of the tea as soon as they tasted it. Anyone who came were guests. No matter what guests they were, it was not good to let others misunderstand that the residence was neglectful..

 Chapter 933 - 933: Venerable Supreme-Grade Eldest Princess Yi Zhao

    Chapter 933 - 933: Venerable Supreme-Grade Eldest Princess Yi Zhao<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Eunuch Li hurriedly said, ¡°Princess, you¡¯re righteous. If you were still in the capital, you would have already drunk this year¡¯s new tea.¡±

    Along the way, the Yu Garden where Princess Shaoyi lived looked pretty good. However, in his eyes, the Yu Garden was still rough.<div>

    The flowers and trees in the garden were also ordinary flowers and trees that could withstand the cold and drought in Liaodong. They could notpare to the strange flowers and nts in the capital.

    Moreover, as Liaodong was still cold and wet, even the wood in the house was mostly wet-resistant elm wood. It was even more detailed and exquisite than precious wood such as sandalwood, rosewood, and agarwood.

    It had to be known that if Princess Shaoyi was in the capital, her food and clothes would be better than those in the pce. However, Liaodong was bitterly cold and had limited conditions. It definitely could notpare to the capital.

    It was obvious that Princess Shaoyi¡¯s life in Liaodong had not been good either. She had suffered.

    When the nobles in the pce returned, they would definitely ask about Princess Shaoyi¡¯s situation in Liaodong.

    With this in mind, Eunuch Li did not show it on his face. ¡°This time, when I came over, the Empress Dowager rewarded me with new tea from all over the world. Princess, try it. However, I feel that the jadeurel tea that you made yourself is fragrant, mellow, and fresh. It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±

    Compared to the tribute tea, although the jade osmanthus tea was a little inferior, what was rare was that the taste of this tea was strange and novel. Furthermore, the medicinal tea that Princess Shaoyi had personally brewed revealed that it was extraordinary.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is still thinking about me.¡± Yu Youyao looked ttered. Then, she changed the topic. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve also prepared some things to show filial piety to her. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to bring them back to the pce. ¡±

    Eunuch Li quickly agreed.

    The two of them chatted for ten minutes. On the surface, they were just gossiping, but anyone who understood the deeper meaning behind it understood.

    One of them had ¡°ulterior motives¡±. The meaning between the lines revealed the love and concern that the nobles in the pce had for Princess Shaoyi. They gave her this year¡¯s tribute tea. They also learned that Princess Shaoyi had suffered in Liaodong, and that Elder Han had been locked up in the residence.<div>

    The other party ¡°pretended to be ttered¡±. Her words expressed her gratitude to the Empress Dowager and her loyalty to the Imperial Court, showing how loyal the women of the Yu n should be.

    Both sides exchanged blows.

    It wasn¡¯t until both sides consciously expressed what they wanted to say clearly and were very satisfied with the attitudes they expressed that this conversation that was ¡°full of mysteries¡± finally ended.

    Eunuch Li smiled in satisfaction before standing up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s time for us to read the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree. We can¡¯t miss the time.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately knelt in the hall with the people from the Xie Residence to listen to the decree.

    This was actually a decree to be conferred a noble title.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s title had changed from a first-rate Saint Venerable Princess to Venerable Supreme-Grade Eldest Princess Yi Zhao. Her status had increased by more than a level.

    The emperor issued the imperial edict.

    The Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager issued the empress¡¯s decree.

    Generally speaking, the titles of all the ministers and the female members of their families were personally ordered by the emperor. The emperor¡¯s close ministers would draft the details of the content ording to the oral decree. After the emperor read it, if there was no problem with the words and sentences, if the ministers had expressed the holy will very clearly, and if there was nothing biased or ominous, the emperor would personally draft a decree and issue it.

    Now, the emperor had sealed the pce and did note out. The court affairs were handled by the Empress Dowager on his behalf. All the decrees were issued by the Empress Dowager. Although it was still an empress¡¯s decree, in order for the empress¡¯s decree to have the dragon might of the imperial decree, not only did the empress¡¯s decree have to be stamped with a phoenix seal, but it also had to be stamped with a seal to represent that the emperor ordered the Empress Dowager to convey the holy message.<div>

    Not only was Yu Youyao shocked, but even Eunuch Li, who was announcing the decree, was shocked.

    The emperor¡¯s sisters could be conferred the title of ¡°Senior Princess.¡±

    Only the emperor¡¯s aunt could be conferred the title of ¡°Great Senior Princess.¡±

    Only the emperor¡¯s grandaunt could be conferred the title of ¡°Eldest Princess.¡±

    There was actually no news in the pce about such a big matter. Even he had always thought that this was just a decree from the Imperial Court.

    Eunuch Li was shocked. He had a guess, but he did not dare to show it at all.

    Yu Youyao knelt down respectfully to listen to the decree.

    She was the Venerable Supreme-Grade Eldest Princess Yi Zhao. The longer her title was, the more important her status was.

    ¡°Yi¡± was her honorific name.

    ¡°Zhao¡± was the title of the daughter of the current emperor. There were only three princesses in the pce now. Other than Princess Liyang, the other two princesses were all called Zhao.

    For example, Concubine Lan¡¯s daughter had been conferred the title of Princess Zhao Ping.

    However, there were many princesses in history who did not have a specific title. Some especially doted on princesses were often given more honorable titles.

    It couldn¡¯t be decided uniformly.

    Noble titles had to be divided into different ranks. The ranks were the same, but the grades were different. Naturally, the higher the grade, the more important the status.

    The grades were the same, but the higher the rank, the higher the status.

    ¡°Venerable¡± referred to the difference in ranks. It was the highest rank among all the ranks.

    ¡°Supreme-grade¡± referred to her grade. Above the first-grade was the supreme-grade.

    The daughters of the emperor were all royal-grade. For example, Princess

    Zhao Ping was a first-grade princess of the royal family. Her status was that of a first-ranked, first-grade princess.

    Above the royal-grade, there was also the imperial-grade, such as the Senior Princess.

    Above the imperial-grade, there was also supreme-grade, such as the Great Senior Princess.

    Below the royal-grade was the saint-grade. For example, Yu Youyao was a first-grade Saint Venerable Princess Yi. Her rank was the same as Princess Zhao Ping, but her grade was lower than Princess Zhao Ping.

    Her status was that of a first-leveled Saint Venerable and a first-grade

    Princess.

    However, whether a title in the imperial family was noble or not depended on one¡¯s rank first. After that, it also depended on the grade. Yu Youyao¡¯s title had the word ¡®Yi¡±, so her status naturally rose.

    And now, her title had been directly raised by more than one position.

    ¡°Yi¡± became ¡°Yi Zhao¡±, allowing her to enjoy the special title that the princess of the dynasty had.

    She also became a ¡°Venerable¡±. Her rank changed from a first-ranked princess to an official first-ranked princess. This was a rank that only legitimate princesses had.

    The grade of ¡°Saint Venerable¡± directly surpassed the royal-grade and supreme-grade, bing the highest ¡°supreme-grade¡±.

    The word ¡°Eldest¡± was added in front of the word ¡°Princess¡±. Thus, she changed from a Princess to the ¡°Eldest Princess¡±. There was a difference of one word, but the statuses were worlds apart. In this dynasty, the first wife was important, and as long as she could be called ¡°Eldest¡±, her status would be extraordinary.

    In the past dynasties, only the sisters of the emperor could have the title of ¡°Eldest¡±. However, there was another special case, which was that they had made a huge contribution to the Imperial Court and were given an exception.

    An example was Princess Shaoyi.

    However, such a situation was rare in history books.

    The Empress Dowager had set a precedent for the Eldest Princess Shaoyi and made an exception. Eldest Princess Shaoyi had directly be the most respected person in the Great Zhou Dynasty other than the emperor, the

    Empress Dowager, and the Empress.

    King Yue Fei still had to follow behind.

    In the future, they would have to change the way they addressed Princess Shaoyi.

    Eunuch Li t s back subconsciously lowered a little, and his tone subconsciously became ttering.. ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi, please ept the decree!¡±

 Chapter 934 - 934: The Reward of a King

    Chapter 934 - 934: The Reward of a King<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In particr, Eunuch Li emphasized the word ¡°eldest¡±, his tone filled with respect.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and quickly raised her hands.<div>

    Satisfied, Eunuch Li rolled up the Empress Dowager¡¯s decree and carefully ced it into Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s hand.

    Yu Youyao held the imperial edict high and bowed respectfully. Her voice was respectful. ¡°l, Youyao of the Yu n, thank Your Majesty for your grace and the Empress Dowager¡¯s grace.¡±

    Eunuch Li looked at Eldest Princess Shaoyi and sighed inwardly.

    In order to raise Princess Shaoyi¡¯s status, the Empress Dowager had really put in a lot of effort. In order to prevent others from criticizing the title of ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡±, she had deliberately added the word ¡°Zhao¡± to the title, indicating that Princess Shaoyi¡¯s title followed the title of the princess from the royal family.

    With that, no one said anything else.

    It was a small title, but there was a lot of meaning behind it.

    After announcing the decree, Eunuch Li took out the list of rewards and read it out. ¡°The Empress Dowager has bestowed Princess Shaoyi with a phoenix box made of ebony and iid with treasures¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately became interested. The most precious items rewarded by the pce were often ced at the front.

    Ebony was an imperial wood. There were certain rules ording to the gradeof ebony. If one went beyond the rules, they would be punished with ¡°overstepping¡±. Furthermore, it was rarely given by the pce.

    In addition to the 50,000 acres of fertilend, there were countless tributes. Everything was priceless. The Empress Dowager had also rewarded many additional things from her private vault.

    After a while, the front hall was quickly filled with rewards.<div>

    Yu Youyao quickly thanked the Empress Dowager for her grace.

    However, this was not the end.

    Eunuch Li¡¯s mouth was dry from reading. Atter calming down, he said, ¡°The

    Empress found out that the Eldest Princess had worked hard and suffered a lot in the Liaodong area. She praised the Eldest Princess for being magnanimous and kind. She did not disgrace the family and did not let the

    Imperial Court down. She also prepared a reward for the Eldest Princess¡­¡± Yu Youyao was a little surprised.

    Then, she heard Eunuch Li begin to read out the reward list. ¡°The Empress has bestowed Eldest Princess Shaoyi with a pair of jade ruyi and a Lantian jade pine tree¡­¡±

    After that, there were also eunuchs and pce maids carrying boxes of things into the hall.

    Yu Youyao was numb.

    The Empress¡¯s rewards were only a little less than the Empress Dowager¡¯s rewards from her private vault, but the value of the items was actually higher than the Empress Dowager¡¯s.

    The entire hall was packed.

    Even people as wealthy as the Xie family couldn¡¯t help but feel dizzy.<div>

    They recalled that when they had gone out to wee Eunuch Li and the others just now, more than ten carriages had followed the street and the emperor¡¯s throne. They had actually stretched for a few kilometers.

    Yu Youyao quickly thanked the Empress for her grace before standing up.

    After the rewards were handed over, Eunuch Li continued, ¡°The Eldest

    Princess¡¯s crown clothes are a serious matter and will take a long time. The Internal Affairs Department is intensifying its supervision. It will take about a month toplete, When the crown clothes arepleted, we will send someone else to send it over. Eldest Princess, please wait for a few days.¡±

    The crown clothes of the ¡°Eldest Princess¡± was only second to the Empress¡¯s. The emerald crown on her head had to be changed from a crown with seven phoenixes to a crown with 12 Hui¡¯s and four phoenixes.

    The Hui was a a type of five-colored pheasant, with two fewer colors than the seven-colored phoenix. Its status was second only to the phoenix.

    Other than the Empress who could use the Dragon Phoenix Crown, the other concubines, princesses, and rtives of the Great Zhou Dynasty could only use phoenixes. The number of phoenixes depended on the position.

    A crown with nine Hui¡¯s and four phoenixes was a ceremonial crown of the prince and the princess consort.

    A crown with 12 Hui¡¯s and four phoenixes was a crown that only those with the title ¡°Eldest¡± had. The corresponding craftsmanship of the crown was already worlds apart from that of the princess.

    More than a month was a conservative estimate. Everyone in the Ministry of

    Internal Affairs had to work harder, so time was still tight.

    However, as servants of the pce, they had never said anything.

    Yu Youyao quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you, Eunuch Li. There are still many matters in Xiangping. I won¡¯t be able to return to the capital for a while, so I won¡¯t have a chance to wear it. It¡¯s fine to slow down.¡±

    Eunuch Li¡¯s smile rxed and he understood. ¡°I¡¯m really impressed by the

    Eldest Princess¡¯s hard work.¡¯

    He took a boat all the way from the Beijing Canal to the pier of Liancheng in Liao Province.

    After going ashore, he stayed at the Liancheng courier station for two days. After that, he switch to traveling on a carriage. As he gathered information, he headed to Xiangping, walking and stopping along the way.

    ording to what he knew, there was still a group of refugees in the Longcheng camps who had yet to be settled. Thest batch of sweet potatoes could only be sessfully cut after the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Therge-scale promotion of sweet potato nting went very smoothly.

    However, the sweet potatoes had just been nted not long ago. There were still five to six months before the harvest. There were still many things to do. It was impossible for Princess Shaoyi to return to the capital now.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a woman, but have to bear the burden of a ruler. Although I¡¯m weak, the entire family has received the emperor¡¯s grace.

    I¡¯ve inherited the familys etiquette,w, and principles since I was young. I naturally don¡¯t dare to disgrace the family, embarrass the family, and embarrass my ancestors.¡±

    Eunuch Li was very satisfied.

    Yu Youyao invited Eunuch Li to eat and drink some tea. Only then did Eunuch Li leave. ¡°Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll send themendation and reward fro the

    Empress Dowager to the Xie family. Please wait!¡±

    Old Master Xie looked ttered again and quickly thanked him. ¡°Thank you,

    Eunuch.¡¯

    Before leaving, Yu Youyao arranged for a rich gift and ordered someone to send it to Eunuch Li¡¯s carriage in advance.

    The family respectfully and politely sent Eunuch Li and the others out of the house. They watched them leave and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Back in the front hall.

    Old Master Xie dismissed the servants and asked someone to guard the door. Then, he asked, ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, did you receive the news that the Imperial Court had conferred the title of the Eldest Princess on you in advance?¡±

    Xiangping and the capital were not far apart. If the news was sent at full speed, it often took three to five days to arrive.

    The matter of adding a title and the reward had always been discussed by the cab and handed over to the Empress Dowager to decide. If the Imperial Court wanted to add a title and reward her, there would definitely have been news long ago.

    Then, Xiangping would also hear the news.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°Two days ago, I received a message from the Yu n saying that the Imperial Court wanted to reward me with something. They didn¡¯t mention anything about conferring an additional title.¡± The Yu n might not have known about this before.

    Old Master Xie felt a little uneasy. ¡°From the looks of it, the matter of conferring an additional title should havee about after Lord Ye sent the memorial requesting credit for you to the capital, right?¡±

    In addition to seeking credit for Little Yao¡¯er, Lord Ye had also submitted a case file rted to the Han n.

    These cases had all been tried and there was conclusive evidence. It was probably the Han n who had framed Little Yao¡¯er, killed Liu Dagen, framed the Bai Residence, brushed off the national policy, and so on.

    The remaining charges were still under trial.

    They would not deal with it for the time being.

    Old Master Xie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case.¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Just now, I noticed that when Eunuch Li issued the decree, his tone was clearly filled with surprise. I¡¯m afraid the matter of conferring an additional title hasn¡¯t been discussed in the cab..

 Chapter 935 - 935: Executive Power

    Chapter 935 - 935: Executive Power<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Everyone from the Xie Residence was shocked.

    After a while, Old Master Xie said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Empress Dowager¡­ exposed¡­¡±<div>

    The emperor sealed the pce and did not leave. The Empress Dowager had the responsibility to assist the court. All matters in the court were discussed and drafted by the cab officials and handed over to the Empress Dowager to decide. It was not considered the use of exclusive power.

    However, if it was privately decided, there was the suspicion of exercising exclusive power.

    The seal on this piece of paper was a little intriguing.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The Empress Dowager is quite fair in her handling of matters, and her rewards and punishments are also clear. Whether the matter of conferring an additional title has been discussed with the cab has also been set in stone.¡¯

    Everyone in the Xie Residence understood the deeper meaning.

    Old Master Xie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. There are only two secondary aides in the cab. Elder Han has lost his power. The royalists are powerful, but the weak can¡¯t ovee the strong. Not only did Little Yao¡¯er alleviate the drought for the Imperial Court, but she also promoted national policy. You brought peace and stability to society. You were originally conferred the title of princess. With the word Eldest¡¯, it will only add some honor and wealth. Why should the court officials offend the Empress Dowager regarding such a matter?¡±

    The Empress Dowager and the Empress were in charge of the internal and external mingfu and had the right to reward them.

    If the emperor wanted to confer an edict, he had to listen to the opinion of the Empress or the Empress Dowager first. The content of the edict was also drawn up by the Empress Dowager or the Empress and handed over to the emperor to be issued.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s actions were not too out of line.

    Old Master Xie agreed deeply. ¡°The court officials know the scheme behind the Han family of Xi¡¯an very well. The Empress Dowager did not hide her anger. No one will provoke her at this juncture.¡±

    How important was the Empress Dowager¡¯s status? How could the Empress Dowager tolerate the Han family of Xi¡¯an trying to provoke the Empress Dowager¡¯s authority?<div>

    Giving Little Yao¡¯er a gift expressed the Empress Dowager¡¯s determination to stabilize the country and suppress the Han family in Xi¡¯an.

    It was for the world to see.

    She wanted everyone in the world to know that the dignity of the Imperial Court, the heavenly might of the royal family, and the authority of the Empress Dowager could not be provoked.

    Princess Shaoyi, who had pushed for the national policy to settle the refugees and alleviate the drought, had been undisguisedly rewarded heavily. It was also to let the world know that the Imperial Court¡¯s determination to promote the national policy and settle the refugees and alleviate the drought was unquestionable. This was to calm the hearts of the people.

    Anyone like the Han family of Xi¡¯an who wanted to look down on the court for their own interests, provoke the dignity of the royal family, and cause chaos in the country would end up like the Han family of Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to sessfully promote national policy, settle the refugees, relieve the drought, and stabilize the country. The key to all of this is Little Yao¡¯er. The reason why they rewarded her heavily is also to stabilize the situation in the North. Without exception, all those who obstruct it are going against the Imperial Court.¡±

    As long as the court officials were not stupid, they would not jump out at this time to object to the Empress Dowager¡¯s decision.

    Otherwise, once they were beaten into the ¡°Han Party¡±, they would be beyond redemption.

    Xie Xun also said, ¡°Last year, during the water disaster in Zhejiang, although the refugees received relief from the Imperial Court and civil society organizations, the relief was only temporary. There was a lot of sand in the floodednd, and it would take less than a year and a half to nt food. However, Little Yao¡¯er ordered someone to promote the nting of sweet potatoes in the affected areas of Zhejiang. The affectedmoners relied on nting sweet potatoes to grow their food for the second half of the year. The shadow of the water disaster in Zhejiang also dissipated because of the high yield of sweet potatoes.¡±

    Food was the most important thing for the people. Since ancient times, there had never been a crop as cheap as sweet potatoes.

    This was also why the Imperial Court valued the promotion of sweet potatoes.<div>

    At the same time, the treasury was empty, and the Imperial Court was unable to help with the disaster. However, they could not ignore the lives of tens of millions ofmoners. Otherwise, there would be resentment everywhere, and riots and uprisings would happen frequently.

    Where would the huge military expendituree from if the Imperial Court sent troops to quell the chaos?

    In this chaotic situation, the Great Zhou Dynasty was in danger.

    At this juncture, not only could Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei step forward, but they could also give tens of millions of refugees a way out.

    The royal faction spared no effort to support Little Yao¡¯er.

    It was also why Little Yao¡¯er could obtain such great dignity by trying to grow sweet potatoes.

    ¡°Little Yao¡¯er came to Liaodong because of a righteous cause, but she was almost framed by the Han family of Xi¡¯an. She has really suffered a huge grievance. The Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an has been made known to the world. Under everyone¡¯s scrutiny, it¡¯s impossible for the Imperial Court to pretend that nothing happened. They definitely have to be grateful and appease her.

    Otherwise, it¡¯s really unreasonable to reward you.¡±

    This was a clear reward from the standpoint of the country.

    Who dared to object?

    Old Madam Xie sighed softly. ¡°Although Little Yao¡¯er has been conferred the title of the Eldest Princess, just thinking about all the schemes in the pce makes me feel like a fishbone is stuck in my throat. I wonder how many tricks are hidden behind this supreme honor. Just thinking about it makes me shocked.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed wholeheartedly.

    Old Master Xie frowned. ¡°Since ancient times, how can one obtain benefits from the royal family in exchange for nothing? No matter how much we get now, we¡¯ll definitely be ordered by them in the future. Previously, Little Yao¡¯er took out most of her assets to receive the title of County Head.¡±

    The family looked at the bright yellow phoenix-embroidered imperial edict on the table and sighed helplessly.

    The atmosphere in the room became a little heavy.

    It was clearly a supreme honor in the eyes of outsiders, but no one was happy.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Fate will naturally take its course in the future. From the looks of it, it¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve been conferred the title of the Eldest Princess. I think soon, once the news gets out, the nobles in the North who still have hope won¡¯t be able to sit still anymore.¡±

    The reason why the nobles restricted the vassal lords was because the Imperial Court wanted to restrain them so that the vassal lords would not gather their troops and shock their masters.

    The nobles were fearless.

    However, the person who wanted to suppress the nobles now was the Empress Dowager, who was in charge of the court. She represented the Imperial Court.

    The cover of the nobles was gone.

    The matter of the Han family being overthrown was even more logical.

    Old Master Xie took a look at the rewards ced at the side. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s rewards are all rare tributes, but they mostly revolve around Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s clothes, food, shelter, and transportation. There are also many precious spices and medicinal herbs mixed in. She knew that the Liaodong area is bitterly cold, so she specially ordered someone to prepare them.¡± It was obvious that she was still considerate.

    However, no one knew how much she cared about Little Yao¡¯er. At the very least, he would still protect Little Yao¡¯er without harming her own interests.

    Yu Youyao also realized this.

    Then, Old Master Xie looked at the rewards on the other side. ¡°Most of the

    Empress¡¯s rewards are shy but insubstantial. They¡¯re all extremely rare. Any one of them is a rare treasure.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and became a little more serious. ¡°The meaning of ¡®colluding¡¯ is obvious. You have to consider it carefully.¡±

    When he said the word ¡°colluding¡±, his tone was a littleplicated, revealing an unusual meaning..

 Chapter 936 - 936: The Fourth Princess Consort

    Chapter 936 - 936: The Fourth Princess Consort<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It seemed that as soon as the reward from the pce was sent to Little Yao¡¯er, it had already spread throughout the capital.

    Things like conferring titles and rewards had never been hidden. Otherwise, how could the royal family express to the world that the Imperial Court rewarded and punished clearly, intimidating everyone?<div>

    However, the Empress¡¯s extraordinary rewards and generous gifts were intriguing.

    Even he could sense the deeper meaning behind this.

    How could others not notice?

    She was afraid that after this reward was received, Little Yao¡¯er and the Empress would be connected.

    However, on the surface, the Empress Dowager was on the same side as the Empress, but there was also the Fourth Prince involved. Now that thepetition for the position of heir was bing more and more intense, it was definitely impossible for the Fourth Prince to only think of himself. Was it easy to deal with this?

    Old Master Xie was worried.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She said calmly, ¡°Since the Empress has rewarded me, I¡¯ll ept it. In any case, she can¡¯t surpass the Empress Dowager. She¡¯s the Empress, and the Yi Kun Pce has opened its doors. As the mother of a country, it¡¯s only right for her to reward her contributing rtives.¡¯

    Yu Youyao had been given titles several times. However, the Empress sealed the pce and never expressed anything. Now that the gates of the Yi Kun Pce had opened, the Empress would definitely express twice as much to show her motherly demeanor.

    The Empress was a model woman of the world. She ruled over both internal and external mingfu with virtue. She rewarded meritorious family members to show her motherly etiquette.

    It was only right to reward her handsomely.

    That made sense, However, Old Master Xie shook his head. ¡°In the eyes of others, such a heavy reward is still a little too out of line. There are also certain rules for the pce to reward the family members. Since the Empress is the mother of the country, she won¡¯t expose the reward. It¡¯ll make others think that she¡¯s overstepping the rules. After all, the reward shoulde from the pce¡¯s inner vault.¡±<div>

    The inner treasury was equivalent to the government. It had to follow the old rules.

    No matter how slow Yu Youyao was, she still sensed that something was amiss.

    ¡°The Empress wouldn¡¯t break the rules knowingly. Clearly, such a heavy reward doesn¡¯te from the inner vault, but from the Empress¡¯s private vault. It belongs to the Empress herself. However, they¡¯re unrted. Why would the Empress reward you generously with the things in her personal vault? What will others think?¡±

    Moreover, the rewards were very expensive.

    This clearly did not make sense.

    Old Madam Xie held her breath and almost knocked over her teacup. Clearly, she had already understood something.

    Yu Youyao looked at her grandmother in surprise, confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the Empress¡¯s intention to rope me in was obvious?¡±

    Indeed, she also felt that the Empress¡¯s attempt to rope her in was a little too shallow, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.

    However, after thinking about it carefully, she did not feel that there was a problem.

    The Yu n and the Empress belonged to the royal faction. It made sense for the Empress to want to rope her in further on this basis.

    Yu Youyao did not have any room to refuse the reward sent by the pce. It was not wrong, but whether she would ept the Empress¡¯s attempt in ¡°further¡± roping her in was not something the Empress could control.<div>

    She was far away in Liaodong and was not under the Empress¡¯s control. As long as she remained respectful to the Empress, the Empress could not do anything to her.

    To put it bluntly, this ¡°shallow¡± attempt to ¡°further¡± rope Yu Youyao in did not affect her much.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao did not care too much.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Seeing her confused expression, Old Master Xie hesitated and looked helpless. He could only nce at Old Madam Xie.

    She did not even think about it. If it was just to rope her in, the Empress would definitely not bypass the Yu n. In the face of the n¡¯s interests, it was not up to Little Yao¡¯er to decide who she would join.

    Everyone knew that this ¡°shallown method of ¡°further¡± roping Yu Youyao in would not affect Yu Youyao much. How could the Empress not know?

    It was a thankless task. Could it be that she was doing this just to give Princess Shaoyi benefits for free?

    How could there be such a good thing in the world?

    Old Madam Xie sighed softly. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, you¡¯re already 14 years old. It¡¯s the age to talk about marriage. It¡¯s because you¡¯re mourning, so it¡¯s not appropriate for others to visit, let alone mention it. However, with your current reputation and talent, I think there must be many people eyeing you. Since ancient times, almost all the daughters of foreign ministers and women who were conferred the title of imperial family member have married into the imperial family.¡±

    It was said that the Empress and the Fourth Prince were as close as mother and son. It couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    The Fourth Prince in the pce was already 18 years old, and he had just reached the age to talk about marriage. After Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s mourning period passed, one of them would just reach adulthood, and the other would just reach the age of maturity. It was time to get married.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    In a sh, she suddenly remembered that she had been in the capital a long time ago. After she was conferred the title of County Head, she had gone to pay her respects to her foster father in the n. She had happened to hear a rumor that the Empress Dowager had wanted to make her the Fourth Prince¡¯s princess consort a long time ago. Later, it had been disrupted by the Duke Rongs Residence. That was why the pce was so angry and severely punished the Duke Rongs Residence.

    At that time, she did not take it seriously and thought to herself, ¡°The emperor severely punished Duke Rongs Residence. Isn¡¯t he thinking about how the Duke Rongs Residence has been managed for many years and is rich?¡±

    The Fourth Prince was the son of a concubine and didn¡¯t have any power in the pce. She also knew that with her status at that time, she was still a littlecking as the princess consort.

    After all, Yu Zongzhengs official position and skills were not prominent. Although the Yu n was ced in an important position, they had still been in dire straits for many years. Their reputation was still a littlecking.

    Although Yu Youyao was the eldest daughter of the first wife, her status was not as high as Yu Shuangbai¡¯s. It made sense if it was Yu Shuangbai.

    Even so, princes and princess consorts were usually chosen from those old nobles with deep foundations.

    This was so that it would not insult the bloodline of the royal family.

    But now, after hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, she suddenly realized that this was very likely not groundless. ¡°The Empress suddenly took things from her own private vault and rewarded me without any reason. This is clearly unreasonable. If she¡¯s interested in the Fourth Prince¡¯s marriage, then everything will¡­¡± Everything would make sense!

    It was the Empress who had taken a fancy to her, so it was like a mother who was in charge of her ¡°marriage¡± for her ¡°son.¡± For the sake of the Fourth

    Prince, she wanted to reward Yu Youyao generously and express her attitude. Everything was reasonable and smooth.

    Every move, word, and action of a superior carried a deeper meaning and purpose.

    As long as others thought about it for a moment, it was very easy to guess what the Empress meant behind the ¡°heavy reward.¡±

    In addition, early on, there were rumors in the imperial family that the

    Empress Dowager wanted to make her the Fourth Prince¡¯s princess consort. Today was different from before. With her current status, sheplemented the Fourth Prince even more, so everything made sense.

    The Empress had used this method to forcefully rope her in.

    Seeing that she had understood, Old Madam Xie heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Think about it carefully.. When Eunuch Li read the reward list just now, what was the first thing the Empress gave you?¡±

 Chapter 937 - 937: Born with a Phoenix Fate

    Chapter 937 - 937: Born with a Phoenix Fate<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s a pair of jade ruyi.¡±

    The jade ruyi was auspicious.<div>

    What did this mean?

    When ordinary families looked at marriage, if they took a fancy to someone, to prevent offending the other party, they usually wouldn¡¯te directly. First, they would give them some expensive and dignified gifts to test them.

    Every family raised their children, and the elders had also experienced it. When they saw this etiquette, they could roughly guess and give the appropriate reaction.

    If it seeded, everyone would naturally be happy.

    If it didn¡¯t work, it wouldn¡¯t hurt their dignity and rtionship.

    The gifts were all gold and jade.

    It meant that they were fated to be together.

    There were also patterns on it, such as cloud patterns, ruyi patterns, and so on.

    It further expressed the elders¡¯ satisfaction with the woman.

    The rarer and more expensive something was, the more sincerity it represented.

    Not only had the Empress given her jade, but it was also a jade ruyi. It was a rare pair of jade ruyi. It meant that one was satisfactory.<div>

    Her thoughts were obvious.

    Old Madam Xie continued, ¡°This is also the Empress¡¯s test for the Yu n and you.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned and thought to herself, ¡°Eunuch Li has sent a reward over with great fanfare. I think in a few days, the Empress¡¯s generous reward will spread throughout the world.¡±

    How was this a test? Everyone knew what the Empress was thinking.

    However, as the person involved, Yu Youyao did not even have any room to refuse. No matter if this matter seeded or not, she would still be criticized.

    Old Master Xie continued and exined the pros and cons to her. ¡°Previously, because of the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxings Residence and the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence, the Yu Residence, Concubine Lan, and Imperial Concubine Xu inevitably had conflicts. These conflicts were not rted to interests, but to reputation. The Yu n is a schrly family with a strong foundation. What they value is reputation. It¡¯s because the Yu Residence is reasonable and did not suffer a loss that they calmed down. However, the conflicts are irreconcble.¡¯

    Concubine Lan¡¯s maiden family, the former Weining Marquis Residence, had been demoted to Ning Yuanbo. As they were implicated in the imperial examination fraud, they were still in jail. A decision was still being made.

    The Marquis of Changxings Residence, which was on the same side as Ning Yuanbo¡¯s Residence, was implicated in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case and all their property had been confiscated.

    Back then, at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxings Residence, as Concubine Lan¡¯s mother, the Marquis of Weinings wife even openly helped the Marquis of Changxings wife with the intention of ruining Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s reputation.

    Imperial Concubine Xu had used the Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence to scheme against Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s reputation.

    There was still room for negotiation in a conflict of interests.<div>

    There were no eternal enemies in the world, only eternal benefits.

    However, the schemes of both sides involved the reputation of the family in public and even the elders. It was impossible for anyone to pretend that nothing had happened.

    Yu Youyao did not understand for a moment.

    Old Madam Xie also knew that without her mother¡¯s guidance, she did not know enough about the pros and cons involved in marriage. ¡°In other words, the Empress is using the status of the Fourth Prince¡¯s princess consort to lure the Yu n and you.¡±

    Yu Youyao instantly understood. ¡°The emperor only has three princes.

    Whether it¡¯s the Second Prince or the Third Prince, it¡¯s disadvantageous to the Yu n. The Yu n has just risen and its foundation in the court is not as good as some old nobles. If we want to improve further, we have to contribute to the dragon. On the surface, the Empress is rewarding me generously, but she¡¯s actually using the identity of the Fourth Prince¡¯s princess consort to probe and lure me. In the future, if the Fourth Prince¡­ l¡­¡±

    There had to be a conclusion.

    The Yu n had already walked into a dead end. Whether it was for the sake of advancing further in the court or for the sake of the huge family, they had no choice but to continue establishing themselves in the court and passing down their legacy.

    Yu Youyao felt her heart tremble.

    Old Master Xie sighed softly. ¡°The Yu n is currently at the peak of its power in the royal court. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence and the Qi Residence, who are on good terms with us, have also gained power in the court and can¡¯t be underestimated. Meanwhile, you¡¯re in Liaodong now and have a close rtionship with King Yue Fei. If they rope you in, the Empress will definitely have a closer rtionship with him. The benefits behind you are really too great.¡±

    What he did not say was that not long after the Flower Festival in Duke Rongs Residence, Old Madam Yu had personally written a letter to him. In the letter, she had mentioned that the Six Wise Monks of the Precious Peace Temple,

    Grandmaster Hui Neng, and Zen Master Hui Ji had written an order for Little Yao¡¯er. She had even mentioned that Mr. Xian Yun had said something simr.

    She was born with a phoenix¡¯s fate¡ª

    If news of this spread, Little Yao¡¯er would probably be the target of public criticism.

    If she wanted to get something, she would rack her brains to scheme.

    If she couldn¡¯t get it, she would rack her brains to destroy it.

    On such a hot day, Yu Youyao broke out in a cold sweat for no reason. Her entire body was cold. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not just a rumor that the Empress will adopt the Fourth Prince as her heir. It¡¯s very likely to seed.¡±

    Therefore, from the beginning, the Empress had already nned to drag her down.

    She couldn¡¯t help but continue to analyze what was going on.

    With a legitimate heir in the court and the protection of the royal faction, it was a sure bet that the Fourth Prince would ascend to the throne. As the princess consort of the prince, Yu Youyao had the royal faction led by the Yu n behind her. There would be almost no suspense after she was conferred the title.

    Now that there was an imperial consort in the family, the Yu n¡¯s fame and fortune were yet toe.

    There were probably not many people in the world who could withstand such a noble and supreme authority.

    Even Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when she suddenly thought of all this.

    She recalled the situation when she had entered the pce with her grandmother back then. At that time, she was crawling at the Empress Dowager¡¯s feet, trembling and not even daring to breathe loudly. Above her head, there was a noble¡¯s cold and scrutinizing gaze that observed her fearlessly. She was afraid that there would be a mistake in etiquette. Heaven and hell were only decided by the nobles.

    When it came to such supreme nobility¡ª

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and even her face turned abnormally red.

    Old Master Xie frowned. ¡°Little Yao¡¯er, what do you think?¡±

    This was why he had refused to say it clearly previously.

    As an elder, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to mention the marriage between a man and a woman in front of Eldest Miss. He was also worried that there would be too many benefits behind this. If Little Yao¡¯er was blindfolded¡­

    Yu Youyao seemed to have woken up from a dream. She bit her lip and subconsciously lowered her head. In the end, she was a little embarrassed to say it. ¡°King Yue Fei and l¡­¡±

    Old Master Yu¡¯s expression did not rx as he said in a low voice, ¡°Although you have an engagement with King Yue Fei, you don¡¯t have a parental order or a matchmaker. The marriage hasn¡¯t been properly arranged, and both sides haven¡¯t exchanged the token of engagement. It¡¯s still not legitimate. Just in case it damages your reputation, it¡¯s naturally not appropriate to announce it to the public.¡±

    This was the reason on the surface.

    Of course, there was a deeperyer. ¡°The situation in the Imperial Court is very delicate now. There¡¯s an engagement between you and King Yue Fei, but it¡¯s not appropriate to make it public. You even have to pretend that this marriage doesn¡¯t exist..¡±

 Chapter 938 - 938: The Emperorâ€™s Order Canâ€™t Be Disobeyed

    Chapter 938 - 938: The Emperor¡¯s Order Can¡¯t Be Disobeyed<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao only knew a little about marriage, but that did not mean that she did not understand the implications behind it.

    The copse of the Han n was still in progress. If the engagement was exposed now, her motive foring to Liaodong would seem impure. One would not be afraid to specte about others with the greatest malice, but others would definitely guess that she had selfish motives.<div>

    Meanwhile, the private contact between King Yue Fei and the Yu n was certain. A clique forming between court officials and vassal lords was a huge tabo, and it would arouse the suspicion of the Imperial Court.

    Only after the copse of the Han n would Yin Huaixipletely control the North. In order to prevent King Yue Fei from leading his troops and shocking the lord, the Imperial Court would think of ways to restrain the vassal lords.

    The most convenient and effective way was to arrange a marriage.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi¡¯s marriage with her was what the royal family was happy to see.

    Princess Shaoyi had received the emperor¡¯s vast grace, which was why she had been conferred the title of the Eldest Princess. She had to thank the emperor for his kindness. The Yu n¡¯s foundation in the royal court was still shallow, and it was not as deep-rooted as the other old nobles. Furthermore, they were under the protection of the emperor and were restrained by the Imperial Court. With the word ¡°filial piety¡± in mind, it was impossible for Yu Youyao not to care about her family.

    The Yu n was both loyal and ready to die to preserve their chastity. The daughters of the Yu n could not betray their ancestors and forget their sect. They had been attacked by the world for hundreds of years and relied on the blood and tears of the Yu n to support themselves.

    King Yue Fei wanted to make use of the Yu n behind Princess Shaoyi to have some thoughts that they shouldn¡¯t have. That was definitely impossible.

    Instead, he would be restrained by his wife¡¯s family.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°The Empress has given me such a generous reward on such a grand scale. Doesn¡¯t that mean I don¡¯t even have an excuse to refuse? Is this a forced sale?!¡±

    How noble was the position of the Empress?!

    If it were anyone else, they would inevitably be tempted. However, Yu Youyao knew very well what she wanted and did not want. She only felt disgusted by the Empress¡¯s scheme.<div>

    Old Master Xie could clearly see the disgust on her face and felt relieved. However, he said, ¡°You have a noble title, so your marriage will most likely be decided by the Empress Dowager and the emperor. The Yu n has no right to make decisions on its own. You have a noble status and a huge father n behind you. There are too many interests involved. The pce will be more cautious about your marriage. The Empress can¡¯t make a rash decision.¡±

    From the looks of it, the Empress¡¯s scheme was not so terrifying.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mood did not rx. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, since ancient times, marriage has always been decided by my parents. Although my marriage is decided by the pce, I still have to ask my elders. The elders can still help to encourage me. The Empress rewarded me generously for the Yu n to see.¡±

    The Han family of Xian was deeply rooted in the North. They were intertwined and involved a lot of matters. These things had to be investigated one by one before they could make a decision.

    This case would take at least three to five months. Furthermore, behind it was the Deputy Grand Secretary of the Cab, Elder Han. In the end, the case still had to be handed over to the Imperial Court and to the capital for a second trial. After confirming that there were no mistakes in the case, it had to be handed over to the Court of Justice for a third trial.

    After three trials, the Ministry of Justice would determine the sentence and close the case.

    No one knew how long this would take because the case involved too many things and there were too many variables.

    However, if Yin Huaixi wanted topletely control the North, he had to at least wait until the Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an and the rted people involved were transferred to the capital. This period of time was a little tricky.

    The emperor and the Empress Dowager were seriously ill. One of them was sealed in the pce and the other was lying in bed. Meanwhile, Yin Huaixi did not control the North. As the Eldest Princess, she did not have any autonomy over her marriage.

    In the end, the Empress still needed to step in for her marriage. The Empress could not make a hasty decision, but what if she reached a consensus with the Yu n, which was her father¡¯s n?

    Marriage was a big deal. It involved her parents¡¯ orders, the matchmaker¡¯s words, and the pce¡¯s betrothal.<div>

    Wouldn¡¯t that be logical?!

    Although it had been less than a year since her grandmother had passed away, and it was not convenient to discuss marriage at this time, as long as the royal family took a fancy to someone, they only needed to say a few words and it would be done.

    In addition, loyalty came before filial piety. The Empress was the ruler, and Yu Youyao was a minister. If the Empress really had such intentions, she would first exchange the engagement token. A child in mourning had to mourn for three years, while a grandchild in mourning only had to mourn for a year. After she observed filial piety for her grandmother for a year, it would be more logical for them to exchange invitations.

    The emperor¡¯s order could not be disobeyed.

    Unless the emperor annulled the marriage that the royal family had given her, it would be decided. Even if the Fourth Prince died, she had to be a widow and grow old alone until she died in the name of being loyal. Otherwise, it would be considered disrespectful and unchaste to the royal family.

    Ordinary families did not dare to marry women that the royal family had taken a fancy to in the past.

    For the sake of the family¡¯s reputation and dignity, no matter how noble her status was, a noble family would definitely not marry her.

    However,pared to other women, Yu Youyao¡¯s situation would be even more difficult.

    Back then, at the Marquis of Changxings Flower Festival, Seventh Miss Cao and the Marquis of Changxings wife had nned to ruin her reputation. At that time, she had used her grandmother¡¯s reputation to build a good reputation for herself.

    Everyone knew that she had been raised by her grandmother since she was young, and her morals had also taken after her grandmother.

    Her grandmother was a chaste woman, and the Imperial Court had even established a memorial arch. Not only did she bear her grandmother¡¯s name, but that memorial arch also reflected her grandmother.

    If she married Yin Huaixi, not only would she lose her reputation as an indecent person, but she would also implicate her grandmother¡¯s reputation. The entire Yu n would be criticized.

    If Yin Huaixi dared to marry her, it was inevitable that he would be known as

    ¡°forcefully snatching his brother¡¯s wife¡±, ¡°inhumane¡±, and ¡°incestuous.¡±

    In ancient times, there were people who forcibly snatched other people¡¯s wives, although they were criticized.

    However, if the person he had snatched was his brother¡¯s wife, it would be a mess. The stakes were different, and Yu Youyao would only meet a dead end.

    This was not Yu Youyao letting her imagination run wild, but the Empress¡¯s true n.

    The Yu n¡¯s foundation in the court was still shallow, and now that they were in hot water, they urgently needed to stabilize their foundation in the court. If the Yu n could produce an empress, it would be beneficial to the Yu n.

    The Yu n had no reason to refuse.

    Recently, there had also been some rumors in the court that the Fourth

    Prince¡¯s reputation for being benevolent, filial, and virtuous had to be established. How much did the Fourth Prince have to achieve?

    On the surface, the royal faction did not participate in the battle for the throne, but if they really did not have any thoughts about the battle for the throne, why would they let the Empress use the fact that the Empress Dowager was seriously ill to join the royal faction and cause trouble in the pce?

    Wasn¡¯t it just a gamble?

    If the Empress could defeat Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu, it was not impossible for her to support the Fourth Prince to ascend the throne. In the future, they would be able to obtain wealth easily.

    Everyone had selfish motives.

    Even if it didn¡¯t work, the Empress could still be used of disobeying the Empress Dowager and having exclusive power to do political work, causing chaos in the court. Previously, the Ning Residence had been punished, and the eldest son of the Emperor had died prematurely. The old and the new were dealt with, and several crimes weremitted at the same time. The Empress could also be suppressed..

 Chapter 939 - 939: Palace Battle

    Chapter 939 - 939: Pce Battle<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Everyone from the Xie Residence also figured out what was going on, and their expressions immediately turned solemn.

    There was dead silence in the room.<div>

    Even the smoke in the Boshan furnace was meticulous as it rose vertically.

    After Yu Youyao¡¯s anger subsided, she gradually calmed down. Then, she thought carefully about what had happened today and her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Perhaps the Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t trust the Empress.¡±

    Just now, she had been shocked and angry at the Empress¡¯s sudden scheme,

    She couldn¡¯t help but specte about the vicious scheme behind the Empress¡¯s actions.

    After calming down, she discovered many details that she had neglected previously.

    Old Master Xie realized something. ¡°The Empress Dowager has been silent and hasn¡¯t even discussed with the cab. She has decided to confer the title of Eldest Princess on you to prevent the Empress from plotting against you.¡± These words were not groundless.

    With the current court situation, the Empress Dowagers actions of conferring Little Yao¡¯er with a title were out of calming the hearts of the people, promoting the policies of the country, and stabilizing the country. Then, it was only logical for her to be conferred a title.

    The cab had no reason to stop it.

    The Empress Dowager did not need to go through the cab to make a private decision.

    However, on the other hand, it was only logical. Even if the decision was made through the cab, it was only right and proper. Why should the Empress Dowager make a decision on her own?

    Yu Youyao said meaningfully, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Empress Dowager¡¯s seal on this piece of paper is also an attempt to borrow me as a warning to the Empress. If the Empress is tactful, she won¡¯t continue to make a fuss about rewarding me. As long as the Empress doesn¡¯t make a fuss about this, the reward will seem logical. Although others have some guesses, they won¡¯t dare to make it public.¡±<div>

    In that case, the Empress¡¯s scheme would be exposed.

    Indeed!

    The older, the wiser.

    The Empress Dowager had schemed thoroughly against the Empress and resolved her vicious scheme.

    In terms of status, the Empress Dowager was on par with the Empress, but as her mother-inw and an elder, the Empress Dowager was superior to the Empress in terms of seniority.

    This was a battle between the two most respected people in the inner pce. There was no smoke, but it hit the nail on the head.

    The Empress Dowager was displeased with the Empress.

    However, in the end, she had taken into ount the Empress¡¯s dignity and used Yu Youyao to teach her a lesson.

    It was really a pce battle between mother-inw and daughter-inw.

    From the looks of it, it was obvious that the Empress Dowager was a foot taller than the Empress.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression rxed and she took a sip of tea. ¡°After the Empress Dowager fell seriously ill, the Empress took control of the royalist faction. At one point, there were rumors that she wanted to adopt the Fourth Prince and stir up the situation in the court, causing the struggle for the heir to be more and more intense. There were open and secret struggles in the court, and the situation became even more delicate.¡±<div>

    Previously, there had been rumors in the pce that the Empress Dowager wanted to make her the Fourth Prince¡¯s princess consort.

    What did this mean?

    This meant that the Empress Dowager was still very satisfied with the Fourth Prince and valued him very much. She even nned to personally step in and arrange a marriage for him.

    Therefore, before this, the Empress Dowager was still very tolerant of the Empress and even the Fourth Prince.

    ¡°Because of this rumor, Imperial Concubine Xu¡¯s faction couldn¡¯t even sit still anymore and ordered the Han family of Xi¡¯an to attack the royalists and achieve the Empress¡¯s goal of the royalists losing their virtue. The other wanted to frame King Yue Fei and continue to control the North. Although both sides had different goals, they hadmon interests and hit it off immediately.¡±

    The sealing of this piece of paper gradually caused more undercurrents in the court to surface.

    Why was Imperial Consort Xu the first to lose herposure?

    It was because although Concubine Lan had been reinstated after Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was imprisoned, her position was still inferior to Imperial

    Concubine Xu¡¯s. The Second Prince was the ¡°eldest¡±, but he was not really the ¡°eldest¡±. After thinking about it carefully, the word ¡°eldest¡± might not really stand. Looking at the Third Prince, he was noble because of his mother. The Third Prince¡¯s status was the most important. The Xu family was in charge of the military, and they were the most powerful.

    The rumors of adopting the Fourth Prince directly threatened the Third Prince.

    Old Master Xie said, ¡°The Empress Dowager has issued a national policy to stabilize the country and help the North tide over this drought as soon as possible. Meanwhile, Her Majesty¡¯s actions are already against the Empress Dowager¡¯s political opinions. I¡¯m afraid the Empress Dowager has long been dissatisfied with the Empress, but she suppressed it because she couldn¡¯t find a suitable time.¡¯

    As the mother of the country, the Empress had the right to support the government.

    On the surface, the Empress Dowager really couldn¡¯t catch the Empress¡¯s weakness.

    Yu Youyao nodded and said, ¡°Anyone with discerning eyes understands that the Han family of Xi¡¯an has been scheming behind the scenes and is targeting the Empress Dowager. However, the royalist faction behind the Empress Dowager is deeply rooted. The harem¡¯s political affairs won¡¯t have much impact on the Empress Dowager. Other than not being able to manage the court smoothly in the future, the Empress Dowager still has the right to assist the country. Although the royalist faction will be suppressed, the royalist faction is still a deeply rooted noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Many of them even control the military power. It¡¯s impossible for them to lose power.¡±

    Putting everything else aside, Yu Zongshen had taken root in the Ministry of Revenue after entering the royal court.

    The Ministry of Revenue controlled the financial power of the entire Imperial Court. None of the six ministries could surpass the Ministry of Revenue. Even if the treasury was empty, it could still whitewash peace and support the Great

    Zhou Dynasty for many years.

    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden natural and man-made disasters that kept descending, Yu Zongshen wouldn¡¯t be mourning at home just after he took over as the Grand Secretary.

    This caused the subsequent imperial examinations to be dyed repeatedly.

    The matter of relief for the drought in the North was dyed again and again.

    In the southeast coast, where they had just suffered a disaster, there was no one in the court to manage the overall situation, causing the sea to be banned and merchant ships to be unable to trade overseas.

    When the emperor sealed the pce and did note out, thepetition for the heir became even more intense!

    If Yu Zongshen were still in the royal court, all of this would have been carried out in an orderly manner. The situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty would not have been like this.

    The situation in the Great Zhou Dynasty had changed drastically. It had only begun after Yu Zongshen left the royal court. It was obvious that Yu Zongshen had controlled the Ministry of Revenue and bnced the royal court for many years.

    However, although Yu Zongshen was mourning at home, the Ministry of Revenue was still in the hands of the Yu n. Nothing in the Imperial Court could surpass the Ministry of Revenue, and the authority of the cab would never fall.

    It had only been a while since those people in the cab had jumped up and dow n.

    In the eyes of outsiders, as long as Yu Zongshen returned to the royal court, he would still have power and the royalists would still gain power.

    Old Master Xie understood what she meant. ¡°The Empress¡¯s foundation is too shallow, and the harem¡¯s politics have a greater impact on her. The Empress

    Dowager used the matter of the Han family in Xian to use the seal to warn the Empress. At the same time, she warned those court officials who were restless and wanted to participate in the struggle for the throne.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°The older the wiser.¡±

    Everyone from the Xie Residence looked relieved.

    However, Yu Youyao did not feel rxed. The Xie family was a merchant family. Due to the limitations of the news, they knew far less about the undercurrents in the Imperial Court than Yu Youyao..

 Chapter 940 - 940: Ten Feet Higher

    Chapter 940 - 940: Ten Feet Higher<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the legitimate wife and the eldest child, so it was rare for her to be conferred the title of ¡°Eldest¡±. In the past generations of the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were only a handful of women in the imperial family who had been conferred the title of ¡°Eldest¡±.

    Yu Youyao was the only ¡®Eldest¡± princess in the three generations of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Her status was noble, only inferior to the Empress Dowager and the Empress.<div>

    Not only was she a meritorious family member, but she also deserved to be rewarded, let alone bestowed with a title. It was to stabilize the situation in the North, promote national policy, and stabilize the country.

    She deserved a heavy reward.

    It was obvious that the Empress had ulterior motives for rewarding her with the things in her private vault.

    However, the Empress Dowager had clearly warned the Empress. It was impossible for the Empress to ignore it, let alone disrespect the Empress Dowager on the surface and disobey her mother-inw.

    As long as the Empress did not use the heavy reward to scheme against the marriage between Eldest Princess Shaoyi and the Fourth Prince, as the only Eldest Princess now, Yu Youyao could afford it.

    Thinking about it carefully, the Empress¡¯s scheme was impossible to guard against. If it weren¡¯t for this warning, no matter how smart Yu Youyao was, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.

    When a superior schemed against someone, it was often fatal. It still made Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    Old Madam Xie immediately beamed with joy. ¡°Since it¡¯s a good thing, the matter of expanding the Yu Garden can be settled. I¡¯ll contact the craftsmanter. I noticed that as soon as Eunuch Li entered the house, his slender eyes nced into the room and he looked down on the Yu Garden¡­¡±

    Although the Yu Garden was not bad and was indeed not as exquisite as the capital, there was nothing they could do. They hade too hurriedly, so they could only move in first and slowly repair itter.

    She had originally nned to expand the Yu Garden.

    However, Little Yao¡¯er never agreed. She kept feeling that it was not good to start building as soon as they arrived at Xiangping. Besides, there was still a famine in the North, and there were many refugees in Liaodong. It was not appropriate to make a fuss.<div>

    She thought about it and agreed, so she temporarily gave up on this idea. However, Eunuch Li¡¯s attitude of looking down on the Yu Garden today had agitated Old Madam.

    The daughters-inw of the Wang family also agreed very much.

    When their family bought this house, they had taken a fancy to it. The empty space behind the house was very big. Be it expansion or garden repair, it was an excellent ce for doing so.

    The old residence of the Xie Residence in Quanzhou was not like it had been at the beginning. As the family continued to have more children, the poption slowly increased and kept expanding. Only then did it reach theter scale.

    Yu Youyao knew that Old Madam¡¯s heart ached for her. She kept feeling that the Yu Garden was not exquisite enough. ¡°Grandmother, Eunuch Li came from the pce, and his taste is also from the pce. Everything is the best, so he naturally doesn¡¯t care about the things of themoners. The buildings in the north and south have their own styles, and they can¡¯t be generalized. The Yu

    Garden is spacious, but it can¡¯tpare to the capital. I can¡¯t live in a big courtyard alone.¡±

    After living in the Yu Garden for a while, she gradually understood the beauty of everything in the Yu Garden. The garden was wide and open. It didn¡¯t look tense at all, and it wasfortable to live in.

    However, her grandmother and the others always felt that the Liaodong area was more bitter and cold. They felt that it was unfair to her, but they also felt that with her current status, it was indeed a little inappropriate for her to live in a three-way courtyard.

    They had been nning to expand the Yu Garden long ago.

    She had rejected them a few times.

    The uncles agreed.<div>

    ¡°Your status is different now. If you were in the capital, you might even be given the residence of the Eldest Princess. At the very least, you would be able to live in a five-way courtyard. You might even be able to live in a six-way or a seven-way courtyard. The Yu Garden indeed needs to be repaired. I can¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the future, you have to stay here for a long time. It¡¯s time to show off the dignity and rules that the Eldest Princess should have. Today is different from before. You can¡¯t decline anymore.¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re the Eldest Princess, no one will say much even if you¡¯re busy building. Theyout of the Yu Garden is originally suitable for expansion. A two-way courtyard can be added. We have to find a capable craftsman. It¡¯ll take at most a year and a half toplete the construction. The mountain behind is very big, so the construction won¡¯t disturb you. It won¡¯t affect you much¡­

    Everyone spoke one after another, and the topic immediately changed to how to expand the residence, what materials to use, and so on.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled, not saying anything else to refuse.

    With that, the Xie family returned to the room next door.

    Yu Youyao thought of something. The first thing the Empress had given her was a pair of jade ruyi. Then, what was in the first box made of ebony and iid with treasures that the Empress Dowager had given her?

    Since the Empress Dowager could guess the Empress¡¯s scheme, she should know that the restrictions on the Empress were very limited.

    Even she could tell that ever since the Empress opened the pce door, her words and actions were suspected of disrupting the court. How could the Empress Dowager not guess?

    Since the Empress had targeted her.

    The Empress Dowager also resolved it ordingly.

    However, would the Empress really stop just like that?

    She didn¡¯t think so.

    The Empress¡¯s scheme was so ruthless. It was obvious that she was determined to obtain the throne.

    If one n didn¡¯t work, there was still a backup n.

    How could the Empress Dowager not know?

    Also, back then, when the Ning Residence was convicted and the emperor¡¯s eldest son died prematurely, did the Empress really not resent him at all?

    Was the Empress Dowager really at ease as the Empress was fighting for the supreme position?

    Yu Youyao kept feeling that the Empress Dowager had a backup n.

    After returning to her room, Yu Youyao dismissed the servants and sat at the table. She carefully opened the golden lock hanging on the ebony box.

    The things ced in the box made Yu Youyao gasp.

    That was indeed the case!

    Yu Youyao sighed softly and took out the bright yellow phoenix embroidery decree from the box. She unfolded it with a solemn expression. It was indeed an empress¡¯s decree to sanction her marriage with King Yue Fei.

    The Empress Dowager had already seen through the future situation in the North.

    She had long nned to use this decree to bestow marriage and use the wife¡¯s family to restrain King Yue Fei. Yu Youyao had helped King Yue Fei promote the state policy in the North, and she had also helped King Yue Fei to get rid of the harm posed by the Han family in Xi¡¯an. King Yue Fei would definitely treat Princess Shaoyi well in the future no matter what.

    In that case, it was only logical to use Princess Shaoyi to restrict King Yue Fei¡¯s ambition.

    At this moment, the situation in the court was very delicate.

    It wasn¡¯t good to betroth her with great fanfare. In order to prevent the Empress from being unyielding, the Empress Dowager could only issue a secret decree first. No matter how many schemes the Empress hadter, they would still die in the womb.

    The Empress wanted to control the royalists and adopt the Fourth Prince. The Yu and Song families were indispensable. However, the Yu and Song families were family friends and inws. They had been on the same side for many years. Both of them were conservatives and followed the Empress Dowager¡¯s lead.

    The biggest breakthrough was Princess Shaoyi¡¯s marriage.

    As long as Princess Shaoyi¡¯s marriage was blocked, the Empress¡¯s ¡°Road to Heaven¡± would probably be difficult to achieve.

    Indeed, as virtue rose by one foot, vice rose ten.

    However, Yu Youyao still had some doubts. She wondered how the Empress Dowager treated the Fourth Prince..

 Chapter 941 - 941: Cinnabar Privilege Proof

    Chapter 941 - 941: Cinnabar Privilege Proof<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. Without thinking about anything else, she picked up the ¡°privilege proof¡± under the secret decree. This was the most important thing.

    For a moment, she was trembling in fear.<div>

    The ¡°death-exemption gold te¡± was often mentioned in operas.

    However, in fact, in every dynasty, there was no so-called death-exemption gold te. There was only the privilege proof.

    Therefore, it was a ¡°book¡±, not a gold te. It was not a gold medallion. It was made of fine iron, not gold. It was modeled after the pages of a book and had many words engraved on it.

    During the Han Dynasty, this contract was all written with cinnabar, so it was called the ¡°Cinnabar Book.¡± Later on, it was mostly written in gold powder. Alternatively, the words were carved.

    It recorded in detail the time of the contract, the name of the target, the official title, and thend.

    Second, they would write down the contributions of the person who had been given the privilege proof.

    Later on, the special privileges that the emperor gave to the recipient would be written. For example, death exemption was one of them. Of course, there were prerequisites.

    At the end, the emperor¡¯s oath would be written. The rough meaning was that meritorious officials would be treated well.

    The privilege proof was like an open book. It was divided into two parts. The right contract was kept in the Imperial Temple, and the left was given to the family of the meritorious official for generations to pass on.

    If a meritorious official or his descendantmitted a crime, the awarded ¡°privilege proof¡± had to bebined with the ¡°privilege proof¡± hidden in the Imperial Temple to be verified before they could be pardoned.

    However, Yu Youyao knew very well that the ¡°privilege proof¡± was not as reliable as it seemed.<div>

    First, at the end, the emperor made an oath. ¡°Even if the Yellow River is as thin as a belt and Mount Tai is sharpened, as long as the ancestral temple is present, your title and manor will be passed down forever.¡±

    The general idea was that as long as the Great Zhou Dynasty existed, the contract would always be effective unless the Yellow River dried up and Mount Tai copsed.

    The emperor had sworn on the Yellow River and Mount Tai. It was indeed a promise using Mount Tai. One shouldn¡¯t forget that the world was huge. Could it be that all of thend was under the emperor¡¯s rule? Could it be that all officials, be it the Yellow River or Mount Tai, were under the emperor¡¯s rule?

    However, although the privilege proof wasn¡¯t that guaranteed, it was still a

    promise. As long as the recipient didn¡¯t harm the interests of the royal family, causing the royal family to hate them, it was basically very reliable.

    However, the privilege proof was not given to her.

    It was for Yin Huaixi.

    It was first engraved that Yin Huaixi!s dragon vein was rted to Emperor Chengzong. He was a true ¡°dragon¡¯s grandson¡±. It seemed as if it was only writing about Yin Huaixi¡¯s identity, but it emphasized on the ¡°orthodox lineage of the royal family¡±, increasing the weight of the privilege proof.

    Second, it even briefly exined the extraordinary contributions his father, King Li of Zhou, had made to the Great Zhou.

    Although it was glossed over, it emphasized that ¡°his ancestors were virtuous and meritorious.¡¯

    Later on, it was written in detail. Yin Huaixi entered the military camp at the age of seven. At the age of 12, he went into battle to resist the Di people. At the age of 15, he used his crippled body to serve his ancestors. He was strong-willed and wanted to stabilize the nine states and calm the four seas.<div>

    He quelled the rebellion in Shandong and eliminated the lingering troubles in Shandong for hundreds of years to avenge his father. Later, he was conferred the title of King of the North by Yue Fei. He guarded the main border of Liaodong and intimidated foreign states. He fixed the country and protected it. He worked hard.

    At the age of 18, the Great Zhou Dynasty had suffered natural and man-made disasters. He helped the Imperial Court promote national policies, take in refugees, and settle them down¡­

    Every word was pertinent.

    At the end, there were these sentences. ¡°He bears the legacy of his noble ancestor. He has the five virtues of benevolence, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom, and trust.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was shocked. She held the box and observed it carefully, but she did not find any secretpartments or mechanisms.

    In that case, after the Empress Dowager borrowed her hand and bestowed the ¡°privilege proof¡± on Yin Huaixi, she did not even give her a single word. This was a little interesting.

    Did this also mean that since the privilege proof had been handed over to her, she had full authority to deal with it?

    Whether she gave it to King Yue Fei depended on her.

    The Empress Dowager had given her the initiative.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart suddenly surged. She kept feeling that the Empress Dowager¡¯s actions were really difficult to figure out. She felt uneasy.

    Yu Youyao quickly put away the ebony box and ced it in the secret cab at the head of the bed. She called Yin Shi over. ¡°Go to Longcheng immediately and tell His Highness that I have something important to ask him. Ask him toe back immediately.¡± With that, she reminded him, ¡°No one must know about this.¡¯

    There was still thest batch of refugees in Longcheng that had yet to be settled.

    In addition, there was a group of refugees who had contracted the epidemic.

    They needed to continue staying in the camp and undergo istion treatment. Only after confirming that they were fine could they be resettled.

    The situation in Longcheng was set, so it would not affect Yin Huaixi much if he returned to Xiangping in advance.

    Yin Shi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly agreed.

    After Yin Shi left, Yu Youyao sat in her room, unable to calm down for a long time.

    There were two decrees for the betrothal, one for the man and one for the woman. Longcheng was the door to the three cities in the capital, so Yin

    Huaixi must have already received the secret decree sent by the Empress Dowager.

    That night, Yu Youyao had another dream.

    In her dream, not long after her grandmother passed away, there was suddenly a rumor in the capital that her second sister, Yu Shuangbai, was born with a phoenix fate.

    This news had originally spread from the Precious Peace Temple. When the news reached the pce, it immediately attracted the Empress¡¯s attention. The Empress sent someone to the Yu Residence to investigate and confirmed that when Old Madam Yu was alive, she had indeed seen Grandmaster Hui Neng three times and received the ¡°Golden Buddha Mouth¡± from him.

    The abbot of the Precious Peace Temple had also confirmed that Grandmaster Hui Neng indeed treated the Yu Residence differently. Grandmaster Hui Neng had traveled the world and his whereabouts were uncertain. He had only returned to the capital a few times and had seen Old Madam Yu three times.

    The Empress had sent the Imperial Astronomer to the Yu Residence and realized that the feng Shui of the Yu Residence was very good. There was even a thousand-year-old parasol tree.

    This shock was no small matter.

    Phoenixes only perched on parasol trees, but they didn¡¯t perch on all parasol trees. Only parasol trees that had grown for a thousand years like this were called ¡°phoenix parasols.¡± However, parasol trees were easy to obtain, but phoenix parasols were difficult to find.

    No one cared who this phoenix parasol belonged to or whose courtyard it grew

    in.

    How could an ill-mannered ¡°bereaved eldest daughter¡± be qualified to take on the phoenix¡¯s fate because she had damaged her reputation by ¡°secretly meeting¡± the prince and was engaged?

    Meanwhile, Third Miss Yu Jianjia was born to the second wife. Her status was weaker, and her body was weak, so she naturally couldn¡¯t bear the phoenix fate.

    The only person in the Yu Residence who was most qualified to inherit the phoenix fate was the only legitimate daughter of the Grand Secretary Yu

    Zongshen.

    Yu Shuangbai!

    The Imperial Astronomer also asserted that Yu Shuangbai¡¯s fate was rich and noble.

    At this moment, Madam Yao suddenly thought of something. ¡°A few years ago, when I apanied the Matriarch to the Precious Peace Temple, the sisters in the family asked for a lot out of curiosity. I remember that the lot Shuangbai drew was ¡®A Blessing in Disguise r .¡±

    This was a sign of good fortune. The Imperial Astronomer became even more cautious. He found an old monk who had interpreted lots at the Precious Peace Temple in his early years to confirm this lot.

    Dou Yujun taught his children the right way of conduct, and his five sons were very outstanding. It was a legend that had been widely circted for generations. In the ¡°Three Character ssic¡±, there was a saying, ¡°Dou Yujun taught the right way of conduct. His five children raised the family reputation.¡±

    This also confirmed the rumor that Yu Shuangbai was born with a phoenix fate.

    The Empress immediately agreed with the Yu Residence and issued a decree to give Yu Shuangbai to the Fourth Prince as the princess consort..

 Chapter 942 - 942: Not Allowing Benefits Created by Her Own Work to Accrue to Others

    Chapter 942 - 942: Not Allowing Benefits Created by Her Own Work to rue to Others<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Since ancient times, there had been a saying that the girl with the phoenix fate would obtain the world. The Empress and the Fourth Prince had obtained the initiative in thepetition for the position of heir. Soon, with the support of the royalists, the Fourth Prince would be adopted as their heir. The word ¡°orthodox¡± would allow him to suppress the Second and Third Princes, bing the most popr prince.

    What about the adult Yao Yao?<div>

    In her initial nightmare, she had married into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence within a hundred days of her grandmother¡¯s death.

    At that time, she only thought that the Zhenguo Marquis Residence was worried that her offspring would be dyed as she was mourning for her grandmother.

    However, that was not the case.

    After Yu Shuangbai epted the ¡°phoenix fate¡±, the ugly matter of Yu Zongshen falling in love with his eldest sister-inw and having an affair with her was exposed by Madam Yang and her daughter. In the past, Yu Zongshen¡¯s kindness to the adult Yao Yao and his attention to her had all be evidence of her ¡°unbearable¡± background.

    In order to cover up the scandal, the Yu Residence had taken on the responsibility of affecting Yu Zongshen¡¯s reputation and Yu Shuangbai¡¯s

    ¡°future.¡± They had hit it off with the Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife and married Yao Yao into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence early on.

    Of course, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence did not want Song Mingzhao to marry the adult Yao Yao.

    However, first of all, the marriage was set by the elders of the two families and could not be easily annulled.

    Second, the Song and Yu families were connected. Yu Zongshen was already a little worried. If there was a ¡°scandal¡± because of Yao Yao, it would be a huge blow to the royalists.

    For the sake of the overall situation, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence could only pinch their noses and admit it.

    Moreover, a married daughter was like water that had been sshed out.<div>

    The adult Yao Yao did not even have a chance to observe mourning for her grandmother for a year.

    Yu Yao woke up from her nightmare. Shey upright on the bed and looked up nkly. She did not know if Yu Shuangbai was really born with a phoenix fate, or if all of this was just a scheme by the Empress to fight for the throne.

    But no matter what, the Empress had used the Fourth Prince¡¯s marriage to achieve her goal.

    The Fourth Prince would be the winner of the battle for the throne and ascend the throne with the support of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence.

    After Yu Shuangbai became the empress, the Yu n would be even more beautiful than the Weining Marquis Residence back then.

    Not only had the Zhenguo Marquis Residence contributed greatly, but they had also stepped on the corpses of the entire Xie family and be the number one noble of the Great Zhou.

    Although Yu Jianjia had taken her mother¡¯s old path and be a second wife, she had also fulfilled her wish to be the Marquis¡¯s wife. There was no greater glory than this.

    In this strange scheme, Yu Youyao and the Xie family had paid a painful price.

    The blood and tears of her and the Xie family had fulfilled their path to glory.

    Even though she already knew very well that this was just a ¡°heartfelt¡± dream,

    Yu Youyao still felt a lingering chill in her heart.<div>

    Yu Youyao had an inexplicable feeling.

    In the nightmare, the person who was really ¡°born with a phoenix fate¡± was the adult Yao Yao herself.

    Yu Shuangbai had reced the adult Yao Yao and be the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate.¡± This was definitely not a coincidence. Then, what role did Madam Yao y?

    All of the adult Yao Yao¡¯s tragedies had started with the Flower Festival at Duke Rongs Residence. Then, was Madam Yao involved in what happened at the Flower Festival?

    She was not afraid to specte about others with the greatest malice.

    Looking at the situation that the older Yao Yao was in while she was at the Yu Residence in the nightmare, Yu Youyao definitely did not believe that Madam Yao was innocent.

    Madam Yao was born into a noble family and did notck character and upbringing. However, noble families were a little more noble than ordinary schrly families. There was often a coldness and selfishness in their bones. In circumstances where their interests were not affected, they disyed their self-restraint and bearing. However, once their own interests were involved, the saying that a gentleman shouldn¡¯t stand under a dangerous wall would be a benchmark for their actions.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. Since she had already left the capital, there was no need to think too much about the people in the capital.

    However, in the nightmare, the so-called ¡°girl with the phoenix fate¡± was the same as in reality. In a sense, she, ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡±, wasparable to the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate¡±.

    In the nightmare, the adult Yao Yao was trapped in the inner residence and had not received any warning. Naturally, the Empress had no way of scheming against her and chose to start with Yu Shuangbai.

    In reality, if the Empress¡¯s n failed, would she change her n and start with Yu Shuangbai to achieve her goal like in her nightmare?

    At this moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s jade te was kept in the Imperial Temple.

    The Empress Dowager could no longer cover up the matter of Yu Youyao being conferred the title of ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi.¡± It caused a hugemotion in the royal court, but none of the court officials had any objections.

    The matter of conferring an additional title was logical.

    When the news reached the harem, the Empress listened to Auntie Dan Hongs report with no expression on her face.

    Auntie Dan Hong said, ¡°This morning, the Empress Dowager summoned the Fourth Prince to the Longevity Pce and said that she liked the Fourth Prince¡¯s calligraphy. She praised the Fourth Prince for being upright, causing his calligraphy to be naturally proper. He had already obtained some of the essence of Liu Gongquan¡¯s calligraphy style, The Fourth Prince immediately expressed that he had recently obtained a scripture and nned to copy it with the Empress Dowager.¡±

    The Empress Dowager was praising her openly but secretly warning her.

    Everyone in the world knew that the Empress Dowager paid respects to Buddha. Coincidentally, her constitution was unwell, and she had even expressed her liking for the Fourth Prince¡¯s calligraphy. Anyone with a brain should know how to ¡°respect¡± the Empress Dowager.

    Getting the Fourth Prince to copy Buddhist scriptures was just a pretext.

    In fact, she wanted the Fourth Prince to stay in the residence to copy scriptures and pray for good fortune. She didn¡¯t want him to get involved in the matters of the court. The Fourth Prince would be busy ¡°doing his best¡± for the Empress Dowager, so he couldn¡¯t divert his attention to deal with the court affairs. When the court officials found out about this, they wouldn¡¯t dare to disturb him rashly.

    Anyone with brains would not disobey the Empress Dowager at this time.

    After Auntie Dan Hong finished reporting, the room gradually fell silent.

    The Empress was holding a pair of golden scissors and trimming a peony. April and May was the blooming season of peony flowers. The bowl-sized peony bloomed purple and red, proud of its branches. It was beautiful.

    This was the result of the Empress¡¯s meticulous arrangements.

    After a while, the Empress put down the golden scissors and said, ¡°The older, the wiser. After this, my future ns can¡¯t go forward.¡±

    From the looks of it, the Empress Dowager had already made arrangements for Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    She did not allow benefits created by her own work to rue to others. Since ancient times, among the daughters of foreign ministers, most of the women who had been conferred titles had married into the imperial family, let alone those who had been conferred the title of ¡°Eldest¡±.

    However, there were very few disciples in the imperial family who had really gained power and were about the same age as Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    The Empress Dowager gave out this honor and dignity. Her marriage could not bring disgrace to this honor and dignity, and wrong Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    It was obvious who the Empress Dowager had taken a fancy to.

    Auntie Dan Hong felt that it was a pity. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s a pity that those priceless treasures in the Empress¡¯s private vault were given.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she was petty, but that the things that the Empress had rewarded Princess Shaoyi were all rare treasures that the Ning Residence had umted over the years.

 Chapter 943 - 943: Grand Secretaryâ€™s Daughter

    Chapter 943 - 943: Grand Secretary¡¯s Daughter<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Empress did not care and chuckled. ¡°Money is just a worldly possession.

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi is the only eldest princess in the Great Zhou Dynasty in three generations. Her status is second only to the Empress. What priceless treasure can¡¯t she take?! Since she¡¯s a meritorious family member, I¡¯ll reward her heavily to show my virtue.¡±<div>

    Auntie Dan Hong quickly said, ¡°The Empress is right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a pity in the end.¡± The Empress sighed softly and continued, ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi is as kind as water. Water benefits all things withoutpeting. Water doesn¡¯tpete, but no strong force can defeat it. In addition, she¡¯ll do anything. Not only is she famous for her good reputation of being virtuous, but there are also two merit memorials in the n. Not only is she the child of the first wife, but she¡¯s also the eldest. There¡¯s no such dignified person. If she¡¯s matched with the Fourth Prince, it¡¯s time for a conclusion to the battle for the throne.¡¯

    Auntie Dan Hong did not dare to say anything else.

    The Empress picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea. She said in a low voice, ¡°The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t want me to participate in the struggle for the position of heir. During this period of time, I¡¯ve already been warned many times, openly and secretly. However, if I don¡¯t fight, who will help me settle the blood debt of hundreds of lives in the Ning Residence? Who will help me avenge the pain of losing my son?¡±

    When she said this, the Empress¡¯s slightly sallow face was still calm, as if no gloom or resentment could be seen. She was just talking.

    However, no one knew that the hatred had turned into a me of revenge that burned fiercely in her heart.

    Her entire heart had been refined repeatedly with the hundreds of people in the Ning Residence and the passion of her beloved son, forming a sword of revenge.

    Auntie Dan Hong lowered her head, wishing she could cover her ears.

    Fortunately, the Empress Dowager changed the topic after saying that. ¡°Do you think that you can stop me just because you¡¯ve blocked my path to plotting against Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s marriage?¡± Sheughed silently. Herughter was crazed and cold. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re simply wrong.¡±

    Herughter echoed in the room like a ghost. Wisps of coldness crawled up her spine, making her hair stand on end. Auntie Dan Hong subconsciously held her breath, not daring to breathe too loudly.

    ¡°Yu Youyao has been conferred the title of Eldest Princess, and her status is<div>

    only second to the Empress¡¯s. It¡¯s indeed not good for me to continue using the heavy reward to scheme for her marriage, but¡­¡± At this point, a crazy scheme shed across the Empress¡¯s eyes. ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi is a daughter of the Yu n. She has been raised by the Yu n and has received the Yu n¡¯s kindness. Even though she has been conferred a title, she is bound by filial piety. Eldest Princess Shaoyi and the Yu n will still be bound together, for good or ill.¡±

    The room fell silent again.

    It wasn¡¯t until Auntie Dan Hong almost thought that the Empress wouldn¡¯t mention this anymore.

    The Empress suddenly smiled and said, ¡°The more she values Eldest Princess Shaoyi, the more I can¡¯t bear to let go. Now, she wants to match Eldest Princess Shaoyi with King Yue Fei. She has taken a fancy to the Yu n. The Yu n is loyal and dedicated. She wanted to use the Yu n¡¯s daughters to restrain King Yue Fei¡¯s ambition.¡±

    Most men in the Yin family had the habit of being infatuated. To put it bluntly, heroes were short-tempered. Previously, there had been rumors outside that Yin Huaixi admired Eldest Princess Shaoyi. When she arrived in Liaodong, it was Yin Huaixi who personally brought people to wee her. It was said that Yin Huaixi had personally ordered someone to repair the ¡°Yu Garden¡± where Eldest Princess Shaoyi lived.

    Previously, she had only listened and did not care.

    Now that she thought about it, these rumors were not groundless. Otherwise, the Empress Dowager would not have made such an arrangement.

    ¡°The Yu n has been in dire straits for many years. Although the Yu n can¡¯tpare to many old nobles in the court, the people who were vying for the position of heir, being entrusted with orphans, and receiving the will in previous generations have never been families with status, but loyal families with deep foundations like the Yu n. ording to what I know, the old ministers of the Yu n participated in thest edicts of the previous emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    The Yu n had a merit monument bestowed by their great ancestor. This was the best kind of political cover. The Yu n was extremely famous among schrs. To this day, the Yu n¡¯s school was a ce of ¡°pilgrimage¡± for thousands of schrs.

    This was also the reason why she had long nned to target the Yu n.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager can tell that the Yu n has a huge impact on the struggle for the position of heir. Considering that the Yu n has conflicts with Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu, in order to prevent the Yu n from getting involved in the battle for the position of heir, she has thought of a way out for the Yu n in advance. With King Yue Fei!s support, no matter who takes over the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty in the future, no one will dare to touch the Yu n.¡¯<div>

    Now that the Yu n had nothing to worry about, who would still get involved in those headless matters? It wasn¡¯t like they were full or bored. Were they so free that they were courting death?!

    It could be said that two birds were killed with one stone.

    Even she couldn¡¯t help but admire the Empress Dowager¡¯s far-reaching n.

    ¡°But.¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s scheme is right, but at the same time, it has also strengthened the Yu n. How can I let go of such a powerful aid so easily?¡±

    Dan Hongs heart trembled. She knew that whoever the Empress wanted to scheme against, she would eventually achieve her goal.

    This time, there were some mistakes in plotting against Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    However, in fact, the Empress¡¯s n was still sessful. It was just that the Empress could not disobey the Empress Dowager on the surface and disrespect her. She was also unwilling to snatch Eldest Princess Shaoyi from King Yue Fei, so her n was stopped.

    The Empress suddenly asked, ¡°l remember that the Minister of Revenue and Grand Secretary of the Imperial Pavilion, Lord Yu, is the Grand Secretary of the Cab. He has a legitimate daughter. What¡¯s her name? Do you know her age and if she¡¯s engaged?¡±

    Auntie Dan Hong quickly replied, ¡°This woman¡¯s name is Shuangbai. She¡¯s the second child in the residence. She¡¯s 13 years old this year and will turn 14 in the second half of the year. As Old Madam Yu passed away suddenly, Second Miss Yu has to observe mourning for her grandmother for a year and has yet to be engaged.¡±

    The Empress looked thoughtful. ¡°They¡¯re about the same age.¡±

    Auntie Dan Hong felt as if her neck was being strangled by a pair of invisible hands. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t breathe. She also understood what the Empress had meant by ¡°for good or ill¡±.

    If she couldn¡¯t scheme against Eldest Princess Shaoyi, it would be the same if she targeted Second Miss Yu.

    As long as the Yu n was pulled onto the Empress¡¯s ship, the Yu n would still be used by the Empress. As a daughter of the Yu n, Eldest Princess Shaoyi naturally had to contribute to the n.

    In addition, as the daughter of the Grand Secretary and the first wife, Second Miss Yu had good parents. It was even more straightforward for her to be the Fourth Prince¡¯s princess consort than Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    Indeed!

    The Empress smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯ve also heard a little about Lord Yu¡¯s first wife, Madam Yao. Madam Yao¡¯s family is noble and has a noble personality. On the surface, she looks gentle and magnanimous, but she¡¯s actually arrogant andpetitive.¡¯

    Dan Hong did not dare to say anything else.

    However, she understood in her heart.

    The Empress had said that it was a ¡°coincidence¡±, but it was actually not a coincidence. She had long understood the influence of the Yu n in the struggle for the heir. She had targeted the Yu n and thought about everyone in the Yu n..

 Chapter 944 - 944: Jealous

    Chapter 944 - 944: Jealous<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Empress continued to smile. ¡°Madam Yao asked around about the pce earlier and invited a nanny into the residence. I heard that the daughter has grown up and is used to being pampered. Taking advantage of the period of mourning for her grandmother, she can learn more rules, etiquette, andfort her grandmother¡¯s mind.¡±

    The reason was extremely dignified. If anyone else heard this, they would praise Madam Yao for being virtuous and polite.<div>

    However, those who understood Madam Yao could experience some extraordinary things.

    How could there be pce servants with bad upbringing in the pce?

    Why didn¡¯t she invite a nanny any earlier orter? Why did she have to wait until the Yi Kun Pce opened its doors to do everything she could to ask around in the pce before inviting a nanny from the pce?

    To put it bluntly, she was just worried that the nanny she had hired would not be as dignified as ¡°Auntie Xu¡± in the past and would be suppressed by Yu Youyao.

    After all, as the Empress, she was on par with the Empress Dowager.

    Auntie Dan Hongs eyes shed in understanding.

    ¡°Back then, Second Master Yu helped the Imperial Court lift the sea ban. Not long after he returned to the capital, Old Madam Yu was busy helping Second

    Master Yu find someone. At first, Old Madam Yu didn¡¯t just fancy Madam Yao. Later, she chose the Yao family. It was Madam Yao, who was still in her residence back then, who used the banquet held by the Yu Residence, where the young misses of the various families were invited into the residence. She asked about Second Master Yu¡¯s whereabouts in advance and got someone to expose her ¡°private¡± meeting with Second Master Yu. The Yu Residence was a polite family, so this marriage was naturally arranged.¡±

    Large families looked at others before getting married. It was definitely impossible for them to only look at one family.

    At that time, Second Master Yu was on the rankings and had even contributed to the Imperial Court. He was also extremely handsome and elegant. He was the ideal man that many daughters in the capital dreamed of!

    Even many old nobles wanted to rush to get married to him.<div>

    In a wealthy family, every family had to hold a small banquet to invite daughters with suitable family backgrounds into the residence. This way, they could observe their character and talent. There was nowhere to hide the upbringing of the young misses.

    The reason why Madam Yao could take the initiative was all because Second Master Yu and Father Yao had a good rtionship. Father Yao had a lot of books in his collection. Back then, in order to ban the sea, Second Master Yu often went to the residence to borrow books. Back then, as soon as Madam

    Yao went to the Yu Residence, she received many polite treatments from the Yu Residence. This also gave Madam Yao an opportunity.

    Such a scheme was not a big deal.

    The Yao family was not prominent, but the Imperial College¡¯s Chancellor was very noble. Compared to family background, what was more worthy of attention was Father Yao¡¯s connections in the court. This was what Second Master Yu, who had just entered the royal court, needed.

    Large families emphasized their daughters marrying into families with a higher status. In that case, this marriage was suitable.

    However, she felt that the reason why Madam Yao could achieve her goal was not necessarily because Old Madam Yu had secretly helped to encourage her.

    However, from this, Madam Yao¡¯s personality could be seen.

    The Empress chuckled. ¡°She even has such a big idea about marriage. She must be very scheming. I also heard that Madam Yao and Eldest Sister-in-Law are quite at odds. Back then, Madam Yao contributed to the reason why Eldest Master Yu could sessfully remarry Madam Yang. After Madam Yang entered the family, she was suppressed by Madam Yao in every way. There was no Eldest Sister-in-Law to suppress her, and no sisters-inw to cause trouble. Even the elders did not need her to serve them every day. Madam Yao has always been sessful in the Yu Residence,¡±

    Madam Yangs father was Yu Zongzhengs superior. Madam Yang hade to the Xie Residence with the first wife to pay her respects. They were both women, so Madam Yao had to get to know them a little. The two of them had be friends aftering and going.

    Madam Yao often praised Yang Shuwan for being polite with other women. Later on, when Eldest Master Yu remarried after a hundred days, others only thought that it was ()ld Madam Yu who had taken a fancy to Madam Yang.<div>

    That was why Madam Yao praised Madam Yang in front of all the daughters-inw to make Madam Yang look good and pave the way for this marriage.

    Only then did it make sense to suppress some bad rumors in the capital.

    After all, what about Old Madam Yu¡¯s reputation as a ¡°virtuous woman¡±?

    Furthermore, Old Madam Yu had been sick for a long time, and her granddaughter had just been born. The Yu Residence¡¯s Second Mansion was also divided into two branches. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Madam Yao, the second daughter-inw, to interfere in her brother¡¯s matters. For all kinds of reasons, her originally rude actions were forced.

    Come to think of it, Madam Yao had been suppressed by her eldest sister-inw when she first married into the Yu Residence.

    No one would believe that she did not have her own thoughts.

    For a moment, Dan Hong did not understand what the Empress was trying to say, but she could more or less tell that not only was Second Madam Yu scheming, but she was probably not tolerant.

    Then, the Empress said, ¡°Sigh! They¡¯re all sisters from the same family. Why is there such a big difference? Her daughter is clearly the daughter of the Grand Secretary and the eldest daughter of the first wife. She has the noblest status in the entire n. Why did she have to let a bereaved eldest daughter of a businesswoman obtain such dignity and suppress her daughter in every way?¡±

    Dan Hong was shocked. Madam Yao was indeedpetitive. She might really think that way.

    The Empress smiled. ¡°Do you know what to do now?¡±

    Auntie Dan Hong quickly lowered her head. ¡°They¡¯re all sisters of the same family. How can outsiders notpare them? With thisparison, there¡¯s naturally a difference in status. No mother in this world can tolerate her daughter being discussed by outsiders or even underestimated. I¡¯ll immediately send the news out of the pce and order someone to spread the news. Don¡¯t worry. I guarantee that the news will reach Second Madam Xie tomorrow. ¡±

    Actually, the more famous Eldest Princess Shaoyi was, the better the reputation of the other daughters of the Yu n would be.

    However, as the daughter of the Grand Secretary, Yu Shuangbai did not need the Eldest Princess to boost her reputation at all.

    As time passed and Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation increased, it was inevitable that she would surpass Second Miss Yu.

    The Empress nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In that case, the script I arranged for Eldest Princess Shaoyi will have to be changed to Second Miss Yu.¡±

    It was simply too easy to control a ¡°mother.¡±

    The Empress frowned and said, ¡°However, we still have to change the content of this script. As for how to change it¡­¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°I remember that Old Madam Yu has seen Grandmaster Hui Neng three times.

    She can make an issue out of it.¡¯

    Grandmaster Hui Neng was famous for his profound Buddhist teachings and proficiency in physiognomy. It was also because he was an eminent monk who had achieved the Dao that his words and actions were profound. He had already closed his mouth a few years ago and had not spoken for many years. If used well, this would be the greatest weapon forpetition for the throne.

    As long as Madam Yao was willing to cooperate, the Empress was not afraid that the Yu n would not fall for it.

    The Yu Residence also received the news.

    Surprisingly, the east and west branches did not express anything. Although they were still in the mourning period for the Matriarch, and it was not appropriate for the family to hold a banquet, it was a big matter for the daughter of the family to obtain such honor. Not to mention celebrating, it was time to sweep the courtyard and open the door.

    The lintel on the door shone brightly.

    It also expressed the emperor¡¯s grace.

    When others passed by, although they were surprised, they only thought that the Yu n was used to keeping a low profile. Furthermore, they were in the mourning period for Old Madam Yu, so they couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°Good family style!¡¯

    Madam Yao¡¯s face darkened as she entered the house..

 Chapter 945 - 945: Jealousy

    Chapter 945 - 945: Jealousy<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nanny Qian followed behind and consciously dismissed the servants. She carefully closed the door and windows and quickly poured another cup of warm tea, handing it to Madam Yao to calm her down.

    Madam Yao was furious. She took the teacup and brought it to her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t even drink the tea. With a ng, she ced it back heavily.<div>

    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown a temper. You¡¯re even making a fuss with me. I was pregnant for ten months and worked so hard to give birth to her. How can I not hope for the best for her and harm her instead?¡±

    Nanny Qian opened her mouth, wanting to persuade her, but before she could say anything¡ª

    Madam Yao suddenly raised her voice and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, but you¡¯re still so insensible. All you know is tough and y all day. How can you be as demure as a woman? It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hire a powerful nanny from the Yi Kun Pce into the residence and let her learn the rules well. It¡¯s for her own good, but she¡¯s still making a fuss with me?!¡±

    Nanny Qian quickly said, ¡°The rules in the pce are strict, and the nanny is a little strict. Second Miss has never suffered like this before and feels aggrieved. You¡­¡±

    A nanny¡¯s upbringing was very strict. How could ordinary people tolerate it?

    Second Miss was not like the Eldest Miss, who could endure grievances and bitterness. She had been pampered since she was young. After a few days, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and caused amotion, making Madam furious.

    The mother and daughter had a big fight.

    How could Madam Yao listen to Nanny Qian¡¯s advice? The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She interrupted Nanny Qian and said, ¡°She even said righteously that her Eldest Sister has been conferred the title of Eldest Princess. All the daughters of the Yu n are proud. Who dares to underestimate the upbringing of our residence?¡±

    ¡°She even said that she had been taught rules and etiquette by Yu Youyao in the past. In the past two years, when she walked around the capital, she didn¡¯t do anything rude! She didn¡¯t need to learn the rules from a nanny anymore.¡±

    Nanny Qian lowered her head. Second Miss was naive and innocent, unlike ordinary young misses who were gentle and quiet. However, there was indeed nothing wrong with her etiquette and rules.

    When Eldest Miss was in the residence, she took very good care of the young misses in the residence. She did indeed provide a lot of guidance on ordinary etiquette and rules. Not only did she teach Second Miss, but also Fifth Miss and Sixth Miss, two young misses born of concubines. They were all one in a hundred in terms of etiquette. When others saw them, they would praise them.<div>

    She looked at Fifth Miss and Sixth Miss. Their futures would not be bad.

    However, Nanny Qian did not dare to say this.

    Wasn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?!

    ¡°Do you hear what she said?¡± Madam Yao¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. She felt that her daughter did not take her, her mother, seriously. ¡°When did Yu Youyao, a half-grown girl, be better at raising people than me, her mother?¡±

    ¡°Since when was I inferior to a bereaved eldest daughter like Yu Youyao in her heart?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even think about it. As the daughter of the Grand Secretary, how could she count on Yu Youyao and benefit from her?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all sisters of the same family. Her limelight has been stolen, but she¡¯s still pping for and praising Yu Youyao. Why did I raise such a silly roe deer?!¡±

    Nanny Qian sighed inwardly. She understood Second Madam¡¯s feelings.

    Eldest Miss was originally the eldest daughter of a bereaved wife. Even though Auntie Xu had raised her to have a good demeanor and reputation. However, her status was still inferior to Second Miss¡¯s.

    Although Madam felt ufortable, there was no need to cause trouble and make the Matriarch unhappy.

    However, after the Matriarch passed away, Eldest Miss had been conferred the title of Princess. Now, she had also been conferred the title of Eldest Princess. Not only had her status surpassed Second Miss, but she had also surpassed Second Madam herself.<div>

    In the past, Yu Youyao had been humble and fawning in front of Second Madam, but now, Yu Youyao had be the Eldest Princess, who they had to bow when they met in the future. It was inevitable that Second Madam would feel a little unbnced.

    In addition, Second Madam had also found out that Second Master was infatuated with Eldest Sister-in-Law. She suspected that Old Madam had deliberately schemed for her marriage and hated Matriarch and First Madam Xie to the core.

    Even the Elder Miss was implicated.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao had gained power, she couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful. She could only torture Second Miss, wanting her to surpass Eldest Miss in terms of rules and etiquette.

    The more Madam Yao thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°Listen, what did everyone say? They said that Yu Youyao has been following Old Madam since she was young. Not only does she have a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart, but she¡¯s also a rare virtuous woman. Not only are her younger siblings inferior to her, but even the other nobledies in the capital are inferior to her. When did a bereaved eldest daughter actually surpass her parents¡¯ meticulous upbringing in terms of reputation?!¡±

    She was just short of saying that Shuangbai was inferior to Yu Youyao.

    However, as the daughter of the Grand Secretary, how was Yu Shuangbai inferior to Yu Youyao? Why should outsiders support and step on her?

    It was really infuriating.

    Nanny Qian quickly advised, ¡°Second Master also has political enemies in the court. With Second Master mourning at home, outsiders have to pay more attention to him. It¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll gossip a little. No one dares to really gossip. Second Miss has gained a lot of reputation when she was outside in the past. Don¡¯t worry. These words won¡¯t affect Second Miss¡¯s reputation.¡±

    However, Madam Yao did not think so. She felt that outsiders were deliberately stepping on Shuangbai and praising Yu Youyao. She was furious. ¡°The nanny in the Empress¡¯s pce is not inferior to Auntie Xu in the past. I originally hoped that she would learn some rules and spread a good reputation outside. After mourning for the Matriarch for a year, I¡¯ll prepare to find someone for her.¡¯

    At this point, she was even angrier.

    ¡°Meanwhile, she¡¯s been learning for only a few days, but she¡¯s alreadyining that she¡¯s tired. She said that her Eldest Sister won¡¯t force her to learn the rules, and that her Eldest Sister has never scolded her. Even if she did something wrong, she¡¯ll use her own method to let her understand what she did wrong, what the consequences will be, how to correct it, and what benefits there are after correcting it¡­¡±

    As a mother, she had be a bad person while disciplining her daughter.

    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have been so scrupulous and worried about the Old Madam back then. She had given all the benefits to Yu Youyao and had always allowed Shuangbai to interact with the main family.

    Madam Yao was furious. She recalled that she had been married into the Yu Residence for more than ten years. Her husband was distant, and her daughter did not dote on her. She suddenly felt a surge of resentment, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Why is my life so bitter?!¡±

    However, Nanny Qian felt that Second Madam had gone too far.

    In the entire capital, which Madam didn¡¯t have a mother-inw who set the rules after getting married? There were also a group of concubines in the courtyard who were scheming to seize power¡­

    Just as she was about to persuade her, there was a knock on the door.

    Madam Yao was angry, but she still suppressed her anger. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Cai Wei¡¯s careful voice came from outside the door. ¡°Madam, Eldest Madam

    Jiang of the first branch has sent someone over to ask. She said the Imperial Court has conferred the Eldest Miss of the residence with the title of Eldest Princess Shaoyi. This is a huge matter that will bring glory to our ancestors.

    The family has to put on an act..¡±

 Chapter 946 - 946: Outspoken

    Chapter 946 - 946: Outspoken<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Immediately, Madam Yao¡¯s expression turned even uglier as she listened to

    Cai Wei continue.<div>

    ¡°Eldest Madam Jiang said that Eldest Miss isn¡¯t in the capital, but the residence has received the emperor¡¯s grace, so we can¡¯t be negligent. She ns to hold a family banquet in the main house tonight. Considering that we¡¯re still in mourning for the Matriarch, she won¡¯t buy any wine or meat, so we¡¯ll just make vegetable dishes. She asked Second Madam to bring a few sisters from the Second Mansion over tonight.¡±

    When Madam Yao heard this, she was immediately exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s there to hold? We¡¯re still in mourning for the Matriarch. How can the family hold a banquet? Even if it¡¯s a vegetarian banquet, it¡¯s still a banquet. If word gets out, people will definitely talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Even if Yu Youyao was conferred the title of the Eldest Princess, she¡¯s just a junior. How can she surpass the Matriarch?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s originally the daughter of an external minister. Even if she¡¯s conferred the title, she¡¯s not of the proper bloodline of the royal family. She should keep a low profile.¡±

    Nanny Qian frowned. She was really shooting her mouth off.

    Even though they were in mourning for the Matriarch, this couldn¡¯t stop a big matter that would bring glory to their ancestors. Even if it wasn¡¯t easy to hold a banquet, they had to hold one. What else could outsiders say about this?

    Eldest Miss was a junior. It was not wrong that she couldn¡¯t surpass the Matriarch.

    However, in terms of status, Eldest Miss had been recorded on the imperial family¡¯s jade te, and her status had also surpassed that of Old Madam. The family was showing off their status to express the emperor¡¯s grace. What did this have to do with whether Old Madam was an elder or not? Could it be that Old Madam did not hope for the family to be well in theherworld? There was no conflict at all.

    It was true that Eldest Miss was the daughter of an external minister, but there were many nobledies in the imperial family. Why weren¡¯t they given the title of ¡°Eldest¡±, while Eldest Miss received this honor?

    Furthermore, she was the only princess in the three generations of the Great Zhou Dynasty who had been conferred the title of ¡°Eldest¡±. No matter if she was from the pce or the imperial family, who else couldpare to her other than the Empress Dowager and the Empress?

    She did not have the proper bloodline of the royal family, but her title was not faked at all. Fortunately, Eldest Miss was not in the capital. If she were in the capital, no matter where she went, the imperial concubines would have to bow<div>

    to Eldest Princess Shaoyi ording to their rank. Those below the third ¨C grade would have to kneel.

    If news of Madam¡¯s words just now were to spread outside, the pce would probably punish her for disrespecting the ¡°Eldest Princess¡± and looking down on the royal family.

    Nanny Qian quickly tried to smooth things over and said to Cai Wei, ¡°Just tell her that Madam isn¡¯t feeling well. When nightes, get the brothers and sisters at home to go over together.¡±

    When Madam Jiang received the news from the Second Mansion, she sneered. ¡°Someone is jealous. Not only is she not feeling well, but she¡¯s probably even more ufortable. Let her be. In any case, since the Matriarch has passed on and the Second Master is mourning in the n, no one cares about her.¡±

    They were all legitimate daughters with proper upbringing. Although their family backgrounds were inferior, who didn¡¯t know who was who?

    If she were in Madam Yao¡¯s position, would she still feelfortable facing her powerful and honorable niece who had suppressed her daughter until she couldn¡¯t even raise her head?

    If Madam Yao could still be calm, she would admire her.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t jealous.

    However, as the second wife and with her family background, she did not even have the right to be jealous.

    Madam Jiang changed the topic. ¡°What did the Master say?¡±

    The maidservant quickly replied, ¡°The servant who went to the government office to deliver the letter said that the Master has official matters to attend to and will be backte tonight. The family matters are all up to you.¡±<div>

    However, Madam Jiang understood. To put it nicely, he woulde backter.

    To put it bluntly, he would not participate in the family banquet.

    This was how the aunt and the biological father behaved. The entire Yu Residence was really interesting.

    If it were anyone else, the first thing the young misses in the family would do after obtaining such great honor would be to open the ancestral hall and report it to their ancestors before opening it widely.

    How many secrets were hidden in the Yu Residence? It was not something that a concubine like her, who did not have any children to rely on, could investigate.

    Madam Jiang felt that it was meaningless. ¡°Tell the main kitchen to make a few more good dishes. Tonight, the residence will have an additional meal and everyone will be rewarded with 500 copper coins. There won¡¯t be a banquet.¡±

    The Fourth Miss in the main house was really ipetent. Not long after Eldest Miss went to Quanzhou, Yu Qingning begged her father and was released from the courtyard to continue her studies at home. She had be much more obedient and knew how to pretend to be obedient in front of her father. She had learned Third Miss Yu¡¯s trick of attempting something overambitious and ending in failure.

    However, Yu Zongzheng fell for it.

    It was as if he had transferred all his guilt and love for Yu Jianjia to her.

    Back then, she had relied on her father¡¯s love and didn¡¯t even take her, her stepmother, seriously. After being secretly taught a few times, she had be a little more obedient.

    Yu Qingning did not have a good rtionship with her sisters.

    Madam Yao was noting. The brothers and sisters of the first wife of the Second Mansion were not restrained by their elders, and there was no one from the first wife in the main family to step in. It was better not to hold a banquet, in case Yu Qingning caused amotion. She would be in trouble.

    In the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, Old Madam Song also heard about the news that the Empress Dowager had conferred the title of Eldest Princess Yu Youyao. Her spirits immediately withered and she sat on the couch, as if someone had drained her strength.

    Wei Zi was shocked and quickly poured a cup of hot tea.

    After Old Madam Yu passed away, Old Madam was also a little ufortable. The heir had been sent to Quanzhou to Dehua to make contributions. In the end, Quanzhou was gued with Japanese pirates and the city was sealed. The news outside couldn¡¯t be sent in, nor could the news inside be sent out. Old Madam ate and slept restlessly all day.

    It was really worrying.

    Old Madam Song waved her hand. She couldn¡¯t even drink her tea anymore. She clutched her chest and groaned. ¡°Aiyo, I really feel terrible!¡±

    Wei Zi quickly helped Matriarch Yu hold on to her chest.

    Old Madam Song felt weak all over, so she simply copsed on the couch. ¡°l could tell from the past that Yao Yao was blessed. She¡¯s been on my mind since she was young, and in the blink of an eye, she¡¯s grown up.¡±

    The Song and Yu families were family friends, so she knew a little about Yao Yao¡¯s situation at home.

    However, even so, this child was neither pampered by her grandmother nor suppressed by her father and stepmother to the point that she had a mean temperament. She was still magnanimous.

    She looked like a child, but she was a rare bright person.

    Aristocratic families valued etiquette, rules, and talent. However, when seniors looked at peopke, what they valued the least were things on the surface that could be seen at one nce.

    These could only showcase one¡¯s upbringing and upbringing, but often did not represent a person¡¯s true character. The old man saw through the words and actions of the young misses, and saw the nature and character behind them.

    Rules, etiquette, and talent were not unimportant, but they were all considered at the end. A wealthy family¡¯s rules were not bad. Even if they were a little bad, it did not matter. It was not toote to find an old nanny to teach them.

    At this point, Old Madam Song felt even worse. ¡°l originally thought that this was my responsibility, so in the first few years, I often used the excuse of reciprocating with the Yu Residence. The two families have be close.

    Mingzhao usually stays in the residence, so he often hears about Yao Yao. It¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll pay attention to her..¡±

 Chapter 947 - 947: Twists and Turns

    Chapter 947 - 947: Twists and Turns<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Wei Zi knew.

    Matriarch Yu had to order someone to give more than half of the incense, medicinal tea, and other items that the Yu Residence had given in return to the heir.<div>

    The things that the Heir usually ate were gradually changed to incense and medicinal tea made by Eldest Miss Yu. After using them often, he experienced the benefits. Gradually, he was used to them.

    The Matriarch had used this method to silently fill the Heir¡¯s daily life with

    Eldest Miss Yu¡¯s bits and pieces, making her a figure that could not be ignored. Old Madam Song, who had been holding back her words for many years, revealed them as if she had spilled beans. ¡°Yao Yao is such a good child. She¡¯s just like her mother. She¡¯s a bright person. She¡¯s good-looking, and her personality isn¡¯t as rigid and boring as ordinary young misses. At a nce, she¡¯s lively and pure. She¡¯s neither biased nor arrogant, and she makes people happy. If Mingzhao really takes a fancy to her, how can he not like her?¡±

    Wei Zixin thought to herself, ¡°The Matriarch really knows the heir well. She doesn¡¯t take him seriously. For the sake of Princess Shaoyi, he¡¯s even willing to risk it.¡¯

    ¡°We¡¯re already waiting to see what happens. How can it change again and again?!¡± The more Old Madam Song thought about it, the more upset she felt. She pped her thigh in anger. ¡°Old Madam Yu stomped her feet and left just like that. There was no exnation for Yao Yao¡¯s marriage. I knew that there were still twists and turns in this marriage. As expected, the Imperial Court conferred another title to Princess Yao Yao again.¡±

    Wei Zi couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She felt that it was a pity. Things were indeed unpredictable.

    The Old Madam rambled on until her mouth was dry. She picked up the tea on the table and finished it in one gulp. ¡°At that time, 1 was thinking that after Little Yao¡¯er observed mourning for the Old Madam for a year, at most, I would give up my dignity and exchange letters with Old Yu while he¡¯s still alive. 1 would personally make a trip to the Yu Residence and look for Eldest Master Yu. I would personally propose this marriage for Mingzhao to fulfill his wishes.¡¯

    She and Old Yu had originally nned this marriage. Although they did not mention it explicitly in their letters, they had still expressed their intentions. Naturally, Eldest Master Yu could not go against his mother¡¯s wishes.

    This marriage could also work.

    ¡°At that time, if the pce asks, I¡¯ll stiffen my scalp and say that when Old

    Madam Yu was still around, the two families had already exchanged tokens. The big matter of marriage emphasizes the orders of parents and matchmakers. Even if the pce has other ns for Princess Shaoyi¡¯s marriage, we can¡¯t ignore family ties and surpass Old Madam Yu, her grandmother!¡±<div>

    Yao Yao was still in mourning, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to talk about marriage.

    Others couldn¡¯t mention this, especially the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, who was a family friend. In addition, Yao Yao was still young and wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get engaged. At the very least, she had to wait for the one-year mourning period to pass.

    Unexpectedly, this dy caused another variable.

    Yao Yao had also been conferred the title of the eldest princess. With the title of the Eldest Princess, she could be considered to have been fixed on the ancestral te of the imperial family. It was so important. How could the Imperial Family let her marry into another family?!

    The husband of the ¡°Eldest Princess¡± was not called her husband. That was called the ¡°Junma¡¯ and it was arranged by the royal family.

    As Old Madam Song spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears. ¡°Ever since we were young, our Mingzhao has only asked for me this time. However, his grandmother is useless. I wonder how upset he¡¯ll feel when he hears this news!¡±

    For Yao Yao, Mingzhao had even abandoned his bright future in the capital and gone to Quanzhou to suffer.

    At this moment, Quanzhou had been sealed off for a few months because of the Japanese pirates. The family had only received a letter from Mingzhao.

    Thecquer seal on the family letter was made by the family.

    As soon as the family received the letter, they knew that this letter had been opened before being sent to the capital.

    It was not wrong for the government to have the right to read the letters exchanged at the courier station.<div>

    However, if Quanzhou was under martialw only because of the Japanese pirates, it was unlikely that even letters from county magistrates would be controlled.

    Even if the letters were controlled, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that after the letter was opened, it was sealed back to its original state, as if they were afraid that others would know that this letter had been secretly opened.

    The family letter only reported that he was safe and mentioned a little about his recent situation in Dehua. However, the abnormality revealed by the cquer seal¡± only meant that Song Mingzhao¡¯s words and actions in

    Quanzhou were monitored by someone.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was shocked.

    From the information obtained by various parties, they guessed that there were variables in Quanzhou. The Jiazhou Residence was not honest, and it was probably rted to Concubine Lan in the pce and the person in the south.

    The family only knew that Mingzhao was still safe for the time being, so they did not dare to probe further.

    The more Old Madam Song cried, the sadder she became. ¡°What should we do¡­

    A few days ago, after the reward from the pce was sent to Liaodong, there were rumors that the Empress had given Eldest Princess Shaoyi something from her private vault. At that time, she felt that something was amiss. Now that the matter of the seal had been exposed, what else did she not understand?!

    However, the Empress had taken a fancy to Yao Yao¡¯s current reputation as a virtuous person. She had also taken a fancy to Yao Yao¡¯s status as the eldest child of the first wife, which matched the Fourth Prince. In addition, she had taken a fancy to the Yu n, which had a huge impact on the struggle for the throne behind Yao Yao. She had also taken a fancy to Yao Yao¡¯s maternal family, the Xie Residence, which was as rich as a country.

    The Empress Dowager understood this. With the addition of the seal, she stabilized the North, promoted national policy, and warned the Empress and the Fourth Prince, as well as the radicals who were involved in the struggle for the throne.

    It seemed that she had already made arrangements for Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s marriage. Even if the Zhenguo Marquis Residence had ten heads, they could not push their way through!

    ¡°MV poor Minezhao¡­¡¯! Old Madam Song couldn¡¯t help but wail.

    Yu Youyao did not care much about the people in the capital. The next morning, she brought Auntie Xu to the Xie Residence next door and exined some etiquette and details of what to wear.

    Just as it was loam, Eunuch Li brought the emperor¡¯s carriage to the Xie Residence with great fanfare.

    The Xie Residence was a merchant¡¯s residence, so they couldn¡¯t invite Eunuch Li into the residence to wee him.

    Old Master Xie brought the old and young people of the residence and knelt outside the residence to wee them.

    Eunuch Li went up the steps and stood at the entrance of the Xie Residence.

    Looking down from above, he read out the Empress Dowager¡¯smendation document for the Xie Residence and gave them many tributes from the pce.

    After themendation document was read, Eunuch Li and Old Master Xie exchanged a few pleasantries.

    Old Master Xie quickly handed over the gift that he had prepared and ordered someone to send it to Eunuch Li¡¯s carriage.

    After receiving the thank-you gift, Eunuch I-fi t s smile became a little more sincere. ¡°The Empress Dowager has awarded the Bai Residence with something else. We still have official matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Old Master Xie quickly said, ¡°Eunuch, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Then, he called out Xie Xun¡¯s name and asked him to apany Eunuch Li.

    Eunuch Li¡¯s smile deepened as he agreed happily.

    The Bai Residence was also a merchant family, but their family was not as well-mannered as the family of the Eldest Princess. They were afraid that if the Bai Residence offended Eunuch Li, Eunuch Li would not be happy.

    Old Master Xie chose Xie Xun to facilitate the interaction. It couldn¡¯t be better.

    This matter was done well. Eunuch Li was proud and naturally happy to see this happen..

 Chapter 948 - 948: Heart of a Bodhisattva

    Chapter 948 - 948: Heart of a Bodhisattva<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The group went to the Bai Residence majestically.

    At this moment, the Bai Residence had already received the news. The family was surprised and delighted. They messed around in a panic, but the more anxious they became, the more chaotic they became. They were like a cat on a hot tin roof, spinning around in panic.<div>

    They were either worried that something would go wrong with their etiquette, and a great thing would be a bad thing, or they were worried that their clothes would be inappropriate and they would offend a noble.

    Xie Xun had arrived before Eunuch Li and helped the Bai Residence with their etiquette. It was like receiving a pillow when they were sleepy, making Old Master Bai and his wife extremely grateful. It was as if they had taken a calming pill.

    The Empress Dowager had only rewarded the Bai Residence with some things, which was more than half of what the Xie Residence had. After reading the reward, Eunuch Li passed on a few more words of praise and encouragement to the Bai Residence.

    Even so, this was a great honor for the Bai Residence.

    Compared to such a great honor, the losses the Bai Residence had suffered previously were nothing.

    Old Master Bai and his wife were very d that they had made the right choice back then. They had lost most of their assets and gotten close to Princess Shaoyi.

    Eunuch Li received another generous gift from the Bai Residence and was very satisfied.

    The situation in Liaodong was more stable than the Imperial Court had thought. The sweet potatoes were nted on arge scale in Liaodong, and the drought in the second half of the year would definitely be alleviated.

    The first season of silkworm cocoons came out. Princess Shaoyi joined forces with the retail investors, foreign merchants, and some nobles who raised silkworms to distribute the silkworm cocoons from the silkworm farms to the refugees who had settled near the manor as their food. The refugees grounded the silkworm cocoons into powder and mixed them with wild vegetables to relieve the food pressure in Liaodong.

    The nobles in the Liaodong area admired Princess Shaoyi¡¯s benevolence and kindness. They were also very sensible and sided with the Imperial Court. Now that the North was stable, it also resolved a huge problem for the nobles.

    This trip to Liaodong was consideredplete.<div>

    When he returned to the pce, he could also report to the nobles in the pce and be rewarded.

    Eunuch Li felt that he had already obtained all the information he needed, so he did not continue to dy. He set off for the capital the next day and was in a hurry to return to the pce to report.

    It was May.

    The Dragon Boat Festival was about to arrive, and the strong festive atmosphere could not stop themoners from feeling excited because of

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    The Empress Dowager was right.

    Enfeoffing Yu Youyao had indeed suppressed the arrogance of the other nobles in the North and stabilized the negative impact on the North caused by the Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an.

    Due to the secret marriage decree and the privilege proof that the Empress Dowager had secretly sent over, Yu Youyao had been a little uneasy for the past two days, but she still forced herself to perk up. She looked for Madam Huang and General Ning Yuan¡¯s wife and suggested holding the Dragon Boat

    Festival in the various county districts of Liaodong.

    Yu Youyao did not have this idea from the beginning.

    She suddenly felt the strong festive atmosphere in Xiangping City. She felt that no matter where she was, the Dragon Boat Festival would always be the same.<div>

    It was filled with the desire of the world for a good life.

    Madam Huang asked curiously, ¡°It¡¯s less than five days before the Dragon Boat Festival. It¡¯s toote to manage it now. Why are you suddenly thinking of doing everything?¡±

    This did not match her thorough personality.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to manage it especially. We just have to borrow a team from the government office to maintain order by the river for safety. The government and the local rich families have owned dragon boats for years. At that time, let them organize it themselves. Themoners will go over and watch themotion.¡±

    The rich families were very happy to cause such amotion.

    Moreover, there were servants guarding the house, so they were not worried that something would happen when they went to the river.

    ¡°Let the people of Liaodong and the refugees who had just been resettled a long time ago have fun and feel the atmosphere of the Dragon Boat Festival. Let¡¯s pray that the weather will be good this year and that a cmity won¡¯t descend again. Let the hearts of the refugees be at ease. Let them sweep away the pain and bad luck brought to them by the drought, and start a new life that is better.¡¯

    Now that the refugees¡¯ lives had been settled, what about their psychological state?

    Themoners of Liaodong were not xenophobic and weed everyone warmly.

    However, if the refugees wanted to adapt to local life, they still needed to get

    swim, and they were all strong men. If they arranged for more people to maintain order and safety on the shore, it would be less dangerous.

    The dragon boat race was a water activity. All the participants knew how to swim, and they were all strong men. If they arranged for more people to maintain order and safety on the shore, it would be less dangerous.

    If it were the Mid-Autumn Festival, she wouldn¡¯t dare to do this.

    General Ning Yuan¡¯s wife also understood Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s good intentions. ¡°The refugees have fled to this ce. They¡¯re unfamiliar with the ce. Even if they¡¯re settled, it¡¯ll be difficult for them to walk out of the trauma of the disaster for a while. Everyone can use the Dragon Boat Festival to reminisce about their rtives who lost their lives because of the drought as a way to vent their emotions. After that, it¡¯s also a good thing to have fun together. The ce is different, but the Dragon Boat Festival is the same. It can always cause the refugees to cry emotionally, and their sense of belonging to Liaodong will increase.¡±

    After the few of them discussed the details, Madam Huang and General Ning Yuan¡¯s wife left in a hurry.

    Unexpectedly, the next day, the state government office put up a notice. The various county offices in Liaodong were about to prepare for the dragon boat race.

    The entire Xiangping City was in an uproar.

    The reason why the localmoners were excited was because there had not been a dragon boat race in Xiangping for many years.

    The refugees were even more excited than the localmoners. This was because the famine had traumatized them. They yearned more than anyone else for the weather to be smooth and for cmity to not descend.

    They hoped more than anyone else that they could use this day of nostalgia to vent the sorrow of their familys passing.

    In fact, when they found out that there had been no dragon boat race in Xiangping City for many years, the refugees had a feeling that the government had held the dragon boat race for them. For a moment, their sense of belonging to the local area increased greatly.

    When Yu Youyao heard the news, she felt much more relieved.

    With the government office taking the lead, there wouldn¡¯t be too many mistakes in the dragon boatpetition.

    Ye Xiaoci was far away in Xi¡¯an, and all the matters in the government office were handled by the deputy.

    When the deputy heard his subordinate¡¯s report on the situation, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°No wonder before the Lord went to Xi¡¯an, he repeatedly reminded me to pay more attention to Princess Shaoyi¡¯s words and actions. There won¡¯t be too many mistakes in the government office. There might even be unexpected gains.¡±

    The subordinate was stunned. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    The deputy said meaningfully, ¡°Because Eldest Princess Shaoyi has a Bodhisattva¡¯s heart.¡±

    That was why she knew the hardships of themoners and how to benefit them.

    A truly kind person would not deliberately do good deeds. They would see the truth in every move and word. Therefore, when Huang M/enxian arrived at the government office yesterday and discussed this matter with him, he immediately realized how important the dragon boat race was to Liaodong.

    The dragon boat race was to offer sacrifices to the Dragon God. They would pray that the wind and rain would be good, and that cmity would not descend. However, at the same time, it also had the traditional meaning of suppressing evil, resisting cmities, and everything would go as nned..

 Chapter 949 - 949: Enlightened

    Chapter 949 - 949: Enlightened<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was undoubtedly what all themoners looked forward to from the bottom of their hearts, especially those affected by the disaster. Dragon boats yed a huge role in calming the hearts of the people.

    At the thought of this, the deputy said meaningfully, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Eldest<div>

    Princess Shaoyi that the government avoided a lot of trouble.¡±

    There was a saying among themoners: When the King of Hell pointed his finger, the little ghosts would be so tired that they would eat sh*t.

    The pce opened its mouth and pointed its finger. With an order from the Imperial Court, regardless of whether it was difficult or not, even if the sky fell, the people below had to give an exnation.

    The Liaodong area was indeed vast and abundant. It was able to amodate millions of refugees.

    However, millions of refugees rushed into Liaodong at once, causing a huge impact on the culture, folklore, life, supplies, and so on in the Liaodong area. Previously, when the refugees were in the camp, with King Yue Fei around, most of them were obedient.

    However, after the refugees were settled down, the government offices had to step in to resolve the food, shelter, and transportation matters. There were more than a million refugees, and the various government offices were even more overwrought and exhausted.

    There were endless conflicts of all scales among the refugees, and between the refugees and the natives.

    Disputes due to their habits and customs had never stopped.

    Now that they had spent a lot of effort to hold the Dragon Boat Festival, most of the future troubles could be resolved. Why shouldn¡¯t the government be happy?!

    Just as the various government offices in Liaodong were arranging the dragon boat race with great fanfare¡ª

    Far away in Longcheng, Yin Huaixi had received Yin Shi¡¯s message. After making new arrangements and deployments for the camp, he finally rushed back to Xiangping City on the fourth of May.<div>

    When she saw Yin Huaixi, for some reason, Yu Youyao thought of the secret marriage decree that had been sent with warning and the reward.

    She suddenly realized that the man in front of her, who had apanied her as she grew up and was her teacher and brother in her heart, would continue to apany her as her ¡°husband¡± for the long years toe.

    She lowered her head and stared at her toes. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re back?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent.

    After a while, Yu Youyao looked up. Yin Huaixi was standing in front of her, his shoulders naturally slumped. His eyesnded on her and he was looking at her intently.

    His gaze was too focused. At a nce, all he could see was her figure. Yu Youyao felt a little embarrassed by his gaze. She quickly said, ¡°I¡ª I¡¯ll go down and arrange for you to wash andb first¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she quickly took two steps back and fled like a frightened rabbit. Yin Huaixi looked at her flustered back and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re enlightened!¡±

    Perhaps it was because she had never been taught by her mother since she was young, but no one had ever told her about some private words that could only be said between mother and daughter. The little girl was very ignorant about rtionships between men and women.

    After the ¡°engagement¡±, the rtionship between the two of them was not as close as before. She began to have the awareness of men and women being wary of each other, and there was a deliberate distance between them when they interacted.

    This was not out of shyness.<div>

    Most of the time, it was because men and women needed to observe etiquette.

    Yu Youyao walked far away before her footsteps gradually slowed down. She patted her still hot cheeks gently and took a deep breath. Only then did she calm down a little.

    Due to their master¡¯s return, The Green House became busy.

    While Yin Huaixi was washing off the dust, Yu Youyao quickly made a pot of medicinal porridge, sea cucumber soup, and a few simple appetizing snacks.

    After apanying Yin Huaixi for dinner, Yu Youyao nned to talk about serious matters.

    Unexpectedly, Yin Huaixi stood up and reached out to her. ¡°I¡¯m a little stuffed. Walk with me in my courtyard while I digest my food.¡±

    She looked at therge palm he handed over. Perhaps because he had been holding weapons often recently. Thus, the calluses in his palm were much heavier than before, giving off a firm feeling.

    For some reason, Yu Youyao ced her small hand in his palm.

    Immediately, her entire hand was wrapped tightly. The dry and firm feeling in her palm made her feel very at ease.

    Yin Huaixi pulled her back.

    Yu Youyao stood up and the two of them strolled along the cobblestone path in the courtyard. ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the Longcheng camp?¡±

    Yin Huaixi only said, ¡°After the Dragon Boat Festival, thest batch of refugees will also be sent to the resettlement point. The resettlement of the refugees has almoste to an end. Next, the You army will help the local authorities control the refugees who have been resettled. You have to be prepared. After that, the Liaodong area will fall into temporary chaos, but the impact is not big.¡±

    He did not mention that there were still 60,000 to 70,000 people in the casualty camp who were being isted for treatment because of their injuries or epidemic illnesses. Even though there were donations from nobles, medicinal herbs were still a scarce resource. Some expensive medicinal herbs that had obvious effects in treating the epidemic illness were even more scarce. Most of the refugees who were infected with the epidemic could not be treated.

    There was only routine treatment in the camp. Whether they could survive depended on themselves.

    There were already more than a hundred thousand refugees who had died from the epidemic.

    This was even when the epidemic prevention was perfect and there were more medicinal herbs.

    Yu Youyao knew that after the refugees were resettled, due to the different customs, culture, and habits of the various ces, and because of the psychological trauma after the disaster, mental pressure, and various other reasons, human nature would also be infinitely magnified. Under such circumstances, it was very easy for all kinds of conflicts, or even chaos, to erupt.

    Yin Huaixi said that it wasn¡¯t a big problem. He nned to use violence to suppress violence and bloodshed.

    After receiving a handful, they would be given some resettlement supplies as a benefit. Most of the refugees would only be grateful and hate those who caused trouble.

    Yu Youyao had nothing to say. She felt that she had already done everything she could and should do. What happened next was not something she could interfere in.

    If she criticized him, it was inevitable that it would bring immeasurable losses to Yin Huaixi and the government.

    Yu Youyao shook her head. She wanted to ask if he had received the secret decree of the Empress Dowager¡¯s marriage. However, when the words were about toe out of her mouth, she suddenly felt a little flustered and did not know what to say.

    She looked down at the tips of her toes.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head and saw that her fair ears were slightly pink. He suddenly felt an itch in his hands and couldn¡¯t help but move his fingers, wanting to reach out and rub them.

    He twirled his fingers hard and restrained his impulse. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned it to you before. My father, King Li of Zhou, was born to Concubine Hui, whom the previous emperor doted on the most. The previous emperor loved my father very much and even had the intention to nurture him. However, at that time, there were already four princes under the previous emperor. All of them were born by the other concubines in the pce before Concubine Hui entered the pce. ¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. King Li of Zhou was ranked fifth among the princes.

    He was the emperor¡¯s youngest son..

 Chapter 950 - 950: Beat Her At Her Own Game

    Chapter 950 - 950: Beat Her At Her Own Game<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As the saying went, the emperor loved his eldest son, and themoners doted on him.

    However, this was not applicable to the previous emperor.<div>

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Ever since the previous emperor ascended the throne, he hasn¡¯t recruited any new concubines. Most of the concubines in the pce are recruited to bnce the power of the royal court. Therefore, behind these concubines, there¡¯s a huge force of rtives. However, the previous emperor, who has always been benevolent, has be unyielding for his youngest

    son. ¡±

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. She had heard from her grandmother that the previous emperor had five sons. The first three princes were born to daughters of meritorious generals. All of them had very prominent backgrounds.

    Only the Fourth Prince, who was the current emperor, was born to a pce maid beside the previous emperor.

    It was almost impossible for the previous emperor to ¡°nurture¡± the Fifth Prince.

    Indeed!

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly. ¡°Then, my father fell from the rockery and injured his head, almost losing his life. Although the previous emperor didn¡¯t pursue the matter for his youngest son, he was still furious. Many people in the harem were implicated. There were rumors outside the pce that Concubine Hui was a demon concubine who caused trouble for the king. The rumors became more and more intense. Not long after, Concubine Hui fell sick from depression and passed away in a few years.¡±

    The emperor, who had always been benevolent, was blinded by lust. For a woman, he became tough, domineering, and bloodthirsty. This also became the most favorable evidence for Concubine Hui causing trouble for the emperor.

    Concubine Hui doted on the six pces alone, and many concubines in the pce already had a grudge. However, because the Empress Dowager, who was still the Empress at that time, was suppressing them, they had never made a fuss.

    However, the previous emperor¡¯s intention to ¡°establish a heir¡± had touched the interests of all the concubines who had given birth to princes in the harem. The interests of the Empress were also touched.

    One could imagine what happened after that.<div>

    The reason why the Fifth Prince had fallen from the rockery was because of a scheme against the Fifth Prince and Concubine Hui.

    The previous emperor couldn¡¯t help but love his son. He was worried that if he didn¡¯t issue a punishment, he would be worse in the future and still fall for it. Concubine Hui also knew very well that as long as she was alive, the previous emperor would always be in a dilemma for her. Her son would also be a sacrifice for the concubines to fight for power. That was why she died of depression.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡®After Concubine Hui passed away, the previous emperor suppressed the imperial family and the generals wantonly. He still didn¡¯t give up and had the intention to support his youngest son to ascend the throne. Unfortunately, not long after, the previous emperor worked so hard that he fell sick.¡¯

    ¡°The struggle for the throne became more and more intense. At that time, the Empress Dowager was still the Emperor. As she did not have any children, in order to protect herself and the interests of the family, she joined forces with the imperial family and the generals who had been suppressed tounch a pce riot and support the Fourth Prince to ascend the throne.¡±

    ¡°l wonder what kind of agreement the Empress Dowager and the previous emperor had reached. Later on, the Empress Dowager took out the previous emperor¡¯s edict. The Fourth Prince sessfully ascended the throne. After that, my father was protected. The other princes who participated in the pce riot were all killed for treason. The forces behind them were defeated.¡±

    Her grandmother was also vague about what had happened when the current emperor ascended the throne.

    She only mentioned that the previous emperor had made a will before he died and passed it on to the Fourth Prince.

    She had never mentioned a pce riot.

    Back then, among the old officials who had read the will and informed the world, there was an old official of the Yu n. Not long after the new emperor ascended the throne, he retired because of his old age.

    Generally speaking, the old ministers who had been entrusted with the will were all personally appointed by the previous emperor to assist the new emperor. Not only did they assist the new emperor, but they also had the responsibility of persuading, teaching, and rejecting him. As the previous emperor had appointed them, the new emperor had to treat them with respect.

    The fundamental reason why the current emperor had always treated the Yu n preferentially was because the Yu n had contributed to following the dragon back then. After that, that old minister of the Yu n was also obedient. He did not rely on the credit of the previous emperor entrusting him with the will to criticize the new emperor in the court. Instead, he took the initiative to resign and hand over his authority.<div>

    For someone like Grand Tutor Yang from the Ning Residence, it was probably not a temporary disaster.

    Instead, it was like three feet of ice.

    It wasn¡¯t without reason that Yu Youyao thought this way. It was just that the dog emperor didn¡¯t have tolerance and liked to y with power. How could he tolerate someone criticizing him?!

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°My connections in the pce are all the connections that the previous emperor left for my father, including Eunuch He.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Eunuch He is the dog emperor¡¯spanion when he was in the pce. He follows the Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother.¡± Yu Youyao was shocked. She had always thought that Eunuch Zhu was Yin Huaixi¡¯s subordinate. Who knew that Eunuch Zhu was only working for Eunuch He?!

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother was originally from the previous emperor¡¯s pce. She was a knowledgeable¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°A pce maid.¡±

    Whether it was in the pce or in a wealthy family, when the descendants of the family reached the age of 15 or 16 years old, they would arrange for a beautiful and ¡°knowledgeable¡± pce maid to guide men and women.

    At this age, men would naturally have some fantasies about women. If their families did not guide and resolve them, their families were afraid that they would mess around behind their backs and ruin their bodies.

    Young men at this age were still ignorant about this matter and couldn¡¯t taste it. When they understood the matters between men and women, it was just to prevent them from being too outstanding.

    As she was the first to follow the previous emperor, her status was low and she could not obtain a true title. She could only serve him as a pce maid.

    However, her rtionship with the emperor was ultimately different from other women who were epted into the pce for benefits.

    That was why she was allowed to give birth to an emperor¡¯s child.

    However, it wasn¡¯t good for him to say this to Yu Youyao directly, lest it dirtied her ears.

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. ¡°The Fourth Prince¡¯s biological mother is a ve. The people following her were specially bestowed by the previous emperor. The ones who are truly loyal are also from the previous emperor.¡±

    It was no wonder that Yin Huaixi always knew the news in the pce so well and could scheme urately.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°l received news earlier that the Empress had secretly sent someone to investigate your situation. The Precious Peace Temple and Mr. Xian Yun didn¡¯t fall behind. Monks don¡¯t lie. The Precious Peace Temple didn¡¯t really reveal anything, but it was inevitable that it was revealed. Grandmaster Hui Neng did two readings for you and revealed that your fate is precious.¡±

    Be it a marriage with a wealthy family or an ordinary family, they had to investigate in advance. They had to deduce the other party¡¯s rough fate since they were young. Then, they had to find someone tobine their fates to see if this marriage was auspicious.

    The Empress¡¯s actions had already revealed some clues.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Did you know long ago that the Empress wanted to scheme for my marriage?¡± In a sh, she thought of the secret marriage decree sent by the Empress Dowager. ¡°So, you revealed the news to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager understood the Empress¡¯s intention topete for the position of heir. In order to curb the Empress¡¯s ambition, she gave us a marriage in advance, right?¡± She was a little confused.

    How much had Yin Huaixi hidden from her?

 Chapter 951 - 951: Open Secret

    Chapter 951 - 951: Open Secret<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi was worried that she would be angry, so he quickly exined, ¡°Empress Ning has evil intentions. I was far away in Liaodong and was afraid that it would be toote for her to take advantage of the loophole, so I could only beat her at her own game and use the Empress Dowager to settle the marriage first.¡±

    In the imperial family, all nobledies with titles had to obtain the approval of the pce for their marriage. They could not decide on their own.<div>

    Those with more prominent statuses had their marriage personally arranged by the emperor, the Empress Dowager, or the Empress.

    For a woman like Yu Youyao, the daughter of an external minister who had received the emperor¡¯s grace, they would often be more serious about her marriage.

    There was the belief that heaven, the earth, the king, one¡¯s parents, and one¡¯s teachers should be respected in that order. The king came before one¡¯s parents. Even her parents did not have the right to decide on her marriage. Marriage was a big matter and always depended on her parent¡¯s orders. Before the pce arranged a marriage, they had to seek her parents¡¯ permission. However, the emperor¡¯s orders could not be disobeyed, and the ministers could only listen.

    The Yu n had a huge impact on the struggle for the position of heir. Yu Youyao¡¯s status was noble, and she was at the age where she would get married. Knowing that the Empress had her eyes on Yu Youyao and wanted to use her marriage to make a big fuss, it was impossible for the Empress Dowager to be indifferent.

    He only asked Eunuch Zhu to reveal a little information about King Yue Fei admiring Princess Shaoyi¡¯s talent and character. Then, the Empress Dowager had some thoughts.

    In the eyes of outsiders, Yin Huaixi¡¯s leg had recovered because of Yu Youyao.

    It was also because of Yu Youyao¡¯s help that the drought in the North had eased.

    It was also because of Yu Youyao that Yue Fei had avoided the sinister scheme of the Han family in Xi¡¯an.

    Furthermore, Yu Youyao had even helped King Yue Fei sessfully promote the national policy in the North and stabilize the situation in the North.

    At most, it was a favor for saving his life. At the very least, he owed her a

    As long as he wasn¡¯t ungrateful, she would more or less receive some kindness.<div>

    He would also be restrained by his wife¡¯s family.

    It seemed logical to arrange a marriage.

    Seeing that she had her head lowered and was silent, Yin Huaixi panicked a little.

    He was indeed in the wrong in this matter. Before he schemed against the Empress Dowager to bestow the marriage, he did not discuss it with the Xie family, nor did he tell her in advance.

    After all, it was a lifelong matter. Anyone would be angry.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand tightly and exined, ¡°On the day of your departure, the news of the Empress rewarding you had already spread throughout the city. Someone among the royalists openly suggested in the royal court that the Fourth Prince go to Liaodong to patrol and observe the specific situation of the national policy, including the gue in the refugee camps, the settlement of the refugees, the Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an, the promotion of nting sweet potatoes, and so on.¡± It was an open secret.

    Yu Youyao was shocked.

    In the past dynasties, as long as there were natural and man-made disasters, sending princes to relieve the disasters andfort the people could better calm the hearts of the people. It could also y the role of stabilizing the country and gathering the hearts of the people.

    The implementation of the national policy was not carried out overnight. In order to express the importance of the Imperial Court¡¯s implementation of the national policy, it was normal to send someone to inspect.

    The Han familys case in Xi¡¯an was still in progress. The officials in the northwest who were most qualified to go and inspect were inevitably weak and the royalists were powerful. If the Imperial Court really wanted to send someone, the Fourth Prince was undoubtedly the best candidate.

    The Empress had first used the fact that Yu Youyao had been heavily rewarded to make a big fuss. Then, she had instigated the court officials to suggest that the Fourth Prince go to Liaodong to inspect. It was difficult not to think of her.<div>

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The Empress has rewarded you handsomely. The Fourth Prince is inspecting it, and each n is interconnected. When the Fourth Prince arrives in Liaodong, as Princess Shaoyi, you have to step in and cooperate with the Fourth Prince¡¯s inspection. Gradually, there will be some clues. When the timees, release some rumors that the Fourth Prince admires you. There¡¯s no doubt about this marriage.¡±

    Yu Youyao was also a little shocked. ¡°If Empress Nings scheme seeds, the

    Fourth Prince and the royalists will form an unbreakable benefit rtionship.

    Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince will definitely be able to gain the initiative in thepetition for the throne. Could it be that Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu will sit back and do nothing?¡±

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Why do you think the Empress Dowager has always been in control of the royalists, making them follow her lead and allowing her to maintain her high and mighty authority as the Empress Dowager? Even the current emperor is respectful to her. Don¡¯t underestimate the Empress

    Dowager¡¯s control of the royal court. Of course, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu don¡¯t want to sit back and do nothing, but their hands aren¡¯t long enough to reach into the royalists.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly understood. ¡°The establishment of the throne is for the sake of peace and the continuation of the country. It¡¯s decided by the emperor, but the struggle for the throne is overstepping the emperor¡¯s power. One can be suspected of usurping state power and rebelling. No matter how many schemes Empress Ning has, it¡¯s also within the royalists. No one can surpass the Empress Dowager. On the surface, the struggle for the throne is already bing more and more intense. However, because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s suppression, no one dares to really make a fuss and take off theyer of disguise to expose it in front of others.¡±

    As the mother of a country, the Empress had the right to reward her family. If she used the matter of rewarding Yu Youyao and mixed in private schemes, no one could criticize her.

    Could it be that Concubine Lan and the others could stop the Imperial Court from giving Princess Shaoyi a reward?!

    As long as Empress Nings reward was sent to Liaodong, more than half of Empress Nings n would bepleted. The remaining half would be tied to the Fourth Prince.

    To put it bluntly, Liaodong was already the territory of the royalists. It was impossible for Imperial Concubine Xu and Concubine Lan to take the risk to send the Third and Second Princes to Liaodong to inspect.

    If they wanted to break through Empress Nings scheme, it was only possible if an ¡°ident¡± happened to the Fourth Prince, preventing him froming.

    However, the Empress had nned everything. How could she not be prepared?

    Now that the Empress Dowager was in charge of political affairs and the royalists were powerful, no one dared to act rashly without the assurance of ¡°necessity.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded and said, ¡°The matter of inspecting Liaodong was debated in the court for a few days. The Empress Dowager never made a decision. It wasn¡¯t until the reward from the Imperial Court and the decree from the Empress Dowager arrived in Liancheng that the Empress Dowager ordered someone to send the jade te that was conferred to you into the Imperial Temple. Then, it was spread in the pce that the Fourth Prince wanted to copy Buddhist scriptures for the Empress Dowager and pray, so he temporarily closed the pce door. Only then was the matter of inspecting Liaodong settled.¡±

    Officials of the Great Zhou Dynasty who were third-grade and above were usually called ¡°recorders.¡±

    Officials below the third-grade were all drafted by the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. After they were reviewed by the Imperial Court and approved by the emperor, the officials would issue an ¡°appointment letter¡±. It was not personally decreed by the emperor, so it could not be considered an appointment.

    The conferment of titles to ns and concubines was called ¡°conferment.¡¯

    When ns were conferred with titles, there would be books and precious seals.

    When concubines were conferred with titles, there would be books, but no treasures.

    Meanwhile, the emperor, the Empress Dowager, and the Empress had books and treasure seals, which were also called ¡°book treasures.¡¯

    In Yu Youyao¡¯s case, her n was conferred with a title. There was a book and a precious seal. When ns were conferred with titles, the books were mostly made of gold or jade, so they were also called ¡°jade tes¡± or precious tes. Like the privilege proof, the jade te was divided into two parts. One was given to the recipients for generations to inherit, and the other would be consecrated in the Imperial Temple.

    If the jade te was sent to the Imperial Temple, it would be equivalent to telling the world about the conferment..

 Chapter 952 - 952: Precious Fate

    Chapter 952 - 952: Precious Fate<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°While the Empress Dowager is supervising the Fourth Prince openly, she secretly warned Empress Ning.¡± At this point, she suddenly thought of the nightmare she had that night and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Will Empress Ning really let it go?¡±

    In that nightmare, Empress Ning had relied on scheming against the Yu n to obtain the initiative and help the Fourth Prince ascend the throne.<div>

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°After the jade te was sent into the Imperial Ancestral Temple, it caused amotion in the capital. It was originally human nature, but following that, there was also some news that you were stepping on the weak. The newssted for two to three days, and suddenly, there were rumors in the capital that your second sister, Yu

    Shuangbai, had a precious fate.¡±

    ¡°l see¡­¡± Yu Youyao looked enlightened.

    Yin Huaixi cared about her feelings and did not say it clearly.

    However, she was not a fool. The so-called ¡°stepping on the weak¡± was clearly putting her in a higher position, causing her to step on the other sisters in the family. She was the eldest daughter of the first wife. Only the sisters of the first wife in the family were qualified topare with her. In the Yu Residence, there were only her and Yu Shuangbai.

    Yu Shuangbai had both parents, and she was also the daughter of the first wife. In the past, she was the most important daughter of the first wife in the family.

    As time passed, the more famous she became and the more noble her status became, it was inevitable that she would surpass Yu Shuangbai.

    Two tigers couldn¡¯t share one mountain. This was an unchanging principle.

    Madam Yao looked magnanimous, but that was under the premise that it did not affect her own interests. Now that Yu Youyao had already affected Yu Shuangbai¡¯s reputation, as her mother, Madam Yao definitely could not sit back and do nothing.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Back then, when the Matriarch brought you to the Precious Peace Temple, Yu Shuangbai drew ¡®A Blessing in Disguise¡¯. It was also widely circted and became proof of Yu Shuangbai¡¯s precious fate.¡±

    She was not afraid to use her greatest malice to specte about others. After that nightmare, although Yu Youyao had her doubts about Madam Yao, she still hoped that all of this was just Empress Nings own scheme.<div>

    However, reality gave her a p in the face.

    On careful thought, she should have understood that without the cooperation of Madam Yao and even the entire Yu Residence, it would be very difficult to achieve such a thing.

    Madam Yang was jealous. Madam Yao¡¯s noble background secretlypeted with her.

    Madam Yao also looked down on Madam Yang.

    The two of them were already at odds, so only the adult Yao Yao was the only one who had caused the sisters-inw to put down their prejudices for the time being.

    This was not just a guess.

    In the nightmare, many details had already shown that the older Yao Yao was the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate.¡± She was the one her grandmother doted on and visited Grandmaster Hui Neng three times for. Others might not know about this, but as Madam Yao¡¯s daughter-inw, it was impossible for her not to know.

    If she wanted Yu Shuangbai to naturally rece the adult Yao Yao¡¯s ¡°phoenix fate¡±, she had to ruin the adult Yao Yao¡¯s reputation and make herpletely lose her right to inherit the phoenix fate.

    As for Madam Yang, not only did she covet the adult Yao Yao¡¯s dowry, but she also treated her as a thorn in her side.

    The two of them hit it off for their own benefit.

    That was why the Duke Rongs Residence had schemed.<div>

    After that, the adult Yao Yao¡¯s reputation was ruined.

    In order to find a way out for her, her grandmother had ¡°forced¡± her to Song Mingzhao. She had originally wanted the Zhenguo Marquis Residence to protect her on ount that the two families were family friends.

    Unexpectedly, her grandmother¡¯s actions blocked Yu Jianjia and Song Mingzhao¡¯s marriage.

    For her daughter, Madam Yang had exposed Yu Zongshen¡¯s infatuation with her eldest sister-inw and distorted Yu Youyao¡¯s background.

    After that, the Zhenguo Marquis Residencepletely gave up on the adult Yao Yao.

    Everything in the nightmare waspletely connected. Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°A person¡¯s status is not as important as their life. Madam Yao has made up her mind to let Yu Shuangbai surpass me in terms of fate.¡±

    After all!

    As a bereaved eldest daughter, how could shepare to Yu Shuangbai in terms of fate? Not only did Yu Shuangbai have both parents, but her father was also the Grand Secretary.

    At the Precious Peace Temple that day, the lot that Yu Youyao had drawn was not as good as Yu Shuangbai¡¯s.

    The reason why the eldest daughter of a bereaved wife was not liked was not entirely because she was uneducated. A wealthy family raised their children in a standard manner. How bad could their upbringing be?

    Most of the time, children without their mothers had a difficult and inauspicious life.

    Yin Huaixi frowned and held her hand tightly. ¡°In this world, who¡¯s fate can bepared to yours? In all the dynasties, how many daughters of foreign ministers like you can be conferred titles?!¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head. Her wide and long sleeve blocked her intertwined hands, but she could feel that the hand holding hers was filled with strength and firmness.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t as ufortable as she had imagined.

    However, she more or less empathized with the adult Yao Yao and couldn¡¯t help but feel aggrieved for her.

    Yu Youyao shook his hand. ¡°Back then, my Grandmother brought our family to the Precious Peace Temple to offer incense and did not avoid others. Just as the imperial examination was about to begin, there were too many people in the Precious Peace Temple. When we drew the lots, there were also others near the treasure hall and in the side hall. This matter can¡¯t be hidden. As long as we deliberately investigate, we will definitely be able to find out.¡±

    Putting everything else aside, at that time, the Marquis of Changxings wife and Seventh Miss Cao were outside the hall.

    This was how Madam Yang and Yu Jianjia had gotten to know these two people.

    The Empress must have known about this, so she could urately scheme against Madam Yao and let her fall into her trap.

    ¡°Empress Ning is too brilliant. She used Madam Yao¡¯spetitive and kind motherly heart to quietly control Madam Yao. She made Madam Yao use her daughter¡¯s fate for her daughter¡¯s reputation and gave it to Empress Ning. She used Yu Shuangbai¡¯s fate to make a big fuss and kill people. It¡¯s nothing much. Empress Ning only dug a shallow hole, but Madam Yao took the initiative to jump into it. When Madam Yao jumps into the hole, she will be deeply trapped and unable to extricate herself.¡¯

    Only when news of Yu Shuangbai!s ¡°precious fate¡± spread could the Empress turn Yu Shuangbai into someone who was born with a phoenix fate.

    Everyone in the world emphasized that if the ancestors were virtuous, the children would be blessed. From this perspective, the two merit monuments of the Yu n definitely gave greater blessings to the children of the Yu n than that of other ns.

    Regarding whether Old Madam Yu met Grandmaster Hui Neng three times, they only needed to confirm it with the Precious Peace Temple. Grandmaster Hui Neng was an enlightened monk, which would increase the credibility of being born with a phoenix fate.

    After that, they would look for the Imperial Astronomer to put on an act and create some auspicious signs to spread rumors among themoners. This matter would most likely seed.

    The phoenix tree in the Jade Courtyard was gone.

    However, the feng Shuiyout of the Yu Residence was still there.

    There were too many ces to make a fuss.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Empress Ning used against Yu Shuangbai¡¯s precious fate because she wanted to make a big fuss out of her phoenix fate. The Yu n¡¯s ancestors are virtuous, and their descendants are considered motivated. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that their entire family is loyal. With Yu Shuangbai¡¯s status, she will definitely be able to withstand the phoenix Empress Nings scheme this time was already very obscure. If she hadn¡¯t had this nightmare, Yu Youyao would never have guessed that behind all of Empress Nings schemes, she wanted Yu Shuangbai to inherit the identity of the girl with the phoenix fate and drag the Yu n down. She didn¡¯t expect Yin Huaixi to already have a guess..

 Chapter 953 - 953: How Cruel

    Chapter 953 - 953: How Cruel<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao hesitated for a moment. ¡°l had another nightmare previously¡­¡± Then, she exined the contents of the nightmare one by one.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression darkened. Yu Youyao¡¯s nightmares were intermittent, and they were all fragmented. Many things were blurry.<div>

    Previously, he had always suspected that in the nightmare, Madam Yang and Yu Jianjia seemed to be able to seed no matter what they did.

    The adult Yao Yao was not a fool. On the contrary, she was bright-eyed and knew how to protect herself. Why was she helpless against Madam Yang and Yu Jianjia?

    In the nightmare, although ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± and the adult Yao Yao were not as close as in reality, when ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± left the capital, the adult Yao Yao¡¯s actions of chasing him all the way to Chang An Street showed that their rtionship was different.

    With ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡¯s¡± personality, it was impossible for him not to have arranged a way out for the adult Yao Yao before leaving the capital.

    This did not make sense.

    Under what circumstances would the backup n he had arranged for the adult Yao Yao fail?

    However, the adult Yao Yao had been implicated in the battle for the throne and had be a sacrifice for the throne.

    On the surface, the ¡°phoenix fate¡± had fulfilled Yu Shuangbai¡¯s phoenix path. However, in the end, it was Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince who had used the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate¡± to suppress the other two princes and seize the initiative.

    They were the greatest beneficiaries.

    The adult Yao Yao had be the Fourth Prince¡¯s stepping stone to ascend the throne, and she had also be Empress Nings chess piece for revenge and seizing the throne.

    This was the truth of the nightmare.<div>

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s deduction was not without reason. ¡°Back then, I was asserted by all the doctors that I wouldn¡¯t live for more than three years. In order to take revenge, I used Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity to enter the capital. I borrowed the connections the previous emperor had prepared for my father in the pce and secretly contacted the Yi Kun Pce. I cooperated with the Yi Kun Pce and used the conflict to stir up the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s situation and create an opportunity for the vassal lords to rebel, hoping to destroy the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had never deliberately hidden his schemes and intentions. Yu Youyao had long guessed this, so she was not surprised.

    Empress Ning did not have the support of her maiden family, and the pce had been sealed for many years. Her connections and management in the pce were far inferior to Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu. What right did she have to participate in the royalist party as soon as she opened the pce door?

    She did not believe that she did not have anyone supporting her.

    Now, Empress Ning was using the Fourth Prince to stir up trouble in the court. This was also in line with Yin Huaixi¡¯s original n.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°In the nightmare, Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince could easily seed. It¡¯s very likely. At that time, I was already terminally ill and had given up on creating a time for the vassal lords to rebel. Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince should have used some of my connections in the pce.¡±

    At that time, he was already at the end of his rope and did not have long to live. No matter how loyal a person was, they would find another way out for themselves. He had worked with Empress Ning before, so it was only logical for him to join her.

    They were already famous people in the pce when the previous emperor was around. With his help, why should they worry about anything?!

    He lowered his eyes. Yu Youyao had never mentioned the rebellion of the vassal lords in the nightmare. The only possibility was that he had given up on creating a chance for the vassal lords to rebel.

    The only person who could make him give up on destroying the Great Zhou Dynasty was Yu Youyao.

    However, at that time, the vassal lords were restless and there was a drought in the pass. The situation in the North was unstable, and the struggle for the throne was bing more and more intense. The Great Zhou Dynasty was already about to be in chaos.<div>

    No matter how powerful Empress Nine¡¯s scheme was, it was impossible for

    her to obtain the initiative in the shortest time possible. Before the Great Zhou fell into chaos, she would stabilize the court and benevolent governance to stabilize the hearts of the people and prevent internal and external trouble.

    It was most likely that his portion of the connections in the pce yed a vital role.

    What wasughable was that Yin Huaixi hunted wild geese all day, but was ultimately pecked by them.

    Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince would also do anything to ensure that the throne was foolproof. They would step on the life of a weak and innocent woman from the inner residence to climb up the ranks.

    She coveted the adult Yao Yao¡¯s status as the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate.¡± What she had schemed for was also the huge wealth in the adult Yao Yao¡¯s hands. It could resolve the urgent matter of the drought in the ins.

    She schemed against the Xie Residence, which was behind the adult Yao Yao.

    The Empress had investigated the Precious Peace Temple and knew very well that the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate¡± was Yu Youyao.

    However, in the nightmare, the adult Yao Yao was just a bereaved eldest daughter. She did not stand out at the Flower Festival in the Marquis of Changxings Residence and attracted the Empress Dowager¡¯s attention.

    She did not show her face at the Flower Festival in King Rongs Residence.

    She also didn¡¯t receive any longevity merit for nting sweet potatoes.

    She was just a little girl from the inner residence who stayed by her grandmother¡¯s side all day and brought bad luck. In terms of status, how could shepare to Yu Shuangbai, the daughter of the Grand Secretary?!

    In order to pave the way for Yu Shuangbai, everyone had sacrificed the adult Yao Yao.

    For the sake of the Fourth Prince¡¯s path to the throne, Yu Youyao first lost her reputation in the Duke Rong¡¯s Residence. Then, she had no choice but to marry into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and die from having her blood and heart gouged out.

    How cruel! !

    Extreme anger surged into his chest and turned into sour emotions. Yin Huaixi held her hand tightly. ¡°No matter how many schemes they have in reality, they won¡¯t seed.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°l can tell the difference between a nightmare and reality.¡±

    Therefore, she no longer cared as much as before.

    Although reality and nightmares were different, if Yu Youyao hadn¡¯t had a nightmare back then and had a high fever like Yu Jianjia, avoiding Yu

    Zongzhengs scolding, the development of the matter would still have followed the nightmare. The turning point of Yu Youyao¡¯s fate was that she had identally obtained the spiritual spring water and changed her fate, changing the direction of the court and avoiding her destined tragic fate.

    Yu Youyao was only a woman from the inner residence. Even if she was peerlessly smart and scheming, no matter how many abilities she had learned, how could she hide from the ruthless schemes of a superior?!

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes were dark, and there was a turbulent darkness in them that only he knew. Yu Youyao did not care, but this did not mean that he could treat all of this as a scheme that had never existed.

    Yu Youyao did not know what was going through his mind, so she changed the topic. ¡°Empress Ning schemed against my marriage with the Fourth Prince on a grand scale and did not hide it. If her n failed, would the Yu n guess that Empress Ning wanted to use Madam Yao to scheme against Yu Shuangbai¡¯s fate to achieve her goal?¡±

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°The reason why we can guess Empress Nings true intentions is because Eunuch Zhu sent me a message. Empress Nings every move can¡¯t escape my notice.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment before she reacted. ¡°That¡¯s true. If it weren¡¯t for that nightmare, 1 wouldn¡¯t have guessed it. However, some rumors about precious fates are only about Madam Yao. For my sake, how can she think of a conspiracy? It¡¯s even more impossible for her to have thought that Empress Ning was behind this..¡±

 Chapter 954 - 954: King of Liangâ€™s Strange Moves

    Chapter 954 - 954: King of Liang¡¯s Strange Moves<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Due to the emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s serious illness, the inner courtyard of the deep pce is heavily guarded, like an imprable wall. The news that can be spread out of the pce is tacitly approved by the higher-ups. It¡¯s impossible for the few connections the aristocratic families manage in the pce to reach the Yi Kun Pce. Even if they find anything, they can¡¯t break through theyers of pce walls and send the news out of the pce. Don¡¯t underestimate the control of the higher-ups over the pce.¡±

    Otherwise, the news of the emperor¡¯s serious illness would have long been exposed.<div>

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s true condition would also be known by others.

    In that case, wouldn¡¯t the court be in chaos?!

    Furthermore, the battle for the heir was bing more and more intense. Everyone in the pce was in danger and on guard. How could the news in the pce be easily investigated?!

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she understood. ¡°The matter of her precious fate was leaked by Madam Yao in order to n for her daughter¡¯s reputation. The Empress doesn¡¯t have to do anything. She just has to sit back and wait for the rumors outside to ferment to a certain extent. When the fake news reaches the pce and attracts her attention, the Yu n will have already fallen into her trap. It¡¯ll be toote,¡±

    It was like the matter of Yu Youyao being rewarded heavily without any warning. It was impossible to guard against.

    The situation in the court changed rapidly. Normal people would not spend too much effort to pay attention to some small matters in the inner residence and some rumors outside.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Should I send a letter to remind them?¡±

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°It takes two to three days for the news to be delivered. When your letter is sent to the capital, the Imperial Astronomer has already entered the Yu Residence. Besides, how do you know if the Yu n really doesn¡¯t have the intention to get involved in thepetition for the heir?¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips.

    There was something that bothered her, but she had never thought about it deeply.

    It waspletely tant and undisguised that Empress Ning had nned her and the Fourth Prince¡¯s marriage. However, in the letter sent by the Yu n earlier, it was only mentioned that the Imperial Court wanted to send a reward. It didn¡¯t mention that Empress Ning wanted to send a heavy reward.<div>

    Actually, this already exined the problem.

    The Yu n did not participate in the battle for the position of heir, but that did not mean that they did not want to.

    The reputation of the Yu n¡¯s loyalty was bestowed by the king. The target of their loyalty could only be the king. By participating in thepetition for the throne, they had the intention to overstep their boundaries and betray their ancestors. Once this matter was exposed, the reputation of the Yu n would be greatly reduced.

    The Yu n had two monuments. As long as the Yu n did not court death, no matter who became the emperor, they would not attack the Yu n easily.

    Unless it was a matter of life and death, there was no way out. Fighting for the throne would be harmful to the Yu n.

    However, not getting involved in the struggle for the throne also meant that the Yu n would lose the chance to be a ¡°dragon follower¡±. Unless they made some extraordinary contribution, they would never be able to revive the prosperity of the previous dynasty.

    This was a difficult choice for the Yu n, who wanted to revive the n and restore the glory of their ancestors.

    Compared to taking the initiative to participate in thepetition for the throne.

    The Yu n needed an ¡°opportunity¡± topete for the position of heir, and Empress Nings schemes against her and the Yu n were a rare opportunity for the Yu n.

    The Yu n adopted a conservative and even happy attitude towards this.

    Therefore, even though they knew that she had been schemed against by Empress Ning, they did not remind her.<div>

    Yu Youyao did not think that there was anything wrong with the Yu n doing this. They had originally severed ties. Now, all that was left was endless gratitude and benefits.

    Previously, in Quanzhou, she had also used the Yu n to restrain the Jiazhou Residence and create a chance for herself and the Xie Residence to escape.

    Later on, when she came to Liaodong, she also used the Yu n to support the implementation of the state policy and even deal with the Han n in Xi¡¯an.

    ¡°You have a good n, and I have a walldder. What a pce battle. What a battle between mother-inw and daughter-inw.¡± Yu Youyao sighed softly and did not say anything else. She only said, ¡°l wonder what the Empress

    Dowager will think.¡±

    The Empress Dowager had the power to cover the sky in the pce, so she might not be able to stop it. Once the rumors outside the pce about Yu Shuangbai¡¯s precious fate became more and more intense, the Empress¡¯s n would seed.

    From the looks of it, the Empress was slightly better.

    ¡°That might not be the case.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°The emperor is seriously ill and hasn¡¯t been in the court for a long time. Everyone in the court is in turmoil. We have toe to a conclusion.¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Indeed!

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The Empress Dowager doesn¡¯t object to the struggle for the throne. What she objects to is the struggle for the throne that will lead to the corruption of politics. She¡¯s worried that the struggle for the throne will be more and more intense, causing chaos in the court. If we can end this struggle for the throne at the lowest price, the Empress Dowager might be happy to see it happen.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s head hurt when she heard this. ¡°In that case, why doesn¡¯t the

    Empress Dowager simply support the Empress and the Fourth Prince?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she knew that she had said something stupid.

    Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu were not to be trifled with. Of the Second and Third Princes, one was deeply valued by the emperor, and the other had an even more ¡°precious¡± status. The Xu family, which was behind them, even controlled the military.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The Empress Dowager has the right to assist in political affairs, but she can¡¯t participate in the battle for the throne. Otherwise, there will be information that she exceeded her authority. Do you think that the fact that the harem can¡¯t do political work is just for show?!¡±

    Although there was only a single word difference between assisting in governance and participating in governance, there was an essential difference. Once someone caught her red-handed, even the high and mighty Empress Dowager would be enough to cause trouble.

    Therefore, not only could the Empress Dowager not interfere in the struggle for the throne, but she also had to suppress it and prevent the struggle for the throne.

    Yu Youyao rubbed her head. ¡°The thoughts of a superior are really unpredictable. ¡±

    Yin Huaixi agreed deeply.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The Yu n is part of the royal faction and doesn¡¯t participate in the battle for the throne. However, they¡¯re not sages. They definitely have selfishness and bias. Compared to the Second and Third

    Princes, the Fourth Prince is more in line with the interests of the Yu n. The Yu n might know what the Empress Dowager is thinking. It¡¯s very likely that they will cooperate with Empress Nings scheme.¡±

    In the nightmare, Yu Shuangbai¡¯s ¡°phoenix fate¡± was the result of Empress

    Nings scheme and the Empress Dowager¡¯s tacit approval. Madam Yao and Madam Yang cooperated and the Yu n helped to encourage her.

    In the end, Yu Shuangbai became the empress, and the Yu n became a rtive of the emperor.

    From the looks of it, there was no point in reminding the Yu n.

    Yu Youyao was surprised, but she was also surprised. From the day she left the capital, her rtionship with the Yu n hadpletely been severed. All she had was endless gratitude and benefits.

    She wouldn¡¯t force everything that had happened in the nightmare into reality.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Soon, they won¡¯t be able to take care of themselves.¡±

    Unknowingly, they had already walked for a long time. Yu Youyao¡¯s feet were a little sore, and her calves were a little numb. There was a thinyer of sweat on her nose. Yin Huaixi naturally held her shoulders and let her lean against Yu Youyao¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Is there anothermotion in Quanzhou?¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°King of Liangs army has already gathered in Quanzhou. In a few days, other news will spread in the capital.¡± Yu Youyao suddenly felt that he was finally here..

 Chapter 955 - 955: At Deathâ€™s Door

    Chapter 955 - 955: At Death¡¯s Door<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After returning to the Jiushao Courtyard, Yu Youyao dismissed the servants. From the secretpartment at the head of the bed, she took out the ebony box iid with treasures that the Empress Dowager had sent over and solemnly handed it to Yin Huaixi.

    There were nine dragons and nine phoenixes carved on the box. On the top lid of the box was a huge dragon head. The dragon head bared its teeth and red at him. Its whiskers danced wildly, and its two scaled toes tore forward.<div>

    At a nce, it was as if a huge dragon was tearing over with monstrous might. Coupled with the golden patterns on the ebony, a suffocating divine might surged over, almost making people not dare to look at it directly.

    Yu Youyao urged, ¡°Open it.¡±

    Yin Huaixi tore open the lock on the box and lifted it. He saw the ¡°privilege proof¡± in the box. The heavy page exuded a heavy aura.

    ¡°Is this why you urged me toe back?!¡± Yin Huaixi picked up the privilege proof and looked at the contents. He raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°You¡¯re implementing the national policy in the North. This is an extraordinary contribution to stabilizing the country and assisting the country. Even if the Empress Dowager wants to give you the privilege proof, it¡¯s only logical. Why should she keep it a secret and make the additional move of sending the privilege proof to you through me?¡±

    Yin Huaixi ced the privilege proof back into the box and locked it. ¡°Of course it¡¯s to avoid attention.¡¯

    What the Empress Dowager wanted to avoid was Empress Nings eyes and ears. Yu Youyao was still puzzled. ¡°Could it be that Empress Ning still has the ability to stop the Empress Dowager from giving you the privilege proof?¡±

    That was unlikely.

    Yin Huaixi said meaningfully, ¡°Previously, Eunuch Zhu sent news that the Empress Dowager¡¯s condition had worsened and no one was allowed to enter or leave the Longevity Pce. Even the pce guards were secretly mobilized.

    I think that she¡¯s at death¡¯s door.¡¯

    She had mobilized the imperial guards and pce guards to prevent anyone from stealing power and messing up politics when she was sick.<div>

    Yu Youyao gasped. ¡°So¡ª So, is the Empress Dowager¡­¡± As she was too shocked, her voice subconsciously trembled, and she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. She couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists tightly. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Is the Empress Dowager making arrangements for her funeral?! ¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell what she was feeling.

    She and the Empress Dowager were only involved in endless schemes and benefits, but it had been a long time. She had indeed received the Empress Dowager¡¯s protection to reach this point step by step.

    Yin Huaixi nodded and continued, ¡°Instead of saying that she¡¯s making arrangements for her funeral, it¡¯s better to say that the Empress Dowager is arranging a backup n.¡±

    Yu Youyao came to a realization. Yin Huaixi was the backup n. He needed to deliberately avoid Empress Nings eyes and ears. It was obvious who this backup n was targeting.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The privilege proof is very rare in the Great Zhou Dynasty. It has the privilege to refute the holy will and kill traitors. It has very great power. Generations of emperors almost never give it easily, in case the ministers use the privilege proof to coerce the emperor and order the vassals to steal power and mess up politics.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment and smiled yfully. ¡°The Empress Dowager is worried that Empress Ning will fight for the throne and mess up the court. She¡¯s also worried that the Great Zhou Dynasty will be entrusted to an inhumane person. Thus, she gave me the privilege proof.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart trembled. She thought of the contents of the iron contract. ¡°On the basis of privilege, the privilege proof emphasizes the ¡®orthodox¡¯ lineage. It even provides the privilege of calming the chaos and enforcing justice on behalf of the heavens.¡±

    Since ancient times, the only person who could enforce justice on behalf of the heavens was the emperor. As the saying went, the authority of the sovereigns was determined by the heavens.

    If there was a conflict in the harem, and the three princes were not worthy of their positions, then Yin Huaixi would be the only legitimate one. At that time, it would be even more logical for the privilege proof to appear¡­

    ¡°Put it away.¡± Yin Huaixi pushed the box in front of Yu Youyao. ¡°The privilege proof isn¡¯t very useful to me, so you don¡¯t have to care too much.¡± Yu Youyao only took a nce. ¡°Since it¡¯s given to you by the Empress Dowager,you¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°On the surface, the privilege proof was given to me by the Empress Dowager, but in fact, it was given to you in my name.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao looked confused. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    Yin Huaixi held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a descendant of loyalty and ferocity. You¡¯re famous for being kind and benevolent. You¡¯ve been raised by Grandmother since you were young and have inherited her chastity. You¡¯re a rare virtuous woman in the world. You have the kindness to help the world, and you also have the intention to do nothing to manage it. You¡¯re a person with virtue. The Empress Dowager knows very well that only when the privilege proof is in your hands will you treat it carefully and y its true role. You won¡¯t be driven by selfish motives and use it to scheme for benefits.¡±

    In other words, the future of the Great Zhou Dynasty depended on Yu Youyao, and Yu Youyao was not alone. She had the loyal Yu n behind her. Even if there were thousands of schemes, she could always ask for justice for the people. There was also King Yue Fei, who had been given a marriage. Although his contributions were great, he was still her strongest support.

    This was what made the Empress Dowager so brilliant.

    Yu Youyao was enlightened. The battle for the upper position was simply breathtaking, especially the use of power and the calction of the human heart.

    There were too many trade-offs.

    The Empress Dowager had clearly taken a fancy to the Fourth Prince, which was why she had allowed Empress Ning to get involved in the royalist party. She hoped that she could use Empress Ning to let the Fourth Prince fight for the opportunity to stabilize the royal court.

    With a heir to the throne in the Great Zhou Dynasty, there was no need to hide the emperor¡¯s illness. It was only logical for the crown prince to supervise the country and rule the world.

    As the Empress, Empress Ning was superior to Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu in terms of status. With her methods and the support of the royalists, Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu were not her match.

    However, due to the old matter between the Ning Residence and the emperor¡¯s eldest son, the Empress Dowager did not trust Empress Ning.

    She did not even hesitate to give Yin Huaixi a privilege proof to guard against Empress Ning.

    Yin Huaixi changed the topic. ¡°The Dragon Boat Festival is in two days. At that time, I¡¯ll apany you to watch the dragon boat race.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly thought of the first Dragon Boat Festival that ¡°Zhou Linghuai¡± had celebrated in the Yu Residence. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°I remember that you promised me back then that you would personally bring me to watch the dragon boat race after your leg recovered.¡±

    At the mention of what had happened back then, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    All the secr etiquette in her heart ¡ª either because she was getting older, or because she was wary of men and women, or because of that betrothal ¡ª suddenly reduced the distance she felt towards Yin Huaixi.

    With the Dragon Boat Festival approaching, there was a strong festive atmosphere in Xiangping City.

    The Xie Residence had joined forces with the Bai Residence and a few rich families in Xiangping City to hold the Dragon Boat Festival¡¯s ¡°spring talentpetition¡± and ¡°Hundred Herbs¡± activities. Under the rule of Xiangping City, all unmarried women who had reached the age of 11 and men who had reached the age of 15 could sign up to participate, All participants would be given the Dragon Boat Festival sachets for free. The winners would also be rewarded with food, medicinal herbs, and money..

 Chapter 956 - 956: Women Put On Makeup for The Person They

    Chapter 956 - 956: Women Put On Makeup for The Person They<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The men and women were divided into two groups ¡ª the ¡°talentpetition¡± group and the ¡°Hundred Herbs¡± group.

    Those who had talentspeted in the talentpetition.<div>

    Those who were good at picking medicinal herbs participated in the ¡°Hundred Herbs¡± event.

    In order to ensure that thepetition was fair and square, the Xie Residence had also invited the teachers of the Lushan Academy and a few respected old physicians in the city as examiners.

    Considering that there were also unmarried women among the participants, Madam Huang, General Ning Yuan¡¯s wife, and Madam Ye were intentionally invited to be witnesses for the women¡¯s group.

    After Yu Youyao received this news, she also sponsored arge batch of medicinal fragrances as one of the rewards for participants.

    Xiangping City was in an uproar again.

    No matter if they were men or women, they fought to sign up.

    As the event was held in a hurry, it seemed a little rushed.

    However, with the strong support of the government, the Yue Fei Kings Residence, and Eldest Princess Shaoyi, as well as the financial, human, and material resources of the wealthy families in the city, everything was also carried out in an orderly manner.

    In addition to the special events of the Dragon Boat Festival, many rich local families had joined forces with the businesses under Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s name in the refugee resettlement area, as well as some foreign merchants to distribute festive gifts to the various refugee resettlements. The various shops and shops also gave corresponding discounts, gifts, and preferential treatment.

    After the national policy was implemented, the entire Liaodong did not fall into chaos because of the influx of huge foreigners. Instead, it disyed strong inclusiveness and cohesion, as well as the responsibilities that local people deserved.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the Dragon Boat Festival.<div>

    Before dawn, the Yu Garden was already busy sweeping, inserting mugwort, hanging cmus, weaving mugwort, hanging sword- shaped bags of aromatic herbs, tying the acacia rope, and hanging the portrait of Zhong Kui¡­ It was very busy.

    All of these were done to avoid disasters, dispel poison, ward off evil, eliminate filth, and get rid of disasters. The five blessings wereplete.

    Yu Youyao got up at dawn. After a simple wash, Dong Mei picked out a heavenly water jade dress with narrow sleeves. ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re going to the Goddess Peak for a walk today. Your clothes have to be brighter. This heavenly water jade cloth was rewarded by the Imperial Court when they conferred you with the title of County Headst year. Old Madam made the decision to send it to the Jinxiu Manor to tailor a set of clothes. It¡¯s a pity not to wear such a good tribute. In another year, once you grow up, you won¡¯t be able to wear it anymore.¡±

    After the clothes were done, the Matriarch¡¯s health deteriorated every day. Young Miss often went to An Shou Hall to attend to her illness, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to wear clothes that were too bright. Such good clothes would be kept to herself.

    Chun Xiao also advised, ¡°The heavenly water jade is bright and pure. It¡¯s wless and doesn¡¯t look ostentatious.¡¯

    Yu Youyao was a little hesitant. ¡°Last year, there was a water disaster in Zhejiang, and the entire Jiangnan was affected. The northwest also suffered a hundred-year drought, causing the production of the heavenly water jade to decrease. The reward sent by the Imperial Court earlier did not have the heavenly water jade. It¡¯s a little ostentatious after all.¡±

    The heavenly water jade was green. After being dyed with the morning dew, it revealed a bright and clear color.

    Dyeing required the right time, ce, and people. It could only be dyed during the Bailu and Hanlu seasons every year. As the weather and temperature were different every day, in addition to a certain chance, the dyeing of the heavenly water jade cloth also required superb skills.

    As a result, the heavenly water jade was even rarer and more precious than snow satin.

    At this moment, Auntie Xu lifted the curtain and entered. She smiled and said, ¡°l think this outfit is suitable. Ordinary colors are suppressed as soon as they enter the mountains. Only the Heavenly Water Jade is bright and clear. It¡¯s suitable for taking a youth trip.¡± As she spoke, she took the clothes from Dong

    Mei¡¯s hand and praised, ¡°You¡¯ve improved.¡±<div>

    Dong Mei pursed her lips and smiled at the praise, clearly encouraged. Yu Youyao blinked. ¡°Auntie, why are you here?¡±

    As Auntie Xu helped Yu Youyao change her clothes, she smiled and teased, ¡°It¡¯s rare that Your Highness is free to apany you for a walk. You have to dress up well. You can¡¯t go out without makeup like in the past.¡±

    If it was really like before, where she went to appointments without makeup, to a couple who was discussing marriage, it would be less ceremonial. Once it became ordinary, how could their rtionship progress?

    ¡°Neenth Brother isn¡¯t an outsider, so there¡¯s no need to deliberately¡­¡± Towards the end, she couldn¡¯t continue. Yu Youyao suddenly felt a little ufortable. She didn¡¯t know where to put her words. She stood stiffly on the spot like a puppet, letting Auntie Xu fiddle with her.

    This was a little like going on a ¡°date.¡±

    ¡°Women put on makeup for the person they like.¡± As Auntie Xu smiled, she asked Dong Mei to pick out another small sky- green shirt and put it on Yu Youyao. ¡°It¡¯s already the Dragon Boat Festival, and it¡¯s already alternating between spring and summer. The temperature in Xiangping City is still like March and April. It¡¯s warm and cold at the same time. It¡¯s better to wear more. Your body, which was frozen when you were young, will suffer when you¡¯re old.¡¯

    The color of the Heavenly Water Jade was fresh and green, making Yu Youyao look elegant. She was bright and wless. Her very beautiful appearance alsoplemented the color.

    At this moment, Xia Tao entered the house with a smile. ¡°His Highness sent Chang An over to deliver a message. It¡¯s humid in the morning, and it¡¯s still cold in the mountains. Tell Young Miss to wear more clothes and be careful not to fall sick from the cold. It¡¯s best to bring a cloak to block the wind and stay warm.¡±

    These were very ordinary words of concern. It turned out that in the Yu Residence, the ¡°cousins¡± had already said a lot of caring words to each other.

    Logically speaking, Yu Youyao was already used to it and only listened.

    However, at this moment, for some reason, a surge of heat rushed to her face.

    Yu Youyao immediately felt her face heat up. Her eyes were watery, and ripples appeared in them. She couldn¡¯t help but scold, ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much, as if everyone knows. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve gone out. Why do I need his reminder?!¡±

    Dong Mei quickly picked out a cloak and came over. Unexpectedly, Auntie Xu¡¯s smile deepened, but she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s not add a cloak.¡± Dong Mei was a little confused and wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Didn¡¯t Auntie Xu always say that spring was cold? Spring hadn¡¯t passed yet, and the weather in Xiangping City was a little wet and cold. The material of the Heavenly Water Jade was already very thin, so it would definitely be cold to dress like this.

    Auntie Xu nced at her and smiled until her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Young Miss won¡¯t be cold.¡±

    Even though her clothes were thin, there were sixyers of clothes inside and out. Now that she was in the house, Yu Youyao did not feel cold. She thought about how she would have to ride in the carriage for a long timeter. The road was bumpy. If she was wearing clothes that were too heavy, she would feel a little suffocated and ufortable. When she reached the Goddess Peak and the sun came out, she would not be cold.

    Dong Mei looked suspicious. Auntie Xu smiled and did not exin. She pushed Yu Youyao to the ss mirror. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to go out today, so let¡¯sb your hair into a bun, shall we?¡±

    The Feitian bun was simr to the Feixian bun. One¡¯s hair was divided into three sections that were tied into a diagonal bun at the side of their head. Long and short tassels fell from the bun. It was moreplicated and luxurious than the Feixian buns, making it look even more delicate and mellow.

    There was no need to put on makeup. After Auntie Xu¡¯s wonderful hands and a little embellishment, Yu Youyao seemed to have shed her immaturity, making her look even more elegant and revealing the gentleness and beauty that a young woman should have.

 Chapter 957 - 957: Traveling Together

    Chapter 957 - 957: Traveling Together<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao did not hide the matter of the Empress Dowager¡¯s secret decree bestowing a marriage from the Xie Residence. Not to mention Yin Huaixi¡¯s various schemes, the marriage was more logical.

    Therefore, when Yin Huaixi asked Yu Youyao out on a trip, Madam Wang dly took over all the trivial matters in the Yu Garden and came over early in the morning to help.<div>

    When everything was ready, Yu Youyao went to visit Madam Wang.

    ¡°Our Yao Yao is already a big girl.¡± Madam Wang observed her with a smile in her eyes and held her hand happily. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to go out to y, so you have to have fun to your heart¡¯s content. Don¡¯t worry about your family. There are often snakes and insects in the mountains. You have to bring insect repellent powder with you. Be careful. Don¡¯t be alone¡­¡±

    After exining the safety matters, she also exined some things that a woman needed to pay attention to when she was outside. Moreover, she was traveling with a man as a woman. There were details that needed to be avoided.

    Yu Youyao listened carefully. She thought of Yin Huaixi with every word and sentence.

    Only then did she realize that the person she was meeting, whom she had meticulously dressed up for, was not the former ¡°Cousin Zhou¡± or the nominal ¡°Neenth Brother¡±, but her fianc¨¦ who had been bestowed by the Empress Dowager.

    Her heart felt like it was twisted like dough. Suddenly, she felt a little awkward and subconsciously lowered her head. She listened to whatever her Eldest Aunt said like an answering bug.

    After rambling for ten minutes, Madam Wang changed the topic. ¡°King Yue

    Fei is waiting in front of the flower gate. Let¡¯s go over!¡±

    Yu Youyao was finally relieved of this awkwardness. She couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. She held Madam Wangs arm and the two of them chatted andughed until they arrived at the flower gate.

    There were four low-key carriages parked inside.

    Yin Huaixi stood at the side and waited for her. He took off his heavy armor and changed into a sky- green cape.<div>

    It was like the moment when the east turned white and the sun rose above the horizon. The sky appeared and dispelled the gray and heavy smog, making one¡¯s eyes light up.

    There was an elegance and tallness to it.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but pause for a moment before retracting her foot back under her dress.

    When Yin Huaixi saw hering over, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. A

    trace of amazement shed across his eyes, but because his elders were present, he didn¡¯t dare to be too impudent. He quickly lowered his eyes and went forward to greet Madam Wang.

    Madam Wang did not ept this bow. She dodged to the side and only said, ¡°Yao Yao is mourning. After her Grandmother passed away, in order to mourn for her, she has been living in seclusion at home and rarely goes out. The Old Master and the others are always worried that she¡¯s still young and will be cooped up at home like this, causing her body to be suffocated. Today is the Dragon Boat Festival, and it¡¯s rare that Your Highness is free to ask Yao Yao out for a walk, so I hope you can take care of her more. Yao Yao is young and doesn¡¯t go out much in the past. If there¡¯s anythingcking in terms of her etiquette, please put in more effort and forgive her.¡±

    It was just a polite sentence, but when one opened it and crushed it, one would realize that there was a deeper meaning.

    First, it was mentioned that Yu Youyao was mourning. Then, Old Master Xie was mentioned as a warning to Yin Huaixi. He had to be more careful in everything. He couldn¡¯t mess up the rules just because he was close to Yu Youyao.

    Thest sentence seemed to be because she was worried about Yu Youyao¡¯s etiquette mistakes.

    However, in fact, she was also warning Yin Huaixi not to lie to Yu Youyao and do anything rude and out of line just because she was young and ignorant.

    Yin Huaixi was a smart person, so how could he not understand what she meant? He quickly agreed and even promised in person, ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s also because I¡¯ve been busy with work since Yao Yao came to Xiangping City that I didn¡¯t have time to bring her around to see the terrain and rtionships in Xiangping City. It¡¯s rare that I¡¯m free, so 1 naturally have to let her have fun.¡¯<div>

    The meaning between the lines made it clear that he ced Yu Youyao first. In addition, his humble and respectful attitude was filled with sincerity.

    After their elders¡¯ enlightenment, everything made sense.

    The carriage slowly drove along the street. There were peopleing and going on the street. People had acacia rope tied to their arms. There were also sword-shaped bags with herbs to ward off poison. It was noisy and lively.

    Both sides of the street were filled with a dazzling array of goods. From time to time, a team of patrolmen in armor and holding sabers walked past in unison. The surroundingmoners retreated, their eyes filled with reverence.

    There was a public stage in the city, and ¡®Qu Yuan¡¯s Lost River¡± was ying on it. There was a crowd around them, and from time to time, they would erupt with cheers and apuse.

    Many rich families had built sheds at the city gate. Themoners were in a long line, waiting to receive the festive dumplings.

    This peaceful scene was under Yin Huaixi¡¯s protection.

    In the future, if the Great Zhou Dynasty was in chaos, the North would be the only purend of the Great Zhou Dynasty. More and moremoners would escape to Liaodong because of the war.

    Yin Huaixi had long expected this. Even before the chaos arrived, he had taken advantage of the fact that the Imperial Court was implementing a national policy in the North to gather resources wantonly.

    First, by taking in refugees and settling them down, most of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s supplies would be biased towards the North.

    With the help of the Xie and Bai Residences, they spared no effort to dig out the wealth of the local nobles. The money and supplies that the soldiers and nobles had umted for generations were in their hands.

    He used the case of the Han family in Xian to suppress the local noble forces wantonly. The huge connections and resources in the hands of the soldiers and nobles were in his control.

    As a result of the wanton suppression of the nobles, the merchants in the other areas coveted the trade routes in the North. They were like cats that had smelled blood and rushed to the North to seek opportunities.

    In order to have better development opportunities, the merchants had brought most of their resources to the North. These resources formedplete production chains in the North, injecting endless fresh blood into the North. Agriculture, industry, and business were thriving and prosperous in the North.

    Yin Huaixi was in charge of all of this.

    After an unknown period of time, the carriage gradually stopped.

    Yu Youyao alighted from the carriage, and immediately, everything opened up in front of her. The sun had just jumped out of the horizon, and the brilliant light dyed the clouds in the east red. Theyers resembled fire and were extremely beautiful. In the distance, mountains were surrounded by fog and bathed in the color of the morning light.

    She finally couldn¡¯t help but praise, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    She was admiring the beautiful scenery, but someone was admiring the beautiful woman. Before the little girl left, she had deliberately dressed up and drawn between her eyebrows. The brow powder, which was rarely used, was of a brighter color. It was the light green of the fog in the mountains when heavy rain was about to arrive. It dyed the area between her eyebrows, making her eyebrows look even more green and beautiful.

    The cor on her neck was not as tight as usual. It was deeper and formed a V- shape, revealing her thin and beautiful swan-like neck, as well as the deep cor bones under her neck. The bottom was sealed, as if she was trying to

    cover it up..

 Chapter 958 - 958: Eating Chinese Goldthread in Silence

    Chapter 958 - 958: Eating Chinese Goldthread in Silence<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The more he thought about it, the more Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but look down along her corbone.

    Women¡¯s belts gradually went lower with age. When they were young, most of them wore chest-high dresses, where the belt was above their chest. When they were older, they had to wear high-waisted dresses. The belts were level with their chests, or below their chests. Most women who married had to wear waist-high dresses, and the belts usually at their waists.<div>

    In the past, the little girl had always been wearing a high-waisted dress with a belt that was level with her chest.

    However, today, her dress had moved down a little. The belt was tied under her chest, revealing her beautiful figure.

    Her once wide dress had also be a red dress.

    The skirt of the wide dresses was rather broad.

    However, the skirt of red dresses had to be fixed around the waist. Thus, the skirt seemed a little narrower, and the waist seemed tighter, revealing one¡¯s figure.

    Of course, the daughters of wealthy families were worried that a red dress was not dignified enough, so they would usually wear a thin shirt that reached the bottom of their hips. The thin shirt reflected their hazy figures. As the woman took small steps, the belt at her waist swayed slightly, revealing her lithe and beautiful figure. This made her look even more unforgettable. The once petite and tender little girl seemed to have be a big girl in an instant.

    In terms of overall dressing, she had actually not changed much.

    However, it was this subtle change that was often the most fatal. ording to

    Uncle Sun¡¯s mostmon saying, ¡°Young man, you¡¯re still too young and inexperienced! ¡±

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his face and calmed down a little. For some reason, he remembered that in the few days since he had returned to Xiangping, he had been taking all kinds of medicine and food. He suddenly had a bad feeling. He quickly reached out to touch his nose and heaved a sigh of relief when he did

    not feel anything messy.<div>

    At this moment, Yu Youyao turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go up the mountain!¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and nodded quickly. ¡°In the morning, the mountains are humid, and the roads are slippery. You have to be careful.¡¯

    The maidservants did not disturb their masters and all fell far behind them. They yed with their own things and only needed to be ordered around enough when their masters instructed them.

    In the beginning, the two of them still maintained the rules of men and women traveling together. They maintained a distance of one step. They were close but not intimate enough.

    However, there was dew in the mountains, so it was inevitable that the stone path was a little wet and slippery. It was a little difficult to walk. From time to time, Yin Huaixi would pull Yu Youyao along.

    As he pulled her, he felt as if his guts were getting fatter. He also felt that the small hand in his hand was as smooth as jade, like a ball of cream. Worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it if he made a mistake, he couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip.

    After holding it tightly, he felt that the mountain path was steep. The higher they went, the harder it was to walk. It was better to hold her hand and walk. This way, she would have less difficulty.

    Usually, when Yu Youyao went out, she always felt that it would take a lot of effort. In addition, her grandmother had passed away less than a year ago, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to travel everywhere,

    In order to avoid some unnecessary trouble, she would rather stay in the Yu Garden.

    However, aftering out, it was a different world.

    Hundred Herbs was a tradition since ancient times. Yu Youyao had never participated in it before. Along the way, she picked a lot of wild flowers, vani, and somemon herbs. She even made an appointment with Auntie Xu and the others to y Hundred Herbs together after picking the flowers and nts.<div>

    Yin Huaixi followed behind her. Ever since he returned to Liaodong, he had been busy all day. It had been a long time since he had apanied her as well as he had in the Yu Residence. It had also been a long time since he had seen her so happy.

    At this moment, he suddenly understood.

    Ever since he and Yu Youyao had made their intentions clear, the two of them had been spending less time together and more time apart. Their rtionship had not progressed for a long time. The two of them had been in a state of ambiguity where they had not reached mutual love for a long time. Yu Youvao had no choice but to return to the oast. when the two of them interacted like ¡°cousins¡±. She couldn¡¯t improve further to really treat him as her fiance.

    With such a neutral rtionship, there was always a sense of distance when they interacted.

    To put it bluntly, it was because they were spending less and less time together.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly said, ¡°The situation in the North is set. I¡¯ll stay in

    Xiangping City for a long time.¡±

    When Yu Youyao, who was picking a yellow cypress, heard this, she quickly looked up with joy in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great. After being busy for so long, you can finally stop. I¡¯ll arrange some food carefullyter and nourish you.¡±

    Yin Huaixi thought of the various medicinal cuisine and soup that had been sent into The Green House incessantly over the past few days. For some reason, he felt his nose heat up, and his expression stiffened. ¡°My health is quite good, so it¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Yu Youyao interrupted him. ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have to go into battle to kill the enemy. It¡¯s necessary to nourish your muscles, bones, and blood. I heard from Madam Huang that many soldiers in the army have hidden injuries umted because they go into battle all year round to kill the enemy. When they¡¯re young, they won¡¯t be able to tell. When they¡¯re old, all kinds of illnesses and pain will gradually show. They won¡¯t be cured and you can only suffer on your own. General An Yuan has a problem with internal bleeding and often has a headache. Earlier, Madam An Yuan asked me for incense medicine and medicinal recipes that can relieve it.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was speechless. There was nothing wrong with this.

    However, the problem was that he was only 19 years old and was in his prime. He was already taking Essence Nourishing Pills and Bone Strengthening Pills every day. If he continued to nourish his body, would he really not go overboard?!

    Yu Youyao said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to notice some hidden injuries in the body. When the hidden injuries re up, it¡¯ll be toote. Although your body has recovered, you were so seriously injured back then and dyed for five to six years. Who knows if there are still some hidden injuries inside that haven¡¯tpletely recovered? You still have to nourish yourself.¡±

    Yin Huaixi opened his mouth but hesitated.

    However, Yu Youyao red back at him. ¡°You have to listen to me about this. I¡¯ve been learning pharmacology, food, and nourishment from Auntie Xu since I was young. I¡¯m a professional.¡±

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his nose. Which professional would make someone¡¯s nose bleed?!

    It was like eating Chinese goldthread in silence and experiencing bitterness but not saying it. What did this mean?

    This was it.

    The little girl¡¯s eyes did not look big or small, but when her eyes widened, the whites of her eyes looked clear and innocent, and they were iid with agate eyes. She looked angry yet happy, and her eyes were filled with emotions. His body was numb, and he wished he could give her his life. How could he dare to refute her?

    After picking the cypress, Yu Youyao took a few steps forward and suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Neenth Brother, look, I found a Japanese gentian.¡± Yin Huaixi hurriedly stepped forward.

    Yu Youyao looked at the Japanese gentian on the ground with a disappointed expression. ¡°What a pity. The harvesting season of the Japanese gentian is in February, August, November, and December. If we harvest it now, the medicinal properties will be greatly reduced..¡±

 Chapter 959 - 959: What My Sword Points At

    Chapter 959 - 959: What My Sword Points At<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°This area of Xiangping is one of the ces where the

    Japanese gentian is produced. It¡¯s not a problem to pick one for the asion.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao shook her head firmly. ¡°There are many medicinal herbs collectors at the foot of the mountain. When they pick medicinal herbs, no matter how precious the medicinal herbs are, they won¡¯t pick them unless it¡¯s time to pick them. Even if they know, perhaps someone else will beat them to it. They¡¯ll miss out on this precious medicinal herb that can allow the family to live a good life. However, they can still restrain the greed in their hearts.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The herb gatherers who rely on the mountains are given gifts by nature, but they also strictly abide by the rules of nature.¡±

    It was very admirable.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Not only that, but during the process of picking medicinal herbs, they will collect the seeds of the medicinal herbs and preserve them. Every year, when everything recovers, they will enter the mountain and sprinkle the collected medicinal herb seeds into ces suitable for every medicinal herb to grow. The seeds will take root on the ground under the wind, rain, and dew of nature. Therefore, the herb collectors will live in one ce for generations, but the medicinal herbs in the mountain can be endlessly sent to the pharmacy.¡±

    The rules set by their ancestors had supported thousands of herb gatherers.

    They knew more about gratitude and reverence for the world than most people in the world. Nature gave them gifts from nature, and at the same time, they did things to repay it.

    For example, after cutting down a tree, a woodcutter who specialized in logging would nt a tree on the spot. They had a rule that if they cut down a tree, they had to nt ten trees.

    Hundred Herbs also extended people¡¯s reverence for nature.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly remembered that in the past, the Northcked supplies, and many soldiers had died from serious injuries because theycked medicinal herbs. Every time there was a war, groups of herb gatherers would rush into the mountains to pick medicinal herbs. They carried herb collection baskets and sent the medicinal herbs to the nearby garrison. The garrison would deal with the medicinal herbs and send them to the battlefield.

    Although it was a drop in the bucket, it was undeniable that these medicinal herbs had saved many soldiers who could not be treated because theycked medicinal herbs.

    At that time, he was very puzzled. How could the herb gatherers send an endless stream of medicinal herbs to the garrison?<div>

    Yin Huaixi squatted down and straightened the grass that Yu Youyao had dug out. The weeds around him became a natural hidden barrier for the Japanese gentian. In August, when it was time to harvest the Japanese Gentian, there would be a herb gatherer with a medicinal basket on his back and a medicinal hoe. He carefully dug out the weeds around him and harvested a stalk of good-looking and medicinal Japanese Gentian. It would be sold for a good price.

    He suddenly smiled.

    Yu Youyao also smiled. ¡°l heard that the flowers of Japanese gentians are very beautiful. Unfortunately, the Japanese gentian won¡¯t bloom until August or August.¡±

    ¡°There are medicinal farmers nting the Japanese gentian at the foot of the mountain. When the Japanese gentian blooms, I¡¯ll bring you over to take a look.¡± The Japanese gentian could get rid of heat and dampness, and it could relieve pain. It was very practical and was used inrge quantities. It was an indispensable herb. Furthermore, it was of the best quality in Liaodong, and the price of the Japanese gentian was not bad.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±

    As she spoke, she showed her little finger. Her white jade-like little finger was as tender as a bamboo shoot that had just been peeled from a bamboo.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s throat moved, and he inexplicably felt an appetite. He wanted to lower his head and take a bite.

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old. Why are you still so childish?¡± Although he said that,

    Yin Huaixi did not slow down and stretched out his little finger cooperatively.

    Yu Youyao said self-righteously, ¡°You¡¯re so busy every day now. Who knows when you¡¯ll forget?¡± Just like then, she hooked Yin Huaixi¡¯s little finger and shook it gently twice. She reached out her thumb and stamped it against him. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve pinky sworn and stamped our thumbs, you¡¯re not allowed to forget!

    Yin Huaixi opened his mouth, wanting to reply, ¡°When have 1 not done what I promised you?¡±<div>

    However, just as he was about to say it, he remembered that ever since they left the capital, they had been separated more and more. Moreover, every time they met, they woulde and go in a hurry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The words that rushed to his mouth suddenly turned to an apology.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Why are you apologizing for no reason?¡± At this point, her eyes widened. ¡°Did you do something to let me down behind my back?¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. There were many things that one felt were only right and proper if one didn¡¯t think about them. However, as long as one thought about it more deeply, they would realize that there was no such thing as being right and proper in this world.

    However, some people were willing to pay without asking for anything in return and swallowed all the grievances and bitterness.

    Yu Youyao had left the family with his support and followed him all the way to Xiangping.

    What she had done in the North had a profound and huge impact on the entire North. She had changed the structure and history of the North alone.

    However, behind all of this, she had spent a lot of money and almost all the money under her name. Only then did she carve out a blood path from the nobles¡¯ control of the silkworm industry, bringing a new opportunity for the silkworm industry in Liaodong.

    She was the one who was willing to take the risk that women could not interfere in the court¡¯s politics and schemed with the Empress Dowager. That was why the Imperial Court had issued a national policy in the North.

    She was the one who had risked her life to enter the stronghold and face those desperadoes who would do anything. That was why she had given the You army a chance to suppress the bandits.

    It was also her who did not hesitate to destroy her reputation and scheme against the Han family of Xi¡¯an.

    He was the one who had promised to protect her for the rest of her life.

    He nad nnea ror ner toe to Liaoaong because It was nis territory. He could naturally protect her so that she did not have to live a life that was as hard as before in the Yu Residence and could feel more at ease.

    He had carefully built the Yu Garden into a ce to ¡°nourish her life¡± so that she could recuperate in peace.

    He was self-righteously certain that Yu Youyao was doing well in his territory.

    However, in the end, he realized that that was not the case.

    Yu Youyao waszy and delicate. She was not a very ambitious person. When he thought about it, she only wanted to live a good life. However, with his protection, he had pulled her into a strange situation.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly took a step forward and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you during this period of time.¡± He pulled her closer. ¡°Although I can¡¯t give you the days you want for a while, protecting you for a lifetime is the goal I¡¯ve worked hard for my entire life. What you want will be what my sword points at.¡±

    First, he had to be a living person to forge the strongest armor for her.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She pursed her lips slightly. After a long while, she said softly, ¡°l used to be very afraid of nightmares. Every time 1 had a nightmare, I would always have lingering fears. For a long time, I would feel uneasy¡­¡±

    At this point, she could not help but pause..

 Chapter 960 - 960: Not Ashamed

    Chapter 960 - 960: Not Ashamed<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She felt the arm around her waist tighten. ¡°So, when the truth of the nightmare surfaced, 1 oftenpared the nightmare to reality. Suddenly, I wasn¡¯t so afraid. I wasn¡¯t as alone and helpless as the adult Yao Yao in the nightmare. No matter what happens, you will always be by my side.¡±

    Yin Huaixi, who was serious and wanted to confess his feelings, was speechless.<div>

    ¡°Yin Huaixi.¡± The little girl looked up and called out to him softly.

    Her slender eyebrows were like the mountain mist in the distance. They were beautiful and clear. Meanwhile, her eyes were filled with the brilliance of mountains and rivers, revealing a spiritual divine light.

    Yin Huaixi saw his figure in her bright eyes.

    ¡°Stand there and don¡¯t move.¡± Her voice was soft and thest syble rose slightly. Her words carried a bit of arrogance as they suddenly entered his ears.

    It was just like in the past. In the Yu Residence, there was once when he was reading under the Parasol Tree. For some reason, he fell asleep leaning against the small couch. In his half-asleep state, he kept feeling an itch in his ears.

    At first, he thought that the wind was blowing at the loose hair by his ear, making it itch.

    Later, he could vaguely hear giggling. He suddenly woke up and saw a mischievous little girl moving closer to him. She was holding a pure white feather and teasing his ears. She tilted her head and smiled until her eyes curved into crescents, her eyes filled with the slyness of a sessful prank.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s body suddenly stiffened and he stood rooted to the ground.

    The hand trapped in front of his chest suddenly climbed onto his shoulder. Yu Youyao slowly leaned forward, approached him, and stood on her tiptoes.

    Yin Huaixi was stunned, not knowing how to react.

    His mind was nk, and all he could see was her lips, which were getting closer and closer. He could almost smell the faint fragrance of flowers on her lips.<div>

    The little girl was wearing a fresh and pure green dress. In order to match the color of her clothes, she had applied pink lipstick.

    It was as pink and tender as a cherry blossom. It was like a peach blossom that had just bloomed. At a nce, it was as brilliant and beautiful as a peach.

    Perhaps it was because she was too close, or perhaps he had forgotten to blink, but Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes gradually blurred.

    Just as he was hesitating if he should blink¡­

    Yu Youyao closed her eyes, stood on her tiptoes, leaned forward, and quickly kissed him.

    A gentleness suddenly came from the corner of his mouth. Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Before he could react, the gentleness that made his heart palpitate had already left him.

    There was a faint pink petal at the corner of his mouth.

    After the kiss, Yu Youyao quickly took a step back and pressed her back against a crooked tree behind her. She nced around guiltily. When she saw the corner of his mouth, her face immediately turned red and she felt so awkward that she felt awkward.

    She quickly lowered her head and stared at her toes, which were in her small boots. She couldn¡¯t help but dig into her shoes awkwardly. She couldn¡¯t control her toes and drew circles on the ground.

    Actually, she just wanted to kiss his face.

    Why did she kiss the corner of his mouth?<div>

    She had clearly tiptoed?!

    Furthermore, she tiptoed twice.

    That shouldn¡¯t have happened!

    Ahhh! Yu Youyao, you¡¯re really not ashamed at all!

    She was too ashamed to face anyone. Would Yin Huaixi think that she was frivolous and not solemn?! Why did he not say anything? Could it be that he had been frightened by her just now?

    Her mind was in a mess, and all kinds of messy thoughts appeared in her mind. She hesitated for a while, but still did not hear him speak.

    Yu Youyao looked like she was about to break down. With the intention of dying early and reincarnating, she put on an expression of facing death calmly. She gritted her teeth and looked up. However, she only had time to see the face that had suddenly erged because of the sudden approach.

    It was too sudden.

    Everything happened in a sh.

    ¡°You¡­ Wu wu¡­ Wu wu¡­¡± Yu Youyao took a step back anxiously. Her heel pressed against the tree, making it impossible for her to retreat. Just as her back was about to touch the tree, a firm and strong arm wrapped around her shoulder forcefully. His tall body trapped her in front of his arms and chest.

    The sound that came out of Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth was swallowed.

    Her heart was beating wildly, and her curled eyshes were like butterflies whose wings had been drenched. After a while, they seemed to have exhausted all their strength and drooped weakly, trembling.

    Yu Youyao realized that she was a little breathless. She subconsciously opened her mouth to breathe. However, she gave Yin Huaixi the chance to drive straight in and attack. When she wanted to close her mouth, it was toote.

    She tried to open her eyes with all her might, but her eyelids were heavy, as if she had fallen asleep. Her eyelids kept closing, and her eyshes trembled so much that she felt dizzy. Her eyelids, which had just opened, fell again.

    Before thest gap in her eyes closed, Yu Youyao saw Yin Huaixi lift his wide sky-green cape and cover her entire body.

    Yin Huaixi held her shoulders with one hand to prevent her from leaning against the rough tree and hurting her. He lifted his cape with the other to block her from anyone spying.

    The sun rose higher and higher, casting mottled shadows through the gaps in the trees. The temperature also rose higher and higher, bringing with it an airtight sultry heat that made one¡¯s heart restless.

    In the silent forest, the flowers, nts, and trees did not move at all, as if they had stopped moving. Only wisps asionally leaked out from under the big tree. They were sometimes rapid, sometimes mellow, sometimes sweet, and sometimes charming.

    The cries were soft and mellow, as if they were connected.

    Some were weak, some were strong, some were heavy, and some were light. They intertwined and lingered.

    After an unknown period of time, a bird on the tree suddenly pped its wings and flew high into the sky. A green leaf fell andnded on Yu Youyao¡¯s head.

    ¡°No, uh, no more.¡± Finally, a weak and slightly panting voice came from the silent forest. ¡°Don¡¯t, 1¡ª I feel terrible and can¡¯t breathe,¡¯

    ¡°Try again. I¡¯ll definitely remember to breathe this time.¡± The man¡¯s voice was not any better. His rapid breathing was drawn in through his nose and spat out from his mouth like a bellows.

    ¡°But, but.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was trembling and she was sobbing. She was delicate and timid, making people pity her. ¡°But my¡­ My mouth hurts. You bit me so hard just now¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes were shockingly bright, and they were burning with passion. He looked at her fair face, which waspletely dyed red and beautiful. Her eyes were shy, and her eyes were watery. The lipstick on her lips had been eaten clean by him, and the sweet taste was still lingering between his teeth and cheeks, leaving a rich aftertaste. The fragrance faded from her delicate lips, making them even more beautiful.

    A vicious aura suddenly rose in her heart, wanting to ravage her.

    However, when he met the little girl¡¯s delicate gaze, Yin Huaixi subconsciously lowered his voice and coaxed, ¡°l promise that I¡¯ll be gentle this time¡­¡±

 Chapter 961 - 961: Damn!!!

    Chapter 961 - 961: Damn!!!<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao was embarrassed and afraid. She subconsciously lowered her head. ¡°My Eldest Aunt had instructed me before we left that even if we¡¯re engaged, we have to maintain some distance.¡¯

    Her Eldest Aunt had repeatedly instructed her that it was fine to travel hand in hand, but she could not try to have a physical rtionship.<div>

    It had to be known that food and sex were the same. Once a man understood taste, he would push his luck and try all kinds of ways to coax women to make mistakes. Most women had received some upbringing in this aspect, but they were also veiled. They would only truly understand it after they got married.

    Instead, they became even more curious.

    As a result, women were not as knowledgeable as men.

    Lack of cognition and great curiosity made it difficult to truly understand the implications and consequences behind it. It was difficult to resist a man¡¯s deep love.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t listen to anything.

    After kissing her, he felt that his entire body was ufortable, as if he had been bitten by an ant. There was an itch between his bones. A wave of heat rushed to his head and poured back from his forehead, entrenching his lower abdomen and making his body tense to the extreme.

    At this moment, it was as if a new door had opened. He felt that he had lived for nothing for the past 19 years. He couldn¡¯t wait to taste the phoenix meat in front of him again.

    ¡°Be good.¡± He simply reached out and lifted her chin. He lowered his head and was about to kiss her.

    At this moment, a bolt of lightning pounced above them. Then, there was a thunderp, as if it was a sharp warning.

    Yu Youyao was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. ¡°It¡¯s going to rain.¡±

    F*ck!!<div>

    Yin Huaixi pulled Yu Youyao, who was leaning against the tree, into his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. There¡¯s a pavilion in front. Let¡¯s go get out of the rain.¡±

    The Dragon Boat Festival was held during the period between spring and summer. The weather was unpredictable, and thunderstorms weremon.

    Yu Youyao was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look up at anyone. She kept staring at the ground, not daring to look at Yin Huaixi.

    The ck clouds covered the sky and rolled down. The sky seemed to be unable to withstand the weight of the ck clouds and was about to copse. It was so oppressive that it felt suffocating.

    The lush forest was covered in a haze.

    ¡°The pavilion isn¡¯t far ahead.¡± Yin Huaixi held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand, picked up the herb-picking basket on the ground, and quickly led her out of the forest.

    The vegetation in the mountains was sumptuous. Yu Youyao was wearing small boots, and she lifted her skirt a few inches above the ground. However, as she was walking in a hurry, even though she was holding her skirt, her skirt would be hooked by the vegetation from time to time, so it was very difficult for her to walk.

    Not long after, they saw an octagonal pavilion on the mountain peak. The pavilion was built of mountain rocks and wood, looking ancient. It must have been there for many years. There were strange rocks nearby.

    Yu Youyao was so focused on looking at the pavilion that she did not look at the road under her feet for a moment. Her dress was caught by a small branch at her feet, and she staggered, about to fall.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± She couldn¡¯t help but exim.<div>

    ¡°Be careful.¡± Yin Huaixi turned around to help her. He quickly bent down and pulled away the branch that was caught in her dress. At this moment, heavy rain fell.

    The big tree above their heads blocked the rain, but there was still rain falling through the gaps.

    ¡°Run!¡± Yin Huaixi reacted quickly. He took off his cape and covered Yu Youyao¡¯s head.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t care less about her manners. She lifted her skirt and the two of them ran all the way into the pavilion under the cover of the cape.

    As soon as she entered the pavilion, Yu Youyao felt as if she had run five kilometers. For a moment, she was dizzy, her chest felt tight, and she was short of breath. Her fair face was red, and she panted as she held onto the stone table.

    Yin Huaixi lowered the bamboo curtain around them to block the wind and rain that hit the pavilion. He quickly took out a towel and handed it to Yu Youyao. ¡°Hurry up and wipe the rain off your body, lest you catch a cold.¡±

    The trees in the mountain blocked the rain and he had covered her with a cape along the way. Thus, Yu Youyao was not drenched by the rain. However, the wind and rain in the mountain still hit her. The stray hairs on her forehead and temples stuck to her face, making her look a little disheveled.

    He was worried that Yu Youyao would fall sick.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s clothes were light and wet after being hit by the rain. They felt cold on her body. She quickly took the towel. ¡°Where did this towele from?!¡±

    Yin Huaixi replied, ¡°l originally nned to go to the pavilion to rest for a while when you were tired from ying in the mountains. I also wanted to eat some snacks and food, so I made preparations in advance.¡±

    The things in the carriage wereplete. He only prepared some food, utensils, and towels here.

    Only then did Yu Youyao see two bamboo baskets near the fence.

    The towel was soft and absorbed water. Yu Youyao lowered her head and wiped her wet clothes. Just as she was about to dry her hair, she suddenly saw that Yin Huaixi was drenched from head to toe. He must have only cared about not letting her get wet and covered her head with his cape, causing him to be drenched.

    She quickly handed the towel back. ¡°Wipe yourself first. You¡¯re drenched.¡± ¡°Wipe yourself first.¡± Yin Huaixi pushed therge towel over. ¡°I¡¯m a man and a martial artist. I¡¯m strong. It¡¯s nothing to be drenched in the rain for a while.¡±

    ¡°You should yourself first.¡± Yu Youyao blocked the towel with a stubborn expression. ¡°l wasn¡¯t drenched in the rain much just now. The handkerchief on my body is still dry. It¡¯s fine to wipe myself with a handkerchief. Humans eat all kinds of food. It¡¯s not like the cold won¡¯t look for you just because you¡¯re a man and your body is strong. You have to be more careful.¡±

    The corners of Yin Huaixi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°If we continue to push and block the towel like this, when the cold enters our bodies, we might as well fall sick together. We¡¯ll suffer together.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yin Huaixi took the towel from her hand and pressed her, making her sit on the stone stool. He stood behind her and took off her jewelry one by one, putting down her shiny ck hair.

    Her hair was wet from the rain and wasn¡¯t drenched yet, but if she didn¡¯t dry it quickly, she would definitely fall sick. Yin Huaixi lifted a strand of wet hair and carefully dried it for her.

    Yu Youyao sat quietly. Yin Huaixi¡¯s movements were light, gentle and patient, as if this was an extremely important and serious matter.

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She suddenly remembered that in the past, when she was in the Yu Residence, she often helped her ¡°cousin¡± dry his hair.

    She knew very well that this was inappropriate, but she relied on the fact that she was still young. She relied on the fact that her grandmother indulged her in getting close to her ¡°cousin¡±. She relied on the fact that The Green House was filled with her cousin¡¯s own people. She relied on the fact that no one knew about it and did not care about anything at all. At that time, she really treated her ¡°cousin¡± as her brother.

    She naturally thought that it was only right for siblings to be closer.

    Later on, as she grew older and recalled their past closeness, she gradually changed. She had once said to Yin Huaixi, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of my life..¡±

 Chapter 962 - 962: Four Seas Calming Dragon Armor

    Chapter 962 - 962: Four Seas Calming Dragon Armor<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    However, when she grew up, she realized that she had to fulfill this promise with her entire life. When she was young and ignorant, she had made a lifelong promise to Yin Huaixi.

    Fortunately, they had been connected in the past. Yin Huaixi also said to her,<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you for the rest of your life.¡±

    Her life was so long, and not every promise could be fulfilled.

    She was so lucky to have met someone who had apanied her as a ¡°cousin¡± when she was young. When they grew up, he would continue to fulfill the promise he had made in the name of her fiance. In the future, he would still protect her as a ¡°husband¡± and gradually grow old.

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Yu Youyao smiled softly, her dimples appearing. Yin Huaixi looked down at her with curved eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°l just feel very happy.¡±

    After a while, Yu Youyao felt that the coldness on her scalp had dissipated a lot. However, her thin clothes could not withstand the humidity and coldness of the wind and rain, and her entire body was cold.

    If she had known earlier, she would have brought a cloak when she went out in the morning.

    However, on second thought, it was inconvenient to wear a cloak when climbing the mountain. Even if she wore a cloak, it would most likely stay in the carriage at the foot of the mountain. She still wouldn¡¯t be able to wear it now.

    After all, there would be unpredictable storms.

    Her shoulders sank slightly. She looked down and saw a man¡¯s cloak draped over her shoulders. The coldness of her body immediately dissipated.

    Yu Youyao looked at him in disbelief, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Why do you have a cloak?¡±<div>

    This was a treasure boy!

    Yin Huaixi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a general, so I¡¯m used to wearing a cloak all the time. Sometimes, when I camp at night, I¡¯ll just put on a cloak and wrap it around my body for the entire night. It can protect me from the cold. When I eat in the wilderness and spread it on the ground, the food in my mouth will be cleaner and I won¡¯t fall sick¡­¡± At this point, he changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s fine to wear a cloak when I¡¯m out.¡¯

    When he wore it, he thought that he might be able to pick a mountain. Then, he would ce the cloak on the ground. The two of them would lean against each other¡¯s shoulders to look at the stars and the moon. The clouds were rolling and the mountains were covered in mist. It was also a different scene.

    However, Yu Youyao knew that in addition to warding off the cold and dirt, materials could be taken from the cloak on a general¡¯s body if he was injured in battle. It could be used to bandage his wound. During the battle, the cloak would blow in the wind, and it could confuse people. There was a saying that went, ¡°Wrapping the corpse with horse leather.¡± The corpse in this saying was wrapped in a cloak.

    Niost generals would always wear a cloak when they were outside, even in the royal court.

    This cloak was a symbol of status. At the same time, it was a heavy burden. It was also a symbol of being prepared to fight and kill at any time.

    Generals would only take off their cloaks temporarily when they were at home.

    Yu Youyao had seen this cloak before.

    Just as Yin Huaixi was conferred the title of King of the North, the Imperial Court gave him a set of armor.

    It was said that this armor had a powerful background. After the previous emperor ascended the throne, he had specially found the most exquisite craftsmen in the world. It had taken three years to forge it with meteoric iron, fine iron, gold, natural silk, and so on. It was modeled after the armor of Emperor Gaozu during the war.

    After the armor was sessfully forged, the previous emperor personally held the armor and brought the ministers into the Imperial Temple to pay respects to Emperor Gaozu and the previous emperors of the Great Zhou Dynasty.<div>

    In front of the ministers, he put the armor into a treasure box and sealed it forever.

    This was the same principle as dismissing military hierarchy using wine cups. The ministers also knew that by putting the treasure armor into a box, the previous emperor was warning the generals and nobles.

    From then on, the swords of the generals were kept in boxes.

    Meanwhile, the previous emperor valued literature over martial arts. Under benevolence, he vigorously developed agriculture andmerce, suppressing the four seas. Under the previous emperor¡¯s governance, the Great Zhou Dynasty reached its peak.

    It was said that during the previous emperor¡¯s era, the treasury was extremely abundant. A lot of money was invested in the army to forge weapons, armor, and so on. The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s industrial technology had also reached an unbelievable level.

    The excellent weapons and equipment also intimidated the external enemies.

    Old nobles like the Ning Residence and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence gradually fell.

    However, since ancient times, when one was at their peak, they would definitely decline. The previous emperor had never dreamed that most of therge foundation he had painstakingly built for the Great Zhou Dynasty would be destroyed by the current emperor.

    Back to the topic.

    After this set of armor was sealed, it had been offered to the Imperial Ancestral Temple. It wasn¡¯t until the Imperial Court conferred the title of King of the North to Yin Huaixi that the current emperor suddenly thought of the treasure armor in the Imperial Temple.

    Hence, he imitated the previous emperor back then and brought a group of ministers to pay their respects to the Imperial Temple. He reported to the spirit of the previous emperor and exined that the current situation of the Great Zhou was troubled internally and externally. The treasure armor was out to stabilize the world.

    Therefore, he personally took out the treasure box and gave it the name ¡°Four Seas Calming Dragon Armor¡± on the spot. In front of his ancestors in the Imperial Temple, he gave it to King Yue Fei.

    King Yue Fei knelt down and bowed. He thanked his master and said, ¡°My ancestors have contributed. I will definitely not let down the merit and foundation of my ancestors.¡±

    This move of kindness and authority was really smooth.

    Some people would feel that the Four Seas Calming Dragon Armor was a little familiar. Then, they would think of the dagger that King Dongning had given to the current emperor a few years ago. He had named it the Four Seas Dragon Dagger and gave it to King Li of Zhou.

    Many years ago, due to King Li of Zhou¡¯s grievances, this dagger returned to the emperor¡¯s hands. Then, as King Li of Zhou¡¯s grievances were cleared, it was given to Yin Huaixi, the son of King Li of Zhou.

    The Dragon Armor and the Dragon Dagger were only a word apart, but they were exactly the same.

    The Four Seas Dragon Dagger carried the loyalty and benevolence of the King of Zhou to the Great Zhou and the current emperor. It had witnessed King Li of Zhou¡¯s sincerity in this life. He had risked his life for the Great Zhou Dynasty and the current emperor.

    The current emperor had given the Four Seas Dragon Dagger to Yin Huaixi as a warning and a favor from the emperor.

    Meanwhile, the Four Seas Calming Dragon Armor was mixed with the current emperor¡¯s expectations for King Yue Fei. He hoped that Yue Fei could be like his father, King Li of Zhou, and sweep away the disloyalty of the four seas for him. He hoped that the nine states would be vast. He also hoped that the country would be stabilized and that the four seas would be suppressed.

    It had to be said that the dog emperor¡¯s character was not good.

    However, he still had good taste in people and was quite good at using people. There was no need to mention how the Weining Marquis Residence back then had be the number one noble of the Great Zhou Dynasty in such a short period of time, let alone how much Yu Zongshen had earned for the Great Zhou Dynasty after entering the Ministry of Revenue. Just based on Yin Huaixi¡¯s determination, it was naturally not a problem for him to descend to the four seas and stabilize the nine states.

    Unfortunately, he had still lost his magnanimity as a ruler in the end. He yed with power and was not worthy of being served.

    Back then, the previous emperor had forged the Four Seas Calming Dragon Armor to intimidate generals. The better the quality of the treasure armor was, the better. Therefore, the color of the treasured armor was dark. There was red among the ck..

 Chapter 963 - 963: Conviction

    Chapter 963 - 963: Conviction<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This color was especially noble among all colors and was a solitary existence.

    The cloak did not use the red and blue colors that were moremon in the army. Instead, it used a thicker ck- gold color, which had ck among gold.<div>

    At this moment, the cloak on her shoulders was the Four Seas Calming Dragon Cloak.

    The ck- gold cloak exuded a strong sense of sharp gold. Perhaps even he did not realize that the cloak that he brought along was a cloak that was worn on the body.

    Yin Huaixi took off his heavy armor but brought a cloak.

    He removed his guard against her, and brought with him the conviction to

    fight for her at any time.

    The cloak on her shoulders suddenly felt a little heavy and airtight. Yu Youyao felt ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t bear to take it off.

    She lowered her head and stroked her fingers over the golden patterns of the cloak, inch by inch.

    The pavilion fell silent.

    The heavy rain that was blocked by the bamboo curtain outside the pavilion made a loud sound, vowing to wash away the world.

    Yin Huaixi frowned and said, ¡°l wonder when the rain will stop. It¡¯s humid on the mountain, and your clothes are wet. You won¡¯t be warm if you wear them.

    I¡¯ll go into the mountains to find some withered branches to make a fire.¡± Yu Youyao did feel that there was always a lingering coldness on her body, but she did not agree with him going out in the rain. ¡°It¡¯s raining so hard. It¡¯s better not to¡­<div>

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°The rain isn¡¯t stopping. You¡¯ll fall sick wearing wet clothes. When a fire is started and your clothes are dry, you¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. Take care of yourself. I¡¯m a martial arts practitioner. Even if I¡¯m drenched in the rain for a while, 1 won¡¯t be affected.¡¯

    Yu Youyao also knew that he made sense. She just looked at the heavy rain outside the pavilion. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to walk on the wet and slippery mountain.

    You have to be careful.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi nodded and strode out of the pavilion.

    When Yu Youyao caught up to the door of the pavilion, she saw Yin Huaixi use his feet to propel himself hundreds of feet away.

    The smog-blue figure quickly disappeared into the misty rain.

    Yu Youyao was very worried, but she also knew that Yin Huaixi would be fine.

    She took out a small oil-paper bag from her pouch and ced three brownish-ck incense pills inside.

    This incense was called ¡°Orchid Fragrance¡±. When one looked at the name of the incense, one would know its meaning. It was fragrant like an orchid and refreshed the heart. It adjusted the five internal organs, nourished the six internal organs, and strengthened the muscles and bones. It also had the effect of dispelling the wind and evil. The fragrance also had the effect of moistening the spleen.

    It was just right for now.

    Yu Youyao checked the two bamboo baskets. In one of them, there were some snacks and food. In the other, there were some tools.<div>

    There was a small y stove, a tea set, an incense burner, and so on.

    Yu Youyao lit the charcoal for burning incense and crushed it into small pieces. She took out an incense burner and ced it in the incense pot. She picked up an orchid fragrance and ced it on the incense pot. Then, she burned it with the charcoal under it, and the incense burner gradually emitted a wisp of fragrance.

    The fragrance gradually dissipated.

    It was not easy to make this incense. After sessfully making it, it still had to be ced in the soil. After 49 days, the medicinal properties of the incense medicine would reach a perfect harmony. It was not inferior to the Musk Medicinal Fragrance Pill.

    This incense nourished the internal organs. Using it for a long time had the miraculous effect of strengthening the foundation and nurturing the essence.

    It was most suitable for a general like Yin Huaixi.

    Yu Youyao took a pot of rainwater and settled the impurities. She set up a small y stove and began to boil water and tea.

    The rain during the Dragon Boat Festival was also called ¡°rootless water¡±. It was the purest of the world.

    It was said that during the Dragon Boat Festival, there were many activities among themoners to offer sacrifices to the Dragon God. The Dragon God would send clouds and rain to the world.

    The rain during the Dragon Boat Festival was extraordinary. It was said that being drenched in the rain could also expel the turbidity, filth, illnesses, and humidity in the body.

    It was impossible to determine if it was true.

    However, Yu Youyao had great respect for such customs. On careful thought, there were actually traces of these suspicious customs.

    The Dragon Boat Festival was the season when spring became summer. It was already the start of summer, when there were more thunderstorms. It was indeed mostmon for it to rain during the Dragon Boat Festival. The so-called Dragon God Buddha was created to diefy and beautify this natural phenomenon. It was not a superstition, but it carried the love and yearning of the world for a good life.

    After the start of summer, even if one was drenched in the rain for a while and changed into dry clothes in time, they wouldn¡¯t fall sick easily. Being drenched in the rain could cleanse their body. To a certain extent, it could prevent germs and reduce the chance of illness.

    In addition, during the period when spring became summer, the heat and evilness of the human body gradually increased. After being drenched in the rain, less cold air entered the body, and it indeed had a slight effect of suppressing the heat and evilness.

    In theory, there was no problem.

    However, the exact situation still depended on one¡¯s physique.

    People deified and beautified these customs that were beneficial to them. These customs represented their reverence and love for the world, their expectations and aspirations for a good life. It could not be described as superstition. It was a very precious spiritual civilization.

    Superstition and truth depended on what was behind it.

    If it carried the evil of harming others, its existence was superstition.

    If it carried beautiful kindness, its existence was the truth.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi entered the pavilion with a bundle of wet firewood. His body was wet, so he was not in a hurry toe over. Instead, he stood at the entrance of the pavilion and wrung out the bottom of his clothes.

    Yu Youyao quickly handed over the towel she had used previously. ¡°Hurry up and wipe your hair.¡±

    Yin Huaixi wiped the water off his hands and held hers. His palms were cold. ¡°Light the fire first.¡±

    With that, he let go of her hand and found a few stones nearby to form a circle. He also built a fire pit. There was a soft nket in the bamboo basket to prevent the tools from shattering. There was cotton wool stuffed inside, which was just right to start a fire.

    Outside, the rain kept falling, showing no signs of stopping. The bamboo curtains around the octagonal pavilion nged as the cold wind mixed with the humid rain air seeped in through the gaps around it.

    It was not easy to burn wet firewood, and there was thick smoke. When the firewood near the fire was dry, the smoke would not be so thick.

    Yu Youyao stood in an area away from the wind. The smoke couldn¡¯t reach her body. She saw that Yin Huaixi was drenched. Water droplets flowed along the hem of his clothes and dripped to the ground. After a while, a pool of water formed where he was standing.

    She pursed her lips slightly and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°The fire has already been built. You, you should¡­¡± The words were about toe out of her mouth, but she felt a little embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and look at her toes. Even her voice became much softer. ¡°Your clothes are drenched. If you keep wearing wet clothes, your body will catch a cold even if it¡¯s made of iron. Why don¡¯t you take off your outerwear and dry it on the fire first?¡±

    With fewer clothes on, he would be able to dry more quickly if he sat by the fire.

    However, it was a huge taboo for a man and a woman to be alone while their clothes were disheveled.

    It had nothing to do with rules. It was just that a woman¡¯s reservedness was causing trouble, so she said these words with great difficulty and hesitation..

 Chapter 964 - 964: A Golden Hair Clasp

    Chapter 964 - 964: A Golden Hair sp<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The little girl was sitting at the stone table, staring at her toes with her head lowered. She had tied her hair into a simple bun on the top of her head, pinning her loose hair behind her head. The hair at the back of her head was draped over her chest like a waterfall, revealing a softness like water. He could only look at her. Her white jade-like side profile was dyed with a thin wisp of smoke.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly remembered that when Uncle Sun treated his leg, Yu Youyao was always worried because the process was very painful. Every time he was given an acupuncture treatment, she had to stay by his side.<div>

    At that time, he was only wearing a single shirt and looked disheveled. The little girl had never avoided him.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know the rules, nor did she treat etiquette as nothing. It was just that her worry for him made her subconsciously ignore these things.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yin Huaixi immediately took off his outerwear, picked two branches, and built a rack. He hung his outerwear beside the branches to dry.

    Hearing the rustling sound, Yu Youyao quickly poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to him. ¡°Have a cup of hot tea to warm your body and ward off the cold.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi took the teacup. As soon as the tea entered his mouth, it was a little hot. After swallowing it, he felt a heat flow from his throat to his stomach, and his body couldn¡¯t help but feel warm.

    After burning the wet firewood for a while, the smoke gradually subsided.

    The two of them sat by the fire at a distance, warming their damp clothes.

    The fire was burning, and from time to time, there would be a puffing sound from the fire, causing sparks to fly. Although there was a fire pit, Yin Huaixi would subconsciously reach out to block it for Yu Youyao every time.

    The rain outside the pavilion was loud, but the atmosphere in the pavilion was a little strange.

    In the incense burner, wisps of the orchid fragrance rose in spirals. The smoke gathered and did not dissipate. After staying for a moment, the smoke twisted slightly and dissipated.

    Yin Huaixi was only wearing a white shirt. Yu Youyao felt a little ufortable and did not dare to look at him. She lowered her head to look at her fingers for a while, then stared at the fire for a long time.<div>

    The fire danced and swayed. After staring at it for a while, Yu Youyao was dizzy. She held the pouch in her hand and looked down at the patterns on it.

    She suddenly remembered that she had yet to give Yin Huaixi the gift she had specially prepared for him.

    Yu Youyao quickly took out a ck pouch with golden patterns from her sleeve. She turned to look at Yin Huaixi beside her and was about to give him a gift.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi was also holding a long jade box in his hand. He tilted his head to look at Yu Youyao.

    ¡°Neenth Brother, l¡­

    ¡°Yao Yao, I¡­¡±

    The two of them looked at the gift in each other¡¯s hands in unison and understood each other¡¯s intentions. The little awkvvardness in their hearts immediately disappeared.

    ¡°You first¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it first¡­¡±

    The two of them, who had spoken at the same time, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, they closed their mouths at the same time. For a moment, neither of them spoke first, waiting for the other to speak first.

    The two of them looked at each other. At this moment, silence was better than speaking.<div>

    For some reason, there was silence.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Her clearughter was like a bird pping its wings and about to take off. It was light and pleasant to the ears, breaking the silent atmosphere.

    Yin Huaixi felt relieved and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He handed the box to Yu

    Youyao. ¡°This is a gift specially prepared for you.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled and quickly took the jade box. She carefully opened it and saw an exquisite flower hairpin in the long jade box.

    She quickly picked it up and looked at it.

    The entire body of the hairpin was jade-white, like suet. The body of the hairpin was carved into flowers, and there was a cluster of apricot flowers blooming on the head of the hairpin. There were about seven or eight of them. On the whole, it looked like an apricot branch that had just broken off from a tree.

    The buds that were about to bloom were as red as blood and as hot as fire, as if they had beenpletely dyed red. The flowers that hadpletely bloomed were as white as jade and wless. In addition, there were one or two light green and creamy yellow flowers mixed in. At a nce, they looked extremely dazzling and beautiful.

    When apricot flowers first bloomed. they were red. Once they bloomedpletely, they were white.

    In the middle of the flowers, there were golden threads as stamens. Long stamens fell in an orderly manner. Red, white, green, and yellow jade beads were made into stamens that swayed and jumped lightly.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What a beautiful hairpin.¡±

    In the past few years, Yin Huaixi had given her many gifts. He knew that she liked some exquisite things, so he often gave her carvings, but he had only given her a hairpin once.

    Therefore, when she received the hairpin, she was especially surprised.

    The little girl looked at the hairpin in surprise and stroked it lovingly. The carved flowers on the head of the hairpin were sparkling with joy.

    Yin Huaixi subconsciously looked up and nced at the silver hairpin on her head. For some reason, he felt a little annoyed.

    Her fingers gently stroked the body of the hairpin, but she felt the uneven texture. She lowered her head and leaned closer to take a closer look. She saw a small line of words carved on it.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve favored someone, we will grow old with deep love.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly looked up.

    Yin Huaixi was looking down at her. His deep eyes reflected her red face. This charm was beautiful and faint, making her eyes move and look around gently.

    ¡°What represents our rtionship? A golden hair sp.¡± Yin Huaixi rubbed her pink lips gently and said in a low voice, ¡°My feelings are sincere, and we schedule our lovers¡¯ rendezvous.¡¯

    His voice was hoarse, low, and a little rough. It rubbed against her heart, making her soft and delicate heart tremble uncontrobly. What represents our rtionship? A golden hair sp!

    It was from ¡°Poem to Dere my Love¡± by Fan Qin.

    The hair sp here referred to a hairpin. The general idea was: How can one express their eternal friendship? There was only a hairpin decorated with gold leaf.

    My feelings are sincere, and we schedule our lovers¡¯ rendezvous!

    The word ¡°feelings¡± focused on one¡¯s feelings. Meanwhile, the word ¡°sincere¡± was on the basis of one¡¯s ¡°feelings¡± and emphasized one¡¯s faithfulness.

    The gist of it was that in one¡¯s life, they had found someone who they had a special interest in. They wanted to make a promise with this person that they would be loyal to them for the rest of their life.

    The entire poem was lingering and graceful, revealing deep love.

    As if sensing something, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.

    Indeed!

    ¡°Yu Youyao,¡± Yin Huaixi called out to her in a low voice. ¡°l like you.¡±

    His low and hoarse voice seemed to have a shocking force as it suddenly smashed into Yu Youyao¡¯s ears, causing her mind to go nk.

    She looked at Yin Huaixi in a daze.

    Yin Huaixi took the jade hairpin from Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll help you put it on.¡±

    Without waiting for Yu Youyao to react, he had already stood up and walked behind her. He bent down behind her and carefully inserted the jade hairpin into her hair. Then, he pulled out the silver hairpin from her hair.

    Yin Huaixi fiddled with it gently twice. The stamens on the hairpin swayed lightly by her temples, making her look gentle..

 Chapter 965 - 965: Love Token

    Chapter 965 - 965: Love Token<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao seemed to have woken up from a dream. She pursed her lips slightly and subconsciously touched the hairpin on her head. ¡°You¡ª You never gave me hairpins in the past.¡±

    Her dry voice sounded panicked.<div>

    ¡°The hairpin represents love. I want to give it to you as a token of love.¡± Among the many kinds of jewelry, the meaning of the hairpin was the most unique. It also symbolized dignity and respect.

    There was a good story of ¡°removing the hairpin to persuade politics¡± that involved Empress Jiang, King Xuan of Zhou¡¯s wife.

    King Xuan of Zhou had neglected political affairs for a period of time. Empress Jiang understood righteousness and advised King Xuan of Zhou to work hard. She removed her hairpin and earrings. Then, she knelt in Yong Alley for a long time to show that she was guilty.

    When King Xuan of Zhou found out about Empress Jiangs intentions, he was touched and ashamed. Hence, he worked hard to establish the revival of the Zhou royal family.

    King Xuan of Zhou hade to his senses because of Empress Jiangs persuasion. At the same time, there was also King Xuan of Zhou¡¯s trust and love for Empress Jiang. It represented the fact that they were of one heart and mind.

    The meaning of using a hairpin to pledge their love was naturally not just to pledge their love.

    It also showed their camaraderie from being dedicated to the same cause.

    ¡°When you gave it to me, 1 didn¡¯t say that this was a love hairpin.¡± Thinking that it was just a gift for the Dragon Boat Festival, Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. Her red cheeks looked even more delicate and beautiful against the hairpin in her hair. She pretended to be angry. ¡°When 1 epted it, you said it was a love hairpin. How did I not know that you were such a scoundrel?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Yin Huaixi panicked and quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still fooling me.¡± Yu Youyao red at him and red back at him. ¡°It¡¯s already written in the book that love tokens have to be exchanged.¡±

    Those eyes seemed to be able to steal one¡¯s soul. When she red at him, her clear eyes immediately sparkled, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s mind went nk.<div>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡± Yu Youyao changed the topic and stuffed the gift she had prepared into his hand. ¡°l didn¡¯t deliberately prepare a love token as a return gift. It took me a lot of effort to prepare this gift. I started preparing it in February. It took me more than three months to make it. It¡¯s still decent.¡¯

    Although that was the case, if she really had to carefully prepare a love token, she would most likely give this too.

    It wasn¡¯t that there weren¡¯t more expensive things than this.

    However, how could it be as sincere as making it personally?

    Didn¡¯t Yin Huaixi also give her a hairpin that he had carved himself?

    It was obvious that their intentions were the same.

    The surprise came too suddenly. Yin Huaixi held the box and forgot to react for a moment.

    She treated the Dragon Boat Festival gift as a love token and gave it to him. Yu Youyao was both embarrassed and happy, looking forward to Yin Huaixi!s reaction when he received the gift.

    The only thing she did not expect was that Yin Huaixi did not react?!

    ¡°Do you not want it?¡± Yu Youyao was a little embarrassed. She pretended to take back the box that had been stuffed into his hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, give it back to me.¡±

    As she spoke, she suddenly felt a little aggrieved.<div>

    Yin Huaixi snapped out of his daze and quickly held her outstretched hand.

    Yu Youyao struggled angrily twice but did not break free. She red at him angrily, and even her eyes widened. ¡°You, what are you doing¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°Yao Yao!¡±

    Yu Youvao did not want to bother with him, but she still replied with a soft

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Are you¡­¡± Yin Huaixi paused for a moment and looked at her floating around, but he did not dare to look at her eyes. He understood. ¡°Are you shy?!¡±

    After giving her the hairpin, Yu Youyao looked around and chattered non-stop, as if she was hiding something.

    ¡°Who¡ª Who¡¯s shy?¡± Yu Youyao acted as if someone had stepped on her fox tail. She subconsciously retorted loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m not shy. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked at her evasive gaze. ¡°Why don¡¯t you dare to look at me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to look at you.¡± Yu Youyao suddenly looked up and her eyes widened. She looked at the person close to her and couldn¡¯t help but jump in shock. She quickly leaned back.

    However, before she could react, arge palm had already circled behind her head and held the back of her head. Her lips couldn¡¯t help but soften, and her eyes trembled.

    At this moment, she suddenly heard a sigh. ¡°Be good and close your eyes.¡±

    Yu Youyao was like a child who had done something wrong and quickly closed her eyes.

    After closing her eyes, she felt that something was amiss.

    Why did she have to be so obedient? She closed her eyes just like that, as if she was looking forward to him¡­ him¡­

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind went nk.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t want.¡± After an unknown period of time, a low and hoarse voice sounded in her ear. ¡°The grass from the wilderness is beautiful and unique. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re pretty. Instead, a beautiful woman gave me a gift.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. This poem was ¡°Quiet Maiden¡±, which came from the ssic of Poetry. A woman picked the grass that could be seen everywhere in the wilderness and gave it to a man she loved. The man praised sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful and unique.¡±

    He felt that the grass was beautiful and precious.

    This was because the grass had been personally picked by a woman after traveling to the distant suburbs. It was small but meaningful. What was beautiful and precious was the deep affection given by a beautiful woman.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Yin Huaixi had a bad habit. The more nervous he was, the more he liked to quote ssics, as if this was more convincing and solemn.

    In a short period of time, from the time Yin Huaixi had given her the hairpin, he had used the ¡°Poem to Dere my Love¡± to express his affection through giving the hairpin. He had also used the ¡°Quiet Maiden¡± to express how much he valued her gift when he received it.

    It seemed that he wasn¡¯t as calm as he looked.

    ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yin Huaixi called out to her softly. He also felt that it seemed a little inappropriate for him to pick up someone else¡¯s wisdom to express his affection for Yu Youyao. ¡°I¡¯ve taken every step and painstakingly sought this marriage. So far, all my ns revolve around you. You¡¯re the first. Be it benefits or intentions, we¡¯ll be inseparable.¡±

    He had taken every step and put shackles on their rtionship, cutting off any chance for Yu Youyao to escape.

    The entanglement between them was more than just the friendship of childhood sweethearts.

    It wasn¡¯t just love between a man and a woman.

    It also involved the entire Yu n, the entire royal court, and even the entire Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Love wasn¡¯t the only thing that tied them down.

    There were also endless benefits involved!

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Only then did she realize that unknowingly, she had already participated in Yin Huaixi¡¯s entire life, including his hatred, ambition, and aspirations.

    ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yin Huaixi looked down at her, his eyes deep. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for four years to receive your sincere entrustment. Do you think I don¡¯t want it?!¡±

    He wanted it even in his dreams.

    In the past, they were clearly so close in the Yu Residence.

    However, when he really wanted this person, he suddenly felt afraid. However, when he was close to her, it was as if the entire world was stopping him.

    He could hold a knife in his hand and ovee all difficulties to push her to his side.

    However, there was nothing he could do to her..

 Chapter 966 - 966: Unbreakable Fate

    Chapter 966 - 966: Unbreakable Fate<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    She had only known Yin Huaixi for a little more than four years. Didn¡¯t that

    mean that he had treated her, her¡­<div>

    At the thought of this, Yu Youyao¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but burn.

    Under Yin Huaixi¡¯s increasingly deep gaze, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She couldn¡¯t help but panic. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you n to open the gift I gave you?¡±

    The little girl looked at him eagerly, her eyes filled with panic. Yin Huaixi looked down at the pouch in his hand and suddenly smiled.

    On the ck pouch, between the emerald green loquat leaves hung a few golden loquats.

    Sichuan embroidery was bright and beautiful. It emphasized texture. Those who did Sichuan embroidery were good at changing the needle, which reflected the light, color, and shape of the embroidery. The embroidery was often three-dimensional and realistic.

    At a nce, it was as if the golden loquats werepletely ripe. When he leaned closer, he could almost smell the sweet and sour fruit fragrance of the loquats.

    Yin Huaixi carefully opened the palm-sized pouch and took out the item inside. It was actually a long and purple wooden token. The purple color of the token was thick and heavy.

    Yin Huaixi subconsciously looked at Yu Youyao. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°This is an incense token. It¡¯s made to look like a peace token. There¡¯s a dragon pattern carved on it. It has the meaning of exorcism and safety.¡±

    The peace token was also called an undecorated token. Usually, it wouldn¡¯t be carved with decorative motifs, but it wasn¡¯tpletely unadorned. For the sake of beauty, some auspicious patterns would also be carved on it.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was about to be in trouble. She only hoped that this peace incense token could expel evil and protect him.<div>

    Rubbing it gently, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t bear to part with the peace token in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s firm but not brittle. The quality is deep and firm, and it¡¯s moist and gentle to the touch. It looks elegant and thick, and it feels warm in winter and cool in summer. It already has jade spirituality.¡± He looked at Yu Youyao brightly, his eyes filled with joy. ¡°You must have put in a lot of effort.¡±

    The incense token had just been made. It was fine and heavy, and its appearance was a little dark. It needed to be worn often to be nourished and yed with to make it as warm and shiny as jade.

    The osmanthus incense beads and cooling beads that Yu Youyao had given him previously took three to four years to grow jade spirituality.

    From the beginning, the peace incense token already had jade spirituality.

    It was obvious that she had improved a lot in the field of incense medicine. ¡°No, I spent a lot of effort, but it took a little time¡­¡± Yu Youyao was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She subconsciously raised her hand to brush the loose hair by her cheek behind her ear.

    Her slender hair slid across her slender fingers. Little did she know that her inadvertent brushing of her hair had also tugged at Yin Huaixi¡¯s heartstrings. A poem suddenly appeared in his mind.

    When she flicked her sleeves, her fair hands could be seen, and she had a golden bracelet on her bright wrist.

    Her slender steps were exquisite.

    He suddenly had the urge to y with it in his hand.

    Sensing his strange gaze, Yu Youyao felt as if she had been scalded. She quickly put down her hand, pulled down the sleeve on her wrist, and ced her hand obediently on her dress.

    The atmosphere was a little strange.<div>

    Yin Huaixi also felt a little ufortable. He coughed lightly and cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    With that, he lowered his head to look at the incense token again and realized that there were patterns engraved on it. On closer inspection, the leaves were round in shape, and the roots of the leaves were slightly dented. On the whole, they looked a little like hearts.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The branches on it form a joint pattern, right? The leaves of the connected trees are round. Birds fly together in the sky, and trees connect with each other on the ground. It represents a couple who is deeply in love with each other.¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips moved, wanting to say, ¡°This is a hollyhock pattern, not a joint pattern.¡±

    It was originally prepared as a gift for him during the Dragon Boat Festival, so the leaf patterns on it were like hollyhocks. They could also reflect the scene of the Dragon Boat Festival. The leaves of the hollyhocks were round and slightly long, very simr to the branches and leaves of connected trees. But just as the words were about toe out¡ª

    Forget it, so be it. Yu Youyao¡¯s lips moved. ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    After flipping through it again, he saw a Chinese knot made of a five-colored string. Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes burned. ¡°In ancient times, knots were used to keep records and govern. Later generations of sages easily made book contracts, so knots were used as contracts. That¡¯s why there¡¯s a saying that a knot is a contract. When a man and woman get married, it¡¯s also called a knot. It means longsting longing and unbreakable fate.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought to herself, ¡°l didn¡¯t think too much about it when 1 was tying the Chinese knot. 1 just thought it looked good and wanted Yin Huaixi to be safe.¡¯

    It meant longsting longing and unbreakable fate.

    After hearing his words, it seemed to make sense. However, who kept talking about marriage in front of a woman? Weren¡¯t they ashamed?!

    It was clearly just an exchange of love tokens. It was still too early to get married.

    Why was he so talkative?!

    How annoying.

    Yin Huaixi looked at her with a burning gaze. ¡°l understand Yao Yao¡¯s kind intentions.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted and thought to herself, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to make the orchid fragrance, so I made more. In addition to the incense token that I gave Yin Huaixi, the rtives of the Xie family also received one to three orchid fragrance beads each. He wasn¡¯t the only one who received the Five Blessings

    Knot with a five-colored string.¡±

    However, seeing how Yin Huaixi seemed to have obtained a treasure and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it, her lips moved. ¡°This is the orchid fragrance token. It¡¯s paired with more than two hundred medicinal herbs and spices, such as Dendrobium catenatum, sandalwood, agarwood, snow lotus, lingzhi, ginseng, knotweed, and so on. Many of the medicinal herbs are more than a hundred years old. It strictly follows the arrangement of recipes and maximizes the effects of the medicinal herbs. Wearing it for a long time has the effect of adjusting the five internal organs, uniting the six internal organs, expelling turbidity, and clearing the meridians¡­¡±

    Yes, that was right.

    She had spent a lot of effort to make the orchid fragrance.

    Yin Huaixi was a little surprised. Such a small incense token actually used more than 200 medicinal herbs and spices.

    ording to the Daoist Canon, Dendrobium catenatum, snow lotus, lingzhi, ginseng, knotweed, and so on were called the nine immortal herbs. They were very rare medicinal herbs to begin with. With the addition of spiritual dewdrop, the effect would be even better.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The recipe for the orchid fragrance was obtained from a book of Daoist medicine in Uncle Sun¡¯s collection. Thebination of medicinal herbs and spices emphasizes the right time, ce, and people. It also emphasizes the five elements, Yin and Yang, and the misceneous study of feng shui. One has to use the rain during the sr term called Yushui. This is because the rain on this day represents the rising of spring and the revival of all things. This year, on the day of Yushui, I was lucky to collect some, so I had the idea of making the orchid fragrance.¡±

    She had not agreed to learn medicine with Uncle Sun.

    However, incense and medicine were not separated. Uncle Sun did not want to waste her talent. From time to time, he would send a few good medicinal

    books over. After all, it was a token of his appreciation. In her free time, she would also flip through them.

    Incense and medicine came from the same source. After seeing it for a long time, she could tell something.

    At the mention of incense medicine, Yu Youyao had a lot to say. ¡°It¡¯s originally a prescription for extending one¡¯s lifespan. However, there are huge restrictions on making this medicine. It involves some Daoism fields. I was inspired by it and changed the prescription to incense. This orchid fragrance is also the first time I¡¯vebined Daoist medicine with incense medicine. It¡¯s also a breakthrough..¡±

 Chapter 967 - 967: Waste of Treasures

    Chapter 967 - 967: Waste of Treasures<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He listened to her ramble on about what difficulties she had encountered in the process of making the incense token and how she had resolved them in the end.

    Some medicinal herbs were very particr about the five elements, and the Yin and Yang. One had to figure out the attributes of every medicinal herb, spice, and ores before they could be matched.<div>

    The processing of some medicinal herbs also involved feng shui¡­

    She spoke with relish. She had gained newprehension and learning in incense making.

    However, Yin Huaixi could hear the difficulties she faced.

    Rubbing the incense token in his hand, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    After a while, Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth felt a little dry. When she reacted, she realized that she had said a lot of things, and her ears couldn¡¯t help but heat up.

    Yin Huaixi handed her a cup of warm water.

    Yu Youyao quickly took it and lowered her head to drink some water.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi suddenly asked, ¡°Why do you want to name it the orchid fragrance? Is it because of the incense token that has a fragrance like an orchid?¡±

    It was obvious that he had been listening seriously just now.

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°The original prescription was called the Rejuvenation Pill, but the incense medicine I made was very different from before, so I changed the name. The main ingredient for the orchid fragrance is a token made of

    Dendrobium catenatum. It has a fragrance like orchids, and it¡¯s also purple, so I directly changed its name and called it the orchid fragrance.¡±<div>

    Dendrobium catenatum was precious and rare, and some aristocratic families with deep foundations might not have it.

    However, Yu Youyao had five stalks of Dendrobium catenatum.

    Back then, when she was treating Song Mingzhao, the Zhenguo Marquis

    Residence had given her a lot of rare medicinal herbs, including a stalk of Dendrobium catenatum. At that time, she seemed to have obtained a treasure and even showed it off to her ¡°cousin.¡± In the end, a few dayster, her ¡°cousin¡± gave her a stalk that looked better.

    After her grandmother passed away, she was seriously ill from overwork. Auntie Shen was ordered to bring the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward over to visit her. Among them was a stalk of Dendrobium catenatum.

    Previously, the Empress had rewarded her heavily. She also received a stalk of Dendrobium catenatum.

    Yin Huaixi also sighed. ¡°Only you can make this orchid fragrance. No one else can.¡±

    Just the nine immortal herbs alone were not something ordinary people could gather.

    This was also thanks to the fact that Yu Youyao was good at incense medicine. There were always many expensive spices and medicinal herbs rewarded by the pce, such as Dendrobium catenatum and the snow lotus. Although there were not many of such things in the pce, there were often not many asions where they were really needed. In order to win people¡¯s hearts, the nobles would asionally give them to her.

    However, not everyone was qualified to reward these expensive medicinal herbs.

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s right. The prescription also requires an<div>

    Amethyst Jade Coral. Previously, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence gave me an Amethyst Jade Coral. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to make the orchid fragrance. ¡±

    The reason why the prescription for extending one¡¯s lifespan had be a legend was that other than the fact that only the few people in this world who were proficient in Daoist medicine could make it, almost all the nine immortal herbs that were needed were in the pce. There was only one piece of

    Amethyst Jade Coral. It was put aside by the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. Then, the favor was returned, benefiting her.

    Incense medicine was not only made using spices and medicinal herbs. Ores were also used.

    At the mention of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, Yin Huaixi frowned slightly. ¡°No wonder the incense token is purple and the color is so pure.¡± Yu Youyao said, ¡°Each of the nine immortal herbs is a good medicine for life-saving. When the nine herbs arebined, the orchid fragrance made will not have the legendary magical effect, but Uncle Sun has verified that wearing it for a long time indeed has the effect of nourishing the human body¡¯s essence, mind, and Qi to extend one¡¯s life.¡±

    As soon as the incense token was made, it already had jade spirituality. It waspletely different from the incense medicine she had made in the past. It was the best incense medicine she had made so far.

    She was quite satisfied.

    However, Uncle Sun did not think much of it and said bluntly, ¡°You¡¯re wasting a treasure. If you give me any of these nine immortal herbs, I can pull someone back from the gates of hell.¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly held it. The hand that he had been thinking about for a long time was wrapped in his palm. Her soft hand was like a ball of cream that melted in his palm, making his heart tremble.

    He opened his mouth to say something, but his voice was on the tip of his tongue. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    His gaze was deep as he stared at her beautiful face. His throat felt dry. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    She had only said it casually, but Yin Huaixi could tell that she had put in a lot of effort into this incense token.

    The making of incense tokens was simr to incense pills.

    After the spices and medicinal herbs were made, they were blending. After making it into incense mud, it had to be hammered repeatedly until the texture of the incense mud was even more exquisite and strong than dough. Then, they would be made into incense token and ced in a cool and ventted ce to dry.

    After drying, the incense token was not considered done. It had to be ced in a sealed y jar and buried in the cer.

    After the spices and medicinal herbs were fermented in a sealed environment, be it the fragrance or the effect, they would be evaporated to the extreme.

    It was easier said than done.

    Every medicinal herb had a unique method of processing. Sometimes, a single medicinal herb required dozens of processes to maximize the medicinal effect.

    Some medicinal herbs took a long time to brew. It would take days or even more than ten days to finish.

    Moreover, Yu Youyao did not know much about Daoist medicine and feng shui.

    She must have asked Auntie Xu and Uncle Sun for a lot of guidance.

    She said that she had started preparing the incense token from February, but

    he did not believe it. Just the processing of more than 200 medicinal herbs would take two to three months.

    ¡°It¡¯s-it¡¯s not too difficult.¡± Yu Youyao shook her head and quickly changed the topic. ¡°You¡¯re a general. Usually, it¡¯s not suitable for you to wear jade when riding a horse and shooting a bow. The incense token is light and not easily damaged. It¡¯s most suitable to wear it close to your body. It¡¯s good to wear a peace token. Wearing it close to your body can also reassure you.¡±

    In the past, Yin Huaixi would always wear the beautiful jade and stones she had given him. However, ever since he returned to the North, those things had gradually be suppressed. Only when he was free would he take them out to wash, wax, and maintain them. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to wear them, but the generals often used violence. Thus, he was preventing them from being damaged.

    Yin Huaixi was a general. If he didn¡¯t wear something to ensure his safety, she would always feel uneasy. She had long nned to make an incense token that could nourish his essence, vitality, and qi for him.

    Such spices and medicinal herbs were usually more expensive and ra_re. When she was in Quanzhou, she had been collecting and preparing them.

    Yin Huaixi ced the incense token in her tender palm. ¡°Can you help me put it on?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly. ¡°Okay!¡¯

    She stood up and walked behind Yin Huaixi. She wrapped the incense token around his neck. She originally wanted to tie a ¡°gift¡± knot, but her fingers couldn¡¯t control themselves. Thus, she tied a true love knot.

    After tying the knot, she put away the rope. When she felt that the length of the incense token was suitable, she asked him, ¡°Is this okay? If it¡¯s a little longer, it might not be so fitting. It won¡¯t look good if it¡¯s short.¡±

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head, and the incense tokennded squarely in the middle of his heart. ¡°This is good..¡±

 Chapter 968 - 968: Unhappiness

    Chapter 968 - 968: Unhappiness<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao tied the rope and fixed it in ce. ¡°The colored rope of the incense token is woven using silk. A hundred strands of silk that are as thin as a hair are twisted together to form a thin thread. Then, five identical thin threads are used to weave a five-colored string. It¡¯s tenacious and doesn¡¯t break easily.

    You just have to change the colored rope every 1.5 years.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi carefully ced the incense token into his shirt. The incense token was pressed against the skin on his chest, and it was light and textured, as if it had the power to calm his mind.

    The heavy rain finally stopped after about an hour.

    His drenched outer robe was finally dry. Yin Huaixi quickly put on his clothes and rolled up the bamboo curtain around the pavilion.

    The dark clouds had already spread out. Wisps of brilliant skylight seeped out of the thick clouds. Immediately, the skylight broke and sunlight shone through. The world was clear, as if it had been baptized.

    The air after the rain was especially fresh. Yu Youyao stood at the railing and looked at the mountains in the distance. Surrounded by smoke and water, it was like a paradise on earth.

    Above the immortal realm, there was a seven-colored glow.

    Gradually, the faint seven-colored light became clearer and clearer. Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Neenth Brother, Neenth Brother, look, that¡¯s a rainbow. It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± She looked at the rainbow between the mountains without blinking and eximed, ¡°ording to the ¡®Dream Pool Essays¡¯, Sun Yan, a schr of the Tang Dynasty, who was proficient in astronomy and arithmetic, had said that the rainbow was like the shadow of the sun in the rain. It¡¯s really like that.¡±

    Rainbows weremonly known as ¡°dragons sucking water¡± among themoners. They believed a rainbow could suck dry the water in a certain area, making them inauspicious. Later, Sun Yan first proved that rainbows were a phenomenon after rain, and the shadows of rainbows gradually appeared. In the poems of schrs, Shen Kuo further proved this theory in the ¡°Dream Pool Essays¡±.

    She had always liked to read prompt books and books that were not directly rted to the imperial examination, such as travelogs and pen conversations. There were often many magical natural phenomena and stories recorded in them.

    Every time, she yearned for it.

    Yin Huaixi came to her side. The rainbow shadow in the distance was like a rainbow bridge. It only took a moment for it to be clear, blurry, and disappear.<div>

    Yu Youyao felt a little lost. She couldn¡¯t help but say in disappointment, ¡°It disappeared so quickly. I wonder if I¡¯ll have a chance to see it again in the future.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll draw you a painting of ¡®Looking at the

    Rainbow After the Rain in the Mountain Pavilion¡¯.¡¯

    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised. She looked up at Yin Huaixi eagerly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve given me a paintine. During the Dragon Boat Festival this year, the portrait of Zhong Kui in the Yu Garden was drawn by my Third Cousin.¡±

    In the past, during the Dragon Boat Festival, Yin Huaixi had personally drawn the portrait of Zhong Kui at home.

    Yin Huaixi felt guilty. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and haven¡¯t had time to apany you. Fortunately, the situation in the North has been settled. I¡¯ll take more time to apany you in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up and she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been reading the Daoist Canon recently and n to learn some feng shui. There are many things I don¡¯t understand. Please guide me, Cousin.¡±

    Feng Shui seemed mysterious, but when it was applied to making incense medicine, there was a set of arguments that couldplement it.

    She did not n to study it deeply. Just learning some basic things was enough for her to benefit endlessly.

    The term ¡°cousin¡± evoked a lot of memories. In the past, when the two of them were called ¡°cousins¡± in the Yu Residence, they were very close.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Since it¡¯s my Cousin¡¯s wish, there¡¯s naturally no wish 1 won¡¯t fulfill.¡¯<div>

    After the heavy rain, the mountains were muddy and difficult to walk through. Yu Youyao had no choice but to regretfully give up on the idea of ying Hundred Herbs.

    At 1pm, the Dragon Boat Competition was held at the Crown Prince River. Yin Huaixi had promised to watch it with her. Seeing that it was gettingte, Yu Youyao could only follow Yin Huaixi down the mountain.

    The path down the mountain was especially difficult. The heavy rain drenched the moss on the stone path.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand and took a few steps. Seeing that she was staring at her feet and walking carefully and with difficulty, he simply squatted on the ground. ¡°Come up. I¡¯ll carry you down.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood behind him and watched as he lowered his shoulders and squatted on the ground. The bones on his back naturally widened, and his firm back looked especially broad.

    Martial arts practitioners did not train their muscles, only their physique. Therefore, their muscles were smooth and firm, and they did not stand out. Their entire bodies were craggy, tall, and slender, and they naturally had a clear and divine aura. They did not look strong and burly at all, but as soon as they stretched their bones and muscles, they revealed a majestic side.

    Yin Huaixi squatted for a while, but when she did not move, he turned to look at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°N¡ª Nothing!¡± Yu Youyao blushed and subconsciously shook her head. She quickly went forward andy on his back, her arms around his shoulders.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s body trembled and he suddenly froze.

    Her movements were a little big and anxious, and her body suddenly pressed against his back. The summer weather was already very hot, and the two of them were wearing thin clothes. Yin Huaixi could clearly feel the unbelievable softness pressed against his back. His mind immediately went nk, and he felt that the person on his back was unbelievably soft.

    Seeing that his ears werepletely red, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch them gently. Immediately, her fingers seemed to be burned and she retracted them as if she had been electrocuted.

    Sensing her actions, Yin Huaixi¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help but twitch. He said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Uh, the weather is a little hot¡­

    ¡°Yes.¡± It would have been fine if he hadn¡¯t mentioned it. The moment he did,

    Yu Youyao felt that Yin Huaixi¡¯s body was like a big furnace. It was a little hot. It was indeed a little hot when she climbed onto his back. ¡°The sun is a little hot. I¡ª I also feel a little hot.¡¯

    It was noon. After the rain, the sun was shining brightly in the sky, and the temperature was gradually rising.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain quickly.¡± When Yin Huaixi heard her say that the sun was a little hot, he was worried that he would hurt her. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to let his imagination run wild. He quickly got up with her on his back and slowly descended the mountain along the stone path.

    The mountain path was rugged and difficult to walk on, but Yin Huaixi seemed as if he was walking on t ground.

    When they finally got down the mountain, Chun Xiao was already waiting anxiously at her feet.

    Previously, after going up the mountain, these servants had apanied Auntie Xu and followed behind Young Miss from afar. Later on, Young Miss suggested ying Hundred Herbs, and everyone agreed.

    In the past, Young Miss was detained in the residence. Thus, this was also the first time she had yed Hundred Herbs seriously. Everyone wanted Young Miss to have fun, so they did not specially detain her. They all tried their best to gather flowers, trees, and medicinal herbs in the mountains and were separated from her. Since His Highness was apanying Young Miss, they were not worried.

    Unexpectedly, the rain fell immediately.

    They hurriedly went down the mountain and changed into dry clothes, but they did not see Young Miss go down the mountain. They were very worried. If it weren¡¯t for Auntie Xu stopping them, they would have long braved the rain to go up the mountain to look for her.

    After waiting for a long time, she finally saw His Highness carrying Young Miss down the mountain. Chun Xiao heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went up to him. ¡°Young Miss, are you alright? The rain was sudden and heavy just

    now.. Were you drenched?¡±

    9

 Chapter 969 - 969: Putting on Makeup for the Person One Likes

    Chapter 969 - 969: Putting on Makeup for the Person One Likes<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s a pavilion on the mountain. His

    Highness and I were sheltering from the rain. What about you?¡±<div>

    Chun Xiao was finally relieved. ¡°We were close to the foot of the mountain, so we rushed down. Although we were all drenched in the rain, we changed into dry clothes in time and drank some ginger soup to ward off the cold. We¡¯re fine.¡¯

    The ground was muddy. Yin Huaixi carried Yu Youyao on his back until they reached where the carriages were parked. Then, he put her down.

    Looking at the ck-gold cloak on Young Miss, Chun Xiao suddenly understood.

    It was no wonder that in the morning, when Dong Mei wanted to bring a cloak for Young Miss, Auntie Xu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your Young Miss won¡¯t be cold!¡±

    With His Highness around, how could he let Young Miss freeze?!

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao into the carriage.

    Xia Tao quickly handed her a bowl of ginger soup. ¡°The mountain is humid. Young Miss has been on the mountain for a long time. Hurry up and drink a bowl of ginger soup to ward off the cold.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked disgusted. She pinched her nose and forced a bowl of ginger soup into her stomach. Her mouth was filled with a spicy taste. Even pastries couldn¡¯t suppress the taste.

    Her eyes darted around with a hint of slyness. ¡°By the way, His Highness was drenched in the rain on the mountain previously. Hurry up and send a bowl of ginger soup over to him to ward off the cold.¡± With that, she emphasized, ¡°He needs a big bowl.¡±

    Xia Tao burst outughing. ¡°Your Highness isn¡¯t afraid of spicy food. Not to mention a mere bowl of ginger soup, even if it¡¯s a bowl of Chinese goldthread soup, as long as it¡¯s sent over by Young Miss, it¡¯s still very sweet. Your Highness will drink it too.¡±

    Yu Youyao blushed at these words. She immediately felt that it was boring and red at Xia Tao angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll make a bowl of Chinese goldthread soupter.<div>

    Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s sweet.¡¯

    ¡°Young Miss.¡± Xia Tao was shocked, and her face immediately turned bitter. She quickly begged for mercy from her Young Miss. ¡°l was wrong, alright? The Chinese goldthread soup is so bitter. How can Young Miss bear to let His Highness drink it?!¡±

    Yu Youyao felt embarrassed and angry again. ¡°If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll punish you by making you drink eight to ten bowls of Chinese goldthread soup.¡±

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly shut her mouth. How could she have forgotten? Young Miss couldn¡¯t bear to let His Highness drink the Chinese goldthread soup, but she was fine if it was Xia Tao!

    Chun Xiao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Chinese goldthread soup is good! During the period when spring bes summer, the weather is hot and humid, so it¡¯s easy to suffer from excessive internal heat. If you drink Chinese goldthread soup, you can also cool down. I think Young Miss¡¯s idea is not bad.¡±

    Xia Tao looked at Chun Xiao in disbelief with an expression that said, ¡°1 treat you as a friend, but you hit me when I¡¯m down.¡± Yu Youyaoughed.

    The three of themughed for a while.

    Chun Xiao helped Yu Youyao wash up briefly, changed into clean clothes, andbed her hair into a Feitian bun.

    Yu Youyao carefully looked at the smooth muscles and delicate face in the bronze mirror. She twirled the love hairpin with her fingers and touched her hair.

    Her slender fingers fiddled with the hairpin. Her slim fingers were like hooks.

    At the side, Chun Xiao felt that Young Miss¡¯s long fingers were curled like orchids. When her long fingers hooked and curved, they were soft, white, slender, and thin, making them seem like full moons. They were soft and flexible. They were really pleasing to the eye and graceful.<div>

    ¡°How about putting the hairpin here?¡± Yu Youyao looked at herself in the mirror as she tilted her head and moved the love hairpin. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t make up her mind. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too high?¡±

    Xia Tao looked at the hairpin that she had taken off Young Miss¡¯s head just now. It was not the one that she had inserted in the morning, so she knew that His Highness had given it to her today.

    The jewelry made by His Highness was better than anything else. Even the Internal Affairs Department couldn¡¯t make jewelry that was as exquisite and vivid as this.

    No wonder Young Miss liked it so much.

    Xia Tao leaned closer to the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s quite good. It¡¯s neither high nor low.¡±

    Yu Youyao gestured a few more times, feeling a little dissatisfied. She lowered the love hairpin a little more. ¡°Would it look better if it was a little lower? Isn¡¯t there a poem that goes, ¡®The pearls reflect your two dimples, and you look dazzling.¡¯ It means pearl and jade jewelryplement good looks.¡±

    Chun Xiao also leaned over to take a closer look. ¡°Lower. It looks more agile,¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately felt a sense of joy at being acknowledged. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°l think this looks better too. Let¡¯s use this hairpin.¡±

    As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t wait anymore. She slowly inserted the love hairpin into her bun.

    At first nce, it was like a branch that was lowered. The apricot flowers seemed to be blooming in her ck hair. They were beautiful. Beads of different lengths fell to her ears and temples. The longest red beads gently brushed her cheeks, making her face look beautiful.

    Yu Youyao gently fiddled with the bead in her ear. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    Xia Tao spoke quickly and praised, ¡°This is a hairpin that His Highness personally made for Young Miss. From what I see, it¡¯s just like a real flower that was plucked from a tree. It¡¯s fresh and beautiful.¡± She looked surprised and moved closer to the mirror, saying pleasant words as if they were free. ¡°Look, every apricot flower on the hairpin has a different shape, Every petal has a subtle change in shape. The petals are as thin as paper. I wonder how they were carved¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she eximed repeatedly. Even Chun Xiao leaned over. ¡°It¡¯s true. There are actually patterns and creases on the petals. Look at the protruding point on the petals. Doesn¡¯t it look like a sparkling dewdrop? If I hadn¡¯t taken a closer look, I would have thought it was real¡­¡±

    The two maidservants were so shocked, as if they had never seen the world. This made Yu Youyao have the urge to take off the love hairpin and take a closer look.

    She had never seen it so carefully before.

    Yu Youyao opened the makeup box and picked out some purple brow powder.

    Her orchid fingers gently twirled the eyebrow pen and drew carefully between her eyebrows. At the end, her thin eyebrows suddenly raised a little.

    Immediately, her clear eyes became more mellow.

    This brow powder was made from a type of purple shell that was only produced in the Western Region. After grinding it into powder and modifying it, the color was like violet. When it was lightly used between her eyebrows, it made her thin eyebrows look even more gentle, like a misty cloud. They were light and soft, revealing a hazy state. This revealed the gentle side of a woman.

    As it was too rare, she usually couldn¡¯t bear to use it.

    Yu Youyao looked left and right in detail. She smiled and asked, ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Seeing that it was rare for Young Miss to act like a girl, Chun Xiao and Xia Tao covered their mouths andughed. ¡°You should ask His Highness about this. How can we guess what he¡¯s thinking?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face was slightly red, but she did not lose. ¡°Who¡¯s going to ask him? I didn¡¯t dress up specially for him. This is called taking a look at myself and admiring myself. Do you understand?!¡±

    Xia Tao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You can dress up however you want. Even if you don¡¯t ask His Highness, you¡¯re still the most beautiful in his heart.¡¯

    Chun Xiao chimed in, ¡®Young Miss is usually as beautiful as a little fairy. Now that she¡¯s dressed up meticulously, she¡¯s very beautiful. If His Highness sees her, he¡¯ll definitely be stunned..¡±

 Chapter 970 - 970: Dragon Boat Race

    Chapter 970 - 970: Dragon Boat Race<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The two maidservants chimed in, making Yu Youyao feel embarrassed. She red at them. ¡°If you spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll punish each of you with a bowl of Chinese goldthread soup.¡±

    At this moment, someone knocked on the carriage, making a knocking sound.<div>

    Yu Youyao hurriedly stepped forward, pulled open the door of the carriage, lifted the curtain, and bent out of the carriage. She saw Yin Huaixi standing beside the carriage.

    He had changed into a mountain-colored outfit again, making his figure look even more slender and rugged.

    Yin Huaixi was also stunned. He did not expect her to get out of the car.

    She was wearing a moon-white dress. It was between light blue and white, and its texture was as light as water, as if it was enveloped by the moonlight. It was neither dull nor bright, but it had a high and clear color, making her face look like water and extremely pure.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes shed with amazement. When he looked up, he saw an apricot flower blooming in her beautiful hair. Light pearls trembled lightly by her cheek, making her skin look as fair as snow and as bright as jade.

    It was the love hairpin he had given her.

    Yin Huaixi thought of the ginger soup he had drunk just now and quickly said, ¡°Did you add too much sugar to the ginger soup? It doesn¡¯t taste as spicy as before.¡¯

    Thinking of what Xia Tao had said just now, Yu Youyao burst outughing. The beads on her cheeks couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly. ¡°I really should make a bowl of Chinese goldthread soup and let you try it. Will it be sweet or bitter?¡±

    Yin Huaixi was a little confused by her smile, so he could only go along with her words. ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve eaten a lot of medicine and food to nourish myself. Coincidentally, I¡¯m a little heaty. It¡¯s not impossible to drink Chinese goldthread soup to get rid of internal heat.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She giggled andughed until her head was trembling. ¡°You¡¯ll suffer!¡±

    Her voice was clear and melodious, and her cries were intermittent.<div>

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s ears were a little numb and soft. He couldn¡¯t help but lower his voice. ¡°As long as it¡¯s something you want me to drink, even if it¡¯s a bowl of Chinese goldthread soup, even if it¡¯s bitter, it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red. She wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. She red at him and spat, ¡°Why¡ª Why are you talking like your mouth has been smeared with honey? You only know how to coax people. I¡¯m not telling you.¡± After all, they were in a rtionship. Even if she was a little girl, she wouldn¡¯t be pretentious. ¡°Hurry up and tell me what it is.¡±

    Her coquettish expression made Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart feel like it was being scratched by a cat. He quickly said, ¡°If you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll set off for the Crown Prince River now. It¡¯ll take about an hour to travel there.¡± At this point, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Eat some snacks first in the carriage. When we reach the Crown Prince River, can we have lunch?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Due to the heavy rain, the road was filled with depressions and mud. The carriage jolted all the way until they finally arrived at the Crown Prince River.

    At this moment, there was already a sea of people near the Crown Prince River.

    On both sides of the riverbank, streamers were drawn with simple wooden stakes to block the enthusiasticmoners outside. This was to prevent the crowd from overcrowding and causing them to fall into the river. It was safer.

    There was a sentry post every five steps. The You soldiers with breasttes stood there, and there were also government officials with knives patrolling non-stop.

    The dragon boats of the various families were already in position. Yu Youyao counted and there were a total of nine teams, divided into nine colors, namely red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, purple, ck, and silver.

    There were many colorful gs hanging on the high tform beside the river. On it, there were phrases like ¡°favorable weather¡±, ¡°peace and prosperity¡±, and so on. There was an incense burner and three wine offerings on the altar table. There were Daoists in Daoist robes standing on the altar to preside over the sacrificial ceremony for the Dragon God.

    It was expressed that while themoners prayed for a good life with favorable weather, they also had a sense of reverence for nature.<div>

    However, Yu Youyao arrived a littlete. The water god sacrifice had already ended, and the teams participating in the dragon boat race were already making final preparations.

    Yin Huaixi set up a tent at the bank of the river.

    ¡°The dragon boat race is about to start in an hour. I ordered someone to buy lunch from a restaurant in the city. It¡¯s not as exquisite as the one made by the Yu Garden, but it¡¯s novel. It¡¯s not bad to try something fresh and change the taste. ¡±

    As Yin Huaixi spoke, he took the food box from the table and took out the food that had been prepared one by one. There were four dishes and a soup.

    There was red mushroom soup with fresh bamboo shoots, vegetarian red braised pork, stir fried corn with pine nuts, jade vegetables, and arge urn. Yin Huaixi opened the lid of the urn. Immediately, a mellow wine fragrance, apanied by the thick fragrance of food, assailed Yu Youyao¡¯s nose.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is this? It smells a little like Buddha Jumps over the Wall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a vegetarian mushroom Buddha Jumps Over the Wall. It rains heavily in the Liaodong area, and it produces more than 30 types of mushrooms.

    Someone used the mushrooms to make a vegetarian Buddha Jumps Over the Wall using mushrooms. There are 37 types of mushrooms, plus more than 20 medicinal herbs, and incense materials, including angelica, the twig of the cinnamon tree, Mongolian milkvetch, and so on. There are also more than ten types of dried fruits, such as yams, chestnuts, red dates, hazelnuts, and peanuts. Coupled with yellow wine, they¡¯re simmered for 12 hours. More than

    30 types of mushrooms are mixed together, but they all have their own vors. They taste strange and fresh, but they¡¯re also very nourishing. They¡¯re alreadyparable to Buddha Jumps Over the Wall.¡±

    Yin Huaixi scooped a small bowl and ced it in front of Yu Youyao. Yellow wine was also a type of seasoning that was absolutely necessary. There was the fragrance of wine, but it tasted fresh and mellow without the taste of wine.

    The golden soup was bright and refreshing. There were a few wisps of oil floating on it, and it was not greasy at all. The thick mellow fragrance of the wine turned faint after overstepping the main dish. The rich fragrance of the mushrooms rushed out, increasing one¡¯s appetite.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡± Yu Youyao picked up the small bowl and took a sip of the soup. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up. ¡°The soup is fragrant and refreshing. It¡¯s salty and fragrant when it enters your mouth. It¡¯s condensed with the essence of mushrooms. It tastes fresh and refreshing. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t wait to eat a piece of red mushroom. Even her eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s soft and moist. It¡¯s rich in meat fragrance, but it¡¯s not greasy. There¡¯s a taste in it. Why do the mushrooms taste like abalone? I almost thought I had just eaten a mouthful of abalone.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°The unique thing about this vegetarian mushroom Buddha Jumps over the Wall is that it¡¯s vegetarian yet meaty. Every mushroom has the texture of a meat dish and full-bodied taste.¡¯

    Then, Yu Youyao tasted them one by one. There was matsutake with the taste of sea cucumbers, honey fungus with the taste of shark fins¡­ The tastes were varied. To summarize the dish in one word, it was ¡°fresh¡±. To summarize the dish in two words, it was ¡°extremely fresh¡±.

    It had been more than half a year since Yu Youyao had had any meat. She liked seafood to begin with, so after eating three bowls in a row, she still felt a little unsatisfied.

    Yu Youyao, who insisted on taking care of her health from a young age and only ate 70% of her food every meal, was identally overeating!

    She couldn¡¯t help but burp in front of Yin Huaixi.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She quickly reached out to cover her mouth, feeling so awkward that her toes hurt. As a well-mannered youngdy, she had been strictly trained. How could she be so rude?!

    This time, she had embarrassed herself greatly!

 Chapter 971 - 971: A Gentleman Will Pursue a Graceful Lady

    Chapter 971 - 971: A Gentleman Will Pursue a Graceful Lady<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The way she red and covered her mouth was just like when she was young. She was yful and cute, making Yin Huaixi want tough but not dare to. He could only hold back hisughter with all his might. His hands were not careless either. He quickly poured a cup of digestive tea and handed it over.

    Yu Youyao quickly took the teacup and took a few sips. Then, she saw Yin Huaixi sweep away the remaining soup and dishes on the table at an unbelievable speed.<div>

    She did not eat elegantly, but she was not rude either. It just had the feeling of ending the battle quickly.

    Why hadn¡¯t she realized in the past that he ate like he was in a war?!

    At this moment, the sound of a gong sounded outside.

    Yu Youyao immediately stood up. ¡°Is the dragon boat race about to begin?¡±

    ¡°The three gongs are to remind the participants to board the boat immediately.¡± Yin Huaixi nodded and walked out of the tent with Yu Youyao. There was a shade outside and a table and cushions.

    As soon as the two of them sat down, a few maidservants served tea, snacks, fruits, nuts, and so on. They filled the table.

    Then, familiar officials, generals, and their families came over to greet them.

    When King Yue Fei and Eldest Princess Shaoyi arrived, they did not make a fuss, nor had there been any news earlier that they wereing to see the dragon boat race. When they saw them, they were all traveling in simple clothes and sitting together. Even the servants were pushed aside and did not go forward to serve them personally. No matter how stupid they were, they could still sense that something was amiss.

    Then, they recalled that there had been rumors previously that King Yue Fei admired Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s talent and character. What else did they not understand?

    She was clearly a gracefuldy. A gentleman would pursue her.

    King Yue Fei was using the dragon boat race to seek favor with her.<div>

    Therefore, the people who hade to pay their respects were tactful. After being polite, they did not pester them anymore, in case they dyed King Yue Fei¡¯s approach and caused trouble.

    The sheds of Madam Huang and General An Yuan¡¯s wife were arranged on both sides of Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao thought of the city and the Hundred Herbs event. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°It suddenly rained in the morning. How was the Hundred Herbs event?¡±

    Mrs. Huang smiled. ¡°Thepetition started at half-past six in the morning. Participants will be ranked based on the number of flowers, nts, and medicinal herbs picked within two hours. When it rained, the participants had already left the mountain. Thepetition continued as usual. However, many people who participated in the talentpetition were drenched in the rain. Fortunately, there¡¯s a lot of rain in Liaodong. Everyone has made the corresponding preparations, so there won¡¯t be too much of a problem.¡±

    In the Liaodong area, it rained heavily every year inte spring and early summer.

    Everyone was already very experienced in dealing with such weather.

    General An Yuan¡¯s wife also smiled. ¡°This rain has added a lot to this year¡¯s Dragon Boat Festival. Manymoners knelt down and shouted for the protection of the Dragon God. They all said that this year would definitely be a year of harvest.¡±

    The ¡°sudden¡± rain during the Dragon Boat Festival in Liaodong made the refugees in the nearby areas overjoyed. Many people rushed out of their houses and knelt on the ground that was filled with mud in the heavy rain. They cheered happily and hugged their heads while crying.

    The heavy rainpletely washed away the haze in the hearts of the refugees.

    Yu Youyao thought of the sweet potato vines that covered every piece ofnd in Liaodong and couldn¡¯t help but agree deeply. ¡°Everyone¡¯s lives will get better and better.¡±

    Madam Huang continued to talk about the Hundred Herbs.<div>

    Yu Youyao listened with interest.

    At this moment, there were two more bangs.

    Yin Huaixi exined, ¡°This is thest preparation for the participants. The dragon boat race is about to begin.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a surge of excitement. She quickly sat up straight and looked at the river. The dragon boats of the various families were neatly parked at a blue belt that served as the starting line.

    There was a sea of people on both sides of the riverbank, but the scene was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Everyone looked nervously at the river.

    When thest bell was rung, the dragon boats scrambled to break free of the blue belt and rowed forward bravely. Cheers erupted from the shore, and deafening shouts shot into the sky.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously stood up. There were ten people on each dragon boat, and there were five people on each side. Each of them was holding an oar and rowing at the same time.

    This process emphasized teamwork.

    As long as there was a person who rowed faster, slower, or stronger, the dragon boat would slow down, or deviate from its position, causing it to collide with the dragon boat beside or behind it. Alternatively, because it deviated from its position, the boat would be a step behind.

    There was a culture of unity here.

    All the customs of the Dragon Boat Festival included people¡¯s yearning and expectations for a good life. A good life depended on everyone working together.

    Madam Huang was the banker. She had set up a boat betting game, where the people ced their bets on which of the ten dragon boats teams would win first ce. The bet was not big, and the people who participated were all familiar families. It was a small bet to increase the fun of the dragon race.

    Such a bet was verymon in the dragon boatpetition.

    Yu Youyao also offered ten taels of silver. ¡°I bet on Team Cyan.¡±

    Team Cyan was the dragon boat of the Xie family.

    The Xie family had contributed greatly to the sessful holding of the various activities during the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Unfortunately, the Xie family eventually obtained third ce.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s ten taels of silver were wasted.

    General An Yuan¡¯s wife became the biggest winner. She teased, ¡°I¡¯ve saved on all my cosmetics this year.¡± Then, she turned to Yu Youyao and asked, ¡°When is the Jade Pavilion opening? When the timees, take care of your business.

    You have to give me a 20% discount.¡±

    Everyone knew that the outbreak in the camp could be controlled and prevented. Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s incense medicine yed a key role.

    The reason why Jade Pavilion had never opened was because Eldest Princess Shaoyi fully supported the prevention and treatment of the epidemic and couldn¡¯t care less about opening it to earn money.

    It was no secret that Eldest Princess Shaoyi was good at incense medicine.

    Therefore, when General An Yuan¡¯s wife asked this, many of the madams present were very interested.

    Everyone loved beauty.

    They were all people with dignity. Rouge and powder were indispensable. Typically, when the families interacted, they had to put on makeup. If they didn¡¯t, not only would they embarrass themselves, but it would also be very rude.

    One would dress up more morously and solemnly because they respected and valued the host.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m already preparing for the opening. I¡¯ll pick a date carefully after the Dragon Boat Festival. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡±

    The dragon boat race consisted of three rounds in total.

    After the first round began, the second batch reached the starting point.

    After the first round ended, there was a bang, and the second round began right on the heels of the heels.

    The pace of thepetition was tight and tense.

    By the time the three rounds were over, the sun was already setting in the west. Yu Youyao was still a little unsatisfied.

    On the bank of the river, many people threw the dumplings into the river. No matter how difficult their lives were, they still generously sprinkled food into the river and let the fish fight for food. This was done to mourn their lost rtives and pray for safety.

    Yu Youyao was deeply moved..

 Chapter 972 - 972: Lifelong Wish

    Chapter 972 - 972: Lifelong Wish<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°The tradition of throwing rice dumplings stems from the Tai Dai preventing floods through water control in ancient times. Tai Dai brought people to manage the water in the Fenshui area of Shanxi. It¡¯s a poor ce, and it¡¯s not easy to transport food. In order to resolve the food problem, people came up with the method of ¡®delivering food through water¡¯. They wrapped the food in reed leaves and ced it in a wooden bucket. The wood traveled on the water, sending the food down the river to the people who were managing the water. Along the way, there was also some food that was eaten by the fish in the water. Later, this method spread among themoners, and everyone fought to imitate it. Until now, there were stillmoners in Shanxi who use rice dumplings to offer sacrifices. There¡¯s also a Tai Dai Mountain in the

    Taiyuan area of Shanxi.¡±<div>

    Tai Dai¡¯s flood control was earlier than that of Yu the Great.

    However, Yu the Great controlled floods at the Yellow River, so his reputation exceeded that of Tai Da.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Other than cherishing memories and paying respects to one¡¯s deceased rtives, and praying for peace and tracing the roots, the custom of throwing away dumplings is also to think about the source of water, to show gratitude, to worship, and to show reverence for nature.¡± Unknowingly, the sky gradually darkened.

    Those who didn¡¯t throw rice dumplings would spend a copper coin to buy a festiventern, light it, sprinkle a few grains of rice, and ce thentern in the river. The festiventern would follow the river water.

    Someone closed their eyes and made a wish towards the festiventerns.

    Some people watched the festiventerns leave with tears in their eyes.

    There were also people babbling words that only they could hear into the festiventerns.

    There were more and more festiventerns on the river.

    By the time it was dark, the river was covered with festiventerns. The specks of lights were like a ribbon of light that followed the river and flowed downstream. They were beautiful.

    Yu Youyao eximed, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    There was no rule during the Dragon Boat Festival that rivermps could not be lit. Many refugees had surged into the North. The refugees had experienced the pain of their families being destroyed. They did not have any food to throw out to mourn their deceased rtives, so they could only use a rivermp to entrust their heavy nostalgia for their deceased rtives.<div>

    Yu Youyao¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Let¡¯s go and light the rivermps too!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yin Huaixi tilted his head to look at her.

    The gray sky swallowed thest ray of light in the sky, and night quietly fell. At some point, yellownterns had been hung on the camp around the riverbank. Under the waning candlelight, the little girl¡¯s delicate face seemed to be covered in a hazy halo, making her seem warm and beautiful.

    Yin Huaixi reached out and held her hand.

    Yu Youyao stopped in her tracks and looked down. Her wide sleeves blocked their joined hands. She moved her fingers.

    Yin Huaixi thought that he was holding her too tightly, so he couldn¡¯t help but loosen his grip. Then, right on the heels of that, tender fingers intertwined with his.

    ¡°Fianc¨¦.¡± Yu Youyao smiled until her eyes curved. The yellow candlelight in her eyes was bright and warm. ¡°There are too many people on the riverbank. Hurry up so we won¡¯t get separated!¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled warmly. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two of them held hands and arrived at a stall. In addition to selling all kinds of festiventerns, there were also some materials for making festiventerns. Yin Huaixi asked for twonterns.

    ¡°Do you know how to make festiventerns?¡± With that, Yu Youyao remembered that back then, Yin Huaixi had gone to Shandong to quell the rebellion. Before the Mid-Autumn Festival, he had sent Yin San amp that he had personally made for her. She liked it very much, so she ced themp on themp rack at the head of the bed and bathed in the hazy light every night to sleep.

    Later on, she went all the way from Jingzhao to Quanzhou and to Xiangping City. Thismp had also apanied her all the way.<div>

    Yin Huaixi knew how to make such a difficultmp.

    Naturally, a small festiventern was not a problem for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned it from Chang Ningbo.¡± At the mention of Chang Ningbo, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but recall that back then, when he went to Shandong to quell the rebellion, he was tricked by Chang Ningbo and learned thisntern-making skill that allowed him to get a wife. He gave it to a girl he ¡°liked.¡±

    At that time, he was ignorant. As he regretted not being able to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with her, he wanted to personally make amp to please the little girl. However, he never expected to be taught a lesson by Chang Ningbo.

    He had to get the girl he liked!

    At the thought of this, Yin Huaixi tilted his head. The little girl looked at him with sparkling eyes and an expectant expression. ¡°Chang Ningbo relied on hisntern-making skills to get a girl he liked to be his wife. ording to Chang Ningbo, his family¡¯s ancestralntern-making skills can get a wife, so I learned it.¡±

    ¡°Pfft.¡± Yu Youyao blushed. ¡°Who cares about a lousy festivemp from you?¡±

    Yin Huaixiughed and quickly set up a festiventern.

    Yu Youyao, who kept saying that she didn¡¯t care, expressed a strong interest in the festiventern. She looked at it without blinking and couldn¡¯t help but ask questions.

    Yin Huaixi took another set of materials and taught her step by step.

    The materials had all been processed, so it was very simple to tie them up. Yu Youyao did not spend much effort to make antern. Although it was a little ugly, it was still a sessfulntern.

    In the end, this uglyntern was naturally exchanged for a beautifulntern that Yin Huaixi had made.

    Yu Youyao held the festiventern and couldn¡¯t bear to part with it. ¡°Other than festiventerns, what else do you know how to make?¡±

    Yin Huaixi thought for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll make a kite for you another day.¡±

    Kites were also a girl¡¯s favorite thing to y with. It could be used in a wider area in the residence, and Yu Youyao liked it very much. Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°I want an eagle-like one.¡±

    Yin Huaixi agreed.

    Yu Youyao happily held the festiventern and found a ce with fewer people upstream. She squatted by the river and carefully ced the festiventern into the river.

    The festiventern drifted slowly down the river. Yu Youyao quickly closed her eyes and began to pray.

    First, she reminisced about her deceased mother and grandmother.

    Then, she began to make a wish.

    She never had much ambition. Everything she did were things that she could do well at the current point of time. Her wish was the same. She was just praying for her family and Yin Huaixi to be safe and sessful.

    Yin Huaixi also ced the festiventern into the river and tilted his head to look at the little girl beside him, who had her hands sped together and her eyes closed as she made a wish.

    The dancing candle light shone on her, as if it had covered her with a holy and hazy veil. She was as bright and mysterious as a moonlight goddess.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao¡¯s long eyshes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes. Her bright eyes seemed to be injected with a bright light, illuminating Yin Huaixi¡¯s entire world.

    ¡°Yin Huaixi, tell me quickly. What did you wish for just now?¡± Her voice was pleasant, like an oriole.

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t make a wish.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t make a wish?¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened as she repeated in disbelief, ¡°If you didn¡¯t make a wish, why did you put thentern?! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re deliberately lying to me because you don¡¯t want to tell me!¡± She looked at Yin Huaixi suspiciously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to make a wish.¡± Yin Huaixi looked at her steadily, his eyes reflecting thenterns not far away. It was as if a candle me was burning with a burning warmth. ¡°I¡¯ve already obtained my lifelong wish..¡±

 Chapter 973 - 973: Spoil the Fun

    Chapter 973 - 973: Spoil the Fun<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    His eyes seemed to be at a burning temperature, making Yu Youyao¡¯s face burn. She couldn¡¯t help but dodge. ¡°Is¡ª Is that so? That¡¯s quite¡ª quite good. That¡¯s right. No matter what you want, you can fight for it yourself and don¡¯t need to make a wish. However, don¡¯t you think that this smallntern carries the best hopes in people¡¯s hearts as it rides the water? It¡¯s a beautiful thing.¡±

    ¡°Although the oil paper used for thenterns can be waterproof, they will still sink into the river over time. Moreover, if arge number ofnterns are ced in the river, they will block the river. Someone downstream will specially salvage themps in the river.¡±<div>

    The most beautiful things could only be ced in one¡¯s heart for a long time. How could a smallntern carry his hidden oath of eternal love and an oath of life and death?!

    Yu Youyao pouted and red at him. ¡°How can you spoil the fun?!¡±

    It was indeed quite beautiful to haventerns on the river.

    However, as soon as he said that, when she saw thenterns all over the river, she would wonder if herntern would sink into the river or drift downstream and be salvaged with the mud at the bottom of the river.

    The scene was too beautiful to look at.

    After the Dragon Boat Festival, themoners returned to a peaceful life. After a heavy rain, the crops were revitalized. The vines of the sweet potatoes had already covered the fields. Themoners could almost see the harvest a few monthster.

    Yin Huaixi lived in The Green House in the name of ¡°Cousin Zhou.¡¯

    It was rare for Yu Youyao to be free. Just like before in the Yu Residence, she yed the zither under the purple elm every day, practiced her calligraphy, read books, and learned feng Shui from Yin Huaixi. Her days were leisurely andfortable.

    With the opening of the Jade Pavilion, there were many things that needed to be agreed upon. In addition to makeup, powder, eyebrows, and lipstick, there were also flower dew, essence, and face cream of various types. There were also incense medicines with health-nourishing effects. There were also incense medicines that could treat the body, such as Tianze Incense Pills and ointments.

    They expressed their opinions.

    In the end, it was decided that the products would be sold in sixrge groups, corresponding to men, women, the old, the young, couples, and special incense medicine with healing effects.<div>

    Each collection had a special selling area. If one had any needs, they would go to the corresponding special area to choose and buy products.

    As there were too many product categories, eachrge collection would also be divided into products and named after the collection.

    For example, in the Beauty Yu collection, in addition to skincare dew, essence, and face cream, there was also the corresponding rouge, powder, lipstick, brow powder, and so on.

    The Beauty Yu collection focused on roses. All the products had more or less added rose ingredients. They had the effect of nourishing and moisturizing the skin. Although the main ingredients were all the same, the supplementary ingredients were different. The production methods were different, and the effects were progressive and mutually promoted.

    Thus, when products from the same series were stacked, the effect would be better.

    Of course, the products could be bought alone or as a full set.

    The products were categorized into the middle- and top-levels.

    However, every month, some of the umted products would be sold at a 10% to 30% discount. Ordinary families could also buy the products of Jade Pavilion at a discount.

    In the end, it was decided that they would divide the year based on the 24 sr terms. There were four seasons in a year, and six sr terms in each season. They would introduce new products every sr term. The incense medicine sold would also be suitable for the season.

    After that, Yu Youyao looked for Yin Huaixi. ¡°There are some expensive goods in Jade Pavilion that need to be exquisitely packaged. Anshan is abundant in all kinds of jade and jade materials. The people of Anshan are good at carving. Can I cooperate with them to make some outer packaging boxes and eggshell porcin makeup boxes?¡±

    Yin Huaixi had given her a set a long time ago. It was an eggshell porcin box made with Xiuyan jade. The green eggshell porcin was as thin as an eggshell and extremely light. There were even delicate patterns carved on it. It was simply exquisite, and she couldn¡¯t bear to part with it.<div>

    However, the craftsmanship of eggshell porcin was too difficult. Without more than seven to eight years of carving experience, it was almost impossible to master.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡± Yin Huaixi put down the book in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°However, it¡¯s too difficult to implement. There are only a handful of people who can have the craftsmanship to make eggshell porcin that¡¯s as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings, as bright as ss, and as light as nothing. You might face a situation where the supply doesn¡¯t meet the demand.¡±

    Yu Youyao argued, ¡°It¡¯s also a top-notch batch of expensive goods. It¡¯s also limited.¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not argue with her. ¡°The craftsmanship of eggshell porcin requires a lot of jade material. As far as we know, only jade from the Kunlun

    Mountains is the most suitable to make eggshell porcin jade artifacts. The Xiuyan jade is not bad either, but the texture has to be as delicate and tough as river millstone jade to be fine and thin.¡±

    River millstone jade was considered precious jade and was rtively rare.

    The cost was too high.

    Yu Youyao wanted to make eggshell porcin makeup boxes because she thought that the Xiuyan jade was cheap, had many colors, and had a high luster. No other jade material couldpare to it.

    The idea that scarcity increases value was not bad, but Yu Youyao felt that the beauty of Xiuyan jade wasparable to the other three famous types of jade. However, it was a pity that the royal family gradually lost their favor for Xiuyan jade because of the Hetian jade produced at the Kunlun Mountains and the Lantian jade produced in the Qinling area.

    The jade mountain in Anshan was a huge mountain.

    She wanted to use the Jade Pavilion to improve the jade industry in Liaodong. She chose the craftsmanship of eggshell porcin because the eggshell porcin makeup box that Yin Huaixi had given her earlier was too exquisite.

    While doing her daily makeup, when she saw the eggshell porcin makeup box on the dressing table, she couldn¡¯t help but y with it in her hand.

    ying with stones and admiring jade were all things of the upper-ss society.

    As the top item among expensive items, the eggshell porcin box would definitely be pursued by upper-ss society. The reputation of the Xiuyan jade would quickly spread in the upper-ss society.

    Why should she worry about not having a market for Xiuyan jade?!

    However, after hearing Yin Huaixi¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t take the path of eggshell porcin makeup boxes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to make eggshell porcin makeup boxes.¡± Yin Huaixi had also guessed what she was thinking. He changed the topic and said, ¡°There are still some people who can do it if it¡¯s a little thicker and as thin as porcin. Moreover, the people of Anshan are good at carving and their skills are very impressive. I guarantee that the makeup boxes made will be extremely exquisite.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Xiuyan jade is beautiful to begin with. After being carefully carved, it must be very exquisite.¡± She had also gone overboard just now. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Even if we can¡¯t use eggshell porcin to shock people at a nce, the makeup box carefully carved with the Xiuyan jade suits the position of a top-notch expensive item.¡±

    She was from an aristocratic family herself, so she naturally knew what kind of money was the easiest to earn.

    Top-notch expensive goods were indeed better than other products in terms of materials and selection. However, the cost of production was also higher than other products. Despite this, one had to use them to know if the product was good or not. Under the premise that they were not used, the superiority of the product had to be disyed on some external levels to give people a psychological sense of superiority. Only then could people pay for it out of their own pocket.

    The packaging of products was an important aspect..

 Chapter 974 - 974: A Storm Is Coming

    Chapter 974 - 974: A Storm Is Coming<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao made a decision. She looked for Bai Kui and Qing Xiu to discuss the style andbel of the makeup box. In the end, they unanimously decided that all the makeup boxes and packaging would be marked with the word ¡°rouge¡± written in seal script.

    The seal script included oracle bone script, bronze script, and so on. Although there were many types of scripts in the Pre-Qin Dynasty, the words were all modified from the oracle bone script and were generally simr.<div>

    After thebel of the products was confirmed, Bai Kui spent arge sum of money to send it to the government office for registration, bookmaking, and filing.

    As long as one had money, there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be done in the government office. For many things, as long as they passed through the government office, it would save a lot of trouble.

    For example, the productbel was a mark of goods circting outside. However, if one could make such a mark, others could also imitate or even forge it.

    Spending arge sum of money to register, bookmark, and file theirbel in the government office was equivalent to thisbel being protected by the government office. If simr things were discovered on the market, they could ask the government office to set up a case and interfere. Anyone who was not brainless and blind would basically not do such a thing that would hurt the enemy 800 times and harm themselves 1,000 times.

    Of course, sometimes, even if one spent arge sum of money, they might not be able to enjoy the protection they deserved.

    Most ordinary people could only enjoy some protection of public security and the rule ofw. Most of their rights were to serve the rich and powerful. For example, in the Jade Pavilion, as soon as Qing Xiu entered the government office with the Yu Garden token, she received the highest treatment. All the registrations, bookmaking, and records were of the highest level.

    The government office even issued an official letter. This official letter was the voucher for the cirction of the Jade Pavilion in the future.

    If the Jade Pavilion wanted to open a branch elsewhere, they only needed to take the official letter and register at the local government office to enjoy the

    same treatment as they did in their local area.

    At the same time, Bai Kui personally went to Anshan and contacted the local craftsmen who were good at carving to discuss matters rted to the supply of makeup boxes and outer packaging.

    As it was a business under Princess Eldest Shaoyi¡¯s name, Yin Huaixi had specially found a servant who worked in the army to bridge the gap.<div>

    Everything was logical.

    With the opening of the Jade Pavilion imminent, Yu Youyao looked for Yin Huaixi, who specially wrote a couplet for the Jade Pavilion. ¡°The bright pink ¡®rouge¡¯ reflects the treasure. The graceful ¡®jade¡¯ is hidden behind an emerald green veil.¡±

    It was also the origin of the name of the Jade Pavilion.

    A veiled hat was used to cover the entire body, blocking the woman¡¯s jade face that had pink makeup on and her graceful figure. A woman¡¯s noble and beautiful appearance was vividly described. It also implicitly revealed her hazy beauty, making one¡¯s imagination run wild.

    Her beauty was also reflected in her pink rouge.

    By the time the Jade Pavilion officially opened, it was alreadyte May.

    Just this couplet alone attracted the wives, madams, and young misses of many wealthy families in Xiangping City.

    In this world, who didn¡¯t want to be the noble, beautiful, and dignified woman in the poem?!

    It had to be said that Yu Youyao had grasped a woman¡¯s spending mentality from the outside to the inside.

    As soon as the Jade Pavilion opened for business, it received widespread attention. In addition, the products were exquisite, the service was thorough, and there were many types of products. The style of the products was also different from other rouge shops. They were novel goods that were not avable on the market. A few days after it opened for business, they were bought.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the end of May.<div>

    There was news from the capital that Yu Shuangbai was the ¡°destined phoenix girl¡± and had received a reward from the Empress.

    The script that Empress Ning had arranged for Yu Youyao yed out again.

    Not only that, but the Empress had also personally chosen two decent nannies from Yi Kun Pce and sent Auntie Dan Hong to the Second Mansion of the Yu Residence.

    To the public, it was to teach Yu Shuangbai rules and etiquette.

    However, anyone with discerning rules knew that she would be taught the rules of the pce. The etiquette also referred to the etiquette of the pce.

    Everyone knew what the Empress was thinking.

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt that it was finally here.

    As expected!

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eptance of the ¡°phoenix fate¡± made the battle for the throne even more intense. The Fourth Prince¡¯s suggestion to inspect the North was raised again and obtained the support of arge portion of the royalists.

    Previously, Empress Ning had plotted for the Fourth Prince to inspect the North. This was an act with a hidden motive.

    This time, the same suggestion was made at different times, but the meaning was alreadypletely different.

    With the support of the royalists, the Fourth Prince was no longer the same as before. Previously, he had copied Buddhist scriptures for the Empress Dowager, fulfilling his ¡°filial piety¡± and bing famous.

    However, he still needed an opportunity.

    This opportunity was to patrol the North.

    Since ancient times, the royal family had sent princes to patrol. This was to reflect that the royal family observed the hearts of the people, showing the benevolent side of the Imperial Court.

    This was undoubtedly the best opportunity to win over the hearts of the people and umte reputation.

    Therefore, patrolling was a huge undertaking of the country.

    At the same time, he could also use the excuse of the patrol to further rope in the ¡°nobles¡± and officials in the North. This would be the Fourth Prince¡¯s strongest support.

    Once the Fourth Princepleted his patrol and returned to the capital, he would be praised by the Imperial Court. At that time, the Fourth Prince¡¯s reputation would be great, and Empress Ning would naturally be able to marry Yu Shuangbai to the Fourth Prince.

    Once the Fourth Prince had obtained the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate¡±, the Yu n would be his supporter. It was the best time for Empress Ning to ignore everyone¡¯s objections and take over to make the Fourth Prince the heir.

    Now that the Fourth Prince had be the legitimate son, the Second Prince and the Third Prince had nothing to do with this matter.

    However, this move was met with an unprecedentedly intense objection from the Xu Residence, led by Imperial Concubine Xu, and the Second Prince¡¯s party, led by Concubine Lan.

    The court officials argued in the royal court, their saliva flying everywhere.

    For a moment, there was a stalemate.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t tell exactly how she felt.

    Yin Huaixi had never believed the ridiculous words ¡°phoenix fate¡± and ¡°phoenix girl¡±. It was just like how she had never believed that Da Ji had brought disaster to the country.

    All of this was just a ploy by the higher-ups to control the hearts of people and human nature.

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Yin Huaixi said worriedly, ¡°The Fourth

    Prince can¡¯te to the North.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that.¡± She opened her mouth, wanting to say something but hesitated. She pursed her lips slightly and said, ¡°The adult Yao Yao was manipted and fooled by the phrase ¡®phoenix fate¡¯. Her life was in vain. I¡¯m a little worried about my Second Sister.¡±

    The matter of the phoenix fate was led by Madam Yao, and Empress Ning helped to encourage it. However, what did a thirteen-year-old girl like Yu Shuangbai know?

    In the nightmare, there was very little about Yu Shuangbai.

    However, there was no doubt that Yu Shuangbai was the same as her. Madam Yao had arranged her entire life and Empress Ning had manipted her fate. No one would ask her if she was willing, and no one would care about her feelings.

    Yu Youyao did not know if Yu Shuangbai was innocent in the nightmare, but in reality, Yu Shuangbai had done nothing wrong to her.

    After all, it was not so easy topletely cut off their sisterly rtionship that hadsted for many years..

 Chapter 975 - 975: Fight for the Throne

    Chapter 975 - 975: Fight for the Throne<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Madam Yao has benefited from this. Yu Shuangbai has also embarked on the same path as in the nightmare. Everything is destined.¡±

    Madam Yao believed that Yu Youyao had suppressed Yu Shuangbai¡¯s limelight.<div>

    However, from another perspective, no matter how morous Yu Youyao was, she wouldn¡¯t hinder Yu Shuangbai¡¯s future. Meanwhile, with the help of her

    Eldest Sister, who had been conferred the title of imperial family member, Yu Shuangbai¡¯s glory was still toe.

    If Madam Yao hadn¡¯t courted death, Yu Shuangbai¡¯s life would have followed the lot from ¡®A Blessing in Disguise¡¯ at the Precious Peace Temple back then.

    Unfortunately, Madam Yao hated her eldest sister-inw. How could she tolerate the daughter of her eldest sister-inw being more outstanding than her own and suppressing her in every way?!

    She wanted to manipte her daughter andpete with Yu Youyao.

    As long as Madam Yao was more obedient, she would stop Empress Ning from plotting against Yu Shuangbai on ount of Yu Youyao and Yu Shuangbai¡¯s sisterly rtionship.

    Unfortunately, there were thousands of paths, but she had chosen the only dead end.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a long time. ¡°I understand. Madam Yao chose the path herself. No one forced her. It¡¯s just that my Second Sister is innocent after all.

    Without Madam Yao¡¯s active cooperation, it was impossible for Empress Ning to scheme against Yu Shuangbai and give her the ¡°phoenix fate¡±.

    Madam Yao was from a famous family and had been raised by an aristocratic family. It was not to the extent that she did not expect the situation behind the identity of the ¡°phoenix fate¡± to be so unpredictable. As a mother, Madam Yao should be less selfish and think more about her daughter. She would not personally send her daughter into the center of the storm.

    Yin Huaixi scoffed. Yu Shuangbai was innocent, but he didn¡¯t care. What he cared about was that in the nightmare, Yu Shuangbai was also the same person who had stepped on the bones of the adult Yao Yao and climbed up.<div>

    He wasn¡¯t that magnanimous.

    As the truth of the nightmare was gradually revealed, Yu Youyao came back to her senses from the shadow of the nightmare. She no longer indulged in the nightmare and separated reality from it.

    Meanwhile, she was often brooding over the fact that the adult Yao Yao was alone and helpless in her nightmare. When she woke up from her dreams at night, her heart palpitated non-stop, and she was in a daze, unable to tell reality from her nightmare.

    Therefore, when Madam Yao made the same choice as in her nightmare, he did not n to interfere in this matter anymore.

    In the nightmare, Madam Yao¡¯s choice had cost Yu Youyao her life.

    In reality, Madam Yao¡¯s choice would end her biological daughter¡¯s life.

    There was no way out. She had asked for it.

    What goes aroundes around.

    Yu Youyao did not know what he was thinking. She only sighed softly.

    ¡°Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu are not easy to get along with. They definitely won¡¯t let it go easily. Second Sister has been involved in the battle for the session for no reason, and her days won¡¯t be easy. In the nightmare, with you plotting behind the scenes, Empress Ning naturally dealt with Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu with ease. There are also the connections you left in the pce to protect her. Second Sister is naturally safe, but in reality¡­¡±

    The Yi Kun Pce had just opened not long ago, and Empress Ning was dealing with it alone. Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu were both a little overstretched, so it was inevitable that Yu Shuangbai would overlook something.<div>

    She had never doubted the vicious methods of those in power.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Since ancient times, not many women who bear the phoenix fate have a good ending. Yu Shuangbai has entered the center of the struggle for the throne and has no chance of escaping.¡±

    She would either climb up the socialdder, like in her nightmare.

    Alternatively, she would die.

    There was no third option for her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mood became very heavy.

    In her nightmare, when ¡°Cousin Zhou¡± left the capital, he had arranged many ways for her to live a peaceful life. However, she had been implicated in the battle for the throne and lost her life.

    Power was a demon that devoured people¡¯s hearts.

    Yin Huaixi knew that she was feeling terrible, so he changed the topic. ¡°Currently, there¡¯s a hugemotion inside and outside the court over the Fourth Prince¡¯s patrol in the North. The battle for the position of heir has alreadypletely begun. Next, the court will be in turmoil.¡±

    As expected.

    The next day, news came from the capital.

    An old official from the Imperial Court reported to the Imperial Court and said that the current situation was turbulent and the hearts of the people were fluctuating. He invited the Empress Dowager to escort the emperor to the court and manage the court to ensure peace.

    The old minister¡¯s advice was not wrong. He wholeheartedly served the Imperial Court and did not let down his reputation as a loyal ruler.

    The bad thing was that the emperor had been seriously ill for a long time and had not been to court for more than half a year. The hearts of the people in the court were already fluctuating, and there were already many spections about the emperor¡¯s health. However, early on, the Empress Dowager was suppressing the situation. Furthermore, because of the delicate situation, no one was willing toe forward. Thus, the court could maintain superficial stability.

    This old minister¡¯s advice had unknowingly brought the emperor and the Empress Dowager¡¯s illnesses to the table. This was an act of stirring up trouble in the court.

    After the old minister came forward, the court officials wanted to see the world in chaos and fought to be the first. They asked the Empress Dowager to wee the emperor personally in the court.

    The court was in chaos.

    Yu Youyao was shocked. ¡°Has anyone in the court mentioned the Fourth

    Prince¡¯s patrol in the North recently?¡±

    This sentence hit the crucial point. Yin Huaixi smiled faintly. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°This is a diversion.¡± If Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu wanted to stop the Fourth Prince from patrolling the North, they had to divert the attention of the court officials.

    The matter of establishing an heir had to be decided by the emperor. Whether the emperor came to the court or not became the most important matter for everyone in the court.

    Everyone in the court knew that the emperor had taken medicinal pills. In addition, the emperor had not been to the court for more than half a year. In the short term, the court officials would not suspect anything. However, it had been so long, so they should have had many spections about the emperor¡¯s health.

    They couldn¡¯t wait to find out what was going on with the emperor¡¯s health.

    Only then would they know what to do.

    If the emperor was in good health, it would be a huge crime to participate in

    the rebellion.

    If the emperor¡¯s health was not good, regardless of whether it was for the sake of power or to stabilize the court and the country, it was already imminent to establish an heir. Fighting for the heir would be the general trend of the Imperial Court.

    Previously, no one had dared to mention it because they were worried that they would anger the Empress Dowager.

    Now that someone had stood out, the court officials naturally would not let go of this opportunity.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°The Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t suppress it. She used rmist tactics to stir up the court and shake the reputation of the country. She dragged that old official to the Meridian Gate to be flogged to death. His corpse was ced at the Meridian Gate for three days before the chaos in the court was temporarily suppressed.¡±

    The court officials had to pass through the Meridian Gate to go to court. This move was heart-wrenching.

    Yu Youyao did not look too good. The old minister was not innocent either. He had be someone¡¯s pawn. ¡°Although the Empress Dowager killed that old minister with a thunderous method, this action undoubtedly indirectly proves that the emperor¡¯s health is not good enough and he can¡¯te to the court. The court officials don¡¯t even have thest bit of scruples. The struggle for the throne will be more and more intense.¡±

    The old minister was just a stone to explore the way.

    Although he was dead, this incident alone had stirred up the entire court.

    This was a brilliant move.

    The person who had schemed all of this was even more heart-wrenching..

 Chapter 976 - 976: Stabbing You

    Chapter 976 - 976: Stabbing You<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Since ancient times, it was said that officials gave up their lives to maintain justice, and soldiers fought with their lives for victory. However, there were very few people with such boldness.

    That old minister¡¯s surname was Gu, and he was not famous in the Imperial Court. He had wasted half his life and was already close to the age ofpulsory retirement.<div>

    The Imperial Court had a clear rule that once an official reached 70 years old, they had to retire on their own. In addition, although one was still young, it was still eptable to describe them as old.

    Therefore, most officials would resign before they reached 70 or even 60.

    The Imperial Court also needed new blood to continue operating.

    In the first year of the Northern Song Dynasty, there was an official called Si Kejiu. He was over 70 years old but still did not take the initiative to resign, causing Song Taizu to be unable to stand it. He wanted to personally give an order to resign, but he felt that it was too ugly for an emperor to personally urge an official to resign. Hence, he stipted that the people from the

    Imperial Censor¡¯s Office should impeach those old officials and let them resign.

    That Senior Imperial Censor did not have any achievements in the Imperial Court, nor did he have an outstanding background. What right did he have to stay in the Imperial Court until he was 70 years old?!

    It had to be known that the officials of the Imperial Court each had their own task, and no one was dispensable. Every time someone left, it meant that there was a vacancy. Many aristocratic families specially watched the impeachment of the old officials to pave the way for their families.

    From this, it could be seen that this Senior Imperial Censor was not simple.

    It was not difficult to deduce that there was definitely someone behind his actions.

    In that case, why was Imperial Censor Gu willing to sacrifice his life to stand out?

    This began with the situation after the official retired.<div>

    Once ordinary officials left the officialdom, they would face a situation where their reputation and wealth were in the past.

    Other than receiving half of their sry when they were still officials every month and still enjoying tax-free treatment, their lives were still very good.

    However,pared to when they were an official in the court, it waspletely iparable.

    Most people still could not ept such a difference. If they still had some connections in the court, they could still cherish their descendants and pave the way for their future.

    However, the Imperial Court did all the work of offending others. For someone like Yu Zongzheng, who was born into a noble family and had the protection of a noble family, as long as there was anymotion in the court, it was not his ce to take the lead. Even if the wind blew in the wrong direction and the Imperial Court denounced him, he would not step up. The first to bear the brunt were those officials who had no foundation and had even stood out.

    As an official with no foundation or backing, the consequences could be imagined once the Senior Imperial Censor lost his power. Even if a promising descendant of the family entered the royal court in the future, he would also face the oue of being ostracized and his future would be worrisome.

    The Senior Imperial Censor was in his seventies. Before he retired, he had been a pathfinder for some people. Although he had lost his life, he had obtained protection for his descendants.

    It could be considered thest time in his life that he could shine.

    At this moment, this court situation was in line with the scheme of ¡°fighting for the throne.¡± Yu Youyao suddenly asked, ¡°Who is this Senior Imperial Censor

    under?¡±

    Was he under Concubine Lan, Imperial Concubine Xu, the vassal lord, or Yin Huaixi?<div>

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°He¡¯s under the King of Liang.¡± Then, he changed the topic and said meaningfully, ¡°However, this matter was instigated by Concubine

    Lan.¡±

    This was as expected, but it was also unexpected. Yu Youyao sighed a little. ¡°The King of Liang has already stretched his hand so far.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°To the King of Liang, everything is ready, but the critical element iscking. If there¡¯s nopetition for the throne, how can there be a reason?¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply and frowned. ¡°Senior Imperial Censor Gu is under the King of Liang. Does Concubine Lan know? Concubine Lan doesn¡¯t look like the kind of person who would ask a tiger for its skin.¡±

    In the past, the Weining Marquis Residence was powerful, and Imperial Consort Lu had a noble status. Not only was the Second Prince¡¯s status the most important, but he was also deeply trusted by the emperor. To the Second Prince, the King of Liang was a source of help. Of course, there were threats, but they were not impossible to suppress.

    Today was different from the past. Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was in jail, and Concubine Lan no longer had the support of her maiden family. If she was involved with the King of Liang again, she would be asking for trouble and courting death.

    Concubine Lan wanted to support the Second Prince and help him climb up the socialdder.

    The King of Liang also wanted that position.

    Concubine Lan couldn¡¯t suppress the King of Liang¡¯s ambition, so it was impossible for them to continue working together.

    Yu Youyao thought of Concubine Lan, whom she had seen in the Longevity Pce when the emperor had conferred her the title of County Head. She deliberated for a moment.

    Yin Huaixi asked, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°Concubine Lan is a very smart person. She knows how to judge the situation and is good at scheming. On the surface, she¡¯s smiling, but in the blink of an eye, she can stab you.

    Her words were not groundless.

    Back then, the eldest son of the emperor had died prematurely, and the Empress had suffered a huge blow and sealed the pce.

    It was Concubine Lan who controlled the phoenix seal and the harem for many years.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued the eldest son of the first wife. The dog emperor definitely doted on his eldest son who had just been born. It might not be the case that the dog emperor really wanted to kill the emperor¡¯s eldest son. However, it was inevitable that his feelings for the emperor¡¯s eldest son would be a littleplicated because of the matter at the Ning Residence.

    Even a monster would not hurt its own children. Furthermore, he was still an innocent child who had just been born and was not a threat.

    No matter how one looked at it, it was impossible to exin the emperor¡¯s killing intent towards the emperor¡¯s eldest son.

    The emperor might not have been the one who caused the death of the emperor¡¯s eldest son. Instead, someone had taken this opportunity to attack the emperor¡¯s eldest son.

    Grand Tutor Yang was the emperor¡¯s teacher. His daughter who had been ¡°married¡± out was like water that had been sshed out. If his daughter made a mistake, on ount of the kindness of his teaching, Grand Tutor Yang did not deserve to be punished.

    However, the dog emperor did not even let his mentor off, causing him to bear the name of ¡°killing his master.¡± It was obvious that he was really filled with regret for the death of the emperor¡¯s eldest son.

    Next, the Second Prince took over as the eldest. Naturally, the emperor¡¯s deep regret and value for the emperor¡¯s eldest son was channeled towards the Second Prince.

    The person who had nned all of this had polished the emperor¡¯s thoughts perfectly and made full use of them.

    Looking at the harem, Yu Youyao could only think of one person who could grind the heart of a saint so urately.

    It was the former Imperial Concubine Lu, and the current Concubine Lan!

    During this period of time, Consort Xu had been jumping up and down, manipting the nobles of the North and causing trouble in the North.

    In the end, she suffered a double loss.

    The Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an was still under trial. The Han family¡¯s descendants, led by Elder Han, were still locked up in the residence. From the progress of the case, the Han family¡¯s pavilion could not escape punishment.

    It seemed that all of this had nothing to do with Concubine Lan, but the Second Prince naturally suppressed the Third Prince and obtained a lot of reputation for being virtuous in the court.

    Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince did not stop either. Their eyes were fixed on the Yu n¡¯s scheme. They were determined to not stop until they achieved their goal and even caused the matter of patrolling the North.

    However, in the end, the ¡°opportunity to patrol the North¡± that Empress Ning had painstakingly nned was also put on hold.

    On the surface, Concubine Lan did not gain much, but the matter of thepetition for the throne was ultimately decided by the emperor. Concubine Lan¡¯s ¡°low profile¡± and ¡°restraint¡± recently formed a sharp contrast with Imperial Concubine Xu and Empress Ning..

 Chapter 977 - 977: When Will They Mobilize Their Troops?

    Chapter 977 - 977: When Will They Mobilize Their Troops?<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Concubine Lan had thoroughly understood the Holy Decree. In front of the emperor, ¡°no strife¡± was more useful than ¡°strife.¡± From the beginning, she had already put on a posture of ¡°no strife¡±. In the future, she would not be the one in charge of ¡°strife for the throne¡±.

    Many things did not seem to have anything to do with Concubine Lan, but on careful thought, Concubine Lan¡¯s shadow was everywhere in the court.<div>

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°Concubine Lan indeed didn¡¯t know that the person who had joined the King of Liang was the Jiazhou Residence.¡±

    The human heart was unpredictable. The Senior Imperial Censor was not eye-catching in the court. Perhaps even Concubine Lan did not take a mere Senior Imperial Censor seriously. In the end, someone took advantage of the situation.

    The hunter became the hunted. Even though the actions of the Senior Imperial Censor allowed Concubine Lan to achieve her goal, wouldn¡¯t this benefit the King of Liang instead?!

    At the mention of the Jiazhou Residence, Yu Youyao¡¯s pretty face darkened, and she subconsciously pursed her lips. ¡°I thought that the Jiazhou Residence had always been under the King of Liang. It turns out that the Jiazhou Residence is a turncoat.¡±

    Clearly, she was still brooding over the fact that the Jiazhou Residence had attacked the Xie Residence back then.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The former Marquis of Weining, Ning Yuanbo, has been indebted to the Jiazhou Residence. The Jiazhou Residence has always been obsequious and has gained Ning Yuanbo¡¯s trust. It was also the Marquis of

    Weining who put in the effort to transfer the Jiazhou Residence to Quanzhou.

    During his tenure in Quanzhou, the Jiazhou Residence indeed did not let the Marquis of Weining down. The tribute sent by the Marquis of Weining every year made Concubine Lan extravagant in the pce and allowed her to win over hearts. She built a training hall for the emperor and refined medicinal pills, gaining his sacred heart. Therefore, Concubine Lan trusts the Jiazhou

    Residence very much.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately understood. ¡°The Jiazhou Residence is actually Concubine Lan¡¯s money bag.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded.<div>

    When Yu Youyao was in Quanzhou, she had briefly interacted with the Jiazhou

    Residence and had also sent someone to investigate his character. ¡°The Jiazhou Residence has been in the Quanzhou Residence for more than ten years.officials are evaluated every three years, and the officials with the best evaluation will have priority in getting a chance to be transferred. The Jiazhou Residence had the backing of Concubine Lan, who was still the imperial concubine at that time. It¡¯s impossible that he hasn¡¯t been transferred for more than ten years. Concubine Lan didn¡¯t n to let the Jiazhou Residence continue to be promoted. She wanted him to be nailed in Quanzhou and continue

    helping her with the money.¡±

    Quanzhou¡¯s trade was prosperous, developed, and abundant with resources. Controlling Quanzhou was equivalent to controlling an endless stream of resources and money.

    At that time, the Weining Marquis Residence was powerful and had subordinates all over the court.

    If one wanted to win people over and nurture their henchmen, money was indispensable. This way, the importance of Quanzhou to the Weining Marquis Residence was highlighted.

    The Jiazhou Residence had disyed an extraordinary ability to rake in money. How could Concubine Lan bear to transfer him elsewhere?

    Yin Huaixi poured a cup of tea and handed it to her.

    Yu Youyao reached out to take it and took a sip before continuing, ¡°The Jiazhou Residence is old and cunning. His methods are quite ruthless. He definitely won¡¯t be satisfied with only being a fourth-grade local official for the rest of his life and helping Concubine Lan with her money. However, because of the power of the Weining Marquis Residence and Concubine Lan¡¯s favor, he doesn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±

    From the way the Jiazhou Residence handled matters, this person was cunning and ambitious. He was definitely unwilling to be subordinated.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t until Ning Yuanbo¡¯s Residence lost power and Concubine Lan entered the Cold Pce that the Jiazhou Residence couldn¡¯t see a chance to continue advancing and wasn¡¯t willing to be controlled by Concubine Lan for the rest of their lives that he secretly sided with the King of Liang. Moreover, the King of Liang used to collude with the Weining Marquis Residence. Both sides had to exchange information. Controlling the Jiazhou Residence in Quanzhou was an important part. The Jiazhou Residence had long been involved with the King of Liang and it was already very difficult for him to escape. He had no choice.¡± He joined the King of Liang because of his ambition and helplessness.<div>

    Yin Huaixi nodded and suddenly said, ¡°The Jiazhou Residence is like a grasshopper after autumn. It won¡¯tst for long.¡± He said casually, ¡°After a while, when news of our marriage spreads and the King of Liang takes Quanzhou, the first person to be killed will be the Jiazhou Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why? The Jiazhou Residence participated in the King of Liang¡¯s rebellion so early. It¡¯s obvious that the King of Liang trusts him very much. The Jiazhou Residence contributed greatly to the King of Liang¡¯s sess in controlling Quanzhou. Even if the King of Liang goes straight to Quanzhou, he still has to rely on the Jiazhou Residence to continue controlling Quanzhou.¡±

    ¡°What other reason could there be?¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He looked at her with a focused gaze that made her face blush and her heart skip a

    beat. ¡°You¡¯re my fiancee! From the day the Empress Dowager bestowed the marriage, we¡¯ve been one. From now on, we¡¯ll share our honor and fortune.¡±

    There was another very important reason why he nned for the Empress Dowager to bestow the marriage.

    That was, a marriage given by the royal family could not be annulled. There was no need to mention whether a divorce was possible.

    This marriage could tie him and Yu Youyao together for the rest of their lives.

    Yu Youyao was stunned at first, then her face turned red and she immediately understood.

    The reason why the Jiazhou Residence had attacked the Xie Residence was because the King of Liang had instructed it. At that time, the King of Liang did not take a small County Head far away from the capital seriously at all.

    Things were different now. She had be King Yue Fei¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Due to various reasons, the news of the Xie Residence¡¯s evacuation from Quanzhou did not spread. However, the people involved knew very well that at the very least, King Liang would not go against King Yue Fei on the surface. Thus, he didn¡¯t leave anyone who had once offended the future Princess Consort of King Yue Fei by his side to avoid being exposed.

    No matter what the reason for the King of Liang¡¯s rebellion was, it was treason.

    However, at least on the surface, she had to stand tall.

    This matter involved Eldest Princess Shaoyi and the Xie family. Now that even King Yue Fei was involved, the King of Liang had no choice but to treat it seriously.

    Once the news of the Jiazhou Residence persecuting the County Head spread, it was very easy to associate it with the abnormality of the Quanzhou seal and the fact that the King of Liang had easily taken Quanzhou. Then, it would be very easy to associate it with the fact that the King of Liang and the Jiazhou Residence had long colluded.

    In that case, the matter of the King of Liang setting up his troops had long been nned.

    Although this was the truth, at least on the surface, he couldn¡¯t let anyone catch him red-handed.

    Therefore, the King of Liang¡¯s dignified excuses like ¡°the princes fighting for the throne and causing chaos¡± and ¡°ridding the emperor of evil ministers¡± to raise his troops were rather groundless.

    The King of Liang would not let others gossip about such a matter. If he abandoned the mere Jiazhou Residence, there would be no evidence for everything that had happened back then. The Jiazhou Residence would be a scapegoat.

    If Yu Youyao and the Xie family were harmed, or if Yu Youyao did not marry King Yue Fei, the situation would be different.

    After all, the King of Liang was afraid of King Yue Fei.

    Yu Youyao avoided his shockingly bright eyes. ¡°By the way, if the King of Liang makes a move, you, King Yue Fei, who¡¯s guarding the North, definitely can¡¯t stand by and do nothing. The Liaodong area is the first border. Not only will you bear the responsibility of resisting external enemies, but you¡¯ll also coordinate with the capital.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Look when the King of Liang will mobilize his troops.¡±

    Yu Youyao thought about it carefully and her eyes widened.

    At this moment, the King of Liang, who Yu Youyao and Yin Huaixi had mentioned, was also discussing with his trusted aides when to mobilize his troops.

    The King of Liang was wearing armor and sitting at the head of the table. There were a few aides dressed like schrs and generals who were also wearing armor..

 Chapter 978 - 978: Real and Fake Heir

    Chapter 978 - 978: Real and Fake Heir<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this moment, Liang Jingxuan, who was wearing a sapphire python robe, said, ¡°The Senior Imperial Censor¡¯s corpse is on disy at the Meridian Gate. The Empress Dowager used thunderous methods to quell the cries of the court and to make the emperore to court. It¡¯s obvious that the emperor is seriously ill and can no longere to court to take charge of the court affairs.

    The court officials are fighting fiercely over the session. It¡¯s already a mess. The three princes are fighting for the throne, causing chaos in the court. We can be considered to have a reason to send troops.¡±<div>

    The emperor had not appointed an heir. Now that the Empress Dowager and the emperor were both seriously ill, the appointment of an heir could no longer be dyed. However, there were three princes in the court. No matter who was appointed, the other two factions would be beyond redemption. Even if it was not to stabilize the court, they had to fight with all their might for their lives.

    ¡°Second Young Master is right. Now is the best time for us to set off.¡±

    Immediately, a few generals chimed in.

    On the surface, the blue-robed young master, Liang Jingxuan, was the second son of the first wife of the King of Liang. However, everyone present knew very well that he was the true legitimate son of the King¡¯s Residence, the true heir of the King of Liang.

    As for the one sent to the capital, he was just the son of a lowly concubine.

    After the new emperor ascended the throne, the emperor¡¯s expedition to the North had been a crushing defeat. The King of Liang knew that the opportunity he had been waiting for hade. From that moment on, the King of Liang had already been preparing for rebellion.

    The birth of the ¡°heir¡±, Liang Jingye, was also premeditated.

    At that time, the one who was pregnant was a concubine in the backyard of the King¡¯s Residence. After the concubine gave birth, the mother was chased away, leaving the child behind. The belly of the fake Princess Consort was borrowed, so the child naturally took over the identity of the eldest son of the first wife.

    Meanwhile, the real legitimate son only came out of the Princess Consort¡¯s womb the next year.

    Even the ¡°heir¡±, Liang Jingye, did not know that he was actually a scapegoat.

    King of Liang looked at his legitimate son with a gratified expression. ¡°You were the one who nned to use the Senior imperial Censor to further stir up the court and cause chaos.¡± At this point, he subconsciously revealed a proud expression. ¡°Haha, you really didn¡¯t disappoint me. Tell me again, why do you think that the time hase for us to mobilize?¡±<div>

    The King of Liang, who had been through hundreds of battles, definitely knew when to start fighting. These words were meant to test Liang Jingxuan, and he also wanted his legitimate son to perform in front of these old ministers.

    It was said that an outstanding father would not have an ordinary son. This made them even more unswerving.

    Liang Jingxuan looked refined and handsome, and his smile was gentle. His father had the intention to test him, but he also had the intention to show off. ¡°All along, the biggest stumbling block that has been hindering our grand ambition is King Yue Fei in the north. Once we cause trouble, King Yue Fei will be the first to bear the brunt and will definitely rush to the capital to help.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present revealed wary expressions.

    Even the King of Liang subconsciously sat up straight and his expression turned a little more serious. ¡°Although King Yue Fei is young, he has quelled the rebellion in Shandong and cleared my name. After taking over Youzhou, he easily subdued 300,000 troops and stabilized the situation in the North. He controlled the drought in the North and shook the foundation of the local aristocratic families. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s a ruthless person. Compared to his father, he¡¯s even better.¡¯

    The You army fought with the Di people all year round, and all of them were brave and good at fighting. The battlefield changed rapidly. Even if nothing went wrong, they did not have the confidence to win.

    ¡°However.¡± Liang Jingxuan agreed deeply and changed the topic. ¡°Things are different now. As long as we aim at the right time, no matter how powerful King Yue Fei is, he¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    The King of Liang asked cooperatively, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Liang Jingxuan analyzed slowly, ¡°The North is vast and includes the three provinces of Liaodong and the sevennds in Shanxi, Shaanxi, Gansu, and Ningxia. Meanwhile, as the main suppliers of supplies, Shanxi and Shaanxi have suffered a hundred years of drought and can¡¯t even grow food. Even if they survive this ordeal, it will take at least three to five years for them to recover.¡±

    The aide nodded, clearly agreeing with the Second Young Master.

    Promoting the nting of sweet potatoes could indeed solve the food problem in the North.<div>

    However, the sweet potatoes would not be harvested until October, which was in the second half of the year.

    The North had settled almost two million refugees, so the food harvest had to be given to them first. Otherwise, if themoners starved, there would definitely be chaos.

    Under everyone¡¯s agreeable gazes, Liang Jingxuan¡¯s expression subconsciously revealed a hint of arrogance. ¡°Ever since the drought, the Northern Barbarians have been active at the border. The wars in the North have never stopped. The You army¡¯sbat strength and equipment have been exhausted, and their military supplies have been depleted. The North is very short of supplies. It¡¯s all thanks to the donations of the merchants led by the Xie and Bai families. However, donations aren¡¯t a long-term n. Without a stable and long-term source of supplies, it¡¯s just an extreme emergency.¡±

    As the King of Liang who had been through hundreds of battles, he was deeply moved by this point. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? A war is apetition of martial strength and resources. In a situation where the military strength is the same and the strength is equal, whoever has the most resources will win. Therefore, no matter how many resources you usually hoard, it¡¯s never too much on the battlefield. Otherwise, why would I cooperate with the Marquis of Weining to help him steal the military power of Youzhou other than King Li of Zhou? I¡¯m just coveting Quanzhou.¡±

    Of course, Quanzhou was only one of his goals.

    If King Li of Zhou did not die, how could the Great Zhou Dynasty be in chaos? How could they be heroes in this chaotic world?!

    A few generals chimed in¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯re right. In terms of martial strength, we¡¯ve been plotting for many years. We¡¯re definitely not weaker than the You army.¡±

    ¡°In terms of rations, the Liang Army, who has prepared for many years, has an innate advantage.¡±

    ¡°Even our equipment is the best. It¡¯s much better than the You army.¡±

    ¡°The Liang army is strong, so we¡¯re naturally not afraid of the You army.¡±

    Everyone spoke at once andpared themselves. Immediately, they felt a sense of superiority.

    The King of Liang was very satisfied with Liang Jingxuan¡¯s performance.

    The most important thing in a war was the morale of the army. They had been plotting for many years, but once the army rose, these old generals who had been loyal to the Imperial Court would more or less hesitate.

    He had called these old ministers over today to further stabilize the morale of the army.

    Liang Jingxuan continued, ¡°In addition, the Imperial Court has issued a national policy in the North. In order to implement the national policy, most of the resources in the North are biased towards the refugees. Arge number of refugees have just been settled down not long ago. It¡¯s a time when the people¡¯s hearts are unstable. We need King Yue Fei to intimidate the North, or there will be chaos in the North.¡±

    In the meaning between the lines, there was only one meaning. So what if King Yue Fei was powerful? It was fine if his current strength was inferior to the Liang army¡¯s, but he was also dyed by national policy. He was too busy. It gave them a chance.

    Everyone present immediately looked happy. They could almost imagine their future wealth.

    Liang Jingxuan had achieved his goal and calmed them down. ¡°The older, the wiser. Although King Yue Fei is famous, he¡¯s still young and frivolous. How can hepare to father and son, who have been through hundreds of battles and are scheming?¡±

    ¡°The heavens are really helping me.¡± Immediately, a general pped his thigh andughed..

 Chapter 979 - 979: Follow to the Death

    Chapter 979 - 979: Follow to the Death<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Due to the drought, the Di people have been invading the North frequently in the past two years. If we send troops now, we¡¯ll be able to take down all the cities along the way in three months at most and go straight to Quanzhou. In autumn, the Di people will have to stock up on winter supplies and will definitelye aggressively. King Yue Fei will want to resist external enemies, so he¡¯ll be even more upied.¡±

    Inparison, the King of Liang¡¯s advantage was simply too obvious. If he did not rebel at this time, he would have to wait until King Yue Fei stabilized the North?!<div>

    That would be akin to having his head kicked by a donkey.

    Someone chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s true. When the Di people invade wantonly, the North will lose its defense. Then, the Di people will march straight in and take down the capital. The Great Zhou Dynasty might very well face a predicament of being sandwiched from the inside and out. It¡¯s not like such a thing hasn¡¯t happened in history. Even if the Imperial Court wanted to, they wouldn¡¯t ask Yue Fei to order the King of the North to send troops.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was the first barrier against the Northern Barbarians. They could not afford to lose him.

    There were many troops in the capital, and they were the most well-equipped and elite troops of the Great Zhou Dynasty. There were also many generals who could fight. Yin Huaixi had to resist external enemies, so how could he spare the time?!

    The King of Liang was waiting for this opportunity to take advantage of it.

    ¡°If King Yue Fei can¡¯t send troops to help, we can avoid fighting him head-on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid of King Yue Fei. His Highness¡¯s goal is to stay in the capital and avoid fighting King Yue Fei head-on. It¡¯s also to recuperate and conserve his strength. When His Highness takes over the capital and naturally upies the defense, he can gather the remaining troops of the capital and reap the resources of the capital. At that time, he won¡¯t be afraid of the North, whichcks resources.¡±

    ¡°King Yue Fei was tripped by the Northern Barbarians, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    After everyone discussed at once, they immediately realized that this was indeed the best time to send troops.

    Not only could they avoid King Yue Fei, but they could also catch the Imperial Court off guard.

    Although that was the case, there was still an aide who had objections. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, the garrison stationed in the Rehe area is the first barrier to the three cities in the capital. The 500,000-strong army is not to be trifled with.¡¯<div>

    The person guarding Rehe was Duke Duan, an old general who had been through hundreds of battles. Back then, it was also him who had initiated the pce riot with the Empress Dowager, who was still the Empress then, and helped her ascend the throne today. Only then did he have the wealth and glory of Duke Duan¡¯s Residence.

    Rehe was located in the north of Hebei and was neighboring the capital. The two armies were still fighting, and the Imperial Court had also sent more reinforcements to suppress the rebellion and exhaust them to death.

    After taking down Rehe, the army would definitely suffer heavy losses and need a long time to rest. During this period of rest, the Imperial Court would continue to send troops to quell the rebellion.

    This was also one of the reasons why there had been few rebellions by ministers since ancient times, and there were few sessful ones.

    Liang Jingxuan gave an aide a look, and the aide immediately understood. He immediately retorted, ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, the soldiers stationed in the

    Rehe are usually raised indulgently in the army. They haven¡¯t even fought a few decent battles. They¡¯re only doing it on the surface. If they really go to the battlefield, they¡¯ll be weaklings. How can theypare to our Liang army? All of them are experienced and brave.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the three camps of the capital have 150,000 troops. In addition to the imperial guards and the Imperial n Guard, there are definitely more than 200,000 soldiers in total. They¡¯re all the most elite troops of the Great Zhou Dynasty and are equipped with the best equipment and weapons.¡±

    ¡°Typically, when you take advantage of the king, why don¡¯t you feel that your hands are burning? When ites to it, you act like cowards and upset troop morale. Those who upset troop morale will be executed ording to thew as a warning to filial piety.¡±

    ¡°Those bastards in the capital only know how to enjoy themselves. After so many years, they can¡¯t even deal with Shandong. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?!¡±

    The room was immediately in an uproar.

    The King of Liang did not stop them. Everyone who had been to the battlefield knew that prideful soldiers would definitely lose.<div>

    It wasn¡¯t until two old generals almost fought that the King of Liang stopped them. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. There¡¯s no doubt about the strength and advantage of the Liang army, but on the battlefield, we have to fight with our lives. We can¡¯t have any superior or lucky thoughts. This is a difficult battle to begin with. Everyone here trusts you with their lives. We have to go all out and be confident in our strength. At the same time, we have to be cautious. Don¡¯t underestimate any opponent.¡±

    With just one sentence, they calmed down.

    King Liang also knew that this was a tough battle. He wanted to fight because he had no way out. Previously, he had colluded with the Weining Marquis Residence to persecute King Li of Zhou. It was already a great rebellion.

    Now that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was in jail, because Concubine Lan had returned and the emperor was seriously ill, the pce was sealed. Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case had never been tried, which gave him more time to n.

    However, not inspecting Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case now did not mean that it would never be inspected. This matter was like a knife hanging over his head. If he was not careful, King Li of Zhou¡¯s oue back then would be his end.

    Was he willing?

    NO!

    After all, he was going to die. Why not take a risk before he died?

    Now was the best time to mobilize troops. If they missed it, they would never have a chance again when King Yue Feipletely stabilized the North.

    Liang Jingxuan naturally understood what the father was thinking. He took a dagger and cut it fiercely on his palm, and blood immediately gushed out.

    He clenched his palm, and bright red blood slowly dripped into the wine ss, dyeing the bright wine red.

    As the blood dripped, Liang Jingxuan raised his wine ss high and raised his voice. ¡°I, Liang Jingxuan, am here to swear a blood pact with all of you. Please believe in us, father and son, and conspire with us. In the future, when we achieve our great ambitions, we will definitely reward all of you for your hard work and contributions. We won¡¯t let you down. Let¡¯s drink this ss of wine first!¡±

    With that, he raised his head and downed his wine.

    Immediately, an old minister also cut his palm and dripped blood into his cup. He raised his wine ss and stood up. ¡°Your Highness, we¡¯ll follow you to the death. ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow you to the death.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll follow you to the death.¡±

    No one present mentioned Liang Jingye, the heir who had been sent to the capital as a ¡°hostage.¡± Everyone knew very well that from the day Liang Jingye stepped into the capital, he had been a dead person.

    News that the emperor was seriously ill and could note to the court spread privately in the royal court.

    At this moment, someone in the court suggested that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case be tried.

    ¡°Ning Yuanbo is suspected of cheating in the examination. He should be tried immediately, but because of many reasons, there was no choice but to postpone it again and again. Now, it¡¯s time for a conclusion to this case. It¡¯s time to give justice to those innocent students who were implicated in the fraud in the examination and died in vain. We can¡¯t let the hearts of the thousands of students in the world go cold.¡±

    These words stood on the high ground of righteousness and morality, and received the support of many court officials.

    ¡°The Imperial Court needs fresh blood to continue operating. The imperial examination is to choose talents to govern the country. It¡¯s a move that can determine the country. We can¡¯t be negligent. Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case has dragged on for so long, and many students are already criticizing it. If it continues to drag on, it will inevitably affect the prestige of the Imperial Court and the next examination.. ¡°

 Chapter 980 - 980: The Empress Dowagerâ€™s Death

    Chapter 980 - 980: The Empress Dowager¡¯s Death<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°In the past year, there has been a lot of backlog in the Imperial Court¡¯s government office. The students from all over the world have requested the

    Imperial Court to seriously investigate Ning Boyuan¡¯s case. It¡¯s indeed not good to dy this case anymore.¡±<div>

    The memorials of the court officials were sent into the Longevity Pce.

    At this moment, the Empress Dowager was already bedridden. She leaned against arge ginger-colored pillow and listened weakly to the eunuch¡¯s report about the situation in the previous dynasty.

    ¡°I heard that many students have already gathered at the Temple of Confucius and jointly protested to the Imperial Court, requesting a strict trial of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case to seek justice for the thousands of students in the world¡­¡¯

    Hearing this, the Empress Dowager covered her mouth and coughed heart-wrenchingly. The eunuch looked at the handkerchief covering the Empress Dowager¡¯s mouth that was already dyed red with blood. His calves couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and cold sweat kept dripping from his forehead.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡ªI¡¯ The Empress Dowager coughed non-stop.

    Auntie Shen quickly brought over a bowl of pear paste water and fed it to the Empress Dowager.

    Miraculously, the Empress Dowager, who was coughing non-stop, looked much better after drinking a bowl of pear paste water. Her coughing gradually stopped.

    The Empress Dowager panted and said, ¡°All of them are sanctimonious and dignified. To put it bluntly, they¡¯re just trying to eliminate dissidents¡­¡±

    Ning Yuanbo was the Second Prince¡¯s external rtive. As long as Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case was not tried and the crime was not conclusive, Concubine Lan would still not lose her power. There was still a group of people in the court who supported the Second Prince.

    The trial of Ning Yuanbo seemed reasonable, but in fact, it was targeting the Second Prince and Concubine Lan. They wanted to take the opportunity to wantonly cut off the Second Prince¡¯s henchmen and implicate the Second Prince topletely eliminate him.

    ¡°How¡ª How has the Emperor¡¯s health been recently?¡± The Empress Dowager¡¯s yellow face was abnormally flushed, and her hoarse voice seemed to have been rubbed by sand.<div>

    The eunuch¡¯s face was pale, and his mouth trembled. ¡°He¡¯s still the same.¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, his legs went limp and he knelt on the ground with a thud. The emperor had already had a stroke. His mouth was crooked and his eyes were nted. Previously, he couldn¡¯t speak properly but could still say words. Recently, he couldn¡¯t even speak. When he opened his mouth, saliva drooled from the corner of his mouth and he made a sound from his throat.

    After enduring for more than half a year, he was about to die.

    Others might not know what was going on with the emperor, but how could the Empress Dowager not know?

    The court officials were busypeting for power. Without the emperor¡¯s intervention, the matter of establishing a sessor could not be resolved. Empress Ning, Concubine Lan, and Imperial Concubine Xu were not to be trifled with. If the three sides fought, they could still restrain one another. However, once the bnce was broken, it would cause internal strife.

    What broke the bnce was the Senior Imperial Censor¡¯s advice.

    There were already people who couldn¡¯t help but want to attack Concubine Lan.

    Concubine Lan probably never dreamed that she would instruct the Senior Imperial Censor to divert the trouble and put aside the matter of the Fourth Prince¡¯s patrol of the North, only for all of this to be just a trap.

    ¡°Meanwhile, look at her¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking,rge mouthfuls of blood gushed out of the Empress Dowager¡¯s mouth and nose.

    ¡°Empress Dowager.¡± Auntie Shen was shocked and quickly rushed to the bed. Seeing that the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes were rolled back and her mouth was open, she was breathing heavily. She shouted in a panic, ¡°Someone, quickly invite the imperial physician in¡­¡±

    The eunuch was shocked. His body suddenly crawled to the ground, but the ¡°her¡± that the Empress Dowager had mentioned kept echoing in his mind.<div>

    He was the Empress Dowager¡¯s trusted aide, so he naturally understood that this ¡°her¡± referred to Empress Ning.

    The matter of the Fourth Prince¡¯s patrol in the North was Empress Ning¡¯s trap.

    Empress Ning had first schemed for Second Miss Yu¡¯s ¡°natural phoenix fate¡±.

    Then, she had instigated the royalists and mentioned the Fourth Prince¡¯s patrol of the North.

    Everyone thought that Empress Ning had nned for the Fourth Prince to patrol the North to win over the hearts of the people and umte reputation. She had further roped in Yue Fei, the King of the North, and the officials in the North.

    At that time, the Fourth Prince¡¯s reputation would be great, and the girl with the phoenix fate¡± would be naturally betrothed to the Fourth Prince.

    With the support of the Yu n, Empress Ning naturally adopted the Fourth Prince as her heir.

    But who would have thought that this was a trap?

    The Second Prince had obtained a lot of virtuous reputation in the royal court. However, if the Fourth Prince traveled to the North, the ¡°virtuous reputation¡± would probably change hands.

    No matter how virtuous the Second Prince was, could hepare to the Fourth Prince¡¯s contribution to checking the hearts of the people on behalf of the emperor?

    The Second Prince was the most shocked about the Fourth Prince¡¯s patrol of the North.

    In order to stop the Fourth Prince from patrolling the North, Concubine Lan let the Senior Imperial Censor expose the news that the emperor was seriously ill. Thus, Concubine Lan had the initiative.

    After suppressing Empress Ning¡¯s use of the ¡°girl with the phoenix fate¡± to suppress the Fourth Prince, Empress Ning could no longer manipte the royalists and cause trouble in the court.

    Meanwhile, the Third Prince was useless and became easy to deal with.

    Concubine Lan was right.

    However, she had never expected that Empress Ning would feint.

    Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case had never been tried. It was because the Empress Dowager did not want to break the bnce of the struggle for the throne. However, Senior Imperial Censor Gu had stood out and broken the bnce, so the Empress no longer had any scruples. She was using the royalists and thousands of students in the world to request a strict trial of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case.

    The bnce that the Empress Dowager had painstakingly maintained hadpletely been broken.

    When she heard the news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s death, Yu Youyao was having dinner with Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Qi reported the news to Yin Huaixi. ¡°The pce is already under full martialw. The Empress has stepped forward and will start to arrange the Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral.¡±

    Yin Huaixi subconsciously nced at Yu Youyao.

    Seeing that her smiling eyes were no longer smiling, he paused for a moment and put his chopsticks back on the te.

    Yin Huaixi asked helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Yu Youyao had aplicated expression. ¡°It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a little too sudden.¡±

    Yin Huaixi picked up a piece of mushroom and ced it in her bowl. He coaxed gently, ¡°The world is big, and eating is the most important. Try this dried mushroom with bamboo shoots. I specially found a chef who¡¯s good at making

    Min cuisine and made the mushroom taste like seafood.¡¯

    Yu Youyao forced herself to eat a few mouthfuls and really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°Actually, the Empress Dowager has never treated me badly for a long time. I only got to where I am today because of her protection. I just feel a little stifled.

    Yin Huaixi also put down his chopsticks. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s someone you know. You usually don¡¯t have much interaction. When you suddenly find out that she has passed away, you can¡¯t help but feel a little sad. It¡¯s human nature.¡±

    Initially, she felt quiteplicated. After hearing Yin Huaixi¡¯s simple and straightforward words, Yu Youyao did not feel so ufortable anymore.

    ¡°Now that the Empress Dowager has passed away, I¡¯m afraid the entire court will bepletely in chaos.¡± Without the Empress Dowager to bnce the court, the Great Zhou Dynasty would fall apart. It was already a foregone conclusion..

 Chapter 981 - 981: The Heirâ€™s Death

    Chapter 981 - 981: The Heir¡¯s Death<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°With the support of the royalists, Empress Ning naturally snatched the opportunity to hold a funeral for the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Yu Youyao was suddenly shocked. ¡°As the first wife, Empress Ning has the advantage of status, but Concubine Lan has been in charge of the harem for many years, so she might have the ability topete. However, now that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case has been raised again, Concubine Lan is deeply involved, so she naturally can¡¯t spare time for this. That¡¯s why Empress Ning took the opportunity to take over the funeral for the Empress Dowager without any effort.¡¯<div>

    From the looks of it, Empress Ning¡¯s scheme was not just about Ning Yuanbo.

    It was obvious that she had the intention of killing two birds with one stone.

    Previously, Empress Ning had been attending to the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness in the Longevity Pce. The imperial physician had taken her pulse, prescribed a prescription, and brewed medicine to guard Empress Ning¡¯s health. However, the Empress Dowager¡¯s health could not be hidden.

    Only when Empress Ning grasped the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness could she take the initiative and urately make such a n.

    Perhaps from the moment the Empress Dowager fell seriously ill, she had already begun to make arrangements.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Empress Ning will take this opportunity to gain the connections that the Empress Dowager has been managing outside the pce for many years. At the same time, she will also use the excuse of organizing the state funeral to wantonly eliminate Concubine Lan and Imperial Concubine Xu¡¯s power in the pce.¡±

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. ¡°In every dynasty, there are many people who have been punished during the state funeral. This is a tant and logical opportunity.¡±

    Ever since the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, there had been a tradition of burying servants alive with the deceased. Later on, because the Emperor of Mingzong doted on the imperial pce maid beside him exclusively, he was worried that the woman he loved would be tragically buried with him after he passed away, so he abolished this system. Even though this imperial pce maid¡¯s life was short, the system of burying servants alive with the deceased had yet to recover.

    Although the system of burying people alive with the deceased had been abolished, it did not mean that no one would die.

    As the saying went, once there was a new emperor, there would be new ministers. The death of the nobles was the end of their lives, and it also meant the change of power in the harem. Usually, at this time, the struggle was the most intense.

    There had always been many people who had died in vain.<div>

    Firstly, almost all the pce servants in the Longevity Pce would face the oue of being sentenced to death or secretly executed. There were at least two to three hundred people.

    In addition, many pce servants who were implicated could not escape death.

    For all kinds of reasons, there were even more pce servants who would die from the change of power and struggle in the harem.

    When the King of Hell fought, the little ghosts suffered.

    At the very least, three to five hundred people, or even thousands of people, would die.

    Therefore, this was also the best time to build connections and gather people¡¯s hearts. No one wanted to die. If they did not want to die, they could only find another family to seek refuge.

    The change of power in the harem also directly affected the previous dynasty.

    During the state funeral, everyone¡¯s mourning almost reached a strict level. From their clothes, makeup, expressions, and even their words and actions, they had to be cautious. If there was even the slightest mistake, they would be used of ¡°great disrespect¡± and not even have a chance to seek justice.

    It was also a good time to eliminate their dissidents.

    In that case, how was this killing two birds with one stone?

    It was clearly killing three birds with one stone.<div>

    Yu Youyao sighed. ¡°As expected of Empress Dowager Ning from the nightmare.¡±

    Before one wave was over, another rose. The Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral had

    yet to be decided, and another storm rose in the capital-

    The heir of the King of Liang, Liang Jingye, had been poisoned and died tragically at home.

    When the shocking news reached the royal court, it immediately caused a thousand ripples.

    As everyone knew, the heir of the King of Liang had entered the capital alone with only two servants who had served him since he was young. The emperor had personally given him a residence and a few servants.

    Almost everyone in Liang Residence was from the Imperial Court.

    It was interesting that Prince Liang had been poisoned and died tragically at home.

    Now that the emperor was seriously ill and the Empress Dowager had passed away, Prince Liang¡¯s death seemed to represent a certain message. For a moment, the entire court was on tenterhooks, as if they were facing a great enemy.

    The cab urgently summoned a group of ministers for a meeting. They jointly wrote a memorial asking for help and sent it to the Yu n at full speed, asking Yu Zongshen to help and return to the court to be reinstated.

    At this moment, only the Cab Grand Secretary could assist the country in a straight and honest manner. If Yu Zongshen returned to the court, he could also stabilize the court and ease the conflict for the throne.

    The meeting hall was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    Elder Yu was helpless and could only say, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a meeting? Everyone is silent. How can we discuss this matter? We can¡¯t wait for Lord Yu to return to the court to discuss it!¡±

    However, Prince Liang was dead. Could this be dyed?!

    Lord Qi was the first to speak. ¡°How do you think we should discuss this matter? The Empress Dowager has passed away, and there¡¯s not even a proper person in charge of the court outside the pce. This matter concerns the vassal lords, and it¡¯s a serious matter. How can we officials discuss it rashly? The key is to invite the emperor to the court as soon as possible to manage the court. ¡±

    If the emperor did not appear, this matter could not even be discussed. How should they deal with it?!

    The Marquis of Zhen nced at him. Old Qi really dared to say anything just because he was from the Imperial Court. At this time, he still wanted to provoke trouble.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty ruled with ¡°loyalty¡± and ¡°filial piety.¡± If the emperor could manage the court, would he not evene out after the Empress Dowager¡¯s death?!

    However, the death of Prince Liang made him subconsciously think of what Mingzhao had told him in the past. If the King of Liang really arranged for a ¡°real and fake heir¡±, this was malicious¡­

    The Marquis of Zhen¡¯s expression turned very ugly.

    He subconsciously looked at Elder Yu. Elder Yu looked like he was still calm,

    but the slightly drooping corners of his mouth revealed his serious mood.

    Elder Yu wasn¡¯t the only one who could guess it. Everyone present could.

    Therefore, the court officials could temporarily put down their desire to seize power and jointly write a request for help, asking Yu Zongshen to return to the court to preside over the overall situation.

    As soon as Lord Qi finished speaking, the other officials of the Imperial Court seemed to have received a certain signal and chimed in.

    ¡°This is a serious matter. We don¡¯t dare to discuss it rashly. We still have to ask the emperor to make a judgment.¡±

    ¡°A country can¡¯t go without a ruler for a day. Now that the situation is in turmoil, why can¡¯t the emperore to the court? There has to be an exnation for this matter. Why is it being hidden?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has passed away, and all the funeral matters need to be decided by the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Prince Liang¡¯s death has stirred up the entire court. This concerns the country.

    The emperor shoulde to the court to find the murderer, andfort the King of Liang and the vassal lords of various ces. The most important thing is to calm the country and calm the hearts of the people¡­¡±

    ¡°The heir of a vassal lord has died in the capital for no reason. It¡¯s simply shocking. This matter will not only damage the dignity of the Imperial Court, but also the emperor¡¯s prestige. We have to give the King of Liang an exnation as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Whether it was to give the King of Liang an exnation or tofort the vassal lords, only the emperor could step in.

    Elder Yu sighed slightly. Everyone present knew that the emperor was seriously ill and could no longere to court.

    However, who knew the exact situation? There indeed had to be an exnation for the emperor¡¯s condition. They couldn¡¯t keep hanging around, so no matter what they did, they had to be wary of this and worry about that. They couldn¡¯t let go and were restricted everywhere..

 Chapter 982 - 982: Removing the Hairpin to Persuade Politics

    Chapter 982 - 982: Removing the Hairpin to Persuade Politics<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    A country could not live without a ruler for a day. After knowing the emperor¡¯s health, the matter of ¡°the heir¡± could be brought to the surface. They could not let the ministers fight in private.

    It was apetition for session and chaos.<div>

    In short, there were no two ways about it. Someone had to unveil thisyer of paper and stand out.

    An official would not be punished for remonstrating.

    Only Lord Qi could stand out. Only when Lord Qi did it would the others in the Imperial Court dare to stand out. Only when the Imperial Court bore the brunt would the other ministers in the court dare to follow.

    Elder Yu closed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the pce to investigate!¡±

    They were the royalists. Only by protecting the emperor and the country could they bepletely loyal and filial, allowing them to n for the family for a hundred years. Today, the royalists had to take the lead.

    Thew excused the masses. Immediately, the court officials led by Elder Yu went to the Ganji Pce majestically and knelt at the entrance of the pce, requesting to see the emperor.

    However, they were blocked by Eunuch He, who followed the emperor.

    Immediately, a court official who prided himself on being ¡°loyal¡± couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and angry. He pointed at Eunuch He¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°You dog ve, you relied on the emperor¡¯s favor to overstep your authority and dictatorship to stir up trouble in the court. You¡¯re just a eunuch, but you¡¯re bullying your master and bing the emperor¡¯s master. Who gave you the guts?!¡±

    ¡°The eunuchs have harmed the country. If we don¡¯t make a decision as soon as possible about Prince Liang¡¯s tragic death, the consequences will be unimaginable. If we dy the important matters of the country, can a eunuch like you bear the responsibility?!¡±

    ¡°You eunuch dog, move aside. I don¡¯t mind telling you that even if we leave our heads in the pce today, we have to see the emperor.¡±

    Both sides were in an uproar. Even the Empress, who was discussing with Eunuch Zhu, received the news. She immediately couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly rushed to the Ganji Pce.<div>

    After the Empress Dowager¡¯s death, Empress Ning gradually gathered together. Some of the Empress Dowager¡¯s connections in the pce deepened her control over the harem.

    However, Concubine Lan was not someone to be trifled with after all. Even though she was overwrought by Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case, she still firmly controlled the Ganji Pce.

    This was an opportunity for Empress Ning.

    Now that Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was in jail, Concubine Lan did not have any external support and was alone. How could she still firmly control the harem?

    Why had the Second Prince obtained the support of many old officials?

    To put it bluntly, Concubine Lan¡¯s favor was not bad, and the Second Prince was also valued by the emperor.

    At this moment, if the news of the emperor¡¯s serious illness was made public, the court officials who supported the Second Prince would definitely be swayed. Not only could it further attack Concubine Lan, but Empress Ning could also take the opportunity to win over the hearts of the people in the court.

    Empress Ning had a good n and rushed over.

    At this moment, there was already an argument in front of the Ganji Pce.

    It wasn¡¯t until the eunuch¡¯s sharp voice sounded that the court officials realized that the Empress was here. They quickly bowed and greeted her.

    ¡°Lords, please don¡¯t be so polite.¡± Empress Ning hurriedly went forward and helped the leader, Elder Yu, up.<div>

    Elder Yu stood up, and the other ministers quickly followed.

    The atmosphere became heavy.

    Since Elder Yu was the leader, he naturally couldn¡¯t give up halfway. ¡°The emperor hasn¡¯t been in court for a long time. It¡¯s against the path of a wise ruler. If we, the officials, take it lightly, it¡¯s also against the path of a loyal ruler. In the Great Zhou Dynasty, we have always been loyal and filial to govern the country. Now that the Empress Dowager has passed away, the harem of the previous dynasty needs the emperor to step in to manage the overall situation to ensure filial piety and stabilize the country. Therefore, we specially entered the pce to beg the emperor toe to the court.¡±

    These words were dignified, resonating with everyone present.

    Inviting the emperor to the court was the way to be loyal.

    When the emperor came to court, it would show filial piety.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty ruled with loyalty and filial piety. If loyalty and filial piety were iplete, they would be struck down by the gods.

    Even a loyal minister could not sit back and do nothing. The emperor was still unwilling toe to the court.

    The Empress immediately felt extremely emotional. ¡°Everyone, you¡¯re worried about the state¡¯s affairs. In order to be loyal to the emperor, you¡¯re not concerned about life and death. It¡¯s really the emperor¡¯s great virtue and the blessing of the country that the Great Zhou Dynasty can have you as supporters. I¡¯m just a woman and don¡¯t know much about the politics of the previous dynasty. I¡¯m settled in the inner residence. I simply hope that everyone lives a long life. I¡¯m also mourning for the Empress Dowager. I only hope to be of the same mind as the emperor and don¡¯t dare to exceed my duty.¡± These words were indeed brilliant.

    However, it was not a lie. For many years, Empress Ning had not left the pce and was living in the inner residence. Even if she did follow the rules, the reason why she had opened the pce gate was because the Empress

    Dowager¡¯s health was not at peace. It could be considered filial piety to the Empress Dowager. No one could refute her.<div>

    All the court officials present had ulterior motives.

    The Empress did not care what they were thinking and only continued, ¡°All of you are the pirs of the country and trusted aides. To be able to make all of you willing to risk the crime of ¡®disrespect¡¯ to seek an audience with the emperor, it¡¯s obvious that the situation has already be so serious.

    Although I¡¯m not talented, I¡¯m willing to imitate Empress Jiang¡¯s words of

    ¡®removing the hairpin and persuading politics¡¯. Together with all of you, I will beg the emperor toe to court.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, there was immediately amotion.

    King Xuan of Zhou had neglected political affairs for a period of time. Empress Jiang understood righteousness and advised King Xuan of Zhou to work hard. She removed her hairpin and earrings. Then, she knelt in the Yong Alley for a long time to show that she was guilty.

    When King Xuan of Zhou found out about Empress Jiang¡¯s intentions, he was touched and ashamed. Hence, he worked hard to establish the revival of the Zhou royal family.

    Empress Ning imitated Empress Jiang. She was virtuous inside and out, showing the virtuous demeanor of the mother of a country.

    Then, the Empress took off her phoenix robe in public and knelt in front of the hall. Then, she took off the crown with nine dragons and nine phoenixes, earrings, ne, bracelets, and other essories on her head.

    Eunuch He was shocked. ¡°Your Majesty, that won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    Empress Jiang removed her hairpin to persuade politics, creating a revival fopr the Zhou royal family. Empress Ning imitated her for the sake of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Not to mention Eunuch He, even the emperor himself could not ignore it.

    After taking off her phoenix robe and jewelry, the Empress knelt in front of

    the Ganji Pce and kept saying, ¡°WWhy can¡¯t I do what Empress Jiang did?!¡±

    The court officials also reacted and quickly shouted, ¡°Her Majesty is magnanimous¡­¡±

    The Empress held the phoenix robe, the crown with nine dragons and nine phoenixes earrings, and other essories in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m guilty. When the emperores to court, I¡¯ll naturally deal with him personally. Eunuch He, please move aside. Don¡¯t dy the important matters of the country.¡±

    At this moment, Eunuch He did not dare to stop them anymore. His slender eyes swept across the officials present. ¡°All of you are seeking an audience with the emperor to do your best to be loyal. It¡¯s not good to disturb his health too much, so please discuss who will enter the pce with me and seek an audience with the emperor.¡±

    There were more than 20 ministers present, so it was naturally impossible to bring them all into the pce.

    Now that the court officials had achieved their goal, they would not be vague about this matter. They immediately elected three ministers, including Elder Yu, to meet the emperor with the Empress..

 Chapter 983 - 983: Traitor

    Chapter 983 - 983: Traitor<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Eunuch He ordered someone to open the pce door.

    The Empress was the first to enter the pce, and the court officials quickly followed.<div>

    The group walked into the inner hall unhindered. They saw the emperor lying on the dragon bed with an ashen expression. His mouth was crooked and his eyes were nted, and his mouth was drooling.

    Ah, this¡­

    The few people present hurriedly lowered their heads, not daring to look at him anymore. They finally understood why Eunuch He wanted to stop them.

    The emperor had a stroke. Looking at him now, his heavenly might had been damaged. Even if they saw the emperor, everything they had seen in the hall today would rot in their stomachs.

    To the public, they could only say that the emperor was seriously ill and could note to court.

    Before entering the pce to see the emperor, the court officials had already prepared for the worst. Although they were a little disappointed, at least they knew the emperor¡¯s exact situation and knew what to do.

    Next, it was naturally time for Yu Zongshen, who they had asked for help from and returned to the court, to manage the court.

    However, after this incident, the news that the emperor was seriously ill and could note to court could no longer be covered up.

    There was no time to dy.

    However, was it that easy to be the heir?

    Due to the matter of the heir apparent, a new round of disputes had arisen in the royal court. The matter of the heir apparent fell into a stalemate and could not be decided for a moment.<div>

    Under Yu Zongshen¡¯s orders, the capital began to be under full martialw.

    His actions could not be said to be fast. However, before the Imperial Court could make a decision, Prince Liang died.

    Far away in Liangzhou, the King of Liang, who had lost his beloved son in pain, angrily issued a denunciation of the Imperial Court. ¡°The Imperial Court¡¯s expenditure is inexhaustible. The officials are greedy and rampant, and the ipetent ruler has usurped the throne. He¡¯s shameless and emotionless. He¡¯s tarnished the truth of history and has no virtue for the country. He¡¯s harmed the people. The people are not living well. The heavens are angry and the people are resentful, so a cmity descended from the sky. The floods are torrential, and droughts have urred¡­¡¯

    A scattered denunciation angrily stated that the current throne had not been earned rightfully. Instead, it had been usurped. It also counted all the immoral actions that had been taken since the emperor ascended to the throne.

    He insisted on doing things his own way and mobilized his troops to attack the North, causing the tragic death of 800,000 troops.

    In order to cover up his crime, he attributed the tragic defeat in the north to

    Duke Nine, who had died tragically on the battlefield because of his contribution to the rescue.

    There was the cmity of the eldest son of the emperor dying prematurely.

    There was the ruthlessness of killing his master and annihting his family.

    He abused his authority and falsely used those who were loyal.

    He didn¡¯t care about or sympathize with the people.<div>

    He protected viins and harmed his brothers.

    There were too many crimes to be recorded.

    It was impossible to stop the waves of the East Sea!

    ¡°Today, the hearts of the people have already left. We will calm the anger of the heavens and appease the resentment of the people. We will raise a righteous army and eliminate the disciples who have brought disaster to the country. By the might of the world, we will take tiger-like steps. We want to show kindness to the world. I have a duty of loyalty. This is just the right time for loyal ministers to report to the country. When the martyrs make contributions, the entire country will mobilize its troops to fight against the rebellion.¡±

    After Yu Zongshen regained his emotions and returned to court, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case was raised again. In the end, it forced the King of Liang to panic and he couldn¡¯t hold back at all.

    It was already June 24th.

    Historically, it was known as the Chaos of Zhou Liang!

    It had been less than a month since the heir of the King of Liang had died and the King of Liang had angrily issued an order to mobilize his troops.

    King Liang used the death of his heir to make a big fuss. He used dignified excuses like ¡°eliminating usurpation and rebellion¡±, ¡°ridding the emperor of evil ministers¡±, and ¡°revenge for his child¡± to conspire and shock the world.

    The ¡°usurpation¡± in ¡°eliminating usurpation and rebellion¡± referred to illegally taking the throne.

    ¡°Rebellion¡± referred to acting perversely. It referred to the current emperor. He had even taken out evidence that the emperor had joined forces with Duke Duan¡¯s rtives tounch a pce riot and steal the country¡¯s power to spread throughout the world.<div>

    There was no mention of the Empress Dowager in the evidence.

    No matter what, the dead were the most important.

    The rules of the court also pointed out that the three current princes did not want to assist the court and fight for the throne.

    Meanwhile, ¡°ridding the emperor of evil ministers¡± referred to eunuchs stealing power and dictatorship.

    These three excuses werepletely valid on the surface. They were even reasonable. However, no matter what, they could not hide the ambition of the King of Liang.

    But so what? As long as there was a reason, history was written by the victors.

    Although she had long guessed this situation, Yu Youyao still felt a little ufortable at the end of the day. ¡°When the King of Liang mobilizes his troops, the world will be in chaos. From now on, there will be no more rules of the Imperial Court. Do you think the King of Liang can reach the capital?¡±

    Liangzhou was very far from the capital. They had to pass through many cities and experience many battles. The Imperial Court would also send troops to quell the rebellion. No matter how one looked at it, this was a tough battle.

    ¡°Of course,¡± said Yin Huaixi calmly. ¡°Before the King of Liang infiltrates the capital, the King of Dongning and the King of Zhenxi will not move. After the Great Zhou Dynasty exists only in name, they will mobilize troops to suppress him in the name of killing the rebels. At that time, we¡¯ll see who can enter the capital first and kill the rebels.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood immediately. The King of Liang wanted to rebel, but he might not be willing to be the first to rebel.

    There was a saying that the hunter would shoot the bird that stuck out. The first to rise would stand out. Without the proper Imperial Court, as a rebel minister, anyone, including the King of Liang, could use the excuse of a crusade.

    The King of Liang might understand this logic.

    However, he was schemed against by Yin Huaixi step by step, forcing him to take the lead. The King of Liang had staked everything this time and led a suicide army.

    Sess or failure depended on this.

    ¡°The North will take in all the refugees who have fled.¡± Yin Huaixi looked down at her. The Empress Dowager had passed away, and the entire country mourned. Yu Youyao had changed into a in robe and had a light belt around her waist, making her look even more delicate and beautiful.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Others cannot personally witness her. Only the king can enjoy her beauty.¡± ¡°Her figure is solemn and noble. How can it be described with words?¡±

    This poem revealed her beauty.

    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for her to be beautiful and filial.

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel a littleforted. ¡°King of Liang is rebelling, and the Great Zhou Dynasty is in mes. The Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral date has never been set.¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly lowered his head and yed with the jade tablet in his hand. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distracted. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to hold a state funeral now. At the very least, we have to wait until the world is at peace and the new emperor takes over.¡±

    Back then, the Empress Dowager hadunched a pce riot and helped the current emperor ascend the throne. This was a secret history of the pce. It would not be recorded in the official history, nor would it be written randomly in the unofficial history.

    Therefore, the Empress Dowager did not lose her virtue on the surface.

    In addition, she had been bncing the court for many years and empathized with the people. No matter who became the emperor, they had to bury the Empress Dowager with the highest standards to show their respect and the benevolence of the new ruler.

    ¡°Will it take that long?¡± The King of Liang had 100,000 troops under him. They had traveled all the way north from Liangzhou and nurtured themselves with the resources of the territories they upied. They kept gathering the local troops, plundering the local resources, and strengthening themselves. The army¡¯s eyes were red from killing, and they were filled with bloodlust. The army that the Imperial Court had mobilized might not be a match for the King of Liang.

    To put it bluntly, the army of the Imperial Court was sending themselves to death.

    The army of the Imperial Court, whose purpose was to quell the rebellion, had the best weapons and equipment. All of this would be a way for the King of Liang to further arm the Liang army and increase his strength.

    The King of Liang would be stronger and stronger.

    The Imperial Court would be weaker and weaker.

    Even if the King of Liang fought his way to the capital, the other vassal lords probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sit still. There was still a chance to fight this battle.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How long will this battlest?¡±

 Chapter 984 - 984: Accepting Fate

    Chapter 984 - 984: epting Fate<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up slightly, but his tone was still calm. ¡°In at most three years, the sky of the Great Zhou Dynasty willpletely change.¡±

    Three years!<div>

    To the annals, it was just a blink of an eye, but to the thousands ofmoners in the world, it was cruel and long.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long.¡± Yu Youyao also knew that if the cmity of the vassal kings was not resolved, there would be many conflicts between the same family for the throne, let alone among different families!

    Emperor Gaozu was majestic. Back then, he divided the dynasty into vassal states and governed them because the new dynasty had just been established. There were still many things to do. At that time, the other races were strong and restless, and generals who were good at war were needed to guard against them.

    After Emperor Gaozu ascended the throne, he said, ¡°The world is so big, so we have to build vassal states. We have to protect the country and let the people live in peace. Now that the new dynasty is established, the ruler and you will guard it together. It¡¯s good for each to have their own titles and be divided into various states.¡±

    The general idea was that the world was so big that it was impossible to protect it with just one emperor. It had to be divided into vassal states to protect the country and the people. Now that the new dynasty had been established, the emperor would fulfill his promise and guard the country with the officials. The officials would be allocated to various states to defend the borders. Only then could the Great Zhoust for generations.

    That was why the Great Zhou Dynasty was divided into areas governed by vassal lords.

    This move made Emperor Gaozu¡¯s prestige unprecedented. Later on, Emperor Gaozu issued a call for action. They fought wherever he pointed to. He was unstoppable, ttening the Northern Barbarians, the Southern Barbarians, the Western Barbarians, and the Eastern Tribes one after another.

    It created the peaceful and prosperous situation of the Great Zhou Dynasty for hundreds of years.

    However, the vassal lords had been guarding the vassalnds for generations, so it was inevitable that their ambitions would grow. By the time Emperor Xianzong was around, the vassal lords had already be a disaster.

    Why did the previous emperor value literature over martial arts?

    On the surface, it was targeted at the generals and also to recuperate.<div>

    However, in fact, anyone with discerning eyes knew that the previous emperor was really suppressing the vassal lords. In theter stages of the previous emperor¡¯s reign, the strength of the vassal lords had already decreased greatly, and it was in sight to remove them.

    Unfortunately, the previous emperor had been brooding over Consort Hui¡¯s death, so he had worked so hard that he had fallen ill and died at his prime.

    The current emperor¡¯s expedition to the North had ruined most of the previous emperor¡¯s hard work and reignited the ambition of the vassal lords.

    The death of King Li of Zhou further intensified the vassal lords¡¯ rebellion.

    Yu Youyao suddenly remembered that she had seen an iplete map of the grasnd in Yin Huaixi¡¯s study previously. When Yin Huaixi was young, he had already sent spies deep into the grasnd to investigate the terrain. It had been ten years.

    It was obvious that Yin Huaixi already had the intention to attack the North.

    If King Li of Zhou did not die and went into battle with his son to calm the expedition to the North first, he would not have to worry about the vassal lords being unable to resolve the injustice!

    It could only be said that all of this was fate.

    Now, Yin Huaixi was only following the will of the heavens to take back everything that belonged to him and his father to start another peaceful era.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°Looking at history, it¡¯s very rare for a dynasty to change in just three years.¡±

    Yin Huaixi changed the topic. ¡°ording to the etiquette system of the state funeral, it¡¯s not umon for the Empress Dowager¡¯s coffin to be kept in a temporary shelter for two to three years before burial. The royal family has a secret spice that can keep corpses from decaying for decades. The emperor hasn¡¯t established an heir yet, and the new emperor hasn¡¯t taken over. The Longevity Pce is temporarily empty, so it can be used as a ce for storing her coffin.¡¯<div>

    If the new emperor ascended the throne, the Empress Dowager¡¯s body would have to be moved to the Fengxian Hall.

    Yu Youyao had an idea. She only said, ¡°In that case, I don¡¯t have to return to the capital to attend the state funeral for the time being. I¡¯ll write a eulogyter and send it to the capital to express my sorrow.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    The Imperial Court¡¯s crusade document was also very fast. ¡°Thief Liang is a traitorous vassal. You¡¯re a rebel. We have received the heavenly mandate to rule the world. My brothers and I will bow and be filial¡­¡±

    Later on, the document counted in detail some of the benevolent actions that the emperor had done since he ascended the throne. This included many merits when the emperor was in power, such as honoring the Empress Dowager, not recruiting any new concubines, resolving the flood, promoting national policy, eliminating the disasters that the people faced, and so on.

    Although it was an exaggeration, they weren¡¯t all groundless.

    Behind these merits was the Empress Dowager¡¯s push. The denouncement letter borrowed the Empress Dowager¡¯s virtue.

    After that, the Imperial Court stood on the standpoint of morality to condemn,ment on, and criticize the King of Liang. ¡°If you eat the sry of a ruler, you should worry about the lives of the world. The oaths of the royal court are still in your ears. How can you forget your loyalty? Thief Liang killed the supreme leader with your officials and broke the usual etiquette¡­¡±

    They gave a long speech, mentioning that the King of Liang was disloyal and unrighteous. He was heartless and could not be trusted. He was rude and unwise.

    At the end, the Imperial Court said, ¡°All the ambitious people in the world will fight against the rebellious Thief Liang. All the prefectures and counties will use their anger to calm the country and eliminate the rebellion of the King of Liang. Thief Liang will be ttened and the people will be satisfied. Our country and the world will be at peace!¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was in mes, and everyone was in danger.<div>

    In just two months, the King of Liang fought his way to Quanzhou and upied the most prosperous city on the southeast coast.

    Only at this moment did the court officialse back to their senses. During this period of time, the various abnormalities in Quanzhou were not caused by the pirates, but by the King of Liang secretly crossing the river.

    Due to Heir Song, the Marquis of Zhen had vaguely sensed the abnormality in Quanzhou. Previously, in the royal court, he had strongly suggested that they send an invigtor to patrol the southeast coast, but he had received intense objections from Concubine Lan.

    The Maranis of Zhen had no evidence. so the matter of inspection was left

    unsettled.

    This gave Thief Liang an opportunity.

    It was inevitable that Concubine Lan would be used of causing trouble for the country and politics.

    The Second Prince could not absolve himself of the me and was forced to resign from his position in the Grand Council.

    When it rains, it pours. The Grand Secretary, Yu Zongshen, personally tried Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case. He calmed the protests and disputes inside and outside the court, winning the support of thousands of students in the world.

    At the same time, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence had colluded with the Di people and conspired with the King of Liang to persecute King Li of Zhou, form cliques for personal gain, harm loyal and good people, and so on. More than 30 crimes surfaced.

    Ning Yuanbo had colluded with the enemy to betray the country and wanted to rebel. The evidence was conclusive.

    Concubine Lan was immediately stripped of her position and sent to the cold pce. Empress Ning snatched the phoenix seal and took charge of the harem. For a moment, she was in the limelight. Even Imperial Concubine Xu had to avoid her.

    The Second Prince was implicated and imprisoned in the pce.

    As a minister, Yu Zongshen could not overstep his imperial authority. He had to wait until the new ruler took over before dealing with the situation.

    In the end, death couldn¡¯t be escaped.

    The Fourth Prince, who had always kept a low profile, naturally took on all the administrative matters of the Second Prince in the military and began to interfere in the military matters. Coincidentally, he became the most popr prince to be the heir.

    The radical faction in the royalist party that supported Empress Ning also took advantage of the victory to pursue and spare no effort to recruit, suppress, and cut off Concubine Lan¡¯s henchmen.

    It was said that when the tree topples, the monkeys scatter. In order to protect themselves, the court officials who supported the Second Prince all turned to Empress Ning.

    Concubine Lan had nned step by step for many years, but she had benefited Empress Ning and the Fourth Prince.

    No one had expected that the first to fall would actually be the Second Prince, who seemed to have the most hope of winning the position of heir. For a moment, everyone sighed.

    However, Yu Youyao knew that this was the oue that Yin Huaixi had arranged for Concubine Lan and the Second Prince. Back then, King Li of Zhou had been used of colluding with the enemy to betray the country and wanted to rebel..

 Chapter 985 - 985: Cold Palace

    Chapter 985 - 985: Cold Pce<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Concubine Lan and the Second Prince were deeply rooted in the pce. Even if Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was convicted and imprisoned, it still couldn¡¯t shake their status. Yin Huaixi knew better than anyone else that the root of the problem had to be eliminated. He had kept Ning Yuanbo alive firstly to force the King of Liang to rebel, and secondly to use the King of Liang to eliminate Concubine Lan and the Second Prince.

    Yin Huaixi retaliated and attacked Concubine Lan¡¯s family with the same crime. Even the ashes had been scattered, so it was impossible for the ashes to rise again.<div>

    It had been three days since Concubine Lan had been sent to the cold pce.

    It waspletely different from the cold pce she had invited herself into previously. This ce was dark and rotten, and the smell of decay and mold lingered, exuding a sinister and ominous aura.

    On the beam, arge made of spiderwebs tightly wrapped around her. No matter how unwillingly and angrily she screamed and cursed, it did not matter.

    At this moment, the dpidated door was pushed open with a creak.

    ¡°Is someone here?!¡± Concubine Lan muttered and looked up in a daze.

    A beam of light from the open door suddenly pierced into her eyes. A graceful and noble figure stood in the light and slowly walked towards her with high and mighty steps.

    Concubine Lan¡¯s eyes hurt from this dazzling figure, and tears flowed uncontrobly.

    She blinked hard, and the blurry figure in front of her gradually cleared.

    Empress Ning looked at her arrogantly, as if she was looking at an ant that could be crushed with a raise of her foot.

    She slowly squatted down.

    ¡°You¡¯re really in a sorry state!¡± Empress Ning¡¯s slender fingers gently tidied the messy hair by Concubine Lan¡¯s cheek.<div>

    Concubine Lan felt that the hand by her cheek was extremely cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Empress Ning¡¯spassionate expression suddenly became ferocious. ¡°What do I want to do?!¡± Her fair fingers suddenly pinched Concubine Lan¡¯s chin at lightning speed. ¡°Have you forgotten that hundreds of lives have been lost because of the Ning Residence? My father and brother died on the battlefield, but they were covered in filth. Also, my son died young not long after I was born.¡±

    Concubine Lan saw a pair of hateful eyes on her calm face. They looked like they wanted to devour her.

    ¡°The hatred of my entire family being exterminated, and the pain and animosity of losing a son.¡± Empress Ning¡¯s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth. There was a ferociousness of grinding her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve never forgotten them.¡±

    Concubine Lan screamed in panic, ¡°You, let go of me. Get lost quickly!¡± She shook her head hard, wanting to break free from Empress Ning¡¯s grip. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything rted to the Ning Residence. It was the Xu Residence. The emperor¡¯s eldest son died prematurely, and it was also Concubine Yang¡¯s doing. It has nothing to do with me. Every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. You¡­

    Imperial Concubine Shu was stripped of her title and sentenced to death. As she had lost her title, her mother¡¯s surname was Yang, so she was called Concubine Yang. This was the general naming convention of those concubines who had been doted on and then lost their favor.

    Empress Ning had been sealed in the pce for many years and often took care of flowers and nts. There were calluses on her fingers, and the rough calluses hurt Concubine Lan¡¯s cheeks, almost crushing them.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Every injustice has its perpetrator, and every debt has its debtor. Therefore¡­¡± Empress Ning chuckled. In the empty and dead cold pce, apanied by the nging doors and windows, she looked strange and cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you!¡±

    Concubine Lan subconsciously shook her head in denial. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re like a vicious viper that¡¯s hiding in a hole all the time. Did you think I couldn¡¯t find you?¡± Empress Ning grabbed her neck. ¡°Did you think that I wouldn¡¯t know you were helping to encourage it from behind?¡±<div>

    Her grip was very strong. In just a moment, Concubine Lan¡¯s face turned red and her eyes rolled back. ¡°Let go of me, no¡­¡±

    Empress Ning admired her terrified expression when she was on the verge of death.

    Just as Concubine Lan thought that she would be strangled to death by Empress Ning, Empress Ning suddenly let go and slowly stood up. She tidied her clothes. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you easily. I¡¯ll let you see Ning Yuanbo¡¯s blood stter in the residence. I¡¯ll let you see your most beloved son suffer the pain of a thousand knives and ten thousand cuts until he¡¯s tortured to death bit by bit.¡¯

    Concubine Lan clutched her neck andy on the ground, breathing heavily. A broken voice came from her throat. ¡°No, don¡¯t. If¡ª If there¡¯s anything,e at me¡­¡±

    ¡°I know that you still have something to rely on.¡± Empress Ning stared at her with a fierce gaze. ¡°Even if you¡¯re stripped of your title and sent to the cold pce, you can still pass and quietly contact Ning Yuanbo¡¯s old subordinates in the court.¡±

    Concubine Lan¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, and a sentence kept echoing in her mind. Had the person she had arranged been discovered? How was that possible? It was impossible, impossible¡­

    Empress Ning saw through her thoughts. ¡°That dog ve is quite loyal to you.

    He would rather die than confess. I could only chop him up and feed him to the

    dogs.¡±

    Concubine Lan¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but go limp. Before she could heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°However.¡± Empress Ning changed the topic, and her light voice made Concubine Lan¡¯s heart rise to her throat again. Then, she heard the cold voice in her ear ring out. ¡°This pce has always had a vine that when pulled, produces a string of gourds. I followed the vine and found many interesting things. ¡±<div>

    Concubine Lan¡¯s face turned pale.

    Empress Ning looked at her forced calm expression and felt a burst of joy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me guess what your final reliance is?¡±

    Concubine Lan subconsciously held her breath.

    Empress Ning smiled. ¡°After the emperor fell seriously ill, you regained control of the harem and did your best to act as a concubine who kept to herself. You spared no effort to push the Second Prince to the court and umted a lot of reputation for virtue.¡±

    Compared to her and Imperial Concubine Xu, who were jumping up and down in the court, Concubine Lan had suddenly be a model concubine.

    Others only thought that since Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was in jail and Concubine Lan did not have the support of her mother¡¯s n, she naturally had to keep a low profile.

    But!

    Empress Ning had fought with Concubine Lan for decades. All these years, in Yi

    Kun Pce, she had repeatedly reviewed everyone and everything rted to Concubine Lan. She had carefully broken them open and analyzed them.

    The person who knew one best would always be one¡¯s enemy.

    Concubine Lan quickly calmed down. ¡°The harem can¡¯t do political work, and I¡¯m just a concubine. Is that wrong?¡±

    She simply hated the fact that Duke Xu was too stupid.

    Back then, Duke Xu was originally a small general under Duke Ning. When he exposed Duke Ning¡¯s mistakes on the battlefield, it was inevitable that people would use him of being ungrateful.

    Seeing that the emperor was about to banish the Empress, Duke Xu immediately stood up to plead for Empress Ning.

    At that time, Duke Xu had contributed to the rescue. He was in the limelight, and there were still many ministers in the court who were on good terms with Duke Ning, as well as some old subordinates. With Duke Xu in front of them, these people naturally did not have any scruples and pleaded for Empress Ning.

    Later on, even the Empress Dowager stood up to protect the Empress, so the emperor did not banish the Empress.

    Thus, Concubine Lan lost the chance to eliminate the root of the problem..

 Chapter 986 - 986: Slander

    Chapter 986 - 986: nder<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The one who had advocated the expedition was the emperor, and it was also the emperor who had insisted on going against everyone¡¯s opinions. Now that the entire expedition to the North had been destroyed, Duke Ning and his son had taken the me, still causing the emperor to lose all his dignity and face. The emperor couldn¡¯t wait to settle the matter. If Concubine Lan didn¡¯t know her ce and continued to attack Empress Ning, the matter would escte.

    Not long after, she realized that the emperor had rejected the Zhan Residence¡¯s suggestion to choose teachers for the emperor¡¯s eldest son.<div>

    The Zhan Residence wanted to build a solid foundation for the emperor¡¯s eldest son in advance.

    These people would be the teachers of the emperor¡¯s eldest son when he was

    young.

    When the eldest son of the emperor grew up and was conferred the title of crown prince, they would be the crown prince¡¯s aides.

    When the crown prince ascended the throne, they would be the emperor¡¯s right-hand men.

    Ever since the emperor¡¯s eldest son was young, the teachers would have been tied to his interests. They shared honor and disgrace, and the status of the emperor¡¯s eldest son had be unshakable.

    Therefore, choosing teachers for the eldest son of the emperor was the most important. It often took a year and a half, or even a few years, to go from inspection to selection. The sooner they prepared, the better.

    At that time, the emperor had high hopes for the crown prince. He even wanted Mr. Hu Shan to return to the court and raise the emperor¡¯s eldest son.

    The emperor¡¯s sudden rejection of the Zhan Residence¡¯s suggestion made Concubine Lan acutely realize that the emperor¡¯s intention to nurture the emperor¡¯s eldest son had faded.

    The majestic ambition in Concubine Lan¡¯s heart was like wild vines.

    She made a crazy and bold move.<div>

    She took the opportunity to attack the crown prince.

    Not long after the emperor¡¯s eldest son was born, his soul was very light. The empress was too sad and neglected the emperor¡¯s eldest son, causing him to die prematurely. It was reasonable.

    The emperor¡¯s eldest son had died prematurely, and the empress was no longer a threat to Concubine Lan.

    It was also the Empress¡¯s fault for losing her virtue.

    The Empress lost all her dignity, and her position was nothing.

    Empress Ning continued, ¡°You controlled the Ganji Pce and instructed the Senior Imperial Censor to write a warning to bring the news of the emperor¡¯s serious illness to the surface, further inciting conflict in the court. I¡¯ll govern Consort Xu¡¯s harem, and the Third Prince and the Fourth Prince willpete for the throne. Then, you will be able to contact the ministers in the court who support the Second Prince and enter the Ganji Pce to ask the emperor to appoint the Second Prince as the heir.¡±

    Concubine Lan subconsciously denied. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. The emperor has the final say in the matter of choosing the heir. I¡¯m just a concubine. How can I have the ability to control the emperor¡¯s heart?¡±

    Empress Ning sneered. ¡°You can¡¯t change the emperor¡¯s mind, but you¡¯ve always been good at analyzing his heart. You¡¯re also the best at catering to his will. By serving the emperor¡¯s heart, you can always achieve your goal.¡¯

    Concubine Lan still refused to admit it. ¡°The Weining Marquis Residence owes the emperor a favor. It¡¯s only right for us to share the emperor¡¯s burdens.¡±

    Empress Ning did not argue with her. ¡°Back then, the Xu Residence participated in the old matters of the Ning Residence. Although it went ording to the emperor¡¯s wishes, it also became a thorn in his heart. All these years, the emperor has been very tolerant of the Xu Residence because of this. The Xu Residence relied on the emperor¡¯s kindness to form cliques in the court for personal gain. They¡¯re deeply rooted, causing the emperor to be afraid and want to get rid of them.¡±

    Concubine Lan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling.<div>

    Indeed!

    Empress Ning changed the topic. ¡°However, the Ning Yuanbo¡¯s Residence was hiding behind the scenes and helping to encourage it. You used the Xu Residence to uproot the Ning Residence.¡±

    At that time, the Ning Residence was supporting the new ruler, and they were like the sun in the sky.

    As the first wife, her position was very stable.

    Concubine Lan had been conferred the title of Imperial Noble Consort. In terms of status, she would never surpass the Empress, and she was still a concubine.

    However, the position of Imperial Noble Consort was only a step away from the Empress, as if it was at hand.

    The defeat in the north had allowed Concubine Lan to find a chance to rise to power.

    At that time, the general guarding the North was one of the generals who had participated in the expedition to the North.

    This person was greedy for credit and advanced rashly, ttering the emperor. When he was on the northern expedition, he often ndered the emperor, causing the rtionship between him and her father and brother to be more and more tense.

    Discord between rulers and ministers was a huge taboo on the battlefield.

    It was precisely because of this person that the emperor was so smug as a result of winning a few rounds of battle, causing the cmity of Lishan.<div>

    At that time, the emperor had wanted to push the me to this person. However, the emperor did not wrong himpletely.

    It was the Weining Marquis Residence who had interfered, causing the bad reputation that shouldn¡¯t have been borne by Empress Ning¡¯s father and brother to fall on them.

    However, Concubine Lan had never expected the Empress Dowager to step in to protect the Empress.

    This hadpletely cut off Concubine Lan¡¯s path to sess.

    However, she had also lost her eldest son because of this.

    Concubine Lan sneered. ¡°Empress, don¡¯t nder me.¡±

    Empress Ning was not angry. ¡°The Xu family forged evidence of my father and brother¡¯s mistakes on the battlefield. The Weining Marquis Residence was hidden and helped to encourage them, so they know very well. They even took the opportunity to preserve the evidence of the Xu family framing loyal officials. They secretly have something on the Xu family.¡±

    Therefore, Concubine Lan had never taken Imperial Concubine Xu seriously.

    From the beginning, Imperial Concubine Xu was like a grasshopper in her hands.

    Concubine Lan held her breath for a moment, but she quickly calmed down. ¡°All of this is just the Empress¡¯s wild guess.¡±

    Empress Ning did not mind if she admitted it or not. ¡°You just have to tell the emperor that back then, the reason why the emperor was trapped in Lishan was because Duke Xu had colluded with the enemy and betrayed the emperor by selling his information to the Di people. After that, Duke Ning and his son died tragically when they saved the emperor. Duke Xu was shameless and stood up to save the emperor righteously. Then, he was ungrateful and yed the me game. He ndered Duke Ning and his son, and med the Ning Residence for the crushing defeat of the expedition to the North. As a result, he achieved his goal of framing loyal and kind people.¡±

    At that time, the emperor was besieged, and her father and brother led troops to Lishan to save him. At that time, Duke Xu, who was still a small general under Duke Ning, was arranged to wait at the foot of Lishan to receive the emperor.

    Although her father and brother had died tragically, they had still severely injured the Di Army who had been lying in ambush at that time.

    That was why Duke Xu could sessfully save the emperor.

    Concubine Lan¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me.¡±

    Empress Ning sneered. ¡°Back then, the Xu family could forge evidence of my father and brother¡¯s mistakes on the battlefield. Why can¡¯t Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence forge evidence of the Xu family colluding with the enemy to betray the country? After so many years, there are already some slight ws. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any way to investigate. Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence doesn¡¯t have to worry about being exposed at all.¡±

    This was why Concubine Lan was so brilliant.

    It was as if a dirty poisonous snake was spying on the enemy at all times, not missing any opportunity to bite back.

    Concubine Lan couldn¡¯t help but gasp and take a deep breath. ¡°The Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence has always looked up to Duke Ning and the heir for loyalty and righteousness. We happened to find out the tip of the iceberg behind the crushing defeat of the expedition to the North. I couldn¡¯t bear to see Duke Ning and the heir be so loyal, yet end up with a reputation full of dirt. Therefore, for so many years, I¡¯ve been secretly investigating the truth of the crushing defeat in the northern expedition back then. I wanted to avenge Duke Ning and the heir.¡±

    When Empress Ning heard this, her face was filled with mockery. ¡°The emperor might fall for it, but I won¡¯t fall. Forging evidence and framing charges are all the usual methods of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence. How did King Li of Zhou die back then? You did it once in the past. This time, you¡¯re even more proficient..¡±

 Chapter 987 - 987: Letting a Dragon Into the Sea

    Chapter 987 - 987: Letting a Dragon Into the Sea<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At the mention of King Li of Zhou, Concubine Lan couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. She thought of Yue Fei, the King of the North, and a deep sense of fear shed across her eyes.

    Empress Ning sneered. ¡°The emperor hates the Xu Residence deeply. Naturally, if a huge problem in his heart can be eliminated, and there is a proper exnation for the personal expedition to the North back then, if the emperor is satisfied, it¡¯s inevitable that Ning Yuanbo, who has been imprisoned, will be able to make up for his mistakes. When he¡¯s released from the prison, with the help of the ministers, it¡¯s only logical for the emperor to appoint the Second Prince as the heir.¡±<div>

    Although her father and brother had taken all the faults of the crushing defeat in the North, the many details of the crushing defeat in the North were shrouded in fog and had be a taboo in the court.

    The court officials did not dare to mention it much, even in private. This matter was left unsettled.

    If the culprit was Duke Xu, all of this would be ountable.

    Concubine Lan had catered to the emperor¡¯s thoughts and sought favor with the emperor. The emperor would definitely express something. With the persuasion of the ministers, the Second Prince would naturally be appointed. Concubine Lan¡¯s face turned slightly pale, and she subconsciously clenched her fists.

    Empress Ning sighed. ¡°After Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was locked up, you had no intention of exonerating him at all. You acted as if you werepletely at the mercy of the emperor and even imed that you were guilty. You invited yourself into the cold pce and further gained the emperor¡¯s trust. You paved the way for the Second Prince in the court and paved the way for you toe

    out of the cold pce in the future.¡±

    Not long after Concubine Lan entered the cold pce, the Second Prince openly entered and left the Imperial Study, the Hall of Diligent Governance, and other important locations when the emperor dealt with government affairs.

    The emperor¡¯s attitude made many ministers in the court treat the Second Prince well, like cats that had smelled fish.

    Itid the foundation for the Second Prince¡¯s status in the court.

    ¡°But in fact, because of King Li of Zhou¡¯s case, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence has gradually lost the emperor¡¯s trust. The case of the imperial examination fraud haspletely angered the emperor. At that time, Ning Yuanbo¡¯s power in the court was also crazily suppressed by the cab. Ning Yuanbo barely stayed in the court and was also surrounded by enemies. If he was not careful, he would have been doomed.¡±

    The cab, led by Xia Yansheng, used the case of King Li of Zhou to eliminate many of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s henchmen in the court.<div>

    At that time, Concubine Lan¡¯s faction was already weak.

    However, when Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was locked up and Concubine Lan invited herself into the cold pce, not only did it stabilize the Second Prince¡¯s precarious status, but it also boosted his reputation.

    It was obvious how powerful Concubine Lan¡¯s methods were.

    ¡°You were the one who arranged for Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence to be imprisoned. It was to seek benefits and avoid harm. You secretly held evidence that the Xu family had presumably ¡®colluded with the enemy to betray the country¡¯ back then and framed loyal people. You were confident that as long as you produced this evidence, not only would Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence be cleared of all crimes, but they would also be able to offset their mistakes and return to the royal court to be valued by the emperor again.¡±

    The emperor was afraid of the Xu Residence and hated it deeply. However, because of the old matters of the Ning Residence back then, he had no choice but to tolerate the Xu Residence.

    Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence had proved with its actions that it was still the emperor¡¯s sharpest knife. There was no reason for the emperor to give up on Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence.

    After all, the emperor had single-handedly promoted Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence until now.

    It was indeed a little difficult to give up on Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence, which he had nurtured for many years. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t the emperor mentioned a trial after Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence was locked up?!

    Now that Ning Yuanbo had proven his value again, he should be ced in an important position again.

    Concubine Lan had seen through the emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    Previously, she had worked hard to n for Yu Shuangbai¡¯s natural phoenix fate and the Fourth Prince¡¯s patrol to the North.<div>

    However, the old minister¡¯s advice caused the emperor toe to court. She was caught off guard and the matter of the patrol to the North was left unsettled.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that ¡°that person¡± had sent a message to remind her that she could use the reopening of Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case to counterattack and catch the other party off guard, Concubine Lan might really have achieved her goal.

    Unfortunately¡­

    Concubine Lan had offended someone she shouldn¡¯t have.

    However, Empress Ning did not guess that the real goal of reopening Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case was to force the King of Liang to panic and mobilize his troops to rebel.

    Concubine Lan¡¯s body went limp, as if she had lost thest thing she could rely on. She was so cold that she was trembling.

    After entering the cold pce, she had been thinking of a way to contact her father¡¯s old subordinates and get them to expose the fact that the Xu family had framed loyal people.

    She did not believe that Empress Ning did not want to overturn the case concerning her father and brother!

    She didn¡¯t want to clear her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s names?!

    Didn¡¯t she want to clear Duke Ning¡¯s name?!

    Before the injustice of the Ning Residence was redressed, Empress Ning would definitely not touch her easily. Empress Ning would even protect her.<div>

    Empress Ning was deeply involved in her father and brother¡¯s justice, so she couldn¡¯t care less about her.

    She still had a chance.

    However, herst reliance was gone.

    Since Empress Ning could reveal her scheme, she must have control over the evidence of the case concerning her father and brother.

    Empress Ning smiled faintly. ¡°Ning Yuanbo¡¯s Residence exposed the Xu

    Residence in the name of resolving the rebellion for the Ning Residence. Publicly, other than Imperial Concubine Xu¡¯s side, the Third Prince will definitely be implicated. As for me, I¡¯ve lost my position because of the harem engaged in politics. The Fourth Prince¡¯s background is lowly, so he¡¯s under your control. The Second Prince is no longer a threat in the court. It¡¯s really killing two birds with one stone.¡±

    ¡°Haha, releasing a tiger back to the mountain and letting a dragon return to the sea will cause endless trouble in the future.¡± Concubine Lanughed a little sadly. ¡°I¡¯ve nned everything wlessly, but I¡¯m not a match for the Empress. I¡¯ve nned and won invisibly.¡±

    The old minister¡¯s advice was an opportunity for her to join forces with the ministers to expose the Xu Residence and let the emperor appoint the Second Prince as the heir. However, she never expected that she would be caught off guard by the court bringing up Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case again. However, she did not panic. She might as well carry it through and use this opportunity to expose the old case of the Ning Residence.

    However, before everything could be implemented, the Empress Dowager had passed away. As she was deeply involved in Ning Yuanbo¡¯s case, she had lost

    the initiative and missed the opportunity to hold the state funeral.

    Immediately after, the news of the heir¡¯s tragic death spread to the royal court.

    Yu Zongshen returned to the court.

    The King of Liang had mobilized his troops!

    One disaster after another hadpletely thrown Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence into eternal damnation, causing her to miss the opportunity to expose the Xu family again and again.

    In the end, she was sent to the cold pce.

    ¡°Release a tiger to the mountain, and let a dragon return to the sea.¡± Empress Ning seemed to have heard a huge joke and almostughed until tears streamed down her face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said this to me.

    Concubine Lan had a bad feeling. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If I had such ability, I wouldn¡¯t have been yed by you.¡± Empress Ning looked like she was crying, yet she also looked like she wasughing. ¡°Someone has already arranged for the end of the Ning Yuanbo Residence.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Concubine Lan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Release a tiger to the mountain, let a dragon return to the sea.¡± Empress Ningughed silently. Sheughed happily.. ¡°What happened to the Marquis of

    Changxing, Elder Tian, the Minister of War, and those nobles in the North? How could you be so naive as to think that he would let you off? As the culprit, Hahaha¡­¡±

 Chapter 988 - 988: Suppressing the Thief

    Chapter 988 - 988: Suppressing the Thief<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°King Yue Fei of the North.¡± Concubine Lan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. Her bloodshot eyes were filled with blood vessels, as if they wanted to devour someone. ¡°It¡¯s Yin Huaixi¡­¡±

    She thought that she was in control of the inner pce, but she never expected that Yin Huaixi had already reached into the inner pce for a long time. How ridiculous.<div>

    After Yin Huaixi returned to the court, the power of the Weining Marquis Residence suffered a destructive blow.

    She had no choice but to use the matter of cheating in the examination to send Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence to jail. Then, she invited herself into the cold pce to avoid it.

    Others only thought that she was guarding against Imperial Concubine Xu.

    However, from the beginning to the end, she was afraid of Yin Huaixi.

    At that time, she understood that Yin Huaixi was already powerful. Unless the Second Prince could ascend the throne and rule over the vassal states, Yin Huaixi would definitely not let them off.

    However, her struggles had be a joke.

    Ever since Ye Hanyuan beat the drum, Yin Huaixi had already prepared an ending for Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence.

    In his eyes, Ning Yuanbo was just a tool to force Thief Liang to rebel.

    Everything was connected.

    ¡°Release the tiger back to the mountain, let the dragon into the sea¡­¡± Concubine Lan screamed crazily and cursed angrily, hating herself for not eliminating the root of the problem back then. However, there was no medicine for regret in the world.

    Empress Ning left the pce with augh.<div>

    Women from the pce were really pitiful. In the past, they had been raised in their own rooms. After entering the pce, they had been trapped in the inner courtyard of the pce for the rest of their lives. They only cared about this piece ofnd. It seemed to be high up in the air, but they were just a group of ignorant women with long hair and limited knowledge.

    They couldn¡¯t see the outside, and they couldn¡¯t understand the patterns.

    Concubine Lan was such a scheming person. She controlled the harem and yed her and the emperor in her hands. There were so many schemes, but after Ning Yuanbo¡¯s residence fell, Concubine Lan became a bad judge of character.

    It wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t wary of Yin Huaixi.

    Instead, she was too wary of Yin Huaixi. Instead, she was blinded by thepetition.

    Unknowingly, it was September.

    In less than three months after the King of Liang¡¯s rebellion, riots of varying degrees happened everywhere. Memorials requesting the Imperial Court to send troops to suppress the riots were sent to the capital like snowkes.

    The dregs of society floated up again.

    The hidden dangers and decay that had umted in the Great Zhou Dynasty for many years surfaced one after another,pletely shattering the appearance of peace.

    At this moment, the 100,000-strong army of the Imperial Court had long set off from Rehe to Quanzhou to suppress the rebels. This was already thergest number of troops the capital could mobilize. If they continued to mobilize troops to calm the chaos everywhere and the capital¡¯s troops were scattered, they would definitely face the predicament of having an empty army.

    Facing the aggressive King of Liang, the Imperial Court was clearly at a disadvantage.<div>

    The Imperial Court had no choice but to order the government to issue a reward and organize the righteous people to suppress the rioters themselves.

    With heavy rewards, there would definitely be brave people.

    This move had indeed recruited a lot of people, but at the same time, a greater hidden danger had also been exposed.

    The goal of suppressing the mob was to subdue it with force to achieve long-term peace.

    However, most of the righteous people who could be recruited at a high price were ouws or bloodthirsty people. They were unruly and unrestrained by the government, causing the suppression of the mob to have the opposite effect. It even caused many lives to be lost, and the suppression also became a case of officials forcing the people to rebel. Many innocentmoners were implicated and died tragically.

    In order to survive, themoners had no choice but to band together to survive. They joined forces to resist the government.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was in chaos.

    During the attack of the Liang, the main generals gathered a portion of the troops from various cities and recruited ambitious people from all over the country to attack the Liang together. Soon, the army expanded to 150,000 soldiers.

    When the two armies officially fought, there would be no less than 200,000 troops on their side.

    The advantage of 200,000 troops against the 100,000-man Liang army greatly boosted the morale of the army. There was almost no suspense about their victory.

    However, anyone with discerning eyes knew that the attack on the Liang was only the beginning. The King of Liang had rebelled and stood out. How far was it for the other vassal lords to govern thend and establish themselves as king?!<div>

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was destined to fall apart.

    Smoke rose everywhere. The first to be in chaos was the hintend of the

    Central ins, where the military was weak and the people were wealthy. Youzhou was located in the extreme north, and its troops were strong. Since ancient times, it had been easy to defend and difficult to attack. It was the first border of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and also the area with the most troops. It was chaotic on the outside but stable on the inside. It was the safest.

    Moreover, after the King of Liang¡¯s rebellion, King Yue Fei had sent an official letter to the world. Youzhou would ept all the refugees who had fled from the war.

    There were camps at all the checkpoints in the North.

    However, Youzhou was located in the extreme north after all. The journey was long, and there were still very few ordinary people fleeing to Youzhou.

    Therefore, a lot of merchants and squires who had fled from the south rushed into the North. These people could use tools to escape first.

    It was raining heavily in Xiangping City. Every year, in September, the weather would turn cold.

    Yin Huaixi became very busy. He had to go to the army every day, and he stayed longer and longer in the army. Sometimes, he would disappear tor a few days in a row.

    Yu Youyao could feel that the atmosphere in the city had be tense, and the checkpoints had be more guarded.

    At this moment, Xia Tao walked into the house. ¡°Young Miss, His Highness has sent Chang An back to pass on a message. Tonight, His Highness is returning to the Yu Garden to apany you for dinner.¡±

    Yu Youyao perked up and instantly threw away all the messy thoughts in her mind.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± As she asked, she subconsciously looked out of the window and saw that it was gloomy outside. There was no sun, and it seemed to be getting dark soon.

    Immediately, she couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll cook personally and go to the kitchen to make a few medicinal dishes.¡±

    Xia Tao pursed her lips and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s just 3pm. It¡¯s still early. His Highness won¡¯t be back so soon. Miss, don¡¯t be too busy.¡±

    There was one bad thing about Xiangping City. In August and September, the weather was wet and cold, and there was never any sun in the sky. It was always gloomy.

    Seeing this bold girlughing secretly, Yu Youyao immediately did not know whether to stand or sit. Her face turned fierce. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. It¡¯s autumn in Xiangping, and the sky turns dark early. It¡¯s better to prepare early than to be flusteredter.

    Xia Tao pursed her lips tightly and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Young Miss is right.¡¯

    Yu Youyao red at her. ¡°Yesterday, Madam Huang sent amp over. Go and instruct the kitchen to clean it up. I¡¯ll personally cook a pot of mutton soupter. I¡¯ll keep themb spine to make amb spine dish. His Highness likes this.¡±

    After his body recovered, Yin Huaixi, like most northerners, had a strong taste.

    Yu Youyao returned to her room to change her clothes before going to the kitchen.

    The mutton was still being processed. She first instructed the servants to prepare all the necessary ingredients. She picked the medicinal herbs that she needed and soaked them in spiritual dewdrop.

    When everything was ready, the mutton was also cleaned.

    Yu Youyao nned to make mutton and radish soup. It was a little different from what she usually ate. There were more than 30 types of medicinal ingredients in total. It had the effect of nourishing the body, strengthening the muscles, and nourishing the kidneys.

    It was alsoplicated to make..

 Chapter 989 - 989: Remove the False Appearances of the World to See the Truth

    Chapter 989 - 989: Remove the False Appearances of the World to See the Truth<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After the mutton and radish soup was stewed on the stove, Yu Youyao marinated the mutton spine and mutton ribs. Then, she made a few more types of snacks that Yin Huaixi liked.

    ¡°Get me some pine nuts.¡± When she was almost done, Yu Youyao suddenly looked up. Seeing that the sky was getting darker and darker, she turned around and instructed, ¡°His Highness should be back soon. Go and set up the oven. Prepare some mushrooms and vegetables¡­¡±<div>

    She stopped abruptly.

    At some point, the servants in the kitchen had already left. Yin Huaixi stood beside her, still holding a half bowl of peeled pine nuts.

    She had asked for it just now.

    The pine nut cakes had just been made. She still needed to crush pine nuts and sprinkle ayer of pine nut fragments on the outside. She was too focused to notice that someone had changed hands beside her.

    ¡°Here are the pine nuts you wanted.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Youyao subconsciously took the pine nuts. She crushed them with a rolling pin and sprinkled them on the pine nut cake. She opened her mouth and said, ¡°Help me bring the bamboo steamer beside me.¡±

    Yin Huaixi quickly brought over thest bamboo steamer on the table.

    Yu Youyao quickly ced the finished pine nut cakes into the bamboo steamer one by one. She arranged them neatly and covered the steamer. ¡°Put the bamboo steamer on the steamer.¡±

    Yin Huaixi did as he was told. The steamer had fouryers of bamboo steamers, all the results of her afternoon of work.

    After the pine nut cakes were ced in the steamer, Yu Youyao suddenly realized that she seemed to have instructed Yin Huaixi to do something just now?!

    Yin Huaixi asked again, ¡°Is there anything else you need to do?¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao subconsciously shook her head and suddenly reacted. ¡°When did youe back? Why didn¡¯t you say anything at all? I¡¯ve asked the servants to prepare dinner. Recently, the weather has been cold and humid, and you¡¯ve been running around outside. I¡¯ve made medicinal sheep soup to warm your body and dissipate the cold. I¡¯ve stewed it for more than four hours. It¡¯s very nourishing. I¡¯ve even made mutton burgers. Later, I¡¯ll set up a grill. There will be mutton soup, mutton burgers, and mutton spine.¡±

    Yu Youyao was still in mourning and did not eat any meat. These were specially prepared for him.

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head. The little girl was standing in front of him, her head only reaching his chest. She was wearing a simple dress, but it made her

    eyes look gentle and real.

    A sentence suddenly appeared in his mind. ¡°Remove all the false appearances of the world to see the truth.

    Only by removing all pretense of being worldly could one see true love and sincerity.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly reached out and rubbed his hand against her cheek. ¡°Your face is covered in flour.¡¯

    There was a thin calluses on his fingers, caused by him holding brushes and knives. He gently rubbed her face, revealing a hint of roughness, making her face feel a little itchy and hot.

    Yu Youyao blushed and subconsciously tilted her face. She rebuked, ¡°Who asked you to say this? I was asking you a question. Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a while. I heard from the maidservant that you were in the kitchen, so I came over to take a look.¡± Yin Huaixi took a step forward, his shoes almost touching her toes.

    His majestic and tall body was as rugged as a mountain, and the waves of the sea fell towards her with an overwhelming force.<div>

    Yu Youyao was a little flustered. Her first reaction was not to escape, but to bury her head in her hands. She suddenly closed her eyes and shrank her head like a little quail.

    Her slender eyshes fluttered pitifully.

    She was obedient and cute.

    He wanted to kiss her even more!

    Yin Huaixi pursed his lips and did not smile. ¡°Why are you closing your eyes?!¡±

    That¡¯s right, why was she closing her eyes?! It was as if he was going to do something bad. Yu Youyao also felt a little inexplicable. ¡°Then I¡¯ll open my eyes!¡±

    Yin Huaixi said nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m opening my eyes!¡± As if she wanted his permission, Yu Youyao emphasized it again. Then, she raised her head, straightened her neck, and quickly opened her eyes.

    However, before she could adapt to everything in front of her, her vision was suddenly reced by a blur.

    ¡°Mm¡­

    Therefore, her feeling was indeed right. Yin Huaixi was going to y tricks on her.<div>

    The sky gradually darkened. The dim yellow candlelight on themp rack danced and swayed lightly, scattering charming and beautiful light. asionally, there would be a sizzling sound from the wick.

    In the side room, Mother Yang, who had instructed the old maids to work, looked at the time and called a young maidservant over. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte when His Highness is back. Go and ask Miss Chun Xiao when dinner will be served.¡±

    The young maidservant quickly left the house and saw Miss Chun Xiao guarding outside the kitchen.

    She quickly leaned over and opened her mouth to ask about the food.

    She saw Young Miss walk out of the house with her head lowered. Her footsteps were anxious and chaotic, as if there was a ferocious beast chasing after her.

    Immediately after, she saw His Highnesse out and follow behind Young Miss unhurriedly.

    The two of them maintained a distance between them, as if they were having an argument. The young maidservant shuddered and quickly lowered her head, not daring to take another look.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and stared at the road. She walked all the way to the moon gate and suddenly stopped. She pinched her handkerchief and gently pressed the corner of her mouth, as if she was doing it casually. ¡°Get Mother Yang to prepare dinner! ¡±

    With that, she quickly turned around and returned to the Jiushao Courtyard.

    When Xia Tao saw that Young Miss had returned to the Jiushao Courtyard, she quickly leaned over. ¡°Young Miss, when His Highness returned just now, he brought you pink osmanthus candy cake with lotus root. I heard that it¡¯s an established name. When His Highness returned, he specially took a detour to buy it.¡±

    Yu Youyao walked on her own and ignored her.

    Xia Tao found it strange. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong? By the way, where¡¯s His Highness? After he returned to the residence just now, he didn¡¯t even take a sip of tea and went to the kitchen to look for you. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡±

    If she had seen His Highness, she wouldn¡¯t have such an attitude!

    Yu Youyao pinched her handkerchief and pressed it against her swollen mouth. She couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed and angry.

    However, she kept her head lowered and looked a little unhappy. Xia Tao thought that Young Miss did not know that His Highness had returned and wanted to say it to make her happy.

    ¡°If His Highness didn¡¯t go to the kitchen to look for you, he must have been dyed by official business again. I heard from some old people in Xiangping City that judging from themotion the Di people have caused in the past few years, the North is going to war with them this year¡­¡¯

    Every sentence was about ¡°Your Highness.¡± Yu Youyao was furious. She walked into the house in three steps. Xia Tao quickly followed and heard the open door close with a bang. She walked in a hurry and did not stop for a moment, almost bumping into the door.

    Xia Tao was a little confused. ¡°That¡¯s strange. What¡¯s wrong with Young Miss?¡±

    Outside the door, Xia Tao was at a loss. In the room, Yu Youyao quickly entered the inner room and sat in front of the dressing table. The bright ss mirror clearly reflected her face, like a spring apricot. It was as bright as the sun rising into the morning sky.

    It was as bright as a lotus flower.

    It was extremely beautiful..

 Chapter 990: If a Man Wants to Look Good, He Must Wear Black

    Chapter 990: If a Man Wants to Look Good, He Must Wear ck<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was a sweet color that appeared after peaches, vermilion, and plums were ripe.

    The image of Yin Huaixi pressing her against the kitchen table and kissing her appeared in his mind again. His majestic body was as rugged as a mountain and as turbulent as the sea.<div>

    It was as if the rugged mountains stretched on and on.

    It was as if waves surged in the sea.

    The rashness that assaulted her face made her panic. She ced her arms on the kitchen table and bent her back repeatedly. Later, she leaned against the kitchen table and raised her face, lookingpletely inviting.

    Next, it was unstoppable.

    Yin Huaixi had never been so rash.

    His breath was shockingly hot, as if it was on fire. The hot air he exhaled hit her face, as if there were sparks, with a burning heat.

    She did not understand how a person¡¯s body temperature could be as hot as fire?!

    She was a little afraid.

    In a daze, he let go of her lips.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. His small kissnded beside her ear again, rubbing against her ear and neck. He kept calling her name, his voice hoarse with hysterical pain and almost pious begging.

    It was like what had happened when she was young. She had gone to the Precious Peace Temple with her grandmother to offer incense. She had heard all living beings kneeling piously in front of Bodhisattva and begging for blessings from Bodhisattva in a painful voice to help them escape their sea of suffering and obtain redemption.<div>

    Why were they in pain?

    What were they begging for?

    Yu Youyao did not understand.

    She vaguely understood that only husband and wife could do what Yin Huaixi wanted to do with her. However, when she thought about it seriously, it was foggy and unclear.

    Yin Huaixi kept pestering her, kissing her tirelessly,nding on every inch of her face over and over again.

    Yu Youyao suspected that he had melted her. Her body was soft and she couldn¡¯t use any strength. Her mind was in a mess, and she was almost at his mercy.

    This was until she suddenly felt a numbing pain on her lips.

    ¡°This is too unrestrained.¡± Yu Youyao seemed to have woken up from a dream. She suddenly covered her hot face and sighed. ¡°Where¡¯s the dignity a woman should have?! The etiquette and manners she learned in the past have all been learned by a dog..

    She looked at her swollen and bloodshot lips in the mirror. They were as beautiful as pills.

    When she leaned closer, Yu Youyao saw that the corner of her mouth was a little damaged. Tiny traces of blood seeped out of the delicate patterns, like natural lip fat, making her red lips look even brighter and more beautiful.

    There was still a faint numbing pain on her lips, all caused by Yin Huaixi¡¯s bite.<div>

    Her mouth was already so swollen. How was she supposed to face anyone?! Yu Youyao was furious. ¡°Little dogs bite people. This looks as if I entered a dog¡¯s stomach.¡±

    Yu Youyao sat in front of the mirror with a conflicted expression.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Yu Youyao was a little angry and raised her voice. ¡°What is it?¡±

    There was a moment of silence outside the door before Xia Tao¡¯s careful voice sounded. ¡°Young Miss, the kitchen is asking when to set the table.¡±

    The remaining anger in Yu Youyao¡¯s heart waspletely wiped out with a puff. Sparks sshed tenaciously for a while before finally calming down.

    She recalled that as soon as Yin Huaixi returned, he had gone to the kitchen to look for her without even taking a breath.

    A gentleman stayed away from the kitchen. She washed his hands and made soup for him, but he stood beside her and helped her with the details of the daily necessities, namely fuel, rice, oil, salt, soy, vinegar, and tea.

    It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t sensed the situation in the North. Yin Huaixi had taken time out of his busy schedule toe back and have dinner with her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart softened, and even her voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let

    Mother Yang prepare dinner!¡±<div>

    Xia Tao agreed and hesitated. ¡°Young Miss¡­¡±

    ¡°What else is there?¡± Yu Youyao took off her headscarf and let her hair down. She lifted a wisp of her hair and couldn¡¯t help but frown. There was too much oil and smoke in the kitchen today. She had stayed in the kitchen for too long today. Even though she had wrapped a headscarf around her hair, her hair was still stained with the smell of oil and smoke.

    Xia Tao quickly said, ¡°Young Miss has been busy in the kitchen for the entire afternoon and is a little tired. His Highness has instructed the small kitchen to prepare hot water and let Young Miss wash up first before going for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Prepare the hot water!¡± Yu Youyao took the rose lipstick and applied it on her lips, barely covering the swelling between her lips and the slight damage.

    When Yu Youyao finished washing up, it was already 5pm. It waspletely dark outside.

    The sound of the wind made wild shrieks and howls, like a hundred ghosts in the night. The dim lights in the long corridor reflected the shadows of the trees outside, like ghosts baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    As soon as Yu Youyao entered the house, she took off her fire fox fur cloak and handed it to Chun Xiao.

    Chun Xiao took the cloak and hung it on the hanger.

    There was an oven in the room. On one side, it was roastingmb spines and mutton, and on the other side, it was roasting mushrooms and vegetables. There was a fresh and salty fragrance in the air that made one¡¯s appetite increase.

    Yin Huaixi washed up again and changed into a ck python robe. The ck color was endless, as if after a drop of thick ink was dissolved in water, the solemnity, weight, and oppression dissipated, making him look even more elegant.

    If a man wanted to look good, he had to wear ck.

    This ck outfit made Yin Huaixi¡¯s rugged and heavy aura seem to have melted into thick ink. It was filled with elegance, revealing the refined aura that he should have at his age.

    Seeing here over, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but look at her lips.

    Her flower-like lips were covered with rose lipstick, and they were even brighter than usual. She was like a ripe red cherry, sparkling and translucent, full and tempting. The sweetness she emitted could be smelled through the air.

    It was like when a person saw sour and sweet food, such as plums, cherries, and green fruits, their saliva would subconsciously start to secrete rapidly.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi felt this way. He couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva secretly. Unknowingly, the image of him hugging her in his arms and entangling with her in the kitchen appeared in his mind. His body temperature, which had cooled down with cold water, showed signs of rising again. He gritted his teeth and cursed inwardly.

    How promising!

    His burning gaze made Yu Youyao feel a faint pain on her lips. She was immediately furious. ¡°Where are you looking? You¡¯ve already burned themb spine.¡±

    One look at this posture and he knew that he had been too rash just now. He had bullied her so badly that her embarrassment had yet to dissipate.

    Yin Huaixi immediately felt guilty. He quickly looked at the oven and saw that there were indeed twomb spines that were emitting thick smoke and a burnt smell. He quickly took a pair of tweezers and flipped themb spines over.

    He was usually very restrained. Most of the time, he took care of her feelings and progressed step by step. He hated those unnecessary etiquette and rules the most in his life. They were added to the world, forcing people to be restrained and unable to have freedom. However, in his life, he had used all the rules and etiquette on her..

 Chapter 991: War

    Chapter 991: War<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Only this time.

    Looking at her dress, he couldn¡¯t help but recall that there was a hermit in the Eastern Han Dynasty called Liang Hong. After studying, he went home to farm and married Meng Guang, the daughter of the wealthy man in the county.<div>

    After their marriage, Meng Guang abandoned the Meng family¡¯s luxurious lifestyle and lived in seclusion in the Baling Mountains with her husband.

    Meng Guang used thorns as hairpins and wore rough clothes. There was mutual respect between her and Liang Hong. The story of ¡°thornwood hairpins and hemp skirts¡± spread for a thousand generations.

    He could almost imagine the loving life of a married couple filled with mutual respect through her simple and busy figure.

    A desire suddenly surged in his heart.

    He wanted to hold her in his arms andpletely possess her.

    He watched as she bent back. Her slender waist was as soft as a cattail, and her slender figure was iparably graceful.

    During her mourning period, she didn¡¯t eat meat. Auntie Xu was worried that her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Thus, she asked her to eat more meals but to eat less at each meal. She had never stopped eating all kinds of expensive medicinal porridge and supplements. However, no matter how she ate, it was fine if she did not grow tall, but she did not even grow flesh. Her figure became thinner and thinner.

    At this moment, he finally knew that everything she had eaten had nourished other ces, and the meat had grown where it should.

    It was inevitable that he would lose control.

    However, in the end, he did not dare to cross the line and her in his arms as if he was torturing himself. He could not bear to let go of her just like that. He tortured himself and even bullied her.

    Yin Huaixi roasted two dried buns and handed them to her with some vegetables and mushrooms. ¡°Although dried buns made with great millet flour aren¡¯t as exquisite as flour, they¡¯re warm and nourishing to the spleen, strengthen the stomach, and stop vomiting and diarrhea. asionally, you can eat them to nourish your spleen and stomach.¡±<div>

    ¡°No wonder great millet is ssified as military food.¡± Yu Youyao only ate fine food and had never eaten great millet flour.

    Great millet and corn were abundant in the north, and great millet was one of the staple foods.

    Most of the soldiers¡¯ rations were grounded with corn and great millet to make dried buns. The dried buns were dry and hard. They were light and easy to carry. They were also filling

    However, the Northcked supplies, and the dried buns that the soldiers ate were notpletely made of great millet flour. They were mixed with bran. Great millet was ground into powder and added to the dried buns.

    ¡°Let me try it.¡± Yu Youyao took the steamed bun and took a bite. It was roasted until it was crispy and did not have any special taste. The texture was a little rough. She stretched her throat and chewed a few more times with a hint of sweetness. It was not delicious, but it was not bad either.

    It was clearly not very delicious, but with the smooth and fragrant mushrooms, she took a small bite. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The juice of the mushrooms soaked the dry and crispy steamed bun. It tasted mellow, fresh, and fragrant, with endless aftertaste.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious. They¡¯re like¡­¡± For a moment, she did not know how to describe it.

    ¡°It seems to be a natural match.¡± Yin Huaixi immediately guessed what she meant. ¡°Meat buns are the perfect match. There are many ways to make them, and every one of them has its own vor. When you¡¯re past your mourning period, I¡¯ll bring you to Xi¡¯an to eat authentic meat buns.¡±

    The mushrooms were smooth, tender, and fragrant, with the texture of meat. That was why the mushroom buns were especially fresh and fragrant. Yu Youyao looked forward to it and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled, but he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Yu Youyao liked delicious food, so he used food to distract her. It worked every time.

    In short, there was nothing that a meal couldn¡¯t resolve.<div>

    If there was, one would have two meals!

    Yu Youyao thought of the situation in Quanzhou. ¡°I heard that the Imperial

    Court¡¯s army already has more than 200,000 people. Is it possible¡­¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Yin Huaixi knew what she meant. ¡°The army will definitely lose.¡±

    With 200,000 against 100,000, they would still definitely lose. The army that the Imperial Court had carefully nurtured and called the number one elite of the Great Zhou Dynasty was so weak in Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes.

    Yin Huaixi exined, ¡°How can a domesticated watchdogpare to a wild dog raised in the forest?!¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath.

    Yin Huaixi got someone to bring over a map and spread it on the table. He pointed at Quanzhou. ¡°Fujian is on the southeast coast. It¡¯s a ce with heavy trade and taxes. All the cities have deployed a lot of troops. There are at least 70 ,ooo people in the government offices, the sea defense bureau, and the defense of the city. They¡¯re equipped with excellent weapons and equipment.¡±

    ¡°The King of Liang has captured Fujian. While the army rests in Quanzhou, they will definitely take back the Fujian army for their own use. The strength of the Liang army will increase greatly.¡±

    An ordinary city had a garrison of about 50,000 to 10,000 people. Some military cities had more. Fujian was a special area.

    This was also an important reason why the King of Liang insisted on taking down Quanzhou.<div>

    Then, Yin Huaixi pointed at Jiangxi. ¡°The army will arrive in Henan in a few days. Their destination is the area of Xiangyang in Hubei. The next step for the King of Liang is Jiangxi. After taking down Jiangxi, the vanguard will be the first to enter the area of Xiangyang in Hubei. Both sides will start fighting in this area.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately understood. Xiangyang, which was in Hubei, was located at the intersection of the north and south of the Central ins. Since ancient times, it had been a ce that soldiers had to fight for.

    For the Imperial Court, who lived in the north, if they controlled Xiangyang, they could enter Jingzhou and Wuhan. From there, they could control the Yangtze River defense line and lock the Liang army¡¯s attack in the north, preventing the Liang army from advancing an inch.

    Meanwhile, to the King of Liang, who had started his army from the south, after controlling Xiangyang, he could maintain his attack on the north and form a huge deterrent to the Imperial Court.

    Xiangyang was also an important ce for nurturing troops. It was surrounded by water on three sides and the Han River ins. Thend was fertile, and it was a self-sufficient ce.

    As long as the King of Liang took down Xiangyang, he would win half the battle.

    The Imperial Court and the King of Liang both wanted topete for

    Xiangyang.

    From the current situation, the army would soon be able to enter Henan from Rehe and Hubei from Henan. They had a huge advantage.

    In contrast, the King of Liang could only take the path to Jiangxi and enter Hubei after taking down Jiangxi. He seemed to be a step behind, but the army led by the King of Liang was not to be underestimated.

    Yu Youyao suddenly asked, ¡°If the King of Liang takes down the capital, will you send troops to suppress him?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°I won¡¯t send troops before the other vassal lords.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s guess was confirmed.

    There was going to be a war in the North.

    The drought in the North had been going on for three years. Even the rich Shanxi and Shaanxi areas had been affected. Almost no food could be grown, and themoners had fled their hometowns, let alone the Di people! In the past three years, the wars in the North had never stopped.

    The Di people¡¯s supplies were already at their limit.

    Meanwhile, Yin Huaixi had endured the Di people¡¯s harassment from time to time in the past three years. The Di people were like ticks on his body that would jump out from time to time to suck out a mouthful of blood. Although they wouldn¡¯t hurt him badly, he was still very annoyed. He must have reached his limit.

    This time, both sides were going to fight..

 Chapter 992: Scary to Think About

    Chapter 992: Scary to Think About<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi had calcted the best time and perfectly avoided the possibility of helping the capital.

    It was scary to think about.<div>

    Yin Huaixi had been nning this war for three years.

    He had always been scheming. With every step he took, he nned ten steps ahead. Since he had considered the King of Liang¡¯s rebellion, he would definitely be able to predict all the problems he would face after the King of Liang¡¯s rebellion.

    From the day he was conferred the title of King of the North and guarded the North, he had already begun to make arrangements.

    In the past three years, the Di people had disturbed the North because of theirck of supplies.

    He yed small games with the Di people. Every time the Di people suffered losses in the North, they would always taste a little sweetness. Therefore, the Di people were like hungry dogs that had seen bones and began to disturb the North frequently.

    The Di people often disturbed the North. The Imperial Court was afraid of the Di people and was worried that the history of King Li of Zhou would repeat itself. Therefore, in the past three years, the resources of the Imperial Court gradually leaned towards the North.

    Ever since the current emperor ascended the throne, there had been two wars at the border.

    Both sides suffered heavy losses.

    However,pared to the Great Zhou Dynasty, the Di people had suffered greater losses.

    The Di people needed to recuperate more than the Great Zhou.

    The Di people had been teased by Yin Huaixi for three years. As they had tasted the sweetness, they naturally did not take a small loss seriously.<div>

    As long as they were not forced into a desperate situation, no one was willing to make a fuss unless they were absolutely confident.

    However, once Yin Huaixi was unwilling to let the Di people taste the sweetness again, the Di people would definitely gather troops on arge scale regardless of the consequences.

    The scale of the battle and the number of participants often determined the duration of this battle.

    If the battlefront in the North was extended, Yin Huaixi would be able to create the illusion that the war in the North was tense.

    At that time, the King of Liang would attack the capital. King Yue Fei was extremely busy and would not be able to rush and help the capital. This was undoubtedly the best time for the vassal lords to raise the crusade g.

    When the King of Liang was destroyed and they became the emperor, the world would be settled. At that time, they could still y the me game. They would use the excuse that King Yue Fei was unwilling to send troops to help the capital to denounce him. In the name of the emperor, they would issue a decree to make King Yue Fei surrender.

    Once King Yue Fei rejected these ims, he could legitimately send troops to suppress them.

    The North had just experienced a huge battle and was not strong enough to be feared.

    Yin Huaixi had schemed vividly against the human heart. He had calcted that the King of Liang would rebel, that the Northern Barbarians would invade on arge scale, and that the other vassal lords would not be able to help but send troops to suppress the Northern Barbarians.

    Yu Youyao wanted to speak, but stopped.

    Yin Huaixi knew her very well. With a look, he could guess what she was thinking. ¡°The imperial family is filled with a group of cowards. Before the King of Liang reaches the capital, once the army is defeated, those who have the slightest sense will know to pack their bags and escape. If they really can¡¯t escape, it¡¯ll be fate.¡±<div>

    Once the King of Liang entered the capital, he would first have to start with the imperial family and use the blood of the Yin Imperial Family to mourn the heroic spirits of the soldiers that the King of Liang had sacrificed in this battle.

    But so what?!

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°I¡¯ve protected thousands of homes in the Great Zhou Dynasty, but I¡¯m the only one without a home.¡±

    Yu Youyao held her breath. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Yin Huaixi hated the Yin Imperial Family more than anyone else. Although he had the blood of the Yin Imperial Family in his veins, after his family was destroyed, he had alreadypletely severed ties with the so-called rtives.

    In the imperial family, there were countless people who were rted to him by blood. However, after King Li of Zhou became the vassal lord, those people had basically cut ties with the father and son.

    King Li of Zhou was restrained by the nobles. When he couldn¡¯t move an inch in the North, he had also asked his rtives in the imperial family who were on good terms with him for help.

    However, most of those people avoided him like snakes and scorpions.

    It was even to the extent of adding insult to injury.

    When King Li of Zhou was persecuted on the groundless charge, there were still old officials like Elder Lu who stood up for him.

    However, the rtives of the imperial family who were rted to him by blood all hid far away, afraid that they would be implicated. Many people even wanted to step on them in order to please the emperor.<div>

    They were also involved in King Li of Zhou¡¯s tragic death.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty hadsted for more than 300 years. From the beginning of Emperor Gaozu¡¯s rule, the imperial family had been passed down for countless generations. Generation after generation, there were only two or three main bloodlines who were truly closer to Yin Huaixi¡¯s bloodline. The others only had the title of the imperial family. Yin Huaixi had never cared about them.

    The room was a little too quiet.

    As Yin Huaixi drank the mutton soup, he said, ¡°Every autumn and winter, the climate in Xiangping City is especially bitter and cold. Many natives can¡¯t stand this weather. I¡¯ll send you to Liancheng. I bought a hot spring courtyard in the best part of Liancheng. After renovation, it¡¯s already habitable.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. She subconsciously said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving¡­¡±

    ¡°Be obedient.¡± Yin Huaixi put down his soup bowl. ¡°ording to the spies, the Northern Barbarians seem to have be much more obedient recently. The number of times they disturb the North has been decreasing. This is very likely a sign that the Northern Barbarians will mobilize their troops. In a few days, I¡¯ll be leaving for Jinzhou to meet the enemy. At that time, I won¡¯t be able to care about Xiangping anymore. Xiangping will be neighboring Jinzhou¡­

    Yu Youyao did not say anything, but she understood that if the defense at Jinzhou was broken, the Northern Barbarians would attack Xiangping.

    Jinzhou was a fortress that controlled north China and Liaodong. It guarded the western corridor of Liaodong and connected the capital to the Liaodong in.

    From Liaodong to North China, one had to pass through Jinzhou, which was the ce where the Northern Barbarians had to pass to enter the Central ins.

    If Jinzhou was lost, the entire northern defense line would copse. Shanhai Pass would be thest barrier of the capital. If the Shanhai Pass was opened, they could invade north China.

    Once the Northern Barbarians entered the north, it was as if they were invincible.

    Therefore, Jinzhou was the ¡°throat of Shanhai Pass¡±, and Shanhai Pass was the ¡°guarantee of the capital.¡± The twoplemented each other, forming the strongest defense in the north.

    Back then, the Northern Barbarians had mobilized arge number of troops and had even broken through the defense line of Jinzhou. At the critical moment, Yin Huaixi had defeated Harmon, who had gone to Jinzhou to support them, at the narrow Yu Pass, causing Harmon¡¯s 3,000 elite cavalry to escape in defeat. It had bought King Li of Zhou a precious opportunity to recapture the defense line of Jinzhou.

    The defense line of Jinzhou was too important. As long as Jinzhou was not broken, they had won most of this battle. The famous and insufferably arrogant Nurhachi in history had all died on the defense line of Jinzhou.

    It was precisely because the You army had recaptured the defense line in Jinzhou and redeployed it that they hadid the foundation for victory in the North.

    There was also the saying that the Marquis of Weining, who had rushed to help, had stolen the results of the battle in Youzhou.

    Seeing that she had her head lowered and did not say anything, Yin Huaixi exined, ¡°Back then, when my father first came to the North, the Di people received the news and deliberately mobilized troops to invade and take the opportunity to provoke the dignity of the Great Zhou Dynasty. At that time, the North did not have enough troops, so the Northern Barbarians secretly sent an elite team to sneak into Xiangping City silently and kill their way to King You¡¯s residence.. I¡¯m a little worried about leaving you alone in Xiangping¡­¡±

 Chapter 993: Who Can Withstand This?

    Chapter 993: Who Can Withstand This?<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Yu Youyao frowned and suddenly interrupted him. ¡°Back then, the You army paid a painful price to barely hold the defense line of Jinzhou. You weren¡¯t able to face the Di people¡¯s head-on attack on the battlefield and have been brooding about the invasion of the Northern Barbarians back then. From then on, you began to n for revenge. I think you¡¯ve been nning this battle for a long time and have also prepared for it for many years. You should be confident of winning.¡±

    Back then, no one who had participated in King Li of Zhou¡¯s case had a good ending. As one of the instigators, the Di people naturally couldn¡¯t escape Yin Huaixi¡¯s anger.<div>

    Yin Huaixi did not deny it.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°I know everything. Before the King of Liang mobilized his troops, you secretly sent people who know how to do business to scatter into Jiangxi, Hubei, Hubei, Anhui, and other important food production ces to buy food at high prices and specte the prices. Before the troops move, the rations go first. I believe you.¡±

    At that time, no one knew that the King of Liang would rebel.

    The price of food was a little high because of the drought. However, because most of the refugees had been settled in the Liaodong area, these important food production areas were not affected by the disaster. The price of food was still rtively stable.

    The people Yin Huaixi had sent continued to buy the food on the market at a high price.

    The price of food rose. Some wealthy merchants were like cats that had smelled fish. They tried their best to buy food and store it before selling it to

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s people, hoping to sell it for a high price and obtain a huge profit.

    The rich merchants bought food wantonly, so the price of food would definitely continue to increase. At this moment, Yin Huaixi¡¯s people took advantage of the situation and sold the food in their hands to them, slowly bringing the food back to the market.

    Meanwhile, he could earn from the price difference of buying food at a low price and selling it at a high price to the wealthy merchants.

    On the market, the price of food gradually increased. The rich merchants would take advantage of the fact that the price of food was not bad to transfer the umted food in their hands at market price.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi¡¯s people bought 50% of the food on the market at an even lower price.<div>

    Yin Huaixi did not want to go too far. He wanted to buy 50% of the food and let those wealthy merchants who wanted to stock up on food and earn arge sum of money lose everything. However, he had finally left a way out for themoners. At the same time, he had avoided the huge reduction of food in the market, which would cause panic in the local area and the Imperial Court to be alerted.

    The people who had done these things disguised themselves as merchants from the North and took the travel passes issued by the You Prefecture. There were almost no obstacles along the way.

    The North was hosting arge number of refugees, and there was ack of food. It made sense for them to buy food wantonly.

    No one suspected that this was a group of unscrupulous merchants who had malicious intentions.

    Therefore, Yin Huaixi used the same method to obtain arge batch of food.

    Most of the five ces in the Central ins were bykes and rivers. Yin Huaixi had merchant ships in his hands. Once he obtained food, it was very convenient to transport it by water.

    During that period of time, almost every day, merchant ships would dock in Liancheng and batches of food would be secretly transported into the military camp.

    By the time the same vicious actions of specting high prices happened in various areas of the Central ins, causing the food in various ces to be greatly reduced, the King of Liang had already rebelled. The Imperial Court would me this on the King of Liang.

    No one knew that Yin Huaixi had done all of this.

    Although it was a little unscrupulous, Yu Youyao also knew that even if Yin

    Huaixi did not do this, most food would only fall into the hands of the King of Liang and not themoners. The Liang army¡¯s strength would increase greatly, and themoners would suffer. Yin Huaixi¡¯s actions were understandable.<div>

    As for how Yu Youyao knew?

    First, Yin Huaixi¡¯s merchant ships worked with her. She knew a little about the movements of the merchant ships.

    Secondly, Yin Huaixi never deliberately hid anything.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°After Ye Hanyuan took over the defense of the southeast coast, the southeast coast has almost be your backyard. I don¡¯t know what agreement you have reached with the Lin and Yan families. The Daoist medicinal herbs controlled by the Lin and Yan families have already provided all kinds of Daoist medicinal herbs to the You army several times in the past half a year. Anshan is your main camp. You have a forging facility there. The silk from the spring and autumn seasons this year has already been invested in the production of armor¡­¡±

    There was also the warhorses that he had exchanged with the Northern Barbarians earlier¡­

    The King of Liang had been plotting a rebellion for many years and was fully prepared.

    However, Yin Huaixi upied all the resources in the north and south. When the King of Liang¡¯s army entered Jiangxi, Hubei, and other ces, they would realize that they had almost be an empty shell.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°In this dynasty, the Northern Barbarians have broken through the defense line of Jinzhou three times. They already have a lot of experience in how to break through the defense of Jinzhou. Although I¡¯m confident that I can defend Jinzhou, the battlefield changes rapidly¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was firm, revealing a hint of stubbornness. ¡°I¡¯m not your burden. If you send me to Liancheng and I¡¯m not under your watch, will you be at ease?!¡±

    Of course he would be worried! She was not under his watch, so how could he be at ease?!

    Yin Huaixi was convinced, but he was still worried about leaving her in Xiangping City.<div>

    ¡°This is the best way.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and looked at him with sparkling eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to Jinzhou and put me under your watch. That way, you¡¯ll be relieved.¡±

    Her bright eyes were like sparkling stars. Under such bright eyes, Yin Huaixi¡¯s words of rejection were stuck in his throat, and his heart couldn¡¯t help but soften.

    Yu Youyao blinked and used her trump card. She held Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand and shook it. ¡°Bring me along, okay? I¡¯m very obedient. I definitely won¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Her coquettish tone was soft and sticky, like the Qingtuan she had eaten on the Dragon Boat Festival. On the outside was the Qingtuan made of mugwort, and the filling of red bean paste inside was soft and sweet.

    She usually didn¡¯t like to eat, but she ate a lot for the first time.

    Who could withstand this?

    ¡°Cough.¡± Yin Huaixi hurriedly cleared his throat and swallowed the word ¡°okay¡± that was about toe out of his mouth. He deliberately pulled a long face, wanting to dispel her thoughts of going to the front line. ¡°Nonsense. A

    confrontation between two armies is definitely not child¡¯s y. How can I bring you along? Don¡¯t even¡­¡± Think about it.

    He held back thest words because of the little girl¡¯s suddenly dejected face.

    After being scolded, Yu Youyao looked at him pitifully.

    She pursed her lips and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I¡¯m really obedient. I won¡¯t be a burden. Can you bring me to Jinzhou¡­¡±

    As if to prove that she was really obedient, the little girl sat upright in a chair, her hands in herp. She looked up at him eagerly, as if even every strand of hair on her body said, ¡°Look, I¡¯m obedient. I¡¯m soft. I¡¯m obedient.¡±

    She was very easy to bully..

 Chapter 994: Obedient and Soft

    Chapter 994: Obedient and Soft<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He felt numb. Even every strand of hair on his head was covered in electricity. How could he bear to say anything harsh?

    He tried to convince her with logic. ¡°I¡¯m not worried that you¡¯ll be a burden. It¡¯s just that the front line battlefield is very dangerous, and the conditions are simple and very difficult..<div>

    Even men like them in the army couldn¡¯t take it, let alone this little girl, who had grown up in a noble family.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering.¡± Yu Youyao pouted, her voice soft and sweet. ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m very useful. The incense medicine I made previously yed a very important role in preventing and treating the epidemic. I¡¯ve thought about it and think that it should be quite useful on the battlefield.¡±

    Yin Huaixi held his breath and suddenly understood. Apanying him to the front line was not a whim of Yu Youyao.

    Instead, she had thought about it carefully.

    After the Dragon Boat Festival, she suddenly became interested in all kinds of ordinary incense recipes. She spent more time in the incense shop than before.

    Indeed!

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The incense medicine that¡¯smonly used in the autumn and winter seasons can simply remove filth, expel evil, eliminate the cold, get rid of humidity, warm the body, nourishing the essence, and refresh the mind.¡±

    ¡°Incense that is used to remove filth can clean the environment, making it difficult for germs to grow.¡±

    ¡°Evil-repelling incense medicine can expel cold and evil. It can guard against the wind and induce sweat.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold-repelling and moisture-dispersing. It can dissolve Qi and prevent cold illnesses.¡±

    ¡°It can warm the body, nourish the essence, and refresh the spirit. All the incense medicines have the effect of nourishing the body and nourishing the mind. ¡±<div>

    The little girl was so straightforward that even people who did not know much about incense medicine could understand what she meant.

    Yin Huaixi became serious.

    The environment on the battlefield was far worse than the refugee camp. In a situation where theycked medical treatment and medicine, many soldiers suffered from physical pain because of the harsh battlefield environment and bitterly cold weather.

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°For example, incense medicine, which can eliminate filth and expel evil, can reduce the worsening of injuries and infection to a certain extent. Incense medicine that eliminates cold and dissipates moisture can nourish the blood and promote blood cirction. It can elerate the healing of wounds. Coupled with incense medicine that can warm the body, nourish the essence, and refresh the mind can also nourish the body.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression revealed a rare solemnity.

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed and decided to add fuel to the fire. ¡°The therapeutic effect of incense medicine is to silently seep into the body by breathing it in through the mouth and nose, as well as the expansion of the pores in the body. It¡¯s smooth and soundless. It¡¯s about the words ¡®adjustment¡¯, ¡®treatment¡¯, and ¡®nourishing¡¯, not ¡®curing¡¯. Therefore, the effect can¡¯t be effectively reflected on the injured. However, during the ¡®curing¡¯ process, the incense medicine can y a very good catalytic and supplementary role. Whenyered together, the effect can often be greater.¡±

    She chattered on and on. It was obvious that she had thought about this a lot.

    Yin Huaixi was almost convinced.

    ¡°These are all the most basic and ordinary incense medicines. The medicinal herbs and spices used are also verymon. During this period of time, I¡¯ve improved the incense prescription and further streamlined it. The optimization effect will greatly reduce the consumption of medicinal herbs, allowing more injured soldiers to receive more appropriate treatment, regardless of whether their injuries are serious or light.¡±

    At this point, her reasons were already very sufficient. If she weren¡¯t Yu

    Youyao, who was the person at the top of his heart, he would definitely agree.<div>

    Yin Huaixi felt a lump in his throat. ¡°But I don¡¯t¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want her to go to the front line and face any danger. He didn¡¯t want her to see the bloodiest and cruelest side of the war.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Yu Youyao suddenly leaned forward and reached out her delicate index finger to gently cover his lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t do all this for you.¡±

    She chuckled, but there was nothing in her voice. There was a hint of mischief in her voice. ¡°The old people in the North call me a living Bodhisattva and worship me at home. No matter how hard their lives are, they don¡¯t forget to burn an incense stick every day and sincerely pray for me. I¡¯m not a y Buddha in a temple who has her eyes closed. I¡¯m a living person. I¡¯ve opened my eyes.¡±

    Since she had opened her eyes and seen the suffering of all living beings, how could she stay out of it?!

    She would do what she could.

    Moreover, she and Yin Huaixi were already inseparable. They would share honor and disgrace.

    It was one thing not to be able to help. Since she could help, she couldn¡¯t stay out of it.

    Yin Huaixi suddenly held her hand, which was blocking his mouth, and kissed it impudently. He said hoarsely, ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Yu Youyao was shocked. Her face couldn¡¯t help but burn. She quickly wanted to retract her hand, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°Let go quickly, or I¡¯ll ignore you in the future¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi held her hand and refused to let go, but he did not act impudently anymore.

    Yu Youyao blushed and tried to struggle free, but she couldn¡¯t, so she stopped struggling. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. Medicinal herbs and spices that are made with spiritual dewdrop¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°No.¡± Before she could finish speaking, Yin Huaixi interrupted her in a low voice. ¡°At the moment, we don¡¯t know what bad consequences there will be if we use too much spiritual dewdrop. You can¡¯t take the risk.¡±

    Things that were too mysterious were often terrifying. The effect of the spiritual dewdrop could not be said to be heaven-defying, but it was still a rare spiritual item in the world.

    Whatever was given by the heavens had to be taken. Only then would heaven and earth maintain their bnce.

    Whatever one obtained, one would often pay more.

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guess previously that the more good deeds I did, the more spiritual dew there would be? As the sweet potatoes were gradually promoted and nted, the spiritual dew produced every day had already reached more than 30 drops. Some time ago, I tried to increase the use of the spiritual dew every day, but my body didn¡¯t feel ufortable. The amount of spiritual dew produced every time didn¡¯t decrease, so I guessed¡­¡± ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yin Huaixi grabbed her wrist, his face ashen. ¡°You didn¡¯t discuss it with me. We had an agreement previously that you can¡¯t make decisions about the use of the spiritual dewdrop¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Youyao felt a little guilty. She opened her mouth, wanting to exin.

    Yin Huaixi asked in a low voice, ¡°When did it start?¡±

    His tone was heavy, as if a storm was brewing, and his face was dark.

    Yu Youyao was a little afraid. She shrank her neck and lowered her head like a little quail. ¡°A few days before the Dragon Boat Festival. It was the first day of May.¡±

    She nced at him from the corner of her eye. Perhaps because she was too

    guilty, as soon as her gaze met his, her eyes seemed to have been stung by a bee. Before she could see anything clearly, she panicked and quickly retracted her gaze. She straightened her back, crossed her legs, and sat upright, looking obedient.

    She had been like this since she was young. Every time she felt guilty, she would look obedient and soft. She was sure that his heart would soften and she couldn¡¯t bear to really criticize him.

    Yin Huaixi was helpless and angry.

    On the first day of May, thest batch of refugees in Longcheng¡¯s camp was about to be sent to the resettlement ce. The national policies issued by the Imperial Court were alsopletely implemented..

 Chapter 995: Why Are You Scolding Me?

    Chapter 995: Why Are You Scolding Me?<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I know my limits.¡± Yu Youyao panicked and quickly exined, ¡°I tried to take more every day. There¡¯s no difort in my body. Uncle Sun takes my pulse every month and says that I¡¯m very healthy.¡±

    She did not use them all.<div>

    Instead, she progressed slowly.

    Yin Huaixi took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Where did you use the spiritual dewdrop?¡±

    Yu Youyao swallowed and whispered, ¡°I¡ª I sent it to the incense shop to make the incense medicine I mentioned previously.¡±

    In order to help the Longcheng refugee camp prevent the epidemic, the incense shop had opened a special area for basic incense medicine. Sister Bai Kui and Sister Qing Xiu felt that the cost of basic incense medicine was low, and it was very practical. The consumption was even greater. No family couldck it. They could take the path of low profits and high sales. They could also treat it as an activity and gift to continue mass production.

    Yin Huaixi pursed his lips and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao felt guilty. Instead, she felt a little self-righteous. She red at him. ¡°In the past two years, I¡¯ve been observing the growth of the spiritual dewdrop. I realized that it was basically in line with our previous guesses. I only dared to try it because I was confident. If there were any problems, I would have stopped long ago. Why are you scolding me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scolding you.¡± Yin Huaixi paused, and even his voice softened. ¡°You should discuss it with me¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You think that the spiritual dewdrop is mysterious and beyond the world, so I should treat it carefully. But what if the

    person with the spiritual dewdrop is you? Will you also be so secretive that you don¡¯t even dare to use it?¡±

    Yin Huaixi thought to himself, ¡°No, if I can¡¯t figure out its origin and analyze the pros and cons of such a mysterious thing, how can I feel at ease?!¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The spiritual dewdrop belongs to me. Only by figuring out its exact situation can I really be at ease and use it well.¡±<div>

    There was a mountain of treasures, but it did not have a door. Wasn¡¯t it a waste?!

    ¡°Ms. Ye once said something to me.¡± Yu Youyao looked at him seriously and said softly, ¡°If I don¡¯t take what the heavens give me, I¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    Yin Huaixi frowned.

    Yu Youyao moved closer to him and blinked. ¡°Open your eyes and take a good look. Am I fine? Look, I¡¯m sitting here fine now. Doesn¡¯t it prove that it¡¯s harmless to me?¡±

    ¡°I think the spiritual dewdrop and I have a rtionship of mutual effect. The more good I do, the more spiritual dewdrops will be produced. I¡¯m not using it for free, nor am I abusing it.¡±

    ¡°I remember that when I first obtained the spiritual dewdrop, I could only take two drops a day at most. If I took too many, I would feel dizzy and ufortable. However, I¡¯m taking 30 drops a day now, but I still don¡¯t feel any difort. The amount of spiritual dewdrop I¡¯m using now is far from the limit of my body.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was dry. ¡°Don¡¯t continue to try, and don¡¯t expose the existence of the spiritual dewdrop.¡±

    Yu Youyao had a respectful and cautious attitude towards the spiritual dew. Other than taking two to three drops a day and using them on herself and her family, she would not use too much spiritual dew.

    There was a limit to how much she took, and she had her ways of using it.

    She did not seek personal gain.

    The incense medicine sold in the Jade Pavilion had never been brewed with spiritual dewdrop.<div>

    But now, she wanted to use the spiritual dewdrop on the soldiers at the front line to create a greater chance of winning for him. She also hoped to use her own method to end the war as soon as possible and reduce casualties.

    Wasn¡¯t this another kind of kindness?

    Yu Youyao pinched her sleeve and said in a soft and sweet voice, ¡°I just hope that fewer people will die in the war. I¡¯ll disguise the spiritual dewdrop as a concocted essence dew and hand it to Sister Qing Xiu. The effect of the incense medicine produced will at most be better than others. Everyone in the world knows that I¡¯m good at mixing incense. The incense medicine concocted by me will be better than the ones on the market and won¡¯t be exposed.¡±

    Fragrance was one of the core secrets of a product. The existence of fragrance dew was usually in the hands of the owner and would not be easily leaked.

    The owner would concoct a high concentration of fragrance dew and hand it to the trusted aide in charge of production.

    During production, a small amount would be taken and diluted to increase the fragrance.

    If the core secret was not exposed, the risk of the incense prescription being exposed would be greatly reduced.

    The spiritual dewdrop was not a heaven-defying thing to begin with. After being diluted, the effect was greatly reduced. It was only 40% to 50% better than most incense medicine on the market.

    Others only thought that she had inherited Auntie Xu¡¯s teachings and mastered many secret recipes that had been passed down for a long time, so the incense medicine she made was effective.

    Even Uncle Sun couldn¡¯t detect the existence of the spiritual dewdrop, let alone others.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Get Uncle Sun to take your pulseter.¡±<div>

    If he didn¡¯t hear from Uncle Sun himself that she was fine, he really couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    Yu Youyao knew that he was worried, so she nodded obediently and agreed. Then, she continued, ¡°In terms of business, I didn¡¯t give you my incense medicine for nothing. It¡¯s at most 40% lower than the market price.¡± At this point, she felt a little guilty. ¡°Although the cost of the basic incense medicine is low, it¡¯s not a small expense to make it in batches. There are so many people in the incense shop. Recently, the incense shop has hired a batch of workers and signed a long-term contract. When this group of people is trained, the incense shop will continue to expand. I can¡¯t treat them badly¡­¡±

    It had only been three to four months since the official opening of the Jade Pavilion, but the incense medicine in the shop was already in short supply.

    In the past few months, the incense shop had already hired a few groups of people one after another. From the looks of it, Yu Youyao would soon be able to realize her dream and expand the incense medicine business throughout the country and even overseas.

    They would use incense medicine to earn high profits from the overseas countries and continuously send the resources of the overseas countries into the country.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t take advantage of you for nothing. No matter how many incense medicines the incense shop makes, I¡¯ll buy them in the name of military supplies. I don¡¯t need you to lower the price. I¡¯ll buy them ording to the relevant rules for military procurement.

    There were relevant rules for military procurement. One could not lie or hide the price of items. The price had to be lower than the market price, but it would not make one lose money.

    On the surface, they earned very little, but the military suppliers enjoyed some of the benefits of the trade tax reduction. At the same time, the various trade policies of the Imperial Court would be rtively rxed, and the benefits would far exceed the losses.

    Everyone followed suit.

    Yu Youyao tugged at his sleeve and looked up at him. ¡°Tell me about the battlefield!¡±

    In the past, Yin Huaixi had told her some of the big and small battles in the North by telling her stories. In fact, she knew nothing about the battlefield.

    She was about to go to Jinzhou, so she couldn¡¯t not know anything. Yin Huaixi sighed softly. ¡°The battlefield is even more cruel than you think¡­¡±

    When Yu Youyao heard that there were broken limbs and bones on the battlefield and blood flowed like a river, she subconsciously tightened her grip on her handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Empress Zhangsun participated in the Xuanwu Gate Incident at the age of 13. She instructed the guards of the residence to kill the army that was besieging the residence and stabilized Li Shimin¡¯s home front, so that he won¡¯t have anything to worry about¡­

    Her tone was a little shaky, but her expression was very determined.

    And so, the matter was settled..

 Chapter 996: Victory in this Battle!

    Chapter 996: Victory in this Battle!<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The next morning, after Yu Youyao had breakfast, she went to the Xie Residence next door and mentioned to Old Madam Xie that she was going to Jinzhou.

    The Old Madam was stunned for a moment before she reacted and pulled Yu Youyao into her arms. ¡°My good Yao¡¯er, you¡¯re living a good life. Why are you going to Jinzhou to suffer¡­¡¯<div>

    At the thought that Jinzhou was at the border and Fuxin was in front, where the front line of the battlefield was, the Old Madam felt sorrow from the bottom of her heart. She hugged Yu Youyao and wiped her tears.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth was dry, but she couldn¡¯t persuade Old Madam.

    In the end, it even rmed her maternal grandfather, her maternal grandfather, and a few uncles, aunts, and cousins.

    Yu Youyao braced herself and was interrogated by the ¡°Three Halls¡±. She was just short of swearing to the heavens that she was the one who wanted to go to Jinzhou, not Yin Huaixi. She even patted her chest and promised that she had thought it through, and that it was not decided on a whim. In the end, her mouth was dry as she exined the huge effect of incense medicine on the battlefield.

    Everyone from the Xie Residence spoke at once and took turns persuading her for a long time, but they were still unable to persuade her. Pairs of eyes looked at the Old Master, who had been sitting on the pit and dozing off.

    Was the Old Master senile?

    Didn¡¯t he hear Little Yao¡¯er say that she was going to Jinzhou? Why wasn¡¯t there any reaction?!

    In front of Jinzhou was Fuxin. Outside Fuxin was the narrow Yu Pass. The narrow Yu Pass was the border between the North and the grasnd. The Di people often crossed the narrow Yu Pass and disturbed the border of Fuxin.

    Fuxin was the first fortress at the border. It was the first to bear the brunt of the responsibility to protect Jinzhou. Behind it was Jinzhou, which was at the rear of the front line battlefield.

    The Old Master opened his eyes. ¡°What are you looking at me for? Do as you should. ¡±

    Old Master Xie couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Then tell me, what should we do? Jinzhou is so dangerous. Once there¡¯s a war, that ce will be a must-have ce. Little Yao¡¯er is a girl. Are you at ease letting her go to Jinzhou?¡±<div>

    The Old Master nced at her. ¡°Who are you looking down on? So what if she¡¯s a woman? She¡¯s still not inferior to men. She¡¯s even convinced King Yue Fei to bring her to Jinzhou. You can¡¯t tie her hands and feet and lock her up at home.

    Children are all liabilities. You have to worry for her.¡±

    Old Master Xie quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just afraid that she¡¯ll suffer in Jinzhou. Besides, it¡¯s too dangerous there.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s dangerous or not, King Yue Fei has the most right to speak. Even he agreed.¡± Old Master nced at Yu Youyao and said, ¡°Can you still persuade him?!¡±

    Since the Old Master had already spoken, Old Master Xie and Old Madam Xie couldn¡¯t say anything else. However, the two of them were frowning and looking worried. Clearly, they were very worried.

    Xie Xun and the others also sighed sadly.

    The Old Master looked annoyed. He waved his hand and chased them away like he was chasing away a fly, leaving Yu Youyao alone.

    After the grandfather and granddaughter¡¯s sincere conversation, Yu Youyao finally returned to the Yu Garden.

    Her maternal grandfather did not persuade her. He only asked her again, ¡°Why do you have to go to the front line of Jinzhou?¡±

    How did she answer her maternal grandfather?

    ¡°After the betrothal, Yin Huaixi and I are inseparable. We are bound together for good or ill. This is Yin Huaixi¡¯s battlefield and mine.¡±<div>

    ¡°If I couldn¡¯t help, I wouldn¡¯t have forced myself. However, incense medicine can reduce many casualties on the battlefield. This is within my ability. I can¡¯t stand around and do nothing because of some danger that hasn¡¯t happened yet or even wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°The conditions on the front line are difficult. However, this was not an excuse for me to avoid it.¡¯

    ¡°I wanted to help him, and I happened to be able to help him.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, I believe him.¡±

    ¡°We will definitely win this battle!¡±

    Why did she have the confidence to go to the front line? It was because she

    believed that Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t put her in danger, and Yin Huaixi had a advantage in this battle.

    As she had long been thinking about going to the front line, Yu Youyao had also made a lot of preparations for this. She first contacted Sister Bai Kui and sent a batch of incense medicine from the incense shop to the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence.

    As for who she wanted to bring, there was nothing to be conflicted about.

    Between Yin San and Chun Xiao, one was in charge of her safety, and the other was by her side. She definitely had to bring them along. She was still short of someone to order around. Xia Tao was the best choice. Considering that Yin San was also a fierce general, it was indeed a little embarrassing to be ced in the Yu Garden as themander of the guards. In the end, she decided to bring Yin San along.

    Yu Youyao only packed some necessary items and nned to go out in simple clothes.<div>

    After Yin Huaixi checked, he ordered someone to pack some more. After this ordeal, her luggage filled an entire carriage.

    Yu Youyao almost suspected that he wasn¡¯t the one who previously said to ¡°not bring too many things¡±.

    When everything was ready, Yu Youyao found Nanny Yue again. It was almost October, and everyone was paying attention to the harvesting of the sweet potatoes, looking forward to the first harvest after the disaster.

    Nanny Yue had also been busy with this matter recently. ¡°A batch of sweet potatoes nted with the cutting method has already begun to be harvested. The soil in the Liaodong area is very suitable for nting sweet potatoes. Not only are the sweet potatoes nted using the cutting methodrge, but their production has also more than doubled. In October, they will be harvested on arge scale.¡±

    The climate in Liaodong was not as warm as in the south, and the harvest of sweet potatoes was dyed for more than a month.

    A smile appeared on Yu Youyao¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will starve to death this winter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nanny Yue also had a smile on her face. ¡°A batch of refugees who had a good harvest early on are all grateful to you, Young Miss. The government office sent small officials to various families to register the harvest. They rarely hid the situation. They paid 30% of the harvest ording to the contract that had been set when promoting the nting of sweet potatoes.¡±

    Back then, they had agreed that 10% of the sweet potatoes harvested by the refugees would go to the government, King Yue Fei, and herself respectively. The remaining 70% would belong to the families.

    The government office was not to be trifled with. Every family had a record of how muchnd they had explored and how many sweet potato vines they had obtained. From the approximate production of the sweet potatoes, it was obvious if they had lied.

    If the offense was lighter, the government office would turn a blind eye and not hold it against them.

    In serious cases, they would directly take back the reimed fields and confiscate 70% of the family¡¯s food. Then, they would be expelled from the North. In serious cases, they might even be sent to jail.

    No one would dig their own grave.

    Another day passed. Before dawn, Yu Youyao had already gotten into the carriage and left the city for Jinzhou.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi had changed into armor and was sitting on a tall horse. Behind him were a thousand elite soldiers wearing heavy ck iron armor and carrying heavy sabers at their waists.

    This was the legendary MO saber.

    It was known as the bloodiest and cruelest executioner in history.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yin Huaixi ordered. The horses shot out like arrows from a bow, and a thousand soldiers followed closely behind.

    Yu Youyao rolled up the curtain of the carriage. In the distance, dust filled the air, and the ground trembled endlessly. The gs swept up the west wind, and the carriage was speeding forward at an unprecedented speed..

 Chapter 997: March

    Chapter 997: March<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The bearings of the military carriage were made of fine iron. The material was strong and had a good shock absorption effect. The two horses and four wheels also greatly increased the buffer of the carriage. It could bnce a certain level of stability and safety at high speeds.

    The wood of the teak carriage was fine and hard. Even if it was exposed to the elements, the cold of winter, or the heat of summer, the wood would not be crooked or cracked. It had very strong shock absorption and shock resistance, greatly increasing thefort of the carriage.<div>

    The hard ces on the walls of the carriage were covered in sheepskin.

    There were twoyers of fur on the sheep¡¯s skin. The outeryer was rough and could resist the sun and rain, but the fur on the inneryer was soft, stic, firm, and durable. It could reduce shock to a certain extent and avoid bumps and injuries.

    Fixed seats were installed in the carriage, firmly securing people to the seats to reduce the impact and bumpiness of the carriage.

    There was also a small fixed couch with a fence for resting.

    The carriage attended to every aspect.

    However, Yu Youyao was still dizzy from the bumpy ride.

    Chun Xiao did not feel that the carriage was bumpy. Seeing that Young Miss was really feeling too ufortable, she quickly helped her up from the small couch and let her lean against her. She also took out a water bag and fed her some water.

    Xia Tao¡¯s heart ached for Young Miss. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. ¡°We¡¯ve been traveling for more than four hours. Why didn¡¯t the carriage stop to rest? It¡¯s lunchtime soon. You can¡¯t let us settle it in the carriage ourselves. When has Young Miss ever suffered like this?¡±

    After adding spiritual dewdrop to the water and drinking some water, Yu Youyao perked up a little. ¡°His Highness has his own arrangements for how to travel and when to rest on the way. We just have to follow his orders. There¡¯s a saying that military orders are absolute.¡± At this point, her tone became a little more serious. ¡°We¡¯ll reach Jinzhou in five days at most. Bear with it and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized thest three words, revealing a hint of warning.

    The most taboo thing on the march was to make mistakes in the military. Some insignificant matters could often have terrifying consequences. They did not know anything about war and just had to be obedient.<div>

    She had brought Xia Tao along because she was smart and knew how to do things. When they were in the army, Xia Tao could help her adapt to life in the army as soon as possible. This was a strength, but also a weakness.

    Obedience in the army was the first rule.

    Even Young Miss herself did notin. As a maidservant, her heart ached, but she had no right toin. Xia Tao immediately lowered her head. ¡°Young Miss, I understand.¡±

    Yu You softened her voice. ¡°Ordinary people only eat two meals a day. Usually, they eat around nine to ten in the morning and around four to five in the afternoon. The army is also making arrangements like this, so the army won¡¯t stop to give us time for lunch. The carriage has prepared some cooked food. In a while, the marching speed will slow down. Let¡¯s eat some to fill our stomachs first.

    Eating three meals a day was a treatment that only noble families received.

    Even soldiers who were marching to war only had two meals a day.

    Xia Tao suddenly heaved a sigh of relief and quickly changed the topic. ¡°Young Miss, how did you know that the speed of the army would slow down after a while?¡±

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°The army has been moving for two and a half hours. During this period of time, the speed of the army is not fixed. The army has maintained a high speed for an hour. In the next hour, the army has been slowing down. When their speed decreases to a certain extent, the army will definitely slow down.¡±

    Xia Tao was confused. Why didn¡¯t she feel anything? Had their marching speed slowed down?

    Chun Xiao did not understand either and could not help but ask, ¡°Why is that?¡± Yu Youyao did not know much, but she had some guesses in her heart. ¡°I think that it is in order to maintain the speed of the army and not dy the journey, and also to preserve the stamina of the soldiers on the way to deal with some unexpected situations. After all, the battlefield changes rapidly. No one can guarantee that the army will have a smooth journey and preserve thebat strength of the soldiers at all times. This is very important.¡±

    Anyone would not be able to take it if they traveled for a long time. The fast and slow marching pattern also took into ount physical recovery on the way.<div>

    Xia Tao was enlightened and immediately felt that the carriage had really slowed down. ¡°How long will this slow marchst?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing about an hour.¡± Yu Youyao was a little uncertain. During the slow march, the soldiers could drink water and eat some dry food to help recover their strength. They were allowed to leave the team and resolve some private matters.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door. ¡°Next, the army will maintain a slow march for an hour. You can use this time to eat some food and resolve some private matters, or go outside the carriage to take a breather. The army will only set up camp before dark.¡±

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened. Young Miss was simply a god.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao lifted the window and drew the curtain.

    Their eyes met.

    Yin Huaixi was sitting on a big ck horse. The horse¡¯s head was thin and its neck was long. Its limbs were long, and there was a wisp of auburn mane on its forehead, like the mes of a race.

    It was a handsome cold-blooded horse.

    The man riding it was even more heroic and handsome.

    Yu Youyao, who was sitting in the carriage, had long hair gathered in a headscarf. Silver-gray fine mink fur wrapped around her neck, making her face look even more exquisite and small. She looked transparent and pale, making her look very fragile.

    Yin Huaixi almost regretted agreeing to bring her to Jinzhou. ¡°The road ahead is rtively t, and the carriage is bumpy and stuffy. Do you want toe down and ride?¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I?¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Of course, while we¡¯re marching slowly.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly leaned forward and opened the door. She lifted the curtain and bent down to get out of the carriage. She heard Yin Huaixi blow the whistle. Soon, she saw a snow-white and handsome horse rushing over.

    ¡°It¡¯s Snow Mountain.¡± Yu Youyao was excited. ¡°Why did you bring Snow Mountain too?¡±

    Yin Huaixi had given her Snow Mountain when she was in Liancheng. It was a snow mountain horse with a very noble bloodline. Yin Huaixi had asked her to name it. She felt that the snow mountain horse waspletely snow-white, handsome, and beautiful, so she directly named it Snow Mountain. However, Yu Youyao usually stayed in the residence and did not ride horses often.

    ¡°I guessed that you might have a chance to ride it on the way, so I brought it along.¡± Seeing Snow Mountain run to the carriage, Yin Huaixi dismounted and helped Yu Youyao out of the carriage.

    Yu Youyao stepped on the horse pedal with one foot and tightened her grip on the saddle. She exerted strength with her feet and jumped onto the horse cleanly and quickly. She was not as careful as when she had just learned to ride a horse.

    In order to make it easier to travel, she was wearing a narrow-sleeved robe and a pair of sheepskin boots. She was wearing a gray rat fur cloak that reached her waist to block the wind, making her look rather heroic.

    Although Yu Youyao was raised in her own room, her knowledge and horizons were not something ordinary women couldpare to. Her every move was solemn and polite, and her bearing was natural, but there was also a sense of magnanimity..

 Chapter 998: Cry for You to See

    Chapter 998: Cry for You to See<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t neglected learning how to ride a horse recently.¡±

    Yu Youyao stroked Snow Mountain¡¯s mane. ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go to the back mountain of the Yu Garden to practice horse riding. Snow Mountain is an outstanding warhorse. I already feel very aggrieved for it to follow me. I can¡¯t keep raising it in the stable.¡± Yu Youyao rode alongside Yin Huaixi.<div>

    At this moment¡ª

    The mountain was high and the road was long. The autumn air was solemn, and the mountain wind was a little strong, as if there was a small knife scraping against her face. Yu Youyao did not feel cold. Instead, she felt that the sky was vast and unrestrained, and she felt carefree.

    The army maintained its pace of alternating between a fast speed and a slow speed. They did not stop.

    Every five hours, when they were marching slowly for an hour, Yu Youyao would take the opportunity to eat something. Then, she would get out of the carriage and ride Snow Mountain to rx.

    Although the journey was difficult, Yu Youyao¡¯s horizons had broadened and she was still in good spirits.

    It wasn¡¯t until the sun was in the west that the army finally stopped to rest.

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here tonight and settle our dinner on the spot. We have to turn off the fire and rest before dark. We¡¯ll prepare to leave at 3am tomorrow.¡±

    The soldiers were busy setting up camp, building simple stoves, hunting, and

    looking for ingredients¡­

    It was orderly.

    After traveling for an entire day, Yu Youyao was still nervous and excited. Instead, she did not feel tired.<div>

    At this moment, as soon as she rxed, a strong wave of fatigue surged up like a tide. Yu Youyao felt as if her body had been crushed, and it was sore and painful.

    In all her life, Yu Youyao had never suffered before. She kept saying that she was not afraid of suffering, but when she really suffered, she felt aggrieved and ufortable. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she bit her lip and refused to cry, afraid of embarrassing herself.

    Yin Huaixi carried the food tray into the tent. Seeing that the little girl was about to cry, he said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t hold on anymore, I¡¯ll send you back overnight..

    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± Yu Youyao pursed her lips and red at him angrily. ¡°I¡¯m already feeling so ufortable. Why aren¡¯t you coaxing me? You¡¯re even deliberately making wise remarks to anger me.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes gradually turned red. Large tears flowed down her face and hung on her chin, making her palm-sized face look even more exquisite and small, thin and helpless.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to take me to Jinzhou at all, right?¡±

    ¡°Because you can¡¯t dissuade me, you pretended to agree. When I suffer on the way and can¡¯t take it anymore, you¡¯ll naturally send me back to Xiangping¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi had never seen her cry like this before. He immediately felt a sharp pain in his heart.

    That was indeed what he thought. If she couldn¡¯t even withstand the hardship of traveling, how could she withstand the hardships of Jinzhou?!

    Even if she forced herself to go, she would suffer.

    He had never been able to bear to see her suffer.<div>

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She red fiercely and said fiercely, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to go to Jinzhou, but I insist on going. I won¡¯t give you an excuse to send me back¡­¡±

    She tried her best to look fierce, but her eyes were red and her tears were in circles. Instead, she looked like a rabbit with red eyes, making her look pitiful.

    Yin Huaixi ced the te on the small table. Without thinking, he strode forward and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± He patted her thin back clumsily. ¡°Chun Xiao has made medicinal porridge and dried mushroom soup. Have some food first and take advantage of the night to recuperate. We have to set off before dawn tomorrow. The road ahead will be harder to travel on.¡±

    Yu Youyao whimpered softly and asked pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re¡ª You¡¯re not sending me back, right?!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing that her eyes were filled with tears, Yin Huaixi¡¯s deep eyes softened. ¡°I won¡¯t send you back.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips again, looking like she was about to cry. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    She was clearly saying, ¡°If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll cry for you.¡±

    This move had always worked.

    Yin Huaixi was immediately caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°If you can¡¯t take the hardship yourself and want to return¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Yu Youyao interrupted him. ¡°I definitely have to go to Jinzhou. Even if I have to crawl, I¡¯ll crawl over. If you send me back, I¡¯ll sneak over alone.¡±<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s face darkened. He brought the te over and scooped a bowl of medicinal porridge for her. ¡°Are you willing to eat well now?¡±

    After receiving his assurance, Yu Youyao quickly took the medicinal porridge and was about to eat it when she frowned and said angrily, ¡°You big liar. You ced calming medicinal herbs in the medicinal porridge. Do you want me to fall asleep at night and¡­¡¯

    She hade into contact with many spices and medicinal herbs, so her sense of smell was much sharper than ordinary people. With just a sniff, she could roughly guess what medicinal herbs were in the medicinal porridge. It was the wrong idea to use this method to secretly send her away.

    Hmph, she wouldn¡¯t fall for it.

    This had indeed been arranged previously, but now¡­

    Seeing her angry and vignt expression, Yin Huaixi sighed softly. He waspletely defeated by her. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the road for a day. I¡¯m worried that your body won¡¯t be able to take it and you won¡¯t be able to sleep well in the wilderness, so I added some calming medicinal herbs into your food. Have a good sleep and recuperate so that you won¡¯t suffer more tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not believe it.

    Yin Huaixi looked helpless and could only promise, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, I won¡¯t send you back.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel relieved. She took a small bite of porridge and put down her spoon.

    The veins on Yin Huaixi¡¯s forehead throbbed, but he endured it and asked her gently, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating anymore? You haven¡¯t eaten anything seriously all day.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and looked like she was about to cry. ¡°I have a headache and no appetite. I don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew that it was impossible not to eat on the way. However, after traveling for an entire day today, her body was about to fall apart. As soon as her delicate aura rose, it was inevitable that she would cause amotion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Yin Huaixi took the medicinal porridge from her hand without thinking. He scooped a spoonful and brought it to her lips, coaxing her patiently. ¡°Humans are made of iron, and rice is made of steel. No matter how powerful you are, you have to eat If you don¡¯t eat for a meal, you¡¯ll be starving. You should eat some food¡­

    This time, Yu Youyao did not make a fuss. She obediently opened her mouth and ate the porridge she had been fed. Her face immediately scrunched up like a bun. It was obvious that she really did not have any appetite at all. The tears that had just dissipated began to well up in her eyes again, but she resisted the urge to cry. She looked indescribably pitiful, but her eyes were filled with determination.

    After suffering for a day, she did notin or cower. She only threw a little tantrum and was obedient after being coaxed.

    She had been like this since she was young. Although she had been pampered by the Matriarch, she had never been pampered, let alone cause trouble for anyone. She was strong and flexible, making one¡¯s heart ache. She was used to swallowing her grievances and tears.

    She was even more used to enduring.

    The young man¡¯s eyes gradually softened. As he coaxed her to eat, he talked about some interesting things in the army to make her happy..

 Chapter 999: Arriving at Jinzhou

    Chapter 999: Arriving at Jinzhou<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    From time to time, Yu Youyao¡¯s clearughter could be heard from the tent. Unknowingly, she had finished the entire bowl of medicinal porridge and half of the dried mushroom soup.

    Yu Youyao really couldn¡¯t eat anymore. Yin Huaixi took a green fruit and stuffed it into Yu Youyao¡¯s mouth. When he saw her eyes light up, his lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± said Yu Youyao confidently.

    After a long day, her bones were probably about to fall apart. How could she be fine after eating a little? The silly girl was clearlyforting him. Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°Get Chun Xiao to massage you before sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yu Youyao nodded.

    After Yin Huaixi left, Chun Xiao brought hot water into the tent.

    In the wilderness, the conditions were simple. It was already very good to have a basin of hot water. Yu Youyao was not picky. She washed up briefly and asked Chun Xiao to massage her bones with cream. The sore and painful feeling almost caused Yu Youyao to die on the spot.

    Fortunately, the ointment was effective. After the massage, her body was covered in sweat, and she felt much more rxed. Her body felt a little better, and the calming medicinal porridge had an effect. A strong sense of fatigue mixed with drowsiness surged into her eyelids, and Yu Youyao fell asleep unknowingly.

    Yin Huaixi was still worried when the curtain of the tent was lifted.

    He saw that she was lying on the couch and had already fallen asleep with the nket around her. There were still tears on her fair face, and her eyelids were still swollen. Even though she was asleep, her eyebrows were slightly furrowed.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He bent down and tucked her in, then took off his cloak and ced it on the nket.

    He reached out and stroked the space between her eyebrows. He lowered his head to look at her sleeping face for a while. After a while, he left the tent silently.

    Chun Xiao was on guard outside the tent.<div>

    Yin Huaixi lowered his voice and instructed, ¡°Light up the calming incense in the house. It¡¯s very cold at night. Don¡¯t put out the small stove in the tent. The foot warmer has to be changed every two hours, and it needs to warm both her hands and feet. It¡¯s been difficult to travel these past few days. Be careful. If she feels unwell,e over and report it. Don¡¯t let her do as she pleases.¡±

    Yu Youyao had learned to endure since she was young. She had used her spoiled personality previously, but after a day of traveling, she gritted her teeth and endured it. Even in front of him, she did not say anything about pain or fatigue.

    Chun Xiao quickly agreed.

    In the middle of the night, Yu Youyao was woken up by the roar of a beast.

    Chun Xiao quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. Humans are afraid of wild beasts, and wild beasts are also afraid of humans. There are more than a thousand people on the road, and wild beasts also have to seek benefits and avoid harm. The howling is just to intimidate others. Sleep a little longer.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned pale as she nodded.

    However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi lifted the curtain and entered.

    A gust of cold wind suddenly blew in. Yu Youyao curled up under the nket and shivered, feeling cold all over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± said Yin Huaixi in a low voice. ¡°Wild beasts won¡¯t go down the mountain. Sleep a little longer.¡±

    The cries of the beasts rose and fell. It was very terrifying. Even though she knew that the beasts wouldn¡¯t go down the mountain, she still felt afraid. Yu Youyao¡¯s hand reached out from under the nket and hooked his finger. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid now.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi frowned and pulled the nket over her hand. ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Is it not warm under the nket?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°The foot warmer is still hot. Have you been guarding outside the tent? I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this is my first time camping in the wilderness. I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    She was the one who had not slept well. After being woken up by the beast¡¯s roar, she tossed and turned in bed. The heat under the covers dissipated.

    ¡°Go to sleep. When you fall asleep, I¡¯ll go rest,¡± said Yin Huaixi gently.

    Yu Youyao quickly closed her eyes and hooked her arms around him, refusing to let go. Perhaps it was because the smell of calming incense in the room was too strong, but the fragrance made her eyelids dizzy. A momentter, she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep again.

    Before dawn, Chun Xiao woke Yu Youyao up and massaged her bones with cream. Her body was still sore, but she did not feel as ufortable as yesterday.

    After washing up briefly, Xia Tao carried the tray into the tent. There was a bowl of silver fungus soup with rock sugar, two steamed buns, and a boiled egg.

    ¡°His Highness personally roasted the buns. He said that it¡¯s very easy to be hungry if you eat liquid food during the day. Your body can¡¯t take it anymore and you have to eat something to fill your stomach.¡±

    Although the food was a little simple, the steamed buns were fragrant and crispy. The roasted mushrooms in it were smooth and tender. They tasted fresh and fragrant, and they were not greasy. The rock sugar silver fungus was stewed until it was soft and sticky, making it sweet and refreshing.

    Dawn was approaching, and the world was still pitch-ck. On the eastern horizon, a bright and resplendent morning star shone in the sky. Under the guidance of the Morning Star, the army walked on the path towards the light. Three dayster, in the evening, the army finally arrived at Jinzhou City.

    Yu Youyao lifted the curtains of the carriage. The majestic city wall was mottled with the mes of war, making it look tall and strict. It had an invible holiness and vicissitudes.<div>

    Since ancient times, Jinzhou had been a ce that soldiers had to fight for. It was the strongest barrier against foreign invasions and the rule of the Han people. There were countlessrge and small battles in this city-state.

    At this moment, Jinzhou was already under full martialw.

    The city gate was closed, and the number of troops guarding the city on the city wall was three times more than before. There were special people in charge of guarding the guard towers and arrow towers on the city wall.

    Almost all the birds that flew across the sky were killed by the long-range archers in charge of keeping watch. If one of them missed, the other sentry tower would shoot immediately.

    Large machines were also installed in the archery tower. Such machines required the cooperation of many people. They had a longer range and were more powerful than bows. They could shoot more than ten arrows in a row.

    In a city defense battle, more than ten machines and the soldiers guarding the city would shoot arrows at the same time. They could shoot hundreds of arrows in an instant, forming a short rain of arrows. At the same time, they could also interfere with the enemy¡¯s attack and have the advantage.

    ¡°Open the door!¡± With Yin Huaixi¡¯s order, the hugecquered iron door let out a thunderous roar and slowly opened.

    The army moved through the streets. Wherever they went, themoners retreated and cheered.

    To Yu Youyao¡¯s surprise, as a border fortress, Jinzhou City was not as deste

    as she had imagined. Shops were open for business, and people wereing and going all around. It looked rxed and calm, and it was a lively scene.

    The impending war did not seem to have any effect on themoners of Jinzhou.

    Yu Youyao was very puzzled.

    Soon, someone answered her doubts.

    ¡°King Yue Fei has led an army to Jinzhou. Is there going to be a war in the North? What should we do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an 80% chance that they¡¯ll make a big fuss. Themoners near Fuxin City have already begun to move to Jinzhou in batches. Recently, there have been many more people in the city.¡±

    ¡°There are wars everywhere. I wonder when these days will end.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be a peaceful dog than a chaotic person..¡±

 Chapter 1000: Virtue

    Chapter 1000: Virtue<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The atmosphere suddenly became heavy. Thinking of the King of Liang, who had already fought in Jiangxi, everyone felt sad.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Just do it.¡± Suddenly, a shout sounded.<div>

    Immediately, someone chimed in.

    ¡°Ever since King Li of Zhou and his son guarded the North, they haven¡¯t let the Di people break through the defense line of Jinzhou. Which time didn¡¯t the Di peoplee aggressively? Which time didn¡¯t they let King Yue Fei beat them up and escape with their tails between their legs?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. King Yue Fei is the guardian of the North. With him around, the North is stable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy a portrait of King Yue Feiter and paste it in the house. I¡¯ll kowtow three times in the morning and night. I guarantee that you won¡¯t panic and you won¡¯t be disheartened. Everything will taste good.¡±

    ¡°Uh, does it work?¡±

    There was a burst ofughter from the crowd.

    Even Yu Youyao, who was sitting in the car, couldn¡¯t help but smile. It turned out that King Yue Fei¡¯s reputation in the North was no less than that of Shen Tu and Yu Lei, the two guardians of the residence.

    Wherever the hearts of the people went, they would definitely be invincible.

    ¡°It works, it definitely works,¡± shouted someone in the crowd.

    Then, many peopleughed and joined in.

    ¡°Do you see the team of soldiers behind King Yue Fei? They¡¯re the most powerful MO Saber Army in the You army. Once they¡¯re out, no army can defeat them. They¡¯re specially used to counter cavalry. Every MO Saber soldier has the strength to fight a hundred enemies.¡±<div>

    This was not an exaggeration. The MO Saber soldiers were dressed in heavy armor. The archery that the Northern Barbarians were good at was not very lethal to the MO Saber Army who charged forward. Once the MO Saber Army got close, they were simply like wolves entering a flock of sheep. With a sh, they would be cut to the ground.

    As everyone knew, bows and arrows were long-range weapons. When a MO saber approached an enemy, it was almost invincible.

    Yu Youyao bent her finger and knocked on the wall of the carriage.

    The window on the roof was pushed open. Yin Shi, who was sitting on the roof on guard, jumped into the carriage.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Help me buy the most widely circted portrait of King Yue Fei in the city.¡±

    She wanted to see if the King Yue Fei in the portrait had three heads and six arms. Why was he even more magical than the door god stuck to the door?

    After a while, Yin Shi returned and handed two scrolls to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao opened one of them expectantly and spat it out on the spot.

    Xia Tao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah, this¡­¡±

    Chun Xiao was also dumbfounded. ¡°Is this King Yue Fei?!¡±

    The image of King Yue Fei in the painting was based on the four asuras recorded in the Lotus Sutra. It was the fusion of the four asuras.<div>

    Afraid that the painting did not express it clearly, the person in the portrait even ¡°considerately¡± included an introduction on the painting. ¡°Lord Yue Fei was brave, strong, and wise. He was themander of a thousand troops. He lifted the nine prefectures with one shoulder and carried the four seas with the other. His roar was like thunder, shaking the heavens and the earth. He had nine heads, each with a thousand eyes, and nine feet. He spat fire from his mouth and burned the evil in the world. His 990 huge hands covered the light of the sun and moon.¡¯

    This image was really impressive.

    Yu Youyao wasughing so hard that she was out of breath. Even her intestines were tied up. ¡°Even three heads and six arms isn¡¯t that ridiculous. Which talent did this? This is definitely the worst criticism Yin Huaixi has received.¡± ording to Buddhist records, the asura was ugly.

    Yin Shi was silent for a moment before reminding her, ¡°There¡¯s another painting.¡±

    Yu Youyaoughed until tears streamed down her face. She held back herughter and couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the second painting. She quickly opened the scroll and was stunned. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there¡¯s a woman drawn on it!¡±

    When did Yin Huaixi¡¯s gender change?

    The corners of Yin Shi¡¯s mouth twitched. She endured it and said, ¡°This

    painting is about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She pointed at her nose with her tender finger. ¡°Why did you buy my portrait?!¡±

    Yin Shi was silent for a moment. ¡°When I bought your painting, I received His

    Highness¡¯s painting for free.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao was a little stunned. At the thought of Yin Huaixi¡¯s asura fusion, she suddenly had a bad feeling. She quickly lowered her head to look at the painting and heaved a sigh of relief.

    The woman in the painting was dignified and beautiful. She was stepping on the Nine Serenities, and her body was under the moonlight. She was dressed in a purple crown outfit. Her clothes were painted with the sun, moon, mountains, flowers, birds, insects, grass, and five grains. She gently pinched a vine between her fingers. It looked like a sweet potato vine. She looked at the world with a smile and was benevolent.

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Yin Shi said, ¡°The image in the painting is modeled after Goddess Houtu, who was consecrated by themoners. There are also paintings that use Bodhisattva as an image. However, the image of Goddess Houtu in mythology suits you more, so this kind of image is the most widely circted. Manymoners will hang it at home to worship.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t smile anymore.

    Goddess Houtu had a title. She was called the ¡°Emperor of the Land of the Earth¡±. She was one of the Four Heavenly Ministers of Daoism. Land was the foundation on which people relied for survival. Goddess Houtu controlled Yin and Yang, the beauty of all things, and the mountains and rivers of the earth.

    She was responsible for all nature. Therefore, many people believed in Goddess Houtu and called her Mother Earth. They firmly believed that believing in Goddess Houtu could allow agriculture to prosper.

    People liked to deify some meritorious people, not because they were stupid, but because this expressed their reverence and admiration for these people. It was simple and in.

    Perhaps in ancient times, Goddess Houtu was only an ordinary woman who had helped everyone avoid the flood. However, the world was grateful to her, respected her, and admired her. In order to express their reverence for her, they had deified her and passed down her fearless spirit generation after generation.

    What right did she have?!

    Was it just because she had nted sweet potatoes?

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and slowly rolled up the scroll, carefully putting it away.

    The carriage slowly drove through the streets and stopped at the entrance of a courtyard.

    Yin San¡¯s voice sounded from outside the carriage. ¡°The Jinyuan Garden is a side courtyard where His Highness usually stays in Jinzhou. The conditions are a little simple, but I¡¯ll have to trouble the Eldest Princess to rest here for a few days.¡±

    The Jinyuan Garden was a two-way courtyard that upied arge area. The courtyard was filled with tall trees, nts, and trees. It was spacious. However, the courtyard had been abandoned for a long time, and everything was exposed. The traces of hasty management looked a little dpidated.

    Yin San continued, ¡°When Master Wang first arrived in Liaodong for a few years, the war in the North was tense every year. The old king lived in Jinzhou most of the time. The old king was afraid that he would wrong the old Princess Consort, so he specially bought this other courtyard. Jinzhou is affected by the height of grasnd, and it¡¯s very cold. Only some flowers and trees that are evergreen can be nted. Many flowers and trees in the other courtyard were personally nted by the old king.¡±

    Yu Youyao was in a daze. When she looked up, she saw a few osmanthus trees, incense camphor, and dragon cypress trees not far away. They were well-arranged and sparse.

    The trees were ordinary trees, but the people who nted them had put in a lot of effort. Ordinary nts also had a style. The shape and appearance of the tree were all graceful, and they were quite ornamental..

 Chapter 1001: Truly a Heroine

    Chapter 1001: Truly a Heroine<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It was already winter in Liaodong, but the Jinchun Garden was still lush with flowers and trees.

    The Jinchun Garden lived up to its name.<div>

    If she hadn¡¯t insisted oning to Jinzhou with Yin Huaixi, the Jinchun Garden might have gradually be deserted and dpidated with the passing of King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°This ce is quite good.¡±

    There were also many evergreen trees nted in the Yu Garden. They grew all year round and were invincible in the cold and heat. They were a little simr to the trees in the Jinyuan Garden.

    The main courtyard, the Dangui Garden, was the residence of King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort in the past. The Princess Consort liked the Dangui and nted everywhere. Yu Youyao chose the Dongqing Courtyard, which was not far from the Dangui Garden.

    Due to neglect, the courtyard was growing wildly. The vines spread and hung on the walls and eaves, making it look wild.

    ¡°Japanese honeysuckle flowers are white when they first bloom, and then they turn yellow. They¡¯re also known as golden-and-silver flowers. They can be used in medicine and have the effect of reducing heat and detoxifying. They can also be used to make incense. They¡¯re sweet and cold, and their fragrance is clear. They can remove evil and heat. Their flowers also appear in pairs. They¡¯re inseparable, like a male and female apanying each other. They¡¯re also like mandarin ducks dancing together, so they¡¯re called mandarin duck vines.¡± Mandarin duck vines!

    This simple and unadorned courtyard was filled with King Li of Zhou¡¯s deep love for the Princess Consort.

    After traveling for three consecutive days, they were finally settled down. Yu Youyao took a medicinal bath and felt alive again.

    Xia Tao brought over some bird¡¯s nest porridge. ¡°When Your Highness travels to Jinzhou, he stays in the army most of the time and rarelye to the other courtyard to settle down. There are only a dozen or so old servants in the other courtyard. They¡¯re all old servants who used to serve King Li of Zhou and the

    Princess Consort. They have an extraordinary rtionship with Your Highness. On one hand, they¡¯re taking care of King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort¡¯s old residence, and on the other hand, they¡¯re recuperating in the other courtyard. Now, they¡¯re all waiting at the entrance of the Dongqing Courtyard to greet you.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±<div>

    Among the dozen or so old servants, the eldest, Uncle Yu, was in his sixties, and the youngest was in his early forties. When they saw Yu Youyao, all of them had tears in their eyes and looked very excited.

    The Jinyuan Guard, which had been empty for many years, finally weed its new owner.

    It was Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    She was His Highness¡¯s fianc¨¦e and future Little Princess Consort.

    Uncle Yu wiped his tears. ¡°Two days ago, His Highness sent a message saying that the Eldest Princess wasing over to stay for a while. As time was too short and there were not many people in the other courtyard, we could only repair it hastily. It¡¯s a little simple, but it¡¯s been hard on the Eldest Princess.¡± Yu Youyao understood how they felt.

    After King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort passed away, this courtyard, which carried too many deep feelings for his parents, became a sentimental ce for Yin Huaixi. Therefore, he rarely came to the courtyard to stay.

    Without their master, no matter how much effort these old servants put in, it was inevitable that the old residence would be dpidated.

    However, these old servants guarded their master¡¯s old residence day after day, waiting for their young master to asionally arrive on a whim. They would probably gradually be willing but weak.

    ¡°This ce is quite good. Thank you for your trouble.¡± Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the other courtyard for a while. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡±

    Uncle Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Eldest Princess, you tter us. His Highness has arranged for you to live in the Jinyuan Garden. You¡¯re the owner of the Jinyuan Garden. If you have any instructions, just instruct us.¡±

    The other old servants also agreed.<div>

    When Yu Youyao heard this, she knew that these old servants had probably long known that the Empress Dowager had bestowed marriage to her and Yin Huaixi, and treated her as their future master.

    Her lips moved as she looked at the eager faces. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

    King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort had passed away, and Yin Huaixi was their only master. As Yin Huaixi¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it seemed like it was only a matter of time before she became the future Princess Consort, right?

    However, what was wrong?!

    The current owner of the Jinyuan Garden was Yin Huaixi. The old servant¡¯s attitude was clearly instructed by Yin Huaixi!

    In that case, Yu Youyao did not say much.

    Uncle Yu had brought the old servants from the other courtyard over to greet her. He had note over to disturb her. He had originally been worried that he would neglect Yu Youyao, so he hade over to acknowledge her and see if she had any instructions.

    He had achieved his goal. Seeing that Yu Youyao looked a little tired, he thoughtfully left.

    Not long after, Uncle Yu sent over a few light snacks.

    It was a very authentic Hang Gang dish. It was famous for being light and peaceful. When the taste of the customers was uncertain, it was stir-fried, stewed, saut¨¦d, and braised into one. It gathered all kinds of vors. It was fresh, refreshing, crisp, and tender. Freshness and texture of the Hang Gang dishes was also of great importance. It was undoubtedly a jack of all trades, and there was almost no mistake.

    There were seven dishes and a soup. Eight cooking methods were used. The dishes were steamed, braised, stir-fried, and stewed in light oil and sauce.<div>

    It was obvious that the person cooked the dishes had put in a lot of effort.

    Yu Youyao had met the Princess Consort before and knew that she was from Hangzhou. Among the old servants, there was a kitchen maid who was good at cooking in Hangzhou. Her surname was Shi, and she used to serve in the small kitchen in the Princess Consort¡¯s courtyard. She must have made this dish.

    She was very satisfied with her dinner.

    In the blink of an eye, it had been three days since Yu Youyao had moved into the other courtyard.

    After Yin Huaixi entered Jinzhou, he went to the army and disappeared for three consecutive days. Under the care of the old servants in the other courtyard, Yu Youyao also recovered and understood a lot about the general situation in Jinzhou. She even heard a lot from the old servants about King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort.

    Uncle Yu said, ¡°After the Old Princess Consort arrived in Jinzhou, she learned some basic medical skills from the military doctor in the military hospital. As she often went to the military doctor¡¯s office to help take care of the injured soldiers, she figured out a set of methods to treat external injuries. Through the injured parts, what kind of weapon the soldier was injured by, the depth of

    of the wound, the shape, and so on, she summarized the fastest and most effective emergency wound treatment method. Not only did it greatly reduce the casualties in the army, but it also reduced the consumption of medicinal herbs.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression changed and she couldn¡¯t help but admire her. ¡°The Princess Consort is truly a heroine.¡±

    There were only a limited number of military doctors in the military hospital. Many injured people were seriously injured or even lost their lives because the best treatment time had been dyed.

    The Princess Consort¡¯s emergency wound treatment method did not require medical skills. Ordinary people could also learn it ording to the script. After roughly treating the wound, it could prevent the injury from worsening for a certain period of time.

    Once the military doctor stepped in and treated them further, it was already very safe.

    Uncle Yu looked sad. ¡°She also established a military doctor¡¯s office and gathered some soldiers. She taught them the lessons she had summarized from her experience. Every time there was a war, she would gather them to help out in the military doctor¡¯s office and treat the injured. The Imperial Court owes the North Army money every year and loses many soldiers every year. The old Princess Consort¡¯s method yed a key role.¡±

    Yu Youyao could imagine King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort¡¯s difficult situation in the North. The emergency wound treatment was summarized by the Princess Consort under the anxious situation ofcking medical treatment. It was to avoid more casualties and to cut corners.

    Even in her predicament, she still did her best to ovee and win.

    It was obvious how proud and unyielding she was..

 Chapter 1002: War Invitation

    Chapter 1002: War Invitation<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Uncle Yu, can you help me contact some reliable military families? Since ancient times, incense and medicine havee from the same source. I want to set up another medicinal team in the military doctor¡¯s office to be in charge of making incense and external medicine that can be used on the battlefield.¡¯

    The spiritual dewdrop could be used on incense medicine or some medicine for external injuries.<div>

    Uncle Yu hurriedly said, ¡°In the past, when the Old Princess Consort was around, I was in charge of gathering the military families. This matter isn¡¯t difficult. I¡¯ll contact a few veteran military families and get them to help contact others. It¡¯ll definitely be appropriate.¡±

    Most of the veterans who could survive in the army had earned military merit and held a decent military position. Their family background was also reliable, and they had some connections in the army. Naturally, the people they contacted were reliable.

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    King Li of Zhou and the Princess Consort¡¯s old belongings were preserved in the Jingyuan Harden. Among them was relevant information about the Princess Consort¡¯s establishment of the medical center back then. Yu Xiyao studied it carefully.

    Through the information, she understood what difficulties and drawbacks the medical center had encountered when it was first established.

    She also understood how the Princess Consort gradually perfected the structure and management of the military doctor¡¯s office, making it convenient, fast, and effective. Thus, she formed a collective and organized unit.

    The soldiers called them field medics.

    With the Princess Consort¡¯s example, Yu Youyao avoided many detours. Soon, she set the general framework of the medical center. Uncle Yu sent over a list of military personnel.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered 100 members of military families in the first batch. They¡¯re above the age of 16 and under the age of 40. Their exact situation has been recorded in detail in the list.¡±

    When the medical center was first established, it needed to nurture trusted aides and manage its operations. Therefore, the choice of the first batch of people was especially important.

    Uncle Yu was experienced. The first batch of people were all family members of veterans, so they more or less had some outstanding points.<div>

    After confirming the candidates, Yu Youyao arranged for them to be trained.

    A second-grade maidservant called Xiang Cao followed her. She was very talented in making incense and had been serving her in the incense room in her courtyard.

    On the first day before they set off, Yin Huaixi asked her who she had brought to Jinzhou. He was worried that after they arrived in Jinzhou, she would have to do everything personally and tire her out. That was why he suggested that she bring a maidservant who was proficient in incense medicine.

    She felt that it made sense, so she brought Xiang Cao.

    A monthter, while Yu Youyao was busy perfecting the medical center, news came from Fuxin that the Northern Barbarians had gathered an army of 100,000 at the narrow Yu Pass.

    King Yue Fei led the army to fight.

    That night, Yin San led the army to escort Yu Youyao to the army.

    ¡°This is an important ce in the military camp. No unrted people are allowed to enter!¡± The soldiers guarding the camp raised their spears and looked wary.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yin San, the secret guard of the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence. On His

    Highness¡¯s orders, I¡¯m specially escorting Eldest Princess Shaoyi to the army. This is my identity token.¡± Yin San untied the token tied to her waist and threw it over from afar.

    The soldier guarding the camp caught the token and took a look. It was indeed the secret guard token of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence. He nced at the carriage behind Yin San and quickly went to look for him.<div>

    After a while, Huang Wenxian, who had a breastte equipped, rushed over and quickly asked the warrior to let him in.

    The carriage stopped outside a tent.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation at narrow Yu Pass?¡± As soon as Yu Youyao entered the tent, she asked about the situation of the two armies facing each other.

    Huang Wenxian¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°As a result of the drought, the internal rights of the Northern Barbarians have been severely divided, and they¡¯ve split into the main and main factions. Among them, the main faction, led by Harmon, advocates trade with the North in exchange for supplies. However, the main faction, led by Meng Duo, is fiercely opposed. They advocate taking advantage of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s internal and external troubles to break through the narrow Yu Pass, break through the defense line of Jinzhou, enter Shanhai Pass, and attack the enemy. Moreover, they¡¯ve received the strong support of the various branches of the Northern Barbarians. Even Harmon, who¡¯s from the main faction, has no choice but to participate in the battle.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart sank. ¡°In that case, it¡¯s very likely that the Northern

    Barbarians have more than 100,000 troops, right?¡±

    Everyone among the Northern Barbarians was a soldier. There were more than ten branches in the grasnd. Usually, they fought alone, but at the critical moment, they could always join forces to resist the Great Zhou. It was very troublesome.

    Huang Wenxian nodded with a solemn expression and continued, ¡°Moreover, Meng Duo¡¯s father, Meng Ying, was one of the main generals who died at the defense line in Jinzhou back then. He was killed by an arrow from the old king in the chaos.¡±

    Meng Ying was a brave general of the Northern Barbarians. He had been active on the border battlefield for many years and was King Li of Zhou¡¯s greatest opponent in his life.

    Back then, the Northern Barbarians had invaded on arge scale and almost broke through the defense line of Jinzhou. At the critical moment, Yin Huaixi had taken down Harmon, who had gone to Jinzhou to support the Northern Barbarians, causing the Northern Barbarians¡¯ reinforcements to not arrive and be counterattacked by the You army. It was in this battle that a few generals of the Northern Barbarians had died. King Li of Zhou had recovered the two most important fortress cities of Jinzhou and Fuxin in one go.

    Harmon and Yin Huaixi had fought a few times. Harmon was very afraid of him. However, because of the secret deal between the two sides, he acknowledged Yin Huaixi¡¯s strength and character very much, so he advocated trade.<div>

    However, Meng Duo was still brooding over the death of his father, Meng Ying. He had the intention to take revenge, so he insisted on fighting.

    The Di people were warlike to begin with. They were used to plundering at the border for many years. After tasting the sweetness, they naturally could trade calmly with the North.

    The cmity in the North had further stimted the Di people¡¯s desire to plunder.

    Huang Wenxian continued, ¡°The entire world knows that the King of Liang has rebelled. The Imperial Court has sent troops to attack the Liang, and there¡¯s not enough rations in the capital. It¡¯s equivalent to cutting off the supplies and reinforcements of the North. Once the war starts, the North won¡¯t get any supplies or reinforcements. The North has already taken in arge number of refugees. In the eyes of outsiders, the supplies in the North must have been consumed greatly¡­ In short, in the eyes of the Di people, this is the best time for the Northern Barbarians to attack the Great Zhou.¡¯

    Thinking of the endless sweet potatoes sent into the granary, the Di people clearly had an inherent impression of the North¡¯sck of supplies.

    Even though they had discovered that the North had promoted the nting of sweet potatoes, the Di people were not good at agriculture, so they might not understand the importance of sweet potatoes. The sweet potatoes were a new crop, so probably no one would believe that its production could be so high that it was shocking. In addition, the North had almost two million new mouths. Anyone would think that the Northcked supplies.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°The Di people¡¯s ambition to enter the Central ins has never stopped. The King of Liang¡¯s rebellion is a good time for them to take advantage of the situation.¡±

    The Northern Barbarianscked supplies. As soon as the Di Army gathered at the narrow Yu Pass, they issued a challenge to the You army, preventing the possibility of the You army using dying tactics to lengthen the battle line.

    The Great Zhou was good at farming, and if the battle line was extended, it would be even more disadvantageous to the Northern Barbarians. The Di people were still fighting. They would break through Shanhai Pass and plunder the resources of the North to nourish themselves in battle. They would gallop through the Central ins and end the battle quickly so that they could better preserve their strength.

    The next day, the first batch of incense and external injury medicine made by the pharmacy was sent to the army. There were also a portion of soldiers who had been trained and understood the effects of all kinds of incense medicine. Those who could use them well would be assigned to the frontline military doctor¡¯s office to help treat the injuries..

 Chapter 1003: Face-Off

    Chapter 1003: Face-Off<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The military subordinate in charge of the medical center was General Ming Wei¡¯s first wife, Madam Ming.

    General Ming Wei was over 50 years old and was an old general in the army. He had guarded the North for more than 30 years and had assisted two Kings of the North. To King Li of Zhou and King Yue Fei, he was a capable general under them and was also themander who had taught them to ride the battlefield. General Ming Wei was a fourth-grade general, but his prestige in the army was second only to King Yue Fei.<div>

    After the Marquis of Changxing guarded the North, he wanted to subdue 300,000 You soldiers, but he suffered because of General Ming Wei. He had too much prestige in the army, so General Ming Wei was sent to Fuxin City to guard it.

    Fuxin was the first barrier to resist the Northern Barbarians. After General Mingwei guarded Fuxin, there were three years of stability in the North, and the Marquis of Changxing could rest easy.

    After Yin Huaixi was conferred the title of King Yue Fei, the King of the North, there was one point when he wanted to transfer the old General Ming Wei back to Xiangping, but he was rejected by General Mingwei.

    General Ming Wei was wise and righteous. The Marquis of Changxing had caused the You army to be in a mess. Just as there were internal and external troubles, it was urgent for King Yue Fei to reorganize the You army, take in the old troops, and revive the power of the You army.

    King Yue Fei could only be free of worries if General Ming Wei continued to guard Fuxin and intimidate the Di people.

    Madam Ming had a straightforward and spicy personality. She was warm-hearted and followed General Ming Wei. She was extremely famous in the army and often gathered the family members of the soldiers to do some sewing and washing for the soldiers.

    During the war, she was even less afraid of danger. She personally went to the front line to deliver food and medicine to the soldiers and treat the injured. The soldiers in the army kindly called her ¡°Auntie Ming¡±.

    Back then, when the Princess Consort established the military doctor¡¯s office, Madam Ming had contributed.

    Madam Ming was also a ¡°field medic.¡±

    However, she was getting old and weak. After the Marquis of Changxing

    guarded the North, she had already retired.<div>

    This time, it was also because her old lumbar spine had rpsed that she had no choice but to go to Jinzhou to recuperate. When she heard that Eldest Princess Shaoyi wanted to imitate the Princess Consort and establish a medical center, she was immediately very interested.

    Madam Ming knew about Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s life and especially admired her, so she wanted to help her. She rmended herself and added herself to the list of the first batch of soldiers to participate in the basic training arranged by Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    No one knew that Madam Ming hade to Jinzhou to recuperate. In addition, the respectful title of ¡°Auntie Ming¡± had almost be a symbol of Madam Ming. Therefore, Yu Youyao did not know in advance, nor did she think about Madam Mings identity. It was only because Madam Ming had disyed outstanding management talent during her basic training that she had noticed her.

    Madam Ming had contributed greatly to the sessful establishment of the medical center.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from the front line that Meng Duo is calling for a battle outside the narrow Yu Pass. The two armies are facing each other, and a battle is about to break out.¡± As soon as Madam Ming entered the room, she mentioned the situation outside the narrow Yu Pass.

    Seeing Yu Youyao¡¯s head scarf and hair tied up, wearing a gray cloth outfit and thick armor tied to her chest and back, she seemed to see the former Consort Zhou Li again. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Meng Duo has just sent out a battle invitation the day before yesterday, but he¡¯s already calling for a battle outside the pass today. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯se prepared.¡± Yu Youyao had a bad feeling in her heart, and her right eyelid kept twitching. ¡°Military Advisor Huang has mentioned that due to the drought, the internal division of the Northern Barbarians is very serious.

    Although Meng Duo is a fierce general, in terms of experience, he¡¯s still a little inferior to some old generals. Why can Meng Duo take over the right to speak and be themander-in-chief of the main battle faction?¡±

    Meng Ying was a famous old general in the grasnd. Back then, he was the one who led the enemy to defeat Zhou. Like father, like son. Meng Duo inherited his father¡¯s bravery and was also iparably brave. After Meng

    Ying died, he took over his father¡¯s army. It had only been eight to nine years.

    Madam Mings heart skipped a beat. ¡°Unless¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°Unless¡­¡± Yu Youyao quickly finished Madam Mings sentence and couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart skip a beat. ¡°Meng Duo has grasped the n to defeat the Great Zhou and has obtained the approval of the pro-war faction.

    Something might have happened at the narrow Yu Pass.¡±

    There were more than ten branches of the Northern Barbarians, and there were dozens and hundreds of generals of various sizes. All of them were experienced and iparably brave. A n that they unanimously approved of¡­

    Madam Mings heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the narrow Yu Pass to send a message immediately¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyebrows were gentle and firm. ¡°The battlefield is changing rapidly. All we can do is trust Your Highness and the soldiers at the front line. We¡¯ll spare no effort to support the rear.¡±

    Outside the narrow Yu Pass, the two armies were a thousand feet apart, facing each other. The war drums were like thunder, and the gs were fluttering.

    The confrontation of the two armies was a test of the strength of both sides. During this process, neither side would easily send out their troops. Either side could withdraw their troops at any time, and the other side was not allowed to pursue.

    As the saying went, they would try peaceful measures before using force.

    It expressed the reverence of those who used troops towards war, their respect for their opponents, and their reverence for the heavens.

    At the same time, it tested the mental fortitude of the main generals of both sides.

    In history, the famous Wang Jian had led 600,000 troops to attack Chu. He had used most of the Qin army, but he still did not have the confidence to defeat Xiang Yan of Chu, so he did not dare to act rashly.<div>

    The two armies faced each other for four to five years. Then, at that time, the King of Chu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and ordered Xiang Yan to send troops that Wang Jian had no choice but to send troops to provide the opportunity to defeat Chu. Only then did Wang Jian seed in attacking Chu.

    There was no chaotic charge like in operas.

    Meanwhile, a face-off tested the morale of the army.

    During the battle, the two sides would either fight verbally or physically. The morale of the winner would increase greatly, and the loser would inevitably lose their morale. This provided a favorable opportunity for the winner to attack.

    This method was to find an opportunity to attack and reduce casualties as much as possible to win at the lowest price.

    No army would send a huge wave of soldiers. It took a thousand days to raise them, and the cost was unimaginable, Therefore, the main general often cherished their soldiers and tried their best to reduce casualties.

    It had be an unwritten rule to challenge the opponent before the battle.

    Victory depended on one¡¯s ability.

    Meng Duo rode among the thousands of troops and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you people from the Central ins pay attention to courtesy before resorting to force? l, Meng Duo, have galloped on the battlefield and respect the young hero of King Yue Fei. Today, I¡¯ll do as the Romans do and give King Yue Fei a big gift.¡±

    He deliberately emphasized the words ¡°do as the Romans do¡±, making him look extremely arrogant. It was as if all the rivers and mountains in the Great Zhou had already submitted to his cavalry.

    He immediately angered the You army on the other side.

    General Ning Yuan even retorted, ¡°The Northern Barbarians eat raw meat and drinks blood. You simply don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you in front of your grandfather. Come,e,e. Kowtow a few times to your grandfather so that I can teach you what it means to do as the Romans do¡­¡±

    The army immediately burst intoughter.

    Both sides immediately cursed.

    When the You army scolded others, they would first ¡°greet¡± their entire family. Then, they would pull out their eighteen generations of ancestors and ¡°greet¡± them eight to ten times without any repetition. Clearly, the Northern Barbarians were no match for them and were immediately defeated.

    The You army had won aplete victory. The drums shook the sky, and the soldiers jeered into the sky..

 Chapter 1004: Unstable Morale

    Chapter 1004: Unstable Morale<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Nieng Duo¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He raised his hand to stop his subordinates from cursing and raised his voice. ¡°One¡¯s strength on the battlefield is the real thing. If you¡¯re quick-witted, what kind of hero are you?!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he let go of his hand. ¡°Move back 100 feet in the front row and let King Yue Fei take a good look at the big gift I¡¯ve prepared for him.¡±

    The warhorses in the front row immediately retreated a hundred feet, revealing rows of ragged Great Zhou Dynastymoners kneeling in front of the formation with blood all over their bodies. Behind them were soldiers of the Northern Barbarians holding long whips.<div>

    There were four to five hundred people.

    Immediately, a young general couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted miserably, ¡°Beasts.¡± He mped his legs on the horse¡¯s stomach and was about to rush up when Yin Huaixi stopped him in time.

    The soldiers were furious, and their morale was low.

    Nieng Duo had fought with the Great Zhou Dynasty for many years and knew very well that the soldiers of the Great Zhou Dynasty prided themselves on protecting the country and the people. To the soldiers of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the people were their sharp spears to charge into the battle and their fearless shields.

    Therefore, he came up with this n. He would make them use their own spear to attack their own shield. During the process of the two armies facing each other, he would attack the morale of the You army and make them wary.

    This would provide the most advantageous opportunity for the cavalry of the Northern Barbarians to attack.

    It was this n that received the unanimous approval of the various branches of the Northern Barbarians. It also helped him gain the right to speak for the main battle faction and be themander-in-chief of the attack on Zhou.

    Meng Duo was extremely smug andughed arrogantly. ¡°Hahaha, how is it? King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty, I wonder if you¡¯re satisfied with the big gift that the Northern Barbarians has prepared for you?¡± The soldiers of the Northern Barbarians cheered and provoked.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­

    ¡°Are you satisfied¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you mute? Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now?! ¡±<div>

    ¡°Come,e,e. Call me Grandpa. With every call, I¡¯ll let one person go¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression was calm, but his hands secretly tightened on the reins of his horse. The other soldiers also gritted their teeth to prevent themselves from revealing anything unusual.

    General Mingwei said in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, you have to calm down. Don¡¯t fall into Meng Duo¡¯s trap.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said with difficulty, ¡°The government office has a household registration management system. All citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty have to go to the government office to register their household registration within a month of birth. Anyone who goes missing or dies has to go to the government office to remove their household registration to prevent them from continuing to bear personal taxes.¡±

    ¡°In the past year or two, there have been norge-scale disappearances at the border. However, because many refugees have surged into the North, in addition to the battles that happen at the border asionally, there will asionally bemoners who disappear. It¡¯s impossible for Meng Duo to capture so many people in a year or two. It can be inferred that Meng Duo had long nned this and quietly captured themoners of the Great Zhou Dynasty to raise them like livestock. It was all to shake the morale of our army today. His intentions are sinister. It¡¯s simply heinous.¡±

    General Ming Wei¡¯s expression was a little solemn. ¡°Thesemoners are in front. When our You army¡¯s cavalry attacks the Northern Barbarians, we have to step on the bodies of themoners of our dynasty. The soldiers of our Great Zhou are all great men who protect the country and the people. How can they bear to trample on themoners of our dynasty? They will definitely be afraid and hold back. Thesemoners have be the most natural cover for the Northern Barbarians. They have created the best time for the Northern Barbarians to attack.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression remained calm.

    Afterughing enough, Meng Duo ordered someone to whip themoners. The sound of the whip, apanied by a shrill scream, screamed in the strong cold wind. Every time the whip was raised high and fell, it would always leave a line of blood that soared into the sky and sshed to the ground.

    The blood stains on the ground were the blood of the soldiers that was gradually turning cold.

    Immediately, some soldiers couldn¡¯t take it anymore. They hugged their heads and squatted on the ground, their eyes red with anger.

    The army was gloomy.<div>

    Meng Duoughed wildly. ¡°King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty, take a look. These are allmoners of your Great Zhou Dynasty. Don¡¯t you You soldiers pride yourself on protecting the country and the people? Hurry up and save them. How can you be a good man if you watch helplessly as your people suffer and are humiliated? Come, if you¡¯re a man, rush up and fight us to the death¡­

    General Ming Wei had never expected Meng Duo to be so despicable and shameless. As themander-in-chief of an army, not only did he capture themoners and ce them in front of the formation, but he also tortured the innocent and weakmoners, intending to humiliate King Yue Fei and the soldiers of the Great Zhou.

    Thesemoners had been raised by the Northern Barbarians like livestock for a long time. All of them had long been tortured until they were shapeless. They still had to suffer such tragic whipping. All of them were covered in blood and looked tragic.

    Some of them couldn¡¯t withstand the whip and died on the spot, but their eyes were wide open, as if they had died with remaining grievances. However, even so, the whip on their bodies did not stop.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty emphasized the importance of the dead. Such an act of whipping the corpses was simply heartless and inhumane.

    When the soldiers of the You army saw this tragic scene, their eyes turned red and they panicked. Under their protection, thesemoners suffered inhumane torture. The soldiers¡¯ high heads gradually lowered, and their straight backs were bent. Some shouted for His Highness, some scolded the Di people, while others held back their sobs and almost cried.

    ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ll fight them to the death¡­¡± Finally, a young general couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted without caring.

    Immediately, someone chimed in, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s fight them¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll risk it, I¡¯ll risk it¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll risk it¡­

    The soldiers had already lost their rationality and were shouting at the same time. Immediately, the hearts of the soldiers were in chaos, but Yin Huaixi remained calm.<div>

    However, General Ming Wei was a little anxious. ¡°Your Highness, should we stop them? If this continues, the morale of the army will copse before this battle is even fought.¡±

    Yin Huaixi still did not say anything.

    How could he stop them? They had already lost their morale. General Ming Wei¡¯s expression turned ugly.

    This was the effect that Meng Dup wanted. He raised his head andughed. ¡°King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty, are you going to watch helplessly as your people are humiliated?!¡± He clicked his tongue a few times and turned to look at the soldiers beside him. His tone became even more arrogant. ¡°Look, I knew it. The people of the Great Zhou Dynasty are all spineless cowards, worthless wretches, and toothless tigers. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    He deliberately raised his voice.

    Immediately, the Di people roared withughter and shouted.

    ¡°Coward, coward¡­

    ¡°Come on, coward¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, spineless¡­¡±

    Immediately, a You soldier couldn¡¯t help but shout miserably, ¡°Your Highness, what are you waiting for? Give the order to charge. We¡¯re not afraid of death. They humiliated the citizens of our Great Zhou Dynasty. Even if we die today, we¡¯ll fight them to the death.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, quickly give the order. Didn¡¯t you hear them call us cowards?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s fight them to the death. We¡¯re not afraid¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± General Ming Wei was furious and suddenly raised his voice.

    ¡°Military orders are absolute¡­ Without His Highness¡¯s order, how can you disturb the morale of the army?¡±

 Chapter 1005: Low Morale

    Chapter 1005: Low Morale<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that the Di people are provoking you? He wants to use themoners to humiliate His Highness. He wants to break the spine of the You army and shatter the soul of our army.¡±

    ¡°If you charge up now, the horses will reach the front of the Northern<div>

    Barbarians. Do you dare to take a step forward?¡±

    ¡°l wouldn¡¯t dare! Because in front of the formation are hundreds of citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t move forward and hesitate at that moment, we¡¯ll fall into their trap and lose this battle.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about the consequences of losing?¡±

    ¡°At that time, all themoners in the North and even the Great Zhou Dynasty will be like the hundreds ofmoners in front of us. They will be like knives and meat on their chopping block¡­¡±

    This was the logic. How could soldiers who had been through hundreds of battles not understand?

    However, they couldn¡¯t ept it emotionally.

    Immediately, a soldier¡¯s eyes turned red as he roared in grief and indignation, ¡°Are we going to watch helplessly as the f*cking Di thieves kill our people, humiliate ourmander, disrupts our army¡¯s morale, and shatters our army¡¯s soul? Can we tolerate that?¡±

    ¡°Intolerable!¡±

    ¡°Intolerable!¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ roars echoed in the cold wind.<div>

    Another soldier said, ¡°Your Highness, what do you say? As long as you give the order, even if we die without aplete corpse, we won¡¯t take a step back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we won¡¯t retreat¡­¡¯

    ¡°We won¡¯t retreat. Let¡¯s fight them to the death¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll risk it¡­

    Yin Huaixi slowly closed his eyes. The army was asking him for instructions This was not because of the morale of the army, let alone their individual morale. It was the irrational anger after being embarrassed and angry.

    The situation was chaotic, and their defeat was set.

    Yin Huaixi was about to give the order to retreat.

    Amoner who had been whipped in front of the Northern Barbarians formation suddenly shouted, ¡°Your Highness, kill us. A schr can be killed but not humiliated. Instead of being humiliated to death by them, it¡¯s better to die at the hands of the soldiers of our Great Zhou Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Kill us. We¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    ¡°Kill us and avenge us.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t lose this battle, Otherwise, our children, rtives, and descendants will all be livestock raised in the Northern Barbarians¡­<div>

    The sudden change made Meng Duo¡¯s expression change, but he quickly calmed down. He had observed the You army just now and knew very well that they might not be able to do it.

    The You soldiers woke up from their anger. If they were angry and sad before, they were now truly sad.

    A soldier raised his bow, but his eyes were red as he shook it. ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it¡­¡±

    Some soldiers closed their eyes, unable to bear to look anymore. ¡°They¡¯re all the citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It¡¯s intolerable for ourpatriots to kill each other. How can we do it?!¡±

    A soldier couldn¡¯t help but retreat. He hugged his head and squatted on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t force me, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    The soldiers who had been through hundreds of battles revealed their weakest side for once. Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.

    On the first day they entered the military camp, an old general asked them, ¡°Why did you join the army?¡±

    ¡°To kill the f*cking Di people.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to kill the Di people?¡±

    ¡°My father, mother, wife, son, daughter, brother¡­ They were killed by the Di people. I want to avenge them.¡±

    ¡°We have to kill all the Di people so that our parents, wives, children, brothers, rtives, and friends won¡¯t be robbed by the Di people again.¡± ¡°We have to protect the country and the people¡­¡±<div>

    One voice after another was filled with passion. It was their loyalty to the country and the people. ¡°Alright, remember your words today. Don¡¯t ever forget them! ¡±

    The weakness of the You army became Meng Duo¡¯s confidence, ¡°Hahaha, I knew that you Great Zhou people were all a group of spineless people.

    Soldiers, today, we¡¯ll destroy the Great Zhou army. We¡¯ll step on their corpses and use their blood to break through the Shanhai Pass to achieve an unparalleled achievement in the Great Zhou.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians will definitely win, and the Great Zhou will definitely be destroyed!¡¯

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians will definitely win, and the Great Zhou will definitely be destroyed!¡¯

    Hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the Northern Barbarians raised their troops and shouted in unison. Their voices shook the sky, forcing the soldiers of the You army to retreat dozens of feet.

    General Ming Wei, who was sitting on his horse, had an ashen expression. He suddenly gritted his teeth and rushed out first. He raised his bow and arrow and used all his strength to shout angrily, ¡°Shoot¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t have time to stop him. This order should have been given by him.

    It was toote. General Ming Wei was the first to shoot.

    Then, there was a second arrow, a third arrow, a fourth arrow¡­ and countless arrows.

    Seeing the oldmoners in front of the formation fall one by one, the eyes of all the You soldiers present turned red. This anger was because their dignity had been awakened, and it was the anger of forbearance and sorrow.

    General Ming Wei turned around and smiled sadly. He said to King Yue Fei, ¡°Since Your Highness is themander-in-chief of the You army, this order should have been personally issued by Your Highness. However, you and I know very well that this order can¡¯t be issued by you at all. I know that I have vited the military order and my crime is unforgivable. Today, I will use this body of flesh and blood to forge the soul of our You army and raise our morale. I won¡¯t hesitate to die.¡¯

    As soon as he finished speaking, General Ming Wei raised his long saber high. ¡°Those who shot the arrows, follow me¡­

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. He subconsciously called out,

    ¡°Uncle Ming¡­¡±

    ¡°Charge¡­¡±

    ¡°Charge¡­¡±

    ¡°Charge¡­¡±

    General Ming Wei took the lead, followed by more than a hundred horses. They were not afraid of death and rushed towards the Di Army¡¯s camp. As they rushed, they shot arrows.

    However, everyone knew that they were tempting fate.

    They were not killing the enemy. They were simply courting death.

    Meng Duo was caught off guard by this sudden change. He quickly ordered,

    ¡°All troops, be on guard and shoot¡­¡±

    Densely packed arrows fell like rain on the hundred or so people who were charging forward. Horses fell one after another, and soldiers fell. The You soldiers¡¯ eyes were red as they shouted, ¡°General, no¡­¡±

    ¡°General,e back quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°No, General¡­

    Yin Huaixi suddenly closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were clear. He should have been the one to give the order to shoot, but what happened after the order?

    What would the soldiers think?

    After killing all themoners in front of the formation, could the You army revive their morale without any obstruction?

    NO!

    Those who died were all themoners of the North.

    Furthermore, as a soldier of the Great Zhou, they had personally killed thesemoners.

    The person who had given the order was their high and mightymander-in-chief.

    At that time, his prestige as themander-in-chief of the You army would definitely plummet. During the battle, this was a huge taboo in the army.

    General Ming Wei understood that this order should be personally issued by King Yue Fei, but not by him. General Ming Wei¡¯s prestige in the army was second only to King Yue Fei¡¯s prestige. Only by giving this order would there be soldiers who would resist the pain and shoot arrows. Then, he would personally lead over a hundred archers to sacrifice their lives. Only then could this stimte the morale of the soldiers and ignite their bloodlust.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi finally understood that prideful soldiers would definitely lose, and he had paid a painful price for it..

 Chapter 1006: Definitely Kill!

    Chapter 1006: Definitely Kill!<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    He thought that he was in control of the overall situation and had made full preparations, but he had still underestimated the meaning of the words ¡°all¡¯s fair in war¡±, Meng Duo¡¯s despicableness, and human nature.

    General Ming Wei also fell.<div>

    There was a choked cry in the army.

    Yin Huaixi shouted angrily, ¡°Why are you crying? We only know how to die on the battlefield for the people. There¡¯s no need to think about your corpse returning! Everyone present has been prepared to die on the battlefield from the day we entered the army. Why are we afraid of death?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±

    ¡°Avenge General Ming Wei, our dead soldiers, and thosemoners!¡±

    ¡°Blood for blood¡­

    ¡°Blood for blood¡­

    The aura of the You soldiers soared into the sky. Meng Duo couldn¡¯t help but retreat dozens of feet. He had a bad feeling.

    ¡°Where are the shieldbearers?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­¡± With Yin Huaixi¡¯s order, a group of heavy-armored soldiers quickly lined up in front of the You army. Immediately, they built a tall shield wall in front of the You army to deflect the enemy¡¯s bows.

    ¡°Where are the archers?¡± With Yin Huaixi¡¯s order, rows of archers immediately jumped up and sat on the shoulders of the shieldbearers. The archers would follow the changes in the shields and shoot arrows.<div>

    Order after order, the 100,000 You soldiers lined up.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°The Nine Pce Eight Trigrams Formation ispleted. Your Highness, please instruct us.¡±

    The Nine Pces Eight Trigrams Formation was also known as the Five Elements Formation and the Eight Diagrams Formation. It was a formation created by Zhuge Liang in the Warring States Period. It was once famous, but with the destruction of the Shu Kingdom, the Nine Pces Eight Trigrams Formation was lost.

    Yin Huaixi had obtained a glimpse of it from the silk book that the Marquis of Changxing had given Yu Youyao as an apology back then. Although he did not know the full picture, it was already powerful.

    The Nine Pces Eight Trigrams Formation was abination of defense, killing, and trapping the enemy. The outside was square, while the internal formation could change into eight formations. There was the Eight Gates Golden Lock Formation, the Seven Stars Big Dipper Formation, the Six Men and Six Armor Formation, the Five Tigers Surrounding Sheep Formation, the Four Gates Bottom Formation, the Heaven and Earth Tripartite Formation, the Two Dragons out of the Water Formation, and the Long Snake Formation.

    In other words, they could alternate among nine formations by using this formation.

    It was also Yin Huaixi¡¯s greatest confidence in this battle.

    Yin Huaixi shouted, ¡°The Northern Barbarians are ruthless and rebellious. They opened arms on their own and killed mypatriots, invading my territory. l, Yin Huaixi, will lead the righteous army and carry out the heavenly punishment. We will rely on His Majesty to order the internal and external world to be peaceful. Those who dare to be called soldiers¡ª¡±

    ¡°Definitely kill! ¡±

    ¡°Definitely kill! ¡±

    ¡°Definitely kill! ¡±<div>

    The war drum was like thunder, and its aura was imposing. It shot straight into the sky. Yin Huaixi¡¯s experts shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up. Change into a

    Long Snake Formation and charge with me.¡±

    The 100,000 soldiers immediately turned into a long snake. The shieldbearers raised their shields in front, while the MO saber soldiers were behind. The archers were behind them, followed by the cavalry and the infantry.

    Meng Duo, who had been through hundreds of battles, immediately understood. The Long Snake Formation was integrated. Not only did it increase the speed of the You army¡¯s march, but it also restrained long-range bows.

    This was just like how the targets used for target shooting in the army were all round. This was because the circr area wasrge and the target wasrge. It was easier to hit an arrow. No target was long.

    The target of the snake formation was small, and the formation was agile and flexible. The entire team kept changing positions like snakes, preventing the Di people from raining arrows on the battlefield.

    Meng Duo¡¯s expression changed a few times, and he was a little surprised and uncertain. However, on second thought, the war in the Northern Barbarians relied on the bravery of the soldiers and their experience in hundreds of battles. They had never relied on these fancy formations. All these years, they had never lost to the You army.

    Nieng Duo calmed down. ¡°All troops, listen to my orders. Charge¡­¡±

    The effect of the bow and arrow was minimal. When the Long Snake Formation approached and the MO Saber soldiers hiding behind the shieldbearers broke out of their shields, the Di army could only wait for death.

    As a general of an army, it was naturally impossible for him to sit back and do nothing. If he charged forward now, he could destroy the formation of the You army. Once the formation was in chaos, it would be a good opportunity for them to ughter the You army.

    The Di people were belligerent and iparably brave. With the general¡¯s order, they rushed forward like hungry tigers and ferocious wolves.<div>

    If it were anyone else with a weaker mental fortitude, they would have been forced back dozens of feet by this brave force. They couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid, and it was inevitable that they would panic.

    However, Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression was calm. When the Long Snake Formation was within the range of the Di people, he raised the array gs and the formation changed.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°Change to the Two Dragons Out of the Water Formation and disperse the Di people to charge into their formation.¡±

    The entire army immediately separated into two long dragons, causing the Di people who were charging forward to immediately not know how to deal with it. Meng Duo was shocked and immediately guessed the You army¡¯s intentions, feeling vignt.

    Harmon¡¯s expression was solemn as he shouted, ¡°All troops, retreat a hundred

    feet.¡¯

    Meng Duo was flustered and exasperated. ¡°The main reason why the You army is divided into two teams is to disperse the Di army¡¯s forces. Once the Di army splits up and attacks, we¡¯ll fall into their trap. As long as we maintain our momentum and don¡¯t fall into their trap, it¡¯ll be fine. Why should we retreat?

    I¡¯m the main general of the Northern Barbarians. You¡­¡±

    Harmon interrupted him angrily. ¡°The You army is divided into two teams.

    Once we maintain our momentum and charge at one team, the other team will quickly converge on us and surround us. We¡¯ll be trapped.¡±

    At this point, he slowed down his tone. ¡°Look carefully. The You army¡¯s two teams seem to be scattered. However, even though they seem to be separate, they are actually connected. Once we disperse our forces, the two teams will quickly close in and integrate into one again to defeat our two teams one by one.¡±

    After all, Meng Duo had been through hundreds of battles. After calming down, he observed the formation of the You army and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°What kind of formation is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?

    Even if our army retreats 100 feet and doesn¡¯t fight them head-on, the two teams of the You army have also split up to attack us. Our Northern

    Barbarians are good at riding and archery, and we¡¯ve often been sessful on the battlefield. Only the MO Saber users of the You army can restrain them a little. However, this Two Dragons Out of the Water Formation has divided our archers into two teams. Our army¡¯s suppression of the You army¡¯s archers will also be greatly reduced.¡±

    As soon as the two sides collided, the Northern Barbarians were at a disadvantage. Meng Duo had already realized how powerful the Great Zhou¡¯s formation was.

    Harmon also shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard in the past that during the Spring and Autumn Warring States Period of the Han people, they respected Confucianism on the surface and Daoism in practice. Daoism was very prosperous. Many Daoist formations were used in wars and were often sessful. They were very powerful. However, as Buddhism prospered and Daoism hid, these formations were lost.¡¯

    ¡°Now, there are not many people in the Great Zhou Dynasty who can control military formations. They often only know a little. They are also nothingpared to the bravery of the Northern Barbarians.¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi is unfathomable. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s proficient in arranging troops and arrays. He¡¯s been guarding the North for the past few years and has been hiding for a while, waiting for us to fall into his trap.¡±

    Meng Duo¡¯s expression changed a few times. He had been preparing for this war for two to three years, and so had Yin Huaixi!

    His original confidence of winning immediately became shaky in front of the strange and unpredictable array..

 Chapter 1007: Losses

    Chapter 1007: Losses<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this moment, the two armies were less than a hundred feet apart. Meng Duo thought that as long as the Di army maintained their defense and formed a confrontation with the You army, the You army would not dare to charge forward rashly.

    However, he was wrong.<div>

    Yin Huaixi waved his g and changed the formation. General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up. Change to the Heaven and Earth Tripartite

    Formation and charge.¡±

    Before Mondo could figure out what kind of formation the Heaven and Earth Tripartite Formation was, he saw the You army, which had split into two teams, quicklyplete the integration. They interspersed both inside and out, forming an ¡°A¡± shape that pointed towards the north like a sharp cone.

    At the front were heavy shields. Meng Duo hurriedly ordered the arrows to be shot, but they were blocked by the shields. The dense rain of arrows could not stop the You army¡¯s sprint.

    Meng Duo immediately understood that the Heaven and Earth Tripartite Formation was abination of protection, attack, and defense. It was most suitable for charging at thest minute.

    At this moment, Meng Duo already had the intention to retreat. However, he thought about how this was the first time he was leading the army as themander-in-chief. In order to gain the right to speak for the main battle faction, he had even made a military order in front of the various branches. If he lost this battle, not only would he lose his status as themander-in-chief, but even the troops in his hands would be divided among the other generals.

    At the thought of this, Meng Duo recalled that the soldiers of the Northern Barbarians were warlike and brave, so he ordered, ¡°They¡¯re using the trick of making an uproar to gain favor. Men of the Northern Barbarians, follow me and rush over. Let¡¯s teach the spineless people of the Great Zhou Dynasty a lesson¡­

    As soon as he gave the order, the soldiers of the Northern Barbarians roared and began to rush forward. Harmon knew that he couldn¡¯t stop them, so he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.

    Seeing that the warhorses of the Northern Barbarians were about to charge over, Yin Huaixi raised his g again.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°Withdraw the shields and attack!¡±

    Right on the heels of that, the heavy-shield soldiers stopped on the spot. One by one, the MO Saber users stepped on the shoulders of the shieldbearers and jumped into the battlefield. They crawled and dodged the rain of arrows from the Di people. They quickly rushed to the front of the Di army¡¯s horses and brandished their swords¡­<div>

    A bloody and cruel scene appeared.

    With a sh of the de by the MO Saber users, the Northern Barbarians cavalry charging in front of the formation were all cut to the ground, including their horses. After a strike, they quickly retreated without stopping.

    As the first group of warhorses in the Northern Barbarians were shed, the warhorses charging behind immediately fell into chaos.

    Yin Huaixi waited for an opportunity. Then, he pointed two fingers at the sky before gently pressing down.

    Immediately, the shieldbearers dispersed. The archers jumped onto the shoulders of the shieldbearers and shot arrows at the Northern Barbarians like rain. There were screams, exmations, cries, and the neighing of horses

    These voices rose and fell in chaos.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°Shieldbearers, pay attention to defense. Change your formation at any time and protect the safety of the archers.¡±

    After a round of arrows, the front row of shieldbearers quickly retreated, and the back row of shieldbearers charged forward.

    After five rounds, the formation of the Northern Barbarians was already in chaos.

    Nieng Duo was a very experienced general who had been through hundreds of battles. Just now, the enemy had taken him by surprise, disrupting the Northern Barbarians¡¯ formation. If this continued, Meng Duo would soon have to reorganize his formation and suffer a huge loss. The Northern Barbarians would definitely attack forcefully to boost the morale of the army and wash away the losses and humiliation. At that time, the You army would wee them. With a fierce attack by the Di Army, the Heaven and Earth Tripartite

    Formation would show its weakness.<div>

    Yin Huaixi quickly waved his g to signal a change in formation.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up. Change to the Four Gates Bottom Formation.¡±

    Immediately, the ¡°A¡± -shaped Heaven and Earth Tripartite Formation became a single square frame. Harmon¡¯s expression became even more solemn. After thinking for a moment, he understood the mysteries of this formation.

    ¡°The twoyers that form the four sides are filled with shieldbearers, forming a strong defensive wall. There are spearmen interspersed in the middle, followed by archers, then by the cavalry and infantry.¡±

    Meng Duo also said, ¡°It looks like a defensive formation, but its attack power can¡¯t be underestimated. As the attacking party, we, the Northern Barbarians, should either stay away from the range of the archers in the formation and retreat without fighting, or we should be fearless and rush forward to face the arrow rain of the enemy archers. We should kill the shieldbearers and break through the enemy¡¯s defensive wall. However, in this way, the Northern Barbarians¡¯ warhorses will definitely be exposed to the enemy¡¯s arrow rain.

    It¡¯s inevitable that there will be heavy casualties.¡±

    This formation waited for the enemy to tire themselves out.

    It was extremely sinister.

    It made one helpless.

    Harmon thought for a moment and shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up. Immediately form up on the spot and regroup.¡±

    Meng Duo had suffered a huge loss and subconsciously listened to Harmon¡¯s orders. After all, he was a valiant general who had been on the battlefield for a long time. He quickly got into formation, but when he looked down, he saw corpses all over the ground and his heart immediately ached.<div>

    Harmon continued to give orders, ¡°This formation is good for defense. However, it¡¯s less mobile and flexible. You can focus on attacking a point and break their shield momentum. This formation can be broken.¡¯

    Meng Duo aimed to the east and ordered an attack.

    As Harmon had expected, the You army¡¯s shield momentum was broken. The Northern Barbarians couldn¡¯t help but perk up and quickly intensified their charge. However, to Harmon¡¯s surprise, Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t panic and only waved his g to change the formation.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up. The shieldbearers in the front row, weave through each other and form the Five Tigers Surrounding

    Sheep Formation.¡±

    The Northern Barbarians soldiers who were the first to charge and break the array formation were immediately like sheep entering a pack of tigers. They were beaten into a mess by the You army¡¯s overwhelming attack and fled in all directions. However, they were sheep who had entered a pack of tigers. How could they escape the hunting tigers?!

    When Meng Duo saw that the situation was not good, he immediately understood that the formation of the Great Zhou Dynasty was unpredictable. The Four Gates Bottom Formation just now was to deal with a violent wave of attacks after the Northern Barbarians suffered a loss.

    Once the Northern Barbarians fell for it, the other party would immediately change their formation. The Five Tigers Surrounding Sheep Formation was a psychological formation that could psychologically give the enemy the illusion that the enemy were tigers and wolves, while they were cows and sheep. It would defeat their morale psychologically, taking down the most elite and brave soldiers of the Northern Barbarians in one fell swoop.

    Harmon shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up and retreat.¡±

    The soldiers of the Northern Barbarians quickly drove their horses, turned around, and retreated.

    Yin Huaixi waved the g again and changed the formation. General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°The Six Men and Six Armor Formation.¡¯

    The cavalry formed a straight line and got into the Six Men and Six Armor Formation. Then, they quickly rushed forward, starting to kill the soldiers who had scattered when the Di Army retreated.

    Those at the rear of the Northern Barbarian army were severely attacked.

    In this battle, the Northern Barbarians were almost unable to fight back, causing a huge pressure on Meng Duo¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but shout with all his might, ¡°Retreat, retreat, retreat quickly¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi sneered and continued to wave the g.

    General Ning Yuan shouted, ¡°All troops, listen up. Change to the Two Dragons out of the Water Formation and chase at full speed. Surround the enemy.¡±

    Even an army as powerful as the Northern Barbarians were defeated by just six formations. The most powerful formations that could be formed by the Nine Pce Eight Trigrams Formation were the Seven Stars Big Dipper

    Formation, the Eight Gates Golden Lock Formation, and the Nine Pce Formation.

    Everything in front were simply appetizers.

    The entire army split into two dragons and quickly rushed forward to surround the enemy.

    Harmon was shocked and shouted, ¡°All troops, gather together and break out of the array with a focused attack¡­¡±

    The front line was in chaos. All the injured soldiers were treated by the field medics before being carried back to the camp by the orderlies. The camp was extremely busy..

 Chapter 1008: You Are a Coward

    Chapter 1008: You Are a Coward<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao also walked out of the tent and took over the task of assisting the military doctor to treat the injured soldiers.

    She was familiar with pharmacology and had studied the emergency treatment method written by Consort Zhou Li. She could wlessly cooperate with several military doctors wlessly.<div>

    The military doctors even gave up after treating some seriously injured soldiers and stabilizing half of their injuries, letting Yu Youyao deal with them.

    No one knew that she was the high and mighty Eldest Princess Shaoyi, a nobledy born into a rich estate.

    They only knew that there was a very good-looking female military doctor in the camp.

    This battlested from morning to night.

    There was no news of victory. The soldiers who were brought down did not mention the situation on the battlefield, and the people in the camp did not ask. Everyone did their best to do what they could do now.

    As the sky gradually darkened, candle lights and a bonfire lit up the camp.

    Yu Youyao was extremely hungry. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t straighten her back, but she still gritted her teeth and persevered. She bandaged the wound of a soldier who had been stabbed in the chest and called the orderly over. ¡°He¡¯s too seriously injured. He lost too much blood just now. It¡¯s cold at night. He has to be sent to the intensive care tent. Get the military doctor in charge of intensive care to take care of him and prevent a fever at

    Just as she was exining, Madam Ming brought over a bowl of great millet paste. ¡°Eldest Princess, you¡¯ve been busy all day and haven¡¯t rested your feet. Hurry up and eat a bowl of great millet paste to fill your stomach first.¡± The soldiers in the tent were all stunned.

    Yu Youyao looked at the bloodstained tent. The soldiers¡¯ wails, moans, and cries of pain sounded from time to time.

    She had seen the cruelest side of war.

    There were soldiers with broken limbs, and there were also soldiers with rotten intestines who had their intestines stuffed back by the military doctor. She saw the tragic scene of a cut from their eyes to their chins, and even their heads were almost split in half. She also saw the seriously injured soldiers¡­<div>

    All of this had a huge impact on her.

    However, she was very busy.

    She was so busy that she did not have time to grieve, fear, or be afraid.

    She could only keep moving like a mule, not letting herself stop. It was as if this was the only way she could help more people and ignore these tragic scenes.

    She had no appetite, no appetite at all.

    Even though she was already so hungry that she had no strength.

    Madam Ming sighed softly. ¡°Have some. I don¡¯t know when this battle will stop. We still have to be busyter. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. Her trembling hands were covered in blood. She took the thick bowl, raised her head, and poured the paste into her mouth. She forced herself to eat even if she didn¡¯t want to.

    Millet flour paste had a simple taste that was a little piercing to the throat.

    However, she also knew that no one had time to carefully make food for her. The millet flour paste that the soldiers ate was all mixed with coarse chaff, and it tasted even worse than her bowl.

    Yu Youyao ate a bowl of millet flour paste with tears in her eyes.<div>

    Madam Ming patted her shoulder. ¡°Rest for 15 minutes before continuing!¡¯

    This battlested untilte at night. Finally, there was news from the front line. ¡°The Di people have temporarily retreated.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.

    However, there was still an endless stream of injured soldiers retreating from the front line and returning to the camp to treat their injuries. Yu Youyao was so tired that her eyes were dizzy. Only when she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore did she ask Chun Xiao to help her back to the tent.

    What Yu Youyao did not know was that she had been busy treating the injured in the army from morning tote at night. During this period, she had only eaten one bowl of great millet paste like the soldiers. After that night, this news had already spread throughout the entire camp.

    A soldier did not believe it. ¡°Eldest Princess Shaoyi is precious. Why would shee to the army to suffer? Bullshit.¡±

    However, the orderly in charge of the seriously injured camp said, ¡°Madam

    Ming said it herself. I was at the side at that time and personally watched Eldest Princess Shaoyi drink a bowl of great millet paste.¡± Now no one suspected anything.

    Someone asked, ¡°Which one is Eldest Princess Shaoyi?¡±

    The orderly said, ¡°She¡¯s the smallest and best-looking military doctor from the seriously injured camp.¡±

    Many soldiers came to a realization. Most of the women in Liaodong were tall and strong. Someone as petite as Eldest Princess Shaoyi was indeed quite eye-catching. They had discussed her many times before.<div>

    At the mention of the orderly, everyone knew who he was talking about. Previously, everyone had realized that the female military doctor did not look ordinary. However, they did not know that she was Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    The soldiers praised Eldest Princess Shaoyi for being beautiful and kind.

    That night, Yu Youyao did not sleep well. Her broken and scattered dreams were filled with bloody and cruel war fragments.

    She had only slept for about four hours. When she woke up, her temples were throbbing, her eyes were dry and ufortable, and even her throat was hoarse. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Xia Tao quickly replied, ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s just past dawn.¡±

    Yu Youyao put on her shoes and was about to get up when she felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.

    Chun Xiao was shocked. ¡°Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale, but her eyes were filled with determination. ¡°How¡¯s the situation at the camp? Is there any news of the front line?¡±

    Xia Tao looked at her worriedly. ¡°In the second half of the night, a group of lightly injured soldiers was withdrawn from the front line and returned to the camp. The military doctors took turns to deal with them. They¡¯re all fine. I heard from Madam Ming that there were fewer casualties in this battle, and the Di people retreated again. We definitely won. The atmosphere in the camp today has be much more rxed.¡±

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was heavy. She was not as optimistic as Xia Tao.

    She had dealt with many injured soldiers who had been carried back from the front line. All of them had painful and sorrowful expressions. Meng Duo¡¯s n to defeat the Great Zhou had a huge impact on the You army.

    She even suspected since there were fewer casualties in the army, what about the generals who fought?

    Were they all fine?

    The corners of her lips twitched slightly. Her smile was even uglier than when she was crying. She forced herself to eat a boiled egg, two steamed buns, and a bowl of millet flour paste. She patted her face, nning to go to the injured camp to help.

    At this moment, there was amotion outside the tent.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart sank. She quickly lifted the curtain and left the tent. She saw General Lin, who was guarding the camp, clench his fists and punch Yin Huaixi¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re themander-in-chief of an army! All the soldiers in the army and the citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty believe in you. How can you let General Ming Wei give the order to kill the citizens of our Great Zhou?¡±

    ¡°How can you watch helplessly as General Ming Wei brought the good men of our You Army to their deaths?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you boast that you¡¯ve calcted everything? Why don¡¯t you think of a way to break out of the situation? Why do you watch helplessly as the dog Di people kill the citizens of the Great Zhou and humiliate our soldiers?¡±

    ¡°Yin Huaixi, you¡¯re a coward!¡±

    General Lin was also an old general in the army. He was a little older than General Ming Wei and had a high prestige in the army. As he was old, he could not go to the battlefield. Every time the war rose, he would preside over the camp to secure the rear. With such an experienced old general presiding over the camp, the camp became an unbreakable rear for the frontline soldiers..

 Chapter 1009: Brings Pain to Oneâ€™s Friends and Brings Joy to Oneâ€™s Enemies

    Chapter 1009: Brings Pain to One¡¯s Friends and Brings Joy to One¡¯s Enemies<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    All the soldiers surrounded General Lin and persuaded him. When they talked about the situation at that time, their eyes were red. It was obvious that they had all cried.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She saw Madam Ming standing in the crowd dejectedly. A few veteran soldiers surrounded her and said someforting words.<div>

    General Ming Wei¡­

    Yu Youyao suddenly felt a lump in her throat, and tears instantly rushed out of her eyes.

    On the way to Jinzhou, Yin Huaixi often told her about the army. He mentioned General Ming Wei many times and kindly called him Uncle Ming. He even said that when she went to Fuxin, he would bring her to meet General

    Ming Wei.

    His tone was filled with respect.

    Yin Huaixi was arrogant and rebellious by nature. He was not very convinced by his father, King Li of Zhou. Thus, she was also very curious about General Ming Wei, whom Yin Huaixi admired.

    Little did she know¡­

    The camp was in chaos. General Lin¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. He was filled with pain and grief, but also anger at expecting better from someone. He punched Yin Huaixi repeatedly.

    Although General Lin was old, he was still strong. When he punched Yin

    Huaixi, Yin Huaixi remained silent and allowed General Lin to punch him. General Lin was furious. ¡°Yin Huaixi, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Say something. If you have the guts, exin to me and let others exin for you.

    Who do you think you are? You¡¯re a coward.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao stood there in a daze. Yin Huaixi was covered in blood. It was obvious that he had experienced a bloody battle. She saw that his face was swollen, and that the usually high-spirited person suddenly fell silent.

    Her heart ached.

    She wanted to rush forward to stop General Lin, but she knew that this was not Yin Huaixi¡¯s wish.

    A young general immediately couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting, General Lin. Don¡¯t fight anymore. His Highness just experienced a bloody battle yesterday¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Your Highness¡¯s fault. It¡¯s because of that dog, Meng Duo, who¡¯s too despicable and shameless. In the past two to three years, he¡¯s been silently capturing the citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty at the border. In the past few years, most of the missing citizens of the Great Zhou Dynasty have been secretly captured by them. How could Your Highness know that dog had some sinister schemes?¡±

    ¡°It was the f*cking Di people who caused General Mingwei¡¯s death. How can you me it on His Highness? How can you bring pain to your people and bring joy to your enemy?¡±

    ¡°They killed our people and insulted our soldiers¡­¡±

    ¡°F*ck, they killed our people and humiliated our soldiers. They nned to mess with our army¡¯s morale and destroy our morale. They broke our army¡¯s soul and stepped on the corpses of the 300,000-man You army. With the blood of the 300,000-man You army, they stepped on our rivers and mountains and destroyed our country and our race. It was His Highness who led us to win this battle, so the Di people did not seed.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is mighty¡­¡±

    ¡°Your Highness is mighty¡­¡±

    The soldiers¡¯ suppressed sorrow turned into respect for Yin Huaixi and anger for the Northern Barbarians.<div>

    General Lin looked dejected and finally rxed his fists.

    Yu Youyao wiped her tears. She finally understood that this experienced old general had put in a lot of effort into this move just now.

    The Di people had used hundreds of Great Zhoumoners to provoke the You soldiers, causing their morale to be unstable and low. General Ming Wei had used his own life and the lives of hundreds of You soldiers to recover the morale of the army. Under Yin Huaixi¡¯s lead, they had won this battle.

    However, what happened after that?

    Could the soldiers really let go of the fact that hundreds of their fellow citizens had died at the hands of theirpatriots?

    As a respected and extremely prestigious general who was deeply loved by the soldiers, General Ming Wei¡¯s death was a huge blow to the army.

    As for King Yue Fei, who was supposed to bear all of this, he could only watch helplessly as the Di people killed the citizens of the Great Zhou. He watched helplessly as General Ming Wei and hundreds of soldiers tempting fate.

    As a young general and amander who had guarded the North for three years before he revealed himself, although Yin Huaixi was peerlessly smart, he was not a general who had been through hundreds of battles. He would definitely be questioned.

    The main general¡¯s prestige plummeted.

    The morale of the army was unstable.

    This was a huge taboo.<div>

    General Lin put all the soldiers¡¯ dissatisfaction and doubts on the table and questioned Yin Huaixi. He wanted to use this method to let the soldiers know who the real enemy of the soldiers was!

    The soldiers shared amon enemy and directed all their anger at the Di people.

    Only then would they have the conviction to continue fighting.

    As expected of an experienced old general who could oversee the rear. He understood people¡¯s hearts and was proficient in understanding the world.

    Yin Huaixi walked up to Madam Ming and knelt in front of her without saying a word. He handed her an urn.

    After the battle, the soldiers cleaned up the battlefield, collected the corpses of the soldiers who had sacrificed themselves, and cleared out the post-war supplies, including swords, armor, dry food, and even dead warhorses.

    Most of the corpses of the soldiers would be sent back to the camp to hold a funeral in the army. There were also corpses that would be burned on the battlefield because they had long died withoutplete corpses.

    General Ming Wei was like this.

    Madam Mings hands trembled as she took the urn. She held back her tears and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Get up. This isn¡¯t your fault. The Di people are too despicable. No one can predict all of this. If Old Ming didn¡¯t give the order, the soldiers would have lost their fighting spirit. Their morale will be unstable, and their morale will be low. They¡¯ll be defeated. Everyone will die in battle. Old Ming didn¡¯t die for you. He died for all the soldiers behind him, for the thousands ofmoners behind the soldiers. He died in a worthy and happy manner.¡±

    Hearing Madam Mings words, the entire army immediately choked.

    There was a tragic scene.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°However, I should have been the one to give this order, and I should have been the one to shoot this arrow. This is my responsibility as themander, but I¡¯ve disappointed the soldiers! So Uncle Ming stood up¡­¡±

    Four to five hundred Great Zhou citizens were lined up in front. Everyone knew that these people would not survive. However, as the main general, he could not give the order to kill them, so he could only retreat and nter.

    As an old general who had been through hundreds of battles, General Ming Wei knew very well that once the Di people¡¯s actions defeated the morale of his army, it would be extremely difficult for the You army to revive their morale.

    If the Di people took advantage of the victory to pursue them, their army would be in danger!

    This was why General Ming Wei had generously died.

    Madam Ming endured her grief and interrupted him. ¡°You didn¡¯t disappoint the soldiers. You¡¯re the backbone of the You army. If you gave the order to kill, the backbone of the You army will be broken. Old Ming trusts you. He knows that he has sacrificed himself. If you can lead the entire army to win this battle and avenge him, hundreds of soldiers, and thosemoners, his sacrifice won¡¯t be in vain. He¡¯s proud of you.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t trust Yin Huaixi, how could he have courted death without any hesitation?

    Yin Huaixi immediately did not know what to say.

    Madam Ming smiled and cried, looking gratified. ¡°l heard from the soldiers just now that you arranged your troops and killed more than 30,000 people from the Di army in your first confrontation with the Di people. You defeated the Di people, making them flee in a sorry state. Hundreds of people on our side were sacrificed in exchange for the lives of more than 30,000 Di people..

    This battle is worth it!¡±

 Chapter 1010: Breaking through the Northern Barbarians!

    Chapter 1010: Breaking through the Northern Barbarians!<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    As soon as she finished speaking, Madam Ming couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    Yin Huaixi took out a dagger from his boot and cut it across his palm. He pointed at the sky and swore, ¡°I will sacrifice my blood to all the soldiers who have sacrificed themselves on the battlefield today. In the future, I will definitely kill Meng Duo and break through the mountains and rivers of the Northern Barbarians. With my blood as a witness, please witness it for me.¡± The soldiers in the field were aroused. Their eyes turned red as they shouted.<div>

    ¡°Break through the Northern Barbarians!¡±

    ¡°Our army will definitely win! ¡±

    Pairs of eyes mixed with admiration and reverencended on Yin Huaixi. The souls of the You army were still there, and their spines were still there. Everything that had happened today had be an indelible conviction for the soldiers to trample through the Northern Barbarians.

    This was a teacher of faith.

    The young Yue Fei, the King of the North, had grown at an astonishing speed. He had grown into a towering tree and had the demeanor of King Li of Zhou in the past. In fact, he had even surpassed King Li of Zhou.

    General Lin was sad yet gratified.

    Meanwhile, Meng Duo was lying in the tent, waiting for the military doctor to help him pull out the arrow in his body.

    In the battle yesterday, he and Harmon each led 50,000 troops. The 50,000 Di Army troops he led were scattered by Yin Huaixi¡¯s unpredictable military formation.

    In order to avoid falling into the encirclement of the You army, he gathered his troops and focused on attacking, fighting and retreating.

    In the chaos, he saw King Yue Fei sitting high on his horse. He slowly took off the longbow on his back, nocked a long arrow, and aimed at him.

    Meng Duo was shocked. No matter how he dodged, the long arrow on King Yue Fei¡¯s bow seemed to have eyes that were fixed on him. King Yue Fei was umting strength and waiting to shoot, looking for the most suitable time to shoot.<div>

    He recognized the bow.

    The Northern Barbarians were a hunting race. They were famous for being strong and good at riding. They were good at archery.

    This Tremor Bow was a famous treasure bow among the Northern Barbarians.

    It had been passed down for countless generations. It was said that it was made of the horn of a swallow ox and the tendon of a hundred-year-old ck snake. It was extremely divine.

    This bow was the spoils of war his father, Meng Ying, had obtained when he was young. In the battles of the various races in the grasnd, his father had obtained the prize of being the number one warrior in the grasnd. After that, for more than 30 years, he had apanied his father to draw the bow and shoot. He had never failed on the battlefield.

    Later on, his father died in Jinzhou without a corpse. The Tremor Bow that had apanied his father on the battlefield was lost from then on, causing the n to sigh.

    Unexpectedly, this Tremor Bow fell into the hands of King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    What was even more unexpected was that one day, this Tremor Bow that belonged to his father would target him and take his life in the midst of an army?!

    Even themander-in-chief who led ten thousand troops could not help but lose hisposure for a moment.

    Yin Huaixi had been waiting for this moment.

    He pulled the longbow to the limit. The strength in his arms kept pouring into the bowstring, along with the anger and sorrow in his heart.<div>

    Meng Dup only saw the sharp arrow break out of the string and break through the air.

    The arrow drew a cold light in the grayish-ck sky, whistling and roaring in the air. His eyes suddenly widened, and he wanted to dodge, but it was toote.

    In his panic, he only had time to turn his body.

    The sharp arrow struck him like lightning and pierced through his chest.

    It was only an inch away from his heart.

    Meng Duo was a brave general who had been through hundreds of battles. He knew very well that this arrow had already exceeded its range. Yin Huaixi had relied on the power of the Tremor Bow and the sharpness and uracy of the arrow to barely aim at him and make him dodge.

    If he had taken five more steps, he would have died on the spot.

    Before he could rejoice that he had escaped a cmity, Meng Duo spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily from his horse.

    Fortunately, Harmon had saved him and injured many people. Then, they escaped the pursuit of the You army.

    After returning to the camp, the military doctor immediately stabilized his injuries. ¡°Although this arrow didn¡¯t hurt your vitals, it¡¯s still very dangerous. There are ¡°concave¡± troughs on the arrowhead, making the pain unbearable. It also increases the difficulty of pulling out the arrow.¡±

    ¡°Pulling the arrow will cause the wound to tear a second time. Being shot by an arrow and pulling it out is equivalent to being hit by a second arrow. The leader is injured an inch from his chest. If we forcefully pull out the arrow, his life will be in danger.¡±<div>

    ¡°Moreover, when the arrowhead is quenched with ck iron, not only will the injured bleed non-stop, but it will also increase the difficulty of healing their injuries. Ordinary arrow injuries show signs of healing in three to five days. Meanwhile, if such arrow injuries are treated appropriately, it will take at least ten days to half a month, or at most three to five months. Moreover, after the injuries recover, it¡¯s easy to leave hidden injuries that won¡¯t heal for the rest of their lives. I¡¯m afraid the leader won¡¯t be able to shoot Heavy Bow in the future.¡¯

    Meng Duo¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    The Heavy Bow was a treasured bow that was not inferior to the Tremor Bow. This bow was made of ck iron and was extremely heavy. The bowstring was extremely heavy and powerful, so it was famous for being difficult to control.

    Nieng Duo was born with great strength. He was the only person on the grasnd who could control the Heavy Bow. With his great strength, he had always been sessful on the battlefield and had never missed, making him famous.

    If he couldn¡¯t control the Heavy Bow, Meng Duo¡¯s strength would be greatly reduced, and the Northern Barbarians would lose a fierce general.

    The military doctor looked regretful. ¡°That¡¯s not the most dangerous thing. The arrowhead is made of aconite. It goes straight to the bone. If we don¡¯t detoxify it early, I¡¯m afraid the flesh will fester. The leader¡¯s injuries are close to his five internal organs, and he might rot to death.¡±

    Meng Duo gasped.

    The military doctor looked troubled. ¡°The three dangers are stacked. I¡¯m afraid that before the arrow is pulled, you¡¯ll already¡­¡±

    He did not dare to continue, but his meaning was clear. Although Meng Duo had narrowly escaped death, it was still a narrow escape.

    Nieng Duo smiled bitterly. ¡°ording to you, if you don¡¯t pull out this arrow,

    I¡¯ll definitely die. If you forcefully pull it out, I still have a chance of survival. Why are you hesitating? Go down and prepare!¡¯

    The military doctor left.

    Thinking of the soldiers buried in the narrow Yu Pass, Meng Duo felt great grief in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. For a moment, his expression was ashen, and he looked like he had lost a lot.

    At this moment, Harmon lifted the curtain and entered. ¡°We¡¯ve just counted. We¡¯ve lost more than 32,000 people and more than 10,000 have been injured in this battle. Our army has suffered heavy losses. Now, our morale is unstable and has plummeted. The old generals are still discussing this matter in the camp.¡±

    Meng Duo¡¯s aura withered again. ¡°What do you n to do with me?¡±

    He had made a military order, which was why he was in charge of the army. If he lost the first battle, the army would definitely hold it against him.

    Harmon shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no conclusion yet. At the moment, the morale of the army is low, and it¡¯s not suitable to deal with the main general.

    We can¡¯t keep themander-in-chief, but there might be a chance to make up for our mistakes. Your method of making the enemy use their own spear to attack their own shield is a sess. The You army has lost a general, so it¡¯s not a crushing defeat. It¡¯s just that the battlefield is changing rapidly, and it¡¯s unpredictable. However, it¡¯s not like the Northern Barbarians can¡¯t afford to lose the first battle.¡¯

    After the death of King Li of Zhou of the Great Zhou Dynasty, General Ming Wei guarded Fuxin, causing the Northern Barbarians to suffer a lot. There were even rumors in the army that it was easy to shake mountains, but difficult to shake Ming Wei..

 Chapter 1011: Natural General Talent

    Chapter 1011: Natural General Talent<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This time, other than General Ming Wei of the Great Zhou Dynasty, although Meng Duo¡¯s n was not enough to make up for his mistakes, it was notpletely useless. The army would not make things too difficult for him.

    Although he said that, Meng Duo smiled bitterly. ¡°No, I was the one who thought I was smart and dug my own grave. To the soldiers of the You army, the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty form a spear that charges forward and a fearless shield. I¡¯ve really experienced it. There¡¯s no turning back. In this battle, the Great Zhou Dynasty and the Northern Barbarians will fight to the death.¡¯<div>

    Harmon also felt sad.

    As soon as the battle started, Meng Duo¡¯s pride as the number one warrior of the grasnd was shattered by King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou. Not only did he lose his troops, but he almost lost himself.

    Perhaps even Meng Duo himself did not realize that his words were already filled with fear.

    Harmon sighed softly. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid?

    Back then, Yin Huaixi was only 12 years old and had met him on a narrow path at the narrow Yu Pass. As soon as the two sides met, he was caught off guard by Yin Huaixi when he was still young and couldn¡¯t help but look down on him.

    It was fate!

    Harmon had led his troops to the front line to help Meng Ying take down Jinzhou in one fell swoop. In order to rush to Jinzhou as soon as possible, the entire army had abandoned their heavy armor and were all light cavalry, losing their defense.

    In contrast, Yin Huaixi had led 100 MO Saber users.

    MO Saber users were the most effective against cavalry. They were even more sessful against light cavalry without defense. The lethality of bows and arrows against heavy-armored MO Saber users was very limited. Light cavalry without defense were simply sheep among tigers.

    This battle made Harmon realize that although Yin Huaixi was young, his grasp of opportunities and ability to adapt on the battlefield far exceeded many old generals who had been through hundreds of battles.

    To put it bluntly, he relied on his brain to fight.<div>

    He was a natural talent.

    Talent was a gift from the heavens, and it surpassed that of ordinary people.

    After that year, he and Yin Huaixi reunited at the narrow Yu Pass. This time, he fought Yin Huaixi alone, and Yin Huaixi used his brain to take an arm from him.

    From then on, Harmon was very afraid of King Yue Fei. When the power in the Northern Barbarians was divided, he chose the main faction.

    Harmon patted Meng Duo¡¯s shoulder and sighed softly. ¡°Yin Huaixi isn¡¯t old enough to be a young prodigy, and we¡¯re already on the decline. Looking at the men of the grasnd, who dares to fight Yin Huaixi?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all old¡­

    Meng Duo¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately understood why the various branches of the Northern Barbarians supported the main battle. It was not rted to his so-called n to defeat the Zhou Dynasty, nor was it because of the military order he had made. It was for the future of the grasnd.

    There was a saying in the Great Zhou Dynasty that said, ¡°The hatred of my parents is irreconcble! ¡±

    They couldn¡¯t defeat Yin Huaixi in this battle. In the future, when Yin Huaixi¡¯s wings were voluptuous, the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s cavalry would step onto the grasnd of the Northern Barbarians sooner orter.

    The tent was very quiet. Yu Youyao was helping Yin Huaixi treat the injuries on his hands.

    Chun Xiao brought half a bowl of strong wine into the tent. ¡°General Lin has instructed that His Highness is themander-in-chief of the army. No matter how serious the injuries on his body are, he has to be careful. It¡¯s safer to treat his injuries with some strong wine. Don¡¯t lose too much for a small matter.¡±<div>

    Although the distition process was widely used in brewing, the process wasplicated and consumed too much food. In particr, in the past few years, there had been a drought, and the production of wine in Shanxi and Shaanxi had decreased greatly. The military supplies were reduced by more than half.

    Due to the limited amount of strong wine, it was only used by some seriously injured soldiers.

    Yu Youyao carefully took some wine and poured it on a cotton towel. She handed the remaining wine to Chun Xiao. ¡°Take it to the seriously injured camp to treat the wounds of those seriously injured soldiers.¡±

    After Chun Xiao left, the tent returned to silence.

    Yu Youyao used a cotton towel stained with strong wine to gently wipe the wound on Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand. The prepared Golden Creation Medicine was sprinkled evenly on the wound. She also took out a cotton veil and wrapped it tightly around the wound.

    The two of them were extremely close. Yin Huaixi lowered his head and saw her beautiful eyebrows and long eyshes trembling lightly, like butterflies on a branch.

    After a while, the wound was treated.

    Yin Huaixi looked at it carefully. ¡°In just one night, you¡¯re already so proficient in bandaging wounds. Many military doctors in the army aren¡¯t as meticulous as you.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m still learning too. I¡¯m always worried that if the bandage isn¡¯t meticulous, it won¡¯t be good for the soldiers¡¯ injuries. I have to be meticulous to feel at ease. However, I¡¯m not as experienced as the military doctors in the camp, who know how to bandage wounds such that it saves time, medicine, cotton yarn, and so on. With some treatment supplies, not only can they treat more people, but they can also avoid waste.¡±

    When she was inexperienced, she should be more cautious and avoid making mistakes.

    Only after umting a lot of experience would she know what to do to avoid making mistakes.<div>

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°Most of the injured soldiers who can be handed over to you are not in danger of losing their lives. The soldiers are thick-skinned and strong. They¡¯re not as fragile as you think. Just do as you please. There¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded and turned her attention to his injuries. ¡°Although your injuries aren¡¯t serious, you¡¯ve lost a lot of blood. Don¡¯t touch water for the next few days, and don¡¯t use your hands as much as possible. Change the medicine every other day. After changing the medicine three times, your wound will almost heal.¡¯

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    There was another suffocating silence in the tent.

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and tidied up the mess.

    Yin Huaixi looked at her carefully. She had only been in the camp for a few days, but she was already proficient in doing this. Usually, it was done by the servants. Furthermore, the carefully maintained nails on her fingertips had been cut short.

    After cleaning up, Yu Youyao saw that he was covered in blood. She stood up and was about to leave. ¡°I¡¯ll get a basin of water and help you clean up¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly held her hand, his hoarse voice filled with fatigue. ¡°Let me hug you.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat and was about to cry. She slowly sat back on the couch. Yin Huaixi¡¯s armnded on her waist and he buried his face in the crook of her neck.

    Her vulnerability was obvious.

    ¡°You.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Her voice was very soft and cautious.

    Actually, she had a stomach full offorting words to say to Yin Huaixi, but she also knew that the blood and tears shed on the battlefield could only be discussed on the battlefield.

    A woman¡¯s soft words were like poison that pierced through the heart.

    As themander-in-chief of an army, Yin Huaixi was rational and calm enough to deal with any situation. He did not need anyone¡¯sfort.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was hoarse and a little difficult. ¡°When I was young, 1 had a very mischievous personality. My father often had a headache because of this, so he threw me into the army so that I could train myself. At that time, the person who brought me along was Uncle Ming. Uncle Ming was much older than my father, so it was fine to call him Uncle Ming. However, he didn¡¯t let me call him Eldest Uncle Ming. He felt that Eldest Uncle Ming would make him sound old. Most of the soldiers in the army also called him Uncle Ming.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood that when the soldiers in the army reached a certain age, they had to retire. General Ming Wei did not want to retire so early, so he was especially concerned about this..

 Chapter 1012: Cried

    Chapter 1012: Cried<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°The soldiers in the army bullied me because I¡¯m young and often made fun of me. They treated me as a child and yed with me. I¡¯ve never been easy to bully since 1 was young. 1 often thought of some stupid tricks and changed my methods to mess with people. I either secretly poured out the water in this soldier¡¯s water pouch and changed it to horse urine, or cut that soldier¡¯s pants and embarrassed him¡­ I caused a mess in the army and made everyone hate me.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. Yin Huaixi had entered the army at the age of seven. She could almost imagine his smug expression after his pranks seeded.<div>

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°My father was furious. Every time he saw me, he would p me. Every time, Uncle Ming stopped him. He even said, ¡®Which good soldier isn¡¯t a spy? I think this kid is good at marching and fighting. He¡¯s smart. Although his thoughts are all stupid, it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re stupid or not. It¡¯s not simple to mess with someone.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The soldiers in the army bully others. If they don¡¯t want to take me in as a soldiers, they shouldn¡¯t me others after they¡¯re tricked. If they don¡¯t want to be tricked, they have to be more vignt. You¡¯re a dignified soldier, but you¡¯re being tricked by a child. Do you still have any dignity?¡±

    Yu Youyao finally understood that General Ming Wei had tolerated all of Yin Huaixi!s mischievousness when he was young. He had also affirmed his intelligence and never treated him as an insensible child.

    This was something his parents couldn¡¯t give him.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled, but hisughter was hoarse. ¡°From then on, the soldiers didn¡¯t dare to underestimate me anymore, and they were also more wary of me. After all, they¡¯re soldiers who¡¯ve been through hundreds of battles. How can they be so easy to mess with when they¡¯re serious? The tricks I used in the past were no longer effective,¡±

    Yu Youyao looked thoughtful.

    ¡°l began to learn to observe the soldiers in the army, see their weaknesses, find opportunities, and wait for a chance. For example, there was a soldier who liked to drink a bowl of water before going to bed. Every night, he would wake up at night. I secretly ambushed him near the outhouse. When he was in a daze at night, I put on his ck sack and beat him until his face was swollen.¡¯

    ¡°This method made me very proud for a while. However, as the number of people who were tricked increased, the soldiers became more and more wary of me. They often moved in pairs or threes and were never alone. This method was useless.¡¯

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened next?¡±

    ¡°I was very indignant. I felt that they were bullying me with numbers, so I went to look for Uncle Ming. Uncle Ming asked me, ¡®Have you thought carefully about why you have to choose a lone soldier to deal with? When the soldiers aren¡¯t alone, are you helpless?¡¯¡±

    ¡°l replied that because I was young, I could only choose lone soldiers to take advantage of when they¡¯re unprepared.¡±<div>

    ¡°Uncle Ming said that being young is also a form of weakness. Even if I relied on my brain to win for a moment, it often won¡¯tst long. The effect is minimal. He said that I¡¯m stronger than my physique and can win by cultivating my intelligence.¡±

    ¡°This also made me realize that it¡¯s almost impossible to recruit soldiers who have been through hundreds of battles in the army in a short period of time. I could be considered to have calmed down and seriously followed Uncle Ming to practice martial arts and temper my body. 1 absorbed the experience of the old generals in the army who have been through hundreds of battles, removed the dregs, and preserved their essence.¡±

    Uncle Ming had never interfered with Yin Huaixi¡¯s growth, but during Yin Huaixi!s growth, he had taken on the responsibility of guiding and teaching Yin Huaixi. It had secretly affected Yin Huaixi¡¯s mind and increased his horizons, methods, and magnanimity.

    In the beginning, Yin Huaixi was a mischievous child who only knew how to use feces and urine. Later on, he understood how to observe and lie low, waiting for the right time. Later on, he understood the principle of strengthening his physique and cultivating his intelligence.

    Uncle Ming used his tolerance and patience to guide Yin Huaixi to grow bit by bit.

    He was not a teacher, but he was even better than a teacher.

    They weren¡¯t family, but they were more like family.

    Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°Uncle Ming will definitely be proud of you.¡± There was a long silence in the tent.

    After an unknown period of time, Yu Youyao felt a slight wetness on the exposed skin on the side of her neck

    Yin Huaixi cried!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes welled up and her arms trembled. She gently raised them and stroked his back.<div>

    After parting in Jinzhou, Yu Youyao had not seen him for more than a month. At this moment, hugging his bloodstained and slightly trembling body, she realized that he had lost so much weight.

    Yin Huaixi was the youngmander-in-chief. He was not even old, but he carried the entire Great Zhou on his shoulders. He was ming himself for General Ming Wei¡¯s death.

    Indeed, all of this was not his fault.

    However, it was the fault of amander-in-chief to suffer losses.

    Madam Ming did not me Yin Huaixi, but he still could not let it go.

    Perhaps he would only really let go when he killed Meng Duo, stepped through the Northern Barbarians, and killed the people of the Northern

    Barbarians. An eye for an eye!

    Yu Youyao wanted to persuade him, but she did not know how.

    After an unknown period of time, the person by her neck stopped moving.

    Yu Youyao felt his even breathing and knew that he was asleep.

    She continued to maintain this posture until her shoulders went from sore to numb and she lost her perception of her shoulder. Then, she carefully protected Yin Huaixi¡¯s head and leaned him against the pillow on the couch. She took off the boots and socks on his feet and lifted his legs to the bed.<div>

    As themander-in-chief, Yin Huaixi had racked his brains to win this battle, not daring to rx at all. After the battle, most of the soldiers rested on the spot. Only he and the orderlies cleaned up the corpses of ordinary soldiers on the battlefield. They collected the remains of the soldiers who had died in battle and remembered the sacrifices of the soldiers.

    He was too tired.

    It wasn¡¯t the body that was tired, but the heart.

    Yu Youyao quietly left the tent. General Lin, General Ning Yuan, Military Advisor Huang, and some other old men in the army were all waiting outside the tent.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao hade out, they quickly lowered their voices and asked about Yin Huaixi.

    Yu Youyao shook her head and took a few steps away before saying softly, ¡°He told me many things about being taught by General Ming Wei in the army when he was young. He just fell asleep.¡±

    When General Lin heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°l beat him up in front of the soldiers, hoping that he would feel better. Who knew that he¡­¡±

    General Ning Yuan shook his head. ¡°How can he not understand your good intentions? The smarter one is, the easier it is for them to suffer.¡¯

    Huang Wenxian said helplessly, ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ll have to trouble the Eldest Princess to take care of him more. 1 think that His Highness feel better with you by His Highness¡¯s side.¡±

    Without Huang Wenxian!s instructions, Yu Youyao would also take good care of Yin Huaixi. Huang Wenxian was also worried about Yin Huaixi, so he nodded in agreement.

    General Ning Yuan heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yesterday, on the battlefield, in the chaos, His Highness shot an arrow at Meng Duo. At that time, there were many people in the Northern Barbarians who were covering for Meng Duo. His Highness was far away, so he might not have seen it clearly. However, I was closer at that time and saw His Highness¡¯s arrow hit Meng Duo¡¯s chest with my own eyes. I¡¯m not sure if it hit a vital point, but in that position, if Meng Duo didn¡¯t die, he would have lost most of his life. Even if he was still alive, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to be afraid of..¡±

 Chapter 1013: Loyalty

    Chapter 1013: Loyalty<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The arrow was quenched and extremely sharp. Once it entered the body, it was difficult to remove. Moreover, it was tempered with ck poison. Only a small number of them were made in the army to ¡°behead¡± the enemy generals on the battlefield.

    It was easy to obtain three armies, but difficult to find a general.<div>

    There were many generals of various ranks in the army. As long as they could be conferred the title of general, regardless of their power, they were definitely experienced in hundreds of battles. If anyone with the ability to lead the army died, it would be a huge loss.

    If the beheading was sessful, the team led by the other party would definitely be leaderless and easy to defeat.

    If the enemy lost their generals, it would also attack the enemy¡¯s morale.

    General Lin perked up. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll temporarily avenge General Ming Wei, the soldiers who sacrificed themselves, and themoners of the Great

    Zhou who died on the battlefield.¡¯

    Huang Wenxian agreed deeply and said, ¡°That arrow exceeded the range by a lot. It was also because of the power of the Tremor Bow and His Highness¡¯s precise n that it hit Meng Duo. However, after this arrow, it¡¯s inevitable that His Highness¡¯s arm will be damaged. When His Highness wakes up, it¡¯s better to let the military doctor take a look.¡±

    Previously, when she was treating Yin Huaixi¡¯s wound, he did not say that he had other injuries, so she did not notice anything amiss.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°l wonder if it¡¯s serious? Is this a good way to dy?¡±

    General Ning Yuan said, ¡°Previously, on the battlefield, I¡¯ve been paying attention to His Highness¡¯s situation. It should be a tensile injury. Perhaps it¡¯s not urgent. Otherwise, his arm wouldn¡¯t have been able to move at that time and it wouldn¡¯t have dyed anything. Now, it¡¯s better to let His Highness rest for a while. He hasn¡¯t slept since yesterday morning. Although it¡¯smon for people who are marching and fighting to not sleep for a few days and nights, yesterday, when General Ming Wei died, His Highness endured a huge pressure. In order to fight a beautiful battle, it can be said that he¡¯s exhausted his efforts.¡¯

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression did not rx. ¡°When His Highness wakes up, I¡¯ll send someone to call the military doctor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t look too good, General Linforted her. ¡°In the battle yesterday, our army won the first battle, The Northern Barbarians lost many troops and generals. It¡¯s very heavy. After this battle, it¡¯s inevitable that the morale of the army will be unstable and low. I think they need to rest.¡±<div>

    ¡°In addition, the Northern Barbarians are very afraid of the formation of our army. If they don¡¯t discuss a countermeasure and a way to break our formation, they probably won¡¯t attack rashly.¡±

    ¡°Back then, Your Highness studied for a long time. The soldiers in the army trained hard for many years before they could reach the level of adaptability and change unpredictably. How can Your Highness¡¯s formation be so easy to break? Take this time to let Your Highness recuperate more.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao heave a sigh of relief. The stretching of muscles and bones could be big or small. It was said that it took a hundred days to recover from such an injury. If he did not recuperate well, he would definitely suffer hidden injuries.

    Now that the Di people did not dare to attack, no matter how serious his injury was, he would definitely recover if he recuperated carefully.

    Several people spoke at once. After giving some instructions, they were about to leave,

    Huang Wenxian patted her shoulder. ¡°Let His Highness recuperate well. Leave the matters in the army to us. There¡¯s no war during this period of time, so the camp can handle their matters. Don¡¯t go over and cause trouble. Taking good care of His Highness is the most important.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Yu Youyao also knew that Huang Wenhua¡¯s intention was not to only let her focus on taking care of Yin Huaixi. He was also worried that she would damage her body, so he used Yin Huaixi as a tool.

    After General Lin and the others left, Yu Youyao fetched a basin of warm water and carried it into the tent. She picked up a cotton towel and helped Yin Huaixi wipe the blood off his face.

    The basin of water turned ck and red, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s face turned terrifyingly pale.

    His arm must be seriously injured.

    Yu Youyao was extremely worried. Seeing that Yin Huaixi was still asleep, she could only suppress the anxiety in her heart and add some charcoal to the stove. She turned around and left the camp to make some light and nutritious food.<div>

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see Madam Ming. Be careful not to disturb His Highness. If he wakes up and I¡¯m not back yet, send the prepared food to him.¡±

    Xia Tao quickly agreed.

    Yu Youyao brought Chun Xiao and some food to Madam Mings tent.

    Madam Lin had juste out of the tent when Yu Youyao quickly asked about Madam Ming.

    Madam Lin shook her head and sighed softly. ¡°She¡¯s in a daze. No matter what others say, she won¡¯t listen. I¡¯ve known her for more than 30 years. Other than her and General Ming Wei¡¯s only son dying in battle back then, I¡¯ve never seen her so sad in all these years.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat.

    General Mingwei and Madam Ming had a son. It was said that he had a strange bone structure and was a martial arts genius. With time, he would definitely be a general who was not inferior to Ye Hanyuan.

    Unfortunately, the heavens were jealous of geniuses. Little General Lin was only 17 years old and had just shown his talent in the army when he died in the battle of the expedition to the North. It was disappointing.

    After that, the couple did not have another child for many years.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see her.¡± Yu Youyao suppressed her heartache and lifted the curtain to enter the tent.

    Madam Ming looked at the urn on the table in a daze. Yu Youyao stepped forward and casually put down the food. Then, she wrapped and tied the urn.<div>

    The bright red color of the wood almost hurt Madam Mings eyes, and tears flowed uncontrobly.

    Yu Youyao wanted to persuade her, but she did not know what to say.

    Madam Ming choked and said, ¡°On the first day the soldiers enter the army, the army will give them a red scarf. Their names are embroidered on this red scarf. From now on, this red scarf will never leave their bodies.¡¯ Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red and tears streamed down her face,

    ¡°Never¡± was a simple word, but it was tragic and solemn.

    ¡°When they¡¯re tired, they will use the red scarf to wipe their sweat. During war, they will tie the red scarf around their neck. The red scarf is bright and will sway as the soldiers fight. It¡¯ll slightly confuse the vision of their enemies and interfere with the enemy¡¯s functions. It can better protect the weak parts of one¡¯s neck that are not wrapped in armor. When a soldier is injured, they can use the red scarf to roughly bandage and stop the bleeding.¡± At this point, she was already sobbing uncontrobly, but her voice was still hoarse as she said with difficulty, ¡°If a soldier dies in battle¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t continue. She suddenly hugged the urn that was wrapped in red cloth and cried.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. She also knew that the size of the red scarf depended on the size of the soldiers¡¯ military achievements and the level of their military positions.

    General Ming Wei¡¯s red scarf had been cut off from his cloak.

    When General Ming Wei was buried, this red scarf wffapped in ashes would also be buried with him.

    The war was far crueler than she had imagined. There was no tragic scene of soldiers dying on the battlefield as described in poems. There was only the destion of a general who had died in hundreds of battles and was wrapped in a red scarf.

    Yu Youyao held back her tears and pulled her into her arms. She did not say anything to persuade her. Her small hands stroked her back andforted her.

    Outside the tent, the eyes of the people who were worried about Madam Ming immediately turned red when they heard the desperate cries in the tent. Some people felt the same way and couldn¡¯t help but secretly wipe their tears and whimper softly..

 Chapter 1014: Everyone Is His Child

    Chapter 1014: Everyone Is His Child<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Madam Ming cried until her tears dried up and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t cry anymore. Only then did she gradually calm down. However, her expression was empty and she was in a daze. It was really worrying.

    Chun Xiao quickly brought a basin of warm water into her tent.<div>

    Yu Youyao picked up a wet handkerchief and helped Madam Ming wash up. She then instructed Chun Xiao, ¡°Go bring over a basin of boiling water and soak the big medicinal bag you brought.¡±

    The border city was cold and the conditions in the army were very simple. Yu Youyao had to soak her feet every night to warm her body before she could sleep morefortably.

    The medicine that was used to soak one¡¯s feet could relieve cold and moisture.

    It also had a certain effect of calming the mind and nourishing sleep.

    It was exactly what Madam Ming needed.

    When the boiling water in the wooden basin turned brownish-ck and emitted a strong medicinal smell, Chun Xiao added cold water to the wooden basin and adjusted the water to a suitable temperature.

    Yu Youyao squatted down and helped Madam Ming take off her shoes. Chun Xiao quickly came over. ¡°Young Miss, let me do it!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Heat up the food you brought.¡± Yu Youyao shook her head and quickly helped Madam Ming take off her shoes and socks, soaking her feet in a wooden basin.

    Madam Ming was in a daze. Her heart felt like it had a big hole in it. The cold wind howled into her heart, and her entire body turned cold.

    The hot water was still a little hot when she stuck her feet in. Madam Mings body trembled and she gradually came to her senses.

    The dense heat made her eyes burn. Even her cold body gradually felt warm. Smelling the faint smell of medicinal herbs in the tent, Madam Mings tense emotions rxed a little.<div>

    She smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m already so old. What haven¡¯t I experienced in my long life? I¡¯ve made a fool of myself today.¡± Her voice was hoarse and choked. ¡°On the day Brother Zhao died, Old Ming told me that if Brother Zhao died, all the 300,000 disciples in Youzhou would be his children.¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly covered her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t stop it. A sorrowful whimper came from her throat, and tears streamed down her face.

    General Ming Wei loved his soldiers like his children, which was why he was respected by all the soldiers in the army. With his order, there were people who shot arrows with him and followed him to tempt fate.

    Among the 300,000 disciples, whose clothes hadn¡¯t been mended by Auntie Ming?

    Who¡¯s clothes hadn¡¯t been cleaned up with a wooden bat by Auntie Ming?

    Among the 300,000 disciples, who wasn¡¯t bright?

    Who didn¡¯t protect the country and the people?

    Everyone was bright.

    Everyone was his child!

    Madam Mings voice was extremely dry. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Brother Zhao away, and I¡¯ve also sent away countless soldiers. The eldest are in their thirties or forties, and the youngest is only 14 or 15 years old.¡± Her voice began to tremble violently. ¡°Old Ming kept telling me that one day, our 300,000-strong army in Youzhou will definitely break through the mountains and rivers of the

    Northern Barbarians. I¡¯ll ask those Northern Barbarian families to raise white gs and everyone will be dressed in in clothes. I¡¯ll let them experience the tragic situation of losing their children, fathers, husbands, and wives.¡±<div>

    However, Old Ming did not wait for this day.

    Yu Youyao looked at her. Her voice was hoarse, but her tone was firm. ¡°You¡¯ll see this day.¡±

    Madam Mings heart trembled. Looking at her determined eyes, she seemed to see Consort Zhou Li again. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    In the past, she had always firmly believed this sentence. However, King Li of Zhou was dead, the Princess Consort was dead, and Old Ming was also dead. She suddenly felt a little uncertain.

    Yu Youyao held her hand and looked at her firmly. ¡°Believe me, you¡¯ll definitely be able to wait until this day. His Highness will definitely let you see this day.¡±

    Madam Ming suddenly recalled the scene of Yin Huaixi kneeling in front of her and making a blood oath. She also recalled that after Old Ming died in battle, Yin Huaixi had led the army and fought a beautiful battle.

    Old Ming believed in His Highness, so he died generously. Her eyes turned red again. ¡°If you say so, that day will definitelye.¡±

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Previously, General Ning Yuan said that His Highness shot an arrow at Meng Duo on the battlefield. Meng Duo is probably seriously injured and won¡¯t be able to lead the troops in the future.¡±

    Although that was not what General Ning Yuan had said, it was not far from it.

    Although Meng Duo was not dead, it was still afort to Madam Ming.

    Indeed!<div>

    A trace of light immediately appeared in Madam Mings dim eyes. ¡°This is great. Meng Duo is a capable general of the main battle faction. Just from the fact that he could think of this method to attack the morale of our army with our own spears, it¡¯s obvious that this person is extremely cunning and will do anything. This time, he has suffered a serious injury. The Northern Barbarians will have to face the situation of having a new main general. It¡¯s really a taboo in the army. The main battle faction will definitely suffer a huge loss. Old Ming didn¡¯t die in vain¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. Madam Mings son was dead, and her husband was dead. The sorrow in front and the pain in the back surged into her heart. Madam Ming was clearly heartbroken, but her heart was still concerned about the oue of this battle.

    At this moment, Chun Xiao entered the house with a box of food.

    Yu Youyao quickly wiped her tears and took the food box. She took out the food from the food box and ced them on the table one by one. Considering that Madam Ming might not have much of an appetite, Yu Youyao only made some medicinal porridge and stir-fried some mushrooms. In addition, she prepared some sour cabbage from the North, dried carrots, and refreshing appetizers.

    Madam Ming did not have much of an appetite.

    Yu Youyao advised gently, ¡°Eat some food. The soldiers are very worried about you. When I came just now, I saw many people lingering nearby. There are still many things in the army that you need to arrange. The Di people have always been brave and warlike. Who knows when they will mobilize again to wash away their previous humiliation? At that time, our army will face an even more difficult situation. We have to take this opportunity to take precautions.¡±

    There were many soldiers in the camp who were helping to do some daily chores and take care of injuries.

    As the military camp was an important ce, ordinary people were not allowed to enter. Most of them were veterans and were very famous in the army. Not everyone could order them around.

    If Madam Ming fell, the army would definitely be in chaos.

    Madam Ming was a strong-willed person and had a strong sense of responsibility. When she heard this, she immediately perked up and forced herself to eat something.

    Yu Youyao apanied Madam Ming, and the two of them chatted casually.

    After a while, Madam Ming couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.

    Yu Youyao took off the orchid fragrance bracelet on her wrist and tied it to Madam Mings wrist. Seeing that Madam Ming was not sleeping well, she took out an incense pill from her sachet and burned one. Then, she ced it on the small table beside the bed.

    Wisps of smoke rose silently.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly and left the tent silently.

    Old Madam Guan, who was guarding outside the tent, hurriedly went forward to ask.

    She was an elder who served Madam Ming.

    Yu Youyao said gently, ¡°She cried just now and her emotions have stabilized a little. She soaked her feet in medicine and ate some food. She¡¯s already asleep. Go to the tent and guard her. If there¡¯s anything, send someone over to report to me..¡±

 Chapter 1015: The Third Prince Has Lost His Virtue

    Chapter 1015: The Third Prince Has Lost His Virtue<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Old Madam Guan was naturally grateful that Eldest Princess Shaoyi had taken the initiative to help take care of Madam Ming.

    Logically speaking, she was the Madam¡¯s servant, so it was not her ce to criticize her.<div>

    However, her Master had died in battle, and her Madam seemed to have lost her soul. Even as a servant, she was at a loss and did not know where to go.

    Yu Youyao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll write a few calming prescriptions and prepare some incense medicine to nourish the mind. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take good care of her these few days. Don¡¯t be careless.

    Do you understand?¡±

    Towards the end, her tone suddenly became more serious.

    Old Madam Guan¡¯s heart trembled, and she quickly said, ¡°Eldest Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been taking care of my Madam for most of my life. I know the severity of the matter.¡±

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi looked like a child, but when she spoke, she spoke in a methodical manner. Her voice was neither fast nor slow. It was neither high nor low. It was like a gurgling stream and sounded very pleasant. No matter who she was with, she treated everyone gently and politely. Her voice was natural andfortable to hear.

    She clearly had a gentle personality, but the wordsing out of her mouth were convincing and unquestionable.

    Yu Youyao gave some more instructions before returning to the tent.

    Yin Huaixi was already awake. ¡°How¡¯s Auntie Ming?¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head and nodded. . She can eat and sleep. She looks fine, but in her heart¡­¡± She looked a little sad, but she did not want Yin Huaixi to see her. Her slender eyshes fluttered and she slowly lowered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of her during this period of time.¡±

    Yin Huaixi held her hand. ¡°Auntie Ming has a strong personality. After so many years, what hasn¡¯t she experienced? I think she¡¯ll be able to pull herself together soon. But you¡­¡± He exerted strength in his arm, and Yu Youyao¡¯s body tilted and she fell into his arms. ¡°The weather in the border city is cold and harsh. You have to pay more attention to your health. Do everything within your limits. Don¡¯t force yourself and make me worry.¡±<div>

    Her waist became thinner.

    Her eyes were red and swollen.

    She looked fine, but the sadness on her face made his heart ache.

    Her face was pressed against the armor on his chest, but the cold and hard armor made Yu Youyao feel extremely at ease. ¡°Alright, you have to be more careful too. Don¡¯t make me worry.¡±

    With just a hug, Yin Huaixi let go of her.

    Yu Youyao quickly asked, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared food. Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°l did.¡± Yin Huaixi nodded. Not long after Yu Youyao left, he woke up. He usually slept for about two hours. ¡°I¡¯ll go discuss matters with General Lin and the others first.¡¯

    ¡°l heard from Military Advisor Huang that your arm¡­¡± She had just noticed that Yin Huaixi¡¯s left arm was hanging unnaturally by his side. It was obvious that he was seriously injured.

    Yin Huaixiforted her. ¡°I¡¯m not seriously injured. When we go to General

    Lin¡¯s tent, I¡¯ll invite a military doctor over to take a look. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yu Youyao could only nod slightly, but she was thinking about making medicinal cuisine.<div>

    The tent fell silent again.

    Yu Youyao quickly found a few packets of incense medicine that Madam Ming could use. They were all marked with how to use them. Then, she wrote a few simple medicinal cuisine recipes and asked Xia Tao to send them to Old Madam Ye.

    The news of General Ming Wei¡¯s death quickly spread in Liaodong. Themoners were as sad as if they had lost their parents, and the entire Liaodong fell into great sorrow.

    An old general who had fought countless times in his life had actually died under the despicable and shameless schemes of the Di people. It wasmentable, indignant, and hateful.

    Themoners shared amon enemy, and their hatred for the Di people reached its peak.

    The streets and alleys were all shouting that a debt of blood had to be paid in blood, and that they wanted to tten the Northern Barbarians¡¯ grasnd.

    At the same time, the Imperial Court was overwrought because of the King of Liangs rebellion.

    Although the army formed to attack the Liang was famous and the situation was good, it did not have the effect of deterring the Liang army. The Liang army had already reached Hubei.

    If the Liang resistance army could not take down the Xiangyang Fortress before the Liang army, the Liang resistance army would lose the current good situation.

    At that time, the Liang bandits would upy a ce that all soldiers would fight for. They would sit on the endless Jianghan ins. They would have food and manpower. They would maintain a situation where they could retreat and defend against the Imperial Court. The Liang resistance army would definitely be weak.

    Great Zhou was in danger!<div>

    However, before one wave was over, another rose.

    The rebellion of the King of Liang was already a headache. There was also the scandal of the Third Prince losing his virtue in the pce.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s state funeral was temporarily put aside. In addition to weddings and funerals, the Imperial Court still prohibited wine, meat, banquets, and all other group entertainment activities.

    As a descendant of the royal family, he had to be filial.

    However, the cab received a secret report that the Third Prince did not care about filial piety and openly refined Hanshi powder recipes in the pce. He yed with the pce maidservants all day long for fun, drank endless wine, and had an obscene harem.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had always been governing the people with ¡°filial piety.¡± Such an ugly matter had happened to the royal family. It was simplyparable to the King of Lianz¡¯s rebellion. How could thev sit still?

    The secret report was quickly handed to the Empress.

    The Empress was shocked. After more than a month of secret investigation, it was finally confirmed that the Third Prince had consumed Hanshi powder and was addicted to it after taking it for a long time. He often did lewd things in the pce. It was simply unbearable.

    If news of such an ugly matter spread, it would definitely find a more dignified reason for the King of Liangs rebellion. The people of the Great

    Zhou Dynasty would be dissipated, and the water could overturn the boat.

    The Empress knew very well that she was powerful. She immediately investigated the pce in the name of disrespecting the Empress Dowager and secretly executed all those who had participated, knew, or were implicated in this matter.

    Carts of corpses were secretly transported out of the pce from the secret door of the pce in the dark night. They were thrown into the mass grave and burnedpletely.

    Even the old beggars in the dpidated temple nearby fled in fear.

    What kind of grudge did she have?

    They did not even let the dead off. They were thrown into the mass grave and were burned to ashes.

    However, this matter was far from over. Not only did it involve a conflict among the henchmen, but it also triggered a conflict between the Chinese court officials and generals. The cab argued every day, causing chaos. The generals led by Duke Xu insisted.

    ¡°The Third Prince is talented and smart. He¡¯s praised by the emperor and is quite famous in the court. It¡¯s naturally impossible for him to do such a ridiculous thing. He was framed.¡±

    ¡°Someone deliberately lured the Third Prince into getting the Hanshi powder, causing him to lose his virtue and make a mistake. We have to investigate the cab thoroughly and clear the Third Prince¡¯s name.¡±

    ¡°A conspiracy to murder a prince is very important. We can¡¯t take it lightly¡­¡±

    Everyone in the cab was shocked and dumbfounded by this rascal¡¯s actions.

    Immediately, an old minister was furious. He raised his trembling fingers and cursed, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a shameless person in this world. We¡¯re ashamed to be officials with you..¡±

 Chapter 1016: Going North to Protect the King

    Chapter 1016: Going North to Protect the King<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The cab had a headache.

    Previously, there had already been a hugemotion to investigate the inner pce. Fortunately, it was reasonable to use the excuse of wanting to investigate the pce for disrespect.<div>

    If they continued to investigate the reason for the Third Prince¡¯s Hanshi Powder, they would definitely have to do it again.

    At that time, the Third Prince¡¯s disgrace could no longer be covered up.

    Even under normal circumstances, such matters had to be covered up for the sake of the dignity of the royal family. No one dared to cause trouble outside.

    Not to mention that it was an eventful period.

    The generals led by Duke Xu were clearly aware of this, so they simply covered their ears.

    What could they do?

    After an intense argument by the two sides.

    In the end, Yu Zongshen discussed with the cab and decided that the Third Prince would be ced under house arrest in the pce in the name of being seriously ill. Pce guards would be sent to guard the pce. No one was allowed to enter or leave.

    In the name of disrespecting the empress and overstepping the etiquette system, Imperial Concubine Xu was punished to reflect on her mistakes behind closed doors.

    Without a real crime, Imperial Concubine Xu and the Third Prince would not experience a fall from power, let alone lose their power.

    It was as if they were being handled gently.<div>

    However, this was already the best solution the cab coulde up with to cut the Gordian knot.

    The Xu Residence had arge army and was intertwined in the army. Now that the King of Liang was rebelling, it was time to use the troops. If they dealt with it too seriously, it would definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of a portion of the generals in the court, further exacerbating the conflicts and disputes between the civil and military officials. At the same time, it would affect the morale of the Liang army.

    The old generals led by Duke Xu were at their peak.

    Only a few court officials were left in the Imperial Library.

    Lord Qi had a bad temper and was immediately furious. ¡°They¡¯re unscrupulous just because Thief Liang is causing trouble and mobilizing troops to steal the country. It¡¯s as if the Great Zhou¡¯s territory will¡­¡±

    Thetter words were indeed a little treasonous, and they could not be exposed.

    The cab was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    After a while, an elder opened his mouth. ¡°Why don¡¯t we use the name of the cab to send an order for King Yue Fei to send troops to guard the capital?

    This way, the Great Zhou will be impregnable¡­¡±

    These words expressed the thoughts of many people in the cab.

    They immediately joined in.<div>

    ¡°King Yue Fei is also guarding the territory of the Yin Imperial Family. This is a good move¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that the army in the capital is empty, these generals in charge of the army are all facing the sky. If we don¡¯t suppress them, I¡¯m afraid there will be troops at the front line and a fire in the backyard¡­¡±

    ¡°Ever since King Yue Fei guarded the North, the Imperial Court has issued a recruitment document for two years in a row. The scale of the You army has also reached 500,000 people. It won¡¯t affect anything to transfer 200,000 people to the capital to guard it.¡±

    Immediately, someone objected.

    ¡°No, the You army is a barrier against the Northern Barbarians and the rule of the Han people. How can we ignore the border defense? Are you old and muddle-headed? Have you not had enough of the lessons from the Upheaval of the Five Barbarians?!¡±

    ¡°Some time ago, King Yue Fei sent a memorial to the Imperial Court, saying that the Northern Barbarians¡¯ actions have been abnormal recently. He¡¯s afraid they¡¯re acting strangely and are affected by the drought. In the past two years, the Northern Barbarians have been causing frequent trouble at the border. We have to be wary.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians is arge tribe. It¡¯s said that they have 300,000 soldiers. In addition, everyone in the Northern Barbarians is a soldier. There are more than a million of them. The 500,000-man You army is just in name. Have you forgotten that after King Yue Fei was appointed to guard Youzhou, the emperor sent the army supervisor, the Ministry of War, and the Imperial Historian to cooperate with King Yue Fei to report to the North? What was the situation with 300,000 You soldiers at that time?¡±

    Everyone present looked at one another, speechless for a moment.

    The Marquis of Zhen continued, ¡°The so-called 300,000 You soldiers are just for their reputation to coax outsiders and intimidate the Northern Barbarians. The Ministry of War and the Imperial Court have sorted out all the Chinese books in the army over the years. Only then did they realize that the You army

    is in a difficult situation. There are less than 200,000 people who can really enter the battlefield. These 200,000 people are all wearing armor that they¡¯ve gathered from everywhere. They can¡¯t protect themselves. Their weapons are all cut. There are less than a thousand horses charging, and a portion of them are old horses¡­

    When the news reached the capital, he simply couldn¡¯t believe how King Li of Zhou had survived all these years. He suddenly felt a strong sense of admiration.<div>

    ¡°The new recruits have been in the camp for less than three years andckbat experience. They¡¯re far inferior to the old soldiers. When the new recruits enter the camp, they need the old soldiers to lead them. Some old soldiers can no longer go to the battlefield. They keep their military status and stay in the army only to train the new recruits. The new recruits and old soldiers alternate. It will take at least three to five years toplete the training. There are definitely less than 300,000 soldiers who can really go to the battlefield.¡¯

    These civil officials did not know how to use troops. With just a few words, they felt that it was just a matter of transferring 200,000 troops to the capital to guard it.

    How could they know the inside story?

    The atmosphere became a little heavy.

    Lord Qi sighed with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for King Yue Fei either. The Marquis of Changxing has caused a cmity for the You army. King Yue Fei has not taken on a cushy job, but a mess. He has relied on his own strength to take in the old troops, reorganize the You army, and revive their reputation. In the past two years, the Northern Barbarians has been affected by the drought and has often disturbed the border cities. There have been no mistakes.¡¯

    Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the mess, the emperor wouldn¡¯t have handed it over to Yin Huaixi so readily.

    Everyone agreed deeply.

    At this moment, Elder Yu said, ¡°Don¡¯t ce your hopes on King Yue Fei. Even if the Great Zhou Dynasty is in pieces, King Yue Fei has to guard the territory of China well. We can¡¯t let the Northern Barbarians take half a step into Han territory.¡±

    Upon hearing this, everyone in the cab looked surprised.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s hand, which was spinning walnuts, finally stopped. ¡°Back then,

    Xiang and Liu invaded Xianyang. Where was the powerful and terrifying Qin army?¡±

    No one in the Imperial Library said anything.

    Yu Zongshen said calmly, ¡°After the Founding Emperor destroyed the six states, Wang Jian and his deputy, Zhao Tuo, led an army of 500,000 troops to pacify the Baiyue area in the south of Lingnan. At that time, the entire south China was under the rule of the Baiyue and did not belong to the Han. The Founding Emperor was worried that the Baiyue would take the opportunity to cause trouble and prosper, so he sent Zhao Tuo to guard the Baiyue area. He also intermarried with the local Baiyue people and educated the Baiyue barbarians, causing the entire Nanyue to be included in the territory of China. Later, Zhao Tuo established Nanyue. The current-day Guangdong, Guangxi, Fujian, and other ces were conquered at that time.¡±

    To establish Nanyue, 500,000 Qin Dynasty troops were taken away.

    Moreover, they would never return.

    It was not to protect the rule of the Qin Dynasty, but to unify the territory of China andy the foundation.

    What kind of situation was this?!

    ¡°In thest years of the Qin Dynasty, Xiang Yu and Liu Bang started an anti-Qin uprising to overthrow the tyranny of the Qin Dynasty. At the critical moment of the life and death of the Qin Dynasty, the Second Emperor, Hu Hai, repeatedly asked Zhao Tuo to send troops north to protect the king. Zhao

    Tuo had 500,000 mighty troops, but he had never sent troops north. Was Zhao Tuo really not loyal enough?¡±

    There was still silence in the cab.

    Elder Yu sighed softly. ¡°When the Founding Emperor was seriously ill, he summoned Zhao Tuo, who was guarding Baiyue, and gave him thest imperial edict in his life. The Founding Emperor said to Zhao Tuo, ¡®Nanyue is the southern gate of China. For thousands of years, it has not been under Han rule. I¡¯m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future. You have to guard

    Nanyue..¡±

 Chapter 1017: Eternal Sinner

    Chapter 1017: Eternal Sinner<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°If the Great Qin is in trouble in the future, you can¡¯t go north to protect the king. Your mission is to guard Nanyue well. Let it return to the rule of the Han andpletely belong to China. The Great Qin can be destroyed, and the Han people will rule. However, the Chinese race can¡¯t be destroyed.¡±

    Zhao Tuo remembered what Qin Shihuang had told him. When Liu Bang and Xiang Yu attacked the State of Qin, Zhao Tuo cried bitterly. He could only guard the Baiyue and prevent chaos.<div>

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s voice became even gentler. ¡°Xiang Yu and Liu Bang led the army to break through Xianyang without much resistance. However, the main force of the Qin army did not fight them head-on. It¡¯s said that the ones fighting them at that time were the prisoner army who had built the Lishan Cemetery. They were a group of prisoners and a motley crew. How could they defeat Liu Bang and Xiang Yu?¡±

    ¡°Then where were the million soldiers who swept through the six states?¡±

    ¡°Five hundred thousand of them were guarding Nanyue, the south gate of China. They remained close to Nanyue.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the Xiongnu were in chaos. Meng Yi and Meng Tian led another 500,000 troops north and guarded the Guanzhong area in the north, fighting the Xiongnu until Liu Bang established the Han Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. At that time, if Zhao Tuo had gone north to serve the king, would today include the seven or eight regions of Guangxi, Guangdong,

    Jiangxi, Fujian, Hudi, and other areas? Would we still be under the rule of the Han people?¡±

    ¡°If back then, Meng Yi and Meng Tian had given up on the fortress and gone north to save the king, what kind of splitting would China¡¯s territory have faced?¡±

    ¡°All the efforts by the generations of Qin emperors to unify China will ultimately be in vain. The unified golden age of books and literature will also be annihted in the torrent of history.¡±

    ¡°King Yue Fei can¡¯t go north to protect the king.¡±

    ¡°The tragedy of Upheaval of the Five Barbarians can¡¯t happen again.¡± In the cab, no one suggested that King Yue Fei help the capital anymore.

    The atmosphere became even more solemn.<div>

    At this moment, hurried footsteps sounded. An eunuch bent down and rushed into the Imperial Pavilion. He knelt on the ground with a thud and raised his hands high, holding a memorial.

    ¡°Emergency report from Liaodong. The Northern Barbarians, Meng Duo and Harmon, led 100,000 Di Army troops to attack. King Yue Fei led his army to face the enemy. General Ming Wei died in battle, and our first battle was a sess¡­¡±

    There was an instant uproar in the cab.

    When General Ming Wei was guarding the North in his early years, he had been suppressed by a general in the army for many years. Many of his military achievements had been taken and his contributions in the army were not obvious. After King Li of Zhou became the vassal lord, he gradually controlled the You army and wrote a letter to exin General Ming Wei¡¯s situation. That was why General Ming Wei had already been promoted. However, if he wanted to improve further, he had to umte military achievements from the beginning.

    However, as King Li of Zhou¡¯s reputation gradually became known, people became more and more suspicious of him. Many of the memorials submitted were suppressed. In addition, General Ming Wei was getting old and had already lost the best time to umte military achievements. Just like that, he was dyed.

    However, this did not affect General Ming Wei¡¯s illustrious reputation.

    As soon as the battle started, their army lost an old general who had been through hundreds of battles. This also made everyone realize that the

    Northern Barbarians wanted to take advantage of the internal strife of the Great Zhou Dynasty to attack the North.

    In the end, what Yu Zongshen was most worried about still happened. ¡°The cab will draft a document and send it to King Yue Fei urgently. They will order him to guard the North. No matter what, he can¡¯t go north to protect the king. Then, we will announce this document to the world and send a letter of surrender to that Thief Liang, asking him to retreat.¡±

    When external enemies invaded, as citizens of China, they should put down their own interests and prioritize their race.

    If Thief Liang refused to surrender, he would suffer a thousand lifetimes of infamy and be a sinner for eternity.<div>

    Thief Liang must have his own considerations.

    After the contents of the document were discussed and drafted by the cab, they were sent to various ces through the various water andnd courier stations. In less than three days, many ces had received the news.

    For a moment, the world was in an uproar.

    The internal conflicts and external enemies caused everyone to panic.

    The King of Liang had sealed off the south of Hubei, so news from the court could not be sent in. Themoners in the south did not know about the invasion of the Northern Barbarians, but the King of Liang had his own sources and even found out about this news before the Imperial Court.

    The father and son were both shocked and happy.

    What was shocking was that the Northern Barbarians had mobilized arge number of troops. As soon as they mobilized their troops, there was a 100,oooman army. They would probably continue to increase their troops in the future. It was obvious that they were fighting and wanted to use the time when the King of Liang was mobilizing his troops to attack the Great Zhou and send troops north.

    It was inevitable that the world would me the King of Liang for the invasion of external enemies. They would think that he had mobilized an army to attack the Zhou Dynasty and provided the opportunity for the Northern Barbarians to go north.

    He was happy that the Northern Barbarians had indeed lived up to his expectations. They had dragged King Yue Fei to the North, making him unable to split up and help the capital. As long as they took down Xiangyang and the army recuperated here, they could march straight in and attack the enemy.

    Liang Jingxuan still had doubts. ¡°Now that external enemies are attacking and the Imperial Court has sent a letter of surrender, should we withdraw our troops for the time being? Otherwise, it¡¯s inevitable that we¡¯ll be exposed.¡±

    The Imperial Court had revealed the invasion of the Northern Barbarians to the public because they wanted to use the public opinion of the world to force them to surrender. However, at this point, they would either win or die trying. It was impossible to surrender.<div>

    However, in the face of external enemies, it was indeed not good to continue mobilizing troops.

    Despite this, the King of Liang frowned. ¡°How many days will it take for our army to take down Xiangyang?¡±

    Liang Jingxuan said, ¡°Xiangyang has always been a ce that soldiers have to fight for. There are hundreds of thousands of troops alone. The general guarding it is General Hu Wei from the direct line of descent of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. He¡¯s a tough nut to crack. Currently, the war is still in a stalemate. General Hu Wei is very cunning and has the advantage of the terrain. He never faces the enemy head-on and wants to drag it out until the reinforcements of the Imperial Court arrive.¡±

    The King of Liang thought for a moment and said, ¡°How long will it take for the Liang resistance army to arrive in Hubei?¡¯!

    Liang Jingxuan said, ¡°It won¡¯t take more than ten days.¡±

    King Liangs expression was a little ugly. ¡°We don¡¯t have time. We have to take down Xiangyang City before the Liang resistance army arrives in Hubei, so we can¡¯t withdraw our troops.¡± At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but pace back and forth in the tent. Clearly, he was in a difficult position. ¡°I¡¯ll personally lead the army and take Xiangyang in one go.¡±

    Liang Jingxuan¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°But now, the enemy has invaded¡­

    If they continued to send troops at this time, it was inevitable that they would be infamous for thousands of years. Even if their father took over the Great Zhou in the future, it would probably be difficult for him to stand tall and conquer the world.

    A glint shed across King Liangs eyes. ¡°Perhaps someone can use the invasion of external enemies to spread the news that the Imperial Court has locked down the south of Hubei. Thus, we haven¡¯t received any urate news. This is a despicable and shameless trick of the Imperial Court to trap our Liang army. The invasion of external enemies is a great n for the race. They should have put down their own selfish interests. The Imperial Court¡¯s actions are really unfathomable and heinous¡­¡±

    Liang Jingxuan shook his head. ¡°Although it makes sense, it might not stand.¡± The King of Liang sighed softly. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I know? As long as the logic is reasonable, it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t care about whether it can stand or not. Everyone knows that the ambition of the Northern Barbarians to send their troops north is obvious. The two of us have long been exposed and have no way out. If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to take down Xiangyang, all our years of nning will be in vain. It¡¯s benevolence for my son to be able to hold the world in his arms. However, my son has to remember the principle of the winner taking the throne..¡±

 Chapter 1018: The Winner Is the King and the Loser Is the Bandit

    Chapter 1018: The Winner Is the King and the Loser Is the Bandit<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Liang Jingxuan hesitated.

    The King of Liang patted his shoulder and said, ¡°King Zhou of Shang was thest human sovereign since ancient times. At that time, the power of the Shang Dynasty was weak, and the nobles and old forces were domineering and enved themoners. Faced with this situation, King Zhou of Shang carried out drastic changes. He gave many benefits to the country and the people. ¡±<div>

    ¡°First, he encouraged merchants and farmers, and developed agriculture for the people.¡±

    ¡°Second, he weakened the power of the nobles.¡±

    ¡°Third, he abolished very.¡±

    Which of these three items was tyrannical?!

    ¡°In the middle period of King Zhou of Shang¡¯s rule, the strength of the country had already stabilized. At this time, King Zhou of Shang began to expand again. At that time, the territory of the Shang Dynasty expanded to the areas of Shandong, Anhui, and Jiangsu. It could be said to be a great contribution.¡±

    ¡°However, as he went deeper and deeper into the reform of the Shang

    Dynasty, he touched the interests of the old ns at that time, causing the Shang Dynasty to be in danger. On the outside, King Zhou was eyeing him covetously, wanting to use his tyrannical and debauched name to attack him.¡±

    ¡°The intertwined forces of the old ns wanted to restrain King Zhou of Shang. With the help of the inside and out, they formed a huge wave of anti-Zhou forces. In the end, King Zhou of Shang burned himself on Deer Terrace Pavilion and bore an eternal infamy.¡±

    At that time, the old ns had the final say in the world. Under the pressure of the old ns, the voices of themoners became insignificant under the rule of the old ns.

    Liang Jingxuan immediately did not know what to say.

    Everyone in the world said that the high taxes paid by themoners for the<div>

    Deer Terrace Pavilion were irond evidence of King Zhou of Shangs tyranny.

    However, he had always liked to read history and read through books. He had found some clues from some ancient books. ording to the records, the Deer Terrace Pavilion was actually a residence, a warehouse, a storehouse, and a granary. It was also a ce to make weapons, sacrificial vessels, carriages, and farm equipment.

    During thete Warring States Period, there were simr buildings.

    It was obvious that this human sovereign valued military and agricultural work. How could such a human sovereign be a lewd and tyrannical person?

    This distortion was indeed a little powerful.

    Liang Jingxuan was not a fool and understood what his father meant. If the father and son could take over the Great Zhou, the winner would be king in the future, and the loser would be a bandit. The history books would be written by the winners.

    Who knew whether the Great Zhou Dynasty would not be the next Shang and Qin Dynasties?!

    When the Northern Barbarians invaded, between the Imperial Court and the King of Liang, one of them would be the Son of Heaven, while the other would be a human sovereign. No one knew if they would engage in a smokeless game.

    The Founding Emperor unified China and started what became known as the Violent Qin Dynasty, but heid the foundation for a thousand years of Han rule.

    King Zhou of Shang had weakened the power of the old race, and his debauched name had been passed down from generation to generation.

    However, he hadid the foundation for the 800 years of prosperity of the Zhou Dynasty.<div>

    Since ancient times, the winner was king, and the loser was a bandit.

    After the first battle, the soldiers in the army held their breaths and wanted to fight back.

    Yin Huaixi often discussed matters with the generals. He understood the advantages and disadvantages of the Nine Pce Eight Trigrams Formation on the battlefield. He optimized the formation and adjusted his tactics, hoping to use the power of the formation to the limit.

    The various armies often gathered to train the cooperation and use of the formation.

    The first snowfall of winter fell.

    The whistling cold wind was like the roar of a wild beast.

    Since ancient times, crops were sown in spring and developed in summer. Those who started a war during this period were deemed to have acted perversely and cut off the vitality of living beings. The heavens would be angry and the people would be resentful.

    Meanwhile, crops were harvested in autumn and stored in winter. It was deste and somber. Furthermore, the world was clear. It was the time for the righteous army to carry out the heavenly punishment. Therefore, as long as it was rted to killing intent, most of it would be done in autumn and winter.

    It was the same in war.

    Yu Youyao looked up at the sky. In the dark sky, snowkes were falling more and more heavily. It seemed that the first snow of winter wouldst for a long time.

    When the snow stopped, Yin Huaixi would take the initiative to send out his troops.<div>

    Before the winter snow began to melt, they would counterattack and buy time for the North to recuperate in spring, in case the Di people caused trouble in spring and dyed the livelihood n for the people.

    However!

    Yu Youyao suppressed the surging emotions in her heart. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the military doctors in the military doctor¡¯s office. They¡¯re experienced in bleeding control, but they don¡¯t seem to be proficient in internal treatment. Most of the injured soldiers rely on their strong physiques to recover on their own, other than using some external injuries medicine to stop the bleeding and inmmation.¡¯

    External treatment, internal treatment, and recuperation were all necessary. They could help elerate the recovery of the soldiers¡¯ bodies.

    Madam Ming sounded a little helpless. ¡°The Northcks medicinal herbs and can¡¯t provide better treatment for the soldiers. It¡¯s better this year. In the past¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao was silent for a while before saying, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder. When 1 was helping treat the injured and taking care of them in the army, I realized that most soldiers had varying degrees of fatigue and hidden injuries on their bodies. I think many soldiers would have to retire from the army before the age of 40 because of their injuries and illnesses. They would also be gued by illness and pain for the rest of their lives. It¡¯s extremely deste.¡±

    The atmosphere became a little heavy.

    Madam Ming looked a little sad. ¡°Consort Zhou Li has also mentioned this in the past and nned to nurture a group of physicians who are good at internal therapy to help the soldiers nourish their bodies. However, first, it takes more than a day to nurture military doctors who are good at treating internal illnesses. Second, the Northcks resources and medicinal herbs. Third, the medical conditions in the North are too simple. It¡¯s not easy to nurture a doctor with brilliant medical skills¡­

    Yu Youyao did not feel good.

    If she wanted to improve this situation, it was not possible to resolve it by recruiting some doctors who were good at treating internal illnesses. Instead, she needed to improve the environment of the entire Liaodong so that everyone could have food, clothes, and treatment.

    After Uncle Sun returned to the North, he started a pharmaceutical school and nurtured more physicians.

    Madam Mings voice was low. ¡°The body of the Di people is strong, and they¡¯re tall and strong. They¡¯re born with brute force. Our Great Zhou soldiers have a natural difference in physique and strength from them. Only our tenacity and endurance are much better than that of the Di people. However, our tenacity and endurance require high-intensity training. In order to defeat the Di people, soldiers often have to put in several times the effort.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°High-intensity training will cause a certain amount of fatigue to the body. It needs to be supplemented with medicine to nourish their bodies. Otherwise¡­

    The training volume was doubled, and the intensity of the training increased. However, most of the time, the soldiers¡¯ food was only great millet paste mixed with thick steamed buns, corn stalks, and some sweet potatoes.

    Madam Ming smiled bitterly. ¡°There are no such conditions in the army. From the first day the soldiers entered the army, they¡¯ve already exhausted their bodies and drawn on their future health.¡¯

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath and said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll put in more effort on the medicinal cuisine. Simple ingredients and somemon medicinal herbs can often have the effect of recuperating the body. Coupled with incense medicine to help nourish the body, although the effect will be slower, it can more or less be effective.¡¯

    Madam Mings eyes lit up. ¡°Old Madam Guan makes medicinal cuisine ording to the medicinal cuisine recipe you gave every day. I¡¯ve been eating it for seven to eight days, and something has happened to me. During this period of time, not only have I slept better, but my illness that makes my hands and feet cold, and causes my body to have difficulty warming up has also improved a little. If I can promote the medicinal cuisine to the army, not only will it improve the soldiers¡¯ food, but it can also take care of their recuperation. That would be great..¡±

 Chapter 1019: Wanjun Mountain

    Chapter 1019: Wanjun Mountain<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The two of them agreed and quickly went to the dining room.

    In the army, Yu Youyao was no longer a nameless female military doctor.<div>

    The medical center shone brightly in thest battle.

    At first, the soldiers in the army did not think that the incense that was burned in the military tent every day had any effect other than smelling a little good. They even felt as if they were sissies andined behind their backs.

    Why was Eldest Princess Shaoyi so shy?

    It wasn¡¯t until a certain young general, who had a bad temper because he couldn¡¯t sleep well at night and was known as a ¡°tiger¡± in the army, showed a sudden improvement in his temper. He was gentle with his soldiers. This even triggered a conspiracy theory.

    The soldiers felt that their general was either possessed or in the calm before the storm.

    All of them trembled.

    When this matter reached the young general¡¯s ears again, he suddenly realized that his habit of sleeping restlessly at night had improved. Not only did he sleep soundly at night, but he was also not so anxious and his temper had improved a lot.

    He suddenly realized that these feminine incense sticks were good stuff.

    Then, another military doctor realized that in such a cold weather, the wounds of the injured soldiers rarely festered for a long time. Moreover, their recovery speed increased and their spirits improved greatly.

    The military doctor quickly looked for Eldest Princess Shaoyi and asked her about the effects of the incense medicine.

    When he found out that these incense medicine had the effect of repelling moisture and cold, warming the body and calming the mind, and repelling filth and evil, he nodded in a daze. ¡°This is it, this is it¡­<div>

    The medical center became famous after that battle.

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi, who had created the medical center, was as famous as Madam Ming in the army. Some people evenpared her to thete Princess Consort.

    Therefore, Yu Youyao¡¯s move to reorganize the internal affairs of the army, improve the food of the soldiers, and add medicinal cuisine was not stopped too much.

    This year, the supplies in the army were more abundant, and it was wartime, so the soldiers¡¯ food was better.

    There was a rule that there would be a meal with meat soup every day. Most of it was made of seafood or meat bones. Every three days, there was also a meal of meat. Although there was not much, it could still be eaten.

    Yu Youyao nned to start with breakfast and meat.

    The medicinal herbs she had chosen were all rtivelymon and were good at nourishing the body.

    The first type of breakfast mixed grain porridge was made with wheat bran, great millet, ck beans, corn, and sweet potatoes. These five types of mixed grains that the army often ate were boiled with wolfberries, red dates, and other ingredients to form a porridge.

    The mixed grain porridge had a fragrant taste. Coupled with steamed buns and cornbread, it did not dry the throat. In addition, it had the effect of nourishing the spleen and stomach. It received intense support from the soldiers.

    Then, the food in the army clearly became better.

    In addition to the mixed grain porridge, there was also medicinal cuisine.<div>

    Sometimes, it was mutton soup that strengthened the muscles and bones. Sometimes, it was a pot of seafood soup that strengthened the marrow and one¡¯s foundation.

    Yu Youyao used limited ingredients to improve the lives of the soldiers as much as possible, and it was starting to show results.

    The food had be better, and the mental state of the soldiers could be seen with the naked eye. Food was the most important thing for the people. Not to mention the effect of the medicinal cuisine, just the fact that their food had improved greatly boosted the morale of the army.

    Others only thought that Eldest Princess Shaoyi had learned these medicinal cuisine recipes from Auntie Xu in the pce. The effect was better than ordinary medicinal cuisine.

    However, they did not know that there was some spiritual dewdrop added to these medicinal cuisine.

    Yu Youyao increased the use of the spiritual dewdrop.

    Even Yin Huaixi did not know.

    However, Yu Youyao still felt that medicinal cuisine and incense medicine could only assist in recuperation. It had limited healing effects on the soldiers who had been training or injured for many years.

    Hence, she nned to start with the medicinal wine.

    The cost of medicinal wine was low, and the consumption of medicinal herbs

    was low.<div>

    Meanwhile, the effect of medicinal wine was far greater than the nourishment of a medicinal diet. A good medicinal cuisine recipe had a moreprehensive effect than the nourishment of a medicinal diet. If taken for a long time, it could clear the tendons and circte the blood, strengthen the foundation, nourish the essence, and strengthen the muscles and bones. It could gradually recover the fatigue of the soldiers¡¯ bodies and achieve the effect of strengthening their bodies.

    The only thing that needed more was alcohol.

    Alcohol was also a type of military supply. Although it could not be guaranteed to be supplied to the entire army, it could be supplied to the injured soldiers and some soldiers with more serious physical injuries.

    Previously, she had asked the Xie family for a few medicinal wine recipes and given them to Yin Huaixi.

    However, as the medicinal herbs needed were rtively expensive, in addition to the drought in the pass, the production of wine was greatly reduced, and it was not widely promoted in the army. Only injured soldiers could take a small sip every day.

    However, this matter needed to be carried out slowly.

    The first step was to improve the medicinal wine recipe. On this point, she could write a letter and ask her maternal grandfather. The Xie family had a lot of insight into the path of nourishing the body. She should be able to gain something.

    As for the second step, the best wine to brew medicinal wine was great millet wine. Liaodong was rich in great millet wine. In the next year, she could encourage the cultivation of great millet and increase the production of great millet wine.

    In addition, she also had to get Nanny Yue to try nting great millet seeds all over the country in the Liaodong area to find better food seeds and nt higher-yielding great millet nts.

    The third step was to buy high-quality great millet at a high price and establish a winery to brew medicinal wine for the army. The Xie family was very experienced in brewing medicinal wine.

    Meanwhile, the wine of the Great Zhou Dynasty was priceless overseas. The price was even higher than some silk tea. This business could continue to grow, and the future was very promising.

    With a n in mind, Yu Youyao was not in a hurry. Now that the war in the border city was urgent, in order to prevent military ns from being exposed, news from the army was forbidden to be sent out.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed into the tent. ¡°Young Miss, there¡¯s a group of

    Daoists outside the camp. They said that they¡¯re from the Wanjun Mountain in Luoyang. They even brought their certificate. Their identities are confirmed. There¡¯s a Daoist priest, Xu Ming. He¡¯s the same Daoist priest who went to the Yu Residence to perform a ritual for Matriarch Yu during her funeral.¡±

    It was said that the Wanjun Mountain was the ce where the Grand Supreme Elder retired. It was a true immortal paradise and a Daoist holynd.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°Daoism doesn¡¯t preach and only epts the pure-hearted. Therefore, Daoism emphasizes peace and quiet. It has always been hidden when it¡¯s prosperous and chaotic. Looking at our vast country, there have always been Daoist immortals who have appeared behind the rise and fall of the previous dynasties to calm the chaos. The Daoist immortals must be here for the sake of tens of thousands of people. We can¡¯t be negligent. However, the military camp is an important ce. We still have to report to Your Highness. Why did you report to me?!¡±

    Xia Tao hurriedly said, ¡°His Highness is in General Lin¡¯s tent discussing matters with General Lin and the others. It¡¯s not good to disturb him. Daoist

    Xu Ming also said that he wants to see Young Miss.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly stood up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    With that, she immediately left the tent.

    The military camp was an important ce and one could not enter without permission. When Yu Youyao rushed to the entrance of the camp, she saw a group of green-robed Daoists. Even though it was cold, they were only wearing Daoist robes and exuded a sage-like aura. There were about 30 of them. Each of them was carrying a bulging bag that was half the height of a person..

 Chapter 1020: A Phoenix Flying

    Chapter 1020: A Phoenix Flying<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao raised her voice and said, ¡°Let them through.¡±

    When the soldier guarding the entrance of the camp saw that it was Eldest<div>

    Princess Shaoyi, he quickly retracted his spear and shouted, ¡°Let them through.¡±

    A group of green-robed Daoist masters entered one after another.

    Yu Youyao hurriedly went forward to greet them. ¡°His Highness and the generals are discussing matters in the camp. It¡¯s not a small matter. Elders, you¡¯vee from afar, but I apologize for not weing you. Please forgive me.¡±

    Daoist Xu Ming took a step forward and said politely, ¡°We¡¯re all from the mountains, so we naturally don¡¯t dare to disturb Your Highness.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Yu Youyao quickly invited Xu Ming and the others to the tent to discuss.

    After tea, Daoist Xu Ming exined the reason for their visit. ¡°We¡¯re here to help. We suddenly heard that there¡¯s a cmity in the North, so we¡¯re here to help King Yue Fei. Daoists cultivate the five arts of mountains, medicine, fate, divination, and physiognomy. I¡¯m not talented. Only my medical skills are passable.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this like receiving a pillow when she was sleepy? Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t ask for more.

    There were many people among themoners who cultivated the Dao, but not every cultivator could obtain the recognition of the Daoists. The Daoists needed the permission of the Imperial Court to build a training hall. If one did not cultivate in a training hall approved by the Imperial Court, they would not be able to receive a Dao certificate. Furthermore, the Dao certificate had to be issued by the government office. Without a Dao certificate, they could not be considered true cultivators.

    The Dao did not preach and only taught those with pure hearts. This was not just for talk.

    Therefore, the threshold of Daoism was actually especially high. Almost everyone was a learned person. Meanwhile, Daoist experts were proficient in the art of disambiguation and treated this as a form of cultivation. Their medical skills were also very brilliant.

    In order to learn medicine, Uncle Sun had studied Daoism a lot. He often sighed with emotion. The essence of Chinese medicine was all in Daoism.<div>

    Considering that Daoist Ming Xu and the others had experienced a long and tough journey, after understanding their purpose foring and arranging for their meals and amodation, Yu Youyao did not stay long.

    Daoist Xu Ming asked one of the oldest old Daoists, ¡°What do you think, Martial Uncle?¡±

    The old Daoist closed his eyes. ¡°A phoenix flies, covering its feathers.¡±

    This was from the ssic of Poetry. It was from the Decade of Sheng Min, which was part of the Major Court Hymns. Daoist Xu Mings eyes flickered.

    Back then, when King Zhou went out to travel, a poet had written this poem to praise and persuade King Cheng to pay respects to virtuous schrs.

    The general idea was that in broad daylight, a phoenix would fly, and a hundred birds would spread their wings and follow closely.

    Phoenixes were also known as fenghuang in China. ¡°Feng¡± referred to males, while ¡°huang¡± referred to females. Phoenixes were used as an analogy for King Yin Huaixi and Eldest Princess Shaoyi. Using a hundred birds to metaphorize those who followed them also meant that Yin Huaixi was fated.

    What was even more interesting was that this poem was about the Emperor.

    The word ¡°Emperor¡± already exined everything.

    Daoist Xu Ming asked again, ¡°In Martial Uncle¡¯s opinion, can we transcend this tribtion?¡±

    The old Daoist said, ¡°Fortune and misfortune are intertwined. Since ancient times, a lone dragon has no power, and a lone phoenix does not cry. When the dragon and phoenix gather, it will be auspicious. Yin Huaixi¡¯s fate has been decided.¡±<div>

    Daoist Xu Ming was overjoyed. Forty years ago, a Daoist priest from the Wanjun Mountain who was good at observing the stars and measuring fate at night was shocked when he realized that the North Star was dim and the Ruinous Star was shining brightly.

    The Ruinous Star was a ¡°star of consumption¡±. Ruinous soldiers were arbitrary, self-righteous, temperamental, and narrow-minded. The consumption of ruinous soldiers could exhaust the savings that they had worked hard for many years in a night. This ¡°consumption¡± applied to the fate of the country. The fate of the country was being consumed.

    Later on, when King Li of Zhou ascended the throne and personally conquered the north, this was proven.

    After that, King Li of Zhou died.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s dragon vein was about to end.

    The world was in mes of war, and the Northern Barbarians entered the Central ins.

    In his grandmaster¡¯s divination, King Li of Zhou was the destined one. He was a wise ruler, but his country was stolen by the army and the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s dragon vein was severed.

    On the first day of spring five years ago, there was a change in his divination.

    This slight turn of events should have happened in the Yu Residence. The eldest daughter of the first wife, who was only ten years old, was the young daughter of the Yu n. However, this slight turn of events was very weak.

    Auntie Xu, followed Eldest Miss Yu, had some affinity with Daoism a few years ago. When Daoist Xu Ming entered the pce to preach the Dao, he was treated quite well by the Empress Dowager. She even sent Auntie Xu to take care of him. Auntie Xu was proficient in pharmacology and knew some Daoism. When Xu Ming saw this woman¡¯s intelligence, he gave her some pointers.

    After Auntie Xu left the pce, she went to the Clear Void Temple to ask about the future.<div>

    Under Daoist Xu Ming¡¯s interference, Auntie Xu entered the Yu Residence and went to Eldest Miss Yu!s side.

    Fortunately, Yu Youyao¡¯s phoenix fate was powerful.

    Xu Ming heaved a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°Can the Northern Barbarians enter the Central ins?¡±

    ording to the original divination, after the death of King Li of Zhou, the dragon vein of the Great Zhou Dynasty would be broken. When the new emperor ascended the throne, it would be the Greedy Wolves who would bring disaster to the country. The Greedy Wolves were smart and powerful, and they were tactful. If they were generals, they would be auspicious stars that would descend and bring peace. In contrast, as rulers, they would be greedy, suspicious, and have strong desires. They would be a disaster.

    Therefore, the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s dragon vein had been cut off by the

    Northern Barbarians.

    The old Daoist priest looked up. ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Although his words were unclear, the serious expression on Xu Mings face clearly rxed a little.

    After Yin Huaixi finished discussing with the generals, he found out that Daoist immortals hade. He quickly went forward to visit them. No one knew what Yin Huaixi had said to the Daoist immortals, but they had temporarily settled down in the army.

    Daoist Xu Ming and the others hade prepared. Each of them had brought a lot of medicinal herbs, most of which were expensive medicinal herbs that the armycked.

    Most of these medicinal herbs were picked from the deep mountains and old forests, and a portion of them were nted in the temple.

    ording to Daoist Xu Ming, the Wanjun Mountain had already gathered all the Daoists in the world to the North. Next, many Daoists would rush to the army from all over the country.

    Yu Youyao looked up at the sky. It was snowing heavily.

    A just cause would enjoy abundant support, while an unjust cause would gain

    little.

    Yin Huaixi was right.

    In addition to these Daoist immortals who had been in seclusion in the past, there were still thousands of people in the Great Zhou Dynasty who were hot-blooded and burning with passion. They must be on their way to the

    North.

    Even though snow covered the sky and the path was long!

    The next day, Yin Huaixi arranged for the Daoist masters to treat patients in the army.

    The Daoist experts were especially good at acupuncture. Most of the soldiers had umted hidden injuries and their bodies were exhausted.

    Acupuncture was still effective against their illnesses.

    Often, a few sessions of acupuncture and a little medicinal herbs could cure the illness. Yu Youyao was amazed.

    However, Daoist Xu Ming said, ¡°Hidden injuries and fatigue aren¡¯t serious illnesses. The bad thing is that they¡¯ve umted over time and are deeply rooted. They can be eradicated with acupuncture techniques to clear the muscles and bones, clear the meridians, and revive the blood and qi. However, eradicating these injuries doesn¡¯t mean that they can be cured. Hidden injuries will damage the body. Over time, they¡¯re very harmful to the body. Often, they will shorten one¡¯s lifespan and age. In the future, these soldiers still need to be supplemented with medicine to recuperate. The difficulty of this illness lies in recuperation.¡±

    To most people, recuperation would only take a little more time, but to these soldiers, it seemed extremely extravagant.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips slightly, as if she had made a decision. With a flip of her palm, a crystal clear spiritual dewdrop danced lightly in her palm.

    When Daoist Xu Ming saw this, his expression was calm. ¡°Since ancient times, there have often been special and talented people. There¡¯s nothing strange about them. On the Phoenix Mountain in Guangxi, there¡¯s a milk spring. It¡¯s the color of milk and doesn¡¯t dry up all year round. If you throw in a coin, it floats on the surface of the water. The water is fragrant and mellow. If you drink it for a long time, it can extend your life..¡±

 Chapter 1021: The Wedding Day is in Sight

    Chapter 1021: The Wedding Day is in Sight<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°At Heilongjiang, which is in Dedu, there¡¯s a medicinal spring mountain. The medicinal spring in the mountain treats illnesses and strengthens the body.

    Its effects are different.¡¯<div>

    ¡°There¡¯s also a spring at the Wanjun Mountain in Luoyang. The sweet fragrance is delicious, and the water temperature remains the same all year round. The spring water nourishes the yin and one¡¯s beauty, and it¡¯s beneficial to the qi and soul.¡±

    The phrase ¡°beautiful and breeds talent¡± could be used to describe the beauty of mountains and rivers.

    It could also be used to describe human intelligence.

    ¡°There¡¯s a female Daoist in my temple who¡¯s born with a strange fragrance. This incense has the effect of calming the mind. It can treat those who are anxious and uneasy.¡±

    ¡°l also have a fellow disciple who¡¯s born with divine strength¡­¡±

    Daoist Xu Ming was knowledgeable and gave many strange examples in a row.

    Yu Youyao asked, ¡°In your opinion, what¡¯s so magical about my drop of sweet dew?¡±

    ¡°Sweet dew is a good name. Buddhism has Guanyin. With a clean bottle, Guanyin can provide sweet dew and save all living beings from suffering. The sweet dew is benevolent, so there¡¯s an endless supply of it.¡± Daoist Xu Ming smiled. ¡°Everyone in the world knows that the lotus flower is a holy Buddhist item. Little do they know that since the founding of Daoism, the lotus flower has been one of the three crown flowers of Daoism. It absorbs the essence of the world and bathes in sweet dew. The fragrance is far and clear. It nurtures one¡¯s character! ¡±

    These words revealed the mysteries of the spiritual dewdrop.

    Yu Youyao bowed. ¡°I¡¯ve learned something.¡±

    In Daoist Xu Mings words, there was nothing more than the word ¡°virtue¡±. It coincided with her and Yin Huaixi¡¯s guesses.<div>

    Most of the scruples in Yu Youyao¡¯s heart dissipated. She immediately took out a small jade bottle the size of her palm and handed it to Daoist Xu Ming. ¡°l think the spiritual dewdrop can be more useful in the hands of the immortal master.¡±

    In the past few days, the Daoist immortals had already revealed many powerful methods.

    Daoist Xu Ming took out a strange medicine called the Essence Enhancing Pill. Its effect was actually simr to the Heaven Protection Pill, and its effect was inferior. However, although the medicinal herbs needed were precious, they were not rare. Its value was even higher than the Heaven Protection Pill.

    She hoped that the spiritual dewdrop could help more people. However, she also knew very well that an ordinary man was innocent, but he would be guilty if he had treasures.

    Daoism was also very insightful in the path of nourishing the body. It could also unleash the greatest effect of the spiritual dewdrop. It was a good choice to hand the spiritual dewdrop to a Daoist immortal.

    Daoist Xu Ming did not decline. ¡°Eldest Princess, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt relieved and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll send some spiritual dewdrops every three days. The health of the soldiers is the most important. Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    After the Daoist immortals came over, all the problems she was worried about were easily resolved.

    When Yin Huaixi returned, she mentioned this to him.

    Yin Huaixi sighed softly, as if he was surprised, but it was also within his expectations. ¡°Daoist immortals don¡¯t care about external objects. They only see things clearly. The immortals who came to the army this time were all enlightened on the Wanjun Mountain. Among them, there¡¯s an old Daoist who¡¯s the grandmaster of the Yuan generation. His Daoist name is Yuan Jizi, and he¡¯s from the same period as my master, Xuan Jizi. I heard that this person is good at observing the stars and measuring fate, so his words and actions contain the secrets of the heavens. He often meditates without saying anything and doesn¡¯t show himself to outsiders.¡±

    Often, what an expert saw and thought was the truth. Whether it was through being extremely calm in thought or in action, they often revealed the secrets of the heavens.<div>

    Therefore, such experts often lived in seclusion and were rarely seen.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s choice was wise, but it was also a little rash.

    Fortunately, the oue was good.

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s one less thing to worry about.¡±

    Yin Huaixi had never expected that the joke of helping him raise 300,000 You soldiers that the ignorant little girl had said while patting her chest and boasting woulde true one day.

    He felt amused and sighed.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. ¡°Am 1 very useful?! Back then, when 1 wanted toe to the border city, you were unhappy and wanted to send me back.

    Hmph, you were ignorant.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled, but his smile did not reach his eyes.

    He did not refute. He lowered his head and squeezed her hand. Her small hand, which was as soft as fat, as if it was boneless, had lost a little weight. There were also thin calluses on her palm, and it was no longer as smooth as before.

    The reason why he didn¡¯t let here to the border city wasn¡¯t because he underestimated her.<div>

    He also knew that she had not said it for no reason. She had insisted oning because she felt that she could help.

    However, he did not want her to suffer.

    However, she had endured the bitter cold in the border city, as well as the simple and difficult days in the army.

    Everyone in the world praised Eldest Princess Shaoyi for being a rare virtuous woman. However, Yu Youyao had never said anything to promote kindness or virtue. She was always as she had been the first time he had seen her. Her heart was like ss, pure and wless. When she smiled, her eyebrows were curved, and her eyes sparkled with a bright light. Anyone who saw her would feel their hearts light up.

    She spared no effort to improve the food for the soldiers and relieve their illnesses. It was not for her so-called reputation, but just because it was within her ability.

    Yu Youyao puffed up her cheeks. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenly looked up. The little girl pouted slightly, looking righteous, making her look even more charming. Her lips, which were like flowers, were covered in rose lipstick. They were sparkling and full, like delicate roses.

    He slowly approached, and a strong fragrance of flowers entered his nose, mixed with the beautiful and charming fragrance of a girl. It wrapped around his heart faintly, and an image suddenly appeared in his mind¡ª She put on rouge with her lips and he tasted the fragrance!

    Immediately, he felt unbearably thirsty. One hand gently pinched her chin, and his tone was a little low. ¡°Why did you put on lipstick?¡±

    ¡°When have I not applied lipstick?¡± Yu Youyao misunderstood that he was questioning her and said angrily, ¡°My skin is dry in winter. If I don¡¯t apply some lipstick, my mouth will be dry. Which military order doesn¡¯t allow me to apply lipstick?! ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no military order that doesn¡¯t allow lipstick.¡± Yin Huaixi grabbed her hands and covered her back with hisrge palm, pressing her into his arms. ¡°But there¡¯s a military order that states that those who seduce others will be punished ording to the military rules.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Before she could react, she was pushed to the couch.

    Yin Huaixi leaned over and buried his fingers in her hair. His expression was extremely gentle, but his tone was hoarse and lingering. ¡°What should I do with you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Yu Youyao was shocked. She opened her mouth and was about to ask him to let go.

    However, Yin Huaixi was extremely cunning. He sucked on her lips and repeated the words in his mind.

    Yin Huaixi was no longer the little boy who had lost his soul and was as satisfied as a big fool just by holding her hand, hugging her waist, kissing her hair, and kissing her.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to eat the lipstick on her lips inch by inch. It was inevitable that he would have to go to the next level and attack her. After that, he still couldn¡¯t bear to part with this beautiful ce. He still had to pester her for a long time before he was willing to stop.

    After everything calmed down, the bed was in a mess. Yu Youyao¡¯s hair was messy. Fortunately, she was wearing her clothes.

    Yin Huaixi pulled her into his arms. ¡°There are still two years¡­¡±

    When the mourning period was over, they could get married.

    The wedding day was in sight.

    However, he clearly felt tortured..

 Chapter 1022: Xiangyang City Breaks

    Chapter 1022: Xiangyang City Breaks<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The King of Liang rebelled, and the Ministry of Revenue sent money to the Ministry of War to buy military supplies for the army.

    It was also because of this that the news of therge-scale invasion of the Northern Barbarians reached the royal court, and the Ministry of Revenue was overstretched. ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have given so much money when the Marquis of Yongle asked the Ministry of Revenue for money.¡± The Marquis of Yongle was the main general who led this attack.<div>

    He was a fierce general under Duke Xue Otherwise, the Ministry of Revenue wouldn¡¯t have given him the money so readily!

    Immediately, some people agreed.

    ¡°Even if Thief Liang caused a ruckus, it¡¯s only at home. If the Northern

    Barbarians really broke through the defense line of Jinzhou, broke through

    Shanhai Pass, and entered the Central ins, the tragic incident of the

    Upheaval of the Five Barbarians in China would still happen.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? When the Liang resistance army passes through the areas of Hebei and Henan, which ce isn¡¯t a vital ce for producing food? When they don¡¯t have enough rations, they will order the gathering of rations in the name of the Imperial Court. How can the famous families everywhere not cooperate obediently? How can theyck rations? Look at what¡¯s in the North.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long year since there was a drought, and we¡¯ve epted so many refugees. It¡¯s all thanks to Eldest Princess Shaoyi promoting the nting of sweet potatoes that the drought has barely eased. However, once this war starts, the amount of rations exhausted will be ten times or even a dozen times more than usual . How can we withstand it? If the Imperial Court doesn¡¯t support the battle, do we have to wait for the Northern Barbarians to attack our homes?¡±

    ¡°As soon as the battle started, the Di people gathered 100,000 troops and even mobilized two brave generals, Meng Duo and Harmon. I think there will definitely be more than 300,000 troops in the future. This battle will definitely not be easy. We can¡¯t be careless with our rations¡­¡± The scale of the battle was no less than the emperor¡¯s personal expedition to the North back then.

    Yu Zongshen nodded to himself. All of them were still quite clear-headed. ¡°First, in the name of the Imperial Court, send out ration collection documents to all over the country and order all the famous families in the North to support the battle. Anyone who doesn¡¯t cooperate will be treated as colluding with the enemy and betraying the country. They will be punished ording to militaryw. To outsiders, they have disobeyed the emperor¡¯s orders. This matter will be handed over to King Yue Fei to decide for himself.¡±

    This was handing over the power of life and death to King Yue Fei.<div>

    The eyes of the cab shed, but they did not refute.

    Yu Zongshen continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about military matters for the time being. The Ministry of War will prepare the military supplies first. Prepare as many as you have and send them to Liaodong in batches. The military needs to focus on cotton armor, weapons, horses, and medicinal herbs for thermal defense. The rations will be dyed. Last year, Eldest Princess Shaoyi promoted the nting of sweet potatoes throughout Liaodong. In October this year, there was frequent news of a good harvest in Liaodong. I think the North doesn¡¯tck rations for the time being.¡±

    The Minister of War agreed repeatedly.

    Everyone in the cab felt sad. In war, weapons and supplies were a big deal, but they were not temporary consumables.

    The consumption of medicinal herbs and rations ounted for most of the military supplies.

    The medicinal herbs were fine, but food was definitely indispensable. If the soldiers did not have enough food, how could they have the strength to fight?

    Now that Eldest Princess Shaoyi had resolved the problem of rations, the Imperial Court could still slow down in this aspect.

    The cab discussionsted from morning to afternoon. Finally, they sorted out the military supplies in the North one by one and quickly sent all the documents to various ces in the country.

    Fortunately, Yu Zongshen firmly controlled the Ministry of Revenue and had a close rtionship with the Ministry of War. Only then could he grasp the overall situation of the Imperial Court. If it were anyone else, the court would have long been in chaos.

    After the cab meeting ended, Yu Zongshen saw that it was notte, so he went to the Ganji Pce to see the emperor.

    The old ministers in the cab knew that the emperor had suffered a stroke.<div>

    His mouth was crooked and he was drooling. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly. It was uncertain who they would see.

    The next morning¡ª

    Eunuch He asked Eunuch Zhu to send a handwritten decree to the cab. It was by Eunuch He. The emperor had stamped it with a seal. A bunch of keys were attached.

    After Yu Zongshen received the items, he quickly knelt down and shouted,

    ¡°Your Majesty is wise.¡±

    The ministers followed closely behind.

    After that, Yu Zongshen and Eunuch Zhu went to the inner vault.

    The inner vault of the pce was the emperor¡¯s private vault. Without the emperor¡¯s permission, no one was allowed to enter. Most of the rare treasures inside were tributes from various ces, and they were often priceless.

    The eunuchs of the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Internal Affairs counted the items in the inner vault and picked out the items with clear origins. They were precious, rare, and did not have any inside information or doubts. They moved these items out of the inner vault one by one.

    When the Empress heard about this, she also opened her private vault and picked out a batch of rare items to support the war in the North. She even called for internal and external mingfu to start donations.

    When the news spread to themoners, many businessmen also took the initiative to raise donations.<div>

    Many ministers in the court had been rewarded for various reasons. This seemed to be a signal. Anyone who had received the reward knew that it was time to show their ¡°loyalty¡± to the Imperial Court.

    Yu Zongshen found the owner behind the bank and sold a batch of items from the inner vault to the bank. Using this method, he transferred arge amount of money from the bank.

    It was said that one should buy gold and silver in troubled times, while one should keep antiques in prosperous times.

    It wasn¡¯t that the bank didn¡¯t understand this principle, but since Yu

    Zongshen had personally taken action, they still had to give him respect. Otherwise, if they were used of causing a military dy, even if the bank had connections, how far could they go?!

    Now, Yu Zongshen was ¡°Heaven.¡±

    The items in the emperor¡¯s private vault were indeed priceless. The bank did not suffer a loss. The merchants behind the bank were all extremely rich. They were definitely interested in such rare items from the pce.

    In addition, the bank and the Imperial Court were bound together.

    If either the Northern Barbarians or the King of Liang invaded the capital, the first to bear the brunt would be the bank. These ces with money hoped more than anyone else that King Yue Fei could repel the Di people.

    This way, everyone was happy.

    The owner behind the bank couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. ¡°Grand Secretary Yu is indeed a powerful figure. His methods of making money are all tricks. As expected of a man who has lifted the sea ban.¡±

    Putting this aside, after he returned to the court after being aksed for help, he had stabilized the rules of the royal court alone. Otherwise, who knew how chaotic the Great Zhou Dynasty would be?

    The heavy snow in the border city fell and stopped for more than ten days before finally stopping.

    At this moment, the Liang resistance army had already arrived in Hubei.

    At the same time, the King of Liang personally led his troops to break through the Xiangyang Fortress. General Hu Wei, who guarded Xiangyang, felt that he was too ashamed. Thus, he cut his throat and died in front of the Imperial Court.

    A young general under him fought his way out of the encirclement under the cover of the soldiers. He brought a blood letter from General Hu Wei before he died and handed it to the Imperial Court.

    General Hu Wei¡¯s words were filled with tears and blood. He analyzed the many details of the battle between the two armies, including the troops, equipment, rations, and so on of both sides, revealing the weaknesses of Thief Liang. Thief Liang had been nning for a long time. The soldiers were all sacrificial soldiers who had been trained for many years. He asked the Imperial Court to be careful and warn the Imperial Court.

    After that, General Hu pared the Liang resistance army to all aspects of the Liang army and came to a conclusion. Thief Liang was risking everything and did not care about life and death. The Marquis of Yongle could not resist. He asked the Imperial Court to send another brave general to preside over the Liang resistance army.

    General Hu Wei had also rmended useful generals in his letter.

    Then, he said, ¡°These generals have been through hundreds of battles and are experienced. It¡¯s enough to restrain Thief Liang. When King Yue Fei calms the border and returns to protect the capital, Thief Liang will be nothing to be afraid of..

 Chapter 1023: Delay the Military

    Chapter 1023: Dy the Military<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    In the end, General Hu Wei was furious. He was so angry that his anger almost seeped out of the paper. ¡°The Liang resistance army dyed military matters. The garrison in Xiangyang used the terrain advantage to not fight the Liang bandits head-on and deal with them. When the Liang resistance army arrives in Xiangyang in advance, we can cooperate from the inside and out to form a siege against the Liangs.¡±

    ¡°Why should we worry about not getting rid of Thief Liang?!¡±<div>

    ¡°Now, the reinforcements haven¡¯t arrived. It¡¯s because the heavens haven¡¯t blessed me. It¡¯s also because I¡¯m inferior to Thief Liang, and it¡¯s also a

    cmity for the Marquis of Yongle.¡±

    ¡°However, my death is not worth pitying. I beg the Imperial Court to punish the Marquis of Yongle severely.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, the Great Zhou Dynasty will be in danger.¡±

    When a person was about to die, their words were kind.

    When General Hu Wei wrote this blood letter, he already had the intention to die. He threw away all his scruples when he was alive and warned the Imperial Court.

    Every word shed blood, causing the entire court to be shocked speechless.

    The Liang resistance army set off from Rehe in September. If they were fast, they would reach Hubei in a month. If they were slow, it would take two months. Even if they crawled, they could reach Xiangyang in November and meet up with General Hu Wei.

    The reason why this situation had happened was because the Marquis of Yongle had erged his army, gathered rations, and stopped every now and

    then.

    Even the arrogant Duke Xu did not dare to speak.<div>

    General Wei Hu t s blood letter was irond evidence that the Marquis of Yongle had dyed the military¡¯s advance. In addition, after the army set off, it was undeniable that they had swaggered all the way through the city.

    Xiangyang City only had 70,000 troops. In addition to the government office, the city defense, and so on, they actually had less than 100,000 troops. They were far inferior to the Liang army. It was really tragic that General Hu Wei couldst for so long and fight until not a single soldier was left.

    Yu Zongshen sneered and said, ¡°The Marquis of Yongle has been recruiting troops along the way. He¡¯s really ostentatious. He wants to rely on the prestige of the Liang resistance army and the advantage of their military strength to intimidate Thief Liang and attack their morale. Firstly, Thief Liangs army will be timid, resulting in an increased chance of winning against the Liang army. Secondly, if the Liang bandits are afraid of the Liang resistance army¡¯s prestige and take the initiative to retreat, they can also avoid a direct confrontation.¡¯

    This was understandable.

    However, the Marquis of Yongle had neglected the fact that after Thief Liang fought their way into Hubei, many areas of Hubei would be controlled by them. News from the Xiangyang garrison could not be spread. Even if news could be spread, there was a possibility that it was fake.

    As the main general of the Liang resistance army, the military ns from

    Xiangyang had to pass through him. Thief Liang had reached Xiangyang, and General Hu Wei was fighting alone. Where was the Marquis of Yongle?

    Had he actually not noticed anything amiss?

    General Hu Wei had really not wronged him by using him of dying military affairs.

    In the emergency meeting of the cab, Yu Zongshen stared at Duke Xu.

    ¡°There will definitely be a battle when the two armies intersect in Hubei. Changing generals before the battle is a huge taboo in the military. I¡¯ll have to trouble Duke Xu to personally go to Hubei to oversee the Liang resistance army.¡±<div>

    Although the Marquis of Yongle had made a mistake, now was not the time to pursue this matter.

    ¡°The Marquis of Yongle was rmended by Duke Xu and is also a general under you. Duke Xu, you have to give an exnation to the Imperial Court for your mistake this time. Otherwise, how are you going to answer to the hundreds of thousands of loyal souls guarding Xiangyang? How are you going to answer to the generals in the Imperial Court who are loyal to the Imperial Court? This time, your merits will be offset.¡±

    ¡°Thief Liang ising aggressively and has upied the Xiangyang Fortress, forming a situation where he can retreat and defend himself against the capital. The capital is in danger. Duke Xu has received the emperor¡¯s grace. We are in danger. Please take out your treasured saber and protect the Great Zhou.¡¯

    ¡°In this battle, we don¡¯t have to fight the enemy head-on. We can only restrain them. ording to General Hu Wei, in this battle in Xiangyang, it was the

    King of Liang who personally led the main force to resist. Although the

    Xiangyang garrison was defeated, they also severely injured the Liang army.

    Thief Liang has lost his troops and his vitality. I don¡¯t think he will act rashly.¡±

    Yu Zongshen spoke. Many civil officials in the court who couldn¡¯t stand Duke Xu also persuaded him.

    Even some loyal generals felt that Duke Xu was the best candidate to oversee

    Hubei.

    For a moment, Duke Xu became the target of public criticism.<div>

    Duke Xu shut his mouth and did not agree easily.

    Yu Zongshen did not force him. He only said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll enter the pce to meet the emperor and ask for an order. Duke Xu, please make a decision as soon as possible.¡±

    Duke Xu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that the emperor is seriously ill? Whose decree is this? It was you, Yu Zongshen, who imitated Cao Wei and held the emperor hostage, causing the dukes to¡­¡±

    Yu Zongshen smiled. ¡°Duke Xu, please be careful with your words. If there¡¯s no evidence, you can¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± He swept his gaze across the ministers in the Imperial Pavilion and saw their flickering and obscure gazes. ¡°When the cmity of Thief Liang is settled and the border defense is stable, I¡¯ll naturally return co the court ana resign.¡±

    These indifferent words pushed Duke Xu into the limelight.

    Grand Secretary Yu had forced Duke Xu to return to politics and leave the court. If Duke Xu did not agree, he would be disregarding the righteousness of the country and disregarding the rise of the country. Under the public opinion of the world, he would have nowhere to hide.

    However, Duke Xu was still resisting stubbornly.

    Yu Zongshen continued, ¡°If Duke Xu refuses to make this trip, please hand over your military power. The cab will choose another general to go to Hubei.¡¯

    With just one sentence, he had cut off Duke Xu¡¯s escape route.

    The reason why the Third Prince could be let off so easily was because he had military power in his hands. If he handed over his military power, with Yu

    Zongshen¡¯s personality, Yu Zhongsheng would definitely take it. If the Third Prince and Imperial Consort Xu started fighting, the Xu Residence would be destroyed in a day. If Duke Xu did not go to Hubei, he would definitely lose his military power.

    Duke Xu had no way out.

    At the same time, after the Imperial Court issued the war support documents all over the country, the first batch of military supplies prepared by the Imperial Court was also sent to the North. Apanying them were more than ten officials, including the Imperial Censor of the Imperial Court, and Eunuch Li, who had previously issued an imperial decree for Yu Youyao. They were Eunuch Zhu¡¯s trusted aides and his eyes and ears in the pce.

    The first batch of military supplies included 2,000 sets of cotton armor, 2,000 sabers, 1,500 bows, five carriages of medicinal herbs, 150 warhorses, and some misceneous items.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but it was better than nothing.

    General Li, who was in charge of escorting the military supplies, was a general under the Marquis of Zhenguo and had been through hundreds of battles.

    ¡°As the military situation is urgent, the military supplies won¡¯t be able to be produced in time. This is already thest batch of supplies. The Imperial Court has diverted another batch of armor that has been reced from various ces. Although the armor is old and damaged, it¡¯s still possible to dismantle and repair the armor. Considering that Liaodong is bitterly cold and it¡¯s snowing heavily, the Ministry of War has gathered 2,000 kilograms of cotton and 80,000 pieces of cotton cloth. They¡¯ll hand them over to King Yue Fei so that the soldiers can quickly wear cotton clothes to resist the cold.¡±

    Sensing the sincerity of the Imperial Court, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Thank you, General Li.¡±

    General Li couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief, and his tone became a little more sincere. ¡°There aren¡¯t many things. The Imperial Court is still thinking

    of a way to prepare. The second batch of military supplies will be sent to Liaodong in about ten days. King Yue Fei, please inform me what supplies the armycks. I¡¯ll go back and send a memorial to the Imperial Court to see if I can focus on preparing some..¡±

 Chapter 1024: War Drums Like Thunder

    Chapter 1024: War Drums Like Thunder<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°In the past two years, the Di people have often disturbed the border cities, and small-scale battles have almost never stopped. The soldiers¡¯ armor has been seriously damaged, but it¡¯s still barely useful. It¡¯s just that I will have to trouble General Li with medicinal herbs.¡¯

    ¡°The weather in Liaodong is cold and wet. After the soldiers were injured, their wounds recovered slowly. If they weren¡¯t treated properly, their wounds would seriously fester. Many soldiers were slightly more seriously injured and almost lost theirbat strength. Many soldiers lost their lives because of this.¡±<div>

    ¡°ording to the spy¡¯s report, after our victory in the first battle, the Northern Barbarians has increased their troops again. There are no less than 200,000 troops. Our army is in the midst of the change of old and new troops. There are only 200,000 people who can really go to the battlefield. We can¡¯t afford to lose a single soldier.¡±

    General Li was also from the military, so he empathized with what King Yue Fei had said. ¡°King Yue Fei, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely report this situation to the Imperial Court in detail.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was naturally extremely grateful.

    In addition to escorting the military supplies, General Li and the others also wanted to understand the situation in the army further.

    Seeing that the soldiers were full of energy, were not depressed by General Ming Wei¡¯s death in battle, and were filled with fighting spirit, iYin Huaixi¡¯s ability to lead the troops was obvious. General Li and the others were secretly shocked.

    Then, he saw dozens or hundreds of soldiers forming various formations and practicing. it was actually some kind of strange military formation.

    General Li quickly asked, ¡°What kind of military formation is this?¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not hide it. ¡°It¡¯s the Eight Trigrams Formation. I learned a little from an ancient book, so I tested it in the army. This array is good at defense and attack. It¡¯s very useful inrge-scale battles and can reduce casualties.¡±

    General Li eximed repeatedly, ¡°Was this the array used in the first battle with the Northern Barbarians to annihte more than 30,000 people?¡±

    In that battle, other than the fact that General Ming Wei had died in battle, the army could be considered talented. They had killed more than 30,000 enemies and captured more than 1,000 Di Army soldiers. The army had only lost less than 3,000 people and had more than 10,000 casualties.

    After the news spread to the capital, many ministers in the court sighed with emotion. Like father, like son. King Yue Fei had the legacy of a great ancestor.<div>

    Yin Huaixi nodded.

    General Li was immediately interested and asked Yin Huaixi for guidance on

    the Eight Trigrams Formation.

    The Eight Trigrams Formation was tooplicated. Yin Huaixi had studied it for two to three years, but he could only barely put it together. It was also because many Daoist experts hade to the army recently and had guided him that the Eight Trigrams Formation had gradually been optimized. The formation was not as rigid as before, and it looked more unpredictable and flexible.

    When General Li asked, Yin Huaxi was also straightforward. He taught General Li a few powerful and rtively simple array formations in the Eight Trigrams Formation.

    ¡°Hahaha.¡± General Li felt that he had benefited greatly. He patted Yin Huaixi¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡°The new generation surpasses the old. Our Great Zhou Dynasty has produced a peerless talent.¡±

    Yin Huaixi said humbly, ¡°It turned out that it was also because Liaodong was bitterly cold and the border war was frequent. The casualties of the soldiers were too high, so I racked my brains to think of a way to reduce the casualties, which was why I studied military formations. In terms of experience, I still have many shorings. Otherwise, General Ming Wei wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± At this point, his expression was a little sad. ¡°General Li, please give me more guidance.¡±

    General Li also felt sad. He patted his shoulder again. ¡°You¡¯re a good general. General Ming Wei¡¯s death was worth it.¡±

    In order to reduce the casualties, Yin Huaixi had painstakingly studied military formations. It was obvious that he was a responsible general. That was why the You army was so cohesive.

    Next, Yin Huaixi shared a lot of military strategies and experience with General Li.

    Just like General Ming Wei, General Li was a general who had climbed up from the bottom. His own battle results were far more morous than his status as a third-grade general.<div>

    Over the years, he had conquered the south and north, fought the Northern

    Barbarians, killed traitors, exterminated bandits, destroyed the Southern Barbarians, and killed pirates. Not only was he knowledgeable, but he was also rich inbat experience, causing Yin Huaixi to gain a lot of knowledge.

    The court officials who hade together, including Eunuch Li and the others, were not idle. General Lin sent someone to bring over a list of names, ounts, and so on from the army for them to consult.

    They checked all the letters and books that could be found in the army.

    The military situation in the North was urgent. The Imperial Court wanted to understand the situation in the army further so that when they returned to the capital, they could further optimize the military supplies. Naturally, General Lin did not dare to be careless.

    Fortunately, after King Yue Fei guarded Liaodong, the original information about the army was abolished and revised. Everyone in the army was recorded cleanly and was not afraid of being investigated.

    This ordealsted for seven to eight days.

    When General Li and the others returned to the capital, the cab held an urgent meeting. The officials apanying them praised them repeatedly and admired King Yue Fei even more.

    The oue was better than expected, and the court officials felt a little more at ease.

    In the blink of an eye, it was New Year¡¯s Eve. The army killed sheep and cows and lived as if they were in a drunken dream for three days.

    The next day, before dawn, Yu Youyao was woken up by the sound of the war drum. She hurriedly put on her shoes and ran out of the tent and towards the drill ground without even putting on her cloak.<div>

    When they arrived at the periphery of the drill ground, Yu Youyao was stopped by the guards. There were many soldiers who were stopped outside with her, including Madam Ming.

    Although the soldiers¡¯ rtives were admitted into the army, they were all in the periphery of the encampment and did some assistance. Other than soldiers, no one was allowed to enter or leave some important ces in the army.

    The cold wind howled, and the war drums were like thunder. They could be heard far away, so far that the Di army could hear them.

    The soldiers raised their swords and shouted, ¡°Fight, fight, fight..

    The soaring battle intent also cut through the sharp and angry wind. The army formed an orderly square formation and turned into two dragons that rushed out of the drill ground like dragons and tigers.

    Yu Youyao stood outside the drill ground and saw Yin Huaixi¡¯s dark golden cloak draw a cold arc in the cold wind.

    He sat on his big horse and looked back at her. The red tassel on his helmet fluttered, and his determined face was mostly covered by it. She could only vaguely see that he seemed to be saying something to her, yet it was also as if he was saying nothing.

    However, Yu Youyao could clearly see that his thumb had pushed open the scabbard at his waist. A section of the shining de hummed, reflecting the pale snow and looking cold.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She heard it. She really did.

    The buzzing sound was very faint, but in her ears, it was like thunder. It was deafening. The soaring battle intent and dense killing intent even froze the air.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mind buzzed, and she said in a voice that only she could hear, ¡°Take care!¡±

    ¡°Dong, dong, dong¡ª¡± The sound of war drums came from the distant camp of the You army, echoing endlessly in the long mountain range and into the Di army¡¯s camp.

    Due to his serious injuries, Meng Duo did not participate in the battle.

    The Northern Barbarians had changed their leader again. It was the leader of the Zamo Tribe, Zamo He.

    There were manyrge and small tribes in the Northern Barbarians, and among them, the Meng, Har, and Zamo tribes were the strongest. The Zamo tribes were supporters of the main battle faction and had been active on the battlefield in the North for many years. Zamo He¡¯s reputation was not inferior to Meng Ying¡¯s..

 Chapter 1025: At Our Mercy

    Chapter 1025: At Our Mercy<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After Zamo He took over as the main general, the Di Army quickly walked out of the shadow of their defeat. They actively analyzed the formations and tactics of the Great Zhou, intending to wash away the humiliation of their first defeat.

    Zamo He had never expected the Great Zhou army tounch a counterattack.<div>

    It wasn¡¯t that Zamo He looked down on the Great Zhou Army. Ever since the battle with the Great Zhou Army, the Great Zhou Army had often focused on defense and rarely took the initiative to attack. The Great Zhou Armycked supplies, so defense was more conducive to preserving their strength and resisting the Northern Barbarians. The physique and strength of the Great Zhou army were also inferior to the Di Army. If the Great Zhou army attacked, it would consume too much energy, and it would be even more disadvantageous to the Great Zhou Army.

    In addition, the Great Zhou Dynasty also valued a festival called the Spring

    Festival. It was said that during the Spring Festival, the entire Great Zhou Dynasty would celebrate. Even if there was a huge matter, it would not affect their enjoyment of the celebration.

    However, the war drum came like thunder and was caught off guard.

    After all, Zamo He was an old general who had been through hundreds of battles. He quickly gathered his troops to face the enemy.

    The two sides faced each other again at the narrow Yu Pass.

    At this moment, the enemy was at the mercy of the Great Zhou army.

    With Yin Huaixi¡¯s order, more than a thousand Northern Barbarian captives were brought to the front of the formation. They knelt on the ground and were flogged, whipped, and tortured. Their shrill wails were shrill in the wind.

    However, the You army respected life and the dead. They were not as crazy as the Northern Barbarians. After the captive died, they would not continue to whip the corpse.

    The roles were reversed. This time, the one who was humiliated was the Northern Barbarians.

    The Northern Barbarians respected strength, took pleasure in conquering, and plundered for a living. They ate raw meat and drank blood. The strong preyed on the weak. They were bloody, cruel, and warlike. They did not feel the grief and indignation of the You army, who seemed to have their bones broken and their dignity beaten off.<div>

    However, even so, the massacre of more than a thousand Northern Barbarians in front of the formation still caused great shock and fear to the Northern Barbarians. It was inevitable that the Northern Di army would feel down.

    Zamo He was furious and shouted at King Yue Fei, ¡°King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty, I, Zamo He, respect you as an opponent, but in a battle between two armies, treat prisoners well. King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty, your methods are too despicable. You¡¯re really the shame of the army.¡±

    These words instantly poked a ho¡¯s nest. The You soldiers shouted indignantly.

    ¡°Dogsh*t, you captured themoners of the North and killed them in front of the battle. So what? Aren¡¯t you despicable?

    ¡°This is called giving you a taste of your own medicine.¡±

    ¡°These dogs killed my aplices and killed the innocent people of the North.

    Their deaths are not worthy of pity.¡±

    Both sides shouted and cursed. When thest soldier of the Northern Barbarians fell into a pool of blood, Yin Huaixi raised his hand and gently shouted, ¡°Form the formation!¡±

    Many generals of the Northern Barbarians were not unfamiliar with this gesture.

    In the previous battle, King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou had made this gesture. The You army had formed a magical formation and beaten them into a mess, causing them to escape.

    The shadow of a crushing defeat remained in the depths of many people¡¯s hearts. It could not be eliminated unless they won.<div>

    Immediately, some people couldn¡¯t help but take a few small steps back.

    There were also people who looked calm on the surface, but the mounts under them reflected their masters¡¯ hearts. They either neighed softly or paced uneasily.

    Yin Huaixi, who had been observing them, realized this and immediately galloped forward, shouting, ¡°Kill!¡±

    First, he destroyed the arrogance of the Northern Barbarians¡¯ army and whittled down their fighting spirit. When they showed fear, they formed a formation and charged. Yin Huaixi had nned every step. Yin Huaixi vividly used Meng Duo¡¯s psychological warfare.

    This battlested from morning to night.

    After dusk, smoke billowed on the battlefield, and corpses covered the ground.

    There was a temporary truce.

    However, this battle was not over yet.

    The front line was fighting like fire, and the supplies of the Imperial Court were also endlessly sent to Liaodong. Most of them were medicinal herbs, iron ore, coal, cloth, cotton, food, wine, and so on.

    In the face of a national disaster, no one could think only of themselves. General Lin, who was guarding the base, recruited a group of craftsmen one after another. They dismantled the old armor and smelted it, modifying the weapons and armor.

    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, cksmiths had rules. All cksmiths had to report to the government office. As cksmiths, they could only forge tools formoners, farming tools, tige tools, and so on. They were also controlled by the government office. When necessary, they had to be ordered by the Imperial Court to forge military supplies for the Imperial Court.<div>

    Madam Ming also returned to Jinzhou and gathered themoners in the city to make clothes to resist the cold.

    Yu Youyao did not stay idle either. She studied the new medicinal wine recipe with the immortals of the Wanjun Mountain and made the wine sent by the Imperial Court to resist the cold.

    After brewing the medicinal wine for about half a month, it could be drunk.

    After adding the spiritual dewdrop, the effect was even better. Not only could it relieve the wetness and cold, but it could also relieve fatigue. It received a warm response in the army.

    Yu Youyao ced the brewed medicinal wine in military water bags and transported them to the front line with the supplies.

    A monthter, there was another report from the front line.

    Yin Huaixi led 200,000 You soldiers to defeat the Zhamo army, disrupting the n of the Northern Barbarian army to break through Jinzhou and enter the Shanhai Pass to enter the Central ins. He had alsopletely destroyed their arrogance and pride.

    As soon as the news spread, King Yue Fei¡¯s reputation swept through the Great Zhou again.

    Themoners rushed to report.

    It was the excitement and joy of victory.

    Yu Zongshen heaved a sigh of relief, but he was still worried. ¡°The Har, Meng, and Zhamo tribes have all participated in the battle. This time, the Northern

    Barbarians have been seriously injured, so they definitely won¡¯t let it go easily. I¡¯m afraid this battle won¡¯t end easily.¡±

    Elder Yu sighed softly. ¡°It hasn¡¯t snowed in the Guanzhong area for the entire winterst year. The drought is still ongoing. As long as the drought is not resolved, the Northern Barbarians won¡¯t retreat easily. Their ambition to invade the Central ins won¡¯t fade. King Yue Fei has severely injured the Northern Barbarians twice. The Northern Barbarians will definitely take back this humiliation.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhen also said, ¡°ording to what I know, there are still a few young generals among the generals who participated in the battle in the

    Northern Barbarians this time. It¡¯s obvious that the talents of the Northern

    Barbarians have withered, and they don¡¯t have peerless talents like the Great Zhou¡¯s King Yue Fei. The Northern Barbarians have lived in the grasnd for generations. King Yue Fei guarding the North has a huge impact on the next three generations of the Northern Barbarians. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re determined to break through Jinzhou and enter the Shanhai Pass while Great Zhou is in internal strife.¡¯

    Lord Qi¡¯s expression did not look too good. ¡°No matter how powerful the You army is, there are less than 300,000 people who can go to the battlefield.

    However, everyone in the Northern Barbarians is a soldier. If the Northern Barbarians are nning for their future descendants and mobilize their full strength, there will be more than a million of them. Now that the Liang bandits are causing trouble, the most difficult thing for the Northern Barbarians is the defense line of Jinzhou. As long as they enter Shanhai Pass, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for the Great Zhou to stop the cavalry of the Northern Barbarians.¡±

    As long as Jinzhou was broken, no other general in the Great Zhou could stop the cavalry of the Northern Barbarians.

    The atmosphere became heavy.

    The court officials knew very well that this was not an rmist.

    King Yue Fei had known all of this long ago, so during the Spring Festival, he brazenly led his troops and took the initiative to attack, giving Zamo He a head-on blow and giving the North a chance to catch a breather.

    Yu Zongshen said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be pessimistic. nts bloom in spring and grow in summer. It¡¯s time for our army to recuperate. The most important thing is to prepare to recuperate and wee the uing battle. Cut off the supplies of the Liang resistance army. The military supplies of the Ministry of War will be with the You army first, especially the medicinal herbs..¡±

 Chapter 1026: An Arrogant Army is Bound to Lose

    Chapter 1026: An Arrogant Army is Bound to Lose<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Immediately, someone objected. ¡°This can only be done from the inside out. The army can¡¯t¡­¡± Under the gazes of the people in the Imperial Library, his lips moved, but he couldn¡¯t continue in the end.

    Yu Zongshen waited for a while, but when he did not hear anything, he said gently, ¡°Duke Xu is wary of the Imperial Court and knows very well that it¡¯s difficult to make up for the deficit in the treasury. In terms of supplies, he will definitely have backup ns. There¡¯s no need to worry. There are priorities. Compared to the Northern Barbarians entering the Central ins, the matter of Thief Liang can slow down.¡±<div>

    Back then, in the case of the Ning Residence, other than the foundation that the Ning Residence had umted for many years being sent to the Yi Kun

    Pce by the Empress Dowager, half of the assets had fallen into the hands of Duke Xu.

    For many years, Duke Xu had relied on the tolerance from the court to form cliques for personal gain. Together with Elder Xia, he controlled the capital of

    Zhejiang and the water trade in Zhejiang. Elder Xia had already fallen, but Duke Xu was still fine. In terms of wealth, the Xie Residence in Quanzhou would probably have to retreat.

    The Liang resistance army set off from Rehe. Along the way, they passed by important food production areas. They gathered rations and military supplies along the way and recruited troops. They would notck military supplies for the time being.

    In the blink of an eye, it was March.

    Zamo He couldn¡¯t resist the strong advance of the You army and finally retreated.

    Yin Huaixi took the opportunity to pursue.

    When the news reached the court, someone criticized King Yue Fei for being arrogant, and that he should not chase after the fallen enemy. He should take advantage of the moment when the troops of the Northern Barbarians retreated to retreat into the narrow Yu Pass and reorganize the army to recuperate to fightter.

    The cab issued a summons and ordered King Yue Fei to return.

    General Lin relied on the fact that a general in the field was not bound by orders from his sovereign.<div>

    The rumors in the Great Zhou Dynasty that King Yue Fei looked down on the Imperial Court and was arrogant and would definitely lose became more and more intense. Everyone was worried about the war at the border.

    At this moment, another report came from the North.

    King Yue Fei led a thousand-man heavy cavalry deep into the grasnd and attacked a few Northern Barbarians in the grasnd, plundering some warhorses, armor, and rations.

    The MO Saber users were the kings ofnd battles, and the heavy cavalry were undoubtedly the kings of the field on the battlefield. They were good at long-range expeditions. The requirements for the physique of the heavy cavalry were not inferior to the MO Saber users. Their heavy armor weighed more than 60 kilograms and they were armed to the teeth. The warhorses under them were all carefully selected and good warhorses. There was no need to mention that these warhorses could run a thousand kilometers a day, under the condition of carrying more than 200 kilograms of heavy armor. It was already very shocking.

    The heavy-armored soldiers were good at spears. With a spear, they could knock people and horses to the ground.

    They were good at attacking cities and plunderingnd.

    This news was undoubtedly a p to the faces of the court officials.

    It also excited the hearts of the entire court.

    The court officials suddenly realized that ever since the Great Zhou and the Northern Barbarians started fighting, they had often been passively defending and rarely took the initiative to attack. After all, the grasnd was vast and the map wasplicated. The Northern Barbarians were a hunting tribe and did not have a fixed ce to live. Going deep into the grasnd was undoubtedly like sending a sheep to the tiger¡¯s den. This time, Yin Huaixi had defeated a few branches of the Northern Barbarians and reduced their strength. It was obvious that Yin Huaixi had nned it. He had long figured out the background of the branches of the grasnd.

    From the beginning, only the Northern Barbarians had plundered the Great Zhou.

    King Yue Fei¡¯s actions of plundering the Northern Barbarians were simply satisfying. Immediately, many schrs wrote poems and praised King Yue Fei.<div>

    However, this was only the beginning.

    As the news of King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou attacking several branches of the Northern Barbarians spread throughout the grasnd, some small tribes in the Northern Barbarians who lived as herdsmen began to migrate deeper into the grasnd because they were afraid of being attacked.

    All of this was within Yin Huaixi¡¯s expectations. He quietly followed the migration route of the branches and further perfected the topographic map of the Northern Barbarians to understand the distribution of the tribes.

    An increasing number of affiliates were attacked and looted.

    It wasn¡¯t until Zamo He realized that the main military supplies of warhorses, cows, sheep, kumis , and Sapir-man had decreased a lot at some point in time that he finally realized that the tribes that had been snatched were actually the tribes that herded livestock in the Northern Barbarians. They herded horses, sheep, and cows to survive and transport the necessary military supplies to the various tribes in the Northern Barbarians.

    This cmity made things worse for the Northern Barbarian army, which alreadycked supplies because of the drought. Zamo He¡¯s army suffered a huge loss.

    Zamo He broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°This is a premeditated attack. King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty might have grasped the topographic map of the grasnd and the distribution of the Northern Barbarians.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, the generals of the Northern Barbarians subconsciously retorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The grasnd is vast. The Great Zhou soldiers have never set foot in the grasnd. It¡¯s impossible for them to figure out the terrain of the grasnd and the distribution of our tribes.¡±

    ¡°Back then, even Emperor Gaozu of the Great Zhou Dynasty almost died in the grasnd. How could a young child like Yin Huaixi do it? This must be a coincidence. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that a traitor appeared in our army and betrayed our military intelligence to the Great Zhou army¡­¡±<div>

    The idea of a traitor had actually received the unanimous approval of all the generals. Harmon was also surprised and uncertain. He had his doubts and uneasiness about this, feeling that this matter was not simple.

    Unfortunately, the grasnd was the ce where the tribes of the Northern Barbarians relied on to survive. For generations, they had given birth to countless children of the grasnd. They relied on theplicated terrain of the grasnd and the various dangers hidden in it to block the Great Zhou army outside the grasnd, turning the border cities of the Great Zhou into the backyard of the Northern Barbarians for them to attack and plunder.

    They would rather believe that there was a traitor.

    They did not want to believe that the grasnd that they had lived on for generations could no longer be their capital.

    By April, more than ten tribes had already been attacked by the Great Zhou army. Wherever the Great Zhou army went, other than the old, weak, women, and children, they were ughtered.

    The Northern Barbarians finally had a taste of everyone holding a white g.

    Due to the drought, only a few areas on the grasnd could still be used for grazing. Supplies were scarce to begin with, so Zamo He had no choice but to send troops to intercept and kill.

    This was exactly what Yin Huaixi wanted. He had achieved his goal of dividing the main forces of the Northern Barbarians and defeating them one by one.

    Yin Huaixi had used the terrain of the grasnd to appear and disappear unpredictably. Not only was Zamo He helpless, but he had also lost troops. The morale of the army in the Northern Barbarians was deteriorating day by day.

    However, just as the Northern Barbarians couldn¡¯t help but wonder if King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou Dynasty had really grasped the topographic map of the grasnd and the distribution map of the Di tribes, the Great Zhou army retreated.

    This guess once again became a mystery in their hearts.

    The soldiers had tasted the sweetness of plundering the Northern Barbarians and had wine and meat every day. They were unwilling to retreat.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Although we¡¯ve grasped the map shape of the grasnd and understand the distribution of a portion of the Northern Barbarians in the grasnd, the terrain of the grasnd isplicated and dangerous. This is the first time we¡¯ve ventured deep into the grasnd and we don¡¯t have any experience fighting enemies in the grasnd. This time, we¡¯ll mainly scout the way and train our troops. We¡¯ll secretly observe and learn from the Northern Barbarians¡¯ soldiers. We¡¯ll further understand the situation in the grasnd and avoid danger. We¡¯ll try our best to cut off the supplies of the Northern Barbarians. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win a hundred battles. ¡°

 Chapter 1027: Women Reached Adulthood at 15

    Chapter 1027: Women Reached Adulthood at 15<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    They had wandered in the grasnd for a few months. Every time they arrived at a tribe, they secretly captured a few lone Northern Barbarians and interrogated them about the terrain in this area to further understand the situation in the grasnd.

    When being chased by the soldiers of the Northern Barbarians, they would not immediately give the order to attack. Instead, they would first deal with the soldiers of the Northern Barbarians to observe them.<div>

    These words were very convincing, but the soldiers were still indignant.

    Huang Wenxian also said, ¡°Do you know how Qi Jiguang defeated the Japanese pirates?¡±

    The soldiers liked hearing about some heroes in history the most. They immediately mored for Huang Wenxian to tell them quickly.

    Huang Wenxian put on the posture of a restaurant storyteller. ¡°It¡¯s said that Qi Jiguang inherited the adorable ancestry of the Dengzhou Guard. At that time, the area of Shandong was invaded by Japanese pirates. The pirates burned, killed, and looted along the coast. Theymitted all kinds of crimes.¡± The soldiers were all ears.

    ¡°When Qi Jiguang saw this situation, in his grief and indignation, he wrote a poem that said, ¡®I didn¡¯t want to be conferred the title of Marquis. I hope the sea will be calm.¡¯ From then on, he began his great n to resist the Japanese.¡±

    ¡°Qi Jiguang didn¡¯t have any experience fighting at sea, and his navy¡¯s ability to fight at sea wasn¡¯t as good as the Japanese. In the face of this situation, Qi Jiguang wasn¡¯t depressed. He led his troops to patrol the sea. Every time he encountered the Japanese, he would retreat with his ship. As time passed, the Japanese became more and more arrogant and often disturbed the coastal areas. Every time Qi Jiguang was defeated, he would escape.¡±

    Immediately, some soldiers were indignant and jumped out to refute. They did not believe that Qi Jiguang would be defeated by the Japanese pirates, causing him to escape.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? I haven¡¯t finished talking, right? Listen to me continue.¡± Huang Wenxianforted the soldiers before continuing, ¡°At that time, many people were like you, doubting Qi Jiguang¡¯s ability. After a while, in a battle, Qi Jiguang led the navy and killed the Japanese pirates until they were in a mess.

    They couldn¡¯t fight back at all.¡±

    Many soldiers looked thoughtful.

    Huang Wenxian continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t until this moment that the soldiers understood that every time they fled previously was just Qi Jiguang¡¯s scheme. He was using the pursuit of the Japanese pirates to train the navy¡¯sbat ability and adaptability at sea. At the same time, through every contact with the Japanese pirates, he observed their weaknesses. He also invented the Qi family¡¯s saber and the Mandarin Duck Formation to cooperate with it to eliminate the pirates along the coast.¡±<div>

    The soldiers looked ashamed.

    Previously, when His Highness wanted to retreat, they were all a little indignant. Other than plundering the Di people and letting them taste the sweetness, the main reason was simply because the Great Zhou Dynasty had been plundered by the Di people. It was not easy for the soldiers to fight back, but all of them were unwilling to stop.

    After hearing Military Advisor Huang¡¯s words, they realized that His Highness had put in a lot of effort.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. At this moment, the role of a military advisor was revealed.

    As General An Yuan drank, he smacked his lips with the kumis. ¡°I keep feeling that this kumis of the Northern Barbarians tastes fishy and sour. It¡¯s still far inferior to our Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s baijiu.¡±

    In the past, they had cleaned up the battlefield a little. Most soldiers were not used to this taste, but the armycked supplies, so no one would waste resources.

    Huang Wenxianughed. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you can taste the wine. You¡¯re still picky.¡±

    Yin Huaixi wasn¡¯t used to drinking this either. He preferred the medicinal wine brewed by Yu Youyao. ¡°The temperature of the kumis is warm. It has the effect of repelling the cold, rxing the tendons, nourishing the blood, and strengthening the stomach. It¡¯s called the Primordial Jade Nectar. It¡¯s one of the Eight Treasures of the grasnd. The reason why the Di people are tall and strong, and their physique and strength are much better than the Great Zhou, is because the Di people like to drink kumis.¡±

    Huang Wenxian looked ignorant. ¡°Is there such a thing?¡±

    The food and customs of the Di people were very different from those of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The brewing of kumis was alsopletely different from the wine of the Great Zhou Dynasty. As they did not understand it, they did not know what was precious.

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°After the first battle, when the soldiers were cleaning up the battlefield, they searched for a lot of kumis. Eldest Princess Shaoyi was familiar with medicinal cuisine and medical books, so she discovered records of kumis. Only then did she know the function of kumis.¡±<div>

    In ¡°Extravagant Food¡±, there were relevant records of kumis.

    At that time, Yu Youyao had even sighed with emotion. If she could learn the techniques of milk brewing and promote it in the army, the physical fitness of the soldiers would definitely improve greatly.

    At that time, Yu Youyao had even sighed with emotion. If she could learn the techniques of kumis brewing and promote it in the army, the physical fitness of the soldiers would definitely improve greatly.

    There was a roar ofughter from the army.

    General An Yuan swallowed and immediately choked on a mouthful of kumis. Immediately, he coughed loudly.

    Yin Huaixiughed and pped General An Yuan¡¯s back. ¡°This kumis should have been brewed by the n to offer to the army of the Northern Barbarians, but it¡¯s benefiting us. Everyone, drink well. Don¡¯t save it.¡±

    General An Yuan¡¯s cough softened a little. When he heard that kumis was good for the body, he couldn¡¯t bear to drink it and wanted to bring this good thing back for his wife to drink.

    Many soldiers in the army had the same thoughts as him.

    Yin Huaixi smiled and said, ¡°The North also herds horses, sheep, and cows. Milk brewing doesn¡¯t cost food. I previously obtained the method to brew wine from the Northern Barbarians. When the timees, I¡¯ll learn their milk brewing technique and we¡¯ll brew it ourselves.¡±

    When Yu Youyao mentioned the benefits of kumis, he became interested in this matter.

    When he attacked the Northern Barbarians, he realized that the tribe had brewed a lot of milk wine. He captured the person in charge of brewing the wine and interrogated him. He learned their milk brewing skills. At the same time, he looted all the books, sheepskin scrolls, and so on of the Northern Barbarians.<div>

    Thinking of Yu Youyao, Yin Huaixiy on the ground and rested his head on his arms as he looked up at the sky. The sky above the grasnd was light and boundless, causing an emotion called ¡°longing¡± to surge in his heart.

    In a few days, it would be Yu Youyao¡¯s 15th birthday.

    A woman¡­ would most reach adulthood at 15!

    If Old Madam Yu was still alive and she was still in the capital, the Yu n would definitely hold a very granding-of-age ceremony for Yu Youyao. They would invite the most respected mingfu in the imperial family to give her praise and insert the hairpin for her. At that time, the nobles in the pce would even reward her. How grand and dignified would it be?!

    After she reached adulthood, she could be married.

    Unfortunately, Yu Youyao was still in mourning, and hering-of-age ceremony had to be dyed.

    Yu Youyao, who was worried about Yin Huaixi, finally weed the most important birthday in her life.

    Even though a woman¡¯s age was not like one¡¯s Four Pirs of Destiny, which could not be revealed to others except one¡¯s elders, it was still a very private matter.

    Therefore, on this day, Yu Youyao did not make a fuss. Early in the morning, Chun Xiao and Xia Tao borrowed the kitchen in the army and made a bowl of longevity noodles for Yu Youyao with a poached egg inside.

    There were a few drops of oil floating on the bowl of in noodles. Even the taste was not meticulous, but it was made of rare fine grain. It looked very luxurious in the army..

 Chapter 1028: Continue to be Young Forever

    Chapter 1028: Continue to be Young Forever<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Her state of mind was different, and her way of looking at problems had changed greatly. Even though it was a bowl of clear soup and there were very little noodles, Yu Youyao still ate it happily.

    The two maidservants¡¯ hearts ached for their Young Miss, and their eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red.<div>

    The war at the front line was urgent. News from the outside couldn¡¯t be sent in, and news from inside couldn¡¯t be sent out. The conditions in the army were simple, and some of the supplements they had brought when they came had been exhausted. Most of the time, their Young Miss ate from the same pot as the soldiers.

    Although General Lin and Madam Ming took good care of Young Miss, and many rare supplies in the army were given to her first, the supplies in the army were not abundant. After their Young Miss received the supplies, they were most likely distributed to take care of others who needed them.

    Although they were their Young Miss¡¯s maidservants, there had been a war previously and the army did not have enough manpower. Young Miss often sent them out to help, causing her to do everything herself.

    When had their Young Miss ever suffered like this?!

    Yu Youyao could guess what the two maid servants were thinking. However, she had been in the army for half a year and had gradually gotten used to the hardships and sufferings she had to experience, so she did not care.

    At this moment, Madam Ming lifted the curtain and entered. She smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s news from the front line that the army will return to the base soon. His Highness should be back soon.¡±

    Yu Youyao was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°Did they say when exactly?¡±

    Madam Ming shook her head. ¡°His Highness led his troops to attack more than ten tribes of the Northern Barbarians and plundered arge number of supplies, including warhorses, armor, iron ore, cows, sheep, herbs, and some unique items of the grasnd. In total, it¡¯s very impressive. I think the Northern Barbarians lost two battles in a row and another batch of supplies was plundered. They¡¯ll stop for a while. Calcting the days, they¡¯ll be back at the end of the month.¡¯

    It had only been ten days, but Yu Youyao was filled with joy.

    ¡°Look at my memory.¡± Madam Ming quickly carried the cloth bag to the table. ¡°A batch of supplies was sent back from the front line. General Lin asked me to pick some useful ones and send them to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very interested. There was kumis, Sapir-man<a, gemstones, agate, leather goods, cloth, and so on. They filled the table, and every one of them was a rare treasure.<div>

    In the end, Madam Ming took out an exquisite box and smiled meaningfully. ¡°This was sent back with the supplies from the front line. General Lin has repeatedly instructed that it has to be delivered to you personally.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously took the box and held it tightly in her hand.

    Madam Ming patted her shoulder and left the tent with a smile.

    Silence returned to the tent.

    Yu Youyao slowly let go and stroked the exquisite patterns on the box with her fingers. She slowly opened the box. A long ruby-colored hairpiny elegantly in the box, carved into the shape of a phoenix with pearls. The body of the hairpin was like the long tail feathers of a phoenix. Its head was slowly lowered, and there was a tassel in its sharp mouth. A few pigeon-blood beads fell.

    It was made of an entire piece of red agate.

    Yu Youyao gently rubbed the long hairpin. To her surprise, she realized that there were words engraved on the hairpin. She quickly leaned closer and identified each word.

    She would continue to be young forever!

    It was a birthday gift from Yin Huaixi. It was different from all her short hairpins. It was a long hairpin.

    When a woman turned 15, she would receive a hairpin.

    The hairpin was also known as an adult hairpin.<div>

    When a woman turned 15 years old, she would hold hering-of-age ceremony. The elders would insert an adult hairpin for her, which meant that she had reached adulthood. The moment the girl inserted the adult hairpin, she was like a bright flower that bloomed the most beautifully. It was equivalent to announcing to the world that their family had a daughter who had just grown up and was alreadying of age.

    Before a woman reached adulthood, she almost never put on an adult hairpin. Most of the time, she would put on dangling ornaments to show her chastity and upbringing. Then, she would use hair rings, headbands, pearls, and other adornments.

    Yu Youyao sat in front of the bronze mirror and took off the head scarf on her head. Her ck hair cascaded down like a waterfall and fell gently on her shoulders. She slowly twirled the hairpin into her hair. It was like a beautiful phoenix that stopped in her hair.

    She looked at it for a long time before her face suddenly turned red. She quickly took off the phoenix pearl hairpin.

    A woman¡¯s long hairpin should be personally inserted by an elder during hering-of-age ceremony.

    Who would stick it into their own hair?!

    How shameless.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was beating wildly. She quickly put the long hairpin back into the box and closed it quickly. When she calmed down a little, she couldn¡¯t help but open the box again and pick up the long hairpin to look at it slowly.

    The shadow of war covered the entire Liaodong, but there were frequent reports from the front line. Meanwhile farming was spreading like wildfire.

    Yu Youyao had long discussed with General Lin to encourage great millet to be nted. She had also sent the news to the Xie family through General Lin.

    The Xie family immediately mobilized their connections and bought arge batch of high-quality great millet seeds from all over the world at a high price. They also sold them to the oldmoners in the North at a low price through the government office.<div>

    The drought in the Guanzhong area was still continuing. Most areas could no longer grow food, but there were still some ces with more water sources that could grow crops that were drought-resistant and high-yielding, such as sweet potatoes and great millet.

    The Xie Residence¡¯s move was once again praised by the Imperial Court.

    However, the Xie family did not take credit. They only said that Eldest Princess Shaoyi, who was far away in Jinzhou, was worried about the people¡¯s livelihood and had specially entrusted the Xie family to handle this matter on her behalf.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation for kindness spread again.

    Unknowingly, it was the end of the month.

    Chun Xiao brought two dried buns and a bowl of mixed grain porridge into the tent. ¡°Young Miss, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    Hearing the voice, Yu Youyao looked up from a pile of sheepskin scrolls. As she rubbed her sore shoulders, she looked at the drip. ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock.¡±

    The Northern Barbarians were a hunting race and did not have a fixed ce to live. Paper books were easily damaged during the migration, so some important information would be written on sheepskin scrolls.

    Yu Youyao was very interested in the sheepskin scrolls of the Northern

    Barbarians. In order to make it easier to read, she had specially learned thenguage of the Northern Barbarians from an old military counselor who was proficient in thenguage of the Northern Barbarians.

    Chun Xiao ced the meal on the table and quickly went over to massage her shoulders.

    Only then did Yu Youyao see the food on the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that the soldiers in the army eat twice a day? It¡¯s the same for us. We don¡¯t have to eat at night.¡±

    The soldiers ate two meals a day. They ate mixed grains and sweet potatoes mixed with wheat bran and fine chaff.

    General Lin took care of her and prepared food for her without mixing wheat bran and fine chaff. He even distributed some fine grains to her alone. Her food was already countless times better than the soldiers. How could she be special?

    Chun Xiao quickly said, ¡°You¡¯ve never been busy until now. It¡¯s been four hours. Madam Ming was worried that your body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, so she specially instructed the kitchen to prepare some mixed food porridge.¡±

    Yu Youyao did not say anything else. She picked up the mixed grain porridge and took small sips. Chun Xiao quickly took out some Sapir-man<a, smeared them on the steamed buns, and ced them in front of her Young Miss.

    Sapir-man<a was a good thing. It was said that it was oil refined from cheese.

    It was clear and cold, and tasted like sweet dew. It was enlightening and sweet.

    It also nourished the bone marrow and nourished the marrow.

    Young Miss liked it very much and ate some every day.

    Before she could finish the bowl of porridge, Yu Youyao heard amotion outside the tent. She quickly put down the bowl and got up to see what was going on outside..

 Chapter 1029: Iâ€™m Back!

    Chapter 1029: I¡¯m Back!<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    At this moment, the tent was suddenly lifted.

    Yu Youyao stopped in her tracks and froze on the spot.<div>

    Yin Huaixi had grown taller again. He was wearing a battle robe, and his jade-like face looked even more defined. His edges were firm, but he was still as graceful and noble as before.

    He stood quietly at the entrance of the tent and looked at her. He had one hand on the curved knife at his waist, and his entire body was filled with a murderous aura that had been sharpened by blood and war. He was terrifying to look at and she did not dare to approach him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, and even her voice trembled. ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    Yin Huaixiughed softly. His voice was even deeper than before, and the murderous aura on his body dissipated. He strode forward and hugged the woman he had been dreaming about for a long time. Then, he said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight!¡±

    Yu Youyao pressed her face against the armor on his chest andined, ¡°Ever since you led your troops to chase after Zamo He¡¯s army until they reached the depths of the grasnd, I haven¡¯t been at peace for a day. Every few days, the Imperial Court will send a document over and persuade General Lin to send a message to you and summon the army back. The soldiers stationed in the army also argue every day. They all say that the terrain of the grasnd isplicated. Our army has never gone deep into the grasnd. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be lost in the depths of the grasnd. They said that there¡¯s a man-eating swamp in the grasnd, and there are also man-eating crocodiles hidden in the grass. If we don¡¯t know the terrain of the grasnd, we¡¯ll die until not even our bones are left. We don¡¯t have any experience in fighting in the grasnd. It¡¯s very easy for us to suffer when we meet the Di people¡­¡¯

    In short, there were all kinds of things to say. No one believed that Yin Huaixi could escape unscathed. She was also anxious.

    As she spoke, Yu Youyao¡¯s voice began to choke.

    Yin Huaixi listened in silence, and his cold face was gradually reced by gentleness. Only then did the moring war drums, roars, and miserable screams that were still ringing in his ears fade from his mind one by one, reced by the gentle and fragile sobbing in his ears that contained grievances and longing.

    Only then did he feel like a living person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Yin Huaixi lowered his head and rubbed his chin against the top of her head. He said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Yu Youyao sobbed and slowly stopped crying. She gently tiptoed and looked up, revealing a relieved smile. She rubbed the tip of her nose against his and smiled briskly and happily. ¡°I knew you would definitelye back.¡±<div>

    Her intimate behavior revealed a hint of mischievousness and cuteness, but it made Yin Huaixi tense up. Her small jade nose rubbed against the tip of his nose, and her slow breathnded warmly on his nose, carrying a hint of damp fragrance that lingered in his breath. It was as if the two of them were breathing together in an instant.

    This indescribable intimacy made Yin Huaixi¡¯s entire body go numb. He couldn¡¯t help but look at her lips. Her delicate lips were so close that as soon as he lowered his head¡­

    His breathing became chaotic bit by bit.

    The soft touch of her lips made Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes instantly darken.

    At this moment, a voice sounded from outside the tent. ¡°Your Highness,

    General Lin wants you to discuss matters in the tent.¡±

    Yu Youyao was shocked. She hummed and quickly reached out to push him.

    Yin Huaixi could only let go of her. Seeing that the little girl had buried her head in his chest and was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look at him, a smile appeared on his lips, and his deep eyes were filled with gentleness and love. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curled up and she hummed like a cat. Just as she was about to leave his arms, Yin Huaixi pulled her into his arms again and buried his head in the side of her neck. He took a deep breath, and the feminine fragrance lingered in his nose and his heart, making his heart tremble wildly. His body burned, and he let out a sigh that sounded satisfied, unwilling, and helpless. ¡°Go quickly.¡± Yu Youyao pushed him gently.

    However, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t bear to let go. He hugged her more tightly and rubbed her in his arms. He said hoarsely, ¡°We were separated for four months.¡±

    His voice was hoarse. He did not say that he missed her, but it was clear that he missed her deeply. Yu Youyao said softly, ¡°General Lin is still waiting for you. Come back early.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi could only let go of her. He lowered his head and gently kissed the top of her fragrant head. ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡±

    Looking at his sticky appearance, how did he look like the iron-blooded person who had just stepped into the tent? Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but giggle.

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but want to pull her back.

    Yu Youyao was already on guard. She spun around and dodged his outstretched hand. She red at him angrily. ¡°Hurry up and go. You¡¯ll be a joke.¡±

    As soon as Yin Huaixi returned to the camp, he did not even go to General Lin¡¯s ce and directly came to her. There were too many people in the army. If he stayed here and dyed, something might spread.

    Although!

    Her marriage with Yin Huaixi was considered an open secret in the army.

    However, was she shameless?!

    The battle with Zamo He had won a short period of peace for the North. but there were still small groups of the Northern Barbarian army who came over from time to time to provoke them. From time to time, Yin Huaixi would also bring a team of soldiers deep into the grasnd and plunder the branches on the grasnd. They obtained arge number of supplies and caused heavy losses to the Northern Barbarians.

    The two sides exchanged blows. The various tribes of the Northern Barbarians also realized that Zamo He¡¯s previous guess was true.

    Yin Huaixi might have already grasped the topographic map of the grasnd and understood the distribution of the various tribes in the grasnd.<div>

    Everyone in the various tribes of the Northern Barbarians was in danger. Some engaged in self-preservation, some were angry, and some were filled with hatred. In short, more and more tribes joined the war faction and participated in this war.

    More and more troops among the Northern Barbarians gathered.

    When the news reached the Imperial Court, it was solemn. Someone said, ¡°King Yue Fei shouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to attack and enter the grasnd to plunder the resources of the Northern Barbarians, expanding the battle.¡±

    News of the North¡¯s sess spread like wildfire. King Yue Fei¡¯s reputation in the court was unprecedented, and many generals respected him very much.

    Immediately, a general red at this person and reprimanded them, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been kneeling for too long and can¡¯t stand up. The Northern Barbarians have been plundering the borders of our Great Zhou Dynasty for hundreds of years. Now that the Great Zhou Dynasty has plundered them back, how can you me King Yue Fei?¡±

    ¡°Ever since he ascended the throne, we¡¯ve made a fuss with the Northern Barbarians a few times. The conflict between the two sides is worsening day by day, and it¡¯s already irreconcble. How did it be King Yue Fei¡¯s fault?¡±

    ¡°Your brains are muddled by sh*t. The Northern Barbarians are affected by the drought andck resources, so they have no choice but to send troops against the Great Zhou Dynasty. This is a battle for survival. It¡¯s not something that anyone can decide.¡±

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians want to take advantage of the internal strife in our Great Zhou to break through Jinzhou and enter Shanhai Pass. King Yue Fei went deep into the grasnd and caught them off guard, disrupting their n. That¡¯s why they bought a chance for the North to catch their breath. The Northern Barbarians continue to increase their troops, which also shows that they¡¯re afraid of King Yue Fei and that they¡¯re notpletely confident in this

    battle.. ¡°

 Chapter 1030: Wave after Wave

    Chapter 1030: Wave after Wave<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ¡°F*ck, I just can¡¯t stand you civil servants. You¡¯re full of benevolence and morals, and you¡¯re sanctimonious. You¡¯re like a weak chicken. If King Yue Fei hadn¡¯t fought his way to the grasnd, Zamo He would have fought his way into Shanhai Pass.¡¯

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians are determined to enter the Central ins. Do they still want to retreat? Dream on. Do you believe that as long as King Yue Fei repels Zamo He and understands Zamo He¡¯s background, he will hide in the defense line of Jinzhou? Then, the next step will be a crisis point for the<div>

    300,000 troops from the Northern Barbarians.¡±

    There was an endlessmotion in the Imperial Library.

    Yu Zongshen ced the teacup heavily on the table.

    The room immediately fell silent.

    Yu Zongshen coughed and said, ¡°What shoulde wille eventually. We should be d that King Yue Fei can still guard the North, and not criticize who p s right and who¡¯s wrong. The Xie family is just a merchant family, but they already know how to buy and sell great millet seeds to help the North farm in spring and recuperate. Eldest Princess Shaoyi is a woman, but she¡¯s also concerned about her country. She joined the army and went to the country with the You army. The Daoist priests of the Wanjun Mountain also stepped forward in the face of the country¡¯s disaster. All of you are officials in the court, so why are you in a mess?¡±

    These indifferent words made the court officials look ashamed.

    In the blink of an eye, it was August. Just as the court officials were worried about the war in the North, a piece of news came from the Liang army. The King of Liang led an army of 300,000 andunched a general attack on the Liang resistance army.

    Ever since Duke Xu presided over the Liang resistance army for more than a year, there had been endless friction between the two sides, with casualties on both sides. The Liang resistance army was well-equipped and had the advantage of having more people. Meanwhile, Thief Liang did not dare to take the risk of losing his troops and easily sent troops to attack the Liang resistance army. Both sides had been in a stalemate.

    Now that the war in the North had yet to end, Thief Liang had recuperated in Xiangyang for two years and his strength had already recovered. This battle was very tense.

    However, before one wave was over, another rose.

    The riots everywhere in the Great Zhou Dynasty could no longer bepletely suppressed.<div>

    The remaining power of the ns in Shandong rose from the ashes and gathered. They called themselves the ¡°rebellion army¡± and forcefully sted open the city gate. They smashed the government office and released the prisoners who were locked up in prison. They captured all the officials in the government office and locked them up in prison carriages to parade and torture them in front of themoners.

    As soon as the news spread, there was an unprecedented wave of anti-Zhou protests everywhere.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was in chaos.

    Yuan Jizi, who was meditating in the tent, opened his eyes and sighed softly. Xu Ming heard themotion. ¡°Martial Uncle, do you have any advice?¡±

    ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s dragon vein is gone.¡± With that, Yuan Jizi slowly closed his eyes and meditated.

    Xu Ming was shocked. ¡°Martial Uncle, why do you say that? King Yue Fei is a true dragon with a long lifespan. He¡¯s a wise ruler. Since he¡¯s from the orthodox lineage of the royal family, it¡¯s only logical for him to continue the Great Zhou¡¯s throne and the fate of the country.¡±

    Yuan Jizi closed his eyes and did not move. ¡°This is the heavenly secret. Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Xu Ming immediately calmed down. His Martial Uncle¡¯s divination wouldn¡¯t be wrong, so there was only one possibility.

    After a long while, a long sigh came from the tent.

    The news of the chaos reached Yu Youyao¡¯s ears. At this moment, she had already returned to the Jinyuan Garden.

    The battle with Zamo He had ushered in a precious period of time for the North to recuperate. As the war between the two sides had entered a<div>

    stalemate, Yin Huaixi really couldn¡¯t bear for Yu Youyao to stay in the army and suffer. After the Dragon Boat Festival, he sent troops to escort her back to Jinzhou.

    Yu Youyao did not want to return, but she also knew that all the general matters in the army were on the right track. She could not help much if she stayed in the army.

    For more than a year after that, the two of them had been dealing with the situation of being separated from each other.

    Yu Youyao did not stay idle either. Liaodong had epted more than two million refugees. Most of thend was reimed and was very barren. Other than sweet potatoes, there was no other crop to grow.

    Now that the sweet potatoes had solved the problem of food and shelter, they had to increase the production of food and improve theck of supplies in the North.

    Yu Youyao studied the farm books with the old farmers in the manor. Finally, her gazended on the green fertilizer.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued agriculture and merchants, and they also valued fertilizer that could increase crop production.

    Green manure was one of them, and it had a history of more than a thousand years.

    The moremon manure in the Great Zhou Dynasty were made of nts such asmon vetch, Chinese milkvetch, clovers, and so on. They mostly grew in the south.

    Yu Youyao discovered that there were records of green manure in the book ¡°Broad Aspirations¡± from the Jin Dynasty. In the book, it said, ¡°Green, yellow, and purple flowers are nted under rice in December. They spread and are prosperous. They can beautify fields and make leaves edible.¡±

    Green manure was already very widespread in the Northern Wei dynasty. ording to the Qimin Yaoshu, ¡°After nting it in spring, one can harvest 600 kilograms per acre. Its beauty is the same as silkworm feces.¡±<div>

    The effect of green manure was the same as all kinds of feces.

    Common vetch was a verymon green manure in the south. It was rare in Liaodong, mainly because thend was vast and the people were sparse. Agriculture was not developed, so no one valued this.

    Yu Youyao also realized that the bird vetch that was mainly nted in the south preferred moist environments and could not be nted in the Liaodong area.

    Later, she discovered in a book called ¡°The History of the North¡± that there was a type of hairy vetch in the north of China that was resistant to cold. It was very resistant to cold, had great adaptability, and did not have strict requirements for the soil. It could be nted in sand, soil, and y. Moreover, it had a strong vitality and was tenacious. It did notpete with other crops for nutrition. It also had the advantages of improving the soil, making thend fertile, maintaining water and soil, and suppressing weeds.

    Yu Youyao wrote a letter and told Yin Huaixi about this discovery. She even sighed with emotion in the letter. ¡°As expected, people still have to study more to gain more knowledge.¡±

    Even if she had always been interested in agriculture, she wouldn¡¯t have realized that there was a type of hairy vetch in north China that could be nted in Liaodong?!

    Yu Youyao immediately sent someone to the north to buy the hairy vetch seeds.

    The hairy vetch was like a weed in the north of China, covering the entire mountain. The cost of seeds was very low. With the help of the local government office, they bought arge batch without spending much money.

    Hence, Yu Youyao cooperated with the state government office to promote the hairy vetch throughout the North. She also sent a letter to Ye Xiaoci, in which she mentioned the various benefits of the hairy vetch.

    . After the autumn harvest, when the farnd is empty, nt the hairy vetch that can withstand the cold and winter. It can be used as green manure to maintain thend.¡¯

    ¡°Therge amount of fresh hairy vetch harvested can be used for livestock. With arge amount of fresh grass, the livestock in the Liaodong area can also be expanded on arge scale.¡±

    ¡°Arge amount of meat, wool, fresh milk, and even horses can not only improve the lives of themoners in Liaodong as soon as possible, but also provide military supplies.¡±

    ¡°This way, we canpletely resolve theck of supplies in Liaodong. This is a meritorious move in the current era. I hope Lord Ye will think twice.¡±

    Ye Xiaoci was also knowledgeable. He kept feeling that as a parent official of a prefecture, he was actually not as magnanimous as Eldest Princess Shaoyi. Immediately, he felt a littleplicated and ashamed.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion to his aides. ¡°There are three regrets in life. First, begonia has no fragrance. Second, shad has many fish bones. Third, Eldest Princess of Shaoyi isn¡¯t a man..¡±

 Chapter 1031: Fate

    Chapter 1031: Fate<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The aide also couldn¡¯t help but sigh in praise. ¡°With such magnanimity, how can we know that the Yu n won¡¯t produce a second ¡®First Minister of the Six

    Dynasties?¡±<div>

    The next morning, Ye Xiaoci listed the benefits of the hairy vetch one by one and expressed that the government office wanted to promote the nting of the hairy vetch with Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    As soon as the news spread, the entire Liaodong went crazy.

    After sprinkling hairy vetch seeds on the idle fields, they could live without having to care about them. Not only could they be eaten, they could also be used to fertilize thend and increase the production of crops and raise the

    livestock In tne family. wny not(

    After the autumn harvest, Liaodong started a trend of nting hairy vetch.

    The effect was also very pleasing.

    The hairy vetch was a cross-winter crop that grew quickly. In the spring of the next year, the animal husbandry in Liaodong had clearly increased by 30%pared to before the new year.

    The hairy vetch was more tender than ordinary grass. Be it cows, sheep, donkeys, or horses, they liked to eat hairy vetch more. The livestock that ate hairy vetch clearly grew fatter and stronger.

    When it came to the autumn harvest, the production of soybeans had increased by 30%. The crops such as great millet, corn, winter wheat, and cotton had also increased to varying degrees.

    Increased crop production also led to agricultural development in the Liaodong area.

    There was another craze for remation in the North.<div>

    Themoners thought it was simple. Since the hairy vetch could improve thend, they would let it cover every inch of Liaodong.

    After the effect of the green manure was disyed, Yu Youyao summarized the other fertilizers in the agricultural book, such as manure, bone fertilizer, mud fertilizer, mixed fertilizer, soil fertilizer, and more. She promoted simpler and easier methods to make fertilizer.

    For example, she promoted the decaying method, the simmering method, the method to make waterlogged fertilizer, and so on.

    Agriculture in the north was not developed, and the fertilization method was not widely used here. However, in fact, using the appropriate fertilizer measures could make the fertilizer more nutritious and increase crop production.

    This method was even more widely used in the manors of wealthy families.

    The fertilizer method received another enthusiastic response from themoners.

    Every family dug a few deep pits beside their fields and sorted the different fertilizers in their lives ording to the records of the various fertilization methods.

    After a month of promotion, the results were already beginning to show.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation in the North had almost reached its peak.

    This worksted for more than a year.

    The winery that Yu Youyao had been thinking about was also on the right track.<div>

    In addition to the various types of wine in the Great Zhou Dynasty, the winery mainly brewed great millet wine, as well as all kinds of milk and medicinal

    wine produced by the Northern Barbarians. Most of them were sold at a low price.

    At this moment, Yu Youyao was already 16.

    As the mourning period was about to end, the Yu n had already written many times to ask about her marriage. Although they had no intention of interfering, their concern was very obvious.

    After Yu Shande came to Jinzhou, the siblings met after so many years and sighed with emotion. They talked about each other¡¯s recent situation and fortuitous encounters.

    Only then did she learn that back then, after the refugees in the Longcheng refugee camp were settled, there was still a group of injured, seriously ill, or infected refugees who had not been settled down. In addition, the drought in the pass was still ongoing, and there were still many refugees who had fled over one after another. Yu Shande did not leave Longcheng.

    ¡°¡­ Due to the cmity of foreign countries, many ambitious people have surged into the Liaodong area.¡± Yu Shande was tall and strong, and he was in good spirits. He was wearing an old robe that had been washed until it was white. It looked empty on him, and his thin bones showed off his strong character.

    Yu Youyao could almost see the portrait of Duke Zhonglie hanging high in the

    Yu n¡¯s school. She both admired and sighed. ¡°You contributed greatly to the sessful resettlement of more than two million refugees.¡±

    Yu Shande shook his head and only said, ¡°I¡¯m just doing my best. Let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡¯

    After chatting for a while, Yu Shande changed the topic. ¡°I met Heir Song on the way to Jinzhou.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. It had been a long time since she had heard any news about Song Mingzhao. Thest time she had heard of him was when the Xie family had received a letter from the Yu n before they were about to leave Quanzhou. The letter mentioned that Song Mingzhao was going to be demoted to Dehua County in Quanzhou as a county magistrate and would arrive in Quanzhou in a few days.

    For a moment, she actually felt that Song Mingzhao was haunting her.

    Song Mingzhao was an outsider, and it was only because of the rtionship between the Song and Yu families that he had mentioned it. It seemed to be a gloss over, but the Yu n might have the intention of asking Yu Youyao to take care of Song Mingzhao.

    The Xie Residence had a lot of influence in Quanzhou. Song Mingzhao thought that using the Xie Residence¡¯s connections, his career would be smoother.

    The two families were family friends, so it was human nature.

    However, before Song Mingzhao coulde to Quanzhou, Yu Youyao had already arrived in Liaodong with the Xie family.

    Yu Shande sighed. ¡°Heir Song has really had a rough time in the past few years. Not long after he took office in Dehua, he was targeted by the Jiazhou Residence. He sensed that something was amiss in Quanzhou and secretly sent a message into the capital, but¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    However, Yu Youyao knew that Yu Zongshen had been mourning. The three princes were fighting for the throne, and the court was in chaos. Song

    Mingzhao¡¯s every move was monitored, so the news couldn¡¯t be spread clearly. In addition, there was no substantial evidence. The Marquis of Zhen tried repeatedly in the court, but he was always stopped by Concubine Lu. In the end, nothing happened.

    Otherwise, Thief Liang wouldn¡¯t have been able to take down Quanzhou so easily.

    As for whether Yin Huaixi was involved, it was unknown.

    Yu Shande admired Song Mingzhao quite a bit. Furthermore, they were old friends in the capital in the past. His tone revealed a hint of appreciation, so he couldn¡¯t help but mention a few more words.

    ¡°After failing to send the news, Heir Song nned to leave. Fortunately, the Zhenguo Marquis Residence sent many secret guards to protect his safety.

    Before he came to Dehua, he hid a portion of his people in the dark. The Zhenguo Duke¡¯s Residence also knew that something was amiss in Quanzhou and secretly sent experts to receive him. Song Mingzhao also sessfully escaped from Quanzhou before the King of Liang rebelled.¡±

    When he met Song Mingzhao, his words revealed how difficult and dangerous it was.

    After leaving Quanzhou, Song Mingzhao had been kidnapped and was almost killed several times. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t even return to the capital. He fled to Zhejiang and used the north-south trade route toe to Liaodong.

    Not only was Yu Shande sighing, but Yu Youyao also sighed. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for Heir Song in the past few years.¡±

    Her calm words revealed a hint of relief.

    Yu Zongshen admired Song Mingzhao very much. The Song and Yu families were family friends. If it weren¡¯t for the cheating in the imperial examination, Song Mingzhao would have entered the royal court in advance. With Yu Zongshen!s high regard, Song Mingzhao would soon be able to establish himself in the court. When Yu Zongshen was mourning, the resources of the Song and Yu families in the court would definitely be heavily biased towards Song Mingzhao. In less than a year, there would definitely be a ce for Song Mingzhao in the cab.

    Song Mingzhao originally had a bright future, but in the end, because of an instance of cheating in an examination, he had reached a turning point in his fate and ruined his future.

    It was really fate.

    Yu Shande sighed softly. ¡°When I saw Heir Song, the talented Heir Song was extremely thin. He seemed to be sick. I heard that he came to Liaodong this time to seek treatment..

 Chapter 1032: Mourning Period Is Ending

    Chapter 1032: Mourning Period Is Ending<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was just an excuse on the surface.

    He saw that Heir Songs expression was a little strange. He was afraid that there was something difficult to say, but Heir Song did not say it explicitly, so he naturally could not probe.<div>

    However, not investigating did not mean that there were no clues.

    Yu Youyao also said, ¡°The Northern Barbarians have invaded on arge scale. Many immortal masters with brilliant medical skills havee to Liaodong. I have the business cards of a few immortal masters in my hand. Brother, take one and pass it to Heir Song another day. It¡¯s good for both families.¡±

    The Song and Yu families were family friends. Yu Youyao¡¯s many schemes in

    Liaodong also had the support of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was quite prestigious among the generals. The war in Liaodong was not done yet, and the Zhenguo Marquis Residence¡¯s support for the border war also affected the support of the court officials for this battle to a certain extent.

    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing.

    Yu Shande nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± At this point, his eyes shed, as if he wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Previously, the Empress Dowager wanted to bestow a marriage for King Yue Fei. She wanted to hold King Yue Fei¡¯s marriage while the Empress Dowager¡¯s funeral was dyed. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how to dy it in the future.¡¯

    Yu Youyao smiled, but her smile did not reach her eyes.

    Yin Huaixi was a general. In the past two years, the war in the North had been tense, and the Imperial Court had given him many special privileges. In addition, Yin Huaixi was too famous, so it was inevitable that the Imperial Court would be a little worried. If they chose a good match in the form of a nobledy from the Imperial Court, they could naturally restrain him.

    Yu Shande naturally understood this too, but he did not mention it. ¡°Eunuch Zhu used all the documents that the Empress Dowager had bestowed back then to implicate your marriage with King Yue Fei. Our Third Grandmother¡¯s mourning period is almostplete, and your marriage with King Yue Fei has also been raised in the royal court. The family is worried and asked me toe over and ask about the situation.¡¯

    Song Mingzhao didn¡¯t seem to know that Sister Yao¡¯er¡¯s marriage had been decided. There was a lot of probing in his words. He seemed to be very concerned about Yao¡¯er.

    Thinking of Song Mingzhao¡¯s actions after he became the top schr, it was not difficult to guess what he was thinking.<div>

    In the end, he had made a mistake.

    To put it simply, back then, when the Empress Dowager had bestowed their marriage, she had not said a word about the privilege proof.

    After talking about serious matters, Yu Youyao asked Yu Shande about his future ns.

    Knowing that Yu Shande had no intention of returning to the capital for the time being, Yu Youyao wrote a rmendation letter and rmended him to enter the Wu Mountain Academy to further his studies.

    A few dayster, there was news from Xiangping that Mr. Hu Shan was overjoyed to see talent and epted Yu Shande as hisst disciple.

    It was also because of this that the n Chief¡¯s wife became closer to Yu Youyao. She did not hide anything in her letter and mentioned, ¡°Your father has left the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs and returned to the Imperial Court to fill the position of the Left Deputy Imperial Censor.¡±

    The n Chief¡¯s wife was too embarrassed to say it directly. The title of third-grade Imperial Censor was given to him because he had given birth to a good daughter. Furthermore, he was over 50 years old. Although he was far from the age of retirement, he was already old. The Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs persuaded the original Left Deputy Imperial Censor to leave, so they gave him the position. Otherwise, he would have been openly demoted.

    The Left Deputy Imperial Censor and the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs were of the same rank. It seemed that they were equals, but in fact, he had been secretly demoted. The Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was the head of the six ministries, and the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs was an important official. The status of the Deputy Imperial Censor was clearly inferior. In addition, the emperor was seriously ill, and the eunuchs controlled internal affairs. The authority of the Imperial Court was greatly eroded.

    Not only had he been beaten back to his original state, but he was also inferior to his previous title. However, this was only the beginning.

    Yu Youyao had already foreseen Yu Zongzheng¡¯s oue, so she did not care.

    In her letter, the n Chief¡¯s wife had mentioned that Yu Shuangbai was learning the rules from the nannies in the pce. She had be much calmer and only said few words, but it was not difficult to guess that Yu Shuangbai was not having a good time.<div>

    She had asked the n to take care of Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei¡¯s marriage in her letter earlier.

    The n was not careless either. Under the interference of the n Chief¡¯s wife, Yu Lianyu was married to a poor but humble schr with the surname Yang. He had just be a High Schr and had a bright future.

    Meanwhile, Yu Fangfei was married to the second son of Madam Jiangs brother, so they could be considered to be closer.

    Both marriages were not bad.

    The surname Yang had been arranged by the n. To be chosen by the n, it seemed that not only was her family background and character good, but her talent was also not bad. In the future, with the n¡¯s support and Yu Lianyu¡¯s personality, her life would not be bad.

    Madam Jiang was smart and sensible. The Jiang family was not bad either. Although they wanted to seek favor, they did not have any ulterior motives. In addition, the Jiang family was a farming and academic family, and Father Jiang was from the same family. Their family background was not bad.

    With Yu Zongshen¡¯s status, Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei could still have better marriages. However, this would inevitably implicate some family interests, which was not a good thing for Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei.

    Now, one of their husbands had be a High Schr at such a young age and probably had a bright future.

    The other husband had a good family background and could live afortable life.

    This could be considered one of her worries.

    As for Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin, because of their status as the daughters of Yu Shuang and Bai Fengming, their marriages were not very smooth. They had yet to be arranged.<div>

    Madam Yao was anxious, but Yu Zongshen was not worried. He said directly, ¡°A man¡¯s ambition lies in the world. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s a few yearste.¡±

    He had the intention to wait until Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin became capable before getting engaged.

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply. Now that the Great Zhou Dynasty was in chaos, men were not like women, so it was naturally better to wait a few years.

    After that, the n Chief¡¯s wife even mentioned that Old Madam Yu t s three-year mourning period was almost over. The n nned to invite the master of the Precious Peace Temple to perform a ritual for Old Madam Yu. In addition, she also mentioned some trivial matters of the three-year mourning It was obvious that the n was very concerned about her grandmother¡¯s three-year mourning period and wanted to do their best. Yu Youyao was also very relieved.

    As Yu Youyao couldn¡¯te back, the n Chief¡¯s wife had also instructed her on some things that needed to be paid attention to other than the clothes.

    Yu Youyao read it word for word and was a little stunned.

    In the blink of an eye, she had left the capital for three years.

    In the past three years, she had been eating vegetarian food and mourning for her grandmother. She was wearing in clothes and the belongings of her grandmother when she was alive. Now that her mourning period was about to end, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of sorrow.

    Everything that had happened with her grandmother couldn¡¯t help but appear in her mind.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly and wrote a reply to the n Chief¡¯s wife. Then, she instructed Yin Shi to make a trip to Xiangping and asked Auntie Xu to organize it. The Buddhist scriptures she had copied for her grandmother for the past three years would be sent back to the Yu n along with this letter.

    After everything was over, Yu Youyao began to prepare to remove her mourning clothes.

    This concerned filial piety, so she couldn¡¯t be careless. Although Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t return to the capital, she couldn¡¯t be careless with her etiquette. In the next few days, Yu Youyao changed into a in dress and closed herself in to copy Buddhist scriptures.

    Auntie Xu, who was far away in Xiangping, took Yu Youyao¡¯s removal of her mourning clothes very seriously and rushed to Jinzhou on the tenth of August.

    After not seeing Auntie Xu for a long time, Yu Youyao was overjoyed. She threw herself into Auntie Xu¡¯s arms and wheedled. Auntie Xu¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight..¡±

 Chapter 1033: Removal of Mourning Clothes

    Chapter 1033: Removal of Mourning Clothes<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Auntie Xu had long known that this girl was impressive. She was a golden phoenix that could not be trapped in the residence.

    When she was vounz, Auntie Xu would often give her pointers.<div>

    In the past few years, Auntie Xu had begun to live a luxurious life, so she had ced her focus on teaching the maidservants in the courtyard. She no longer interfered much with Yu Youyao¡¯s decisions.

    She had originally wanted toe to Jinzhou with Yu Youyao, but Yu Youyao did not want her toe along and suffer. She also could not leave the Yu Garden without someone to take care of it, so she stayed in Xiangping.

    The etiquette of removing her mourning clothes was veryplicated. With Auntie Xu¡¯s help, Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    The 13th of August was the day she would remove her mourning clothes.

    Yu Youyao set up an incense table at home to pay respects to her grandmother and burn the Buddhist scriptures she had copied previously. After the memorial ceremony waspleted, Auntie Xu sang auspicious words and took off Yu Youyao¡¯s mourning clothes.

    Yu Youyao knelt on the meditation cushion in her white singlet.

    Auntie Xu sprinkled teacup pomelo peel water on Yu Youyao with a bamboo branch. Then, she helped Yu Youyao change into a light green coat dress. ¡°After you remove your mourning clothes, you¡¯ll be wearing in clothes for the entire month. Then, you¡¯ll start wearing your usual clothes.¡±

    She could only change into her usual clothes in September.

    After all the etiquette involved in removing mourning clothes was done, the servants at home carried the pomelo peel water and began to ssh it in the courtyard. They packed all the items for the mourning period and reced them with new ones.

    The whitentern hanging under the eaves of the gate was taken down.

    It was obvious that the mourning period for the master of this family wasplete. Those who came to visit did not have to hide anymore.<div>

    This worksted until night. The entire Jinyuan Garden looked brand new.

    Yu Youyao watched quietly, feeling a pang of bitterness.

    Auntie Xu patted her shoulder. ¡°A woman reaches adulthood when they reach 15 years old. Now that your mourning period is over and you¡¯re 16 years old, shouldn¡¯t you hold youring-of-age ceremony too?¡±

    Yu Youyao also knew that this matter couldn¡¯t be dyed. ¡°What do you think, Auntie?¡±

    Auntie Xu said, ¡°In my opinion, the grander theing-of-age ceremony, the better. You¡¯re the Eldest Princess, so all the etiquette for youring-of-age ceremony is ording to the standards of the royal family. It¡¯s best if you can return to the capital and ask the imperial family and the Yu n to step in. However, it¡¯s a troubling period now. Your reputation in Liaodong has greatly boosted the morale of the people and stabilized the situation in the North. This is what the Imperial Court is happy to see. I don¡¯t think the Imperial

    Court wants you to return to the capital.¡±

    There was a war in front of them. The old citizens of the North should be in a state of panic, but Yu Youyao and the Xie family were encouraging remation, promoting green manure, teaching how to make fertilizer, increasing crop production, and driving animal husbandry.

    Everything in the North was developing in a good direction. The lives of themoners were getting better, and the shadow of war did not affect them. All of this was done by Yu Youyao.

    To put it bluntly, Yu Youyao was the stabilizing force in the hearts of themoners in the North. With her around, the North was a purend filled with hope.

    No one wanted her to leave.

    Yu Youyao was at a loss. Theing-of-age ceremony was the most important day of an unmarried woman¡¯s life. She also knew what this day meant to women. However, when it came to this day, she did not know what to do.<div>

    Auntie Xu said, ¡°l i m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care about this. Now that the court is in troubled times, it¡¯s not appropriate to be extravagant. It¡¯s good to be polite.¡± Auntie Xu had the same intention. ¡°In that case, youring-of-age ceremony is set for October. I¡¯ll discuss with your grandmotherter and choose an auspicious day. Send a memorial to the capital and see what the

    Imperial Court thinks. Then, we¡¯ll discuss what to do with theing-of-age ceremony.¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony was a big deal, so the Imperial Court would definitely reward her.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, Auntie.¡±

    Auntie Xu suddenly smiled. ¡°Once theing-of-age ceremony is held, it¡¯s time to agree on your marriage with King Yue Fei.¡±

    Yu Youyao blushed and lowered her head shyly. She whispered, ¡°The war hasn¡¯t ended yet. How can we get married? I¡ª I don¡¯t n to consider this for the time being¡­¡±

    She really did not n to consider this.

    However, when she thought of Yin Huaixi, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shy.

    Auntie Xu shook her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t consider it, how do you know that

    King Yue Fei hasn¡¯t considered it? You and King Yue Fei aren¡¯t young anymore. The three books and six etiquettes are veryplicated. It¡¯ll take a year and a half. In my opinion, King Yue Fei is waiting for this day.¡±<div>

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was in chaos. King Yue Fei¡¯s ambition would not stop at Youzhou. It would take time to eliminate the cmity of the other countries and calm the internal strife. If they really waited until the war was settled, who knew how long it would take? King Yue Fei was not young anymore, He was in his prime and might not be able to hold on.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s breathing was a little chaotic. For some reason, images of her being with him in the army appeared in her mind. Her ears were filled with his charming cries, which seemed to be filled with pain and joy, making her feel at a loss. It was as if she knew everything, but also as if she didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°But the war in the North¡­¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito¡¯s. Auntie Xu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not surprising. Most of the generals are marching to war outside, so it¡¯s inevitable that marriage will be dyed. We can¡¯t just focus on war and not care about filial piety, right? The emperor also believes in marriage. How many generals in ancient times went to the battlefield in marriage robes?¡±

    Yu Youyao was speechless. In history, there had been many generals guarding the border city. Not only had the emperor personally bestowed marriages, but he had also sent troops to escort the brides to the border city to get married.

    Didn¡¯t the Empress have this idea before?

    However, she had never expected the Empress Dowager to hold back.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to consider what needs to be considered. Not to mention the war, the Great Zhou Dynasty treats people with filial piety. However, there are three types of unfilialness. The most severe type is to have no descendants. Therefore, it¡¯s the most important thing to continue the family line.¡±

    ¡°King Yue Fei has arge army and is in charge of a region. His marriage is also a state matter. It¡¯s important to stabilize the North and the country. If the

    Empress Dowager hadn¡¯t given him a marriage long ago, I think the Imperial

    Court would have chosen a good match for him long ago.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips. Therefore, not only would Yin Huaixi!s marriage not affect the war, but it would also greatly calm the hearts of the people in the North.

    Auntie Xu knew that she did not like to hear this, so she continued, ¡°A man should start a family and establish a career. He should start a family before establishing a career. It¡¯s obvious that in most people¡¯s hearts, a man can only show his true talent and responsibility after starting a family. He can cultivate his body, manage his family, govern the country, and bring peace to the world. As a young general, King Yue Fei¡¯s family is especially important to him.¡±

    A family was closely rted to a career. Most people who couldn¡¯t settle their families wouldn¡¯t have much achievements in their careers.

    Yu Zongzheng was an example. At the peak of his life, the parents were kind and the children were filial. He married his virtuous wife, Madam Xie, and established himself in the royal court. After that, he obtained a ¡°filial daughter¡± and managed the family. His life almost reached its peak.

    However, all of this was an illusion. With Old Madam Yu¡¯s death and Yu

    Youyao¡¯s departure, the Yu Residence was only left with chicken feathers. Yu Zongzheng was also beaten back to his original state..

 Chapter 1034: Invincible

    Chapter 1034: Invincible<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Zongzhengs current official position could only be filled with his mother¡¯s chastity and his daughter, who was the Eldest Princess.

    He had no virtue and could not cultivate his body. Furthermore, he could not manage his family. How could she improve in the court officials? How could she govern the country and bring peace to the world?<div>

    To men, starting a family was a sign of maturity. It was a manifestation of responsibility. Even if Yu Youyao did not consider this matter, the Imperial Court would still urge King Yue Fei to get married as soon as possible.

    Yu Youyao did not know what to say for a moment.

    Auntie Xu knew that she was a little confused andforted her. ¡®Putting aside these external factors, do you n to make King Yue Fei wait for you for another three years? Are you really muddle-headed, or are you pretending to be muddle-headed? You¡¯ve been in love with King Yue Fei for so long. Don¡¯t you really know what he¡¯s thinking?¡±

    He appeared in Yu Youyao¡¯s mind again. He kissed her hair lovingly and said gently and restrainedly, ¡°When you reach adulthood, we¡¯ll get married, okay?!¡±

    She looked reproachful. ¡°Auntie, why are you saying that? Marriage is a matter of parents¡¯ orders and matchmaking. As a woman, why should I think about this?¡±

    Auntie Xuughed. ¡°What a little monster.¡±

    If a daughter was satisfied with the marriage, it was naturally because marriage was a big matter. It was the order of her parents and the matchmaker¡¯s decision. Everything depended on her elders.

    If she did not agree, it would mean that the daughter wascking in talent and morals. She would feel ashamed of her inferiority and would not be worthy of a certain young master¡¯s talent. She was afraid that she would embarrass her family and let down her elders.

    If this person wasn¡¯t King Yue Fei, let¡¯s see if she could still say this.

    Yu Youyao was furious. Her face was so red that it was about to bleed. She couldn¡¯t help but stomp her feet. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re annoying. I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡¯

    As she spoke, she turned around.<div>

    Auntie Xu held back herughter. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave!¡¯ Yu Youyao endured it and did not turn around.

    ¡°I¡¯m really leaving!¡± Auntie Xu pretended to leave.

    ¡°Auntie.¡± Yu Youyao panicked and quickly turned around. She moved closer to Auntie Xu and held her arm, tilting her head on her shoulder. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t tease me. I¡¯ve lost my mother since I was young. As my elder, I can¡¯t disrespect my Grandmother, so she couldn¡¯t teach me. Auntie is the one who taught me me everything in the room. Auntie is doing this for my own good and hopes that I can make ns for my marriage early.¡±

    Auntie Xu had taken on the responsibility of a mother to her. She provided the upbringing that a mother should provide her daughter, such as the love between men and women, the way of husband and wife, and even the matters of the boudoir.

    These were things that only a mother could teach her daughter.

    Otherwise, why would people say that a bereaved eldest daughter was uneducated?!

    Without a mother, no matter how well-mannered and meticulously raised a child was, there would always be some aspects that werecking. Auntie Xu made up for this.

    Her Eldest Aunt had also taught her a little, even more than Auntie Xu. However, there were many things that Auntie Xu had imperceptibly taught bit by bit from her life. This was something that her Eldest Aunt could not rece.

    Auntie Xu stroked her back. ¡°Yes, marriage is the greatest turning point in a girl¡¯s family¡¯s life. When a girl gets married, she has to understand marriage, She can¡¯t marry in a daze. Even if that person is King Yue Fei, you have to know that a sensible person can pretend to be stupid, but a stupid person can only be a stupid ghost.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Yu Youyao quickly nodded. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight, okay!¡¯

    Auntie Xu teased, ¡°That¡¯s good too. In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ll be at the age to talk about marriage. It¡¯s time to teach you how to interact as husband and wife, lest you make a mistake.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao was so embarrassed that her face burned. She quickly hid in Auntie Xu¡¯s arms, just like when she was young. She was like a little piglet, nudging the ground while in Auntie Xu e s arms, making Auntie Xuugh.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi had just led a team of heavy cavalry and fought an intense battle with the Di army. With the number of people and equipment of both sides being equal, the You army relied on their agile and varied formations, as well as the tactical cooperation of the soldiers to annihte more than 2,000 people from the Di army with very few casualties.

    The You army quickly cleaned up the battlefield and counted the supplies. Before the Di army¡¯s reinforcements arrived, they quickly brought arge number of supplies and used theplicated terrain of the grasnd to escape into the depths of the grasnd, disappearing.

    When Zamo He personally rushed over with his troops, all he saw was a tragic battlefield. There were more than 2,000 heavy-armored cavalry, equipped with the best heavy armor, swords, and warhorses. He had spent countless days and nights and countless efforts to train them into a trump card, but they were killed until not a single piece of armor was left.

    He was heartbroken and disappointed.

    For a moment, he almost had the thought that King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou was invincible.

    The soldiers who hade to support them looked at the ground full of broken limbs and bones. Even the fearless Northern Barbarian army could not help but look terrified. They thought about how in the year or so since the war between the two sides, the Di army had repeatedly lost soldiers and generals. They were almost guaranteed to lose every battle.

    Yin Huaixi leaned against arge rock and slowly untied a ck towel from his left arm, solemnly stuffing it into his arms.

    General An Yuan saw everything and couldn¡¯t help but pat his shoulder. He teased, ¡°Good fellow, you¡¯ve finally seen the light.¡±

    Yin Huaixi used to be in the capital and was protected by Old Madam Yu. He also had a rtionship with her. After Old Madam Yu passed away, Yu Youyao had to observe mourning for her grandmother for three years. He also tied a ck scarf on his arm for three years. Yin Huaixi took off the ck scarf, which meant that Yu Youyao¡¯s mourning period was over.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up as he nodded. Then, he said, ¡°In this battle, we annihted a heavy cavalry unit of Zamo He¡¯s, causing his strength to be greatly reduced. We can stop for a few days. We¡¯ll rest here for the night first and set off back to the camp tomorrow morning.¡±<div>

    Although the heavy cavalry were good at long-range expeditions, they had been wandering in the grasnd for more than a month. It was time to return to the camp to reorganize.

    General An Yuan chuckled and smiled very wretchedly. ¡°l understand, I understand. You and Eldest Princess Shaoyi have been separated for more than half a year. Her mourning period is over. I think it¡¯s time for hering-of-age ceremony. Your marriage should be prepared as soon as possible. It¡¯ll take at least half a year for the three books and six etiquettes to be prepared. When we defeat the Di army, you¡¯ll be able to wear a wedding robe and directly be a groom.¡±

    His voice was not low at all. When the soldiers heard this, they joined in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your Highness, quickly marry the Eldest Princess so that we can call her the Princess Consort. You don¡¯t know how awkward it is for us to call her the Eldest Princess¡­

    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll follow you to wee the bride. I guarantee that the marriage will be glorious and imposing¡­¡±

    ¡°The Eldest Princess is such a good person. His Highness is really lucky¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Yu Youyao¡¯s frowns and smiles appeared in his mind, and his heart skipped a beat. However, as themander-in-chief, he also knew that now was not the time to talk about love. Afterughing, he still had to do what he had to do..

 Chapter 1035: Coming-of-Age Ceremony

    Chapter 1035: Coming-of-Age Ceremony<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Hence, he said with a straight face, ¡°What are you talking about? This battle has been in a stalemate for more than a year. As we have the topographic map of the grasnd and the distribution of the various tribes of the Northern Barbarians, we cane and go freely on the grasnd. However, the

    Northern Barbarians are not fools. They won¡¯t always let us fight.¡±<div>

    The grasnd was vast and the terrain was veryplicated. Even the people of the Northern Barbarians who had lived on the grasnd for generations did not dare to say that they knew the grasnd like the back of their hands.

    In order to survive, the various tribes maintained nomadic migration on the grasnd. They had no fixed residence and information circted slowly. This allowed the You army to take advantage of the dy in information and seed repeatedly.

    The soldiers¡¯ughing expressions became serious.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°The ambition of the Northern Barbarians to enter the Central ins has yet to stop. In the past year, we¡¯ve attacked more than 30rge and small tribes on the grasnd, causing the Northern Barbarians to suffer heavy losses. The Northern Barbarians have more or less realized the shorings of the tribes being scattered and their information not being synchronized. At the same time, our army has controlled the topographic map of the grasnd and the distribution of the Northern Barbarians¡¯ movements. This is also a terrifying threat to the Northern Barbarians. They might make a big move.¡±

    War was like a gamble. The more they won, the more they wanted to win.

    The more they lost, the more they wanted to win.

    The first type would only enchant and confuse people. The most terrifying was the second type, which could make people fall into madness and cast aside all concerns.

    They were definitely holding back.

    General An Yuan had a bad feeling. ¡°Your Highness, what do you think the Northern Barbarians will do?¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the Northern Barbarians will choose a king to integrate the various tribes and join forces to attack the Great Zhou.¡¯

    General An Yuan¡¯s expression changed, and the soldiers¡¯ eyes revealed fear.<div>

    Yin Huaixi saw their expressions. ¡°However, there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Even if they sessfully choose a king to temporarily rule the entire Northern Barbarians, the internal conflict in the Northern Barbarians is very intense. Large tribes like the Meng, Har, Zhamo, and Huqiang tribes do not have much differences in strength. No one will really submit to anyone. Anyone who is pushed will have to experience a twist and turn. It¡¯s not invulnerable.¡¯

    The Northern Barbarians was a hunting race. They had fixed residences and advocated freedom and conquest. Although they were strong, theirck of discipline was not something that could be gathered just by electing a king. It was simply a fool¡¯s dream to rely on peaceful methods to elect a king to rule the grasnd and enter the Central ins.

    He had worked hard to set this up for more than a year. This was the day he had been waiting for.

    In the past year or two, the You army had changed from their previous passive fighting style. They had taken the initiative to attack, entered the grasnd, and fought with the Northern Barbarians. They had already summarized a way to deal with the Di people. They kept increasing their training and changing their equipment. Their strength kept increasing, narrowing the gap between them and the Northern Barbarians.

    Soon, it was time to reap the spoils.

    Only then did the soldiers heave a sigh of relief. With weaknesses, there was nothing to fear.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°When we return to the camp this time, we have to be prepared for a bloody battle with the Northern Barbarians and destroy their main forces. Our army will go deep into the grasnd and there will be no more obstacles. I¡¯ll bring you to the Wolf Residence Mountain and insert the battle g of our You army into the holy mountain of the Northern Barbarians. that the Northern Barbarians will submit to the rule of our Great Zhou for generations. What do you think?¡±

    When the soldiers heard this, their eyes lit up and they shouted, ¡®Good, good, good¡­¡±

    However, he probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance to participate in Yu Youyao¡¯sing-of-age ceremony. Yin Huaixi pulled out the wooden stopper and raised his head to take a sip of medicinal wine, his expression filled with regret.

    Yu Youyao handed a memorial to the Imperial Court. Five dayster, the Imperial Court sent over an auspicious day for the imperial inspection. The date was set for the sixth of October.

    It happened a little earlier than expected.<div>

    At the same time, the news of the Empress Dowager¡¯s betrothal to her and King Yue Fei had also spread in the Great Zhou Dynasty under the deliberate arrangements of the Imperial Court.

    Eunuch Li, the officials of the Ministry of Rites, and the Imperial Residence, as well as the Yu n, set off for Xiangping on the third of September to prepare for Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.

    Yu Youyao was a little surprised. Not to mention the Ministry of Rites, no matter which family in the capital organized the banquet, they had to spend a sum of money to invite the officials of the Ministry of Rites over to ensure that nothing went wrong.

    As for the Imperial Residence, it was a ce specially in charge of dealing with all kinds of matters of the royal family and rtives. It was specially handled by special people.

    In September, Yu Youyao changed into her usual clothes and returned to Xiangping. She immediately took another sum of money and asked someone to repair the Xiangping courier station inside and out.

    The people sent by the Imperial Court only arrived in Xiangping on the tenth of September. They had also arrived together with the pce, the imperial family, and the various families in the capital, who came to prepare theing-of-age ceremony for Yu Youyao.

    Although Eldest Princess Shaoyi was not in the capital, there could not be any mistakes in etiquette. All reputable families in the capital had to give her aing-of-age ceremony.

    Theing-of-age ceremony would be temporarily taken care of by the Ministry of Rites. The congrattory gift would only be sent on the day of theing-of-age ceremony.

    Yu Youyao sent capable people to the courier station.

    The next morning, a group of people from the Imperial Court came to the Yu Garden to greet Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    Yu Youyao had stayed in Jinzhou for more than a year. Old Madam Xie had expanded tne Yu Garden Into two courtyards and transnted many strange trees from the North.<div>

    The Imperial Astronomer felt that the Yu Garden had good feng shui, so theing-of-age ceremony was set to be held in the Yu Garden.

    At the same time, the news that Eldest Princess Shaoyi was mainly holding an adulthood ceremony had also spread throughout the world. Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s marriage had also be a matter of concern.

    Far away in the border city, Yin Huaixi was busy training his troops and lining up to wee the next strong advance of the Northern Barbarians. Behind him was Yu Youyao¡¯s prosperity.

    The preparations for theing-of-age ceremony were underway.

    Yu Youyao received news that the Imperial Court had arranged for the old Princess Consort of Long County, who lived a long and healthy life and had a reputation for being virtuous, to be Yu Youyao!s official guest.

    The Yu n had also sent the Second Old Madam, the n Chief¡¯s wife, and the others over.

    The group set off for Xiangping on September 26th.

    Although she was not in the capital, the harem of the previous dynasty had given her the respect she deserved. This suddenly made Yu Youyao feel like she had to work hard.

    At this moment, it was an eventful period inside and outside the Great Zhou.

    Outside, there were barbarians eyeing them covetously, and inside, there were thieves stirring up trouble and stealing from the country. There was a drought in the pass, but there was still no rain.

    She kept feeling that this shouldn¡¯t be the way to hold hering-of-age ceremony.

    However, the court had already agreed on what to do with theing-of-age ceremony. It wasn¡¯t something that Yu Youyao could control. Even if Yu Youyao tried her best to avoid wasting the people¡¯s money and negotiated with the Ministry of Rites, the Ministry of Rites would listen ordingly, but there was a certain process.

    Although Yu Youyao was helpless, she was not idle.

    September was the season of great millet and sweet potatoes. The entire Liaodong was filled with the joy of harvest.

    Themoners began to prepare winter wheat to sow seeds and expand the nting of hairy vetch. The animal husbandry in the Liaodong area was developing at an unbelievable speed.

    It turned out that after receiving the benefits of hairy vetchst year, many businesses andmoners who were mainly animal husbandry saw a business opportunity.

    Yu Youyao tranted and sorted the sheepskin scroll that the You army had looted from the Northern Barbarians into thenguage of the Great Zhou. She discovered a lot from it. The nomadic people¡¯s experience in grazing and rearing included herding horses, feeding cows, and herding sheep..

 Chapter 1036: Meeting Princess Liyang Again

    Chapter 1036: Meeting Princess Liyang Again<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Yu Youyao found many old farmers who were good at animal husbandry and wrote books containing their precious and rare experiences with them. She hired a bookstore to print them inrge quantities and sold them for 80 copper coins each.

    As printing was widely used, the price of books decreased. An ordinary book cost about 200 copper coins, and would cost no less than 100 copper coins. It also depended on the quality of the paper used and the number of words.<div>

    The ¡°Records of Feeding¡± that Princess Shaoyi had implemented was divided into three volumes. It summarized the merits of the Great Zhou and the Northern Barbarians and was praised by many people. The price of 80 copper coins was really too low.

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi encouraged the development of animal husbandry and wanted to expand the scale of livestock so that themoners would not suffer.

    It was true that 80 copper coins was worth three to four months of expenses for an ordinary family of four, but books could be shared. Many viges were led by the vige chiefs to share the money. Every family would pay a small amount of copper coins and everyone would pool their funds to buy books.

    Those whose families had spare money could buy the book by themselves. For those with more difficult conditions, a few families and the entire vige could raise funds together, sharing the money and benefits.

    After the promotion of ¡°Records of Feeding¡±, the number of livestock in the Liaodong area increased a lot.

    When the officials from the capital saw this situation, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion. Although Eldest Princess Shaoyi was a woman, she was proficient in agriculture. She had done many things for Liaodong alone and changed Liaodongsck of supplies. They all reported these situations one by one.

    Unknowingly, it was the second of October.

    The old Princess Consort and the others also sessfully arrived at Xiangping.

    King Longs Residence was the patriarch of the Yin n with a high status. It was in charge of the Yin n¡¯s ancestral code and was the most prominent rtive in the imperial family. Even the emperor and mingfu in the pce were restricted by their ancestors¡¯ family rules.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County was also the most respected elder in the imperial family. The only person who could invite her was the current emperor.

    Yu Youyao did not dare to be negligent at all. She immediately sent a carriage to Longcheng to receive her. When the news of the old Princess Consort of Long County arriving in Xiangping came, she sent another person to the city gate to receive her.<div>

    The old Princess Consort of Long County was in her sixties. She was wearing a green-colored longevity cloak with longevity patterns. Her hair was already gray, and she hadbed it into an ordinary bun that was fixed with a silver hairpin. There was a ginger-patterned longevity seal on her forehead. She looked like an ordinary old woman, looking simple, generous, and amiable.

    Yu Youyao quickly went up to her. Only then did she see that the person supporting the Princess Consort of Long County was Princess Liyang, whom she had met once in the pce.

    The news sent by the Imperial Court did not mention that Princess Liyang wasing.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little surprised.

    Princess Liyang was tall and slender. She was wearing a long cloak with a silver silk iid with fur. She looked charming and beautiful, and she was very outstanding.

    The two of them greeted each other. Princess Li smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been many years since west parted in the pce. How have you been?¡±

    Yu Youyao had a higher grade than Princess Liyang, but considering that Princess Liyang was the legitimate princess on the surface, she said politely, ¡°Thanks to you, everything has been good all these years. I didn¡¯t know that you had arrived earlier. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please forgive me.¡±

    The person who used to lower her head in front of her now raised her head higher. Princess Liyang feltplicated, but she held her hand affectionately.

    ¡°When I heard that you were going to hold youring-of-age ceremony, I had the intention toe and be the host. It¡¯s also because the war in the North hasn¡¯t ended and theing-of-age ceremony is a little tight, so it¡¯s not appropriate to make it public. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble along the way and ruin your auspicious time, so I didn¡¯t mentioning to Liaodong. Good sister, don¡¯t me me.¡¯

    She made it sound as if they really had a close sisterly rtionship, not as if they had only met once. Her meaning between the lines was clear, and she was

    thinking for Yu Youyao.<div>

    Yu Youyao was a little sick of it. The people who became hosts were usually sisters who were close to her in the family or close friends. Princess Liyang called her a ¡°good sister¡± and a ¡°best friend¡±. Furthermore, Princess Liyang wanted to be the host. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Her status was too high, and she could still befriend nobledies in the capital. After arriving in Liaodong, because of the huge difference in status, even if there were people who wanted to seek favor with her, they did not dare to approach her easily. In addition, she was mourning and lived in seclusion most of the time, preventing some people from getting close to her. In addition, the situation of the nobles in Liaodong wasplicated, and she deliberately avoided them.

    Therefore, aftering to Liaodong, she had never been on good terms with any young miss.

    Fortunately, the n Chief¡¯s wife had mentioned in her letter that she wanted to bring some talented young misses from the n over. She had some candidates for the host, but it had yet to be officially decided.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that Princess Liyang was involved.

    The two of them chatted for a while. Yu Youyao bowed to the old Princess Consort of Long County. ¡°Matriarch, you¡¯re well. It¡¯s been hard for you to travel for me.¡¯

    You Youyao was wearing a flower crown dress and looked down. She looked as quiet and tender as a flower.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County liked her at a nce. She quickly held her hand and patted it gently. ¡°It¡¯s stillte autumn in the capital, but as soon as we enter Longcheng, the cold wind seems to blow into the cracks of my bones. It¡¯s really bitter. To think that you¡¯re so considerate. You sent people and carriages to receive us. You even arranged for a kitchen maid who knows how to make medicinal cuisine, She makes nourishing medicinal cuisine, incense, medicine, and supplements every day. She¡¯s prepared and served us well.¡¯

    The few mingfu in the imperial family also joined in.

    The Imperial Court valued Eldest Princess Shaoyi!sing-of-age ceremony very much. The Ministry of Rites had invited the emperor to give a handwritten decree, which was why they had invited the talented and virtuous elders of the imperial family over. Naturally, they did not dare to be negligent.

    However, it was inevitable that the journey would be difficult. There would definitely be some criticism.<div>

    Yu Youyao was thoughtful. As soon as they entered Longcheng, she sent people to ensure that they did not suffer. Everyone praised Eldest Princess

    Shaoyi even more.

    They had also experienced the good upbringing of the Yu n.

    Yu Youyao quickly helped the old Princess Consort of Long County up. ¡°I¡¯m ashamed and grateful to have my elders work hard for me. It¡¯s also because I¡¯m young and inexperienced. If there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve overlooked, you have to teach me.¡¯

    Even though her elders had praised her, she did not show off her contributions nor did she say that she had suffered. She only said that she was young and inexperienced. She was worried that she would not do a good job, so she expressed her gratitude and respect for her elders.

    She was really an exquisite person.

    The old Pirncess Consort of Long County smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be humble. In my opinion, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s experienced the most among us.¡± At this point, her expression was a littleplicated. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made this trip, I wouldn¡¯t have known how much you¡¯ve suffered in the past few years. It¡¯s really been hard on you.¡±

    ¡°Matriarch, you tter me.¡± Yu Youyao smiled and warmly weed her into the house.

    After the tea, the group settled down.

    It could be said that she had taken care of everything..

 Chapter 1037: Ambitious

    Chapter 1037: Ambitious<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Not long after, the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence sent someone to the Yu Garden to bring Princess Lishan to the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence to settle down.

    Although Princess Lishan was not of the royal bloodline, as the Empress¡¯s niece, she had been raised in the pce as a legitimate princess since she was young. Even if her identity was spread, she could not be negligent.<div>

    The small Yu Garden couldn¡¯t afford to amodate this ¡°big Buddha¡±. Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t willing to ept Princess Lishan¡¯s trouble, nor was she impatient to put on a show of ¡°sisterly love¡± with her, nor was she willing to stay under the same roof as Princess Lishan and pretend to be polite to her all day.

    The Yue Fei Kings Residence was the most suitable.

    In the afternoon, the Second Old Madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife came to look for Yu Youyao.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°It¡¯s good for you to know that recently, there have been many rumors in the court about Duke Xu. Back then, the old matters of the Ning Residence were also mentioned. There were even people moring to redress the rebellion of the Ning Residence. Princess Liyangs identity as the Empress¡¯s niece can¡¯t be concealed.¡±

    Princess Liyangs identity was originally an open secret. However, due to the old case of the Ning Residence, the implications were too great. The Empress Dowager had also given her a lot of face, so no one dared to mention it.

    Now that Princess Liyangs identity had been exposed, no one would believe that there was nothing fishy.

    She did not say it clearly, but Yu Youyao understood.

    The old case of the Ning Residence involved the tragic matter of the emperor personally conquering the north back then. Even the current emperor could not escape unscathed.

    Now, it was an eventful period in the court.

    Someone had used the old matters of the Ning Residence to shake the structure of the court. Once this matter blew up, it would be like poking through a window paper. It would undoubtedly expose the matter of the emperor harming loyal and kind people to the world. The emperor would lose his virtue, the dignity of the Imperial Court would be lost, and the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty would lose all their hearts. They would only exist in name. There would be another controversy about the rebellion of Thief Liang.

    Meanwhile, if Duke Xu could not hide the fact that he framed those who were loyal and kind, the army would definitely be affected. At that time, the morale of the army would be greatly reduced, and there would be nothing to fear.<div>

    It was really killing two birds with one stone.

    Thief Liang would be able to reach into the royal court, preparing for the general attack.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°So, as an orphan of the Ning Residence,

    Princess Liyang is in the limelight and is here in Liaodong to temporarily lie low.¡±

    Since she was hiding from the limelight, the fewer people who knew about it, the better. It was not good to make it public.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife nodded. ¡°There was an uprising in Shandong. I heard that the local government office was smashed by the uprising army. All the officials were tied up and paraded on the streets. In the end, they were killed. The officials the Imperial Court sent to Shandong to appease the rioters were also cruelly killed. All kinds of actions to provoke the Imperial Court caused it to lose all its dignity. However, there aren¡¯t enough troops in the capital now, and the capital is too busy to care. Helpless, we could only ask the King of Dongning to send troops to attack the rebels in Shandong and quell the rebellion in Shandong. The King of Dongning hasn¡¯t sent troops yet. It¡¯s obvious how ambitious he is¡­

    Yu Youyao gasped in shock. With this order from the Imperial Court, it would seem logical for the King of Dongning to send troops. With a legitimate reason to send troops, there would be a chance to seize the throne and usurp state power.

    He had not attacked secretly not because he did not want to, but because the time was not right. The Liang thieves were sitting in the Xiangyang Fortress, and the war with the Liang army was still unclear. There were many variables.

    The King of Dongning would definitely send troops. However, he had to wait for the winner of the battle in Xiangyang to be determined. Once the King of

    Dongning sent troops, he could forget about bringing his troops back.

    It was easy to invite a god, but difficult to send him away.<div>

    The n Chief¡¯s wife sighed and said, ¡°Your Second Uncle has been working hard and is seriously ill. During this period of time, he has been going to court with an illness. Gradually, he doesn¡¯t have much energy and can¡¯t attend to other things. There are groups of demons dancing in the court. The Yu nsmen who stayed in the capital gradually returned to the n. Although you¡¯re not in the capital, you have to consider any news about the court carefully.¡±

    This short sentence revealed a lot of information.

    There was no doubt about Yu Zongshen¡¯s control over the royal court, but with Yu Zongshen¡¯s illness, the court began to fall into chaos.

    In the Yu n, there were two memorial tablets. One was for Duke Zhonglie, a ce where schrs in the world made pilgrimages to show their virtue. The other was a chastity memorial tablet, and it was a model for women in the world to cultivate virtue.

    No matter how chaotic the world was, anyone with any ambition would not dare to cause trouble in the Yu n. Otherwise, they would incur the wrath of the heavens and the people, and lose the hearts of the people in the world.

    The Yu n was already seeking to protect themselves.

    Yu Youyao asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s our Second Uncle¡¯s health?¡±

    The n Chief¡¯s wife looked a little sad and said vaguely, ¡°The imperial physician only said that he shouldn¡¯t work too hard or think too much. Then, this illness can be cured.¡¯

    She did not even mention the specific illness. She did not say if it could be treated or how it could be treated. Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She kept feeling that the word ¡°cured¡± had an ominous feeling.

    Yu Zongshen was only in his forties and was in his prime. In the past, his health was not bad. Why was he suddenly so seriously ill?

    The atmosphere became a little heavy.<div>

    The n Chief¡¯s wife did not seem to want to mention this topic either. She changed the topic. ¡°By the way, your marriage with King Yue Fei has already been raised in the royal court. I heard that the cab has asked the Imperial Astronomer to calcte the date. As for the exact date, we still have to wait for news from the Imperial Court.¡±

    Previously, when Auntie Xu had mentioned it, Yu Youyao had an idea. Now that her elders had mentioned it in person, she blushed and only pretended to be embarrassed. She pursed her lips and did not dare to say anything.

    The Second Old Madam¡¯s smile deepened. She held her hand and said, ¡°Good child, you have to be mentally prepared. The Imperial Court values King Yue Fei¡¯s marriage very much. 1 reckon that as soon as youring-of-age ceremony is over, they will send the Imperial Astronomer, the Ministry of

    Rites, and the imperial family to Liaodong to settle all the matters and prepare the marriage early.¡±

    At this point, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t keep quiet. ¡°Why¡ª Why are they in such a hurry?¡±

    n Chief¡¯s wife nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. You and King Yue Fei aren¡¯t young anymore, so we can¡¯t dy it. It¡¯ll be more reassuring if we do it as soon as possible. However, don¡¯t worry. The marriage is organized by the Imperial Court, so there definitely won¡¯t be any mistakes in etiquette. We won¡¯t let you and King Yue Fei worry at all. We¡¯ll only suspend the war at the front line. When King Yue Fei is free, we¡¯ll confirm an auspicious date.¡±

    Now that the court was in chaos and Duke Nings old case was mentioned, it was very disadvantageous to the Imperial Court. The Imperial Court hoped to use the marriage between Eldest Princess Shaoyi and King Yue Fei to divert those rumors that were disadvantageous to the Imperial Court and calm the country and the hearts of the people.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll follow the elders¡¯ arrangements.¡±

    Madam n Chief and the Second Old Madam both smiled. They held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and asked about the preparations for theing-of-age ceremony.

    Yu Youyao answered them all.

    After saying that, the two of them did not rest. They quickly went to look for the officials in charge of preparing for theing-of-age ceremony and were busy managing it together.

    This worksted until the sixth of October.

    The old princess consort of Long County was the main guest who would put on the adult hairpin for Yu Youyao. The person-in-charge was a sister-inw of the Yu n who had aplete family, and the host was Princess Lishan.

    After everything was over.

    The people who had been invited to watch the ceremony also came one by one.

    It was a lively scene in the Yu Garden..

 Chapter 1038: Three Ceremonies

    Chapter 1038: Three Ceremonies<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Ministry of Rites sent theing-of-age ceremony gifts prepared by the various families in the capital into the Yu Garden.

    The endless stream of gifts broadened the horizons of the people who hade to watch the ceremony today. They also deeply realized how noble Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s status was.<div>

    When the auspicious time came, the bamboo moved.

    Eldest Uncle Xie Xun stood up and gave a ceremonial speech.

    Yu Youyao, who was dressed in in clothes, slowly walked into the flower terrace. After bowing to the viewing tform, she knelt in the middle of the table.

    As the host, Princess Lishan also dressed up and attended. She dipped her hand into the copper basin. After doing the hand-washing ceremony, she helped Yu Youyaob her hair.

    Theb gently scraped from the top of her head until her hair was slightlybed, again and again, until her long ck hair fell behind her head like a waterfall. Under the candlelight, it emitted a dense luster. She was beautiful.

    After bowing, Princess Lishan ced the boxwoodb so that it was facing south.

    Looking at this boxwoodb that had been used for many years, Yu Youyao thought of Yin Huaixi. Her heart felt a little empty, and she felt a little aggrieved for no reason.

    At this moment, the old Princess Consort of Long County, who was the main guest, stood up and went up the east step to carry out the hand-washing ceremony.

    The Second Old Madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife quickly apanied her.

    After the hand-washing ceremony, both sides greeted each other.

    The person-in-charge served the handkerchief and hairstick. It was the phoenix pearl hairstick that Yin Huaixi had given Yu Youyao on her fifteenth birthday.<div>

    Yu Youyao stood up and headed east. She bowed to the guest and sat upright on the witness stand. When her gazended on the long hairstick, her heart trembled and a sour and sweet taste spread.

    She took a deep breath and gradually calmed the bitterness in her heart.

    The old princess consort of Long County stepped forward and recited her blessings. ¡°On this auspicious day, I¡¯ll give you the clothes of an adult. Give up your childish ambitions and be virtuous. I hope that you live a long life and enjoy good fortune.¡±

    Then, she knelt down andbed Yu Youyao¡¯s hair into a Tiaoxin bun. Her long ck hair was gathered on the top of her head andbed into a round shape. It looked like a peak from the side, and it looked as beautiful as a ridge.

    The Tiaoxin bun was a high bun, and it was also a solid bun. Most women would oftenb their hair into this hairstyle after reaching adulthood.

    Due to the variety of Tiaoxin bun styles, there were no less than a hundred styles. Every style had its own charm. Even if they werebed in the same way, with different jewelry, the charm would be different. It was very popr in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    After the bun wasbed, the Princess Consort of Long Prefecture picked up the long hairstick with a phoenix pearl and added it to Yu Youyao¡¯s hair with a serious expression, ¡°The first ceremony is a sess.¡±

    The long phoenix hairstick was like a phoenix resting in her hair. The tassel pendant was long and reached her ears. It gently trembled at her temples and cheeks, revealing her dignified and quiet demeanor.

    Princess Lishan stepped forward and symbolically adjusted Yu Youyao¡¯s hairstick.

    Yu Youyao slowly stood up. Everyone watching the ceremony bowed and congratted her. The scene was very lively.

    After the ceremony, she returned to the east room. Yu Youyao changed into a in dress that matched hering of age. She tidied her appearance and returned to the banquet to show off to the audience!<div>

    ¡°With a bow, your bloodline will nourish your kindness!¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mother had passed away early, and her father was far away in the capital, so he naturally couldn¡¯te. The Yu n had prepared Madam Xie¡¯s memorial tablet, and her Elder Maternal Uncle Xie Xun reced her father.

    Since ancient times, there had been a saying that one¡¯s maternal uncle was of highest status in one¡¯s maternal family. There was a detailed exnation of the phrase ¡°maternal uncle¡± in the Shuowen Jiezi. In ancient diplomacy, great vassals with different surnames could be called ¡°Elder Maternal Uncle¡±, while minor vassals could be called ¡°Younger Maternal Uncle¡±. The words ¡°maternal uncle¡± could be used for vassals, who were second only to a lord of a country.

    In some ces, there was also the saying that there was a thunder god in the sky and one¡¯s maternal uncle underground. To a certain extent, a ¡°maternal uncle¡± could take on the responsibility of a parent. Among all the rtives, her uncle had the highest status.

    Yu Youyao understood this very well.

    In a family, be it one¡¯s elder paternal uncle or or one¡¯s younger paternal younger uncle, there were direct interests involved. Benefits dominated, and ties were secondary.

    However, as her elder maternal uncle, there were not many direct benefits involved. Meanwhile, familial ties dominated. Having a good maternal uncle was a rare blessing. With her maternal uncle¡¯s support, she usually did not live too badly in her father¡¯s family.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s mother passed away early. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had a few good uncles and her grandmother doted on her, her days in the Yu Residence would have been terrible.

    Therefore, in Yu Zongzhengs absence, Eldest Uncle Xie Xun naturally reced him.

    Yu Youyao recalled that after her grandmother passed away, her uncles had spared no expense to help her leave the Yu Residence and the capital. It was also her uncles who often guided and supported her. Even with her current status, the Xie Residence had spared no effort to help her.

    For a moment, she had mixed feelings. Yu Youyao knelt on the ground and sincerely bowed to her Eldest Uncle, Xie Xun, and her mother¡¯s memorial tablet. For some reason, her eyes suddenly turned red.<div>

    The first ceremony wasplete.

    The second ceremony began.

    The person-in-charge brought over a handkerchief and a hairpin.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County stepped forward again and recited a congrattory prayer, ¡°On this auspicious day, you have donned the clothes of an adult. You have to promise that you will maintain your dignity and wisdom. I hope that you will live a long life and always be blessed.¡±

    Then, she helped Yu Youyao to remove her adult hairpin and kneeled down to insert an ornamental hairpin for her.

    It was the one that her grandmother had prepared for her. It was arge golden silk phoenix hairpin iid with red treasures. It was exquisitely crafted. Even the feathers of the phoenix were exquisite. There were more than ten pure natural and uncarved rubies iid on it. They were like rubies, thick and beautiful like fire and blood.

    The hairstick had a single prong and was mostly used to stabilize hair.

    Meanwhile, a hairpin had two or more prongs. Most of them were used to tie one¡¯s hair or decorate one¡¯s bun. There were also many insertion methods. They were diagonally inserted, inverted, twisted, and so on. Most of the hairpins were made of gold and silver. They could be bent flexibly and were a little smaller than a hairstick.

    Old Madam Xie, who was watching the ceremony, looked at the big golden phoenix in front of Yu Youyao¡¯s Tiaoxin bun, making her look extremely radiant. Her eyes suddenly turned red and she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    Madam Wang, who was sitting at the side, also had mixed feelings. She gently patted her hand tofort her.

    Old Madam Xie said in a hoarse voice, ¡°In the past, 1 hated Old Madam Yu very much. I kept feeling that she was too scheming and harmed Roujia¡¯s life.¡± At this point, she sobbed a little, and even her voice choked. ¡°l suddenly feel a little grateful to her. She raised Little Yao¡¯er very well¡­¡±

    She should be gratified to know this in theherworld.

    Princess Lishan helped Yu Youyao with the hairpin. Yu Youyao went to her room and set up a deep robe that matched the hairpin.

    ¡°The second bow represents your elders¡¯ love!¡±

    Yu Youyao held back her tears and bowed to her eldest maternal grandfather, her maternal grandfather, her maternal grandmother, the Second Old Madam, the n Chiefs wife, and a few uncles and aunts. Thinking of how much they had cared for her all these years, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat.

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that she truly understood that theing-of-age ceremony wasn¡¯t just a ceremony. It wasn¡¯t just about etiquette. This was a great filial ceremony since ancient times. Theing-of-age ceremony allowed the witness to be grateful to her parents and elders. She had to understand that from now on, she had to bear the responsibilities, obligations, and responsibilities of an adult.

    Therefore, it was solemn and profound..

 Chapter 1039: Auspicious Sign from the Sky

    Chapter 1039: Auspicious Sign from the Sky<div>

    Trantor: As Studios  Editor: As Studios

    Old Master Xie looked gratified.

    Old Master Xie¡¯s eyes turned red on the spot, and he almost embarrassed himself.<div>

    The second ceremony wasplete.

    The third ceremony began.

    The person-in-charge brought over a handkerchief and a crown-shaped hairpin.

    The old consort of Long County stepped forward and gave a congrattory speech. ¡°On this auspicious day, you havepleted theing-of-age ceremony. Your rtives havee to celebrate your virtue. I hope that you will live a long life and receive blessings from the heavens.¡±

    The old Princess Consort of Long County took off Yu Youyao¡¯s hairpin and added a crown-shaped hairpin.

    The crown-shaped hairpin was a reward from the pce. It was a crown with twelve phoenixes. It was simr to the Eldest Princess¡¯s crown, but it was not the same.

    The phoenixes on the Eldest Princess¡¯s crown made her look even more magnificent, dignified, and imposing. The crown-shaped hairpin looked a little more lively and light, and did not seem not as expensive as the crown.

    Princess Lishan crowned her!

    Yu Youyao had put on arge sleeved gown that matched the crown. It was also prepared by the pce.

    The royal family used purple, and the nobles and ministers used green and blue gowns. They were long and noble. They were iid with many pearls and jade of equal sizes and various gems. There were more than a thousand of them.

    At first nce, one only felt that it was beautiful and dignified.<div>

    The pce did notck these expensive pearls, jade, and gems. The Internal Affairs Department was not careless either, immediately shocking everyone on the spot.

    ¡°This is the third bow. The world is at peace. The sky is clear and the ground is bright!!

    Yu Youyao knelt facing the south to pay respects to the world.

    The third ceremony wasplete.

    Next, it was time to prepare the sweet wine.

    Those of royal descent used sweet wine for the sacrifice, while those who were born of concubines used wine.

    Some officials went on stage and removed the furnishings of theing-of-age ceremony. They set up a banquet on the west step. The old Princess Consort of Long County bowed and invited Yu Youyao to sit.

    Yu Youyao stood on the west side, facing south.

    After the ceremony, she bowed.

    This was a Taoist sacrificial ceremony.

    It was a sacrificial ceremony.<div>

    Princess Lishan served the sweet wine. The old Princess Consort of Long Prefecture took the sweet wine and recited a blessing. ¡°The sweet wine is sweet and thick. I praise you. I¡¯ll pay my respects to you to ensure your prosperity. I hope that you will receive blessings from heaven and live a long life.¡±

    Yu Youyao bowed and took the sweet wine. She knelt at the table and sprinkled some on the ground to worship the world. Then, her lips touched the cup symbolically and before she ced the sweet wine on the table.

    The person-in-charge served the white rice, and Yu Youyao ate a little symbolically.

    After the sacrificial ceremony, the ceremony to bestow an adult name began.

    At this moment, a servant rushed into the hall while panting. The people watching the ceremony were stunned. They all felt that this servant did not know the rules. How could he barge into the Eldest Princess¡¯sing-of-age ceremony?!

    Not only was it inauspicious to interrupt hering-of-age ceremony, but it had also embarrassed her.

    Even if it was a huge matter, he should hold it in.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and look at Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was calm, and she was not displeased at all that hering-of-age ceremony had been interrupted. Just as she was about to ask what had happened, she saw the servant fall to his knees with a thud and shout, ¡°Young Miss, there¡¯s news from the government office that it¡¯s a joyous asion in Guanzhong. Yesterday, it snowed in seven to eight counties. The drought is over, it¡¯s over¡­¡±

    Immediately, there was an uproar.

    ¡°Is it snowing? Is it really snowing?¡± Someone was in disbelief.<div>

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing, it¡¯s finally snowing. As expected, there is always a way out¡­¡± Someone shouted excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great¡­¡± Tears welled up in someone¡¯s eyes.

    Although Liaodong was not too affected by the drought in Guanzhong, millions of refugees surged into Liaodong, affecting the hearts of millions of people in Liaodong.

    Everyone became excited.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s expression turned solemn.

    After a short period of excitement, theing-of-age ceremony continued. However, Yu Youyao did not know that everyone present was looking at her with even more respect and even a hint of fanaticism.

    Auntie Xu saw everything and quietly left the hall. She found a smart servant and went out to gather information.

    The servant ran out of the Yu Garden.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County still looked excited. When she recited the blessing, her tone subconsciously became a little more serious, and she exuded a sense of solemnity.

    ¡°The ceremonies areplete. On this auspicious day, I dere your name. Your courtesy name is very beautiful and matches you. Protect your name forever. Your name is Zhi Yao.¡¯

    Yu Youyao vaguely sensed this change. She felt a little strange.

    Thinking about it, Song Mingzhao did not use her courtesy name to cause trouble, so she was reluctant to part with the one her mother had personally given her before she died. She immediately replied, ¡°Although Zhi Yao is not sensitive, she dares not to disobey!¡±

    After the ceremony, the ceremony to listen to teachings began.

    As Yu Zongzheng was not present, as her Eldest Uncle, Xie Xun bowed on behalf of her father. There was also joy on his face. ¡°You should keep in mind not to easily listen to others. You don¡¯t know if they¡¯re ndering others. You have to endure and think twice. How do you know that it¡¯s not your fault? You have to calm down.¡±

    She could not easily listen to or believe others when they gossiped. How could she know if they were deliberately sowing discord?

    When dealing with people, she should endure it and think about it again and again. She should think twice before understanding. She should use her thoughts to nurture her character. Only then would others sincerely admire her.

    This was a warning to Yu Youyao to not be anxious. She had to calm her mind and cultivate her character. With Yu Youyao¡¯s current status, although she did not have to be cautious, she still had to think carefully.

    Yu Youyao listened to the lecture. ¡°Although Zhi Yao isn¡¯t sensitive, she doesn¡¯t dare to disobey!¡±

    Yu Youyao bowed to her parents and elders again. Then, she bowed to the main guest, the audience, the person-in-charge, and the host to show her gratitude. Finally, she bowed to thank the guests.

    At this point, the ceremony wasplete.

    Xie Xun stood up and announced, ¡°There¡¯s a daughter in the Yu n, Yao Yao.

    She¡¯s filial, pure, kind, and respectful. She has be an adult on an auspicious day.¡±

    The people watching the ceremony sighed. All the etiquette, process, and blessings of theing-of-age ceremony were simr. There was not much difference. Whether theing-of-age ceremony was held well depended on who was the main guest, the person-in-charge, and the host. The more prominent their status and the more virtuous their reputation, the moreplicated the etiquette would be.

    Ordinary families would look for familiar families to be their guests and invite a few madams and young misses who they were on good terms with to watch the ceremony. It was fine as long as they were polite.

    Large families were naturally more particr.

    For someone like Eldest Princess Shaoyi, although theing-of-age ceremony was not very grand, it could not withstand the weight of her status. She received treatment that only the royal family had.

    After the ceremony, Xie Xun, Xie Liao, and Xie Tiao prepared to start the banquet without stopping.

    The Second old madam and the n Chief¡¯s wife were busy greeting the guests.

    The Xie Residence lived up to its reputation of being rich. There were eight major cuisines, all kinds of medicinal cuisine, snacks, and fresh fruits that were almost impossible to eat in this season.

    Not only that, but the Xie Residence had also spent arge sum of money to hold a banquet on the streets for three days. The banquet stretched over five kilometers. During the banquet, everyone could receive a free portion of food and 200 copper coins as a reward. It was enough for three to four months of expenses for an ordinary family of four. It was not a small sum.

    At this moment, the news of the heavy snow in Guanzhong swept through the entire Xiangping like snowkes.

    The entire Xiangping City was in an uproar..

 Chapter 1040: Matchmaking

    Chapter 1040: Matchmaking<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The servant who had gone out to gather information returned not long after.

    . Themoners outside all said thatst night, it was the Princess¡¯s auspicious day. This snow came at the right time, and it was even more wonderful. The Princess¡¯s virtue was blessed by the world, and her kindness touched the heavens. That¡¯s why auspicious snow fell from the heavens. It¡¯s like icing on the cake or sending charcoal in the snow. When the Princess is auspicious, an auspicious sign will descend from the sky. This is a good omen¡­¡±<div>

    Auntie Xu frowned, her expression solemn.

    Yu Youyao came out after changing her clothes. When she heard this, she said to the servant, ¡°Go down first and get Head Steward MO toe over.¡±

    The servant quickly kowtowed and left.

    Head Steward MO rushed over.

    Yu Youyao briefly mentioned some of the rumors outside and said, ¡°The rumors will definitely be more and more intense. We have to restrain the servants in the Yu Garden. During this period of time, be careful with your words and actions. Don¡¯t listen to others.¡¯ Head Steward MO left with a solemn expression.

    The room fell silent.

    As usual, Auntie Xu was about to raise her hand to touch her head tofort her. However, when her gazended on her round bun, she suddenly realized that the little girl had grown up and held hering-of-age ceremony. She was no longer the little girl who had been hiding in her arms like a little piglet, wheedling and wanting Auntie Xu to stroke her head.

    Auntie Xu put down her hand and poured a cup of hot tea for her. ¡°The snow came at the right time. Themoners don¡¯t have any ill intentions. It¡¯s also because you¡¯ve done too much for the North. Everyone is grateful for your kindness.¡¯

    Yu Youyao shook her head. ¡°A timely snow promises a good harvest. It¡¯s obvious that there can only be a good harvest when auspicious snow falls in

    December. However, October has just arrived, and this winter is still very long. If it snows consecutively, it will definitely cause a snow disaster. There has been a drought in the Central Region for four years in a row. Those who really can¡¯t take it anymore have fled to Liaodong. However, most of themoners are unwilling to leave their homes and are still struggling in their hometowns. once the snow disasteres, who Knows now many people will freeze to death.¡¯

    The snow was good, but the timing wasn¡¯t right.<div>

    So was this really an auspicious sign from the sky?

    If there was really a snow disaster, the rumors outside would be a big joke.

    Auntie Xu sighed softly. ¡°There have been three consecutive great harvests in the Liaodong area, especiallyst year and this year. Due to the green manure, the production of crops has increased a lot. The government office also has food reserves that can help the refugees. It¡¯s better to have snow than not to have snow. After all, with this snow, after winter, there will be hope for themoners¡¯ lives. However, if it doesn¡¯t snow, next year will be a hopeless year. This snow is auspicious for everyone.¡±

    Once a person had hope, no matter how difficult it was, they could still hold on.

    Without hope, people couldn¡¯t live anymore.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Auntie, the war at the front line is at a stalemate. The Di people are afraid of King Yue Fei¡¯s power, so they haven¡¯t sent out troops easily. However, the snow disaster is no different from a cmity for the hunting people whock supplies and rely on grazing and hunting for a living. In the face of survival, they will definitely abandon all scruples.¡±

    Auntie Xu patted her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. He¡¯s survived the drought for a few years. It¡¯s nothing more than dealing with the soldiers when theye. I think His Highness has already made a n.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯sing-of-age ceremony came to an end in this sudden snow.

    The rumors became more and more intense, but the Yu Garden was not affected.

    The next day, the old Princess Consort of Long County called Yu Youyao over and looked at her with a smile. ¡°Good child, so that you know that the

    Imperial Court values your marriage with King Yue Fei very much. Now that your mourning period is over and you¡¯re about to reach adulthood, it¡¯s time to talk about marriage. I¡¯m here this time because I¡¯ve been entrusted by the Imperial Court to be your matchmaker.¡±<div>

    Just because the Imperial Court had given her a marriage did not mean that she did not need a matchmaker.

    An engagement needed a matchmaker to mediate it so that it would be logical. Marriage also needed a matchmaker to step in to protect it. Only then would this marriage be considered legitimate.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County became their matchmaker. The subsequent three books and six etiquettes would be handed over to the official media.

    The Imperial Court had directly asked the old Princess Consort of Long

    County toe over and act as a matchmaker, which meant that the Imperial Court had already spoken to Yin Huaixi. Yu Youyao blushed. ¡°Marriage has always been a big deal under the orders of parents and the matchmaker. This matter is also decided by the elders.¡±

    The old Princess Consort¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°In that case, when 1 return to the capital, I¡¯ll personally make a trip to the Yu Residence to meet your father and be polite. Then, I¡¯ll ask the official media to prepare three books and six etiquettes. I guarantee that you won¡¯t suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded slightly. Her marriage was not up to Yu Zongzheng to decide, but she could not surpass him in etiquette.

    The old consort of Long County did not mention the wedding date. She had to settle the three books and six etiquettes first. The war in the North had yet to be decided, so the Imperial Astronomer Council would choose a few auspicious dates to hold the wedding.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County was not careless either. She even personally made a trip to the Yue Fei Kings Residence to see Butler Wen. ¡°King Li of Zhou and his wife have passed away. As King Yue¡¯s uncle, the etiquette of the three books and six etiquettes should be handled by the emperor.

    However, as the emperor, etiquette should be handed over to the imperial family to prepare for him. My son, the Prince of Long, will take on this matter and definitely settle this etiquette well.¡±

    Even when a princess got married or a prince married a concubine, the etiquette that should be handled by the emperor was handed over to the imperial family.<div>

    Butler Wen hurriedly said, ¡°His Highness sent a letter earlier and mentioned his marriage to the Eldest Princess.¡±

    Every word in the letter was sincere. They were all praises for Eldest Princess Shaoyi. He kept saying that the Eldest Princess had a precious character and admired her talent and character. He was grateful for the kindness of the emperor and the Empress Dowager. He also said that in this life, he would only marry the Eldest Princess. He expressed that the war at the front line was at a stalemate and he could not leave. He felt deeply regretful about this, so he begged the imperial family to do their best to arrange the marriage and not neglect the Eldest Princess¡­

    In addition, the letter mentioned the management of the three books and six etiquettes, and attached a gift list.

    Although King Yue Fei was not around, he had exined clearly what to do with the marriage and how to be most respectful.

    It was obvious that King Yue Fei valued Eldest Princess Shaoyi very much.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County roughly looked at the gift list. There were a total of nine gift lists. Not only was the gift list generous, but it was also meticulous in all aspects.

    Anyone with discerning eves could tell at a nce that this gift list had not been prepared in a day or two. It was probably that King Yue Fei had already started preparing the gift list from the moment the Empress Dowager bestowed the marriage.

    What was most surprising was that all the gifts on the gift list were ced in the Yue Fei Kings Residence in the capital.

    It was obvious that King Yue Fei had long been preparing for the marriage.

    The old Princess Consort of Long County¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t help but deepen. ¡°The Eldest Princess is the number one noble daughter of our Great Zhou. The marriage should be handled carefully so that King Yue Fei can rest assured.¡±

    After the matchmaking matter was settled, the old Princess Consort of Long County set off for the capital.

    Yu Youyao arranged for someone to take good care of her on the way. She sent the old Princess Consort and the others off gratefully and reluctantly.

    Princess Lishan stayed in Xiangping.

    Yu Youyao also began to busy herself with all the matters rted to preventing the snow disaster..

 Chapter 1041: Rada Khan

    Chapter 1041: Rada Khan<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The prevention of the snow disaster involved nothing more than food, warmth, and typhoid medicine.

    The coal and charcoal industry in the Shanxi and the Shaanxi area was very prosperous. Almost all the coal and charcoal in the various areas of the Great Zhou Dynasty were supplied from the Shanshaan area. The localmoners lived in cers, which were strong against the wind and kept them warm.<div>

    They were also safer. In addition, the weather in the North was cold in winter. Themoners had lived on thatnd for generations and had good resistance to cold and rebellion. The matter of keeping warm could be dyed a little.

    Food and typhoid medicine were the main focus.

    In addition, a drought hassted for three to four years in a row in the Guanzhong area, and it had snowed. The drought had been alleviated, but the long-term drought had caused the soil to turn into sand that was no different from a wastnd. Crops had to be carefully nted and the soil had to be handled well to raise the soil back. This would have a huge impact on the spring nting in the second year. The hairy vetch had to be nted in October.

    If the temperature dropped drastically, the seeds wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.

    Yu Youyao had a n in mind. She immediately joined forces with the Xie and Bai Residences and the aristocratic families and nobles of Liaodong to prepare supplies for the snow disaster.

    The state government office had also announced many matters rted to the prevention and control of the snow disaster. They had also set up a series of measures to help the refugees and encourage themoners to donate supplies.

    At the same time, a document was issued encouraging the nting of hairy vetch in the central part of the country.

    First, hairy vetch could survive winter and nourish thend. It could prepare thend for the spring nting next year and increase the harvest.

    Second, when there was ack of food during winter, it was still edible.

    It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t considered that if the snow disaster was serious, the hairy vetch wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. However, the hairy vetch was strong against cold, and the cost of seeds was low. They weren¡¯t afraid of wasting it, nor did they need to spend time tending to it. Even the hairy vetch couldn¡¯t survive and froze to death, it could also rot in the ground and fertilize it. No matter how one looked at it, it was beneficial.

    At the same time as the notice was put up, the documents in the state government office were also issued to the various counties.<div>

    After the government made a move, Yu Youyao timely handed over the prepared relief supplies to the government in the name of a donation. Among them was a batch of hairy vetch seeds.

    As soon as the news spread, Liaodong was in an uproar again.

    After three consecutive years of harvest in Liaodong, themoners¡¯ lives were much better. With Eldest Princess Shaoyi taking the lead, every family spontaneously went to the donation location organized by the government office to donate resources. It was more or less a token of their appreciation.

    When the news reached the Shanxi and the Shaanxi area, the nobles could no longer sit still.

    Although the Han family of Xi¡¯an had fallen, as the case involved too many parties, it had yet to be closed and had implicated many nobles.

    After confiscating arge amount of wealth, all the supplies were confiscated as military supplies. All the real money was sent to the Ministry of Revenue. Carts of silver were forcefully withstood by the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    It also made the Imperial Courtpletely target the fat sheep in Shanxi and Shaanxi. How could they bear to let the Han family¡¯s case in Xi¡¯an be closed so easily?!

    This alsopletely sounded a death knell for the nobles of the aristocratic families, making them realize that the power of the aristocratic families was gone and the entire North was King Yue Fei¡¯s world.

    In particr, when the Northern Barbarians invaded on arge scale, the Imperial Court issued a document calling for people to support the battle and gave King Yue Fei ultimate power. Everyone was terrified and donated money, food, and supplies. They spared no effort.

    As soon as they heard that Eldest Princess Shaoyi had donated resources to help with the snow disaster, they scrambled to prepare the supplies and arrange for the snow disaster relief, afraid that they would fall behind. As soon as the snow disaster appeared, the North showed great cohesion.

    It reflected Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s appeal in the North.<div>

    It also expressed King Yue Fei¡¯s control over the North.

    News from the Guanzhong area reached Yu Youyao¡¯s ears one by one. After Yu Youyao read it carefully, she sent someone to investigate openly and secretly. In mid-November, the heavy snow did not stop, and the snow disaster arrived as scheduled.

    The various government offices in Guanzhong sent over the first list of snow disaster deaths.

    Yu Youyao felt terrible when she saw the bright red names on it that represented lost lives. However, when she saw the total number of people, she couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief.

    The aristocratic families and nobles of Liaodong were finally humane.

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°The disaster relief supplies sent by the government are mainly food. There will definitely be enough sweet potatoes. When the refugees eat their fill and their body¡¯s resistance increases, they will be able to reduce their illnesses and save on the consumption of medicine. Their deaths will also be reduced.¡¯

    Food for disaster relief was the most important. Only food could calm the hearts of the people.

    Yu Youyao agreed deeply and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with the hairy vetches nted in October?¡±

    Nanny Yue said, ¡°Although the hairy vetch has good resistance to cold and harsh weather, the germination rate has greatly decreased in extreme weather. Not even 50% of seeds in each acre have survived. If the temperature continues to drop, a batch will freeze to death.¡±

    Fortunately, Young Miss reacted quickly and nted the seeds in October. At that time, there were still very few areas with snow, and the temperature had not decreased greatly. If it had been a littleter, the seeds would not have germinated.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better than expected.¡± Yu Youyao smiled, and even her expression rxed a lot. ¡°After this winter, everyone¡¯s days will be hopeful.¡±<div>

    As long as it could survive in the fields, it would more or less improve the quality of the soil. The harvest next year would also increase a little.

    Unknowingly, it was December.

    A shocking news came from the front line¡ª

    The various tribes of the Northern Barbarians jointly elected the leader of the

    Huqiang Tribe, Rada, to be the Khan. He was known as the ¡°Rada Khan.¡± Rada Khan unified the grasnd tribes and led 600,000 troops of the Northern Barbarians to conquer the narrow Yu Pass.

    In the past year or so, the Northern Barbarians had fought the Great Zhou repeatedly, but they had always lost. The Northern Barbarians had never retreated, and they did not have any effective countermeasures. The war between the two sides had always been at a stalemate.

    This did not match the brave and warlike nature of the Northern Barbarians.

    Yu Youyao had a bad feeling. The birth of the ¡°Khan¡± confirmed this.

    The Northern Barbarians were a hunting race. There were no less than 200 tribes of all sizes. The tribes did not have a fixed ce to live, and they wandered and migrated in the grasnd. Furthermore, because the Di people advocated freedom and respected strength, the tribes usually did their own things. In order to fight for resources, internal strife was also very intense.

    The selection of the Khan had definitely been going on for a long time. However, because the conflict between the various tribes was intense, there had never been a conclusion. The internal opinions were not united, so the war ahead was a little stretched.

    Therefore, in the past two years, the war had been at a stalemate.

    Yin Huaixi often attacked the various tribes in the grasnd, making the Northern Barbarians helpless.

    Now that the Khan had been born and the Northern Barbarians had made aeback, they vowed to wash away their previous humiliation.

    This news shocked the entire royal court.

    The You army only had a total of 500,000 troops. There were only about

    300,000 people who could really go to the battlefield, while the Northern Barbarians had 600,000 troops. The difference in troops between the two sides was too great. How were they going to fight this battle?

    The entire court argued endlessly.

    There was even someone in the hall who suggested making peace with the Northern Barbarians. ¡°Don¡¯t the Northern Barbarians want supplies? Liaodong has had a huge harvest for three consecutive years, so I don¡¯t think theyck supplies. Spend a little resources to appease the Northern Barbarians.. After dealing with Thief Liang, we¡¯ll settle the internal and external matters¡­

 Chapter 1042: Army Pressure

    Chapter 1042: Army Pressure<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Immediately, many people joined in.

    The pro-war faction was so angry that they cursed at this group of people.<div>

    Yu Zongshen, who was holding a heater in his hand, couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times when he heard themotion in the court. His expression suddenly turned a little ashen. ¡°Alright, alright, cough, cough, no, cough, stop arguing¡­¡±

    The entire court turned a deaf ear.

    Someone pointed at a person¡¯s nose and scolded them. That person spat on their face. It was chaos.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s face turned pale, as if he was on the verge of death. He picked up his teacup and suddenly threw it to the ground, causing fragments to ssh all over the ground.

    The entire court immediately fell silent.

    In the dead silence of the royal court, Yu Zongshen¡¯s cough sounded intermittently.

    After a while, Yu Zongshen asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°l thought that there was no need to argue about whether we should fight this battle or not. What do you think?¡±

    These casual words were faintly intimidating.

    The court officials looked at one another, and no one raised any objections.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Yu Zongshen smiled. His pale lips curled up slightly with a sickly coldness. ¡°It seems that no one has any objections. Next, the entire court will do their best to prepare for the military supplies to be sent to the North.¡± Just like that, the matter was settled.

    The next day, news spread in the capital that Yu Zongshen was seriously ill and couldn¡¯te to court. For a moment, everyone in the court was in turmoil.<div>

    Yu Youyao did not know how the Imperial Court was in turmoil. No matter how uneasy she was, the battle between the kings still came.

    This time, Yu Youyao did not go to the frontline army.

    Xiangping City was located in the center of the military town. By guarding Xiangping, it could guarantee supplies from Liancheng, Anshan, Dandong, Fengtian, and other ces with more abundant resources. It could be transported endlessly to the front line to protect the You army¡¯s rear.

    Although Lord Ye was in charge of Xiangping City, she was still worried about entrusting the lives of 500,000 You soldiers to them.

    The second day after the Di army arrived, Yu Youyao used her status as Eldest Princess Shaoyi to preside over the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and gathered the military advisors and aides in charge of the residence to ask for many details.

    Since ancient times, the army¡¯s supply route had always been the core secret of the army. Outsiders did not know about it, let alone pry into it.

    Transporting military supplies was also a very cautious and secretive matter. The dispatch and production of the military supplies was even more important.

    Immediately, she received many doubts.

    Yu Youyao did not care, She said slowly, ¡°The army¡¯s food supplies include dried buns, bakes cakes, tbread, sweet potatoes, and so on. We can add some curd cheese and cut the curd cheese into the size of sugar cubes for soldiers to carry with them. During the battle, theyck stamina because of hunger. They can take advantage of the chaos to stuff a piece into their mouths. While replenishing their stamina at any time, it won¡¯t affect the battle. I¡¯ve checked many documents of the Northern Barbarians. The reason why the Di people have always been sessful on the battlefield is rted to this kind of curd cheese that can replenish their stamina at any time. I heard that a small piece of curd cheese can replenish their stamina several times more than a piece of dried bun.¡±

    However, it was not convenient to eat dried buns to replenish one¡¯s strength at any time.

    Curd cheese was fine.<div>

    The importance of curd cheese on the battlefield was self-evident.

    Yu Youyao ordered someone to bring over a te of curd cheese. This kind of curd cheese made of fresh milk was cut into the size of plums. It was very convenient to eat one mouthful at a time. The color was sallow, with a faint milky fragrance and a hint of sourness.

    Yu Youyao smiled and said, ¡°Try it.¡±

    Immediately, someone couldn¡¯t help but take a piece and put it in his mouth. The thick milk fragrance melted between his lips, mixed with a hint of sourness. It neutralized the fishy and greasy taste of fresh milk, and the taste was very unique.

    One of the military advisors was a little weak. As he had not eaten breakfast, he was a little dizzy and short of breath. After eating a piece of curd cheese, he immediately felt the benefits.

    ¡°The cost of grain wine is too high, so it can¡¯t be fully promoted in the army.

    The brewing of kumis and sheep milk wine doesn¡¯t cost food, and the brewing process is simpler. Not only can milk wine help one to resist the cold, but it can also replenish stamina. It can be promoted in the army.¡±

    The promotion of the cultivation of hairy vetch also meant the rapid development of animal husbandry.

    In the past two years, the amount of milk produced by the livestock farms had gradually increased. Yu Youyao had invested a lot of manpower and material resources to set up a workshop and study the diet of the Di people. Currently, it was already starting to take shape.

    Han people liked to eat porridge and drink soup, so they did not value fresh milk. Fresh milk had a fishy smell, and many people were not used to it. Themoners¡¯ lives were rough, and there was no effective way to remove the fishy smell without spending money. A portion of the fresh milk produced in the ranch was supplied to wealthy families to make exquisite food, and most of it was actually wasted.

    This was why nobles ate cows and sheep, whilemoners ate pork.<div>

    While Yu Youyao encouraged livestock, she also valued fresh milk. She had also opened workshops in various areas of Liaodong to buy fresh milk and make milk products. This provided a new way to earn money for the various livestock andmoners.

    Themoners who were raised freely sold the fresh milk to the nearby ranches, and the ranches sold the fresh milk to the workshops under Yu Youyao¡¯s name, forming a good industrial chain. Not only did it increase the harvest of themoners, but it also greatly mobilized the enthusiasm of the livestock ranches, promoting the strong development of animal husbandry.

    Therefore, most of the milk produced in Liaodong was supplied to the workshops under Yu Youyao¡¯s name.

    The workshop had umted arge number of supplies. They were waiting for this moment.

    ¡°The Di people have a type of dried meat that has already been poprized in the army as military food. Meat can allow the soldiers to maintain their stamina for a long time and increase theirbat ability. This is something that noodles and milk can¡¯tpare to. Our Great Zhou has a simr method, and the taste will be better. Next, we can buy meat and organize the soldiers left behind to enter the mountains to hunt in the winter. We can make dried meat to support the soldiers.¡±

    There were few people in the vastnd of Liaodong, and the mountains were filled with forests. There were many wild beasts in the mountains, so there was nock of prey. Therefore, winter hunting was a must every winter.

    First, supplies were scarce in winter. During the winter hunt, they could obtain meat to improve their lives and help the soldiers recuperate.

    Secondly, the winter was bitterly cold. Not only did high-intensity training consume too many supplies, but it also caused greater damage to the soldiers¡¯ bodies. Going into the mountains to hunt could increase the soldiers¡¯ actualbat ability and adaptability.

    Third, the mountains in Liaodong were dense and there were many wild beasts. Manymoners relied on the mountains. If the wild beasts were not restrained, once they overflowed, they would definitely go down the mountain to hurt the vigers.

    Fourth, it was more beneficial for wild beasts to reproduce in the mountains and maintain a good living environment to prevent wild beasts from flooding and destroying the forest on arge scale.

    Yu Youyao consulted arge amount of Northern Barbarian literature, chose the merits, and studied them.

    From this, she realized that although the Great Zhou Dynastys military rations were more abundant, they were mainly mixed grains, which were not as good as the Di people in terms of replenishing their stamina. Therefore, in terms of maintaining their stamina andbat strength, they were much inferior to the Di people.

    However, mixed grains were good for the stomach and absorption. It was easier to nourish the body and health. It was much better than the food of the

    Northern Barbarians..

 Chapter 1043: Thunderous Means

    Chapter 1043: Thunderous Means<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    ording to the Inner Canon of the Yellow Emperor, ¡°The five grains are for cultivation, the five fruits are for assistance, the five animals are for benefit, and the five vegetables are for supplements.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but think that if she couldbine the advantages of the food eaten by the Great Zhou and the Northern Barbarians, what would the Northern Barbarians have to fear?<div>

    The rapid development of animal husbandry had made Liaodong a lot richer in meat and food. The Imperial Court also had a lot of meat supplies. In addition, arge number of prey from the winter hunt could be used as supplementary food for the entire army.

    That was why she dared to make this suggestion.

    However, the military supplies were so important, so she did not make it public in advance.

    Instead, she used the workshop to build stockpiles.

    ¡°In addition, in order to make it easier to carry fresh milk and make it into dried powder, the Di people mixed the dry milk powder with water in a water bag and drank the mixture. Dry milk powder is light and easy to carry. Even if the soldiers bring more, it won¡¯t affect the battle. We can try it.¡±

    On the battlefield, every soldier carried very limited military rations. Arge part was because carrying too much would affect the coordination and flexibility of their bodies and theirbat strength. Dry milk powder could solve this problem very well.

    From this, it could be seen that there was a reason why the Di people could dominate the grasnd and covet the Great Zhou.

    Due to the increased supply of milk military rations, which was more conducive to replenishing strength on the battlefield, it was also not a small matter. Yu Youyao also suggested adding more and changing some of the supply routes that were mainly made from milk workshops.

    Immediately, she was met with intense objections.

    ¡°l have no objections to increasing the supply of milk-based military food, but adding to and changing the supply line is not a small matter. Even Your Highness can¡¯t make a decision easily.¡±

    ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯s words and actions are quite respectful of the Northern Barbarians. She even wants to ce the things of the Northern Barbarians on our Great Zhou¡¯s table. It¡¯s simply ridiculous. I¡¯ll say this today. I¡¯d rather starve to death than eat the food of the Northern Barbarians.¡¯<div>

    ¡°The Northern Barbarians eat raw meat and drink blood. What¡¯s so good about the things of the Northern Barbarians that they¡¯re worth the Eldest Princess¡¯s effort? Eldest Princess, have you forgotten how General Ming Wei died? How many soldiers of our Great Zhou Dynasty have died under the cavalry of the north barbarians over the years? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡±

    ¡°Eldest Princess, you¡¯re talking about the longevity of the Northern Barbarians here. Do you think that our Great Zhou is inferior to the Northern Barbarians? Men of our Great Zhou eat chaff and wild herbs on an empty stomach. All these years, we¡¯ve still stopped the Northern Barbarians outside the narrow Yu Pass!¡±

    ¡°l admit that the Eldest Princess has done a lot for the North in the past three years. Just like themoners, we¡¯re very grateful to her. However, war is a men¡¯s business. It¡¯s better for the Eldest Princess not to get involved.¡±

    ¡°Women have to follow the three obediences and four virtues. This is the moral norm for women. I¡¯m afraid that with the Eldest Princess¡¯s actions, she will be meddling in politics¡­¡±

    There was amotion in the meeting room.

    Butler Wen¡¯s expression darkened. It was His Highness¡¯s idea to let the Eldest Princess preside over the Yue Fei Kings Residence. The Yue Fei Kings Residence and the state government office wouldplement her to ensure that nothing went wrong.

    However, these people were arrogant and looked down on the Eldest Princess.

    They were openly shouting in front of her. They were sure that the Eldest Princess was wary of His Highness and did not dare to do anything to them!

    Who gave them the guts?!

    Yu Youyao did not feel embarrassed. Before Butler Wen could re up, she called for the guards of the residence and pointed at a few of the most arrogant people.

    ¡°Drag them away and send them to the front line. Armchair strategists can¡¯t work with me. Don¡¯t lecture me on the principles of three obediences and four virtues either. You don¡¯t care about the opinions of others and have blind confidence. I think that this method is feasible. If you¡¯re right, hold it in. In the future, when you return from the battlefield alive,e and argue with me.¡±<div>

    Her thunderous methods immediately shocked the military counselors and aides until their faces turned ashen and they knelt on the ground, but it did not change Yu Youyao¡¯s mind.

    Those who objected were dragged out. The remaining schrs looked at each other, feeling that Eldest Princess Shaoyi in front of them was different from what they had heard.

    It must be an illusion!

    Yu Youyao swept her gaze across everyone present and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve never been to the battlefield, so you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to have supplies on the battlefield. Saying that you¡¯ll rather die than eat anything from the Northern Barbarians is pure nonsense. If the soldiers win a battle, they have to clean up the battlefield, count the supplies, and use the supplies of the Di people to strengthen themselves. Is that wrong?¡±

    ¡°King Yue Fei even personally led his troops deep into the grasnd and plundered the supplies of the Di people. No matter who it belongs to, it¡¯s ours if we eat it. If we kill the enemy, we¡¯ve profited. If we walk dovvn the battlefield alive, we¡¯ll be victorious. Materials on the battlefield are life. Only when the soldiers eat their fill can they win the battle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a fact that the soldiers and horses of the Northern Barbarians are strong. We won¡¯t underestimate ourselves. We won¡¯t boost the ambition of others and reduce our prestige. However, we have to absorb the strengths of others and close the gap between us and others step by step to strengthen ourselves.¡¯

    ¡°In the pre-Qin Dynasty, the insufferably arrogant Xiongnu had been extinct in the grasnd. The Lon Kingdom was exterminated, and the Turks had also been exterminated. However, our Han heritage was indestructible. Why?

    It¡¯s simply because we were magnanimous. We disyed strong tolerance and allowed the cultures of the various races to fight with hundreds of families in the Han Dynasty. The Baiyue that had once posed a threat to the million soldiers of the Great Qin Dynasty was conquered by us, assimted, and returned to Hanzhi. Isn¡¯t this enough to exin all of this?¡±

    These words made many people present look ashamed.

    They prided themselves on being talented, which was why they had been recruited by the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and were already loyal to it. However, because the Eldest Princess was a woman, they had developed prejudice against her. They were arrogant and looked down on the Eldest Princess. However, in terms of size, horizon, breadth of mind, and originality, they were far inferior.perspective

    After this episode, all the military advisers and aides present calmed down and began to face the various suggestions made by Princess Shao Yi seriously. They conducted intense discussions and added, modified, and optimized the military supply line to make it more convenient, fast, and mobile.<div>

    Three dayster, the reform of the military supplies was officially established.

    Using the first batch of military supplies as an experiment, due to the speed and concealment of the transportation, it was discovered that this n was safe and reliable. Furthermore, it was easier and faster to transport the supplies.

    The supplies were endlessly shipped to the front line and quickly promoted in the army. At first, the soldiers were not used to the food of the Di people.

    When the supply increased, it was inevitable that there would beints. Not long after, the soldiers realized that curd cheese, kumis, sheep milk wine, and dried milk powder were more convenient and allowed them to recover their strength more quickly than the food they usually ate, so they epted it well.

    All of them admired the Eldest Princess.

    Even Yin Huaixi did not expect that after the little girl returned to Xiangping, she would still hold back such a big move. In a situation where both sides were of the samebat strength, the use of tactics and the speed at which the soldiers recovered were the key to determining the oue.

    Yin Huaixi had long known that on the battlefield, the recovery speed of the Great Zhou soldiers was weaker than the Di people, so he had always been passive and rarely took the initiative to attack..

 Chapter 1044: Expedition

    Chapter 1044: Expedition<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    It wasn¡¯t that Yin Huaixi didn¡¯t know that all of this was rted to the diet of the Di people, but the diet of the Northern Barbarians waspletely different from that of the Great Zhou. Curd cheese, kumis, sheep milk wine, dried fresh milk, and so on were ordinary things for the Northern Barbarians, but they couldn¡¯t be used as military supplies for the entire army in the Great Zhou, and no one knew how to make them.

    Of course, he could also find someone to study these foods, but it would require a lot of human, material, and financial resources. This happened to be what the You armycked.<div>

    Yu Youyao could easily do it because he had looted the documents of more than 30 tribes in the Northern Barbarians. There were relevant records.

    The rapid development of animal husbandry led to the promotion of milk-based military food.

    Without the green manure, everything would be in vain.

    If one wanted to do something, they had to have the right time, ce, and people.

    Yu Youyao had simply solved his biggest problem.

    ¡°Wu¡ªWu¡ªWu¡ª¡± The sound of the horn was high and sharp,ing from afar and circling the world.

    Yin Huaixi looked up in the direction of the narrow Yu Pass. The entire camp was so quiet that there was only the whistling cold wind. It howled angrily, vowing to tear this horn apart.

    The soldiers consciously lined up, and it did not take long for the entire army to bepleted.

    Yin Huaixi jumped onto his horse and said loudly, ¡°The Di people¡¯s trumpet has been blown. It¡¯s time for us to fight them to the death. You¡­¡± His gaze swept across the soldiers lined up in all directions and he suddenly raised his voice. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    The soldiers in the camp raised their weapons and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡±<div>

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not afraid!¡±

    Their soaring battle intent transformed into the aura of a tiger and dragon, tearing apart the howling cold wind, indicating their determination to tten the Northern Barbarians.

    They had waited for this battle for two years.

    For two whole years.

    They had waited for two long, yet short years.

    Yin Huaixi said in a low voice, ¡®E ln ancient times, there was the Marquis of Guanjun. He attacked the Left General and obtained the g and drum before crossing Mount Lihou. Eighty-three people, including three generals, the

    Prime Minister, the official, and themandant, offered sacrifices on the Wolf Residence Mountain. Then, they climbed the mountain to look over the ocean. From then on, the Xiongnu fled far away and there was no royal court in the desert.¡¯

    ¡°There¡¯s also Li Jing. He destroyed the Turks, their families, and their race. He stepped on the Wolf Residence Mountain and offered a sacrifice.¡±

    Offering a sacrifice on the Wolf Residence Mountain was the highest honor of a general. In history, there were only four people who had contributed and offered a sacrifice on the Wolf Residence Mountain. Which soldier present didn¡¯t want to fight their way to the Wolf Residence Mountain, tten the Northern Barbarians, offer sacrifices and gifts on the Wolf Residence Mountain, offer sacrifices to the ground at the Guyan Mountain, raise the prestige of their country, offer sacrifices to loyal souls, andfort the heroes who had sacrificed themselves under the cavalry of the Northern Barbarians?!

    Yin Huaixi drew his knife and pointed it in the direction of the grasnd. ¡°Take your daggers, raise your shields, hold your spears, and make your pledge. Thatnd was once conquered by the Han people. The fat sheep and strong horses on that grasnd were once brought to graze by the Han people. There is meat, wine, and fragrance there. There is countless gold, silver, and treasures, and they were also the wealth of the Han people. Today, Yin Huaixi will lead an army of 500,000 troops to conquer the Di thieves and recover the rivers and mountains. I swear I won¡¯t return them until I break the Northern Barbarians¡­<div>

    The soldiers raised their weapons, lined up their shields, stood up their spears, and swore to King Yue Fei.

    ¡°l swear I won¡¯t return until I break through the Northern Barbarians¡­¡±

    ¡°l swear I won¡¯t return¡­¡±

    ¡°l won¡¯t return¡­¡±

    ¡°Return¡­¡±

    He thought of the beautiful jade and gems of the Northern Barbarians, the cows, sheep, and horses of the Northern Barbarians, the purple jade of the Northern Barbarians, the swordsmen of the Northern Barbarians, the bow armor¡­

    In the past two years, the soldiers who had tasted the sweetness of it all had green eyes. They were all focused on snatching back the supplies that the Northern Barbarians had stolen from the Great Zhou for so many years.

    Yin Huaixi shouted, ¡°Hit the drum!¡±

    The drumbeat was powerful and dignified, like an illustrious thunderp that resounded through the world and shot into the sky, echoing in the wind with the high and fierce sound of the horn.

    Yin Huaixi ordered, ¡°Army, follow me to our expedition!¡±

    He said that he was going on an expedition, not to fight.<div>

    It was an expedition, or rather, a crusade.

    After the army left the camp, Yin Huaixi suddenly turned around. Huang Wenhua noticed his abnormality and turned around to meet his gaze. That direction was in the direction of Xiangping.

    He opened his mouth to say something¡ª

    Yin Huaixi tightened his grip on his horse and shouted, ¡°Go!¡¯!

    The horse shot out like lightning.

    The news of the Northern Barbarians bearing down at the border and King Yue Fei leading his troops to fight spread throughout the Great Zhou.

    The Northern Barbarians had an army of 600,000, but Rada Khan had unified the grasnd to attack the Great Zhou together. He could mobilize far more than 600,000 troops.

    This was a battle with a disparity in strength.

    At this moment, another piece of bad news came from Xiangyang City. The King of Liang had personally led an army of 200,000 and defeated 300,000 troops from the Liang resistance army. The Marquis of Yongle had killed Duke Xu. He led the remaining 70,000 troops and arge number of rations and supplies to rebel against the Imperial Court and join Thief Liang.

    Without any effort, Thief Liangpletely upied Hubei and continued to attack Henan, which was adjacent to Hubei, catching the Imperial Court off guard.

    As soon as the news spread, the Imperial Court lost all its dignity and the hearts of the people.

    When Yu Zongshen heard this news, his throat itched and he coughed up a mouthful of blood. ¡°Back then, I sent Duke Xu to Hubei to use his power to suppress the Marquis of Yongle. After Duke Xu took control of the army, I sent three secret letters in a row and asked him to kill the Marquis of Yongle to prevent future trouble.¡±

    At that time, the Marquis of Yongle was in control of the 300,000-strong army. He was at the peak of his prestige. No matter what general was sent over, they might not be able to surpass the Marquis of Yongle and control the 300,000-strong army. It was also because the Marquis of Yongle was a general under Duke Xu that only Duke Xu could suppress him.

    There was dead silence in the room. Elder Yu leaned against his chair and drank his tea.

    After a while, Yu Zongshen sneered. ¡°It¡¯s easy to guess what Duke Xu is thinking. Although the Marquis of Yongle is an old general under Duke Xu, he has held military power for many years and is quite prestigious in the court. Previously, someone was in the court and exposed Duke Nings old matters, causing an uproar in the entire court. Duke Xu¡¯s reputation was greatly damaged and he was dissatisfied with the Imperial Court. He didn¡¯t kill the Marquis of Yongle in case the Imperial Court kicked him to the curb once he¡¯s outlived their usefulness.¡¯

    Although the Marquis of Yongle could not escape the crime of General Hu Wei¡¯s death, if he could atone for his merits, this matter would be left unsettled. If the Marquis of Yongle did not die, he would still be able to help Duke Xu. Duke Xu was powerful, so the Imperial Court could not do anything to him. Duke Xu even had the intention to use the army to support the Third Prince.

    This way, the Marquis of Yongle could not be killed.

    What a good n.

    However, he would probably never have dreamed that the Marquis of Yongle would collude with Thief Liang and betray the military intelligence of the Liang army, causing the Liang resistance army to suffer a crushing defeat and even lose their lives.

    The crushing defeat of the Liang resistance army stemmed from Duke Xu¡¯s selfishness.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for Thief Liang to defeat the Liang resistance army so easily.

    Elder Yu put down his teacup and was also heartbroken. ¡°The Liang resistance army is equipped with the best weapons and equipment. It gathers most of the rations and military supplies from the important food production ces like Jingzhao, Tianjin, Hebei, and Henan. Now, these resources have benefited Thief Liang. Their strength has increased greatly. They don¡¯t even need to rest and can attack repeatedly. I think they¡¯ll be able to take down Henan in a few days..¡±

 Chapter 1045: Abandoning the Capital to Protect the North

    Chapter 1045: Abandoning the Capital to Protect the North<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    The Liang resistance army was too caught off guard. Due to the Marquis of Yongle¡¯s rebellion, Thief Liang did not suffer too many losses in this battle.

    They even obtained a batch of good weapons and equipment, as well as arge amount of rations.<div>

    Thief Liang had struck while the iron was hot and attacked Henan. It could be said that he had caught the Imperial Court off guard. If the Imperial Court reacted again, they had already missed a good opportunity to resist. Yu Zongshen closed his eyes and said weakly, ¡°Escape south!¡±

    He said thest two words with extraordinary difficulty.

    The King of Dongning was not a good person. There would definitely be the mes of war in the East Sea again. Currently, the only area that no one dared to touch for the time being was the Jiangnan area, which was under Ye Hanyuan¡¯s control.

    Jiangnan was rich in resources. Only by escaping to the Jiangnan area could the refugees survive.

    Elder Yu sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to say that. The 200,000 troops under Duke Duan are guarding the Rehe area. We can¡¯t surrender without a fight. Right now, the hearts of the people in the court are wavering. Rest well¡­

    Yu Zongshen coughed a few more times. Every time he coughed, his saliva contained traces of blood. ¡°Since Henan has been lost, how can Hebei be preserved? Get¡ª Get the Marquis of Zhenguo tomand the capital¡¯s camp. Surround¡ª Surround those aristocratic families in the capital and confiscate 70% of their wealth. Then, send¡ª send them to the North. We¡¯ll abandon the capital to protect the north.¡±

    Elder Yu was shocked. ¡°How can you have such thoughts? Do you know that you¡¯ll be infamous for doing this?¡±

    ¡°Death is like amp going out. When I die, 1 won¡¯t know how my descendants will scold me. Why should I care?¡±

    Yu Zongshen chuckled. Unlike usual, he seemed to be wearing a mask. This smile revealed a hint of arrogance and carefreeness, making him look extremely real.

    Elder Yu did not agree. ¡°Do you have the intention to die? You¡¯re still so young. Imperial Physician Hu also said that your illness is anxiety. If you can rx, your body might be able to recover. It¡¯s been so many years. Why do you have to suffer?¡±

    As early as after Old Madam Yu t s death, there was a problem with Yu Zongshen¡¯s health. At first, no one in the n knew about it. When they discovered it, his condition became even more serious.<div>

    After helping out and returning to the court, everything wasplicated and tiring. His condition worsened.

    Yu Zongshen said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve also thought about letting go, but no one gave me this chance.¡¯

    In the past, he had also been a high-spirited young man. He had gone south alone, lifted the sea ban, benefited the people, and met a delicate woman. He had dreamed of making contributions and asking the emperor for an imperial edict to wee her into the family gloriously. From this, they would grow old together and never leave each other.

    However, fate made a fool of him. The girl he had been looking for became his eldest sister-inw.

    He hated and resented the situation, but he did not know who to hate or me.

    His heart was crushed.

    He had thought that Madam Xie was such a good woman. After marrying his eldest brother, the couple would definitely be able to treat each other respectfully and be loving as husband and wife. As long as Xie Roujia lived well, he should be able to let go of it and try to ept the good wife his mother had chosen for him. Even if they couldn¡¯t be loving for the rest of their lives, they would at least be respectful to each other.

    However, he watched helplessly as someone he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted was mocked, treated coldly, despised, and even betrayed by his eldest brother. In the end, she ended up with a poor life.

    He hated it!

    He also wanted to let it go and dismiss it from his mind.

    However, no one had given him this chance.<div>

    He also wanted to ept Madam Yao, but every time he looked at her, she would put on the airs of a schrly woman and pretend to be gentle and polite. She kept saying that she was at odds with Xie Roujia,paring and pitting herself against her. In other words, she looked down on the Xie family¡¯s merchant background to show how noble she was.

    This point happened to hit a sore spot.

    If it weren¡¯t for his mother¡¯s prejudice, how could Xie Roujia have be his eldest sister-inw?

    He was heartbroken and disappointed.

    His mother had crushed his heart and made him unable to get her. The ¡°good wife¡± she had found for him was nothing much. She was not even half as bright and beautiful as Xie Roujia.

    He had seen such an open, bright, and lively woman. Was there anyone else in this world who caught his eye?

    NO!

    He was carrying the hope of his widowed mother mixed with blood and tears. He was carrying the heavy responsibility of his father¡¯s prosperity when his father was on his deathbed. He was carrying the honor and decline of his family, which had been passed down for hundreds of years. He had lived his life for responsibility. Xie Roujia was the only reckless thought in his life.

    This was because Xie Roujia was his light!

    His heart faced the sun.

    She was bright and beautiful.<div>

    If he lost the light.

    He would descend to hell.

    It was fine even if he died.

    If there was a next life, he would definitely have to guard beside the Bridge of Helplessness and wait for the delicate girl he had been longing for his entire life. If she did note for a lifetime, he would wait for a second life. If she did note for a second life, he would wait for another lifetime¡­

    It seemed that he would be able to wait for a long time.

    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.

    At this point, there was no need to mention the past. Elder Yu finally sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s a serious matter to abandon the capital to protect the north. You have to consider it carefully.¡±

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Since ancient times, loyalty and filial piety can¡¯t be mixed. Duke Zhonglie killed the king and weed the new emperor for the sake of the people. However, he failed to uphold his loyalty and righteousness. He stabbed himself to death and used the lives of his family to fulfill his loyalty. Now, I¡¯ll walk the path he¡¯s once walked again. I¡¯ll abandon the capital to protect the north and for the descendants of China.¡±

    Elder Yu did not say anything else. It was also the truth that there were not enough troops in the capital. The Marquis of Yongle¡¯s rebellion had given the Imperial Court a fatal blow. The Imperial Court had lost all its dignity, the morale of the army had been greatly damaged, and the hearts of the people had been lost.

    Thief Liang obtained arge number of troops and military supplies from the Liang army. They reced the old with the new. They were no longer the same as before. Now that they were striking while the iron was hot, they would definitely lose Henan.

    This battle would also be clear.

    There were less than 300,000 people in Rehe and the capital. Meanwhile, the more Thief Liang fought, the more people they would gain. It was probably only a matter of time before they captured Rehe and invaded the capital.

    At that time, the first thing that Thief Liang would do was to target the aristocratic families in the capital. If the aristocrat families were sensible, they could still save their lives if they handed over their wealth. If they were not sensible, Thief Liang could send troops to surround the residence and raid the aristocratic families¡¯ umted wealth.

    Thief Liang was still the one who benefitted.

    If they searched the houses of the aristocratic families now and sent money and supplies to the North, they could at least cheer on King Yue Fei to stop the cavalry of the Northern Barbarians and protect the Han people¡¯s territory.

    Elder Yu said, ¡°It¡¯s appropriate to hand this matter over to the Marquis of Zhenguo. Their family has followed Emperor Gaozu since their ancestors were born. They¡¯re a family that has contributed greatly to the country. They¡¯ve been cherished by the Imperial Court for generations and have received the emperor¡¯s grace. Theyre loyal to the Imperial Court. Once Thief Liang enters the capital, they have to start with old nobles like them.¡±

    Most of the nobles who were titled Zhenguo, Weiguo, Anguo, Ningguo, and so on were families whose ancestors had contributed greatly. Their descendants were demoted, but the Imperial Court was still grateful for their ancestors¡¯ contributions, so they did not change their names and conferred titles to them. As long as they did not court death, the previous emperors treated them very well.

    In the face of a country¡¯s cmity, they had to live and die with the emperor. Only then could they be loyal for generations. If they changed their sects and joined another sect, they would not be ced in an important position by the new emperor. Their generations would suffer infamy. Even if they joined another sect, they might not be able to save their lives.

    There was no choice..

 Chapter 1046: Fleeing South, Sending to the North

    Chapter 1046: Fleeing South, Sending to the North<div>

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    This was unlike the Yu n, which was a schrly family and did not lead troops. There were two memorial tablets in the family. One belonged to a minister of the previous dynasty, and the other belonged to a chaste woman.

    They were both extraordinary people in the world. There was also the famous Eldest Princess Shaoyi in the north.<div>

    Yu Zongshen nodded. ¡°He¡¯ll use this to seek favor with King Yue Fei and send the descendants of the Song family to the North to be protected by King Yue

    Fei. He¡¯ll definitely do it.¡±

    Now that Thief Liang was here, in the Great Zhou, other than King Yue Fei, no one could protect the Song family. If they sacrificed one person, they could protect the entire Song family, and the descendants of the Song family would have a future. Why not?

    Today¡¯s conversation was destined to leave a deep mark in history in the future.

    Elder Yu looked for the Marquis of Zhenguo. The two of them chatted for a long time in the study.

    In the dead of night, the Marquis of Zhenguo summoned his family with red eyes and made a shocking decision. The entire Zhenguo Marquis Residence was gloomy and cried.

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s matriarch fainted on the spot.

    Fortunately, the Marquis of Zhenguo was already prepared and quickly hired a doctor to perform acupuncture. That was why she was fine.

    A few dayster, bad news came from Henan. Thief Liang had taken down several cities in a row without any effort. The loss of Henan was already a foregone conclusion.

    Since ancient times, Henan had been the heart of the Central ins, and it was also a ce that military strategists had to fight for. Losing Henan was no different from stabbing a sharp knife into the heart of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    The Imperial Court was beginning to perish. Themoners were afraid that the mes of war would spread, so they fled to Jiangnan and the North, which were temporarily stable.<div>

    Refugees disced by war were everywhere.

    The price of foodpletely lost control and soared.

    The news of the escape to the south quickly spread in the capital. For a moment, everyone felt threatened. Many people had already packed their belongings and nned to escape with their families while Thief Liang was still in Henan.

    The bustling capital became chaotic.

    At this moment, a group of old nobles led by the Marquis of Zhenguo joined forces with the Duke of Long, the Qi Residence, and some officials who were on good terms with the Yu and Qi families tounch the great cause of abandoning the capital to protect the north.

    Rich merchants, officials, aristocratic families, nobles, and even the imperial family had all been raided. Seventy percent of their wealth was confiscated, and 30% was kept for themselves.

    The capital was filled with resentment and curses.

    Far away in Henan, when the King of Liang and his son found out about this, they were so angry that they almost vomited blood.

    Yu Zongshen had searched everything in the capital. When it was their turn, not to mention eating meat, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to drink soup. At that time, the treasury would be empty. Even if they took down the Great Zhou

    Dynasty, where would they find the money to manage the country and the people?!

    ¡°Yu Zongshen, good job.¡± The King of Liang pped a white jade qilin on the table, shattering this priceless jade carving. He roared, ¡°Good job, Yu n¡­¡±<div>

    What was the difference between this scene today and back then when Duke Zhonglie killed the king and weed the new emperor?!

    The Yu n was indeed still the same.

    Liang Jingxuan also sighed. Even though he was furious, he couldn¡¯t say anything to nder him. ¡°Father, please forgive them. The Di people areing aggressively now. It¡¯s really beyond our expectations. If the North is lost, our longevity n will be obstructed. If this batch of money and supplies can really help King Yue Fei defeat the Di people and defend the North, it¡¯ll still be beneficial to us.¡¯

    Of course, the King of Liang knew this, but at the thought of handing over the money, his heart felt as ufortable as blood.

    ¡°How do we know that a young boy like King Yue Fei can guard the North and defeat 600,000 Di people? Yu Zongshen didn¡¯t hesitate to bear the infamy and abandon the capital to protect the north. Don¡¯t go for wool ande home shorn. This will gather the wealth of the world and benefit the Northern

    Barbarians.¡¯

    The political style of the Great Zhou Dynasty was demoralized and corrupted.

    The officials and merchants below colluded to plunder the people¡¯s flesh and blood. They also had to give up most of their money to show filial piety and fight for the protection of the higher-ups. It was more convenient for them to umte wealth. Often, what they could obtain was only a small profit, and most of it was sent to the higher-ups. In this way, they were strippedyer byyer, and the officials protected each other. In the end, all rivers flowed to the sea and the money flowed into the hands of the nobles in the capital.

    During this raid, they raided more than half of the Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s money.

    It was hard to say for Liang Jingxuan. If King Yue Fei failed to guard the North, who knew who would get the money?

    It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to boost the enemy¡¯s ambition and reduce his prestige.<div>

    The Liang army was also a powerful army, but the soldiers of the north and south were different. The difference was too great. The Di people were famous for their bravery. There were many generals in the court, but none of them dared to pat their chests and say that they were confident in defeating the Di people. If not, why would the emperor have handed the North to Yin Huaixi, who was still weak and sick at that time?

    After the Marquis of Changxing, no one dared to ept the hot potato of the North.

    The Liang army did not have the experience and methods to resist the

    Northern Barbarians. The Northern Barbarians were aggressive. If they fought in a hurry, they would definitely suffer.

    Abandoning the capital to protect the north caused amotion in the capital.

    Unexpectedly, in just three days, the Marquis of Zhen had confiscated more than 50 million taels of silver, a batch of gold, pearls, jade, gems, arge number of food, cloth, and so on.

    They could even raid 100,000 taels of silver from the residence of a mere seventh- grade official.

    It really echoed a saying.

    ¡°Three years of acting as a clean official and 100,000 taels of silver.¡±

    It also made people suddenly understand. The Great Zhou Dynasty opened water andnd trade routes widely. The domestic trade routes were all connected and interconnected. During the previous emperor¡¯s era, they also respected Confucianism on the outside and Daoism on the inside. Their recuperation caused the economy to reach the peak in the history of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Later, Yu Zongshen lifted the sea ban and endless supplies from overseas were transported into the country. The Great Zhou Dynasty was extremely rich, but this profit did not flow into the treasury.

    It was really difficult to calm down.

    The capital guard camp had been raiding for ten days. The Ministry of Revenue had calcted that there was more than 71 million taels of silver and more than three million taels of gold. The stored food could not even be stored in the main warehouse of the military supplies.

    In addition to money and food, there was also a portion of cotton, wine, medicinal herbs, cloth, and so on. It was also a huge sum of resources.

    Even Elder Yu was dumbfounded. He shook his head. ¡°l think it¡¯s because of the drought in Guanzhong. Thief Liang has rebelled, and supplies have be important. These people have long started to hoard resources to protect themselves. They¡¯ve hoarded wantonly, and the supplies circting in the market have decreased. Themoners can¡¯t survive and can only resist the Imperial Court. No wonder there are frequent riots everywhere. This family doesn¡¯tin. In my opinion, raiding 70 0/0 of their assets is too little. Everything should be raided.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo said nothing.

    However, Lord Qi agreed deeply. ¡°A crafty rabbit has three burrows. I think only a portion of their assets can be investigated. The other portion has long been hidden elsewhere as a way out.¡±

    Yu Zongshen coughed. ¡°Then continue raiding. Control the families and let them confess where the supplies and money are hidden. Those who resist will be punished on the spot!¡¯

    No one present raised any objections. It was mainly because they were disappointed in these people!

    All of this money was taken from the people. In the end, they were rich and heartless, not giving the people a way out!

    Yu Zongshen suppressed his cough and continued in a hoarse voice, ¡°The money and supplies that were confiscated have to be sent to Xiangping City in batches as soon as possible while I can still control the general situation of the capital. Otherwise, if we dy, there will be additionalplications. Also, send someone to secretly send the news to Xiangping and ask Eldest Princess

    Shaoyi to send an army to receive us..¡±

 Chapter 1047: Hidden Dragon Army on Standby

    Chapter 1047: Hidden Dragon Army on Standby<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The Marquis of Zhenguo said, ¡°The news has already been sent out. I think we should receive a reply soon. Eunuch Zhu obtained the emperor¡¯s ¡®written order¡¯ to mobilize the Third Battalion of the capital and be escorted by them. It¡¯s guaranteed to be foolproof.¡±

    The Third Battalion of the capital that was participating in the escort was made up of outstanding soldiers carefully selected from the various camps in the country. These soldiers were experienced and were the trump cards hidden in the Third Battalion of the capital. They were also the sharpest knives in the emperor¡¯s hands.<div>

    The group discussed for a long time and finally agreed on the transportation, output, route, and so on.

    Yu Zongshen looked exhausted. After coughing for a while, his face was already pale. ¡°Your families should also be prepared to leave the capital at any time. After all, this is a job that offends people. It¡¯s better to do it sooner rather thanter, in case anything changes and causes trouble.¡±

    The news of abandoning the capital to protect the north caused an uproar. When it reached Xiangping City, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be shocked and broke out in a cold sweat.

    Yin Huaixi had long assessed Thief Liang¡¯s strength and asserted that it was destined for Thief Liang to enter the capital.

    Meanwhile, the Yu n¡¯s actions were really unexpected. How simr was it to back then when Duke Zhonglie killed the king and opened the city gate to wee the new emperor?!

    It wasn¡¯t until this moment that Yu Youyao finally understood the first sentence the elders had said to their descendants. ¡°The Yu n is the Yu n of the world. They are loyal to all the people in the world, govern the peace and health of the country, seek eternal peace, and prosper the lives of the people. The backbone of the Yu n was built by thousands ofmoners in the world.¡±

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t understand.

    After knowing the cause of her mother¡¯s death, she more or less resented the Yu n. She always felt that the Yu n was cold and valued profit.

    It wasn¡¯t until her grandmother passed away that she came to Xiangping and gradually interacted with the Yu n. Gradually, she also felt the protection of the Yu n. She also understood that there was no fairness to speak of in arge family. It required everyone to be treated equally. It was impossible for even saints to do it. Meanwhile, fairness was reflected on a scale. There was a certain level of fairness in the treatment of people. On a certain scale, everyone was treated equally.

    However, fairness did not mean justice.

    However, in this world, there was only fairness.<div>

    What was justice?

    The first character in the Chinese word for ¡°justice¡± had a broad meaning and represented the general public.

    The second character in the Chinese word for ¡°justice¡± meant that one was not biased and upright.

    Justice was the moral standard and represented the interests of most people. It was fair to most people. Justice was in line with the interest of most people. There was a bnce between fairness and justice.

    Equity was a measure of fairness.

    Justice was in the hearts of the people.

    It was the self-evident truth!

    The Yu n had grasped this very well.

    Yu Youyao slowly closed her eyes, her voice a little dry. ¡°What are they saying outside?¡±

    Xia Tao swallowed. ¡°There¡ª There are all kinds of things. Some people say that the Second Master is doing this for the greater good and for the future of our descendants. Others say that the Second Master abandoned the capital to protect the north and is not loyal to the Imperial Court. They said that he¡¯s really an unfaithful and unrighteous person, and that such an act of forceful raiding is no different from that of an evil bandit. It¡¯s humiliating and shameful. Some people also say that the Second Master was scared out of his wits by Thief Liang. It sounds good that he abandoned the capital to protect the north to support the war in the North, but in fact, he gave the Great Zhou Dynasty to that Thief Liang¡­¡±

    Giving up on the capital was equivalent to giving up on those innocent and pitifulmoners in the areas of the north that had yet to be upied by Thief Liang.<div>

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. Yu Zongshen was indeed on the side of righteousness, but a family that had raided the assets of others for no reason, regardless of whether they were innocent or not, had suffered an undeserved cmity. How could she take this lying down? She would definitely publicize their infamy.

    This method was indeed harmful to others.

    Even Duke Zhonglie, who had killed the king back then, might not have been especially beautiful to his descendants if Emperor Gaozu had not used¡°Zhonglie1¡± as his name.

    Since ancient times, it was said that loyalty and filial piety couldn¡¯t be mixed. It was never just talk.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t go against her conscience and say that Yu Zongshen shouldn¡¯t have done this. After all, the person who had benefited was Yin Huaixi, who was also part of the 500,000 You army. They had risked their lives to protect the citizens of the Great Zhou.

    After putting away the secret letter from the capital, Yu Youyao changed her clothes again. Then, she called Butler Wen over to gather the military advisors and aides in the residence for a discussion.

    The group stared at the map and pointed at it. After repeated deliberation, they finally confirmed the response route.

    ¡°The Third Battalion of the capital has already set off. In a secret letter, the Marquis of Zhenguo exined the transportation route. He arranged the time and ce to receive the Third Battalion of the capital at the designated time and ce, as well as the items to be transported. A total of 50,000 elite troops will stay behind in Xiang Ping City. Meanwhile, 10,000 people were transferred and split into ten groups. They will set up support points on the transportation route we¡¯ve agreed on. Each group will cooperate and coordinate with each other to hide, ambush, cover, and reconnoiter¡­¡±

    Humans died for wealth, and birds died for food. Yu Youyao had never underestimated the greed of the world. Even when the country was in trouble, there would still be people who did not care about the righteousness of the country and took the risk.

    After repeated discussions untilte at night, Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    All the people in the meeting left and quickly made arrangements.<div>

    The room returned to silence.

    The candlelight flickered on thempstand, and the light gradually dimmed.

    Yu Youyao rubbed her throbbing temples and repeatedly analyzed the route she had previously decided on, the location of the support, and the entire support process. She broke down the route carefully and pondered each part one by one.

    The You army could not enter the capital without receiving an edict.

    The reinforcements they had arranged were all in Liaodong, in Hebei outside Liaodong, but Jingzhao could not interfere.

    This batch of things was too huge, and they had gathered all the wealth of the Great Zhou. Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and flustered, worried that if anything went wrong, outsiders would benefit.

    Yu Youyao sat in the dark room. Her expression looked a little flickering and obscure under the flickering candlelight.

    In the end, she took out a bone whistle from her cor. Yin Huaixi had personally hung it around her neck the night before she left the army.

    Rubbing the bone whistle gently with her fingers, Yu Youyao brought it to her lips and blew hard.

    A short, sharp voice sounded.

    At some point, a cool breeze blew into the room. The candlelight on thempstand swayed and extinguished with a faint sound.

    The room immediately became dark. A hoarse voice said, ¡°The Hidden Dragon Army is on standby.¡±

    The 1,000-man Hidden Dragon Army had been personally handed over to her by Yin Huaixi before she left. The Hidden Dragon Army did not belong to the Imperial Court and was only ordered by Yin Huaixi. It was the greatest confidence Yin Huaixi had left for her.

    No one knew what Eldest Princess Shaoyi had conspired with the Hidden Dragon Army that night. The 1,000 Hidden Dragon Army soldiers split up and silently passed through the east gate.

    As expected!

    The Third Battalion of the capital set off from the capital. The journey was very smooth. However, before they entered Shanhai Pass and arrived at Huludao, they were ambushed by a group of rioters.

 Chapter 1048: Henan is Lost

    Chapter 1048: Henan is Lost<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    This group of mobs had gathered together and upied an area ofnd in a grain farm. Moreover, they had used their numbers and terrain advantage to dig traps, set up roadblocks, and roll rocks nearby. There were three to four thousand mobs who had participated in the interference, ambush, and encirclement of the Third Battalion of the capital, which had a thousand people. It could be said that they had exhausted all their methods.

    No matter how powerful the Third Battalion of the capital was, they could not do anything for a moment under the many interferences, traps, and suspicious arrays.<div>

    The general immediately released the distress signal and ordered, ¡°All soldiers, return to protect the supplies. You¡¯re not allowed to leave the range of the carriages. Anyone who approaches will be killed without mercy.¡±

    This order was clearly effective.

    This group of mobs was naturally not a match for the Third Battalion of the capital, which were an elite trump card. If they wanted to plunder items from the Third Battalion of the capital, they had to approach with their lives.

    For a moment, corpses were everywhere in the area with the Third Battalion of the capital as the center, and blood flowed like a river.

    The mobs lying in ambush nearby did not give up and ordered arrows to be shot.

    A dense rain of arrows shot towards the soldiers of the Third Battalion from all directions. The soldiers of the Third Battalion waved their swords, forming a stream of air that blocked the arrows outside. For a moment, they could deal with it calmly.

    This was not a long-term solution.

    However, as long as they could hold on until reinforcements arrived, they could resolve their current predicament.

    Under the endless attacks of the mob, the soldiers¡¯ stamina was quickly depleted. Some of them were already exhausted, and their movements slowed down. Some people began to be shot.

    Reinforcements never arrived.

    Looking at his brothers who had fought side by side and were lying on the ground one by one, one soldier¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. He was so angry that he cursed, ¡°F*ck, there are so many rioters. Why wasn¡¯t there any news previously? Could it be that there¡¯s a traitor¡­¡±<div>

    ¡°Damn it, do you dare to fight me head-on? If it weren¡¯t for the sake of protecting this batch of things, I would have rushed over and attacked as if I was cutting vegetables. Not to mention a group of mobs, even an army would have to lie down.¡±

    ¡°Alright, save your energy. This batch of supplies is to help King Yue Fei defeat the Di people and protect our Han soil. We can¡¯t afford to lose. Save your energy. It¡¯s also profitable to attack another person.¡±

    This battlested for a full two hours.

    There were people everywhere.

    Batches of people died one after another.

    At this moment, the Third Battalion of the capital had already sacrificed more than 700 people, and there were still more than 200 people. They were still firmly surrounded. The ten carriages of supplies they had escorted caused them to be like trapped beasts fighting desperately, but they still tried their best to hold on and fight to the end.

    The knife in their hands shed at the gap, and their arms kept waving. They were already numb, as if their bodies weren¡¯t their own. The blood sttered into their eyes and blurred their vision¡­

    Just as they thought that they were going to die here today¡ª

    Out of nowhere, a group of ck-clothed and masked people appeared. They held long sabers in both hands and rushed into the crowd. Every time they waved, cut, stabbed, and shed, they would take a life.

    The screams of the mob wailed in the cold wind.

    When the news reached Yu Youyao, the Hidden Dragon Army had already eliminated the mob and escorted the Third Battalion of the capital to Huludao, reaching the territory of Liaodong.<div>

    More than 5,000 rioters participated in the siege.

    The 1,000 troops from the Third Battalion of the capital fought until they were left with 213 people.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached. She had long considered that an ident would happen to the Third Battalion of the capital before they arrived in Liaodong, so she had sent the Hidden Dragon Army to secretly cross Liaodong.

    However, she was still a step toote.

    The time, ce, and route of the transportation were all kept secret.

    Yu Zongshen was meticulous. When the group confirmed the transportation route, they must have sent someone to scout the designated route in advance to confirm the safety of it.

    There were so many traps, roadblocks, and suspicious arrays. This was not a small project. It would take a lot of time toplete. No matter how careful they were, they would cause amotion.

    Could it be that they hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss before this?

    Also, how could this group of mobs urately know the transport route and even ambush the designated ce in advance?

    Digging traps, setting up roadblocks, setting up deceptive arrays, rolling rocks, and so on were all set up against the Third Battalion of the capital. They even knew all the subsequent reactions of the Third Battalion of the capital.

    Relying on their numbers, the mob relied on tempting fate to exhaust the stamina of the Third Battalion of the capital.<div>

    It was obvious that they were confident that the Third Battalion of the capital would not abandon the escort.

    It had been more than four hours since the distress signal of the Third Battalion of the capital had been released. There were patrol guards stationed at intervals on the official road. At most, the patrol guards would arrive in half an hour.

    It was impossible for the patrolling guards not to see the signal, but no one came to help for a long time. Why was that?

    Traps and roadblocks made it impossible for the escort vehicles to pass. There were gold and silver items on the escort vehicles, and there were also arge number of them. Humans could not carry them through.

    The movement of the Third Battalion of the capital were obstructed and they became trapped beasts.

    In order to protect the items and not lose them at all, they could only guard the escort carriages to the death. Even if they had been through hundreds of battles, they could only be willing to tie their hands and feet.

    Other than a traitor, she couldn¡¯t think about anything else.

    There was a traitor under Yu Zongshen¡¯s nose!

    Yu Youyao was in disbelief, but she also clearly realized that the Marquis of Yongle¡¯s rebellion had caused the hearts of the court to fluctuate, and the capital waspletely in chaos.

    Yu Zongshen¡¯s illness was unbearable, and his control over the Imperial Court was bing weaker and weaker. Someone was causing trouble under his nose. Perhaps he had found out about all of this, so he decisively abandoned the capital to protect the north.

    The most terrifying thing was that the Imperial Court actually knew nothing about this mob gathering right under the eyes of the capital.

    Did they really not know, or was there another secret?

    Not long after, Yu Zongshen received this news. He was sick and no longer had the energy, let alone the time to chase after the traitor. The most important thing was to transport this batch of things safely to Liaodong.

    As there were too many things, it was impossible to transport them all in one go. Since there were spies in the court, no one knew what would happen next. They should be on guard early.

    He made a decision and ordered a portion of the You army, who were in charge of receiving them, to enter the capital to escort the supplies with the Third Battalion.

    His move intimidated most of the thieves, and the transportation of the subsequent batches of supplies also became very smooth.

    Batches of supplies were transported to Xiangping City.

    After Yu Youyao counted and registered the items, they were stored in the warehouse of the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence. Gold, silver, jewelry, and other items that could not be directly used as military supplies were sent to the front line in batches.

    This worksted until the Spring Festival.

    News of the copse of Henan spread throughout the Great Zhou on New Year¡¯s Eve. The day, which was originally celebrated to see the old year out and the new year in, was also covered in a shadow.

    When Thief Liang captured Hunan, he immediately issued a public denunciation against the Imperial Court.

    The long andplicated denunciation exined that the current emperor had personally conquered the north. The old case of the Ning Residence, Grand Tutor Yang¡¯s entire family, the injustice of King Li of Zhou, the tragic death of Prince Liang, and all kinds of ridiculous and unreasonable actions were revealed to the world one by one, and they were reasonable.

    It was obvious that Thief Liang had prepared for this day.

 Chapter 1049: Attacking Hebei

    Chapter 1049: Attacking Hebei<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The denunciation also made it clear that the ipetent ruler was tyrannical. The entire court worked together. There were many people who doted on their concubines and killed their wives. They disregarded civility and were chaotic. They were unruly both inside and out of the court. The emperor was deste in the court, causing eunuchs to be in charge. They stole power and ruled the country. The court officials protected them, and the government was greedy and rampant¡­

    Shockingly, the denunciation also mentioned a list of many corrupt officials. There was also evidence.<div>

    It exined the corruption of the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    At the end of the denunciation, the King of Liang even expressed bitterly that he couldn¡¯t bear to see an ipetent ruler be in power and wreak havoc on the country and the people. He wanted to send righteous soldiers to execute the heavenly punishment to save the people¡­

    The idea of ¡°recement¡± was clear in his denunciation.

    This denunciation pushed the Imperial Court to the limelight.

    On the sixth day of the first lunar month, the King of Liang ordered an attack on Hebei.

    At the same time, internal strife erupted in Shandong. The King of Dongning took the document issued by the Imperial Court earlier and led his troops across the border of the vassal states to Shandong to quell the rebellion.

    Far away in the West Mountain, when the King of Zhenxi found out that the King of Liang had attacked Hebei, he scolded the King of Liang for being a traitor and wanting to kill the entire world. He threatened to lead his troops north to protect the king.

    Among the four vassal states, the West Mountain was the furthest from the capital.

    The King of the West, who had never revealed his strength, finally tore open his mask and revealed his ferocious ambition.

    The mes of war rose everywhere in the Great Zhou Dynasty, and the royal family only existed in name.

    Historically, it was called the ¡°Three Kings Ruining the Nation.¡±<div>

    Themoners swept away their wealth and brought their families to escape the war.

    Those with good conditions could escape south.

    Those without good conditions could only go to the north.

    The Longcheng refugee camp weed arge group of refugees again. It wasn¡¯t that the refugees didn¡¯t know that the North was at war with the Di people, and there was still no news. It was very risky to go to the North, but they knew even better that only the North would treat the refugees well. As refugees who had nothing, they could only survive if they went north.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the beginning of February.

    It was originally the beginning of spring when the snow had melted and the world had returned to life, but Liaodong was still cold. The snow had yet to dissipate, and the weather did not seem to have warmed up. Yu Youyao was already used to the bitter cold in Liaodong. The temperature would only gradually warm up in March and April.

    She was discussing with Butler Wen about continuing to expand animal husbandry.

    If the livestock industry wanted to develop, herding resources, experience, and skills were the most important.

    The hairy vetch had already been widely nted in the entire North to fertilize thend and promote animal husbandry. It was currently February. Since ¡°Records of Feeding¡± was promoted in Septemberst year, it had been about four months, and it had already begun to show results.

    Good animal husbandry experience and technology could reduce the gue, make meat healthier, and reduce deaths and losses. At the same time, it could make the livestock raised fatter and stronger, and increase the production of milk and meat.

    It was imperative to continue encouraging the development of livestock.<div>

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed into the house with a happy expression. ¡°Young Miss, Ms. Ye is here. She¡¯s waiting for you in the Wuqiu Courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Is Ms. Ye here?¡± Yu Youyao suddenly stood up with a happy expression. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for many years. During this period of time, the North has cut off the transmission of news everywhere, and I haven¡¯t received a letter from her for a long time. I didn¡¯t know that she hade to Xiangping.¡±

    As she spoke, she did not slow down at all. Soon, they arrived at the Wuqiu Courtyard.

    Ms. Ye was wearing an autumn-colored round-cored jacket dress. She was sitting in the hall and drinking tea. When she heard themotion outside, she put down her teacup and looked up.

    Yu Youyao stepped over the threshold and entered the house.

    The 16-year-old girl¡¯s young face had grown up like a flower bud. The petals were stretched out, and she stood there beautifully. She was as delicate, beautiful, and pure as a girl. She still looked as bright and beautiful as when she was young.

    ¡°Ms. Ye.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red as she rushed forward.

    After taking a few steps, she suddenly calmed down. She tidied her clothes and lowered her eyes. She slowly stepped forward and bowed respectfully in front of Ms. Ye. ¡°Greetings, teacher.¡±

    Ms. Ye quickly got up and helped Yu Youyao up. ¡°Get up, get up.¡±

    The teacher and student had not seen each other for many years and were a little excited.

    Ms. Ye observed her. Seeing that her eyes were calm and not blind, and her eyes were clear, she felt very gratified. ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot. You were only so tall when you left the capital.¡± She raised her hand and gestured twice. There was a smile on her cold and indifferent face. ¡°You¡¯ve also grown up and be more and more beautiful.¡±<div>

    All these years, she had been in contact with Yu Youyao. Yu Youyao would write to her every once in a while. The letters were filled with things she had seen and heard since she left the capital. asionally, she would ask her for guidance if there were any difficulties. During the holidays, she would also send her some things. Most of them were specialties from the Liaodong area, as well as incense, tea, medicine, and so on.

    They were not teacher and student, but they were even better than teacher and student.

    Yu Youyao felt a lump in her throat. ¡°Why are you here in Xiangping? When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you get someone to send me a letter so that I could go over and greet you?¡±

    The two of them had a teacher-student rtionship, so it was only right for her to go over and greet her. How could Ms. Ye visit her personally?

    Ms. Ye smiled. ¡°Many families in the capital are running around, so it¡¯s not good for me to stay in the capital. The wife of the Yu n Chief invited me to continue being a female teacher in the n. I rejected her, so I wanted toe to Liaodong to visit you. I arrivedst night. As it was toote, I didn¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s not toote to greet you now.¡±

    Far away in the capital, she would hear about Yu Youyao¡¯s deeds in Xiangping City from time to time. Other than feeling proud, it was inevitable that she would think of what Yu Youyao had said to her when she left the capital.

    Ms. Ye wanted toe and see what Liaodong, which had been changed by Yu Youyao, was like. When the disciples of the Ye n began to return to the n, she did not follow them. When the Yu n invited her to be a female teacher in the n, she also refused.

    Now, greeting and specially visiting werepletely different!

    However, since Ms. Ye did not care about it herself, Yu Youyao did not dwell on it. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you settling down in the Ye Residence now? What are your ns for the future?¡±

    Ms. Ye nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the Ye Residence for the time being and prepare to prepare a quiet small courtyard as my residence. I¡¯ll settle down here in the future.¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. ¡°Leave this to me.¡± As if afraid that she would decline, she quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to do your bidding. Don¡¯t decline.¡±

    Ms. Ye smiled again, as if she was thinking of how Yu Youyao had looked when Yu Youyao was standing in front of her as a young girl. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you to arrange it.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately cheered up. ¡°Are you nning to continue being a female teacher?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Ms. Ye nodded and continued, ¡°You mentioned earlier that you wanted to establish a women¡¯s school. After I came to Liaodong, I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to travel. Along the way, I learned about the local people and observed the local teaching situation. I felt that this could be done.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very concerned about this matter. She had mentioned it a few times in past letters.

    As the number of letters increased, she became more and more concerned. She found a lot of relevant literature about the Liaodong area and carefully pondered over this matter. She also wrote some relevant teaching ns.

 Chapter 1050: Countless Plans for the Common People

    Chapter 1050: Countless ns for the Common People

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    After deciding toe to Xiangping, Old Madam Su helped to pack her things. Unknowingly, she had also made a lot of preparations and sorted out four to five boxes of teaching materials.

    ¡°Ms. Ye has agreed!¡± Yu Youyao was pleasantly surprised, as if she was worried that she would go back on her word. She quickly said, ¡°This matter is settled!¡±

    The only teacher she acknowledged in her heart was Ms. Ye.

    Ms. Ye had never been biased. She had never thought that women were born weak and sensible. She also had the confidence and calmness of a talented woman.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°In the past, I told you that I wanted to establish a women¡¯s school, but when I really arrived in Liaodong, I realized how naive I was back then. Liaodong is bitterly cold, and themoners don¡¯t even have enough to eat. How can they have the money to study and read? Survival is a problem. How can they have the mood to spend on the upbringing of their children?¡±

    It was also because she truly recognized all of this that she suppressed the innocent thoughts in her heart and tried to change the living environment in Liaodong.

    Ms. Ye smiled. ¡°Jiangnan is an outstanding ce. Every time there¡¯s an imperial examination, the students from the south are far better than the students from the north. It¡¯s because Jiangnan is rich and themoners are living well that they have the mood to spend more effort on their children. Therefore, in the prosperity of Jiangnan, the value of a book is about a hundred copper coins. The brush, ink, paper, and inkstone are all tools that ordinary families can¡¯t afford. The strategies of the people are the foundation of teaching. You¡¯ve done very well.¡±

    The teacher and student looked at each other and smiled. There was nothing else to say.

    Ms. Ye had only brought the heir and Old Madam Su over. The residence did not have to be too big. Yu Youyao asked around carefully before choosing three good small courtyards. She took a look at them herself before personally bringing the gifts to the Ye Residence to officially meet Ms. Ye and mention the matter of the small courtyard.

    Ms. Ye took a fancy to a small courtyard that was quiet.

    After that, Yu Youyao found a craftsman and carefully renovated the small courtyard. She asked the immortal of the Wanjun Mountain to determine the feng shui and decorate the small courtyard. Everything in the courtyard wasplete.

    Ms. Ye was very satisfied with the small courtyard. ¡°You¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡±

    Yu Youyao was also happy. ¡°I¡¯m a thousand times happier that you cane to Xiangping. I also hope that you can settle down as soon as possible so that you won¡¯t suffer.¡±

    After moving on an auspicious day, Ms. Ye finally settled down in Xiangping City.

    The matter of establishing a women¡¯s school was also on the agenda.

    As soon as the news spread, it attracted a lot of criticism. Due to Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation in the North, no one openly objected, but there were still many doubts.

    In the face of doubt, Yu Youyao only said, ¡°Women read and write for the sake of being sensible and virtuous. Women also have the Four Books for Women. Since these books have been passed down for generations, they¡¯re for women to learn. It¡¯s said that a woman¡¯sck of talent is a virtue. This sentence makes it clear that if a woman doesn¡¯t have the talent she¡¯s proud of, she should have morals. It doesn¡¯t mean that women can¡¯t read and write. On the contrary, the goal of reading and writing is to be sensible and virtuous. It coincides with the deeper meaning of this sentence. It¡¯s only logical for a women¡¯s school to be established.¡±

    The Four Books for Women referred to ¡°Lessons for Women¡±, the ¡°Internal Training¡±, the ¡°Analects of Women¡±, and the ¡°Records of Women.¡±

    These books advocated the hierarchy of men and women, but there was nock of morals, self-cultivation, prudence, hard work, umtion of kindness, and so on. They taught people to understand etiquette and virtue.

    The Four Books for Women werepulsory.

    The Four Books and Five ssics was also a major course, but the content of the ss could be chosen. It mainly touched on etiquette, understanding, virtue, and cultivation. It would not be so detailed.

    Thepulsory sses included the Six Arts of a Gentleman; zither, chess, calligraphy, painting; and poetry and tea ceremony. Each student had to choose two subjects.

    Female needlework, such as silk embroidery, was also a choice.

    This way, Yu Youyao¡¯s goal for setting up a women¡¯s school was very clear. Not only did she have to let women be sensible, virtuous, knowledgeable, and polite, but she also had to let them have a skill.

    This was not deviant.

    However, sages like Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan often looked at problems more deeply.

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi had been deeply influenced by Yin Huaixi. She respected the heavens and did not propagate social rankings. She advocated bnce and nature.

    What was bnce?

    It was when two items were equally matched.

    The word ¡°equal¡± was obvious.

    However, Eldest Princess Shaoyi would not deliberately pursue ¡°bnce¡±, nor would she advocate any concept of equality. She would teach women to be sensible, virtuous, and sensible. The more they understood logic, the more paths they could take and choices they could make.

    Bnce was nature.

    However, one should not interfere too much. Things followed thew of the development of everything on their own, allowing them to reach a bnced state.

    The two of them looked at each other and Mr. Xian Yun smiled. ¡°It seems that Eldest Princess Shaoyi is ying a very big game!¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan put down a ck piece. ¡°In terms of chess skills, we can praise them. However, in this real-life game of chess, this couple is very impressive.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yunughed. ¡°In your opinion, what kind of chess game are the two of them ying?¡±

    Mr. Hu Shan thought for a moment and said, ¡°One of them is making countless ns for themon people and ying a game of chess for themon people. The other one is making big ns for the citizens and ying a game of chess for the citizens. How virtuous.¡±

    Mr. Xian Yun stroked his long beard. ¡°Since it¡¯s a way for the people of the world, why not give it a push?!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, it was March.

    Yu Youyao received a secret letter sent through the n¡¯s channels. The letter mentioned that most of the nsmen had returned to the n, and the n had already begun to close off.

    The entire Zhenguo Marquis Residence had moved to Xi¡¯an. It was said that they had some connections there. If they went there, they could take care of each other. Only the Marquis of Zhenguo stayed in the capital. Clearly, he wanted to live and die with the Great Zhou. It was really a pity.

    The Qi family went south and returned to the Hangzhou n. Lord Qi was from the Qi family, a preeminent family in Hangzhou. He was also a powerful family in the south.

    As for the Tang Residence, the letter did not mention it, but it mentioned Tang Yunxi, who had already married into the emissary¡¯s family. It said that she had apanied her husband¡¯s family south to the Wenzhou n.

    Yu Youyao thought of her childhood friend and felt a pang of sadness.

    She did not know when they would meet again.

    The women¡¯s school had caused a hugemotion in the North.

    There were many doubts but more supporters.

    Many nobles valued the upbringing of the young misses in the family. It was normal for them to hire female teachers, so they did not reject the establishment of the female school. They also admired Ye Yingqiu, the teacher of Eldest Princess Shaoyi. They hoped that the young misses in the family would be taught by Ms. Ye and even publicly sponsored the school.

    The people of the North were valiant to begin with, so they did not think that the women¡¯s school was rebellious. Instead, they felt that since Eldest Princess Shaoyi had done so many good things for the country, it would definitely be a good thing to establish a women¡¯s school. They just had to support her.

    In addition, many refugees had surged into the Liaodong area. Those who were literate and knew a skill would receive preferential treatment. This also affected many people to a certain extent. They felt that reading and literacy brought true benefits.

    Eldest Princess Shaoyi resolved the food problem and encouraged the raising of silkworms. She also promoted the method of green manure and fertilizer, increased crop production, and implemented the ¡°Records of Feeding¡±. She encouraged the development of livestock. The lives of themoners improved, and families gradually had spare money. They also gradually ced their attention on the upbringing of their children.

 Chapter 1051: The Battle Is Here

    Chapter 1051: The Battle Is Here

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios

    Of course, it was mainly because of the nature of the women¡¯s school. It was not deviant. Letting women be sensible, polite, and knowledgeable was also in line with the current trends.

    In addition, Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan had clearly expressed their support, so some schrs did not say anything.

    All of this was within Yu Youyao¡¯s expectations. The consciousness and thoughts of themoners, as well as the hierarchy of society, progressed slowly with the development of society. If they were forcefully instilled, it would only cause social unrest and tragic consequences. Themoners would still suffer.

    Knowledge was the first power of production.

    With knowledge, anything was possible.

    Instead of wasting time, it was better to let them learn more knowledge and techniques.

    The money that the nobles had sponsored far exceeded their budget.

    It had also greatly exceeded their expectations.

    After thinking about it, Yu Youyao bought a mountain and built the Women¡¯s Mountain Courtyard. There was originally a manor on the mountain that upied arge area. After repairing it carefully and changing theyout, it could be used temporarily.

    The Women¡¯s Mountain Courtyard had just been established, and there was still a lot to do.

    Yu Youyao did not n to spread it too big. Otherwise, it would be easy to make mistakes. It was better to wait until the Women¡¯s Mountain Courtyard was on the right track in the future to consider the expansion.

    Ms. Ye did not stay idle either. Every day, she was busy sorting out books, creating teaching ns, recruiting female teachers, and so on.

    Madam Huang, General An Yuan¡¯s wife, and the others were all pulled over by her to help check the various learning materials donated by various parties.

    Just as Yu Youyao was so busy with the Women¡¯s Mountain Courtyard that her feet did not touch the ground, news came from the capital¡ª

    Yu Zongshen had passed away from illness!

    Before he died, he left hisst words. ¡°Don¡¯t bury me in the ancestral grave after I die. Burn my body clean and sprinkle my ashes into the sea of Quanzhou. I¡¯ll be at ease!¡±

    After his death, he held a pomegranate flower tightly in his hand. The fire-like pomegranate flower became thest light of his life.

    Pomegranate flowers bloomed from the end of March to April every year, symbolizing the pursuit of trueness, kindness, and beauty in life.

    Yu Zongshen had once gone south to Quanzhou in March. During the season when the pomegranate flowers bloomed, he had encountered pomegranate flowers that were as bright as fire. It had brightened his entire life, but it had also dimmed his entire life.

    Along with the news of Yu Zongshen¡¯s death, there was also news that Duke Duan had died in battle, Hebei had fallen, and that Thief Liang had pointed his sword at the capital.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly and couldn¡¯t help but think of Yin Huaixi.

    She wondered how the front line was doing.

    It had been more than three months since Decemberst year when the army of the Northern Barbarians had pressed down on the border. Both sides had probed and fought several times, with casualties on each side. Yin Huaixi did not face the enemy head-on, and the Northern Barbarians did not dare to attack rashly.

    For a moment, the battle fell into a stalemate.

    The soldiers had enough of this kind of back-and-forth battle, as if they were children ying house. They all asked to fight.

    The corners of Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips curled up as he said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯tck supplies. Those who should be anxious are the Di people who were affected by the snow disaster and had no choice but to kill sheep, ughter cows, and chop down horses. The 600,000-strong army of the Northern Barbarians attacked the Great Zhou with the intention of cutting off all means of retreat. It¡¯s at its peak. Our military strength is inferior to the Northern Barbarians to begin with. It¡¯s best to avoid them.¡±

    General An Yuan was an impatient person. ¡°Are we going to keep avoiding them?¡±

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°Wrong. Avoiding them is only a temporary n. There¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡®A husband fights with courage.¡¯ In one go, they will weaken and exhaust themselves. If we want to defeat the Northern Barbarians, we have to break through their momentum first. The Northern Barbariansck supplies. Seeing that their rations are depleted, once they panic, their morale will definitely decline.¡±

    General An Yuan agreed deeply. ¡°When Wang Jian attacked Chu, because he didn¡¯t have the confidence to win, he had never sent out his troops. It was apetition to see who was more anxious. Later, King Chu was anxious and ordered Xiang Yan to send out his troops. Xiang Yan had no choice but to send out his troops, so Wang Jian found their weakness and lost. When people are anxious, it¡¯s easy to reveal their ws.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded. ¡°That¡¯s only one of the reasons. Secondly, when the new and old soldiers in our army alternated, many new recruits trained hard for three years butcked practical experience. We used this opportunity to train the new recruits and practice the various tactics we¡¯ve developed in the past two years to target the weaknesses of the Di people.¡±

    General An Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is there a third reason?¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not deny it. ¡°Although there are manyrge and small tribes among the Northern Barbarians, the Zhamo and Har tribes are the strongest. This time, the four tribes have joined forces and elected the leader of the Huqiang tribe, Rada, who never revealed his true strength, as the Khan. We have to figure out what kind of person he is. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win a hundred battles.¡±

    The style in which a generalmanding a battle could often be deduced from his personality. Only by understanding him could one find his weaknesses and set up corresponding tactics.

    Of course, the Northern Barbarians were not fools.

    They knew very well that the rations were depleted, and the stalemate in the war was very disadvantageous to them. However, the Northern Barbarians had suffered many casualties, so Rada Khan might want to find out more about King Yue Fei.

    This was one of the reasons.

    Second, although Rada Khan was elected as the Khan, the voices in the tribe were still not uniform.

    This also created a considerable obstacle for Rada Khan.

    Third, the magical military formation of the Great Zhou Army was unpredictable and could restrain the Northern Barbarians. Every time they thought of a way to deal with it, the formation would change again on the battlefield, making them a little helpless.

    All kinds of reasons caused the original attack n to be dyed repeatedly.

    However, no matter what, the Northern Barbarians really couldn¡¯t afford to wait.

    Three months was already the limit.

    A loud horn sounded from afar, breaking the silence of the morning.

    That was the Di people dering war.

    After three months of stalemate and consumption, the Northern Barbarians finally panicked.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± A smile appeared on Yin Huaixi¡¯s lips. He was confident that he would win the battle from a thousand miles away. ¡°Continue fighting!¡±

    The two armies faced each other at Diyu Pass.

    Yin Huaixi swept his gaze around and was the first to see Rada Khan. Rada Khan was wearing heavy armor and was armed to the teeth. On his tall horse, he was like a majestic mountain with a heavy aura.

    After that, he shifted her gaze to Meng Duo, who was still a general in the opposite army. He was much more depressed than before.

    Yin Huaixi drew his knife and raised his voice. ¡°Do you dare to fight me?¡±

    King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou openly challenged the Northern Barbarians on the battlefield.

    The Northern Barbarians army was in an uproar as they mored for battle.

    However, Meng Duo¡¯s expression changed slightly. There was a faint pain where he had been shot earlier. He was carrying a bow on his back. This bow was a symbol of his strength.

    His arms, which were hanging by his sides, trembled slightly.

    Thanks to King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou, he could no longer draw this bow.

    Yin Huaixi stared at Meng Duo and said in a roundabout manner, ¡°Just like me, you were once themander-in-chief of an army. In terms of strength, you¡¯re enough to fight me. However, in case you think that the strong are bullying the weak, I¡¯ll let you have three moves. After three moves, it doesn¡¯t matter if you live or die.¡±

    As themander-in-chief of an army, it was indeed a little inappropriate to challenge a general.

    However, Meng Duo had also been themander-in-chief in the past, so he naturally had the strength of amander-in-chief. Yin Huaixi had given up three moves to avoid an unfair victory, which would make it difficult to convince the crowd.

 Chapter 1052: Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard

    Chapter 1052: Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    However, in a battle between experts, life and death were often decided in just one move. Yin Huaixi had let Meng Duo have three more moves, and allowed Meng Duo to have an advantage. No matter if he won or lost, the Northern Barbarians naturally had nothing to say.

    Meng Duo did not agree easily. He turned to look at Rada Khan.<div>

    Rada Khan acknowledged Meng Duo¡¯s strength and allowed him to take advantage of these three moves. Meng Duo had a high chance of winning this battle. In addition, King Yue Fei of the Great Zhou had already said this. If Meng Duo did not fight, wouldn¡¯t it mean that the Northern Barbarians did not dare to fight? Wouldn¡¯t that increase the ambition of the enemy and reduce the prestige of the Northern Barbarians?!

    What was the Northern Barbarian army thinking?

    Where was their morale?!

    He could not refuse this battle.

    Rada Khan looked at Meng Duo. ¡°Go y with King Yue Fei!¡±

    Meng Duo¡¯s breathing stopped for a moment. He mped his horse¡¯s stomach and drove it to the ce where the two armies were facing each other. In the empty space in the middle, Yin Huaixi was already waiting.

    As soon as the two sides met, Meng Duo swung his saber and aimed at Yin Huaixi¡¯s vital points.

    Yin Huaixi raised his knife to block.

    The two of them rode back and forth. The saber shadows intertwined, and there was a ng. Every strike collided, causing sparks to fly.

    Yin Huaixi said slowly, ¡°Three moves have passed. It¡¯s my turn to attack.¡±

    Meng Duo had extraordinary strength, and his saber aura was wide and powerful. His mastery was born from his clumsiness. Every move was unhindered on the battlefield and was endlessly powerful.<div>

    Yin Huaixi was not inferior at all. His saber techniques focused on sharpness. He was as fast as and as powerful as lightning. In an instant, he fought Meng Duo for more than ten rounds.

    For a moment, they were evenly matched.

    Both sides cheered non-stop.

    Yin Huaixi looked at its weakness and quickly realized that there was something wrong with Meng Duo¡¯s left arm. He guessed that although Meng Duo had luckily dodged the arrow back then, the arrowhead had been quenched and smeared with ck poison. Even if his injuries recovered, he would still have hidden injuries.

    This hidden injury was usually not obvious, but on a battlefield where life and death were at stake, it was fatal.

    Hence, when Meng Duo¡¯s saber shed over, Yin Huaixi pretended to be forced back by the saber force, revealing a w. Meng Duo took the opportunity to pursue him. Yin Huaixi feinted and struck from the left. Meng Duo subconsciously turned his body to the side. Yin Huaixi flipped his wrist and cut off Meng Duo¡¯s head.

    The oue was already decided.

    The Northern Barbarians army let out sorrowful cries and scolded.

    The You army was like the heavens.

    The sound of war drums and horns intertwined in the wind, and a huge battle erupted.

    This battlested from dawn to noon.<div>

    The Di Army retreated step by step, with heavy casualties.

    However, the You army became braver and braver as they fought.

    Inte March, there was a report from the front line.

    King Yue Fei led his army at the narrow Yu Pass and beheaded Meng Duo to avenge General Ming Wei. He captured the leader of the Zamo Tribe, Zamo He, and more than 30 people from the four tribes. The Di Army had more than 30,000 soldiers and annihted more than 50,000 people. Rada Khan was not a match and retreated from the narrow Yu Pass. King Yue Fei led his army to chase after him.

    As soon as the news spread, the entire North was in an uproar.

    This battle of disparity in strength finally became clear.

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    In the blink of an eye, it was June. The Women¡¯s Mountain Courtyard was finally built. Yu Youyao personally looked for Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan and asked them to name the academy.

    After Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan discussed it, they said, ¡°Good things are like water, and water benefits all things withoutpeting. Nothing in the world is weaker than water, yet nothing can defeat water. This is called gentle virtue. Let¡¯s call it theRuoshui1Mountain Courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao was very satisfied. ¡°Teachers, you¡¯re wise. Women should be like water. They should be gentle and kind. They shouldn¡¯t be high or low. They should follow the shape of things, calm their hearts, cleanse their bodies, soften their character, and clear their temperaments. They should be humble but not inferior. They should be obedient but notpetitive. They do not contend but still strive.¡±

    At the mention of writing an inscription, the two of them smiled and rejected it. ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯s reputation for being virtuous is widespread, and she¡¯s the model of all the women in the world. The Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard was founded by the Eldest Princess, so it¡¯s only right for the Eldest Princess to write the inscription to show the name of the academy andplement your virtue. Everyone will imitate you and treat you as their model.¡±<div>

    In July, Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard officially enrolled students.

    The first batch of 300 female students was recruited. A hundred ces were given to the nobles who had sponsored the establishment of the academy.

    The other 200 spots were only for female students with a certain foundation, regardless of their background.

    As soon as the news spread, it attracted the mockery of many people.

    Yu Youyao did not care about this.

    Although themoners supported her, their lives had just improved. Not many people were willing to spend money to send their daughters to the academy to study. Even if their families had extra money, they had to prioritize the men in the family first before their daughters.

    This was the case in the country, and perceptions needed to change slowly.

    The Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard had only taken the first step.

    However, it announced to the world that women could also read and write.

    When the first and second batch of female studentspleted their studies in the Ruoshui Academy and obtained a good reputation and a good future, there would be more and more women who yearned to study and change their fate.

    At that time, all kinds of female schools would bloom everywhere.

    Only then would it be normal for women to read and write.

    Yu Youyao had built more than ten cottages at the foot of the mountain of the Ruoshui Academy. Ordinary women could go to the cottage to study and read after paying ten copper coins.

    The cottage was only for enlightenment.

    The mocking voices gradually subsided, and everyone understood Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s good intentions.

    However, to Yu Youyao¡¯s surprise¡ª

    The establishment of the cottage had a profound impact on the North. Some women who were knowledgeable but did not have a good family background secretly set up a female school in the courtyard to earn money for the family.

    All of this was done in private.

    In the autumn of August, Liaodong weed a bumper harvest. The Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard officially began sses.

    The female students left their homes with excitement and arrived at the Ruoshui Academy. They looked up at the majestic door of the academy and read the inscriptions on it.

    The inscriptions were personally written by Eldest Princess Shaoyi.

    The words ¡°Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard¡± revealed a majestic aura that was endless. It was graceful like a dragon, and there was still a lingering desire in the area where the brush stroke ended. It seemed gentle but firm, and it had the demeanor of a great family.

    They did not expect the Eldest Princess¡¯s calligraphy to be so outstanding. Her calligraphy made many men feel ashamed.

    The students became excited.

    On this day, they met Great Master Ye, who they had admired for a long time.

    Her student, Eldest Princess Shaoyi, was famous throughout the world in the name of virtue. Everyone had also called her ¡°Great Master Ye.¡± No one paid attention to the fact that she was a divorcee anymore.

    No matter if it was a man or a woman, they should establish themselves in the world with virtue.

    Great Master Ye was a model of virtue.

    They also saw Eldest Princess Shaoyi, whom they admired. She gently rolled up her sleeves and held a brush in her slender hands.

    The stroke of the brush was soft but sharp. It was far more shocking than the inscriptions they had seen at the mountain gate just now.

    ¡°People who are like water are gentle and kind. They should calm their hearts, cleanse their bodies, and clear their temperaments. Then, one¡¯s nature can be seen clearly. They should be humble but not inferior. They should be obedient but notpetitive. They do not contend but still strive. This is what is meant by gentle virtue.¡±

    On this day, Yu Youyao nted a seed of independence in these female students¡¯ hearts.

    They should be humble but not inferior. They did not contend but still strived.

    They were determined.

 Chapter 1053: The Death of the Great Zhou Dynasty

    Chapter 1053: The Death of the Great Zhou Dynasty<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    On this day, there was another urgent report from the front line. King Yue Fei had led his troops to attack the Liaoxi Corridor and enter the Hetao area. He had killed Rada Khan and more than 100 generals of the four tribes. He had killed more than 70,000 enemies and captured more than 40,000 people.

    Harmon of the Har tribe led his troops and fled. King Yue Fei took advantage of the victory to pursue and advance more than a thousand kilometers north, all the way to the Di people¡¯s hometown in the desert.<div>

    For a moment, the world was in an uproar.

    The Northern Barbarians were ambitious to break through the defense line of Jinzhou, enter the Shanhai Pass, and enter the Central ins. Unexpectedly, King Yue Fei broke through the river first and entered the north grasnd.

    It was really unbelievable.

    After that, news of sess at the front line spread.

    In mid-September, King Yue Fei captured Harmon and carried out a bloody massacre in the various tribes of the desert south. Other than the old, weak, women, and children, all the strong men in the north were ughtered.

    King Yue Fei¡¯s reputation for being cruel and bloodthirsty spread.

    After this battle, the You army was at their peak.

    The army had yet to return. They were still staying in the grasnd to cleanse and find the main forces of the Northern Barbarians. When the other tribes saw the situation, they fled into the north.

    At this moment, bad news came from the capital.

    They had integrated the troops of Jingzhao and Jin County. They used the natural defense of these two areas to stop the 300,000-strong Liang army at the defense line for more than three months. Moreover, the Marquis of Zhenguo, who had severely injured the main force of the Liang army, had died in battle.

    Thief Liang broke through the capital and went straight to the Imperial City. He also ordered all the descendants of the Yin family to be ughtered.<div>

    Blood flowed like a river in the capital.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty was indeed destroyed!

    When the news reached Xiangping, Yu Youyao felt suffocated. Thief Liang had ughtered the Yin n because he wanted to cut off the bloodline of the royal family. However, in fact, most of the rtives in the imperial family had already fled south and north after Henan fell. Those who couldn¡¯t escape were mostly unwilling to leave or some idle rtives who werepletely down and out.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a long time as her fingertips stroked the small words on the phoenix pearl hairpin.

    It was time for Yin Huaixi to return.

    Xia Tao walked into the house. ¡°Young Miss, Princess Liyang is here.¡±

    Yu Youyao ced the phoenix pearl hairpin back into the box and stood up to tidy her clothes before leaving the inner room.

    It had been a year since Princess Liyang hade to Xiangping.

    In the past year, she had lived with Princess Liyang in the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, but they did not interact much. This was partly because she had deliberately avoided Princess Liyang, unwilling to feign civility and cause more trouble.

    It was also because she was too busy and really did not have time to put on a sisterly act with Princess Liyang.

    Of course, there was also Princess Liyang who knew what was going on. After looking for Yu Youyao a few times and being rejected by Yu Youyao with the excuse that she was busy, she no longer provoked Yu Youyao.<div>

    Both sides maintained the subtlety of minding their own business.

    It was also because of this subtlety that Yu Youyao almost forgot that there was such a person in the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence. When she suddenly saw Princess Liyang, she suddenly felt like the dust had settled.

    What woulde woulde.

    Although the Eldest Princess had a high status and was famous, there was actually nothing about her status that was worthy of Princess Liyang and the Empress¡¯s attention.

    There was really no need to deliberately pretend to be on good terms with her.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to deduce that she was here for Yin Huaixi.

    Seeing Yu Youyaoe over, Princess Liyang chuckled. ¡°Eldest Princess, do you have time to walk around the residence with me? Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been in Xiangping for a year, but I haven¡¯t had a chance to tour the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence or chat with you.¡±

    How could a guest take the initiative to stroll around someone else¡¯s house?

    Her intention to overshadow the host was undoubtedly revealed.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes. Actually, she was not a legitimate master in the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence. She had just taken the opportunity to move in. After a year and a half, she had actually be so used to it that she had forgotten to move out.

    It was indeed not appropriate to say that Princess Liyang was overshadowing the host.<div>

    She said slowly, ¡°The Princess specially came to look for me. I don¡¯t think you want to stroll around and chat with me.¡±

    As soon as the two sides met, before they could finish being polite, they went straight to the point.

    Princess Liyang¡¯s punchnded on cotton, so she could only say, ¡°I heard that the old Princess Consort of Long County personally stepped in to matchmake you and King Yue Fei. All the etiquette in the three books and six etiquettes was also handled by the imperial family. I think with King Yue Fei¡¯s return, your marriage should be arranged.¡±

    As soon as she opened her mouth, she was at a disadvantage.

    The two of them were not familiar with each other to begin with, so it was taboo for them to talk shallowly. However, it was a little rude for Princess Liyang to mention Yu Youyao¡¯s marriage.

    However, Eldest Princess Shaoyi had clearly gone straight to the point. She probably did not have the patience to chat politely with Princess Liyang.

    Princess Liyang had to ask after all.

    ¡°The tea is a little cold.¡± Yu Youyao put down her teacup. The bottom of the cup touched the table lightly, making a soft ng. It was neither loud nor soft, but it seemed abrupt.

    The children of wealthy families had learned etiquette since they were young. When teacups hit the bottom, they made a sound. In terms of hospitality, it was usually not allowed.

    However, if the guests were rude and offensive, they could use this as a warning to remind the guests to speak carefully, lest their words hurt each other¡¯s harmony. The host would be embarrassed and the guests would feel awkward.

    It would also restore each other¡¯s dignity.

    The Eldest Princess did not answer this, making Princess Liyang feel a little awkward. However, no matter what, she had to finish performing today¡¯s scene. It did not matter if it was awkward or not.

    Princess Liyang could only say, ¡°I was rude. It¡¯s just that my Mother is very concerned about your marriage with King Yue Fei. Now that the war in the North has been settled, I asked.¡±

    After using Empress Ning as a tool, it was as if all the suddenness and rudeness had be self-righteous. Yu Youyao closed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s good that the Princess knows that marriage is originally decided by one¡¯s elders. How can it be said by the person getting married? Anyone who knows some rules can¡¯t be embarrassed. The Princess¡¯s words really make things difficult for me. I don¡¯t know how to answer.¡±

    She was just short of saying that she did not know the rules and was shameless. She was a youngdy who had yet to get married, but she was actually tantly talking about marriage.

    No matter how well-mannered Princess Liyang was, her expression couldn¡¯t help but darken. She was so stunned by these words that she couldn¡¯t even say the words she had thought ofter.

    Princess Liyang forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked to read the Four Books for Women since I was young. My Mother always lectured me and said that I was unruly, but she had always indulged me. After I reached adulthood, my Mother wanted to arrange a marriage for me, so she asked me what kind of husband I wanted to choose. I told Mother that I should choose one from the imperial family, in case she felt that I was unruly when I went to someone else¡¯s house. Moreover, most of the descendants of the Yin family are sentimental. I¡¯m the dignified princess of the Great Zhou Dynasty. I should be matched with someone who treats me wholeheartedly.¡±

    Princess Liyang seemed to be chatting with her. Her voice was cheerful, but it was cold.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s entire body turned cold. Princess Liyang had made it clear that she wanted to finish this scene today. She had the freedom to say what she wanted, so no one could stop her.

    Princess Liyang turned to look at Yu Youyao and said word by word, ¡°But when my Mother heard this, she said that I was too naive!¡±

    She emphasized the words ¡°too naive¡± with a hint of emphasis. Even her speech deliberately slowed down, as if she was afraid that Yu Youyao wouldn¡¯t hear her clearly or not understand or care.

 Chapter 1054: Secrets of the Palace

    Chapter 1054: Secrets of the Pce<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    It was clearly what Empress Ning had said to Princess Liyang.

    At this moment, when Princess Liyang spoke, it seemed as if Empress Ning was talking to Yu Youyao, who was sitting beside Princess Liyang at this moment, through Princess Liyang.<div>

    Yu Youyao looked up and met Princess Liyang¡¯s probing and scrutinizing gaze. She smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re quite naive.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell if it was a consensus or a sarcastic remark, but it made Princess Liyang feel stifled. She subconsciously looked away. ¡°My Mother said that it¡¯s only right and proper for a man to have four wives and four concubines. You only saw the longevity of the descendants of the Yin family, but you didn¡¯t see that behind it were Emperor Gaozu and the Empress. They were of the same mind, but they still epted Madam Hua, the daughter of amander, as a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Not only that, but Emperor Gaozu respected Madam Hua as if she was his first wife. After Emperor Gaozu ascended the throne, he conferred the title of first wife to the Empress, and conferred the title of Imperial Consort Mu to Madam Hua. The Imperial Consort has never appeared in all the dynasties. Emperor Gaozu set a precedent.¡±

    All the blood in Yu Youyao¡¯s body immediately froze. She heard Princess Liyang¡¯s deliberately cheerful voice.

    ¡°You only saw that Emperor Mingzong doted on the former head pce maid alone and did not enter the harem for many years. However, Emperor Mingzong had two sons and five daughters, and none of them were born by the head pce maid. However, for this unique favor, the pce maid drank childless medicine, causing damage to her body and causing her to contract an incurable illness. She died of illness before she was 30 years old.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Xianzong was even more loyal to the Empress. However, the Empress was used of being unscrupulous and jealous. She hadn¡¯t been pregnant for many years and almost ended the emperor¡¯s heir. There are three types of unfilial behavior, and the most severe type is to have no descendants. The Great Zhou Dynasty is governed with filial piety. The emperor had no children, was immoral, and disobeyed filial piety. In helplessness and despair, the Empress drugged Emperor Xianzong and asked the pce maid following her to put on her clothes and essories, put on her makeup, sprinkle her usual incense powder, and personally send her to her bed. As a result, the husband and wife became estranged until the Empress passed away from illness and Emperor Xianzong followed her.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Outsiders did not know about these pce secrets. She only knew that Emperor Cheng seeded Emperor Xianzong and the Empress, but she did not know that there was such a secret.

    Her entire body went cold, and even her voice was a little impatient. ¡°I¡¯m very busy. I don¡¯t have time to listen to you talk about these pce secrets.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Princess Liyang smiled and did not embarrass herself anymore. ¡°The Eldest Princess is so smart. She¡¯s definitely a sensible person. It¡¯s not my ce to say anything. I¡¯m the one who spoke too much.¡±

    Through her knowing face, Yu Youyao saw the ambition in her eyes, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Princess Liyang changed the topic. ¡°King Yue Fei has been out on an expedition for a year. I¡¯m sure the Eldest Princess is very concerned. Now that Thief Liang has broken through the capital, King Yue Fei should have returned sessfully. I specially came over today to let the Eldest Princess know that King Yue Fei has other important matters that will dy him for a while. However, as this is a serious matter, it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you. Eldest Princess, don¡¯t worry. I think you¡¯ll understand everything soon.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao found it funny. As Yin Huaixi¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she still had to let others tell her about Yin Huaixi. Did others actually know more about Yin Huaixi than her?

    Was there something even she couldn¡¯t know?

    Princess Liyang¡¯s gentle and magnanimous attitude made Yu Youyao very sick of it. She also knew very well that although Princess Liyang seemed to have said a lot, she had actually not said anything. She seemed to have taken the initiative, but she was actually bluffing. She knew even better that this was just Princess Liyang¡¯s way of sowing discord.

    However, it was this seemingly instigation that was really brilliant.

    This was because there were some things that she had to face sooner orter.

    Princess Liyang only ced what she had always buried deep in her heart and did not dare to face in front of her.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Thief Liang broke into the capital and killed many people outside the pce, but there¡¯s still no news from Empress Ning. I¡¯m sure that even before Thief Liang broke into the capital, Empress Ning was already hiding somewhere in the pce. After all, there are many ces to hide in the inner courtyard of the pce.¡±

    Previously, she had heard Yin Huaixi mention that there were many secret passageways in the pce. As the Empress, it was impossible for Empress Ning not to know at all.

    After Thief Liang broke into the capital, Princess Liyang did not panic. She was still in the mood to chat with her about some interesting topics. It was obvious that she knew Empress Ning¡¯s situation quite well.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s not difficult to guess. It¡¯s nothing more than King Yue Fei using Empress Ning¡¯s control of the inner pce. Before Thief Liang broke through the capital, King Yue Fei nned in advance in the pce. Once Thief Liang invades the capital, he¡¯ll be like a turtle in a jar. Then, he¡¯ll cooperate from the inside and out. Thief Liang is nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    This should be what Princess Liyang meant by ¡°other important matters¡±.<div>

    Princess Liyang was shocked and speechless for a long time.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°Empress Ning sent you to Xiangping to be protected by Yin Huaixi because of Yin Huaixi¡¯s sincerity to her. You¡¯re also a hostage and a pawn of Yin Huaixi. From the looks of it, the cooperation between Empress Ning and Yin Huaixi is nothing more than to protect you. As for anything else, it¡¯s just your own scheme.¡±

    She found it funny and reallyughed.

    However, her smile was a little pale.

    It turned out that the so-called sisterly rtionship that Princess Liyang had with Yu Youyao was actually such a ¡°sisterly rtionship.¡± No wonder she was willing to lower her status and express her goodwill repeatedly. Even though she was treated coldly, she did not seem to care and could still mind her own business.

    What was this?

    After being exposed, Princess Liyang¡¯s expression did not look too good. ¡°King Yue Fei probably did not tell the Eldest Princess that the previous emperor had left behind an edict. This edict concerns King Li of Zhou. It used to be in the hands of Duke Ning, but now it¡¯s in my mother¡¯s hands.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart was in turmoil.

    Yin Huaixi had a lot to do with Empress Ning in the pce. He did not deliberately hide it from her, but he did not deliberately mention it. She did not deliberately probe further. She would eventually know what she needed to know.

    However, she knew that their cooperation was definitely not as simple as ordinary cooperation.

    Princess Liyang smiled again. ¡°The previous emperor was sick and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He had once wanted to make the fifth son of the emperor the crown prince. However, as the fifth son of the emperor didn¡¯t have any external protection and was weak in the court, and because Concubine Hui was of low birth and had always been sick, he had very few supporters in the court. The previous emperor valued literature over martial arts and had offended many generals in his recuperation. As a result, Concubine Hui died early, and the fifth son of the emperor was secretly harmed several times.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao understood. The former fifth son of the emperor was the current King Li of Zhou.

    The edict in Duke Ning¡¯s hand was very likely to be the edict of the heir.

    The ancestors of the Ning Residence had contributed greatly. Just like the Zhenguo Marquis Residence, they were old nobles whose power had been passed down from their great ancestors. The position of the old nobles had been passed down for generations and had a huge power in the court. The benefits behind them were even moreplicated and deeply rooted. They were often involved.

 Chapter 1055: Cannot Exist Together

    Chapter 1055: Cannot Exist Together<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    It was also because of this that the emperor was very afraid of the old nobles. There was welfare and preferential treatment, but these were not too important.

    The power of the old nobles had been passed down for generations, but they had also fallen from generation to generation. They were no longer as prosperous as before.<div>

    Without great contributions or the great merit of expanding the territory, it would be very difficult for the old nobles to return to their former prosperity.

    The previous emperor had chosen the Ning Residence and targeted the huge benefits behind it. He wanted to support the Ning Residence to protect the fifth son of the previous emperor.

    The Ning Residence had been ced in an important position by the previous emperor. In the future, if they helped the new emperor, they would be able to ensure the prosperity of three generations.

    This was an opportunity and a huge gamble.

    Seeing that Yu Youyao did not look too good, the smile in Princess Liyang¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°The previous emperor had the intention to nurture his henchmen for the fifth son of the emperor. The Ning Residence was one of them, but the world was unpredictable. Not long after, the previous emperor fell sick and lost his power. It was the Empress Dowager who surpassed the emperor and bestowed a marriage to the daughter of the Ning family for the fourth son of the emperor. She joined forces with the rtives and many noble generals in the court to initiate the pce riot.¡±

    Yu Youyao understood the key point.

    Since the previous emperor had nurtured his henchmen for his fifth son, it meant that the previous emperor¡¯s body might not have reached the point of being seriously ill. Princess Liyang had also always said that the previous emperor was ¡°ill and weak¡± but had never mentioned that he was seriously ill.

    When a person was sick, it was inevitable that they would be exhausted. This was a very normal situation.

    In that case, there was probably another reason why the previous emperor had fallen sick.

    With the previous emperor¡¯s illness, the Ning Residence, which he had single-handedly promoted, had be a useless chess piece. In the end, it benefited the Empress Dowager.

    The Ning Residence had no choice.<div>

    The previous emperor¡¯s edict had be a death warrant for the Ning Residence. Not only could the Ning Residence not reveal anything, but they also had to do their best to be a loyal dog to the current emperor.

    ¡°The fifth son of the previous emperor did not participate in the power struggle, but the previous emperor liked his fifth son and had the intention to establish him. Everyone knows that after the current emperor ascended the throne, it was the Empress Dowager and the Ning Residence who protected him. In addition, the fifth son of the previous emperor was a good-for-nothing. That¡¯s why he was not implicated. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the current emperor doesn¡¯t have a grudge against the fifth son of the previous emperor. This also nted a root of trouble for the subsequent destruction of the Ning Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a chill run down her spine. The dog emperor was suspicious by nature. Due to the fact that he had just ascended the throne and was controlled by the Empress Dowager and the court officials, and because the fifth son of the emperor was the previous emperor¡¯s favorite son, it was not appropriate for him to kill everyone as soon as he ascended the throne, so he could only let the fifth son of the previous emperor off.

    However, his grudge against the fifth son of the previous emperor deepened day by day.

    His dissatisfaction and suspicion towards the Ning Residence also deepened day by day.

    The root of the problem had been nted from the beginning.

    It wasn¡¯t just because the fifth son of the previous emperor had made outstanding military achievements in the North and became the famous King You.

    Princess Liyang sighed softly. ¡°The current emperor is in an improper position and is controlled by the Empress Dowager. He¡¯s always worried about his personal gains and losses. He suspects that his dragon position is unstable and that the previous emperor has a backup n. Anyone who¡¯s rted to the fifth son of the previous emperor will be suspected. Due to the previous emperor¡¯s edict, the Ning Residence is also walking on thin ice in the court.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t worthy of his status, so he was worried about his gains and losses.

    ¡°Back then, the emperor personally conquered the north. The Ning Residence could have refused to go to war, but in order to dispel the emperor¡¯s suspicion and regain his trust, the Ning Residence had no choice but to support the emperor¡¯s personal expedition. It was also because of the emperor¡¯s suspicion of the Ning Residence that the entire Ning Residence was loyal but suffered an injustice.¡±

    Supporting a personal expedition to the north was a helpless move not only for the Ning Residence, but also for the Empress in the pce and the eldest son of the emperor who had just been born.<div>

    If the Ning Residence refused to go to war, the emperor would be even more suspicious and dissatisfied with the Ning Residence. The Empress¡¯s situation in the pce was obvious. Meanwhile, the eldest son of the emperor would lose his holy heart and be the target of public criticism.

    Her grandmother had mentioned the old matters of the Ning Residence to her in the past, but Yu Youyao did not understand. Duke Ning used to guard the North and was also a fierce general who had been through hundreds of battles. How could he support such a ridiculous act of personally conquering the north?

    It was as if he was asking for trouble.

    Now, it seemed that he had no choice.

    That edict was like a guillotine hanging over the head of the Ning Residence. If they could not gain the emperor¡¯s trust, the oue of the Ning Residence could be foreseen.

    At this point, Princess Liyang looked at Yu Youyao with a faint smile. ¡°Eldest Princess, you don¡¯t know this, but Duke Ning was guarding the North earlier and had many connections in the North. The Empress Dowager asked King Li of Zhou to be the vassal lord because she borrowed the protection of the old subordinates of the Ning family. Otherwise, how do you think King Li of Zhou could easily recover hundreds of thousands of troops as a profligate son after arriving in Liaodong? Without the help of his old subordinates, how could he have established himself in the North so quickly?¡±

    So this was it.

    In the past, there were some things that she couldn¡¯t figure out or didn¡¯t make sense. Now, they were all connected. Yu Youyao¡¯s scalp went numb, and she suddenly couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Empress Ning and Yin Huaixi were not just fated.

    The destruction of the Ning Residence was directly rted to King Li of Zhou. King Li of Zhou was protected by the old subordinates of the Ning Residence. This was also an indelible kindness.

    The interests between Yin Huaixi and Empress Ning had long been inseparable.<div>

    Previously, when Empress Ning had brazenly schemed against her marriage, Yin Huaixi had not said anything. He had only gone with the flow and schemed against the Empress Dowager to arrange a marriage for them.

    As long as there was such a ¡°kindness¡±, Yin Huaixi¡¯s entanglement with Empress Ning and Princess Liyang would be endless.

    It seemed only right for Princess Liyang to have such thoughts.

    Her marriage with Yin Huaixi had been given by the Empress Dowager and could not be changed. Before they got married, someone came knocking on her door and hinted to her in a righteous and matter-of-fact tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m your fiance¡¯s future concubine. My mother and your fiance have an extraordinary rtionship. You have to be magnanimous. We can call each other sisters and live in harmony. If you don¡¯t like it, at most, we can mind our own business.¡±

    How should Yu Youyao react?

    ¡°You¡¯ve provoked me.¡± She stood up and looked at Princess Liyang arrogantly. Her voice was cold and hard. ¡°I don¡¯t care what schemes you have, nor do I care about the entanglement between Empress Ning and Yin Huaixi. Just one thing. Listen carefully¡ª¡± She paused for a moment and her lips curled up slightly. ¡°In the Yue Fei Residence, we cannot exist together.¡±

    Princess Liyang frowned, her expression a little ugly. ¡°Eldest Princess, what do you mean?¡±

    Yu Youyao turned a deaf ear to her and stepped out of the reception pavilion with a cold expression.

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao quickly weed her.

    Yu Youyao said slowly, ¡°Go prepare the carriage and pack up to return to the Yu Garden.¡±

    Chun Xiao was shocked and subconsciously looked at the sky outside. ¡°Are you leaving now? It¡¯s already midnight. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate?¡±

    Xia Tao had entered the residence since she was young. As she was smart and likable, not long after she entered the residence, she was transferred to serve the Young Miss. Everyone said that the Young Miss was mischievous, but her Young Miss had never criticized the servants, nor did she show any expression. She had served her Young Miss for so many years, but this was the first time she had seen her Young Miss¡¯s expression so ugly. She subconsciously nced into the room.

    Princess Liyang was still in the house and had not left.

 Chapter 1056: Heart-Wrenching Words

    Chapter 1056: Heart-Wrenching Words<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yu Youyao was furious. Her lips curved. ¡°It¡¯s also my fault for not knowing etiquette. I don¡¯t have any status, but I was shameless and refused to leave. As a result, others looked down on me for no reason.¡±

    On the surface, Princess Liyang pretended to be on good terms with her, but in her eyes, she was still the same as when Yu Youyao first entered the pce and met Princess Liyang. Princess Liyang smiled generously, but her eyes were filled with a high and mighty scrutiny.<div>

    If she hadn¡¯t underestimated Yu Youyao, how could she have strutted around?!

    Princess Liyang would not dare to be so tant in the Yu Garden.

    When Xia Tao heard this, she stomped her feet in anger. ¡°Young Miss, why are you saying this about yourself? Back then, it was Butler Wen who took His Highness¡¯s personal letter and personally went to the Yu Garden. He invited you to the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence to preside over it. In the past year, therge and small battles at the front line have never stopped. It was you who presided over the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and mobilized the military supplies. It was also because you were presiding over the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence andplemented the state government office that the transportation of supplies was guaranteed. There were no mistakes. It was also because the war ahead had yet to stop that you were worried and did not leave. How did it turn into a situation where you acted shamelessly¡­¡±

    She knew that Princess Liyang was staying in the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and refused to leave. She definitely had ill intentions.

    Yu Youyao knew that she had misspoken just now, but she felt suffocated. She held back her anger and couldn¡¯t let it out, making her feel extremely ufortable.

    She took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°What are you talking about? Hurry up and prepare the carriage.¡±

    Xia Tao cursed Princess Liyang in her heart. She stomped her foot and quickly went to prepare the carriage.

    Chun Xiao saw that the corners of the Young Miss¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She didn¡¯t know if the Young Miss was angry or aggrieved, but her heart ached and she felt terrible. ¡°Do you want me to inform Butler Wen?¡±

    Yu Youyao suppressed theplicated thoughts in her heart and shook her head. ¡°No, let¡¯s go back and pack.¡±

    Princess Liyang was involved in the entanglement between Yin Huaixi and Empress Ning. It was fine if Yu Youyao didn¡¯t know about it in the past, but now that she did, she didn¡¯t want to get involved.

    Yin Huaixi had yet to return, so all of this was only Princess Liyang¡¯s one-sided story. No matter what, she had to listen to what Yin Huaixi said and did.<div>

    There was no need for her to degrade herself, causing her to panic at this moment and get involved with Princess Liyang, lest she fell into a disadvantage and lost her upbringing.

    In the future, no matter what decision Yin Huaixi made, she would support him.

    However, it was not up to anyone to interfere in her own decision.

    She understood what was going on.

    However, sour emotions kept surging in her heart. It was her courtyard, but the short journey seemed to have no end.

    In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but think of everything that had happened with Yin Huaixi in the past. Those beautiful, warm, and affectionate scenes had all be knives at this moment, burning her insides.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but let her imagination run wild. She couldn¡¯t suppress the grievance in her heart either. She endured her tears and rushed into the courtyard. Before she could return to the house, tears rushed out of her eyes.

    She suddenly squatted on the ground and buried her face in her knees. She cried aggrievedly and sobbed softly, like an injured little beast, filled with confusion and helplessness.

    It had been a long time since she had suffered such grievances. She watched helplessly as Princess Liyang strutted around in front of her.

    She seemed to have said a lot, but she actually did not say anything.

    She seemed to have said nothing, but in fact, she had said everything.<div>

    However, every word was heart-wrenching.

    The trick of hiding something only for it to be more conspicuous was specially used to deal with three people. She had only mentioned 30% of the matter, but Yu Youyao already understood it.

    Chun Xiao immediately panicked and quickly looked around. Seeing that there was no one around, she felt a little relieved. However, when she saw her Young Miss squatting on the ground and crying, she did not know what to do.

    Yu Youyao had never been a magnanimous person since she was young, and she was even more calctive when it came to Yin Huaixi. When she was young, she even made a fuss at Yin Huaixi just because Yin Huaixi did not tell her in advance what birthday gift he had prepared for her.

    She was so angry that she cried just because Yin Huaixi had deliberately teased her, making her think that Yin Huaixi had forgotten her birthday and did not prepare a birthday gift for her.

    Not long after, Wen Youyou found out that Princess Shaoyi had prepared a carriage to return to the residence. He immediately felt a headacheing on.

    He quickly sent someone to find out what had happened. Why was she leaving before the battle was over?

    As the butler of the residence, the entire residence was under his control. Nothing could escape his notice. Not long after, Butler Wen found out that Princess Liyang had spoken to the Eldest Princess. He did not know what the two of them had said, but as soon as the Eldest Princess stepped out of the reception pavilion, she instructed someone to prepare a carriage and return to the residence.

    However, this angered the butler so much that his face turned green. ¡°She¡¯s only lived in the residence for a few days, but she doesn¡¯t treat herself as an outsider. How can she be so shameless? She¡¯s only a legitimate princess, but she¡¯s not as legitimate as the Eldest Princess at all. How can she still have the cheek to put on airs in front of the Eldest Princess? She¡¯s not beautiful, but she¡¯s dreaming. I only gave her some dignity on ount that she knows her ce and doesn¡¯t cause trouble. When will it be her turn to interfere in the residence? She¡¯s really shameless.¡±

    Princess Liyang hade to Xiangping to avoid the limelight as the legitimate princess. It was in the way of the n¡¯s etiquette and Empress Ning¡¯s dignity. Indeed, they could not just throw Princess Liyang away and ignore her.

    They had already given her enough dignity by barely bringing her into the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence.<div>

    Previously, he had thought that she was obedient and didn¡¯t y tricks. If she was in a king¡¯s residence, she would definitely be able to observe etiquette. Who knew that she was just pretending?

    Butler Wen was really furious. ¡°Someone, pick a nanny who knows the rules and send her to Princess Liyang. Since she¡¯s staying in the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence for the time being, she has to abide by the rules of the Yue Fei King¡¯s Residence. She can¡¯t y with her prestige in the pce in the past. In addition, clean up a courtyard in the city and send Princess Liyang over in a few days. If anyone wants to leave, Princess Liyang will be the one leaving.¡±

    It was obvious that he wanted to teach her the rules before letting her leave.

    It wasn¡¯t very harmful, but it was extremely insulting.

    When the news reached Yu Youyao¡¯s ears, her things had already been packed. She could send someone over another day to pack up some things that were not important.

    Butler Wen rushed over to persuade her, saying a lot.

    However, he still did not dispel Yu Youyao¡¯s intention to return to the Yu Garden. ¡°Butler Wen, you don¡¯t have to persuade me anymore. It¡¯s already against the rules to move into the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence early on, but things are urgent, so it¡¯s reasonable to prioritize the overall situation. However, the war in the North has just ended, so it¡¯s a little inappropriate for me to continue living in the residence.¡±

    Butler Wen opened his mouth, and his heart turned cold. The Eldest Princess probably had a feud with His Highness because of Princess Liyang.

    In ancient times, there were three books and six etiquettes for official marriage.

    The three books included a betrothal letter, a gift letter, and a weing letter.

    The six etiquettes were the proposal, the matching of birthdates, presenting the betrothal gifts, sending wedding gifts, arranging the wedding, and holding the wedding ceremony.

 Chapter 1057: Besieging the Capital

    Chapter 1057: Besieging the Capital<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Among the six etiquettes, the weing letter and the ceremony had to be personallypleted on the day of the wedding. The other two books and five etiquettes were all handled by the elders of both sides.

    ording to the Book of Rites, the family of the groom would present betrothal gifts to the woman¡¯s family.<div>

    Then, the marriage would be established.

    After receiving the betrothal gifts, the marriage would be ready. Therefore, after the giving of betrothal gifts waspleted, the marriage contract waspletely established.

    At this point, the marriage was more than halfway done. They just had to wait for His Highness to return so that they could arrange the marriage directly. However, everyone knew that the war in the North was tense, and His Highness was busy, so he naturally couldn¡¯te back to get married.

    There was no proper master in the king¡¯s residence. Usually, it was fine, but when it came to war, the operations of the king¡¯s residence were closely rted to the war. The Eldest Princess and King Yue Fei were also bestowed by the Empress Dowager. At this time, it was only logical for the Eldest Princess to step forward and manage the matters of the residence. No one outside said anything.

    Now that she was using the ¡°rules¡± to speak, she was estranged from the king¡¯s residence.

    Yu Youyao softened her voice. ¡°If there¡¯s anything important in the king¡¯s residence, send someone to send me a message. If it¡¯s not important, do as you did in the past.¡±

    Butler Wen¡¯s heart turned cold as he sent the Eldest Princess out of the residence.

    As soon as she returned to the Yu Garden, Yu Youyao went to the Xie Residence.

    The Old Madam held her hand and shouted with heartache, ¡°Why do you look thinner again? Child, why don¡¯t you know how to feel sorry for yourself? The merchant ship that went out to sea a few days ago returned with a lot of western ginseng. This western ginseng nourishes the blood and qi. It¡¯s very beneficial to women. You have to nourish yourself well.¡±

    She did not ask her why Yu Youyao had suddenly returned without even saying a word. She did not ask Yu Youyao how she was doing in the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and only cared about her wholeheartedly.

    Yu Youyao felt relieved. Now that she had someone to back her up, she felt at ease.<div>

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. Then, she changed the topic. ¡°My Third Cousin has been out at sea with the merchant ship for a year or two. Didn¡¯t hee back with the ship this time?¡±

    After arriving in Liaodong, her Third Cousin Xie Jingliupletely let himself go. Most of the time, he followed the merchant ship out to sea and traveled overseas. He even wrote a lot of travelogs.

    The travelogs recorded many things that he had seen and heard overseas. There were also some medical skills, incense medicine, and agricultural skills from overseas countries. Yu Youyao had learned a lot from them.

    The Xie family could already make more exquisite clocks, and they were very popr in the North.

    There was a very precious insect dye overseas that was used for lipstick. It was as red as rogue and bright. It was the only pigment that couldpare to cinnabar.

    Yu Youyao used insect dye to make exquisite lipstick.

    At the mention of this grandson, Old Madam Xie felt a toothache. She was also extremely vexed. ¡°He¡¯s already so old, but he¡¯s still hanging around outside all day. How can the outside world be better than his home? He asked me to arrange a marriage for him so that he can start a family as soon as possible so that he can calm down¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao liked to hear her grandmother chatter. It was funny.

    The family¡¯s business was gradually handed over to her cousins. Her cousins¡¯ marriage had yet to be settled. It wasn¡¯t that the family wasn¡¯t anxious. Now that the situation was chaotic, it couldn¡¯t be rushed.

    It was all because of this chaotic world.

    After chatting for a while, Yu Youyao returned to the Yu Garden.<div>

    Old Madam Xie sighed softly and turned around to look for Old Master Xie.

    Who in the entire Yue Fei¡¯s Residence could anger Little Yao¡¯er?

    The only exception was Princess Liyang, who was temporarily living in the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and had the title of the legitimate princess. Her status was lower than Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s, but her style was much more exaggerated.

    On the day of Little Yao¡¯er¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, Princess Liyang was almost even more impressive than Little Yao¡¯er. To think that Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s gown and crown were made by the Ministry of Internal Affairs.

    On the surface, she looked intimate, but in Little Yao¡¯er¡¯s eyes, there was an obscure and cold scrutiny. She was clearly not an easy person to get along with.

    In less than two days, Princess Liyang moved out of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence and into a separate courtyard in Xiangping City.

    Right on the heels of that, there was another piece of news. King Yue Fei had pursued a portion of the main forces of the Northern Barbarians to the Wolf Residence Mountain. He had imitated the Marquis of Guanjun and became the fifth person in history to have offered a sacrifice on the Wolf Residence Mountain.¡±

    King Yue Fei had returned with his army after a great victory. When he suddenly heard the bad news in the capital, he did not even take a deep breath. He followed the Liaoxi corridor and went straight to the north of China, leading his army to besiege the capital.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips curved. This was what Princess Liyang had meant.

    King Yue Fei had other important matters to attend to, but because of the seriousness of the matter, it was not convenient for him to tell the Eldest Princess. It seemed that it would not be long before the Eldest Princess would understand everything.

    Thief Liang had fought his way into the capital from Henan and fought with King Duan and the Marquis of Zhen. At this time, they had suffered heavy casualties and were exhausted. They urgently needed to gather the remaining troops of the capital, replenish the army, and reorganize their strength. Then, they would quickly upy the natural defense of Jingzhao and Jin County, blocking all the crusading troops outside the capital.<div>

    Jingzhao and Jin County had a natural defensive advantage. These areas had been easy to defend and difficult to attack since ancient times.

    As long as the Liang bandits controlled the defense line in the capital and bought enough supplies and time for the Liang army to rest, the capital would be unbreakable, and the Liang bandits¡¯ n to rebel would be mostly sessful.

    However, Yin Huaixi had taken Thief Liang by surprise. Taking advantage of the fact that Thief Liang had just entered the capital and had yet to control the defense line in the capital, he cooperated with Empress Ning, causing Thief Liang topletely be a turtle in a jar.

    The timing was perfect.

    As soon as the news of King Yue Fei besieging the capital spread, the King of Dongning, who had one foot in the defense line, retreated to Shandong in a panic, but he still had no intention of returning to the vassalnds.

    He even had the intention of reaping the benefits.

    Under the banner of ¡°going north to save the king¡±, the King of Zhenxi simply stepped away and shouted at King Yue Fei, ¡°King Yue Fei is the orthodox of the royal family. Thief Liang kept saying that he would usurp the throne and steal the country. Why didn¡¯t he say whose throne he would usurp and whose country he would steal?! I¡¯m willing to mobilize a portion of my troops and let the generals of the west army lead the army north. They will listen to King Yue Fei¡¯s orders to help King Yue Fei kill Thief Liang and stabilize the country.¡±

    In other words, he wouldn¡¯t go to the capital, but his troops would go to the capital and listen to King Yue Fei¡¯s orders.

    Indirectly, he handed over his military power and even ttered King Yue Fei.

    He changed sides quickly andpletely, making everyone dumbfounded.

    The aide covered his face. ¡°Your Highness, aren¡¯t you surrendering too quickly¡­¡±

    The King of Zhenxi smiled and said, ¡°He led his troops to besiege the capital, so he¡¯s naturally unwilling to be inferior to others. He¡¯s originally the orthodox descendant of the royal family, and his fianc¨¦e, Eldest Princess Shaoyi, is famous in the world. It¡¯s simply too logical to fight for the throne.¡±

    If he and Yin Huaixi fought for the throne, wouldn¡¯t there be something seriously wrong?

    As a vassal lord, how could hepare to King Yue Fei?

    King Yue Fei returned too quickly.

    He sighed slightly. ¡°You only saw me surrender quickly, but you didn¡¯t see the blood flowing like a river on the grasnd. You didn¡¯t see Yin Huaixi offering a sacrifice on the Wolf Residence Mountain. The You army washed the grasnd and killed until their eyes turned red. Look at what happened to the Di people. Do you think Yin Huaixi can tolerate vassal lords leading his troops?¡±

    The aide was speechless, but he couldn¡¯t refute.

    His lord was shocked by King Yue Fei¡¯s ferocious actions of ughtering the enemies in the grasnd.

 Chapter 1058: Siege

    Chapter 1058: Siege<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Seeing the speechless expression on the aide¡¯s face, the King of Zhenxi felt embarrassed. ¡°Yin Huaixi is far away in the southern desert. We don¡¯t know what the news from the grasnd is like. The news that came back was all spread by him. Who knows whether he returned early and set up a n in advance in the North? Otherwise, why would he besiege the capital without any warning? Thief Liang broke through like a hot knife through butter and entered the capital. Even the King of Dongning doesn¡¯t dare to underestimate him. How can he be easily besieged?¡±

    Just because Thief Liang had entered the capital did not mean that he waspletely in control.<div>

    Yin Huaixi had used the news from the southern desert to numb the King of Liang, making him think that King Yue Fei was still far away in the desert and had yet to return. He had let down his guard against King Yue Fei, which was why he had fallen into King Yue Fei¡¯s trap and was unexpectedly besieged.

    The aide agreed deeply and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. ¡°Thief Liang probably never dreamed that King Yue Fei would tten the grasnd in less than a year. Before he could realize his dream of ascending the throne, King Yue Fei caught him off guard. If the King of Liang had seeded in ascending the throne and gathering the people in the capital, the entire army wouldn¡¯t have been so passive.¡±

    King Zhen wiped his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Once the King of Liang controls the defense line in the capital and controls the general situation in the capital, even the King of Dongning, who fought his way to Tianjin, will be in danger.¡±

    The capital was famous for being easy to defend and difficult to attack.

    Since ancient times, it had always taken more than three times the number of troops to attack the city than to defend it, so it was much easier to guard the city. Ten thousand to 20,000 people could often defend against 70,000 to 80,000 people. The Marquis of Zhenguo reorganized the troops in the capital and resisted with all his might. He used the natural terrain, defense, and resources of the capital to cause Thief Liang to suffer a lot.

    ¡°Not to mention that Thief Liang didn¡¯t expect it, I¡¯m afraid no one expected it. King Yue Fei fought the Northern Barbarians as if it was a game. The arrogant Di people who dominated the grasnd were actually unable to withstand a single blow from King Yue Fei. Not only was the 600,000-strong army wiped out, but they were also beaten to their hometown in the desert and their Khan was beheaded. Who would believe this?!¡±

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t that he had surrendered too quickly, but that he had surrendered too slowly and lost his life!

    The aide¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°I¡¯m afraid King Yue Fei has long nned a north expedition. The 600,000 troops of the Northern Barbarians are just a logical opportunity for him.¡±

    If he was not wrong, King Yue Fei was too terrifying.

    King Zhenxi¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°That¡¯s most likely the case. Look at him. Not only has he grasped the topographic map of the grasnd and understood the distribution of the Di people¡¯s activities, but he has also led his troops deep into the grasnd and attacked the various tribes of the grasnd. No matter how I look at it, he seems to be familiarizing himself with the terrain of the grasnd in advance. I also heard that King Yue Fei has trained a military formation that specializes in subduing the Di people¡¯s bows and horses. No matter how I look at it, it¡¯s not a battle he wasn¡¯t prepared for.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.<div>

    This battle was clearly a battle of knowing oneself and the enemy.

    The aide was even more d that he had followed a clear-minded master. If he really waited until King Yue Fei dealt with the King of Liang and had time to settle the score, an aide like him who had joined the King of Zhenxi¡¯s Residence would definitely have no way out.

    On the second day after King Yue Fei besieged the capital, at midnight, the troops that the King of Liang had deployed in various parts of the capital were attacked separately. It was unknown where elite troops hade from, but they used the cover of the night to catch the King of Liang off guard. Before he could react, news spread that King Yue Fei¡¯s troops were approaching the city.

    Large amounts of torches illuminated the city tower like it was daytime.

    The King of Liang ascended the city tower and looked down. King Yue Fei, who was sitting high on his horse and standing in the middle of a thousand troops, almost gritted his teeth on the spot.

    He sneered. ¡°Isn¡¯t King Yue Fei still fighting the Di people in the desert? Why did he suddenly besiege the capital? I, the King of Liang, think that I¡¯ve been smart for a lifetime, but I was tricked by a young child like you and benefited you for no reason.¡± At this point, he was already exasperated. Heughed in anger. ¡°Good, really good. King Yue Fei is really scheming¡­¡±

    At this point, what else was there not to understand?

    Yin Huaixi had used the death of King Li of Zhou to stir up trouble in the Great Zhou Dynasty, creating an opportunity for him to rebel. This made his ambition grow wildly. When the time was right, he would interrogate Ning Yuanbo again and make him lose hisposure. In order to prevent his collusion with Ning Yuanbo from being exposed by the Imperial Court early, he could only start early.

    All of this was within Yin Huaixi¡¯s n.

    Yin Huaixi rolled his eyes at him and said slowly, ¡°Everyone has to punish rebels.¡±

    ¡°You.¡± The King of Liang¡¯s face was ashen. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a voice from between his teeth. ¡°Yin Huaixi, are you sure you want to go against me? You have to think carefully. The You army is brave and good at fighting one against ten, but my Liang army is not to be trifled with. When two tigers fight, one will die and the other will be injured. Wouldn¡¯t that allow the King of Dongning, who¡¯s hiding in Shandong, to benefit for no reason?¡±<div>

    The King of Dongning sat in Shandong and was less than 600 to 700 kilometers away from the capital. The King of Liang had always treated the King of Dongning as the greatest threat and was wary of him. He had deployed his most elite army to the defense line in Tianjin, causing there to be insufficient troops in the capital. He had never expected to be caught off guard and be attacked from both inside and out by the King of Yue Fei. It was already the end of the line.

    Yin Huaixi looked up and said nothing.

    The King of Liang felt that he had convinced him, so he struck while the iron was hot and continued, ¡°I believe that King Yue Fei is a smart person. You should understand how to make a choice. If King Yue Fei retreats now, from now on, the entire Youzhou will be under King Yue Fei¡¯s control. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    To put it bluntly, he wanted King Yue Fei to establish himself as a king in the North.

    He handed over half of the north side.

    He felt that he had made the greatest concession.

    However, Yin Huaixi sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±

    The King of Liang was furious. ¡°Yin Huaixi, don¡¯t be too arrogant. I¡¯m useless, but this capital isn¡¯t something you can take down just because you want to. Why don¡¯t both sides take a step back? If you insist on bing my enemy, at most, we¡¯ll fight to the death¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi was speechless. He had already said that he shouldn¡¯t think too highly of himself. Where did he get his confidence from? How could a mere 200,000 crippled soldiers fight to the death with his 300,000 You soldiers?

    With such self-righteous intelligence, did he still want to be an emperor?

    Wasn¡¯t he dreaming?!<div>

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on him. He raised his hand and ordered, ¡°Attack!¡±

    The King of Liang¡¯s pupils constricted when he saw King Yue Fei¡¯s army approaching not far away. Seeing that the army was in range, he shouted, ¡°Fire!¡±

    The dense rain of arrows was like a of arrows that shot down from the city tower. With a loud shout, thick shields blocked the siege army from the front, back, above, left, and right. The siege army kept advancing with an unstoppable aura.

    Seeing this situation, the King of Liang¡¯s heart turned cold.

    These were the elites of the You army.

    Yin Huaixi followed closely behind the siege soldiers. When the two rows of crossbows reached the shooting range, he ordered the crossbows to be released. The crossbows wererge-scale crossbows that were necessary for sieges. The crossbows had a long range and could shoot more than ten arrows at a time.

 Chapter 1059: A Turtle in a Jar

    Chapter 1059: A Turtle in a Jar<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The soldiers in heavy armor pulled the crossbows together, and a dense rain of arrows shot towards the city tower.

    The King of Liang had already retreated behind the wall. The other party shot wave after wave of crossbow bolts, and every time, they could take the lives of the Liang army guarding the city. The King of Liang¡¯s heart kept sinking. ¡°Open the side door and rush out. Kill one person and you will be rewarded with ten taels!¡±<div>

    The side doors on both sides opened, and the Liang army weed the army that was attacking the city like a ferocious tiger.

    ¡°Boom¡ª¡± The side door closed tightly again.

    The Liang army, who had rushed out of the city gate, understood that they had no way out. Only by killing the enemy in front of them could they survive.

    The dense crowd charged forward regardless of life and death. The arrow rain on the city wall never stopped. Young and strong bodies fell to the battlefield and could no longer get up. Blood dyed the ground outside the city red.

    The way forward was paved with blood and corpses, but they were still moving forward. No one took a step back.

    Someone had set up adder to ascend the city wall.

    Warriors climbed the city walldder one after another. Just as they were about to ascend the city wall, hot oil was sshed on them, stones were smashed down on their heads, hot water was poured on them, and they were stabbed by long rods. They fell with screams.

    Someone raised the logs used to attack cities and hit the city gate hard.

    The unbreakable city gate gradually cracked.

    The siegested from night to dawn, and a golden star slowly rose in the sky.

    The King of Liang was mentally and physically exhausted. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that a portion of the Liang army¡¯s main forces were deployed in the defense line of Tianjin, far water couldn¡¯t resolve a nearby fire. The troops deployed in various ces in the capital were attacked to varying degrees, causing him to suffer heavy losses and be unable to be transferred over to help defend the city, the Liang army might have been able to fight them.<div>

    Hearing the banging of the door one after another, the King of Liang suddenly felt powerless.

    In order to take down the capital, he had thought of countless possibilities.

    The only thing he did not expect was that the 600,000-strong Di army, as well as Rada Khan, who had unified the grasnd, would be so vulnerable in front of King Yue Fei. In less than a year, Yin Huaixi ttened the grasnd and quietly returned with his troops. Moreover, he had made arrangements in the capital and caught the King of Liang in a trap, making the King of Liang fight like a cornered beast.

    There was a loud ng.

    Someone shouted, ¡°The city gate is open. Kill¡­¡±

    The siege army braved the rain of arrows and charged forward, rushing towards the city gate like a swarm of bees. The crowd quickly pushed open a gap in the city gate that could amodate a single person. Warriors squeezed into the city one after another.

    The Liang army guarding the city tower was in chaos, and flesh and blood flew everywhere.

    With a bang, the city gate was pushed open by a crowd.

    Shouts, killing cries, and screams intertwined.

    When the deputy general saw this, he grabbed the King of Liang¡¯s arm. ¡°Your Highness, the city gate can¡¯t be defended anymore. Let¡¯s retreat quickly¡­¡±

    King Liang gritted his teeth and cut off the head of a You soldier who was rushing over.<div>

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. When King Yue Fei enters the city, we won¡¯t be able to leave even if we want to.¡± The deputy general protected the King of Liang and killed the enemy. ¡°If we stay, where¡¯s there¡¯s life there¡¯s hope. We still have 100,000 main forces on the defense line in Tianjin¡­¡±

    The King of Liang watched as the Liang soldiers fell one by one under the charge of the main force of the You army. Finally, he took a step back and fought and retreated under the cover of his deputy general and soldiers.

    When the sun rose in the east, themoners in the city felt the ground tremble from afar.

    Some boldmoners secretly looked through the crack in the door. The ck and gold g fluttered in the sunlight. Warriors in armor were like a long dragon winding around Chang An Street.

    Somemoners couldn¡¯t help but tear up. ¡°It¡¯s King Yue Fei¡¯s army. King Yue Fei has entered the city. He¡¯s here to save us¡­¡±

    King Yue Fei¡¯s achievements of taking in refugees and guarding the North were too deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. At this moment, no one suspected that King Yue Fei was the same as Thief Liang, a rebel who had brought war and chaos to them.

    They firmly believed that King Yue Fei was the hero who had calmed the mes of war and saved them.

    The army broke through the city gate, but the King of Liang had deployed a lot of troops in the capital, and the battle was still ongoing.

    Empress Ning was in charge of 10,000 imperial guards and cooperated with King Yue Fei to outnk them. The 3,000-strong Hidden Dragon Army changed from the dark to the light and quickly wiped out most of the King of Liang¡¯s main forces in the capital.

    Next, they had to continue to eliminate a portion of the bandits¡¯ troops scattered in the capital.

    It was already ten dayster when Yu Youyao received the news.<div>

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi had already broken into the capital and captured the father and son alive. He had also wiped out Thief Liang¡¯s troops in the capital one by one.

    Some of the main forces deployed by the King of Liang at the Tianjin defense line could not save them in time. When they found out that the King of Liang and his son had been captured alive by King Yue Fei, they immediately put away their weapons and surrendered.

    Their master had already been captured. No matter how much they resisted, it would be useless.

    No one was willing to die if they could live.

    Could it be that the King of Dongning, who wanted to reap the benefits, had been tricked by the remaining ns in Shandong?

    The matter was notplicated. King Yue Fei had broken into the capital overnight. The King of Dongning immediately felt that something was amiss and evacuated Shandong overnight, nning to retreat to the east.

    The King of Dongning had never dreamed that the Liang army, which had broken through the capital like a hot knife through butter, would be so vulnerable. They had lost too quickly.

    They did not expect that King Yue Fei and Empress Ning would coborate from the inside and out, causing Thief Liang to be a turtle in a jar.

    He did not expect that King Yue Fei would defeat 600,000 Di army soldiers in less than a year, making him his greatest enemy. Furthermore, he made Thief Liang, who had deployed his main elite troops at the defense line in Tianjin, a joke.

    He thought of the King of Zhenxi, who had surrendered quickly andpletely.

    The King of Dongning sighed. ¡°It¡¯s really fate.¡±

    But it was toote to regret now.

    He retreated to the east to express his intention to surrender to King Yue Fei. When the situation in the capital was settled, he would send a surrender letter to King Yue Fei to express his intention to submit.

    The east side was also hisir and upied a natural defensive position. If Yin Huaixi did not take it seriously, he would have to consider it carefully.

    He had nned it well.

    However, he never expected that on the way to retreat, the Dong army would be jointly surrounded by the navy led by Ye Hanyuan and the remaining forces of the n.

    Only then did the King of Dongning realize that the so-called ¡°riot of the rebel army in Shandong¡± was clearly a trap that Yin Huaixi had personally set for him.

    The so-called ¡°rebel army¡± was not really a rebel army, but the navy of the Dengzhou Guards.

    Dengzhou was an important town on the border with the sea. It was an important road between Goryeo and Japan.

    Ye Hanyuan was originally the governor of south Zhili. Shandong was originally not under his jurisdiction, but because the pirates often disturbed the southeast coast, Dengzhou was also a major war zone. The emperor ordered Ye Hanyuan to help defend Dengzhou.

    As a result, Ye Hanyuan had the right to enter and leave Shandong.

    As Ye Hanyuan entered and left Dengzhou many times, and helped the Dengzhou guards repel the pirates, he was extremely famous among the navy. Thus, the navy of the Dengzhou guards gradually took him as their leader.

    Thief Liang had rebelled, and the Imperial Court only existed in name and its control over the ce had greatly decreased. Thus, the King of Dongning couldn¡¯t urately obtain information about the area. Yin Huaixi used these factors to join forces with the remaining forces of the local ns to stage a ¡°rebellion¡± and confuse the public.

 Chapter 1060: The Winner Is the King and the Loser Is the Bandit

    Chapter 1060: The Winner Is the King and the Loser Is the Bandit<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yin Huaixi had calcted that the Imperial Court would definitely send a document to the King of Dongning to calm the riot in Shandong out of helplessness.

    He was even more certain that the King of Dongning would definitely use this opportunity to lead his troops into Shandong.<div>

    In the past, in order to eliminate the n¡¯s ills and gain the emperor¡¯s trust, he acted logically and controlled Shandong. He wantonly destroyed the ancient books and records that had been passed down for generations in the n, such as statues, history books, and so on. The local ns hated him to the core because of this matter. In order to take revenge on him, they did not hesitate to use themselves as bait to lure him into Shandong.

    The King of Dongning spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot and shouted, ¡°I believe that back then, when King Yue Fei quelled the rebellion in Shandong, the emperor was afraid that the n would rise again and ordered me to help govern Shandong and eliminate the ills of the n. It must be rted to King Yue Fei!¡±

    There were pros and cons to cooperating with Shandong.

    On the one hand, he could take the opportunity to nt his own connections in Shandong and control the resources in Shandong in his hands. In the future, he could naturally control Shandong, so he fell for King Yue Fei¡¯s trap.

    On the other hand, the emperor had asked him to govern Shandong together not because he trusted him, but because the reputation of the Imperial Court had increased greatly after King Yue Fei pacified Shandong. It was the best time to eliminate the ills of the n. In order to avoid the emperor¡¯s suspicion and to gain his trust, he had no choice but to damage his reputation and help the Imperial Court eliminate the ills of the n as soon as possible.

    If he could really control Shandong and attack the capital, it would not be a big deal to damage his reputation.

    But what if all of this had been nned by King Yue Fei long ago?

    The King of Dongning roared, ¡°What a good scene¡­¡±

    It turned out that he had done all the thankless and annoying work, but it had benefited Yin Huaixi.

    Now, the Shandong n had been disrupted by him. They were already in a mess and were ipetent. The ills of Shandong over the years hadpletely been eliminated.

    The n was loyal, but they were loyal to Yin Huaixi.<div>

    Now that Yin Huaixi had helped the n eliminate him, wouldn¡¯t the n be even more grateful to Yin Huaixi?!

    The King of Dongning had lived for most of his life, but he had actually been yed by a young man?!

    Just thinking about it made him feel ridiculous.

    Ye Yuanhan¡¯s face was cold. ¡°The King of Dongning took advantage of the rebellion of Thief Liang and the internal strife to lie about the riot in Shandong. He forged the documents from the Imperial Court to quell the riot and secretly entered Shandong in the name of quelling the riot. After entering Shandong, in the name of quelling the riot, he harmed the people and umted wealth. He hoarded food and plundered the wealth of the people and went north without an edict. His intention to rebel is witnessed by the world. Everyone can kill rebels.¡±

    When the King of Dongning heard this, he spat out another mouthful of blood. ¡°The winner takes all. King Yue Fei is really good. I¡¯m impressed, impressed¡­¡±

    It had already been a month since the war hadpletely calmed down.

    Princess Liyang, who lived in the Xiangping Residence, had already secretly returned to the capital after King Yue Fei captured the Liang father and son alive.

    It was November.

    It was cold and snowy in Xiangping City. There was news from the capital that King Yue Fei was going to establish a new court and ascend the throne.

    Yu Youyao sat in front of the dressing table and looked at herself in the mirror in a daze. She recalled that thest time she had seen Yin Huaixi was in Junest year.

    At that time, the Northern Barbarians were busy electing the Khan and unifying the grasnd tribes. Yin Huaixi would lead troops to attack the Northern Barbarians from time to time, and the war between the two sides was in a stalemate.<div>

    She was still in the Jinyuan Garden in Jinzhou.

    Yin Huaixi rode into Jinzhou overnight without rming anyone.

    When she saw him, he was covered in dust, and his determined face was filled with fatigue. He stood at the door and opened his arms to her with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    Yu Youyao was both shocked and delighted. Like a swallow in his arms, she ran into his arms. She tiptoed and gently stroked the dark circles under his eyes with the tip of her hand. Her heart ached so much that tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°Why did youe back? You tortured yourself so much that my heart aches for you. Is that so? Why are you so bad? It¡¯s fine if you make me worry every day, but you also make me feel terrible.¡±

    In her anger, she even raised her fist and punched his chest a few times. In the end, she did not hurt him. Instead, she hurt her hand. She felt so aggrieved that she buried her face in his chest and cried until the sky fell and the ground caved in.

    Yin Huaixi coaxed her for a long time, but he couldn¡¯t coax her. Instead, he tortured himself until he lost his temper. He pinched her small waist and pressed her into his arms for a long time.

    After everything calmed down, Yu Youyao blushed and prepared a medicinal bath, clothes, and food for him like a little wife.

    That night, she slept soundly in Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms.

    When she woke up the next day, there was no one around. Yu Youyao thought that she was dreaming until she sat in front of the dressing table and realized that there was an additional eggshell porcin makeup box on it.

    The light green eggshell porcin was as thin as a cicada¡¯s wings.<div>

    It was a box of brow powder.

    Filled with mncholy and joy, she raised her eyebrows and held the eyebrow pencil. She gently traced her thin eyebrows. Her dark drawn eyebrows spread out like smoke, but they were smoky and purple, like the mountains in the distance after the rain. There was a faint cloud of smoke, and in the evening mist, the mountains were a dense purple.

    She was extremely beautiful.

    She had named this box of brow powder ¡°Dusk Mountain Brow Powder¡±. From now on, she would use it to draw her eyebrows every day and never let it fade. She wanted to use up the brow powder. At that time, would Yin Huaixi return?

    Yu Youyao sighed softly and put away the empty eggshell porcin makeup box.

    At this moment, Xia Tao rushed into the house. ¡°Young Miss, His Highness has sent someone to fetch you to the capital.¡±

    Yu Youyao waspletely stunned.

    She had thought about what would happen if Yin Huaixi ascended to the throne one day, but when all of this came true, she was a little confused and at a loss. Her mind went nk for a moment.

    There was a flurry of footsteps in the room.

    Yu Youyao looked up in a daze and called out nkly, ¡°Grandmother.¡±

    Old Madam Xie¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She pulled her granddaughter into her arms. ¡°Good child, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She held her granddaughter¡¯s hand and took out an envelope from her sleeve. She solemnly ced it on her fair palm. ¡°Your great-grandfather asked me to give it to you so that you can see it and feel more at ease.¡±

    It was a nk letter without a seal, as if it was nothing important. However, what her maternal grandfather had given her must be important.

    Yu Youyao took out the letter and shook it gently. Familiar words appeared on the paper, such as ¡°agile as a dragon¡± and ¡°tiger rests in the phoenix pavilion¡±. Every word was written with great ease. The strokes were bold and unrestrained, and they were quietly added together. Upon closer inspection, they were vigorous and open. Their Qi meridians were interlinked, giving off a flowing and endless feeling.

    It was Yin Huaixi¡¯s handwriting.

    Yu Youyao read it word for word, and her expression became veryplicated. She opened her mouth and asked in an obscure voice, ¡°Back then, the Xie family¡­¡± Her throat was dry. As soon as she opened her mouth, the tears in her eyes made her eyes turn red. ¡°For Yin Huaixi¡¯s promise, they used all their wealth and tried their best to help Yin Huaixi pacify the North, the Northern Barbarians, and the world.¡±

 Chapter 1061: Leaving Xiangping

    Chapter 1061: Leaving Xiangping<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The content of this letter was a guarantee that Yin Huaixi had written after sending her to Quanzhou to officially visit the Xie Residence and have a secret discussion with her maternal grandfather.

    He would not be disloyal, would not have any lust, and no children would be born after his death. They would be a pair for the rest of their lives.<div>

    Emperor Xianzong, who was loyal to only his wife, and his father, King Li of Zhou, added to the credibility of this document.

    People liked to swear to the heavens. Those who respected the heavens and feared the earth naturally followed their heavenly oaths and restrained themselves.

    For those who disrespected the heavens and feared the earth, oaths were empty words.

    However, very few people swore on their ancestors and rtives, because no one could bear the consequences of betraying their ancestors.

    Those who respected the heavens and feared the earth were loyal.

    Those who respected their ancestors and feared their rtives only cared about themselves.

    The development of the North was based on the Xie family¡¯s huge connections, channels, and family wealth. Without these, everything would be meaningless.

    She seemed to have done a lot, but the Xie family had sacrificed even more for her. All her confidence came from Yin Huaixi and the Xie family.

    Yin Huaixi gave her the courage to take a gamble.

    The Xie family had given her the capital.

    In order to help Yin Huaixi, the Xie family had spent generations of wealth. However, there were no promises of wealth and power on this thin piece of paper.<div>

    Old Madam Xie patted her back. ¡°Long ago, the Jiazhou Residence colluded with the King of Liang and schemed against our family. Our family can¡¯t be alone anymore. Now, our family can establish ourselves in Liaodong under the protection of King Yue Fei. Our family is also intact. This is already the best oue.¡±

    If they had no more money, they could earn more.

    However, if they were gone, they would be nothing left.

    ¡°Everyone says that people¡¯s feelings change easily.¡± Yu Youyao cried and fell into her grandmother¡¯s arms. ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m afraid. I don¡¯t want to return to the capital. I want to stay in the Yu Garden forever¡­¡±

    She and Yin Huaixi had been separated for more than a year.

    More than 400 days and nights had passed. They were as long as every sleepless night that concerned her. They were long and made her suffer.

    Princess Liyang¡¯s heart-wrenching words still left an indelible crack in her heart.

    Old Madam Xie held back her tears. ¡°Silly child, you and King Yue Fei were bestowed a marriage by the Empress Dowager. When the new emperor ascends the throne, he will establish the country,municate his morals, and take charge of the world with great virtue. If the emperor and empress are united, their virtue will be boundless. King Yue Fei has only entered the capital for more than a month. Everything in the capital has yet to be settled and the matter of his ascension has yet to be settled, but he can¡¯t wait to send someone to bring you into the capital. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s also worried about you. I hope you can enter the capital as soon as possible.¡±

    Since ancient times, when a new emperor ascended the throne, he had to prepare for the coronation, offer sacrifices to the heavens, and perform ceremonies to announce the divine teachings of the ruler and the orthodoxy of the world. After that, he had to organize the court, pardon the world, and issue new policies.

    It would take at least three to five months for the royal court to function again before he could care about anything else.

    Yu Youyao only cried. Old Madam Xie did not persuade her. She just hugged her and stroked her back.<div>

    Nestled in her grandmother¡¯s arms and smelling her reassuring scent, she was in a daze as she realized that the sky had not fallen and the ground had not caved in. There was nothing to cry about.

    No matter what, the Xie family would always be on her side.

    Seeing that her emotions had stabilized a little, Old Madam Xie said, ¡°Your maternal grandfather, your eldest uncle, and aunt n to apany you into the capital.¡±

    Her family was also worried about her entering the capital alone.

    Yu Youyao felt a little relieved.

    Old Madam Xie sighed softly. ¡°The family¡¯s merchant ship will be entering the capital soon. If, if King Yue Fei goes back on his promise, you¡­¡± She paused and gritted her teeth. ¡°At that time, you¡¯ll take a merchant ship overseas. I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally smiled and hugged her grandmother coquettishly.

    Yin Huaixi had caused a hugemotion when he brought her into the capital. Not only did he ask Eunuch Zhu to prepare the etiquette for the Eldest Princess, but he also asked themander of the Hidden Dragon Army to personally lead a thousand elite troops to escort her.

    As soon as the group arrived in Xiangping City, the news had already spread like wildfire.

    Yu Youyao also knew that she did not know when she would be able to return to the Yu Garden after this trip. She should pack up what she needed to.

    Thissted for three days.<div>

    Eunuch Zhu couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and quickly saw the Eldest Princess. ¡°His Highness is thinking about the Eldest Princess and hopes that she can enter the capital as soon as possible. Eldest Princess, why don¡¯t you pack up the important things first? Later on, you can send someone to bring the items that are not important to the capital. There¡¯s no need to be in a hurry. Besides, you¡¯ve brought too many things. The journey will be greatly dyed.¡±

    Before leaving, His Highness had repeatedly instructed the Eldest Princess to enter the capital as soon as possible. However, he was also worried that the weather would be cold, exhausting the Eldest Princess¡¯s body. He had repeatedly instructed Eunuch Zhu to take good care of her.

    It was also because he was thorough that Eunuch Zhu was sent to pick up the Eldest Princess. His Highness was so worried that it was so obvious. How could he continue to dy?

    Yu Youyao held her breath and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Was there nothing in the capital?

    Why did she need to bring so many things?

    No matter how much dy there was, it was only a matter of time before they entered the capital.

    Yu Youyao stood under the purple elm tree and looked up at the gray sky. She had left the capital at the age of 13 and was already 17 years old. She would turn 18 in the new year.

    She had stayed in Liaodong for four years.

    Liaodong was bitterly cold, and it was not any better than the capital. However, without the restraints of the rules, she was veryfortable. Now that she was about to leave Xiangping City, a strong sense of reluctance suddenly surged in her heart.

    On the day Eldest Princess Shaoyi left Xiangping, themoners cried. Tens of thousands of people sent her off.

    The carriage set off from Xiangping City, passing through Fengtian and Jinzhou. It wasn¡¯t until the carriage left Huludao and Liaodong that the farewell team gradually disappeared.

    Yu Youyao lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked in the direction of the capital. She felt sad. After five years of leaving the capital, she returned to the capital.

    She was going to meet Yin Huaixi soon.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s long-lost joy swept away the haze in her heart, and a smile finally appeared on her face.

    No matter how confused and helpless she was in Xiangping City, and no matter how hesitant she was, she still missed him and kept looking forward to meeting him.

    Yin Huaixi, who was in the pce, was busy.

    Thief Liang started a massacre in the capital, and the Second and Third Princes were imprisoned in the pce.

    The Fourth Prince, who had put on a show of ¡°filial piety¡± with Empress Ning in the court, had originally wanted to use Empress Ning¡¯s power to rise to power. Unexpectedly, Empress Ning had only used him to stir up trouble in the court. After defeating Concubine Lan, she had given up on him and was ¡°sick¡± in the pce.

    Thief Liang beheaded them in public in the name of the princes fighting for the throne.

    The dog emperor¡¯s corpse was also hung at the entrance.

    Blood flowed like a river in the pce, and more than half of the pce servants died.

    The remaining situation took more than half a month to clean up.

    After the capital was settled, many ministers in the court returned to the capital to wait for the new emperor¡¯s edict. Yin Huaixi used some respected and famous old ministers to revitalize the rules of the Imperial Court.

    The Ministry of Rites was also preparing for the coronation.

    As he was busy eliminating the remaining traitors and those monsters in the capital, he also had to take care of the matters of the eastern and southern borders to prevent the Southern Barbarians and the Dongyi from causing trouble during the change of the new dynasty.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there were so many things in the capital that he really couldn¡¯t leave, Yin Huaixi would have personally gone to Xiangping City to pick Yu Youyao up.

    The King of Liang and the King of Dongning were captured and locked up in the prison of the Ministry of Justice to be interrogated. Their families and a group of rebels who had participated in the rebellion were escorted into the capital one after another. Only then did Yin Huaixi arrange for the Ministry of Justice, the Court of Justice, and the Court of Investigation to cooperate in the trial. It was inevitable that their wealth would be confiscated and their families would be exterminated.

    All of them were so capable that they even dared to rebel. They were probably extremely rich. If they put their assets into the treasury, it would be equivalent to three to five years of taxes from themoners.

    The wealth of the world should be obtained from and used by the people.

    Eunuch Li came over to report again, saying that the ministers of the Ministry of Rites and the Ministry of Revenue wanted to see him and report the matter of the coronation.

 Chapter 1062: Entering the Capital

    Chapter 1062: Entering the Capital<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yin Huaixi, who had not slept for three consecutive days, rubbed his throbbing forehead. ¡°Everything during the coronation will be simple. What to do will be handled by the Ministry of Revenue and the Ministry of Rites. Don¡¯t ask me about such small matters in the future.¡±

    Eunuch Li¡¯s mouth moved. How could the coronation be a small matter?<div>

    All the major events in the Imperial Courtbined were not as important as this matter.

    However, the only person in the pce who could speak to the new emperor was Eunuch Zhu. He had been sent by the new emperor to Xiangping to bring Eldest Princess Shaoyi into the capital. Even if he knew that it was inappropriate, he did not dare to ask.

    Yin Huaixi looked at the mountain of memorials on the table and felt a headacheing on. Seeing that Eunuch Li had returned again, his face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong now? Is it the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs or the Ministry of War this time? They¡¯ve been studying hard for ten years and have digested many principles. However, all of them live like parasites. They¡¯re making me worry. They have to discuss and decide everything with me. What are they doing?¡±

    Eunuch Li¡¯s legs trembled as he quickly said, ¡°Your Majesty, it was Eunuch Zhu who sent a message. The Eldest Princess has already arrived in the suburbs of the capital. Soon¡­¡±

    Before he could say the word ¡°enter the city¡±, he saw the new emperor sitting on the dragon throne suddenly stand up and walk out of the Hall of Diligent Governance.

    Eunuch Zhu was stunned for a moment before he quickly chased after him. ¡°Your, Your Majesty, where are you going? Elder Yu and some old officials are still waiting for you to discuss matters in the Imperial Pavilion. You¡­¡±

    When he chased the new emperor out of the Hall of Diligent Governance, he only heard a shout and watched helplessly as the new emperor whipped his horse and left.

    Eunuch Li stomped his feet anxiously and shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Someone, follow the emperor quickly. The emperor is leaving the pce. Hurry up and protect him¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi did not care. After he rode his horse out of the pce, his mind was filled with thoughts of ¡°Yu Youyao entering the capital.¡±

    He had not seen Yu Youyao for more than a year since they parted in Junest year.

    Seeing that it was December and everything in the court was getting more and moreplicated, and that Yu Youyao had yet to enter the capital, the anxiety in his heart deepened, and his killing intent deepened.<div>

    The capital was still under martialw, and the city gate was heavily guarded. Every arrow tower on the city wall had arge crossbow installed to escort Yu Youyao¡¯s army into the capital. As soon as they approached the city gate, the crossbows immediately adjusted their direction and pointed at them.

    The soldier guarding outside the city went through his routine and shouted, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Themander of the Hidden Dragon Army took off his waist token. ¡°We, themanders of the Hidden Dragon Army, are under the orders of the new emperor to go to Xiangping City in Liaodong to wee Princess Yi back to the capital. This is the token.¡±

    The young general guarding the city took the token and identified it carefully. He bowed respectfully to Yu Youyao, who was in the carriage. ¡°The martialw in the capital hasn¡¯t been removed. I¡¯ve been ordered to guard the capital¡¯s city gate. We have to strictly investigate the people whoe and go. I didn¡¯t mean to neglect you. Please forgive me.¡±

    Yu Youyao said slowly, ¡°General, you are following orders. It¡¯s your duty. There¡¯s no need to say anything.¡±

    The general guarding the city shouted, ¡°Open the door and wee the Eldest Princess back to the capital.¡±

    The soldiers at the city gate made way. The heavy city gate slowly opened with a bang. The soldiers knelt on one knee in unison. ¡°We wee the Eldest Princess into the capital.¡±

    The carriage slowly entered the city. Yu Youyao lifted the curtain and looked at the wide and neat street, as well as the rows of houses on both sides of the street. It seemed to be no different from when she had left the capital. It was difficult to imagine that more than a month ago, this ce had experienced a great battle for the rise and fall of dynasties.

    The capital had just been settled, and the new emperor had yet to ascend the throne. He had sent arge number of troops to guard the streets. There was a sentry post every five steps, and there were also troops in heavy armor patrolling the streets.

    Most of themoners were hiding at home, and there were not many people on the streets.

    However, Yu Youyao¡¯s carriage entering the capital still caused amotion.<div>

    Yin Huaixi had prepared a residence for her. After entering the capital, she would go straight to the residence to settle down, so she did not have to return to the Yu Residence.

    When the carriage arrived at the main road of Chang An Street, Yu Youyao heard a series of shrill cries. She lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked out. Coincidentally, she brushed past a long row of prison carriages. The sound of wailing wasing from the prisoners in the prison carriage. Somemoners gathered around and pointed at the prison carriage.

    ¡°What a sin. In this month, I¡¯ve seen so many dead people. I don¡¯t know when this will end¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that King Yue Fei is bloodthirsty and kills people like flies. Previously, it was said that he ughtered the Di people¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, how dare you say that? Do you want to die? Why are you calling him King Yue Fei? You have to call him the new emperor¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned and knocked on the wall of the carriage. She instructed Yin Shi, who was on the roof, ¡°Go and ask around about the rumors outside. What has happened in the capital in the past month?¡±

    Previously, when the vicious reputation of Yin Huaixi ughtering the various tribes of the Northern Barbarians spread, there were rumors of King Yue Fei¡¯s ruthlessness in the Great Zhou Dynasty.

    Most of themoners in the North were harassed by the Di people all year round, and the hatred between them was deeply rooted. Such rumors seemed ridiculous in the North and she did not care too much.

    Only themoners of the North who had been ravaged by war had the right to speak.

    Not long after, Yin Shi returned.

    ¡°After the new emperor entered the capital, he raided all the wealthy families in the capital and put all their wealth into the treasury. Anyone who resisted was dragged to the market to be beheaded in public. For a month in a row, blood flowed like a river every day, and the blood on the ground has never dried.¡±<div>

    ¡°Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t kill others for no reason.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned a little pale. However, she still said firmly, ¡°It must be Yin Huaixi who found out that they were colluding with Thief Liang. Yin Huaixi found evidence of crime from their houses.¡±

    No matter who broke into the capital, the ones who really needed to escape were the Yin n and some others like the Zhenguo Marquis Residence. They had been favored by the Great Zhou Emperor for generations and could not be separated from the imperial family of the Great Zhou. They had to coexist with the Great Zhou.

    Most of them actually did not need to escape. No matter who became the emperor, as long as they offered their family wealth as proof of their allegiance and surrendered, it would be fine.

    Those who could establish themselves in the capital all had a huge family fortune and umted arge number of connections and channels. These were what the new emperor valued, and also the foundation for them to regain their power.

    Seeing that she did not look too good, Yin Shi opened her mouth, wanting to say something but hesitated.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath. ¡°What else is there?¡±

    ¡°The new emperor also killed enemies in the past.¡± Yin Shi hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°The killing on the battlefield is too heavy. In the end, it will harm the harmony of the heavens, and it¡¯s inevitable that his temperament will be affected. Many soldiers are bing more and more ruthless and bloodthirsty because of this. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be resolved by killing a few people.¡±

    To people who had been on the battlefield, killing was so simple.

    He raised his hand and the knife fell. Then, a human head would fall to the ground.

    When someone died, no matter what tricky problem it was, it would be easily resolved.

 Chapter 1063: Meet

    Chapter 1063: Meet<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    ¡°Every time there¡¯s a war, there are people in the army who have gone crazy from killing too many people. The soldiers at the front line have to retreat to the back to rest every once in a while to avoid being exhausted and facing the enemy. It¡¯s also to prevent the soldiers from being on a bloody battlefield for a long time and affecting their temperament.¡±

    Yu Youyao clenched her fists tightly, her heart filled with pain.<div>

    The soldiers could switch to defense and retreat to the back to rest and dissipate their killing intent. However, as themander-in-chief, Yin Huaixi had the lives of hundreds of thousands of soldiers on his back. He had no right to retreat.

    When not in battle, he stood on the battlefield where corpses were everywhere and blood flowed like a river, rummaging through the corpses of the fallen soldiers.

    During war, he would also rush to the front line.

    Everyone in the world only knew that Yin Huaixi had offered a sacrifice on the Wolf Residence Mountain, but how many people really knew how difficult it was to defeat the Di people?

    Yin Huaixi had nned for this for ten years.

    For a full ten years.

    From his childhoon till he reached the age of 20, he had practiced the art of war, studied military formations, trained troops, nurtured elites, explored the enemy¡¯s situation, drawn maps¡­ All of this was to pacify the Northern Barbarians and let themoners live and work in peace.

    Yin Huaixi was cruel for ughtering the grasnd, but in those years, themoners of the border cities were killed because the Di people had repeatedly invaded the border. Soldiers had died in battle in order to protect their families because the Di people actively caused trouble and invaded. Some families had been destroyed because the Di people burned, killed, and looted their families. There was also every inch ofnd that had been dyed red with blood because of the war¡­

    There was no right or wrong in war.

    There was only victory and defeat.

    After a long time, Yu Youyao heard her dry voice say, ¡°Then what should we do?¡±<div>

    Yin Shi held her breath and suddenly rxed. ¡°As long as he returns to his normal life, his killing intent will gradually fade after a while.¡±

    After an unknown period of time, the carriage gradually stopped.

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao alighted one after another.

    Just as Yu Youyao was about to get out of the carriage, she heard the sound of hooves rushing over. Then, the heavy curtain in front of the carriage was lifted forcefully.

    A bone-chilling wind suddenly rushed into the carriage.

    Yu Youyao shivered from the cold. Before she could react, she was hit by the coldness.

    She hadn¡¯t seen Yin Huaixi for a long time, so she subconsciously pushed him away, wanting to see him. However, he pulled her into his arms with such force that it almost crushed her bones.

    Yu Youyao cried out in pain.

    However, not only did Yin Huaixi not let go of her, but he also became even more aggressive. His arms wrapped around her shoulders and tightened, as if he wanted to rub her into his flesh and blood.

    ¡°Be gentle, it hurts¡­¡± She punched his chest a few times.

    Yin Huaixi buried his head in the side of her neck. His turbid breathing was rapid and heavy as he whispered into her ear, ¡°Do you also think that I¡¯m bloodthirsty, violent, and murderous?¡±<div>

    Where did thise from?

    Yu Youyao opened her mouth and was about to speak when she heard Yin Huaixi¡¯s turbid voice. ¡°Do you not want to enter the capital and want to stay in the Yu Garden to live a carefree life?¡±

    Before she left, she was indeed filled with hesitation, but¡­

    Yin Huaixi did not close his eyes for three consecutive days. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with a strong hostility. ¡°I¡¯ve always understood you. On the surface, you look obedient, but in your heart, you hate the restrictions of those rules. You pretend to follow the rules. You¡¯re the most unreasonable. If I give you some capital, you¡¯ll even dare to cause trouble today¡­¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for this earth-shattering boldness, how could she have changed the ills and predicament of the previous dynasties in the North? She even opened a women¡¯s courtyard in the North and advocated female studies?

    Others only thought that she was doing this to make women learn how to read and write.

    It was not considered deviant.

    However, he knew Yu Youyao so well.

    The Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard had progressed so smoothly, and there were almost no obstacles in the process. It was because she had been nning it since a long time ago, but she had been suppressing it until now because of the poverty in the North.

    The women¡¯s courtyard was a benchmark she had set.

    It was a benchmark that allowed women to read and read openly, and ept teachings like men.<div>

    When more and more women obtained the opportunity to read, be literate, understand, and be virtuous like men, they did not need to advocate anything and change anything. Women who were sensible and virtuous would be treated differently no matter what.

    Ye Yingqiu was an example.

    At that time, the status of women would gradually improve under this trend. Society would also be more tolerant of women, and their situation would be better.

    She had the heart to change everything.

    He also had the heart to respect the heavens and the Dao.

    He did not want everyone to be equal, but he wanted to let nature take its course. Respecting the development of all things was inaction.

    He was good at plotting.

    However, in terms of management, he was far inferior to Yu Youyao.

    It was because he did not have Yu Youyao¡¯s sincerity.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously wanted to refute, but Yin Huaixi did not give her a chance. ¡°Although Xiangping City is a long way from the capital, it¡¯s very convenient for carriages to pass along the official road. At the beginning of November, Eunuch Zhu will set off to Xiangping City to pick you up and bring you into the capital. You¡¯ll be able to enter the capital in half a month at most. You can¡¯t dy it until December¡­¡±

    So, had she deliberately dyed entering the capital sote?

    Was that what Yin Huaixi had been thinking for the past month?

    Yu Youyao was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°What a mess. Why don¡¯t you take a look at what season it is now. It¡¯s cold in Liaodong. In some ces, the roads are blocked by heavy snow, so we can only take a detour. It¡¯s easy for the carriage to slip in the snow, and it can¡¯t travel quickly on the way. I¡¯ve suffered a lot along the way. You don¡¯t feel sorry for me, but you think I¡¯m too slow¡­¡±

    He was looking forward to meeting her as soon as possible.

    Every day that passed, many doubts and spections would arise in his heart for no reason. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious, and his emotions couldn¡¯t help but be irritable. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about gains and losses, so he didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached. He looked at her tired face and her palm-sized face that was a little pale. She was thin under her snow-white fox fur cor, making her eyes look big and bright. At this moment, her eyes were red and moist. Her haggard and pitiful appearance made his heart ache.

    Even Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes turned red. She pushed him hard a few times, but he did not budge. She patted him twice, then her hands went numb. She felt so aggrieved that her voice choked.

    ¡°You¡¯re scolding me as soon as we meet. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee. Otherwise, you would have deliberately provoked me and schemed for your imperial harem, thinking that I was in the way of your happy days¡­¡±

    As soon as she said this, Yu Youyao regretted it.

    She lowered her head, not daring to look at Yin Huaixi.

    The moment she said that she wouldn¡¯te, Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes turned red on the spot. He stared at her intently. ¡°How can there be an imperial harem? As soon as I entered the capital, I was so busy that I didn¡¯t have the mood to care about those messy things¡­¡±

    ¡°What did I say wrong?¡± Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She suddenly looked up, and tears welled up in her eyes.

 Chapter 1064: Heartbroken Words

    Chapter 1064: Heartbroken Words<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Her voice was hoarse as she said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say that it¡¯s because you¡¯re busy that you don¡¯t have the mood to care about those things? When you¡¯re not busy anymore, will you have time and the mood to care? If you have such thoughts, why do you have to bring me into the capital? Let me live alone in the Yu Garden¡­¡±

    Every word was simply heartbreaking!<div>

    A sense of ruthlessness surged in Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart. He pinched Yu Youyao¡¯s chin. ¡°When did I say that? You took it out of context and even med it on me. As soon as I entered the capital, I arranged for someone to bring you into the capital without even taking a deep breath. I wanted to reunite with you.¡±

    As if feeling that he had gone a little overboard, he softened his voice. ¡°I neglected the fact that it¡¯s cold and difficult to walk on the road. It¡¯s my fault for making you suffer and feel tired. But why are you so unreasonable? You¡¯re framing me as soon as you open your mouth. It¡¯s true that many emperors have an imperial harem, but there¡¯s still Emperor Xianzong¡­¡±

    ¡°How am I unreasonable?¡± Yu Youyao raised her voice and interrupted him. ¡°Yes, Emperor Xianzong and the Empress are monogamous. In the deep pce, they¡¯re like ordinary husband and wife. But why didn¡¯t you tell me that Emperor Chengzong wasn¡¯t born by the empress? The so-called loyalty is a joke.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was stunned.

    Yu Youyao looked at him deeply and stood up to leave.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand and subconsciously asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Back to Xiangping.¡± Yu Youyao turned around andrge tears fell from her eyes. She raised her arm angrily and was about to shake off his hand. ¡°I won¡¯te to the capital again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡± Yin Huaixi hugged her from behind and refused to let her leave.

    ¡°Let go.¡± Her voice was hoarse, but there was no resentment in her tone. ¡°Why are you still stopping me? When I leave, you can marry as many people as you want. I don¡¯t care how happy you are. All of them are like beautiful snakes, pestering you and refusing to let go. Seeing that the world is circling around you, they treat you as a stallion and fight for thend. This is to fight for favor. They¡¯ll give you some medicine. In order to give birth to a prince, they¡¯ll crawl into your bed or simply give you some medicine to make you sick. Then, they¡¯ll secretly make some red pills and squeeze you dry. The emperor has a short life because of this. I don¡¯t care if you live or die¡­¡±

    When Yin Huaixi heard her say this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel his scalp go numb. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What do you mean by marrying as many people as I want? Just you alone is already enough for me.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart ached, and she pursed her lips.<div>

    The height of the carriage was limited, so Yin Huaixi had no choice but to lower his head and bend his back. ¡°The capital has just been settled, and there are manyplicated matters in the pce. All the matters in the inner pce are handled by Empress Ning. After we hold the ceremony, I¡¯ll issue a decree to send Empress Ning to the pce to recuperate.¡±

    There was no reason for Princess Liyang to stay in the pce.

    It was simple and straightforward, without any hesitation.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s tense body couldn¡¯t help but soften a little, but she pursed her lips and said nothing.

    ¡°The dynasty has already changed. There¡¯s no need to respect the Empress Dowager of the previous dynasty as the Empress Dowager. She made you feel ufortable and allowed others to bully you. I worked hard to take down the country so that you don¡¯t have to listen to others and don¡¯t have to feel as aggrieved as when you were young.¡±

    Emperor Chengzong was not born by the Empress. This was a royal secret. Even very few people in the pce knew about it. How could Yu Youyao know such a secret from outside the pce?

    Other than Princess Liyang, he could not think of anyone else.

    It was not difficult to guess what Empress Ning and Princess Liyang were up to. They had even targeted Yu Youyao without his knowledge.

    Yu Youyao was such a smart girl.

    The pride of being born into an aristocratic family and the upbringing she had received since she was young would definitely not allow her pride to be easily broken by a few words from an outsider. It would ruin her upbringing and cause her to lose herposure.

    She was also extremely angry with him, but she was also suspicious of Princess Liyang¡¯s one-sided words. She did not want to easily fall out with him because of Princess Liyang¡¯s instigation.<div>

    Princess Liyang did not have the final say in the so-called ¡°imperial harem¡±. His attitude was the key.

    She had deliberately mentioned Emperor Xianzong to test him.

    If he really did not have such thoughts, he would have understood how to react.

    If he was disloyal, she wouldn¡¯t have caused such amotion. They wouldn¡¯t have been entangled and she could have escaped unscathed after many years of rtionship.

    She was smart and rational.

    However, it was heartbreaking. Yin Huaixi picked her up horizontally and ced her on hisp. ¡°I promise that after I ascend the throne, I¡¯ll rectify the name of the Ning Residence. I¡¯ll ensure that the glorious life of Empress Ning and Princess Liyang will end. No matter what they n, it¡¯s their own business.¡±

    Yu Youyao fell into his arms and sobbed. ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Princess Liyang came to me and said a bunch of things. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but¡­¡± She was so angry that she punched him and couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°She also mentioned the entanglement between you and your father with the Ning Residence. I¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi was very tolerant of Empress Ning, and many schemes against the pce avoided her.

    All along, she had tried her best to avoid getting involved in the matters between him and Empress Ning.

    If he didn¡¯t say anything, she wouldn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll agree to Empress Ning¡¯s scheme for the sake of so-called kindness and debt?¡± Yin Huaixi was a little angry with her distrust, but he also understood that this distrust stemmed from his secretive attitude towards Empress Ning. ¡°What does the destruction of the Ning Residence have to do with me and my father? How can we owe her?¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief. She was afraid that Yin Huaixi would be too sentimental and not think clearly.

    The Ning Residence was a henchman that the previous emperor had nurtured for the fifth son of the emperor. It was only right for them to support the fifth son of the emperor.

    The Ning Residence was ced in an important position by the previous emperor. They rose from their fall and prospered. This was originally a deal between the Ning Residence and the previous emperor, and it was a huge gamble.

    No matter who won or lost, it was their own choice. There was no so-called debt.

    After the dog emperor ascended the throne, with the Empress Dowager¡¯s protection, it was impossible for him to kill the fifth son of the emperor. If he did not fall out with the Empress Dowager, the gains would not make up for the losses. The Ning Residence protected the fifth son of the emperor, so they took advantage of the situation.

    The destruction of the Ning Residence stemmed from the dog emperor¡¯s suspicion.

    It had nothing to do with others.

    ¡°My father indeed borrowed the protection of Duke Ning¡¯s old subordinates to establish himself in the North. However, all these years, my father has been taking care of Empress Ning in the pce, both openly and secretly, helping her escape all kinds of schemes by Imperial Consort Lu. I¡¯ve also promised to clear the name of the Ning Residence and give Empress Ning a lifetime of glory. How much kindness can¡¯t be repaid?¡±

    He did not say that after the Ning Residence was convicted, the old subordinates of the Ning Residence were not implicated because of the Empress Dowager¡¯s protection. His father had gone to the North to be a vassal state under the Empress Dowager¡¯s arrangements. Those old subordinates treated his father differently because of the Empress Dowager.

    However, when others heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ungrateful.

    It was indeed not appropriate to say it directly.

    Yu Youyao cried aggrievedly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯ve made me feel ufortable for so long?¡±

    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, the two of us are indeed too entangled with the Ning Residence and can¡¯t settle many things clearly. Empress Ning is too scheming.¡± Yin Huaixi gently rubbed the tears in her eyes with a helpless expression. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to know. If we¡¯re involved with them, some people are too dirty. It¡¯s better not to get involved.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t interfere in the matters of the pce, it was best not to get involved.

 Chapter 1065: I Miss You

    Chapter 1065: I Miss You<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    At the thought that she was outside the pce, although she was the Eldest Princess, she couldn¡¯t interfere in Empress Ning¡¯s matters. Then, she thought of Empress Ning¡¯s various actions and schemes in the past. Yu Youyao also felt that it was better to get involved less with Empress Ning and reluctantly epted his exnation.

    She stammered as she looked at Yin Huaixi and asked.<div>

    ¡°You won¡¯t be unloyal, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have any lust, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have any children after my death, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±

    Yu Youyao was overjoyed. Suddenly, she thought of Emperor Xianzong, and her face fell again. ¡°If in the future, I can¡¯t¡­¡± What if she couldn¡¯t give birth at all, or couldn¡¯t give birth to a son?

    However, these words were too embarrassing for her to say.

    ¡°There¡¯s no if¡¯s.¡± Yin Huaixi frowned and interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t say such things again.¡±

    Uncle Sun took her pulse every month. In the past few years, she had been recuperating well.

    Yu Youyao looked at him eagerly. ¡°I mean if, if I¡­¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s expression darkened slightly. Seeing her red eyes and teary eyshes, his heart softened. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Yin n still alive? There are also many people from the same lineage as me. One of them can be adopted under our name, or we can simply arrange for a newborn child to be carefully chosen from the n.¡±

    Yu Youyao pouted. If such a thing could be done easily, Empress Mingxian wouldn¡¯t have gone so far back then to be so distant from her husband.

    Yin Huaixi knew her very well. As soon as she pouted, he could guess what she was thinking. ¡°Do you know what the world says about me? I¡¯m bloodthirsty and ruthless, and I kill people like flies.¡± His lips twitched slightly, and his smile was so cold that it made one¡¯s scalp tingle. ¡°I¡¯m not Emperor Xianzong.¡±

    At the very least, after entering the capital, no one in the court dared to disobey him.

    ¡°That smile is really ugly.¡± Yu Youyao smiled through her tears and reached out to cover his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about yourself in the future. I know you¡¯re not that kind of person.¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked at her steadily.

    Her bright ck eyes were filled with sparkling water, as if they were soaked in clear spring water. Her small cheeks were tear-stained, but they were red. She looked even more delicate and beautiful than if she had applied rouge. Her lips were curved, and her smile was gentle and sweet. Just looking at her made one¡¯s heart soften involuntarily and their bodies go numb.

    The ruthlessness in his heart was suddenly reced by extremely soft feelings.

    Suddenly, he saw her with tears in her eyes again, as if she wasining. ¡°Don¡¯t be fierce to me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Yin Huaixi emphasized. ¡°I won¡¯t be fierce to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao saw that the depths of his eyes were red, and even his eyes were red and bloodshot. She also knew that he had not been having an easy time recently. Her heart couldn¡¯t help but ache.<div>

    Her voice was sweet and soft. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart heated up. He endured it again and again, but he couldn¡¯t help but press her down on the couch and kiss her slightly pouty lips, making them look plump and charming.

    It was time to prepare for the inauguration ceremony.

    The carriage, which was originally very spacious and looked like a small house, suddenly became extremely narrow.

    The air also became sticky, humid, and muggy.

    After a while, Yu Youyao was drenched in sweat. The fragrance of lotus on her body was tinged with charm and gradually became thicker. As the sweat dripped from her jade-like skin, the fragrance slowly seeped out.

    Yin Huaixi slowly felt his way up along her fair wrist. Hisrge palm held her round shoulders and gently rubbed them. The clothes on her shoulders loosened bit by bit because of his actions.

    A thin bone that was in a beautiful shape was revealed.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s breathing quickened, and his hand on her waist trembled slightly before letting go. His fingertips pinched the belt around her waist and paused for a long time. In the end, he couldn¡¯t help but pull gently¡­

    After who knew how long¡ª

    The fragrance of the lotus filled the entire carriage.<div>

    Yu Youyao was sweating profusely. Her hair was wet and stuck to the side of her cheek, and there was still a strand of it between her soft lips. Her cheeks were red, and her soft body seemed to have no bones as she leaned weakly into Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms.

    She looked like she had been doted on.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that she was lively and beautiful.

    In the end, Yin Huaixi suppressed his surging feelings. His fingertips pinched thepel of her shirt that had slid down her small arm and slowly pulled it up to her shoulder, blocking the red marks on it.

    Yu Youyao was a little sleepy from themotion.

    Yin Huaixi reached out to help herb her messy hair and gently brushed the hair by her cheek behind her ear. He saw that she was in a daze and her small hand was weakly tugging at his shirt. Her lips curled up slightly as she fell asleep.

    After staring at her for a long time, Yin Huaixi held his forehead and chuckled.

    If there was a next time, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    The ceremony could not be dyed any longer.

    Yin Huaixi took off his cloak and wrapped the sleeping girl in his arms from head to toe. He lifted the heavy curtain outside the carriage and carried her out.

    The maidservants all retreated around the carriage and guarded not far away.

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao hurriedly went forward to pick up their master, only to see that their master was wrapped in His Highness¡¯s cloak and was in his arms. Her face was buried in his arms, and she was wrapped tightly. There was a faint fragrance in the air.

    Yin Huaixi nced over and stopped Xia Tao from blurting out. He carried Yu Youyao into the corridor and walked along the long corridor to Yu Youyao¡¯s room. He carefully ced her on the couch and covered her with a nket.

    Yu Youyao groaned, wrinkled her nose, and fell asleep again.

    Yin Huaixi rested his forehead on his hand and sat by the bed. He stared at her cute appearance without blinking. He rubbed her soft little hand, pinched the tip of her nose, and twirled her soft earlobes. His gazended on her slightly swollen lips.

    In the end, he couldn¡¯t suppress the desire in his heart. He leaned over and pecked her from her little mouth to her forehead. He simply left the bed and kicked off her long boots. He leaned against the edge of the bed and raised her head domineeringly to rest it in the crook of his arm. He pulled her petite and soft body into her arms and looked at her up close.

    How could it be enough? Yin Huaixi sighed softly.

    When Yu Youyao woke up, it was already dark and Yin Huaixi was no longer around. She stretched and stared nkly at the familiar pcemp by the bed.

    Themp that Yin Huaixi had given her for the first time was already old. Later, he had made an even more beautiful octagonal pcemp for her.

    Chun Xiao came in to help her put on her clothes.

    Yu Youyao subconsciously asked, ¡°Has Yin Huaixi left?¡±

    It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but at the mention of it, many charming and infatuated scenes appeared. Only then did she realize that there were so many embarrassing tricks between men and women. He coaxed her until she was confused. After making a fuss, most of her clothes were off. Yu Youyao covered her face and her body tilted. She fell back onto the couch and pulled the nket over her.

 Chapter 1066: Feeling the Fragrance of Lips First

    Chapter 1066: Feeling the Fragrance of Lips First<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Chun Xiao hurriedly pulled her out and said, ¡°Young Miss, don¡¯t be angry. His Highness hasn¡¯t left yet. Just now, Eunuch Li specially went to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence to invite the emperor back to the pce. The emperor refused to leave and asked Eunuch Li to send all the memorials from the pce to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence. He even said that he would stay in the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence during this period of time. If there¡¯s anything, report it to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence.¡±

    She was making a fuss because she had not seen the emperor for too long and thought that he had left.<div>

    Unexpectedly, after the nket was pulled away, she saw her master crying out in frustration, ¡°He didn¡¯t leave? Then tell him to leave. Go far away, lest others worry¡­¡±

    How could Chun Xiao not know that her master was making a fuss? How could she really let the emperor leave?

    Young Miss¡¯s personality was used on the emperor.

    However, one was willing to fight, and the other was willing to suffer.

    Chun Xiao suddenly recalled that previously, in front of the flower gate, the emperor had red at her with an irrefutable dignity. He was like a majestic and unreachable mountain that weighed down on her head, making her feel suffocated and afraid.

    This was probably the might of an emperor.

    Seeing her Young Miss¡¯s heartless expression, Chun Xiao¡¯s mouth moved, wanting to remind her master that things were different now. The emperor¡¯s status was different. They had the rtionship of a ruler and his ministers. How could he still be like before? However, when she thought of the emperor¡¯s dignified and cold gaze, as if it was a warning, she could only suppress these words.

    Previously, in the carriage, she had been disturbed by him for a long time and had sweated a lot. Yu Youyao felt tired and asked Chun Xiao to prepare to take a bath.

    When Yu Youyao took off her clothes and soaked in the medicinal bath, she saw the red marks on her shoulders. They were like peach blossoms, charming and ambiguous, and she felt embarrassed again.

    After returning to her room, Liu¡¯er prepared a charcoal cage for her to dry her hair. She took arge towel and helped her Young Miss dry her hair. Then, she took out some green fruit oil and rubbed it evenly in her palm. When it was hot, she applied it all on Young Miss¡¯s bright ck hair and helped her massage her scalp.

    Yu Youyao sighed infort.<div>

    However, Xia Tao leaned over tactlessly. ¡°The emperor sent me over to take a look. Miss, are you done washing up? You can also instruct the kitchen in advance to heat up the food again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Yu Youyao touched her hair. It was already dry, so she sat down at the dressing table.

    Xia Tao leaned over, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Yu Youyao nced at her angrily. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. It¡¯s annoying to see you like this.¡±

    Xia Tao giggled. ¡°The emperor hasn¡¯t seen you for a long time. He must be thinking about you so much that he can¡¯t leave you for a moment. When you fell asleep in the afternoon, the emperor had been guarding your bed and reading the memorials, not taking half a step away from you. He only went to the study in the front courtyard after summoning the ministers of the Ministry of Rites for a meeting.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s heart softened. She red at her. ¡°You talk too much. Alright, go and reply to him. Get the kitchen to prepare dinner. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Xia Tao heaved a sigh of relief. Her life was finally saved.

    Yu Youyao had onlybed her long ck hair into a simple bun and tied it behind her head with a long hairpin. There were a few hairpins at her temples, making her look gentle and bright.

    She sat upright in front of the mirror and saw that she was not looking as good as usual. She took out some flower dew and pressed it on her face. Then, she applied ayer of fragrance paste. Her pale face seemed to have drunk enough water, making it look full and smooth.

    Seeing that Young Miss had taken another brush, Chun Xiao opened her mouth to remind her that the emperor was still waiting.

    Thinking about it, she did not have to dress up carefully just because the emperor was waiting.<div>

    Yu Youyao adjusted the brow powder. The green color spread among her eyebrows like mist in autumn water, revealing a mellow state. She looked at it carefully from left to right, as if she was not satisfied. She took the brow brush and modified it, but she was still not satisfied. ¡°The eyebrows I draw are never as good as others¡¯.¡±

    Since she felt that she didn¡¯t look good, why didn¡¯t she let another person do it?

    It probably depended on who this ¡°other person¡± was!

    In the past, when he was in Xiangping City, the emperor had lived in the Yu Garden for a while and had often drawn Young Miss¡¯s eyebrows.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you draw.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a moment. She suddenly turned around and saw Yin Huaixi walking over. He reached out to take the brush from her hand and held her shoulder. ¡°Sit properly.¡±

    Yu Youyao turned around and sat down in a daze.

    It had been a long time since Yin Huaixi had drawn her eyebrows.

    The tall figure behind her was reflected in the bright ss mirror. He leaned in front of her lovingly. He was very close. Yu Youyao blinked and saw that his thick long eyshes cast a row of shadows under his eyelids. They trembled again and again. When he breathed lightly, the faint fragrance of pine wrapped around her.

    Her heart skipped a beat.

    Yin Huaixi finished drawing her eyebrows. Seeing the luxuriant green among her eyebrows, which was tender like water and moving, he couldn¡¯t help but lean closer.<div>

    Yu Youyao wanted to dodge.

    Yin Huaixi held her head and sucked on her lips. After sucking her lips for a while, he let go of her.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. She asked softly, ¡°You, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯ting.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s voice was hoarse and a little obscure. He looked up. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel at ease. I had to take a look to feel at ease.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for too long and kept feeling worried.

    Yu Youyao hugged his waist. ¡°I said I wanted to return to Xiangping because I was angry. It¡¯s not true. I¡¯m here with you. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Yin Huaixi nodded.

    Under Yin Huaixi¡¯s unwavering gaze, Yu Youyao hurriedly picked out a small ball of rouge and spread it on the side of her cheek. A faint blush appeared on her fair face. When his gazended on her red lips, her face heated up again. She covered it up by picking out some lipstick and applying it on her lips. Her beautiful lips were like rouge, and she did not look so awkward anymore.

    Yin Huaixi observed carefully and suddenly asked, ¡°What lipstick is this? I¡¯ve never seen you use it before.¡±

    Yu Youyao red at him angrily. ¡°Why do you care so much about the lip gloss that a girl uses?¡± After saying that, she softened her tone. ¡°It¡¯s a rare dye from overseas. I heard that it¡¯s a small worm that grows on a cactus. It¡¯s the color of pills and like cinnabar. In the Great Zhou, it¡¯s called the rouge worm. The rouge worm can be eaten. After it¡¯s dried, it¡¯s grounded into powder and used to make lip gloss. It doesn¡¯t stain the cup or rub off. The color is bright and beautiful.¡±

    It was indeed brighter than the rosy lipstick, making her lips look full and bright, making her look fresh and tempting.

    Yin Huaixi pinched her chin and admired it for a long time. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    He kept staring at her. His eyes seemed to be glued to her, as if he was worried that if he blinked, she would disappear.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t stand such a greasy gaze and quickly got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡±

 Chapter 1067: Coronation

    Chapter 1067: Coronation<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yin Huaixi held her hand.

    Yu Youyao looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±<div>

    ¡°Your lips haven¡¯t moved, but I can smell the fragrance.¡± Yin Huaixi leaned closer and took a whiff. A unique sweet fragrance immediately entered his nose, making him feel tipsy. ¡°Let me try it.¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s lips subconsciously moved.

    He gently wiped the redness from her lips with his finger and ced it into his mouth to taste it carefully. Yin Huaixi narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±

    He clearly did not like sweet food, but he liked her lipstick. Usually, no matter what lipstick she used, he would always eat it. She did not know what was wrong with him.

    Yu Youyao was both angry and annoyed. ¡°I put a lot of beeswax on my mouth. Of course it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    ¡°It can be sweeter.¡± Yin Huaixi stared at her lips.

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°This is lipstick, not honey. Why does it have to be so sweet? Aren¡¯t you tired of it? Don¡¯t you want to eat? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°When the way you eat is different, the taste will naturally be different.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes were deep.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how lipstick is? Are there different ways to eat it?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Youyao suddenly thought of something. Before she could react, Yin Huaixi had already lowered his head and sucked on her lips. He only let her go after finishing the lipstick on her lips.

    Yu Youyao was furious. ¡°I just applied lipstick¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixiughed and rubbed her lips. Her soft lips made him a little restless again. Seeing her angry expression, he quickly opened the eggshell porcin box, picked out some lipstick, and applied it on her lips, using his fingers to apply it carefully.<div>

    After applying the lipstick, Yin Huaixi lifted her chin and admired her for a while. He opened the makeup box and picked out arge camellia flower. It was inserted diagonally at her temples, like a flower made of onyx, making her skin look bright and delicate. After admiring it for a while, there was a strong sense of joy in the corners of his eyes.

    Yu Youyao studied it for a while and also felt that it looked good, so she let him be.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    There was amp in the corridor, and the waning light shone on the delicate woman beside him, making her look obscure and illusory. Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his hand. The softness of his fingertips made him feel a little more real.

    Five dayster, Eunuch Zhu personally went to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence to wee Yin Huaixi back to the pce.

    The second day after returning to the pce, Yin Huaixi led a group of officials to pay their respects to the altar. Then, he held a sacrificial ceremony at the altar to show that he had the right to be orthodox.

    The third day was the day of the coronation.

    On this day, the capital was under full martialw, and troops were sent to guard the various gates of the Imperial City.

    At dawn, the nobles and ministers were already wearing court clothes. They were examined by the imperial guards and entered the Imperial City.

    All the doors of the Hall of Supreme Harmony were open. In therge hall, bright yellow gs fluttered in the wind. The emperor¡¯s imperial gs were spread along the long red carpet until they reached the door.

    Elder Yu and a few cab schrs entered the Hall of Supreme Harmony with the officials of the Ministry of Rites. They wrote the emperor¡¯s edict for the coronation, their congrattions, and the emperor¡¯s seal, all of which would be put on disy in the hall.<div>

    The auspicious time had arrived.

    The musician began to y music. The bells, flutes, and dozens of other instruments yed a grand and solemn tune.

    Yin Huaixi was wearing a ck crown uniform with twelve embroidery patterns. He walked along the long line of gs and stepped on the long red carpet. He slowly entered the Hall of Supreme Harmony and stood at the foot of the steps of the Hall of Supreme Harmony, epting the kneeling and kowtowing of the ministers. ¡°Long live our emperor.¡±

    After that, Yin Huaixi issued an edict.

    A new dynasty was established, and its name was the Great Zhao. To show their virtue, the year was changed to the first year of Zhaoyong. Furthermore, an ancestral temple called ¡°Great Ancestor Zhao¡± was built to show that their ancestors had contributed greatly.

    After the coronation ceremony.

    From then on, a new dynasty was established.

    After Emperor Zhaoyong ascended the throne, he first announced the appointment of Yu Youyao, Eldest Princess Shaoyi, and ordered the officials of the Ministry of Rites to step up their supervision.

    In fact, after the Eldest Princess returned to the capital, the officials of the Ministry of Rites had already been preparing for the ceremony. First, they had to prepare the golden books and treasures. Then, the cab schrs would write imperial books and precious books.

    They were so busy that they did not even take a deep breath.

    Then, Emperor Zhaoyong pardoned the world. Depending on the severity of the crime, criminals were given a reduction or exemption from punishment. Those who were wronged would be punished with 20 strokes of the cane. Then, their cases would be re-examined.<div>

    Once the case was settled, other than beating the drum and obtaining the emperor¡¯s permission, it was usually not allowed to be reopened.

    The crime was basically fixed.

    One had to be punished with 30 strokes of the cane for beating the drum. Ordinary people usually couldn¡¯t take it, causing the drum to be useless. Only a few people dared to hit the drum.

    The reduction to 20 strokes of the cane was something that an ordinary person could endure if they gritted their teeth and endured.

    Later, Emperor Zhaoyong abolished the original state and prefecture governance. He used the six-level management system by Cao Cao, which consisted of provinces, cities, counties, townships, towns, and viges. This made official governance and the responsibilities of officials clearer. Everyone¡¯s rights were differentiated, preventing officials from overstepping their authority.

    At the same time, he had also set up the administrative center of the cab in the court, or in short, the cab. It led the ministers and was the highest-ranking leadership body in the court. It was controlled by the Grand Secretary.

    The General Court of Political Affairs, or the ¡°Political Affairs Court¡±, was the highest executive body of the court. It was controlled by a second-in-charge.

    The cab had leadership over the political affairs court, but the political affairs court had a certain amount of authority over the cab.

    They restrained each other.

    The Privy Military Affairs Department, or simply the Military Affairs Department, was the highest military institution. It greatly reduced the restrictions of the Ministry of War on military matters and strengthened the emperor¡¯s direct control over the military power. It was directly under the emperor¡¯s jurisdiction.

    With such a division, the rights and responsibilities of every official were clearly divided. No one could think of crossing the line. The situation of the cab¡¯s struggle for supremacy in the past would never happen again. No matter which side wanted to cause trouble, they could not bypass the other two sides. The three sides kept one another in check, and their interests were constantly involved.

    As long as one side was corrupted and disregarded thew, they could follow the vine of duty and go up, greatly reducing the corruption of politics.

    All three sides were directly under the emperor¡¯s control.

    No matter what happened in the country, it could not be hidden from the emperor.

    This system further strengthened the emperor¡¯s control over the military, politics, and local officials on the basis of the cab.

    All the ministers in the court were as obedient as quails.

    Then, Emperor Zhaoyong executed benevolent governance.

    First, he implemented the ¡°Single Whip Law¡± proposed by Prime Minister Zhang of the previous dynasty. He would allocate thend tax, corv¨¦e, and other misceneous taxes into one,bining them. Silver would be collected from the people based on how many acres ofnd they had.

    As soon as this initiative was issued, the country celebrated.

    The rewards and corv¨¦e collected by the Imperial Court mainly includednd tax, poll tax, and corv¨¦e for various items.

    In detail, it was a mess.

    Therge number of taxes would be collected together. Based on how muchnd a family had, they would be taxed ording to the rules. Other than the food that the government needed to collect, it would all be counted in units of silver.

 Chapter 1068: Returning to the Old Place

    Chapter 1068: Returning to the Old ce<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The Ministry of Revenue was in charge of the entire country¡¯s household registration and farnd. The Ministry of Revenue was also clear on how much taxes each ce should pay every year.

    The tax system was simplified to facilitate the collection of taxes, making it difficult for local officials to cheat and embezzle, and increasing their revenues.<div>

    To a certain extent, it had greatly curbed the corruption of local officials.

    It was the same for conscription. When the government office needed soldiers, a number of people from the family would be sent ording to the rules. If they did not want to send anyone, they could also pay for it.

    They restrained local tyrants andndowners to avoid the development of privatend, makingnd transactions more and more capitalized. They preventedndowners from colluding with the government to forcefully upy thend of themoners and avoid the corresponding taxes.

    However, the ¡°Single Whip Law¡± was an act of rich countries, but it also increased the value of silver while reducing the value of grains. It was inevitable that merchants would raise the price of silver and harm the people.

    Thus, the assessment of farnd was born on the basis of the Single Whip Law.

    Emperor Zhaoyong abolished the ¡°poll tax¡± and personally wrote that he would never use it. If he had unfilial descendants among his descendants who wanted to collect the poll tax, they had to consider their filial piety for their ancestors.

    The poll tax ounted for more than 30% of the taxes paid by themoners. Without paying the poll tax, it had substantially reduced the burden on themoners. Just this alone made themoners grateful.

    The poll tax was also the greatest way for corrupt officials to be corrupted. It was simple and easy to do. Abolishing the poll tax was equivalent to abolishing the greatest way for corrupt officials to squeeze themoners dry.

    As soon as the notice was released, themoners knelt on the ground in excitement and shouted, ¡°Long live our emperor.¡±

    From then on, the world pledged their allegiance.

    No one mentioned Emperor Zhaoyong¡¯s ruthless and bloodthirsty reputation.<div>

    Meanwhile, the assessment ording to farnd was an extension of the Single Whip Law.

    How was thend divided?

    It would be divided based on the number of people. The more children there were, the more fields they would receive. There was no need to pay the poll tax. Thus, receiving more fields for more children was to increase the poption and productivity of society. It would further curb the collusion of officials and merchants, which caused corruption to be amon urrence. This would reduce a channel for corruption and strengthen the control of local officials.

    At the same time, the increase in poption and productivity was enough to make up for the loss of the human tax.

    The increase in productivity would make the resources in the country more abundant. It could also make up for the increased value of silver and reduced value of grains, which was harmful to the people.

    These two political affairs were both lessons from the Great Zhou Dynasty. They were undergoing drastic reforms to ease the conflicts in society and promote production and development.

    In addition, Emperor Zhaoyong had also issued thend-sharingw.

    Deste or confiscatednd would be used as publd and distributed to themoners ording to the number of people in each family. Soldiers would receive 50% of thend,moners would receive 40%, and the lonely and disabled would receive 30%. Thendowners would not upy too muchnd, let alone allow it to be deste. Vitors would be charged with upyingnd by force, further freeing themoners from the control of the local powerfulndlords and strengthening the centralization of the Imperial Court.

    These three items made up the benevolent governance for themoners, putting agricultural development first.

    Yin Huaixi also issued a taxw that specially targeted the taxes paid byndowning officials.

    The original exemption use was abolished. Instead, various taxes were waived, reduced, and handed over ording to one¡¯s merit and official position.<div>

    For example, after bing an elementary Schr, the farnd under one¡¯s name originally did not need to be conscripted. However, now, it was changed such that up to five acres ofnd would be exempt from conscription. If one¡¯s amount ofnd exceeded five acres, it would depend on the size of their merits and the number of acres they owned.

    Based on the amount of farnd, the more farnd the family had, the more taxes they would have to pay.

    In short, even the emperor¡¯s father had to pay taxes ording to thew.

    If anyone was discovered to have missed out on paying, paid less, or not paid, depending on the size of the tax and the seriousness of the case, they would be punished ten times over or exiled or beheaded ording to thew.

    Yin Huaixi also nned a business tax.

    The first to bear the brunt was the tariffs. All the road checkpoints set by the Imperial Court were set up with tariffs. One had to pay a certain amount of money to pass through. Themoners would receive 10% of the tax, and the merchants would receive 30% of the tax.

    This move strengthened the control of the various passes and also increased the collection of the treasury.

    The port tax for water trade depended on the number of goods and their value. Thirty percent of the value of the goods was charged. This was really disadvantageous to the merchants. However, at the same time, they opened up the trading quota for salt, tea, cloth, porcin, and other items, allowing the merchants to trade freely, greatly increasing the development of trade.

    At the same time, with the opening of foreign markets, the narrow Yu Pass became the first testing point.

    There were more taxes, but there were also more business opportunities.

    The new decree issued by Yin Huaixi was borrowed from history books, but the dynasties were different, and the national situation was also different. He couldn¡¯t copy everything.<div>

    Yu Youyao was proficient in agriculture, industry, and business. In the past few years, she had done many good deeds that benefited the country and the people in Liaodong. Every time Yin Huaixi issued a new policy, he had to discuss it with her and listen to her opinion. Then, he would brainstorm and discuss it with the cab ministers. Only then could it be implemented.

    One after another, government decrees were issued, gradually putting the Great Zhao on the right track.

    As the Ministry of Rites was preparing for the post-coronation ceremony, men and women were not allowed to meet before marriage. Yin Huaixi had no choice but to return to the pce after Eunuch Zhu¡¯s repeated urging.

    Yu Youyao sent someone to send a message to the Yu Residence, nning to return to the Yu Residence. She was also endlessly involved with the Yu n, so there was no reason for her to not return to the capital.

    This message caused a hugemotion in the Yu Residence¡¯s two residences.

    After the edict was issued, Yu Youyao wanted to return to the Yu Residence. Madam Jiang immediately panicked and went to look for Yu Zongzheng.

    When the new dynasty was first established, the new emperor mobilized many officials from the previous dynasty one after another, especially arge number of the Yu n, cing them in an important position in the court.

    Elder Yu was promoted to Grand Secretary.

    Yu Shande was personally appointed as the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion and entered the cab. He was promoted to a third-grade official and became the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Works.

    The Ministry of Works was in charge of building arge number of buildings, the repairs of the main city, repairs using soil and wood, the craftsmen¡¯s program, the salt pools in the fields, the dams in the rivers and canals, the irrigation and aerial affairs, and other fortifications. These were most important.

    The current Minister of Works was already more than 50 years old. Anyone could tell that Emperor Zhaoyong had the intention to train Yu Shande. Emperor Zhaoyong was just waiting for a few years to gain experience and master the matters of the Ministry of Works before Yu Shande could take over as the Minister of Works.

    Yu Shande was experienced in human rtionships but was a littlecking in the ways of the world. However, he had deep roots in the people¡¯s hearts. To him, the Ministry of Works was a ce where he could expand his reach and fulfill his ambitions.

    The Yu n members who had been in the court in the past had also been ced in an important position. Meanwhile, Yu Zongzheng had returned to the capital for two months, but he had never received an edict to be employed. He had been idle at home.

    Therefore, when he heard that Yu Youyao was returning to the residence, he couldn¡¯t help but perk up. ¡°Although the imperial decree has been issued after the conferment, the gift hasn¡¯t beenpleted, so it¡¯s not appropriate to overstep the etiquette system.¡±

    What he meant was that as long as there were no mistakes in etiquette, it was fine.

    When Madam Jiang heard this, sheposed herself and quickly went down to make arrangements.

    Three dayster, the two residences of the Yu Residence opened their doors early in the morning and swept the courtyard. It was estimated that when it was time, Yu Zongshen would bring the old and young families of the first and second houses and wait outside the residence to wee Yu Youyao.

 Chapter 1069: Things Look Different

    Chapter 1069: Things Look Different<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    When Yu Lianyu and Yu Fangfei, who were already married and had left the Second Mansion, received the news that their Eldest Sister was returning to the residence, they also informed their husbands and elders and brought their husbands and children to the Yu Residence early in the morning.

    As a result, the sparsely popted Yu Residence became much more lively.<div>

    As soon as they arrived, a team of guards was the first to guard both sides of the street in front of the Yu Residence. Immediately after, the sound of hooves could be heard. A six-wheeled carriage pulled by four horses slowly approached the Yu Residence. Warriors in heavy armor guarded at the side. The pce servants in front and behind raised the gs of the Eldest Princess.

    This scene made the people from the Yu Residence, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately feel anxious. They subconsciously bent down, and even became reserved.

    That made sense. The post-coronation ceremony was imminent. When Eldest Princess Shaoyi entered and left, guards had to be by her side to warn and intimidate the world. She had to retreat and not offend the nobles.

    The carriage slowly stopped at the entrance of the Yu Residence.

    Liu¡¯er and Xia Tao alighted from the carriage on both sides and lifted the curtain. The sound of the hanging pearls and jade rings was extremely pleasant.

    As soon as Yu Youyao alighted from the carriage, she went forward and bowed to Yu Zongzheng and Madam Yao.

    The people from the Yu Residence were waiting to wee her because she had been conferred the title of the Eldest Princess. She had a noble status and could not be neglected. However, she was also a daughter of the Yu n, so it was only right for her to bow to her elders.

    After the etiquette was done, Yu Zongzheng weed Yu Youyao into the residence.

    After the tea, Yu Zongzheng personally opened the ancestral hall and weed Yu Youyao into the ancestral hall to pay her respects. After kowtowing three times and bowing nine times, she offered a stick of incense and left the ancestral hall with red eyes.

    Madam Jiang looked at Madam Yao and saw that she was standing in the courtyard with her head lowered.

    After her Second Uncle¡¯s death, Madam Yao was not as glorious as before.<div>

    Her two sons were not young anymore, but their futures were uncertain.

    Her most beloved second daughter actually had a bright future ahead of her, but she was asked to enter a nunnery.

    The n was also very dissatisfied with her.

    Madam Jiang thought about it and could only smile. She quickly went up to her. ¡°Eldest Miss hasn¡¯t returned to the capital for many years, and the residence has changed a lot.¡± As if feeling that these words were a little inappropriate, she quickly added, ¡°The Old Madam¡¯s An Shou Hall and the Jade Courtyard where Eldest Miss used to live are still the same. The family has always been taking care of it. Do you want to go take a look?¡±

    Yu Youyao pressed the corners of her red eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you for your trouble, Madam. I haven¡¯t returned to the capital for many years, so I naturally have to take a look.¡±

    Madam Jiang had known in the past that the Eldest Miss of the residence was polite and appropriate to others. She would not embarrass them or show them any displeasure. She interacted with them very easily. After so many years, the former Eldest Miss had be the County Head, the Princess, and the Eldest Princess. She was about to be the Empress. Although she had an imposing aura, she was still the same as before.

    Madam Jiang couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved. She warmly brought Yu Youyao to the An Shou Hall in the north courtyard.

    The An Shou Hall was still the same, but because its owner had passed away, it still looked a little deste even though it was often taken care of.

    Yu Youyao felt sad. She couldn¡¯t help but think of everything that had happened with her grandmother. She couldn¡¯t help but feel ufortable again and cry on the spot.

    She looked at the couch that her grandmother often sat on in the past. ¡°My Grandmother wasn¡¯t in good health in the past, so she couldn¡¯t sit for long. Most of the time, shey crooked on this couch, and the peony-patterned armrests on both sides of the couch became smooth and shiny¡­¡±

    It had only been more than four years since her grandmother had passed away. The once smooth and glossy peony-patterned armrest seemed to be covered in ayer of dust, no longer as bright as before.<div>

    Yu Youyao stayed in An Shou Hall for a long time before returning to the Jade Courtyard.

    The Jade Courtyard was still the same as before she left. However, the tall parasol tree in the courtyard was no longer around, and the Yu Residence had nted a new purple elm tree.

    Seeing that she was staring at the purple elm tree, Madam Jiang¡¯s heart tightened. She hurriedly said, ¡°After the parasol tree in the courtyard was cut down, your father sent someone to find a few more parasol trees and nned to nt them in their original ces. For some reason, he nted them a few times, but none of them survived. Later, Madam n Chief said that you nted a purple elm tree in the Yu Garden in Xiangping. This purple elm tree is resistant. It has been alive since it was transnted over. Over the past two years, it¡¯s been growing better over time.¡±

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°Good.¡±

    Madam Jiang felt relieved. Her eyes darted around. ¡°The brothers and sisters at home are also talking about you. It¡¯s rare for the Eldest Miss toe back, so go have a good chat with them. I¡¯ll go to the main kitchen in the front courtyard to take a look first.¡±

    Madam Jiang was still as tactful as before. Yu Youyao smiled and nodded. ¡°I have the same intention. Madam, go ahead and do your work. You don¡¯t have to apany me all the time. The Yu Residence is also my own home, so I don¡¯t live here. When Ie back to my own house, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

    Not long after Madam Jiang left, Yu Shanyan, Yu Shanxin, Yu Lianyu, and Yu Fangfei from the Second Mansion arrived at the Jade Courtyard.

    The Yu Residence was still the same as before, but things were different.

    Yu Youyao felt a little ufortable. She smiled and chatted with her brothers and sisters in the family. In the end, they had not seen one another for many years and were distant. Due to their different statuses, it was inevitable that they would be reserved.

    After growing up, siblings also had a lot of etiquette to observe. They could no longerugh and y like when they were young.

    Yu Shanyan and Yu Shanxin also felt a sense of disappointment. They only exchanged a few words with her before leaving.<div>

    Yu Shanjing, who was born to Madam Jiang, was a little more than three years old this year. He was a round little person. He looked at her curiously with his bright ck eyes. When she looked over, he pretended to be a little adult and bowed with his hands folded. He called out in a childish voice, ¡°Hello, Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but pinch his soft face. ¡°How cute.¡±

    Yu Shanjing¡¯s face puffed up like a bun as he looked at her usingly.

    This made Yu Youyao burst outughing. She immediately took out an incense token from her waist and gave it to Yu Shanjing.

    Yu Shanjing was overjoyed to receive the gift. He said like a little adult, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Shanming was already seven years old and looked very much like Yu Zongzheng. Since he was young, Yu Zongzheng had been raised by him, so he was a little rigid.

    He often heard from the servants in the residence that he was very close to his Eldest Sister when he was young. However, he was still young at that time and no longer remembered what had happened when he was young.

    Seeing how imposing his Eldest Sister was, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little reserved.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Brother Ming has also grown up.¡±

    Yu Shanming smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to answer.

    Yu Youyao felt disappointed and asked about their recent situation with a smile.

    Yu Lianyu lowered her eyes. ¡°Although my husband¡¯s family is a poor family, they¡¯re still a polite family. My father-inw and mother-inw treat me very well. When I got married, my mother-inw helped to buy a dowry. My Eldest Sister also asked someone to buy a few shops for me. My husband studied hard. When everything in the Imperial Court is settled and he takes his official position, I n to go down for reference¡­¡±

    The Yu Residence¡¯s family status was not low to begin with, so her husband¡¯s family naturally did not dare to underestimate her. Even though her first child was a daughter, the family did not say anything and only asked her to be raised well.

    Now that her Eldest Sister was about to be promoted, her husband¡¯s family did not dare to neglect her.

 Chapter 1070: Filial Father and Daughter

    Chapter 1070: Filial Father and Daughter<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yu Fangfei also said, ¡°The Jiang family is a farming family. As there¡¯s ayer of inws around, the elders in the family are also very close to me. My husband is also someone who knows what¡¯s good for him. He treats me very well and has yet to have a concubine¡­¡±

    Her stomach was also heaving. After marrying into the Jiang family for a year, she had a son in one go.<div>

    As they chatted, Yu Fangfei suddenly mentioned Yu Qingning. ¡°Two years ago, my Eldest Aunt made the decision to marry your Fourth Sister into a good family in the Jiang n. Your Fourth Sister refused to listen and even caused amotion in front of your Eldest Uncle. Your Eldest Uncle was so angry that he scolded her and locked her in the courtyard until she was released on the day of her marriage. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s not bad.¡±

    It was only on ount of her Eldest Sister that she could marry into such a family. She knew that her Eldest Sister cared about their sisterly rtionship. No matter how bad Yu Qingning was, she had never been tortured in the residence in the past. She had been given all the respect she should receive.

    It was obvious that outsiders were not allowed to torture her sister.

    No matter how much Madam Jiang disliked Yu Qingning, she had to n carefully for her.

    Yu Youyao nodded and said nothing.

    Yu Qingning¡¯s personality was neither good nor poor. She stayed in the capital and did not know how to cause trouble. Madam Jiang was still kind enough to marry Yu Qingning far away to Jiangxi. Her husband¡¯s family was well-off and she would not suffer. Madam Jiang would take care of her from time to time and restrain her personality, so that her life would be good.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s voice was dry. ¡°Is my Second Sister doing well?¡±

    Yu Lianyu looked a little sad. ¡°When the news of the Fourth Prince being beheaded in public spread in the previous dynasty, the n sent your Second Sister to the family nunnery. Her mother made a fuss, but she couldn¡¯t stop her. Although life in the nunnery was bitter, the n Chief¡¯s wife often took care of her. It¡¯s just that it was a little bitter after all¡­¡±

    The Eldest Sister had a good rtionship with her Second Sister in the past. The n Chief¡¯s wife also gave the Eldest Sister face and was not harsh on her. The nsmen did not dare to bully her.

    Outsiders did not know the details, but everyone in the family knew who had the true ¡°phoenix fate¡±.

    The phoenix tree grew in the Eldest Sister¡¯s courtyard, and her grandmother doted on the Eldest Sister the most. Grandmaster Hui Neng had seen her grandmother a few times, and it was always rted to the Eldest Sister.<div>

    Her father and her mother were separated because of the phoenix fate.

    Her mother had also been reprimanded by the n Chief in front of the entire n because of this matter. From then on, she could no longer raise her head in the n.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her father had begged the old n Chief before he fell sick and asked her sister to be devoted to Buddhism in the future, she would have long been hung.

    Yu Youyao felt a sense of sorrow. ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai had inherited the ¡°phoenix fate¡± and was given a marriage to the Fourth Prince. She had be a chess piece for Empress Ning to deal with Concubine Lan. When Thief Liang broke into the capital, the first to bear the brunt of it were the three princes. The three princes were all beheaded in public.

    Although the marriage was only in name, everyone understood that Yu Shuangbai had a phoenix fate and was once engaged to the Fourth Prince of the previous dynasty. Her future was pretty much over.

    In this world, there was only one ¡°destined phoenix girl¡±, and only one phoenix fate could belong to her. If Yu Shuangbai was the ¡°destined phoenix girl¡±, what would Yu Youyao do?

    After Yu Youyao was conferred with her title, she would have the true phoenix fate. Yu Shuangbai, who had once inherited the phoenix fate, would be aplete taboo.

    If the new emperor pursued this matter, what awaited Yu Shuangbai was only suicide by imperial favor.

    Even if they did not pursue the matter, the Yu n had to take the initiative to avoid it.

    Yu Shuangbai would spend the rest of her life devoted to Buddhism, in case the ¡°theory of the phoenix fate¡± offended the Empress and caused the world to criticize her, causing the dignity of the Empress in the Central Pce to be damaged. The status of the Empress would not be good, and she would not be able to face the four seas and be a mother to the world.<div>

    Yu Youyao could ignore it, but the ministers of the court and themoners of the world would not treat it lightly. If the Empress could not be in the central pce, it would be the greatest taboo in the world.

    To Yu Shuangbai, devoting herself to Buddhism was already the best oue.

    In her nightmare, Yu Shuangbai had reced her and inherited the phoenix fate. In the end, she had ascended to the throne and be the mother of the world.

    Everything was predestined.

    In the end, Yu Shuangbai had to pay for the bitter fruit of Madam Yao¡¯s brew for the rest of her life.

    Yu Youyao felt terrible. ¡°In a few days, I¡¯ll go to the n to visit my Second Sister.¡±

    All these years, she had been in Liaodong and had always been in close contact with the n. She had also received a lot of care from the n. She was originally a daughter of the Yu n, so it was inevitable that she would return to the n to walk around.

    After finishing the conversation, Wen Zhu came over to report, ¡°Young Miss, Master wants you to go to the study in the front courtyard.¡±

    Yu Youyao slowly stood up, tidied her clothes, and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Her voice was as gentle as before, but it exuded a dignified aura. Wen Zhu couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath and subconsciously bend her back.

    Yu Zongzheng was waiting for her in the study.<div>

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and bowed. Yu Zongzheng quickly reached out to help her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities between father and daughter.¡± He changed the topic and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in Xiangping for four years, and the family has been worried about you. It¡¯s rare for you to return to the capital, so I invited you over to ask about the situation in Liaodong these past few years.¡±

    Yu Youyao followed suit and mentioned some things about Liaodong.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t call her to listen to this. After hearing her brief exnation, Yu Zongzheng took the opportunity to say with concern, ¡°I¡¯ve heard in the past that Liaodong is very bitter and cold. Every year, it¡¯s already winter in August and September. All these years, it¡¯s really been hard on you. In the past, you also grew up in a noble family¡­¡±

    After that, she talked about many things that happened to Yu Youyao at home, most of which happened after she was in charge of the household.

    Yu Youyao listened with respectful attention. After she was in charge of the household, Yu Zongzheng trusted her very much and valued her very much. He handed over all the big and small matters in the family to her to handle and often praised her for being thorough and polite. The rtionship between the father and daughter had also been repaired a lot. It was a scene of a loving father and filial daughter.

    Of course, this was all Yu Zhengzong¡¯s wishful thinking.

    Yu Youyao knew very well that Yu Zongzheng had suddenly yed the card of ¡°filial father and daughter¡±.

    Yu Zongzheng kept talking until his mouth was a little dry. He picked up his tea and took a few sips before saying, ¡°After the new emperor ascended the throne, he employed many old ministers of the previous dynasty. I heard that the role of the Left Assistant Minister at the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs is still empty. I used to be the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs¡­¡±

    Not only did he want to enter the royal court again, but he also wanted to fill the gap in the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs. He was really shameless.

    Yu Youyao put down her teacup. ¡°There are many things in the court when the new emperor ascends the throne. The emperor has his own considerations and has to discuss with the cab. You really shouldn¡¯t ask me about this. Father, if you¡¯re anxious to wait, why don¡¯t you ask Elder Yu? He definitely knows more about the court than me.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The emperor has already issued an edict to make you the empress¡­¡±

    Everyone in the world knew that the new emperor doted on Eldest Princess Shaoyi very much. As soon as the world was settled, before the Imperial Court was stable and everything wasplicated, he couldn¡¯t wait to establish the Eldest Princess as the empress. He actually couldn¡¯t wait for a moment.

    Due to this matter, there was a lot of criticism in the court. They felt that after the new emperor ascended the throne, the priority was to stabilize the country. The rtionship should wait until the new dynasty was settled.

 Chapter 1071: Old Dreams

    Chapter 1071: Old Dreams<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    There were even some rumors that the new emperor valued sex over the matters of the country.

    However, because of Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s reputation as a virtuous person and the new policies that had been issued one after another after the new emperor ascended the throne, these rumors were ultimately unfounded.<div>

    His daughter was valued by the new emperor, so there was no reason for her not to do him a favor.

    The empress¡¯s father did not have an official position and was only idle at home. It was not good for the empress¡¯s reputation. As long as the new emperor cared about the dignity of the Eldest Princess, he would express something.

    Which daughter in the pce did not seek power for her family?

    It was only right.

    Therefore, Yu Zongzheng sounded a little self-righteous when he mentioned this. ¡°The new emperor is busy every day. Perhaps he forgot for a moment and only asked you to mention it. There¡¯s no need to say anything to make things difficult for you¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything else. ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s good for my Father to spend a lot of time cultivating at home. As the saying goes, only by cultivating one¡¯s body and managing one¡¯s family can one govern the country and bring peace to the world.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but sound a little angry. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    When Yu Youyao reached the door, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. With her back facing Yu Zongzheng, she asked softly, ¡°All these years, have you ever repented for the deaths of my Mother and Grandmother?¡±

    Yu Zongzheng¡¯s eyes widened as he stared fixedly at her back, almost piercing through it.

    Yu Youyao understood.

    She actually knew.<div>

    She actually knew.

    So after so many years, was the so-called ¡°filial piety of a father and daughter¡± also an act?!

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Yu Zongzheng would only feel guilty and not repent. Yu Youyao chuckled. Her faint tone was as cold as a knife. ¡°You didn¡¯t repent in the past. From now on, you should repent. For the rest of your life, you¡¯ll have a lot of time to repent for the evil things you¡¯ve done in the past. The reason why people are different from animals is because if a person doesn¡¯t cultivate his character, he¡¯ll be no different from a beast.¡±

    There was only a small difference between humans and beasts. If one did not cultivate their character, they were no different from beasts.

    These words cut off Yu Zongzheng¡¯s future.

    ¡°Yu Youyao¡ª¡± Yu Zongzheng was like a furious lion as he roared loudly, ¡°Unfilial daughter, you unfilial daughter¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao turned to look at his ipetent and furious expression. She said word by word, ¡°Ever since I was young, my Father has always called me an unfilial daughter and an evil creature. I¡¯ve always been unconvinced in the past, but now, I feel that everyone in the world has their own fate. Everything is destined and can¡¯t be forced. My Father really has foresight.¡±

    The so-called affinity was caused by her previous life and took effect in this life.

    It was destined that she was not close to anyone in this life.

    She was stupid. It had taken her nearly ten years to understand this logic.

    Yu Zongzheng was so angry that his eyes darkened. His blood rushed to his head. He clutched his chest and raised his hand, pointing at Yu Youyao with a trembling finger. ¡°You¡­¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao bowed slightly. ¡°Father, take care!¡±

    With that, she turned around and left the academy. There was a crashing sound behind her. It seemed that Yu Zongzheng had smashed things quite happily.

    After returning to the Jade Courtyard, Yu Youyao was a little tired.

    Xia Tao moved a rocking chair to the corridor. Yu Youyao leaned against it and looked at the scenery in the courtyard, thinking of many things from the past.

    Ever since she moved into the Jade Courtyard, all her memories were rted to Yin Huaixi.

    She fell asleep in a daze and even dreamed of Yin Huaixi.

    In her dream, she had ¡°pushed¡± Yu Jianjia, causing Yu Jianjia to have a fever, but she waspletely fine. She was scolded harshly by Yu Zongzheng and grounded for a month.

    After she was released from her grounding, she found out that a sickly cousin hade to Youzhou.

    She was overjoyed. She quickly prepared a lot of expensive medicinal herbs and supplements and rushed to the Lotus House to visit her cousin.

    Her cousin was very good-looking and treated others well, but he was very cold and distant. Cousin Zhou lived under someone else¡¯s roof and caused a lot of gossip in the residence. Perhaps because they were in the same boat, she liked to run to the Lotus Courtyard.

    Even though Cousin Zhou ignored her, she did not feel sad. Every day, she rambled on and said many misceneous things.<div>

    Cousin Zhou must be annoyed to death with her.

    Sometimes, when Cousin Zhou was really annoyed by her, he would guide her in some studies and calligraphy so that she would shut up. Every time this happened, no matter how unwilling she was, she would pout and listen obediently, not daring to anger Cousin Zhou.

    As time passed, she gradually became close to Cousin Zhou.

    Of course, this was her wishful thinking.

    Cousin Zhou¡¯s health was deteriorating, and she was very anxious. She wrote many letters to Quanzhou and asked her grandfather to help find famous doctors, wonderful medicine, and supplements.

    Her maternal grandfather had sent two Lingxi Bugs to the capital for her. She had learned to use the Lingxi Bug¡¯s medicinal liquid as medicinal cuisine to nourish her body and help Cousin Zhou nourish his body.

    However, even so, Cousin Zhou¡¯s body waspletely ruined in less than three years.

    On the first day that Cousin Zhou left the capital, he had given her a box of brow powder that he had personally made. He had also taken an eyebrow pencil and carefully drew her eyebrows for her. The green brow powder spread out among her eyebrows, like a mountain that had just cleared after the rain. It made her pure eyes look bright and beautiful at night.

    She sat in front of the mirror and bragged for a long time. ¡°Cousin, your eyebrow makeup is really beautiful. I don¡¯t care. In the future, when I run out of eyebrow makeup, you have to be responsible for making new ones for me.¡±

    Cousin Zhou looked at her pure eyes carefully, and a pale smile appeared on his lips.

    However, she, who was immersed in love, did not notice.

    The next day, after she got up, she specially used the brow powder that her cousin had given her and happily went to the Lotus House to look for him. Only then did she find out that her cousin had already left the residence and returned to Youzhou before dawn.

    Everyone in the residence knew that she was the only one who was kept in the dark. She was ignorant and still delusional, thinking that she would get her cousin to make brow powder in the future.

    Yu Youyao broke down and ran out of the house, crying until her face was covered in snot and tears.

    She had been knocked unconscious by a servant and brought back.

    Perhaps it was because the scene in her dream was too painful, but Yu Youyao felt a sharp pain in her heart. She slowly woke up and turned around to see Yin Huaixi sitting beside her.

    Thinking of the scene of separation in the nightmare, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Yin Huaixi frowned and gently wiped her tears.

    He had only just arrived and saw that Yu Youyao had fallen asleep under the corridor with a smile on her lips. She looked pure, bright, and extremely beautiful. He guessed that she must have had a beautiful dream and couldn¡¯t bear to disturb her.

    Unexpectedly, she suddenly woke up.

    Tears streamed down her face at the sight of him.

    It made him a little flustered.

    ¡°I had a nightmare just now.¡± Yu Youyao threw herself into his arms. As she whimpered softly, she told him about the dream intermittently.

    In her dream, she was as not close to Yin Huaixi as they were in reality.

    Yin Huaixi was distant.

    Her grandmother was bedridden. She had to attend to her grandmother¡¯s illness, so she couldn¡¯t keep pestering him.

 Chapter 1072: Deep Love

    Chapter 1072: Deep Love<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    However, she had clearly seen a smile on ¡°Yin Huaixi¡¯s¡± pale lips because of her arrival in her dream.

    He also saw that every time he sat in a wheelchair and stared at her back as she left, he would not be able to see her once she left.<div>

    She saw him forcing his sick body to write copybooks for her to practice her calligraphy.

    She also saw ¡°Yu Youyao¡±¡®s happy expression when she received her cousin¡¯s calligraphy.

    She saw her learning how to make medicinal cuisine for her cousin.

    She also saw how she was anxious about her cousin¡¯s health and asked the Xie family to find a famous doctor.

    The ¡°them¡± in her dream seemed to be them in reality. ¡°They¡± had done many things that they had done in the past.

    Yin Huaixi listened carefully to the scene in her dream and suddenly found it funny.

    He could roughly guess that when he entered the Yu Residence, Yu Youyao was grounded. The two of them had missed the opportunity to meet. When Yu Youyao was released from her grounding, the rumors about a cripple like himing to the Yu Residence to take advantage of the situation must have caused amotion for a long time, causing him to be filled with wariness and dislike for the people of the Yu Residence. When he saw Yu Youyao again, he inevitably became a little cold.

    However, Yu Youyao was very familiar with him. Even though he treated her coldly, she did not care much. She often became thick-skinned and came to look for him.

    The little girl¡¯s heart was like ss, pure and wless. After interacting with her for a long time, he definitely couldn¡¯t be indifferent.

    However, as he did not have the spiritual dewdrop to nourish his body, his body was deteriorating and it was difficult for him to hold on. He must have buried this thought deep in his heart and did not show it at all.

    It wasn¡¯t until the day he left for the capital that a box of brow powder illustrated all of his feelings.<div>

    Some things were destined.

    Yin Huaixi kissed her forehead lightly. ¡°Dreams are the opposite. In the nightmare, I left the Yu Residence, but in reality, I came to the Yu Residence.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at him with red eyes. Only then did she ask btedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in the pce? Why are you suddenly here? Didn¡¯t Eunuch Zhu stop you?¡±

    ording to the rules, men and women were not allowed to meet before marriage.

    ¡°I heard that you were here at the Yu Residence, so I came over to take a look.¡± As for Eunuch Zhu, it depended on whether Eunuch Zhu could stop him. ¡°I haven¡¯t returned to the Yu Residence for many years. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the chance toe over in the future.¡±

    His tone inevitably sounded a little regretful, as if he had recalled that back then, he had used his crippled and sickly body to rece Zhou Linghuai¡¯s identity and moved into the Yu Residence with the hatred of disloyalty. He had originally thought that he would die in hatred.

    However, there was a little girl squatting in front of him. She looked up at him with pure eyes and asked him with heartache, ¡°Cousin, does it hurt?¡±

    After that, his life lit up.

    Yin Huaixi held her hand. ¡°Come with me to the residence!¡±

    After returning to this old ce, too many memories surged into his mind.

    The two desks, one big and one small, were still ced side by side in the study. It was as if when he was writing, painting, and reading, he could always see the little girl supporting her chin with her head tilted and looking at him with sparkling eyes. Her lips curved into a smile.<div>

    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve been reading for a long time. Take a break.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, your hands must be sore from writing for so long!¡±

    ¡°Cousin¡¯s painting is really good. Can you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, the teacher praised my handwriting.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, quickly try my medicinal tea.¡±

    When he looked up, he could still see dense books on the tall bookshelf. He seemed to be able to see the little girl leaning on a stool, tiptoeing, and extending her arms to help him find books on the high shelf. Every time, he was on tenterhooks.

    Sometimes, she would even deliberately be mischievous and pretend that she was about to fall off the stool. After making him worry, she would giggle smugly. If she angered him, she would pretend to be pitiful. As she hooked his finger, she would admit her mistake obediently and softly. She was like the brown sugar glutinous rice dumplings that his mother had made when she was still alive. When he took a bite, it was sweet and sticky. He clearly did not like to eat sweet food, but every time, his father would fight for it, making his heart soften.

    Yin Huaixi smiled and held her hand as they walked.

    When they arrived under the purple elm tree, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the scene of the parasol tree that had grown here in the past and her burning incense, ying the zither, reading, and painting under the tree.

    On the lotuske, there was the amusing incident of them picking lotus flowers as they went boating in theke.

    As they walked, they arrived at The Green House.<div>

    The roses and Chinese roses in the corner climbed up the eaves. Most of the leaves on the vines had fallen, but there were still some leaves stubbornly growing. In the cold, they looked especially green.

    The grape vines were bare and old branches were knotted, entrenched on the shelf.

    It was as if he could still see the little girl sitting under the green leaves and vines. Her bright skirt fluttered in the wind like blooming flowers, bright and beautiful. He could hear the little girl¡¯s clear and pleasantughter.

    When the grapes were ripe, the entire courtyard was filled with the fragrance of ripe fruits. The little girl stepped on thedder and picked the grapes with small golden scissors to eat the grapes.

    The lotus flower that was raised in the vat was not bad-looking either. However, the fat red koi fish that had been raised in the past had been changed to a thin and long pine leaf koi fish that was even more agile and elegant. The silver-white koi fish was like ayer of white frost on a pine needle.

    At some point, snow had fallen from the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Yin Huaixi held her hand and walked to the corridor. The long stems and leaves of the hanging orchids hung down and brushed against the top of her head.

    When he pushed open the door, the room was still the same as before he left.

    Memories that had been sealed in this small courtyard came one after another.

    They met at each other¡¯s most sorry states. At the right time and ce, they met the right person. They stunned the years and gentled the time. Bit by bit, they became better.

    If love could make people better.

    This was probably the best appearance of love.

    Yin Huaixi turned to look at her.

    As if sensing something, Yu Youyao looked up and met his gentle eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She was still as charming as before.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart surged. He opened his arms and pulled her into his arms. ¡°The Ministry of Rites set the post-coronation wedding on the 26th of the first lunar month, but I rejected it. The Imperial Astronomer picked an auspicious day again, and the wedding is set for the 16th of the first lunar month.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°The Lantern Festival has just passed. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate?¡±

    ¡°The moon is round on the 15th, and it¡¯s rounder on the 16th.¡± Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°When the moon is full, so will the people. It¡¯s time for us to reunite.¡±

    No matter how long it took, he couldn¡¯t wait.

    The two of them stayed in The Green House for a long time.

    Xia Tao came over to report, ¡°A family banquet has been prepared in the front courtyard. Master and Madam asked me toe over and ask the emperor and the Young Miss if they want someone to prepare dinner.¡±

    Yin Huaixi turned to look at Yu Youyao. ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s a family banquet after all, so I can¡¯t make my Father wait too long.¡±

    Her call of ¡°Father¡± carried a hint of indifference, as if it was just a meaningless code name and not a rtive rted to her.

    Yin Huaixi was already used to her attitude. He knew that she did not have any father-daughter rtionship with Yu Zongzheng, but he did not want anything to go wrong with her etiquette.

 Chapter 1073: In the Yu Clan

    Chapter 1073: In the Yu n<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    He said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s set the table!¡±

    Xia Tao quickly left.<div>

    Thinking of Yu Zongzheng, who had followed him and wanted to apany him just now, Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What do you n to do with Yu Zongzheng?¡±

    ¡°A person without virtue is not worthy of taking power because their virtue is not worthy of their status,¡± said Yu Youyao calmly. ¡°How else should we arrange it?¡±

    Yin Huaixi pinched the tip of her nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s your father after all. If I don¡¯t treat him well, others will inevitably think that I¡¯ve treated you lightly, but I don¡¯t want to invite such gossip.¡±

    A married daughter was still connected to her maiden family.

    Yu Youyao sighed softly. ¡°Tomorrow, appoint an imperial physician with brilliant medical skills and a reputation to treat him in the Yu Residence. Then, tell outsiders that he has a chest disease.¡±

    As a patient, of course he had to stay at home obediently to recuperate.

    Yin Huaixi smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a little mischievous.¡±

    His chest disease could be severe or minor. As his heart veins were blocked, he had chest pain, tightness in his chest, shortness of breath, and other symptoms. He had to avoid fatigue and worry, and needed to recuperate.

    The two of them went to the front courtyard hand in hand, and the servants along the way knelt on the ground.

    After a while, they arrived at the front hall.

    Yu Zongzheng brought the people from the east and west residences and quickly knelt down to wee them.<div>

    Everyone in the capital knew that when the new emperor was young, he had once used the name of his cousin, Zhou Linghuai, to live in the Yu Residence. He was hidden in the abyss and was taken care of by the Yu Residence. Therefore, he had formed a good rtionship with the Yu Residence and the Eldest Miss of the residence.

    Therefore, after the new emperor ascended the throne, he treated the Yu n well. Almost all the Yu n members who had been officials in the court in the past had a good future.

    Meanwhile, the Yu n valued agriculture and industry. Ever since Duke Zhonglie stepped up, they had always been diligent and pragmatic. They were also quite practical. They yed an important role in pushing the new emperor to implement the new policy.

    The emperor personally visited the Yu Residence in his white dragon uniform, causing a hugemotion in the east and west residences.

    The emperor had repeatedly emphasized that he was just visiting his old ce and was just here to take a look. Thus, there was no need to trouble everyone. However, everyone in the residence was really in a mess.

    Madam Jiang quickly searched for the family banquet menu that the Eldest Miss had prepared when ¡°Young Master Zhou¡± was still in the residence. She ordered someone to make the dishes.

    No matter what, ording to the Eldest Miss¡¯s previous family banquet menu, there was definitely no mistake.

    There must be some of ¡°Young Master Zhou¡¯s¡± favorite dishes.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Rise. I¡¯m just wearing my white dragon uniform and revisiting my old ce. I¡¯ll avoid some superficial etiquette if I can.¡±

    Yu Zongzheng stood up trembling. Madam Yao and Madam Jiang followed closely behind, followed by the juniors in the family.

    Yin Huaixi pulled Yu Youyao to sit at the head of the table. ¡°You guys sit too. Since it¡¯s a family banquet, there¡¯s no need to hold back. We¡¯ll do as we did in the past today.¡±<div>

    These words were just for show. No one in the Yu Residence would take them seriously.

    Everyone sat down trembling.

    Yu Youyao was a little upset that such a good meal had be like this. She couldn¡¯t help but re at Yin Huaixi.

    Although she did not have much attachment to the Yu Residence, she had always had a good rtionship with her brothers and sisters in the family. She also wanted to get together with them smoothly.

    Yin Huaixi knew that he was in the wrong. He quickly picked up some sea cucumber with his chopsticks. ¡°It¡¯s your favorite sea cucumber. Try it quickly and see if it suits your taste.¡±

    Yu Youyao and her ¡°cousin¡± had a good rtionship. She was used to this scene in the past, but now that her ¡°cousin¡± had changed his identity, it looked extremely shocking.

    Yu Youyao also knew about Yin Huaixi. He had always politely declined sea cucumbers. As if ying a prank, she picked up a few pieces of sea cucumber and ced them on the te in front of him.

    Immediately, an eunuch stepped forward with cold sweat on his forehead to try the dishes.

    He knew that this was a little inappropriate.

    However, the emperor¡¯s safety was the most important.

    Yin Huaixi frowned. ¡°Leave. I¡¯m having dinner with the Eldest Princess. There¡¯s no need to serve me.¡±<div>

    The eunuch hesitated.

    At the side, Eunuch Zhu gave him a look. ¡°The emperor is having dinner with the Eldest Princess. There¡¯s no need to be particr about this. Leave. Don¡¯t disturb the emperor¡¯s mood.¡±

    After the Eldest Princess entered the capital, the emperor had been staying in her residence. He took care of everything.

    In the end, the eunuchs had served the emperor too little and almost offended him.

    This small episode passed just like that, but the hearts of the people from the Yu Residence were in turmoil.

    On the 26th of December, Yu Youyao went to the Tongzhou n.

    The nsmen were extremely excited and weed them.

    Yu Youyao had gone all the way from the County Head, Princess, and the Eldest Princess to the Empress. Her reputation for virtue had caused the Yu n¡¯s reputation to reach its peak after Duke Zhonglie. No matter where the nsmen went, they had to be valued. Even those who were rted to the Yu n received a good reputation for virtue from the Eldest Princess.

    The young misses in the n all used the Eldest Princess as a model. They read and became literate, learned incense medicine, made incense tea, learned pharmacology, and cooked medicinal cuisine. When they were in their rooms, they had already learned a lot.

    The Eldest Princess was dressed in informal clothes, and she exuded a dignified aura. For some reason, the n Chief recalled that when the n aunt in the capital passed away, the Daoist priest of the Clear Void Temple hade over to perform a ritual and said, ¡°This woman is indescribably noble.¡±

    At that time, he did not understand what the priest meant.

    She only thought that Yu Youyao had been conferred the title of County Head and was valued by the Empress Dowager. In the future, she would definitely marry into the imperial family and gain power. Naturally, she would be extremely noble.

    Unexpectedly, the word ¡°noble¡± was secondary, and the main point was ¡°indescribable¡±.

    What kind of nobility was needed to reach an indescribable level?

    Didn¡¯t her current level of nobility reach an indescribable level?!

    After the new emperor ascended the throne, arge number of people from the Yu n were employed. The Yu n had been conscientious for many years and did not forget their ancestral virtue. The Heavenly Dao finally rewarded them. The Yu n had already begun to show its prosperity in the past.

    The n Chief personally opened the ancestral hall and weed Yu Youyao into the ancestral hall to pay respects to her ancestor. She paid her respects to the two stone monuments in the n. Then, the n Chief gathered his nsmen to greet her.

    This was probably thest time Yu Youyao, Eldest Princess Shaoyi, would return to the n to pay respects to her ancestors and meet her nsmen.

    After the post-coronation wedding, there would be a difference between the emperor and his subjects.

    After that, the n Chief brought Yu Youyao around the n and first went to the n school.

    All the descendants of the Yu n who had turned five years old had to enter the n school to learn the history of the n.

    They could only return home after three months of studying.

    First, it was to nurture the nsmen¡¯s affiliation to the n from a young age. Second, it was to prevent their descendants from forgetting their ancestral contributions, ancestral virtue, and ancestral career. Only by remembering the history of the n would they know when to advance and when to retreat.

    After so many years, Yu Youyao¡¯s memory of the n school was already very vague. She only vaguely remembered the mottled walls and some old tables and chairs.

    Now that she hade to the n school again, she realized that it had been expanded and renovated a lot. The tables and chairs were neatly arranged. The elders were in ss, and the children were holding books and shaking their heads as they memorized the history of the n.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    It was quite good. People had to learn history. The family history and history were all learned. As the saying went, with copper as a mirror, one could change their clothes. With history as a mirror, one could understand historical trends.

    This was probably the reason why the Yu n¡¯s inheritance could continue.

 Chapter 1074: Meeting Yu Jianjia Again

    Chapter 1074: Meeting Yu Jianjia Again<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The n Chief smiled and said, ¡°The money to expand the n¡¯s school was paid by the Eldest Princess before you left the capital back then. All these years, the nsmen have always been very grateful to you.¡±

    Yu Youyao was also happy that the money she had spent had been put to good use. ¡°The expansion and prosperity of the n school also represents the prosperity of a n. This is a good thing.¡±<div>

    Ever since Yin Huaixi ascended the throne, he had employed arge number of the Yu n¡¯s people not because of her, but because the Yu n was pragmatic and practical, conspiring with the new policies he had issued.

    The new dynasty had just been established, and there were still many things to do. Only truly pragmatic and practical people would be ced in an important position. To the Yu n, this was an opportunity to restore their ancestral business.

    Her words were not casual.

    Yu Youyao seemed to sigh with emotion. ¡°Not long after, there will be a new monument in the Yu n¡¯s ancestral hall.¡±

    The n Chief felt a surge of excitement.

    Yu Zongshen hadunched the ¡°abandonment of the capital to protect the north¡± and offended many dignitaries in the capital at that time. Even though some of the dignitaries¡¯ houses had been searched, they still controlled a huge amount of resources and connections after the new emperor ascended the throne. They still stood tall in the capital. They spared no effort to publicize Yu Zongshen¡¯s ¡°crimes¡± and ndered him, causing Yu Zongshen¡¯s reputation to be greatly damaged.

    The Yu n couldn¡¯t defend him against this, let alone argue.

    In addition, after the new emperor ascended the throne, he employed arge number of members of the Yu n, attracting the envy of many people. The reputation of the Yu n was also greatly affected.

    If the new emperor was like Duke Zhonglie back then and was willing to clear Yu Zongshen¡¯s name, the dirty water that had been sshed on Yu Zhongshen would no longer exist.

    Yu Zongshen would also be the second Duke Zhonglie.

    The Yu n¡¯s reputation was even better than before. The new emperor valued the Yu n so much and had high hopes for them. He was also reminding the Yu n not to forget their original intentions and not to let down their ancestors.<div>

    At Yu Youyao¡¯s request, the n Chief¡¯s wife brought her to the nunnery.

    In addition to worshiping Buddha and praying for good fortune, the nunnery in the n was also to punish some women in the n who had made mistakes but did not die. They were to serve Bodhisattva in the nunnery and reflect on their mistakes.

    Therefore, the nunnery was not built very big. It was only a simple small courtyard with a few rooms inside. It was only slightlyrger than the Tranquil Heart Residence of the Yu Residence.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes welled up.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife tilted her head. Seeing that Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she sighed with emotion. Her Second Sister looked good, and her personality was not aspetitive as Madam Yao¡¯s. It was rare for her to be delicate and lively. She had learned some virtues from Ms. Ye, and there was nothing wrong with her. The n thought very highly of her and had high hopes for her.

    Unexpectedly, after the second son took a break from official duties to mourn, there were no men at home. Madam Yao was in the capital and had been bewitched by all kinds of messy news in the capital. In order to earn a reputation for her daughter, she had identally fallen into Empress Ning¡¯s trap.

    This good girl was also ruined.

    Yu Youyao slowly pushed open the door and entered the nunnery. In the medium-sized courtyard, there were a few osmanthus trees that were resistant to the cold. In the main hall of the house, there was a Buddhist shrine that had the three bodies of Buddha. From left to right, there were the Dipankara Buddha, the Sakyamuni Buddha, and the Maitreya Buddha.

    Green smoke lingered.

    Yu Youyao stepped forward and lit an incense stick. After bowing three times, she ced the incense stick into the furnace.

    At this moment, there was a violent cough from the side hall. Yu Youyao panicked and quickly lifted the curtain to enter the side hall. She saw Yu Jianjia wearing a gray cotton shirt and coughing non-stop.<div>

    Hearing someone enter, Yu Jianjia suppressed the cough in her throat and looked up at the door.

    Their eyes met

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes almost cracked, and her dark pupils kept constricting.

    Only then did Yu Youyao suddenly remember that after her grandmother passed away, Yu Jianjia had been sent to the nunnery in the n for four to five years. When she heard the cough just now, she thought that Yu Shuangbai was not feeling well, so she rushed into the house.

    Yu Jianjia had only entered the nunnery because she was ¡®unfilial¡¯, ¡®defied the family¡¯, and ¡®disabled the n¡¯. It was still more serious than before. Even though Yu Zongzheng in the capital had spent a lot of money and organized some activities in the n, the n still refused to let her off. They grounded her in the nunnery and she was not allowed to take half a step out for the rest of her life.

    After not seeing her for many years, Yu Jianjia had almost lost all her weight. Her cheeks were sunken, and her cheekbones were high, making her eye sockets sink. Her alreadyrge almond-shaped eyes were dark and smooth, making her look a little gloomy and mean. She no longer looked as tender and beautiful as before.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she looked a little simr to Yang Shuwan before she passed away, Yu Youyao almost wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.

    ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yu Jianjia resisted the urge to cough. Her voice was like sand, and her wet eyes stared at Yu Youyao as if she wanted to devour her. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    It was extremely difficult for her to say these four short words. It was as if a bellows had been pulled out of her throat, and she made a gurgling sound.

    Yu Youyao was wearing the Eldest Princess¡¯s informal clothes and a phoenix crown on her head. She was wearing a real red robe with big sleeves. Coupled with a real purple embroidered dragon and phoenix robe, her overall aura was far more dignified and luxurious than the County Head¡¯s uniform she had worn when she was still in the Yu Residence.

    No, the two werepletely iparable.<div>

    Her phoenix robe hurt Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes, causing them to turn red. Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and she actually looked a little like Yu Zongzheng.

    However, she knew that not long after, the phoenix crown on Yu Youyao¡¯s head would be changed to a dragon and phoenix crown, and the true purple robe on her body would also be changed to a golden dragon and phoenix robe.

    The Empress did not need to wear a ceremonial robe.

    Heh, Yu Youyao was just luckier than her. Who would have thought that a cripple who lived at home and lived under someone else¡¯s roof was actually Prince Yin?!

    Yu Youyao¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for entering the wrong room just now and disturbing my Third Sister¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    With that, she turned around and left, not nning to waste any more time with Yu Jianjia.

    ¡°Yu Youyao.¡± Yu Jianjia shouted and was about to catch up.

    Chun Xiao stepped forward and kicked her to the ground.

    Initially, the n Chief¡¯s wife couldn¡¯t bear to see Yu Jianjia fall to the ground with a scream. A golden hairpin fell out of her wide sleeve.

    Immediately, she broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly picked up the golden hairpin on the ground and scolded Yu Jianjia, ¡°You sick thing. Your Eldest Sister has never let you down in the past. You¡¯re filled with vanity and fame, and you¡¯ve beenparing yourself to her in every way. You¡¯ve developed jealousy and resentment, and caused trouble in the family. That¡¯s why you hated your grandmother and the n, and we sent you to the nunnery to reflect. I didn¡¯t expect that after all these years, you¡¯ve eaten vegetarian food and prayed to Buddha for nothing. You actually wanted to harm your Eldest Sister like this. Bastard, bastard¡­¡±

    In the past few years, the n had not treated Yu Jianjia badly.

    Yu Zongzheng was far away in the capital, and he often took care of his daughter and gave her some expensive medicinal herbs to eat. Yu Shansi, who was far away in Xiangping, would always send some money and supplements during the holidays.

    The n was not greedy for money and often took care of her. Although it was a little bitter in the nunnery hall, they were very meticulous in terms of food, clothes, and expenses. They had also hired a doctor for every minor illness and pain.

    Otherwise, with Yu Jianjia¡¯s sickly body, how could she have survived until now?

 Chapter 1075: Sisters Meet

    Chapter 1075: Sisters Meet<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    However, Yu Jianjia did not care at all.

    Yu Youyao was now the Eldest Princess and a proper ¡°queen-to-be.¡± If anything happened to her in the n, the entire Yu n would suffer.<div>

    Hadn¡¯t she thought of this before doing this?

    She was just used to being selfish and only wanted to be happy. She had never thought of giving birth to a family or raising her nsmen.

    She was simply like a poisonous snake.

    Yu Jianjia crawled on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood. Then, sheughed wildly and shouted at the top of her lungs.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t let me down? Isn¡¯t it all thanks to her that I¡¯ve fallen to this state? Hahaha, you¡¯ve all been deceived by her. Yu Youyao has been pretending to be stupid since she was young to please the Matriarch. She¡¯s deliberately pretending to be mischievous and stupid so that my mother can let down her guard and not take her seriously¡­¡±

    She often wondered how a mischievous and stupid person could suddenly be so smart and quick-witted.

    Everyone else felt that Auntie Xu had raised her well.

    However, Auntie Xu was a human, not a god.

    She couldn¡¯t turn rotten wood into magic.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s stubbornness and stupidity were just an act. It was only because she had an auntie who hade from the pce and had powerful methods that she had the confidence to expose herself.

    How hateful!<div>

    Her mother had lost her life, but she couldn¡¯t guess why she had lost it.

    Yu Youyao turned around. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in Daoism that I like very much. First, do nothing while doing everything. Second, do not contend but still strive.¡±

    ¡°No matter when or where, a person has to always have a mentality of letting things take their own course. One should not have any delusions or desires, and have a peaceful and clear heart. This is letting things take their own course. It¡¯s to face life calmly. When a person often has this mentality, they¡¯ll far surpass others in terms of their breadth of mind. Thus, they do nothing while doing everything.¡±

    A person¡¯s breadth of mind determined how high they could stand.

    ¡°Not contending is an attitude towards dealing with people. One shouldn¡¯t contend with others in terms of their strong and weak points, or in terms of strength. One should not contend with others for victory or defeat. One should not contend. One should often polish their character and cultivate their talent. As time passes, their talent and character will far surpass that of others. They will leave others far behind. Thus, one doesn¡¯t content, but they will strive.¡±

    A person¡¯s talent and character determined how far they could go.

    No matter how magnanimous a person was or how high they stood, they wouldn¡¯t be able to go far without good talent and character.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife was shocked. She thought about Yu Youyao¡¯s words carefully.

    Yu Jianjia was just thinking too much. She was jealous and had lost her magnanimity. She fought too much and spent less time nurturing her talent. That was why she was inferior.

    Yu Jianjia¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. She hated her arrogant and lecturing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be sanctimonious here. You¡¯re just a winner.¡±

    Yu Youyao said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve been ahead of you for a long time, but you¡¯re still staying where you are.¡±<div>

    Another heart-wrenching cough came from the room.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife tightened her grip on the golden hairpin, still furious. She nned to report this matter to the n elderter and see how to deal with it. Yu Jianjia¡¯s selfish and vicious personality was really stuck in her throat.

    At this moment, the courtyard door creaked open and Yu Shuangbai, who was wearing a green cloak, walked into the house.

    When the sisters met¡ª

    Yu Shuangbai seemed to have been electrocuted. Her body froze on the spot and she couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.

    For a moment, she did not dare to step forward.

    ¡°Second Sister.¡± Yu Youyao called out softly. Yu Shuangbai had lost a lot of weight, and her delicate face seemed to be covered in ayer of haze, looking sad and haggard. She was no longer as lively and innocent as before.

    Just like before, Yu Youyao¡¯s soft shout was as gentle as ever. It was as if no matter what mistakes Yu Shuangbai made, Yu Youyao would not be angry and teach her a lesson. Yu Youyao would only patiently tell her some simple and easy-to-see principles. Even if Yu Shuangbai did not listen, there was no hurry. Yu Youyao would always teach her how to handle things in her life.

    Her mother usually doted on her, but her mother was apetitive person. She had to handle a lot of matters outside the residence, so she usually did not have much time to teach her. She had been with her Eldest Sister since she was young. Her Eldest Sister did not live well in the main family, but she took good care of her.

    She had been close to her Eldest Sister since she was young.

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears immediately streamed down her face. She suddenly ran to her Eldest Sister and threw herself into her arms, crying aggrievedly and sadly. ¡°Eldest Sister, Eldest Sister, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back. Eldest Sister¡­¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. She couldn¡¯t help but cry. As she patted her back, sheforted her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m back. Your Elder Sister is back¡­¡±

    Yu Shuangbai recalled that after her Eldest Sister left, she had to study endless rules every day. She argued with her mother day after day, and inexplicably, she became the ¡°destined phoenix girl¡±. She knew very well that if there was really a so-called ¡°destined phoenix girl¡±, and that person was in the Yu Residence, that person could only be her Eldest Sister.

    Her mother kept saying that her Eldest Sister was not good, but she was shameless. Her mother used the master of the Precious Peace Temple and treated the Eldest Sister differently. Her mother pretended that outsiders did not know the details, so she forced Yu Shuangbai to be the ¡°destined phoenix girl¡±.

    Grandmaster Hui Neng was far away from the capital. The monks of the Precious Peace Temple did not know much about the details of her grandmother¡¯s meeting with Grandmaster Hui Neng. The monks of the Precious Peace Temple only said a few words that they knew the truth, but Empress Ning made use of them wantonly.

    Monks did not lie, let alone care about ordinary matters. No matter how big amotion was in the capital, what did it have to do with them?

    The so-called ¡°destined phoenix girl¡± actually did not arouse anyone¡¯s suspicion.

    However, she did not care at all.

    The Fourth Prince looked at her as if he was evaluating her.

    She had resisted, made a fuss, and gone on a hunger strike, but her mother had never cared about her feelings. She had always thought that this was for her own good. She wanted to surpass her Eldest Sister in terms of reputation and marriage, and she was focused on the scene of the Fourth Prince ascending to the throne in the future. She would be a mother to the world, and her Eldest Sister would acknowledge her.

    The nanny who taught the rules in the pce also entered the residence.

    Every day, she was tortured by all kinds of rules. Her mother-daughter rtionship with her mother was also destroyed by her mother time and time again. Her mother ignored her feelings. They schemed, argued, and quarreled again and again.

    The sisters hugged each other and cried.

    The n Chief¡¯s wife had already left the nunnery.

    After crying for a while, the sisters calmed down a lot and returned to the room together. Although the room was not big, it was quiteplete and exquisite.

    Yu Youyao felt a little relieved.

    Chun Xiao quickly brought over a basin of warm water.

    Yu Youyao picked up her handkerchief and helped Yu Shuang apply some dew and ointment from the house.

    Yu Shuangbai was still sitting obediently like when she was young.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost out of incense paste. I¡¯ll get someone to send you some more another day.¡± Yu Youyao took pity on her and brushed the messy hair by her cheek behind her ear. ¡°My Third Cousin brought a dye that uses insect dye from overseas. It¡¯s bright and beautiful. I¡¯ll give you two boxes too.¡± She chuckled and held Yu Shuangbai¡¯s slightly cold hand. ¡°Girls should dress up more brightly.¡±

 Chapter 1076: Post-Coronation Wedding

    Chapter 1076: Post-Coronation Wedding<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes turned red again. She snuggled into her Eldest Sister¡¯s arms and choked. ¡°Eldest Sister, don¡¯t you me me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to me you for?¡± Yu Youyao stroked her hair and smiled. ¡°Have you done anything to let me down?¡±<div>

    ¡°No.¡± Upon hearing this, Yu Shuangbai immediately panicked and quickly looked up from her Eldest Sister¡¯s arms. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to let my Eldest Sister down. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Yu Youyao interrupted her and said gently, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t let me down, why should I me you? The title of the destined phoenix girl doesn¡¯t belong to me to begin with. It was a trap set by Empress Ning for your mother to deal with Concubine Lan. What has it got to do with me?¡±

    Yu Shuangbai immediately did not know what to say. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red again, and she looked like she was about to cry.

    Thest time she apanied her grandmother to the Precious Peace Temple, her grandmother had been feeling uneasy since she returned. Later, she went to the Precious Peace Temple again. It seemed that there were already clues about the phoenix fate at that time.

    Her grandmother had kept it a secret. Clearly, she did not want her to bear the phoenix fate.

    Furthermore, she did not want to take on this fate.

    No matter how Madam Yao caused trouble, it was Madam¡¯s Yao¡¯s own business. It indeed had nothing to do with Yu Shuangbai. Yu Shuangbai could not rece her, let alone talk about whether this was right or wrong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Yu Youyao pretended to have a headache and pinched her red nose. ¡°You¡¯ve liked to cry since you were young. Once you cry, there¡¯s no end to it. You have to coax you for a long time every time. I was afraid that you would cry in the past. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai did not know whether to cry or not. She looked at her pitifully, looking veryical.

    Yu Youyao burst outughing.

    Yu Shuangbai refused. ¡°Eldest Sister, you¡¯re not allowed to cry about me.¡±<div>

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± Yu Youyao agreed readily, but the smile on her lips was still very obvious, making Yu Shuangbai furious.

    ¡°I really won¡¯tugh anymore.¡± As she said that, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh again.

    Yu Shuangbai puffed up her cheeks and pounced over, tickling her Eldest Sister.

    The sisters immediatelyughed.

    Afterughing, the two of them tidied their clothes and smiled at each other.

    Yu Youyao suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never med you. I just feel sorry for you.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s eyes turned red again, and she shook her head. ¡°Although life in the nunnery is a little bitter, the n still takes good care of me. I¡¯m not like my Third Sister, who is prevented from going out. I copy scriptures every day and pray for my Grandmother, my Father, and my Eldest Sister. My days aren¡¯t difficult. Eldest Sister, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    However, a person¡¯s life was so long, and Yu Shuangbai was still so young. She would repeat the same day every day. No one could take it.

    Yu Youyao held her hand and said, ¡°My merchant ship has already entered the capital. After the new year, when everything recovers, the merchant ship will go out to sea. If you don¡¯t want to stay in the nunnery, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go out to sea with the merchant ship. However, in this way, you¡¯ll have to hide your identity in the future and abandon your family¡­¡±

    Yu Shuang¡¯s eyes lit up, then dimmed. She shook her head. ¡°Is this inappropriate?¡±

    Her father had passed away, and her mother could take care of her big brother and second brother. They each had their own futures. Meanwhile, she and her mother¡­<div>

    On careful thought, other than the inseparable rtionship with her sisters when she was young, there was actually nothing much to miss in the Yu Residence.

    However, even though they were sisters, she was in the n and stayed in the nunnery. Her sisters were already married, and it would probably be difficult for her to continue staying here in the future.

    Thinking of this, it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to hide her identity and abandon her family.

    However, her current status had offended her Eldest Sister, so the nunnery was the best ce to stay.

    She couldn¡¯t harm her Eldest Sister.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate. I¡¯ll arrange the matters within the n.¡± Yu Youyao held her hand tightly. ¡°My maternal family is a kind family. If you leave the capital with the merchant ship, you can stay overseas for a year or two first and return after the matter passes. From now on, you¡¯ll be far away from the capital. The sky is blue and the sea is vast. You can go as you please. With them taking care of you, I¡¯ll be more at ease.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. She opened her mouth and wanted to refuse. Actually, she had already thought it through. When she saw her Eldest Sister for thest time, she was prepared to lose her hair and devote herself to Buddhism for the rest of her life. However, when she saw her Eldest Sister looking at her eagerly, the meaning between the lines was all for her. She couldn¡¯t refuse at all.

    If she really devoted herself to Buddhism for the rest of her life, her Eldest Sister would probably feel terrible.

    Yu Youyao continued, ¡°The emperor won¡¯t say much. Everything you¡¯re worried about isn¡¯t a big deal to me. We¡¯re sisters. I hope you can live well.¡±

    Yu Shuangbai closed her eyes, and tears flowed down her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to my Eldest Sister.¡±

    Yu Youyao finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Listen to me¡­¡±<div>

    Beforeing to the n, she had already thought about how to settle Yu Shuangbai down. She had also thought about how to convince the Yu n to be fair and treat the nsmen more leniently. She thought that they would not reject her.

    After instructing Yu Shuangbai, Yu Youyao looked for the elder to discuss this matter. After hearing this, the elder did not have any objections and agreed.

    Yu Youyao was really shocked.

    The old n elder sighed softly. ¡°Shuangbai is really pitiful. Before her father passed away, he kept thinking about her and hoped that the n would be more magnanimous and take care of her. She was not in the wrong, nor was she a convict. She should be taken care of by the n. Now that the Eldest Princess has taken into ount their sisterly rtionship and arranged a better way for her, there¡¯s no reason for the n to disagree. Eldest Princess, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell the n Chief what to do next. We¡¯ll cooperate.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood up and bowed deeply.

    On the 16th of the first month, on the day of the wedding.

    The sky, which had been gloomy for more than a month, finally saw the sun. Orange-red sunlight seeped out of theyers of dark clouds and shone brightly, sweeping away the haze between the heavens and the earth and illuminating the world.

    The rare good weather was seen as an auspicious sign, adding brilliance to the original post-coronation wedding.

    Early in the morning, Elder Yu and the Minister of Rites acted as the official and deputy envoy respectively. Emperor Zhao Yong personally brought the officials to the Heaven and Earth altars to offer sacrifices to the heavens and bow in the Fengxian Hall.

    The imperial guards ced the imperial carriage outside the Hall of Supreme Harmony. Meanwhile, they ced the empress¡¯s carriage outside the pce gate.

    Before dawn, Yu Youyao took a shower.

    Just washing up took a full two hours. Even her hair smelled good.

    Her grandmother entered the room with red eyes andbed her hair.

    Her grandmotherbed the brush from the top of her head down again and again. Her grandmother said in a hoarse voice, ¡°The firstb is for me tob your hair to the end. The secondb is for the couple to grow old together. The thirdb is for a hall full of descendants¡­ The tenthb is for the couple to grow old until your hair turns white. There is a start and an end. You will share your wealth in this life¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, andrge tears flowed out.

    Auntie Xu quickly said, ¡°A new wife will cry and bid farewell to her rtives. It¡¯s a blessing to be able to marry into her husband¡¯s family!¡±

 Chapter 1077: Conferment

    Chapter 1077: Conferment<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The conferment of the Empress had her own procedures. Unlike ordinary women who got married, she did not need to cry andb her hair. However, Old Madam Xie insisted onbing her granddaughter¡¯s hair.

    Old Madam Xie picked up a small strand of hair from the side of her ear and tied a red tassel rope that she had personally knitted to this strand of hair. ¡°This is done when a girl gets married so that you won¡¯t forget.¡±<div>

    When a woman was about to get married, her rtives would tie a handkerchief or tassels before she got married so that she would not forget their teachings.

    ¡°Grandmother.¡± Only then did Yu Youyao finally feel the sadness and panic of parting with her family. She threw herself into her grandmother¡¯s arms and wailed.

    All these years, she and the Xie family had always stayed together and had never been separated. No matter what difficulties they encountered, the family had discussions. There were not many rules and etiquette. They were in and simple, just like thousands of ordinary families in this world. The warmth between them could no longer be cut off.

    In the name of her family, the Xie Residence had built a strong city.

    It gave her a strong fortress.

    It gave her a solid backing.

    Once someone had a backer, they would have the confidence to be fearless.

    She broke free from the haggardness of the mortal world and lived freely.

    Old Madam Xie was also crying. ¡°You can cry however you want now. When you leave this room, you can¡¯t cry. You have tough. The happier youugh, the more blessing you will have in the future¡­¡±

    She opened her mouth, wanting to say something like a lecture, but just as she was about to say it, she realized that Little Youyao¡¯er had not married into an ordinary family, but into the imperial family. The person she had married was not an ordinary person either, but the current emperor. There were some things that were not appropriate to say. For a moment, she did not know what to say.

    The grandfather and granddaughter cried until they were in tears.<div>

    As Yu Youyao cried, she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married. I want to be with my Grandmother¡­¡±

    After entering the pce, if she wanted to see her rtives in the Xie Residence again, she had to announce it. Not only were there many rules, but she also had to set a time to meet them ording to their grade.

    In the end, they would only see each other a few times a year.

    The Xie Residence was not in the capital either. Most of its businesses were in Liaodong, and most of its foundation was in Quanzhou. In the future, if they traveled north and south, they would definitely return to the ancestralnd of Quanzhou.

    It was difficult to even meet them. Just thinking about it made her feel ufortable.

    Old Madam Xie couldn¡¯t coax her for a long time. ¡°Alright, alright, I promise you. In the future, your maternal grandfather and I will often follow the merchant ship to the capital and enter the pce to visit you.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao stop, but she did not look happy. ¡°My Grandmother is old. How can she travel back and forth? It¡¯s better to buy a house and stay in the capital for a period of time every year.¡±

    Old Madam Xie wanted to refuse, but she saw that her granddaughter¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at her. Her big eyes had been washed by tears, making them look clear and bright. There were tears under her eyelids, and she looked like she would continue to cry if Old Madam Xie did not agree. She would cry for her to see, and it would make her heart ache.

    Old Madam Xie had no choice but to agree.

    Only then did Yu Youyao smile.

    After Old Madam Xie left, Auntie Xu led a long line of pce servants into the house. The pce servants heldcquer tes and spontaneously stood in two rows in the house. There was a total of more than 30 people.<div>

    Yu Youyao¡¯s hair was disheveled, and she was only wearing an undershirt, allowing Auntie Xu to fiddle with it.

    Inside was a jade gauze dress with red edges at the cor, sleeves, andpels.

    On the outside, she wore a red robe with gold embroidery and dragon patterns.

    From the front, a piece of greenish-red silk was tied around her body and covered her knees. At the back, there was arge ribbon that was decorated with golden dragon patterns.

    There was arge belt, a secondary belt, and a jade leather belt around her waist.

    Jade pendants, small ribbons, big ribbons, and so on were tied to the third belt.

    One by one, she put them on You Yu Youyao meticulously. It took one hour to put on her clothes. Yu Youyao was almost out of breath.

    This wasn¡¯t the end.

    After putting on the crown clothes, Auntie Xu pushed Yu Youyao to the dressing table and quicklybed her hair into a bun. It was shaped like a mountain and was extremely magnificent.

    Immediately, a pce maid walked forward with the Nine Dragons and Nine Phoenix Crown.

    There were nine dragons and nine golden phoenixes. Therge dragon in the middle had arge pearl in its mouth. There were jade wings on the crown and beads were tied on the bottom. The other eight dragons and nine phoenixes had beads in their mouths, bringing the total number of beads to 40¡­<div>

    As soon as the phoenix crown was worn on her head, Yu Youyao immediately felt her head sink. ¡°It¡¯s much heavier than the crown of the Eldest Princess.¡±

    Auntie Xu smiled when she heard this. ¡°On the phoenix crown, there are pearls, jade, golden silk, and cat¡¯s eye stones. In addition, there are more than 130 uncarved five-colored natural gems. There are more than 5,000 pearls of the same size. Naturally, the crown has to be heavier.¡±

    Yu Youyao was stunned. ¡°Yin Huaixi harmed me.¡±

    Auntie Xu held back herughter. Everything was simple during the emperor¡¯s coronation, and it was only right for the post-coronation wedding to be like this. However, the new emperor had put in a lot of effort in the crowning and etiquette, causing a lot of trouble for the Ministry of Internal Affairs and the Ministry of Rites.

    The Nine Dragons and Four Phoenix Crown was changed to the Nine Dragons and Nine Phoenix Crown.

    In any case, it was a change of dynasty. The new emperor could make changes however he wanted. If the ministers had any objections, they could not use the etiquette of the previous dynasty to speak, in case they offended the new emperor.

    She put on the pearl emerald flowers, beaded rings, and other essories one by one. ¡°Stand up and I¡¯ll take a look again.¡±

    Yu Youyao stood up as she was told. She felt a heavy weight on her body, so heavy that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Auntie Xu circled her again and again, looking at her carefully. She also helped her tidy her clothes before bringing the jade tablet to her.

    In the Record of Trades, Zhou Li said, ¡°The jade tablet sevencun1long. The emperor uses this to get engaged.¡±

    There were patterns on both sides of the jade tablet which symbolized grains. This represented the meaning that grains nurtured people. Yu Youyao reached out and held the jade tablet in her hand.

    After that, Auntie Xu mentioned the etiquette that needed to be paid attention to.

    Due to the details of the etiquette, it was veryplicated. Although Yu Youyao knew everything by heart, she was still a little flustered and did not dare to be careless.

    When she was dressed neatly, it was already 1pm.

    Yu Youyao was so hungry. She looked at Auntie Xu resentfully. Auntie Xu quickly brought over a bowl of medicinal cuisine and fed her spoon by spoon.

    Unknowingly, the sun was already nting. The orange sun restrained its light and heat, bing even redder. The beautiful clouds surged in the sky, looking iparably beautiful.

    The auspicious time had arrived.

    Elder Yu and the Minister of Rites, who were the main and deputy envoys, brought the Empress¡¯s guards to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence. Yu Youyao quickly went forward to be conferred her title.

    Seeing that she was about to kneel, Elder Yu hurriedly stepped forward and said, ¡°The emperor has decreed that other than the sacrificial ceremony, the Eldest Princess doesn¡¯t have to kneel and bow. She can just stand and listen to the conferment.¡±

    Yu Youyao followed suit and bowed to listen to Elder Yu read the imperial order to confer her title.

    The imperial order was filled with beautiful words and majestic merit. After reading it, Elder Yu handed it to the Minister of Rites. Yu Youyao took the Empress¡¯s book treasures from the Minister of Rites. The books and treasure seals were collectively called book treasures.

    The Empress¡¯s seal was also called the Phoenix Seal.

    After the ceremony, the Minister of Rites quickly said, ¡°Eldest Princess, please enter the pce in a carriage.¡±

    The book treasures had been bestowed, but this was only the etiquette before the conferment.

    Yu Youyao arrived at the flower gate. A luxurious carriage with seven treasures was parked in front of the flower gate. Auntie Xu helped Yu Youyao into the carriage.

 Chapter 1078: Personal Welcome

    Chapter 1078: Personal Wee<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The carriage drove out of the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence. The Empress¡¯s ceremonial guard was at her side. The ceremonial guard stretched for miles, and it was a spectacr sight. Chang An Street was heavily guarded, and themoners on both sides cheered excitedly.

    Along the way, there were music officials ying. The song ¡°Guan Ju¡± seemed extremely grand.<div>

    ¡°The ospreys chirp on an islet in the river. A gentleman is fond of a gracefuldy¡­¡± Look at the river, where the ospreys are chirping. There was a virtuous and beautiful woman. She would be a good partner to a gentleman.

    He wanted to pursue her day and night.

    He missed her day and night.

    His endless longing made it difficult for him to fall asleep.

    Carefree

    He yed the zither to get close to her.

    He struck the bell and drum to please her.

    Amidst the sound of bells and drums, the carriage traveled along Chang An Street to the pce gate. It was almost dusk.

    They would get married at dusk.

    The time was exactly right.

    Auntie Xu was all smiles as she shouted, ¡°Great fortune!¡±<div>

    The apanying eunuchs also shouted, ¡°Great fortune!¡±

    The carriage slowly stopped.

    Just as Yu Youyao was about to ask, she heard Auntie Xu, who was beside the carriage, say, ¡°The emperor personally came to the pce gate to wee you. He¡¯s wearing a Zhou wedding outfit. It¡¯s ck and red. The cor and sleeves are all red. There¡¯s a red flower tied to his chest. He¡¯s riding a tall horse. There¡¯s a red flower tied to the horse¡¯s head. It¡¯s very festive and high-spirited.¡±

    Yu Youyao was silent for a moment.

    Yin Huaixi, who was in the pce, was even busier than her when it came to the post-coronation wedding. He was busy offering sacrifices to the heavens, the ground, and his ancestors. He traveled almost non-stop from morning to night.

    He did not have time to personally wee the bride.

    He couldn¡¯t go to the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence to wee her personally, so he kept waiting at the pce gate to wee her into the pce.

    She had been busy since before dawn until the auspicious time. The post-coronation wedding was veryplicated, but no matter what, it was different from the wedding etiquette she knew. It did not look festive at all. From the beginning to the end, it exuded a sense of solemnity, making her feel very dazed.

    It was also at this moment that Yu Youyao had a real feeling that she was going to marry into another family.

    The person she was going to marry was the most respected emperor in the world.

    He was also her childhood sweetheart and her ¡°cousin.¡±<div>

    He was a good man who had been with her for many years.

    He was also her lover who was connected to her.

    Yu Youyao felt a surge of sweetness in her heart and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    On an auspicious day, she couldn¡¯t look out. She couldn¡¯t see how high-spirited Yin Huaixi was, nor could she imagine how radiant he looked.

    However, after hearing Auntie Xu¡¯s description, she suddenly felt that she was probably a big fool. Now, even the silly son of andlord did not wee his bride like this.

    In fact, Yu Youyao wasn¡¯t the only one who was speechless.

    Even the officials who were following the emperor couldn¡¯t help but fall silent when they suddenly saw the emperor¡¯s ¡°festive¡± and down-to-earth appearance.

    The Great Zhou Dynasty did not have a tradition of wearing corsages. Only people in operas acted like this. She did not know where the emperor had watched this opera, but he actually believed it.

    For someone as young as the Minister of Rites, who did not have enoughposure, he immediately could not help butugh.

    Those who had betterposure quickly pursed their lips and tried their best to pretend that they were fine, but the corners of their mouths couldn¡¯t help but twist and twitch. It was very difficult to hold back theirughter.

    At Elder Yu¡¯s age, he had seen all kinds of storms in his life. With a nce, he lowered his eyes and pretended not to see anything.<div>

    As for what he was thinking, probably only he knew.

    Yin Huaixi was sitting on a tall horse. Through the half-transparent curtain in front of the carriage, he could only see the shadowy figure in the carriage, exuding dignity and beauty. His heart burned, and the smile on his face widened until all his eight teeth were exposed.

    He looked up and raised his eyebrows. His entire body exuded a sense of pride that he was getting married today and would have a wife.

    ¡°Back to the pce.¡± Yin Huaixi straightened his back and rode into the pce valiantly.

    The bridal carriage followed him into the pce.

    The sound of the bell and drum yed again. Under the setting sun, the song ¡°Tao Tian¡± seemed ancient and distant. The music seemed to reach the sky.

    ¡°The peach blossoms are beautiful. When the girl returns, she will be suitable for the family¡­¡± There were thousands of peach blossoms blooming. This girl was about to get married and happily return to her husband¡¯s family. She would definitely be happy.

    The plump and fresh peaches were full of branches. This girl was from a good family, so she would definitely have a good family.

    The peach leaves were dense and thick. If this girl married a good man, they would definitely grow old together.

    The Empress¡¯s guards stretched from the pce gate to the Meridian Gate to the Hall of Supreme Harmony.

    When they arrived at the hall, the carriage stopped.

    Yin Huaixi dismounted and walked to the carriage.

    Chun Xiao and Xia Tao stood on each side and raised the curtains.

    Auntie Xu stepped forward and helped Yu Youyao out of the carriage. She formed a red silk flower and stuffed one end of it into Yu Youyao¡¯s body before handing the other end to Yin Huaixi.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and did not look up at him, but she could feel that Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze on her was filled with passion, making her heart skip a beat.

    Next, she was going to enter the Hall of Supreme Harmony side by side with Yin Huaixi. She would follow a long passageway in the Hall of Supreme Harmony and step on the 39 steps in front of the hall until she reached the hall.

    The Hall of Supreme Harmony was iparably vast. There was a wide hall in front that could amodate more than ten thousand people to worship and celebrate. It was very majestic. As they walked along the long passageway, a hall suddenly appeared. It was dozens of feet off the ground. It was dignified and magnificent, as if it could reach the sky.

    At this moment, the Hall of Supreme Harmony yed ¡°Chou Mou¡±.

    ¡°The firewood is tied. Orion¡¯s Belt has appeared in the sky. What night is it today to see such a good person? What¡¯s wrong with such a good person?¡±

    The title of the song referred to wrapping and tying up an object.

    The tied firewood was a metaphor for a united and affectionate couple.

    The light and lingering tune was mixed with the joy and liveliness of the flute. Every time the flute was yed the line, ¡°What night is it today¡±, the tune would be reserved and yful. There was a sense of intoxication on this auspicious day. It was joyful, exciting, and interesting.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red when she heard the music. Most of the bridal escorts in the Great Zhou Dynasty yed ¡°Tao Tian¡± and ¡°Chou Mou¡±. They symbolized a good marriage and wished the new couple well.

    Even if they didn¡¯t sing some songs from the ssic of Poetry, they would sing ¡°Chou Mou¡± to express this festivity and joy.

    However, this was a post-coronation wedding. Wasn¡¯t it a little too dignified to y this song?

    Just as she was thinking this, Yin Huaixi really started singing a little song of ¡°Sentimental Attachment¡± like themoners. His voice was clear, and it was not difficult to hear the smugness in his tone.

    The firewood was tightly tied, and Orion¡¯s Belt was sparkling in the sky. What night was it tonight? It was such a joy to see this beautiful woman. If you were asked, how should you kiss this beautiful woman?

    Dear¡ª

    Oh¡ª

    There was a lot of grass in a bundle, and the three stars in the southeast were shing. What night was it tonight? It was such a joy to have such a good day. If you had to ask, how could you celebrate such a good day?

    Hey¡ª

    Hey¡ª

    A bunch of thorns was tightly tied up, and the three stars in the sky shone on the door. What night was it tonight? I was really excited to see this beauty. If I had to ask you, I would ask you how much you doted on this beauty.

    Oh¡ª

    Oh¡ª

 Chapter 1079: Cooperation

    Chapter 1079: Cooperation<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yu Youyao blushed on the spot. She was so angry that she wanted to hit him.

    There had to be a limit to fooling around.<div>

    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to throw her face into history books.

    However, she couldn¡¯t help but savor it carefully in her heart. ¡°Guan Ju¡± was a gentleman¡¯s pursuit of ady, while ¡°Tao Tian¡± was a congrattory gift for a bride, and ¡°Chou Mou¡± revealed lingering love.

    With the personality of the ministers in the court, it was impossible for them to use such a song used by ordinary families to wee the bride.

    It seemed that these songs had also been carefully arranged by Yin Huaixi.

    The Hall of Supreme Harmony was far away, and the entire hall was filled with Yin Huaixi¡¯s down-to-earth singing. The officials stood in rows on both sides of the hall. All of them looked down. Even if they wanted tough, they had to hold it in. All of them were about to suffer internal injuries. They wished they could take a cotton ball and cover their ears.

    It was the season where winter turned into spring, so the sky turned dark early.

    The eunuchs lit up the lighthouse along the way. The pce maids heldmps and led the way. Under the candlelight, the Hall of Supreme Harmony was filled with mist. It was as beautiful as a poem or a painting, but it also looked heavy and elegant.

    Yin Huaixi held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand and walked to the front of the Hall of Supreme Harmony.

    A table was set up in front of the hall.

    The Minister of Rites read out the praise. ¡°Marriage is the foundation of human rtionships, and they¡¯re valued by all generations. Those who are etiquette-minded will have a good marriage. They will serve their ancestors and theter generations. They¡¯ll eat and drink together. The world will be the witness, and the sun and moon will be proof. From now on, they¡¯ll never leave each other¡­¡±

    The Zhou wedding etiquette was solemn and elegant, not as festive and lively aster on. All the etiquette waspleted under the witness of the heavens and the earth, making it seem solemn. It was not a lively and noisy thing. It emphasized that yang and yin werepatible, and men and women were equal. What mattered was the righteousness of the couple and the grace of mating. It seemed to be heavy, but this heaviness carried firm and deep feelings between the neers.<div>

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at him.

    He was wearing a ck wedding suit that had red among ck, making him look dignified and solemn. However, the dazzling red flower on his chest ruined this elegance and gave off aical and festive feeling.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the first time Yu Youyao had looked at him openly since entering the Hall of Supreme Harmony.

    The dragon and phoenix crown was covered with a red veil that covered her face. The veil was like a cicada¡¯s wings, reflecting her beautiful face like a burning peach blossom that bloomed in spring.

    Before spring arrived, his heart was already filled with spring wind and peach blossoms.

    After hearing the praise, the etiquette official stepped forward to offer incense.

    The ceremonial officer brought over some water and served the Empress for the hand-washing ceremony.

    In all important etiquette asions, the hand-washing ceremony was an indispensable part. ¡°Cleanliness¡± meant respect for the world.

    After cleaning her hands and face, Yu Youyao was about to put her hand back on her knees when Yin Huaixi grabbed her hand. Her smooth little hand was held in his rough palm, making his heart heat up slightly.

    When the etiquette official noticed the new emperor¡¯s actions, he paused for a moment and pretended not to see it. He sprinkled water on the Empress with a willow branch and chanted.

    ¡°Burn incense and cleanse their bodies. Receive etiquette from the heavens and the ground. As husband and wife, the world is huge¡­¡±<div>

    The hand-washing ceremony waspleted.

    They carried out the ¡°sitting together ceremony¡±. The etiquette official recited, ¡°Based on etiquette, boys and girls sit separately from the age of seven. Lovers sit together and lie on the same bed. This is called sitting together.¡±

    Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her hand and stood up to bow to Yu Youyao.

    Yu Youyao lowered her eyes and bowed in return. When Yin Huaixi looked up, he could see her slender eyebrows.

    They both sat opposite each other.

    In the Zhou wedding etiquette, the ¡°sitting together ceremony¡± meant that they were husband and wife and would always be loving. However, inter generations, there were many people who believed that the south was respected. When men sat in the south and faced the north, it meant that men respected women.

    However, in fact, in the most ancient Chinese civilization, there was no such thing as men being superior to women.

    It wasn¡¯t justified to be polygamous.

    Marriage was also called binding one¡¯s hair in Chinese. The kindness of husband and wife were bound.

    Husband and wife were one.

    The etiquette official carried out the eating together ceremony. ¡°Based on etiquette, at the age of seven, boys and girls do not eat together. Lovers eat and drink together. They eat from the same te of food and the same pot of rice. They¡¯re a family who share theirforts and hardships.¡±<div>

    The ceremonial officer brought over some sake and food. The Empress drank some wine to clear her mouth.

    Yin Huaixi picked up a piece of coarse grain cake mixed with wheat bran with his bamboo chopsticks and ced it on the te in front of Yu Youyao. ¡°The coarse grain cake will stick to your throat. Eat slowly.¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled up her sleeves and also picked up a piece of coarse grain cake for Yin Huaixi. ¡°Have some too.¡±

    The two of them smiled at each other.

    Yu Youyao¡¯s fair face was covered in pink smoke. Under the candlelight in the hall, her face shone brightly, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s throat tightened.

    This etiquette had to be repeated three times.

    After drinking three sses of fine wine and eating three mouthfuls of food on the te, it waspleted sessfully.

    A te of stir-fried vegetables was brought during the second round. There was no grease, and the taste was bitter. It was really difficult to swallow. Yu Youyao forced herself to take a bite, and her stomach churned.

    Next, two pieces of fried mutton that were slightlyrger than a finger were brought over. It was eaten in one bite and nothing was wasted.

    Afterpleting the etiquette three times, it was time for the most important ceremony, the wine drinking ceremony.

    The ceremonial official drank some wine with a cup. ¡°Cbash is bitter. It¡¯s also called the bottle gourd. It¡¯s divided into two halves. A cbash produces two dles¡¯. There¡¯s a red string on thedle, which represents the ¡®marriage line¡¯. The marriage line leads to love and leads to the handle of thedle. The couple is connected as one. When thedle is filled with wine, it¡¯s also called the ¡®nuptial wine cup¡¯, or the ¡®cup of love¡¯. A couple will drink the wine together. This is also called the wedding wine. By drinking the wine together, the husband and wife will have a strong rtionship. By drinking the wine together, the husband and wife are willing to share theirforts and struggles. By drinking the wedding wine together, the husband and wife are willing to suffer together. With the wedding wine, the husband and wife are equal. They are harmonious and respect the world.¡±

    The ceremonial official brought over the wine. Yu Youyao took a look and thought inappropriately that this was a waterdle made of old gourds at home!

    It was just that the sizes were different.

    ¡°Greetings!¡± As the etiquette official finished speaking, Yu Youyao picked up her wine and drank half of it.

    After that, she exchanged cups with Yin Huaixi.

    They drank a ss of wine together.

    It waspletely different from drinking wine while their arms were crossed.

    After the ceremony, the etiquette official said, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with the tassel untying and hair tying ceremony.¡±

    The wedding consisted of a lot of etiquette.

    Yu Youyao was stunned for a long time. The red tassel rope on her head had been tied by her grandmother early this morning.

    Yin Huaixi was excited. He got up and went to Yu Youyao¡¯s side. He untied the red tassel rope that she had given him to get married. This was untying the tassel.

    After that, the ceremonial official brought over the golden scissors. The two of them each cut a strand of hair and ced it on the ceremonial te. The etiquette official tied their hair with the red tassel and ced them in a brocade bag. This was the hair tying ceremony.

    From now on!

    Yin Huaixi looked at Yu Youyao and said, ¡°We¡¯ll be husband and wife. We¡¯ll be loving.¡±

    Yu Youyao frowned slightly, looking shy. ¡°We share the same heart in this life!¡±

    Then, the etiquette official said, ¡°Greet each other.¡±

    This greeting was formal and serious etiquette. The two of them stood at opposite ends. After cupping their hands, Yin Huaixi took a step forward and held Yu Youyao¡¯s hand. The two of them stood side by side and looked down at the ministers.

    The ceremonial official shouted, ¡°It¡¯s a heavenly gift. Praise and honor.¡±

    The civil and military officials slowly knelt down and bowed.

    ¡°Long live our emperor.¡±

    ¡°The Empress is blessed with eternal happiness.¡±

 Chapter 1080: Consummation

    Chapter 1080: Consummation<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    By the time the ceremony was over, the sky was alreadypletely dark.

    The couple returned to the Chengqian Pce hand in hand. Yin Huaixi had changed the name of the Qianji Pce to the Gande Pce. It was the ce where he handled the court affairs.<div>

    The Chenggan Pce was the closest to the Gande Pce. Yin Huaixi had spent a lot of effort to renovate and decorate this ce, nning to use it as his and Yu Youyao¡¯s residence.

    The Chengqian Hall was decorated withmps and colors, looking festive. The dragon and phoenix candles in the sleeping hall burned, illuminating the entire room in red.

    A female ceremonial official brought over a te of dumplings. There were a total of twelve dumplings.

    This te of dumplings required the husband and wife to use their chopsticks to pick up the dumplings and eat them at the same time. As it was being done at the same time, it tested each other¡¯s tacit understanding. It wasn¡¯t difficult, but it was a little embarrassing to feed Yin Huaixi in public under the gazes of the ceremonial officials and the servants in the room.

    Yu Youyao was a little nervous. The dumpling was smooth. She picked it up a few times before holding it firmly and carefully bringing it to Yin Huaixi¡¯s mouth.

    At this moment, Yin Huaixi¡¯s dumplings were also on her lips.

    She subconsciously opened her mouth and ate the dumpling.

    Yu Youyao had not eaten much all day and was starving. Just as she was thinking about how the dumplings were raw, she heard the ceremonial official ask, ¡°Are the dumplings raw?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raw!¡± Yu Youyao subconsciously replied. As soon as she finished speaking, she blushed and couldn¡¯t help but re at Yin Huaixi.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s body seemed to have been electrocuted by her coquettish re, and he immediately went numb.

    Fortunately, she finished the te of dumplings without any mishaps. They ate a total of eight dumplings, with each person eating four dumplings each. There were four dumplings remaining. During this period, Yu Youyao ate four fillings, namely peanuts, longans, red dates, and lilies.<div>

    The ceremonial officer read out a congrattory message happily. ¡°We hope that you give birth to a son soon and that you¡¯ll be together for a hundred years¡­¡±

    The smile on Yin Huaixi¡¯s face deepened, and he looked very happy.

    Hearing the ceremonial official¡¯s words, Yu Youyao was so embarrassed that she did not dare to look up. At the thought that these dumplings with their own meaning were all fed to her by Yin Huaixi one by one, she felt that something was amiss.

    She subconsciously nced at the ceremonial official and saw that the smile on his face was filled with joy, as if it also had an indescribable deeper meaning.

    Looking at his wife¡¯s beautiful face under the candlelight, Yin Huaixi¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Hall of Supreme Harmony first.¡±

    There was a banquet in the Hall of Supreme Harmony.

    Yu Youyao was so shy that she lowered her head and did not say anything. Her fair neck was dyed with a faint pink color under the red candlelight.

    After waiting for a while, Yin Huaixi still did not move. She looked up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Yin Huaixi sat still. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Youyao looked confused. Did she need to exin anything? Why hadn¡¯t Auntie Xu mentioned this?

    Yin Huaixi nced at the ceremonial official casually.<div>

    The etiquette official was shocked and quickly smiled. ¡°The Hall of Supreme Harmony has set up a state banquet. If the emperor attends, the ministers will be happy. I believe you will have to drink a lot of wine. Since the Empress is a new wife¡­¡±

    She would probably be concerned about her husband. Yu Youyao knew that he would be fine, but she also understood what the official meant. ¡°Drink less wine. Don¡¯t get drunk.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Yin Huaixi suddenly leaned forward and kissed her pink face. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. Otherwise, how can I consummate the marriage when I¡¯m drunk?¡±

    Yu Youyao¡¯s face turned red again. She red at her and said angrily, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was satisfied and left the new house with a loudugh.

    The ceremonial officer also knelt down.

    After a long day, Yu Youyao¡¯s body felt heavy. Chun Xiao and Xia Tao quickly took off the dragon and phoenix crown on their master¡¯s heads, took off her heavy wedding clothes one by one, and helped her wash up.

    The firece was burning in the Chengqian Hall and a charcoal cage had been set up. Yu Youyao washed away her fatigue and returned to the sleeping hall.

    Liu¡¯er brought in a food box. ¡°Your Highness, the emperor ordered Eunuch Li to send some food over. Young Miss, quickly eat some. Don¡¯t starve.¡±

    The light and nourishing medicinal cuisine was easy to digest.

    Even if she ate more, she did not have to worry about umting food at night.<div>

    Yu Youyao finished all the medicinal cuisine, porridge, and vegetables. Looking at the time, it was already 10pm. Yin Huaixi had yet to return.

    Yu Youyao was a little tired. She asked Xia Tao to bring over a book. She held the book and tilted her head to read on the big pillow. After reading for a while, she felt a little sleepy.

    Thinking that Yin Huaixi had yet to return, she could only force her eyelids open and continue to wait for him.

    After Yin Huaixi finished his banquet, he couldn¡¯t wait to return to the Chenggan Pce with the smell of alcohol on his body. When he arrived at the sleeping hall, he saw her lying on her side on the bed. Her bright ck hair was draped over her shoulders, and under the soft candlelight, it was as smooth as satin. She was only wearing a jade-colored gauze dress, and under the candlelight in the room, she was dyed with beauty. As the material of her clothes was too thin, the breasts under the gauze dress were also clearly visible, making her figure look hazy and beautiful.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s breathing couldn¡¯t help but quicken as he continued to look down.

    Her long legs were by her side. They were crossed and slightly curled up. The sleeves of her pants were rolled up, revealing her fair calves that were like suet jade lotus roots. Below them, her small and exquisite feet were curved like the moon. They were sharp and looked like small lotuses that had just revealed their sharp horns. They were also thin, curved, and tactful, making her seem like a weak girl who needed protection.

    The bright red color formed a strong contrast against the snow-white bed.

    It was simply breathtaking.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart burned, and he subconsciously stepped forward to grasp her.

    It was thin and small, sharp and curved, just enough for him to hold it with his palm.

    It was unbelievably soft, as if it had melted in his hand, causing his entire body to tremble.

    Yu Youyao was shocked. The book in her hand fell to the ground. She subconsciously struggled to break free, but she did not. She propped herself up and looked at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you make a sound when you were walking? You scared me.¡±

    As she spoke, she yawned. Tears streamed down her face, and her eyes were misty. She looked innocent and charming. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Yin Huaixi rubbed the ¡°jade¡± in his palm. He was 30% drunk and 70% tipsy. ¡°It¡¯s almost midnight.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote.¡± Yu Youyao was so sleepy that she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She yawned again. ¡°No wonder I¡¯m so sleepy. Did the banquet at the Hall of Supreme Harmony go smoothly?¡±

    There were only some songs, dances, music, and sideshows at the state banquet. Although alcohol was not restricted, the ministers were worried that they would be disrespectful, so they restrained themselves. It was not very lively.

    ¡°It went smoothly.¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes after saying that, Yin Huaixi said, ¡°Madam, a night of love is worth a thousand gold coins. It¡¯s time for us to consummate our marriage¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately woke up from her nap. Her face turned red, and before she could react, her bodynded heavily on the nket, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s tall body copsed.

    The big red curtain slowly closed, and the night was filled with red waves.

 Chapter 1081: Sacrificing Himself

    Chapter 1081: Sacrificing Himself<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yin Huaixi was sleeping soundly when he was suddenly woken up by the sound of a crowing rooster. He subconsciously hugged the delicate body in his arms more tightly.

    ¡°The rooster is already crowing. Don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s time to go to court.¡± Yu Youyao turned around and muttered with her back facing him.<div>

    Yin Huaixi refused to budge. He wrapped himself around her from behind. As he bit her ear, he asked vaguely, ¡°Why is there the sound of a rooster in the pce? I must have heard wrongly.¡±

    Yu Youyao was so annoyed by him that she fell asleep. ¡°I was the one who asked someone to capture it into the pce.¡±

    ¡°Why did you capture a rooster into the pce?¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s breathing was a little turbid as he asked vaguely, ¡°Is it too boring in the pce? I¡¯ll bring you out to y in a few days.¡±

    Yu Youyao was angry. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask. Isn¡¯t it because of you? You lie on the couch every morning and refuse to get up. As a result, Eunuch Zhu has toe over to invite you. I¡¯m too ashamed to face anyone.¡±

    She made it seem like he was the source of trouble. It was really embarrassing.

    Yin Huaixi was not ashamed. Instead, he was proud. ¡°The hibiscus tent was warm overnight. It¡¯s just a pity that spring nights are short. We¡¯re newlyweds. It¡¯s only human nature for us to be deeply attached to each other.¡±

    Yu Youyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°This rooster will crow twice every morning. The first crow will be at 3:30am, and the second crow will be at 5:00am. I heard that no matter if it¡¯s windy or rainy, even if it¡¯s in the dead of winter, it will crow 360 days a year. Not only does it crow every day, but it also crows at the same time.¡±

    If the rooster crowed too many times, Yin Huaixi would not be able to rest well. If it crowed for too long, Yin Huaixi would be vexed as it was too early. She was worried that it would disturb Yin Huaixi¡¯s good dream.

    A rooster like this that only crowed twice in the morning was a veritable zy rooster¡± in the farming world. It was rtively rare. It took a few days to find this one in the viges near the suburbs of the capital.

    She had put in a lot of effort.

    Yin Huaixi rubbed his forehead andughed. ¡°To think you could think of that.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao said, ¡°From today onwards, from now on, the rooster will sound twice a day. Get up consciously. Don¡¯t let Eunuch Zhu urge you anymore. Otherwise, I¡¯ll capture 180 roosters and bring them into the pce.¡±

    Imagine a 180 roosters crowing at the same time.

    Hmph, couldn¡¯t she deal with him?

    Yin Huaixi did not know whether tough or cry. Those of them who had gone to the battlefield could still snore like thunder even though the killing sounds in front of them were earth-shattering. Did she really think that 180 roosters could scare him?!

    Yes, it really worked.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± He was not afraid of noisy chickens and would never let her suffer with him.

    Yes, he had sacrificed himself for her.

    Therefore, it was not too much to collect some interest!

    ¡°Oh, what are you doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the first crow? It¡¯s still early. There¡¯s still an hour before the second crow. There¡¯s enough time¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you bastard¡­¡±<div>

    This ordealsted until five o¡¯clock.

    At dawn, the second rooster crow sounded punctually.

    Yin Huaixi hugged the delicate and weak person in his arms tightly. He reached out and brushed the wet hair on her face behind her ear. Then, he left the inner hall and instructed Chun Xiao to get some water.

    Chun Xiao drew the water and reported softly outside the curtain.

    Yin Huaixi lifted the curtain and brought the water into the inner hall. He gently helped Yu Youyao clean up. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little restless. He couldn¡¯t help but wrap around her and kiss her lips, causing Yu Youyao to mutter weakly.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Once I go to the morning court assembly, you can sleep well and wake up anytime.¡± Yin Huaixi looked at her flushed face. It was like a burning peach blossom, full of beauty. There was a hint of spring in the corners of her eyes and eyebrows. His heart itched. He felt smug and sighed.

    How could he have enough doting on such a delicate and soft person?

    In answer, Yu Youyao turned around.

    It was obvious that she despised him for being annoying and long-winded.

    As she turned over, the nket also slid down, revealing her round shoulders. She had a beautiful jade-like back with two butterfly-like bones. It was as if she wanted to spread her wings to fly. The beauty spread to her waist. She was so beautiful that it was almost soul-stirring.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s breathing was a little chaotic. He quickly pulled up the nket and wrapped her tightly.<div>

    This girl was delicate, but she did not notice it at all. She kept putting on an act, causing the control he was so proud of to copse.

    Yin Huaixi stood up and left the inner hall to the side hall.

    Eunuch Zhu arranged for him to wash up and lead a group of eunuchs to wait in the side hall.

    The new emperor did not like to be served close by. He did everything himself. It only took him half an hour to clean himself and wear it. He was simply swift and decisive.

    After putting on his clothes, Eunuch Zhu brought over breakfast.

    The Empress¡¯s heart ached for the emperor, who woke up early and still had to discuss matters with the court officials. Every night before going to bed, she would personally prepare porridge and medicinal cuisine and ask the emperor to eat some medicinal cuisine before going to court every day.

    In the spring and winter seasons, the morning court session started at 6:15am and ended at 8:15am.

    The court session would start earlier in summer and autumn. It started at 5:30am and ended at 8:30am.

    When the court session ended in the morning, it happened to be time for breakfast.

    While Yin Huaixi was eating with Yu Youyao, he suddenly said, ¡°Song Mingzhao has been back in the capital for a while.¡±

    Yu Youyao stopped eating and said nothing.

    Yin Huaixi stared at her hand for a while. ¡°The Marquis of Zhenguo died for the country. The glory of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence in the past has also disappeared with the destruction of the Great Zhou Dynasty. The Song n was blessed by the Great Zhou Dynasty and is also bright on the surface. Very few people hold important positions in the court. The Great Zhao Dynasty has just been established, so we have to hire capable people. The talents of the Song n are not obvious, so few people were employed again.¡±

    The old nobles looked glorious, but because they were deeply rooted and involvedplicated interests, the emperor was most likely unwilling to put them in an important position.

    This was unless a particrly talented junior in the family was recognized by the emperor and could protect the family¡¯s prosperity.

    Song Mingzhao was such a person.

    Yu Youyao understood immediately. ¡°As the eldest grandson of the Song family and the most outstanding disciple of the Song family, Song Mingzhao is carrying the rise and fall of the Song family. He wants to enter the capital to seek a future for the family.¡±

    After Song Xiuqi¡¯s death, the Song family established a cenotaph for him in Xi¡¯an. When Song Mingzhao went to the capital, Second Young Master Song had to stay in Xi¡¯an to mourn for Song Xiuqi.

    Yin Huaixi nodded, as if he had thought of something. He said, ¡°Previously, when you were still in Jinzhou, Song Mingzhao stayed in Xiangping for a while.¡±

    Yu Youyao had some impression of him. ¡°I heard from Brother Shande that there seemed to be a problem with his health. He came to Xiangping to seek treatment. After all, they¡¯ve been friends for many years and are cousins by marriage. I asked Brother Shande to send over a greeting card from the Immortal Master of Mount Wanjun.¡±

    Seeing her ignorant expression, Yin Huaixi was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he pitied Song Mingzhao a little. ¡°He originally nned to go to Jinzhou, but at that time, there was a battle at the front line. Jinzhou was located at the border and was under full martialw and lockdown. Other than those with the documents of the Imperial Court and the token of the Yue Fei¡¯s Residence, no one was allowed to enter or leave.¡±

 Chapter 1082: Side Story 2: Forget It!

    Chapter 1082: Side Story 2: Forget It!<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Song Mingzhao was stopped outside Jinzhou Pass. He had no choice but to return to Xiangping and meet Yu Shande.

    Yu Shande had been entrusted by his n toe to Jinzhou. Elder Yu had arranged for a bunch of clearance documents to be sent to him before he sessfully entered Jinzhou.<div>

    Yu Youyao only nodded. Most of the immortals of the Wanjun Mountain were helping out in the frontline army. It made sense for Song Mingzhao toe to Jinzhou to seek treatment.

    Even though he had made it so clear, she still did not understand. Yin Huaixi rubbed his forehead and chuckled. ¡°After youpleted your mourning period, the news of the previous Empress Dowager bestowing a marriage to uspletely spread. Then, Song Mingzhao was summoned by his family and returned to the Xi¡¯an family.¡±

    At that time, their marriage was not a secret in the court.

    The Zhenguo Marquis Residence also knew very well that only Song Mingzhao had been hidden in ancient times. The Song family probably did not expect that their eldest son and grandson, whom their family had high hopes for, would actually be a fool. It was not easy for them to escape from Quanzhou with the help of their family. Not only did they not return to the capital, but they also went to Liaodong from the south.

    There was a thousand miles between the south and north.

    They had to spend a lot of effort.

    If the marriage had not spread, Song Mingzhao might not have returned to Xi¡¯an easily.

    Yu Youyaopletely lost her appetite. She nced at him. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    Yin Huaixi was stunned. Yes, what was he trying to say?

    Could it be that he had to tell his wife that there was a man who was deeply in love with her and chased after her, wanting to poach her? What should she do?!

    Forget it!<div>

    Wasn¡¯t he looking for trouble?

    Yu Youyao did not think too much about it. She had not interacted much with Song Mingzhao. Not to mention the nightmare, she did not have any prejudice against him. Naturally, she did not expect Song Mingzhao to be interested in her.

    Hence, she deliberated for a moment. ¡°Song Mingzhao is the top schr of the previous dynasty. He has a position in the Hanlin Academy and is very valued by Yu Zongshen. He¡¯s a talented person. Putting aside the nightmare, I don¡¯t have any prejudice against him and acknowledge his talent. Other than being friends with him for a while, I don¡¯t have much to do with him. Whether you employ him or not depends on you. You don¡¯t have to test me.¡±

    She was worried that Yin Huaixi would have a grudge against Song Mingzhao because of the nightmare and was unwilling to employ him, so her words were very pertinent.

    Song Mingzhao¡¯s talent had already shown signs of showing during the flood in Zhejiang. He could handle such aplicated situation in Zhejiang with ease and even handled the conflict between Zhejiang Qingliu and the capital of Zhejiang. Later on, Song Xiuwen was in jail, but he had never been convicted. The Zhenguo Marquis Residence was not affected at all.

    Of course, Yin Huaixi was also involved.

    However, it was also true that Song Mingzhao had helped Yu Zongzheng escape from Zhejiang unscathed.

    It was indeed a pity to give up such a talent.

    Yin Huaixi said, ¡°I flipped through Song Mingzhao¡¯s examination paper back then. There are more than 3,000 words in the entire paper, but every word is a gem. He¡¯s a capable minister who can manage officials. If he can be used well, he and Yu Shande will be able to manage officials andplement each other. As the emperor, I¡¯ll be much less worried.¡±

    At that time, he would have more time to apany Yu Youyao.

    What was governance?<div>

    The purpose of governance in the world was to manage the officials. Not only did he want to employ Song Mingzhao, but he also wanted to nurture him to be the next Grand Secretary.

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°It¡¯s your decision.¡±

    Yin Huaixi chuckled. ¡°The Song family has returned to the capital. You used to have a good rtionship with the women of the Song family. Do you want to summon them into the pce to meet them?¡±

    Putting Song Mingzhao aside, Old Madam Song treated Yu Youyao very well.

    Yu Youyao had the same intention. ¡°Call Grandmother Song and Auntie Song into the pce for a meeting with them.¡±

    Yin Huaixi smiled and did not mention this. He picked up some sour bamboo shoots with his chopsticks and handed them to her.

    He was not a magnanimous person. It was not bad for him to admire Song Mingzhao¡¯s talent, but at the thought of his feelings for Yu Youyao, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in his throat.

    Therefore, even though Song Mingzhao had been in the capital for a while, Yin Huaixi had never made up his mind to employ him.

    Now, it seemed that he was thinking too much.

    Using Song Mingzhao was more beneficial than harmful.

    After the Marquis of Zhenguo of the previous dynasty, Song Xiuqi, died for the country, Old Madam Song made the decision to separate the four branches. Old Madam Song followed the first branch.<div>

    This time, Old Madam Song had brought the first and third branches back to the capital. This was because the original ancestral residence of the Marquis of Zhenguo had been bestowed by the previous dynasty¡¯s Zhou Gaozu. Now that the Great Zhao was newly established and the new emperor had ascended the throne, the previous residence could no longer be lived in. The Song family could only live in a courtyard that they had previously bought in the capital and wait for the imperial court¡¯s edict.

    They waited for half a month.

    Song Mingzhao looked for Yu Shande to gather information.

    Yu Shande was very confident in Song Mingzhao. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re Mr. Xian Yun¡¯s disciple. There are rarely any great talents in the world. After the new emperor ascends the throne, he¡¯ll take in schrs and speak kindly. It¡¯s the clearest. Wait a little longer. I think there¡¯ll be news soon.¡±

    His words were sincere, so Song Mingzhao naturally appreciated his kindness, but he actually did not find out anything.

    When he returned home, he told his grandmother.

    Old Madam Song¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°He¡¯s a virtuous person. If there¡¯s any news about you in the court, it¡¯s impossible for him not to reveal it at all. From what he¡¯s saying, it seems like there¡¯s no news at all¡­¡±

    The Song and Yu families were family friends and inws. This time, the Yu family had entered the capital together with the first and third branches of the Song family. Due to this rtionship, the Yu n had helped a lot after they went to the capital.

    Yu Shande was the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion and was in the center of power. If the court chose a capable schr, the cab would definitely agree. Mingzhao had returned to the capital for so long and had also sent a letter to the Imperial Court. With Mingzhao¡¯s talent, there should be news from the cab.

    Song Mingzhao coughed lightly. ¡°The emperor should have suppressed it.¡±

    Old Madam Song¡¯s eyes turned red. She understood what he meant and felt terrible.

    Her grandson was only 23 years old. He was not old yet, but his ck hair was mixed with silver at the temples and was gray. The once noble and handsome young master of an aristocratic family had also be thin.

    The immortal of Mount Wanjun had given him a medicine called the Essence Enhancing Pill. Mingzhao¡¯s health had improved a lot. In the past few years, he had not suffered from heart disease often, but his body seemed to have lost weight.

    Mingzhao liked Yao Yao. It was so obvious that it was impossible for the emperor not to notice.

    It was really a sin!

    When Old Madam Song thought of Yu Youyao, tears rushed out of her eyes. ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to return to the capital, put away your thoughts. After two years, I¡¯ll carefully find another marriage for you. I won¡¯t let you suffer¡­¡±

    Song Mingzhao lowered his eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see!¡±

    His tone was very calm, and he couldn¡¯t hide his perfunctoriness. Old Madam Song cried silently.

    The room was silent for a moment.

    At this moment, Madam Zhu rushed into the house with a happy expression. ¡°Matriarch Mingzhao, someone from the pce hase. They said that the Empress wants to summon us.¡±

    The Marquis of Zhenguo¡¯s wife was from the Zhu family in Hebei. Her father had once been a general under Duke Duan and was guarding the Rehe area. He was a third-grade official. Thus, she was the daughter of a general.

    When Thief Liang rebelled, the Zhu family entered the capital to seek refuge with the Marquis of Zhen. After Hebei fell, Father Zhu died in battle, and the Zhu family fled north with the Song family.

 Chapter 1083: Lost Long Ago

    Chapter 1083: Lost Long Ago<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Old Madam Song was also excited. The Empress wanted to summon them. It was obvious that she had taken into ount their past rtionship. It was time for the matter of Mingzhao entering the court to be settled.

    Old Madam Song and Madam Zhu quickly washed up and followed the eunuchs into the pce.<div>

    Yu Youyao was only wearing her informal clothes, but she was still noble and dignified. Old Madam Song and Madam Zhu quickly knelt down and bowed, but they sighed deeply.

    They had liked Yu Youyao since she was young. They felt that it was too rare for her mother to die early, and for her grandmother to be seriously ill and lingering on the bed. Her father did not dote on her, and her stepmother was scheming. In such a family, she was still bright-eyed and not timid.

    However, who would have thought that the delicate and cute person in the past would have such good fortune?!

    Yu Youyao quickly asked someone to help them up and give them seats.

    When the two sides met, they sighed with emotion. It was inevitable that they would reminisce about their old rtionship and talk about the current situation. However, because Yu Youyao¡¯s status was different, Old Madam Song and Madam Zhu inevitably sounded a little reserved when talking.

    Yu Youyao had mixed feelings. She turned to ask Song Wanhui, ¡°How¡¯s Third Sister Song?¡±

    At the mention of Song Wanhui, a smile appeared on Old Madam Song¡¯s face. ¡°Not long after our family went to Xi¡¯an, the n helped to matchmake and arranged a marriage for Wanhui. It¡¯s General Huaiyong, who¡¯s guarding the Wei River. In the past, he was a small general under the emperor. General Huaiyong¡¯s family has some ties with our family. After we arrived in Xi¡¯an, we came to visit. For some reason, he took a fancy to Wanhui¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao knew this.

    General Huaiyong was a direct descendant of Yin Huaixi and was a fourth-grade official. He was 26 years old. When the two sides agreed to marry, Yin Huaixi received the news immediately. He reported General Huaiyong¡¯s character and the entire situation in the family to her in a letter.

    General Huaiyong¡¯s father had also been a young general under King Li of Zhou. After he died in battle, there were only orphans and widows left in the family, and he had received a lot of care from King Li of Zhou.

    After Yin Huaixi ascended the throne, General Huaiyong was rewarded based on his contributions. He was conferred the title of General Zhaoyong. He was a third-grade official and was also a border official.<div>

    Yu Youyao smiled. ¡°General Zhaoyong¡¯s character is precious. The emperor often praises him, and it¡¯s also a rare good marriage. The Matriarch has good taste.¡±

    General Zhaoyong only had his mother in his family, and she also had a good personality. General Zhaoyong had a good personality and was worthy of being entrusted with for the rest of his life. Therefore, after knowing about this marriage, Yu Youyao did not get involved.

    The smile on Madam Zhu¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I was worried earlier that the two of them had just gotten engaged and were already in a hurry to get married. I was always feeling uncertain. Who knew that after Wanhui married into the General Residence, she and her mother-inw had the same temperament? There were no messy matters in the family. The two of them are husband and wife, and their lives are stable. I was happy to see it.¡±

    At that time, General Huaiyong was 26 years old, six or seven years older than Wanhui. She was a little unhappy, but it was her mother-inw who insisted on getting married. Wanhui was also a little interested in General Huaiyong, so she could only reluctantly agree.

    Considering that both parties were not young, the marriage was quickly arranged. She was originally worried that Wanhui would suffer.

    Unexpectedly, on the day of the wedding, General Zhaoyong left the city before dawn to hunt a pair of live geese and followed the bridal escort team to the Song family.

    It was said that from the moment the two sides were engaged, General Zhaoyong had started searching for wild geese every day.

    Geese were loyal birds. They would die together with their spouses. When geese flew south and north, they would fly as a pair. They were no longer alone. There was a meaning of ¡°holding your partner¡¯s hand and growing old with them.¡±

    Only then did the Song family truly agree to this marriage.

    Looking at the smiles on Madam Zhu and Old Madam Song¡¯s faces, she knew that Song Wanhui was living afortable life. Yu Youyao was sincerely happy for her.

    The next day, Song Mingzhao received an edict to enter the pce to visit the new emperor.<div>

    Seeing the dignified emperor sitting on the dragon throne, Song Mingzhao suddenly recalled that from the time he went to the Yu Residence to visit, the new emperor was still ¡°Cousin Zhou¡±. He sat beside his ¡°cousin¡± and took small tweezers to help peel the longans and pine nuts for her to eat.

    Only he knew whether the heart of the lotus seed was truly bitter.

    Song Mingzhao slowly lowered his head, feeling crazed and indignant. At this moment, when he saw such a new emperor and thought of the scenes in the past, he suddenly realized something.

    He had lost long ago.

    Song Mingzhao made up for theck of the Left Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs that Yu Zongzheng had been thinking about. He was also appointed as the Grand Secretary of the Imperial Library. He entered the cab and rise through the ranks.

    After Song Mingzhao returned home, the pce sent over an oral order from the new emperor.

    He would return to the old residence of the Zhenguo Marquis Residence and bestow the name of the Song Residence. Old Madam Song would also be conferred with the title of ¡°Madam of the State of Qin.¡± As for Madam Zhu, it would depend on her son, Song Mingzhao.

    Since ancient times, conferring titles of honor on the wife of a deserving official and making his sons heirs to his titles was nothing much.

    After returning to the ¡°Song Residence¡±, Song Mingzhao was almost sick. He renovated and decorated the Jiuzhao Pavilion bit by bit ording to the appearance of ¡°Yu Youyao¡± after marrying into the Zhenguo Marquis Residence in his nightmare. It was as if only in this way could she truly have a ce in his heart. The dream that used to make him suffer in the past had now be his onlyfort in his life.

    After Song Mingzhao entered the court, Emperor Zhaoyong issued a decree to confer the title of Duke Wenzhong on Yu Zongshen.

    He became the second minister to receive the posthumous title of Duke Wenzhong, after Duke Zhang Wenzhong.<div>

    For a moment, there were various opinions.

    Some people felt that Yu Zongshen had dedicated himself to the Great Zhou all his life and died of illness. He was worthy of Duke Yu Wenzhong¡¯s reputation.

    Some people also felt that when Duke Yu Wenzhong was still alive, he had abandoned the capital to protect the north to help the new emperor pacify the North. It was only right for the new emperor to bestow a posthumous title.

    There were also a few people who were jealous that the Yu n was ced in an important position by the new emperor.

    They felt that Yu Zongshen was deceiving the world. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he had employed arge number of members of the Yu n. It was obvious that he was blinded by lust and doted on his rtives.

    Then, he cleared the names of some ministers of the previous dynasty, including the Duke of Ning, the heir of the Duke of Ning, Elder Lu, and so on.

    He had regained the title of Duke Ning and was conferred the title of Marquis of Zhongyong.

    Having two titles was also very rare in the past dynasties.

    In addition, Empress Ning was also conferred the title of ¡°Madam of the Rong Nation.¡± Even Princess Liyang was given the title of ¡°Princess Qiuli.¡±

    The Great Zhou Dynasty had long been destroyed, and the previous titles of Empress Ning and Princess Liyang were only in name. They were no longer as honorable as before.

    He had given her enough dignity.

    If the Ning n could be more diligent, they would also be ced in an important position after entering the court. The revival of the Ning n would be imminent.

    Yin Huaixi said calmly, ¡°Did the Madam of the Rong Nation say when she would leave the pce?¡±

    Eunuch Zhu hurriedly said, ¡°Previously, the Madam of the Rong Nation requested to see the emperor and was sent away by me. There hasn¡¯t been any news from the Yi Kun Pce these past few days. I think she hasn¡¯t seen the emperor and will be dyed for a while.¡±

    His words were very tactful, and his meaning wasplicated. He was just short of saying that the Madam of the Rong Nation was greedy and unwilling to leave the pce just like that. She refused to leave until she saw the emperor.

    He also felt that Empress Ning was insensible.

 Chapter 1084: Demoting a Wife to a Concubine

    Chapter 1084: Demoting a Wife to a Concubine<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The emperor¡¯s words carried weight. Since the decree had been issued, how could there be any reason to change it? This was on the ount that she had some rtionship with the emperor. She even wanted to control the emperor.

    Previously, Princess Liyang had privately looked for the Eldest Princess, which had already angered the emperor. He had also lost his patience with Empress Ning. Did she still want to see the emperor? The country had just been settled, and the emperor was busy with political matters every day. He felt that it was not enough to spend the rest of his time by the Empress¡¯s side, so how could he have time to see her?<div>

    No matter how smart a person was, once they were in the face of power, their brains would not be clear.

    The corners of Yin Huaixi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Make a trip personally. I¡¯ll give them three days to move out of the pce and into the pce courtyard I¡¯ve given them. How can an empress of the previous dynasty live in the Central Pce?¡±

    Although he and Yao Yao did not live in the Yi Kun Pce and nned to eat and live together in the Chengqian Pce like ordinary husband and wife, the Yi Kun Pce was a ce in the Central Pce. Regardless of whether they lived there or not, it represented Yao Yao¡¯s honor. How could she let others upy it?

    It had been three days since the emperor¡¯s imperial decree was issued.

    Madam Ning, the Madam of the Rong Nation, lived safely in Yi Kun Pce. She looked after the flowers and grass every day and was free.

    However, Princess Qiuli, who lived with Yi Kun Pce, was not in such a good mood.

    She had been raised in the pce as a legitimate princess since she was young. Previously, when her aunt wanted to arrange for her to be Emperor Zhaoyong¡¯s concubine, she was also unhappy.

    The Ning Residence had suffered annihtion because of Emperor Zhao Yong and his father.

    Her aunt also did her best to support Emperor Zhaoyong to the throne.

    Emperor Zhaoyong had to remember the efforts of the Ning Residence and his aunt and confer her the title of Empress.

    However, her mother advised her, ¡°The marriage between King Yue Fei and Eldest Princess Shaoyi was bestowed by the previous Empress Dowager. The three books and six etiquettes are more than thorough. Marriage is not a child¡¯s y. At this point, there¡¯s no reason to cancel the marriage!¡±<div>

    She was indignant. ¡°Doesn¡¯t King Yue Fei want to change the dynasty? At that time, there¡¯s no need to respect the decree of the Empress Dowager of the previous dynasty. If they can¡¯t call off the marriage, can¡¯t he demote his wife to a concubine? Anyway, they haven¡¯t even arranged a marriage. It¡¯s still ttering him to say that he¡¯s demoting his wife. It¡¯s not like there hasn¡¯t been such a situation in history. Mother, you¡¯ve helped the emperor ascend to the throne and worked hard¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡± Empress Ning¡¯s expression was solemn as she stopped her. ¡°The previous Empress Dowager was famous for her virtue. King Li of Zhou and his son have always been indebted to her. No matter what, King Yue Fei has to be grateful for her kindness. He can¡¯t disobey. There¡¯s no room to change the marriage.¡±

    ¡°In short, I don¡¯t want to be a concubine.¡± Princess Liyang was still very indignant. She pursed her lips and looked unhappy. ¡°The imperial concubine is also a concubine. When she sees the empress, she still has to bow. Who is Yu Youyao? Is she worthy of worshiping me? She¡¯s just the daughter of an external minister. Do you want me to be under her feet for the rest of my life? When have I ever suffered such grievances in the past?¡±

    Empress Ning sighed slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wrong you either, but when King Yue Fei formed a rtionship with the Eldest Princess, the two of them were childhood sweethearts, and they shared joys and sorrows. Their rtionship was very deep. The Eldest Princess¡¯s reputation for being virtuous was widely spread throughout the world, and the subsequent position was given to her by everyone. The Yu n is loyal and resilient, and they¡¯re also extremely famous among the people under the heavens. The emperor¡¯s contribution to pacifying the Northern Barbarians and the Eldest Princess Shaoyi¡¯s external family is also indispensable. No matter how you look at it, Yu Youyao is the best choice for the Empress.¡±

    What did the Ning Residence have?

    They were just living under the new emperor¡¯s nose. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have schemed so painstakingly.

    In the end, it was still Yu Youyao¡¯s fault.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yu Youyao¡¯s reputation as a virtuous person and the Xie family¡¯s wealth that could rival a country to stabilize the situation in the North, how could King Yue Fei have easily calmed the North?

    If it had been anyter, she would have been able to n to help the Fourth Prince ascend the throne and marry Liyang to a general with arge army. With military power in her hands, she would have been able to firmly hold the new emperor in her palm and enjoy the status of Empress Dowager forever.

    In the end, the situation was better than the person.

    No matter how much she thought, under Yin Huaixi¡¯s ambition, she could only abandon her pawn to protect the carriage.<div>

    Although she was dissatisfied, Princess Liyang still epted this arrangement and obediently went to Xiangping City under Empress Ning¡¯s arrangements.

    It wasn¡¯t until the capital had just been settled that Princess Liyang would return to the capital and move into the Yi Kun Pce. She had originally nned to take advantage of the fact that Eldest Princess Shaoyi hadn¡¯t returned to the capital to visit a nearby pavilion.

    When Eldest Princess Shaoyi returned to the capital, everything was already set in stone, and it was no longer up to her.

    Princess Liyang was scheming. She had also thought of all kinds of opportunities to create a chance to ¡°meet¡± Emperor Zhaoyong.

    However, she did not expect that she would not even have the chance to approach Emperor Zhaoyong.

    Her mother had also used excuses to ask to see Emperor Zhaoyong time and time again, wanting to create an opportunity for her and Emperor Zhaoyong. She had always been rejected by Eunuch Zhu because the emperor was busy with state affairs.

    With this, Yu Youyao was dragged into the capital. Emperor Zhaoyong simply did not return to the pce. He moved into the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence without any scruples and even ¡°moved¡± the Hall of Diligent Governance into the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence.

    Even after Yu Youyao was registered, Princess Liyang had not seen Emperor Zhaoyong.

    Once, when she was really indignant, she went to the Chenggan Pce to ask to see Yu Youyao. She wanted to meet Emperor Yongzhao openly in the name of knowing Yu Youyao.

    However, she was blocked outside by the guards of the Chenggan Pce. ¡°The emperor has ordered that no one in the Yi Kun Pce is allowed to approach the Chenggan Pce. Those who disobey will be executed immediately.¡±

    She was so frightened that she copsed to the ground on the spot. She asked the pce servants beside her to support her and escape.<div>

    The next day, they received an imperial edict from Emperor Zhaoyong.

    Her mother had been conferred the title of Madam of the Rong Nation and was given another residence outside the pce.

    She conferred the title of Princess Qiuli.

    She would also address her ¡°mother¡± as her aunt.

    ¡°Aunt, what should we do now?¡± Princess Qiuli did not want to leave the pce. She had lived in the pce since she was young and was already used to being high up in the air. ¡°I can¡¯t even see the emperor¡­¡±

    The Madam of the Rong Nation identally cut off the bud of a spring tea. ¡°Are you anxious now? You¡¯ve finally made me rest easy.¡±

    Princess Qiuli lowered her head.

    ¡°Back then, I sent you to Xiangping City because I hoped that you could befriend the Eldest Princess. No matter what, there¡¯s still a path in the future. Who knew that you would be so anxious? The Eldest Princess is from a noble family, and her personality is the most unyielding. How can she be controlled by a mere ¡®Princess¡¯ like you? Why don¡¯t you think about it? How can your schemespare to the Eldest Princess, who has been living under her stepmother since she was young? Her intelligence and shrewdness areparable to Emperor Zhaoyong¡¯s.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was proud and arrogant. Not everyone caught his eye.

    She had not lost to Yin Huaixi.

    Instead, she lost to Yu Youyao.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yu Youyao promoting the nting of sweet potatoes and encouraging the raising of silkworms in the North, allowing the North to alleviate theck of supplies, King Yue Fei wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape the restraint of the nobles so easily. If it weren¡¯t for Yu Youyao promoting green fertilizer and animal husbandry techniques in the North, Yin Huaixi wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence tounch an army all the way to the desert.

    Without the support of the Xie family¡¯s wealth, the drought and snow disaster in the North would not have passed safely, causing the cohesion of the North to reach its peak.

    Then, the poption in the North increased, revealing an unprecedented prosperity.

    All of this created a powerful opportunity for Yin Huaixi to pacify the Northern Barbarians.

 Chapter 1085: Kick You to the Curb when Youâ€™ve Outlived Your Usefulness

    Chapter 1085: Kick You to the Curb when You¡¯ve Outlived Your Usefulness<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Princess Qiuli bit her lip. Although she was indignant, she still said, ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. I ruined your n.¡±

    With the rtionship between the Ning Public House and the emperor, after she befriended the new Empress, regardless of whether the matter of the imperial concubine could be sessfully nned, it would ultimately be beneficial.<div>

    At that time, the new Empress would treat them more politely, regardless of whether they were in or out of the pce.

    Now that they had offended the new Empress and caused trouble, even the emperor did not like them.

    The emperor had given them dignity, but she had caused trouble.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation put down her small golden scissors and washed her hands. ¡°You can¡¯t be entirely med for this matter. It¡¯s still because of the conflict between me and the previous Empress Dowager. I never expected that the previous Empress Dowager would be a step ahead and not forget to attack me before she left. She had long been wary of me. She used her identity as the Empress Dowager to make a big fuss about the marriage between the Eldest Princess and King Yue Fei and roped in the Eldest Princess and King Yue Fei. She had long cut off my way out. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I was cautious and deliberately instigated the officials to suggest choosing a good wife for King Yue Fei to test him, causing this betrothal to be exposed, I¡¯m afraid we would have be rebels.¡±

    She had originally nned to pair Liyang with King Yue Fei.

    Then, she would betroth Princess Shaoyi to the Fourth Prince.

    When the time was right, she would help the Fourth Prince ascend the throne.

    She would enjoy the title of Empress Dowager.

    Unexpectedly, all of this scheme was ruined in the hands of the previous Empress Dowager.

    Princess Qiuli¡¯s face turned slightly pale. ¡°Aunt, the imperial edict has already been issued. The emperor has even given you another residence. Clearly, he doesn¡¯t want us to stay in the pce forever. Do we really have to move out of the pce¡­¡±

    Of course, the Madam of the Rong Nation understood that it was also inappropriate for her to stay in the Yi Kun Pce all the time. She said, ¡°The emperor has regained your Father¡¯s title and even posthumously titled his elder brother the Marquis of Zhongyong. Even I, the Empress of the previous dynasty, have been conferred the title of Madam of the Rong Nation. He has even given you the title of princess. It can be said that he has done his best for the Ning family.¡±<div>

    Princess Qiuli¡¯s lips moved. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave the pce.¡±

    Even if she was an imperial concubine, she was second only to one person and above ten thousand people.

    ¡°Silly child, you can¡¯t just look at the surface.¡± The Madam of the Rong Nation chuckled gently. She seemed charitable. ¡°What¡¯s the use of superficial glory?¡±

    Princess Qiuli looked confused. Didn¡¯t her mother say that the emperor had done his best for the Ning family? Why did she say that this was just on the surface?

    The Madam of the Rong Nation sighed softly. ¡°If the emperor really treats our Ning n well, why didn¡¯t he choose a capable person from the Ning n to inherit the title of Duke Ning of my father? The title of Duke Ning is hereditary. Now that the emperor has recovered the title and my father is no longer around, it¡¯s only logical to choose someone to inherit the title.¡±

    However, the emperor did not do that. He did not want Madam Ning to regain power.

    ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t want me to live in the pce, he can return the old residence of the Ning Residence and let me return to the Ning Residence to live. Why did he have to give me another pce courtyard in the mountains in the suburbs of the capital, far away from the mountains of the capital and the royal court?¡±

    Princess Qiuli was dumbfounded.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation cursed her for being insensible in her heart before continuing, ¡°He just thinks that I¡¯m too scheming. After the previous Empress Dowager passed away, I¡¯m very close to the previous dynasty. The emperor is worried that I¡¯ll interact with the court officials in the capital and interfere in politics.¡±

    Princess Qiuli¡¯s expression did not look too good. ¡°Aunt helped the emperor ascend the throne. How can he kick you to the curb when you¡¯ve outlived your usefulness?¡±

    The Madam of the Rong Nation shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you again. Yin Huaixi has changed the dynasty, and your title as a princess only exists in name. Since the emperor wants to give you a good title, why didn¡¯t he choose another title? Why did he give you a title with the character ¡°Li¡±, which is in your name? He¡¯s just reminding you to remember your identity and not cross the line and get in the way of that person from the Chenggan Pce.¡±<div>

    Princess Qiuli¡¯s face turned pale. The difference between being a legitimate princess and a princess had already made her feel terrible. Now that she knew that there was another meaning behind her title, she felt even worse.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation sighed. ¡°I originally hoped that you would catch the emperor¡¯s eye and be conferred the title of an imperial concubine. The Ning family can also use your power to regain power. At the very least, we can befriend the new empress and let her matchmake you with the talents of the Yu family. Our Ning family can also use the Yu family to rise again.¡±

    Princess Qiuli¡¯s eyes immediately widened in disbelief.

    Her aunt had never said anything about this before.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation said, ¡°I took a fancy to Yu Shande a long time ago. He¡¯s from the line of the Yu n¡¯s n Chief. Not only is he glorious in the n, but he¡¯s already very valued in the previous dynasty. Later, he took on a position in the Hanlin Academy and followed Zhang Wenzhong¡¯s magnificent feat of disaster relief in public rtions. He¡¯s gained a reputation for himself. After the new emperor ascended the throne, he was personally appointed as the Assistant Minister of the Ministry of Works and became the Grand Secretary of the East Pavilion. In the future, he¡¯ll definitely be a high-ranking official and be the second-inmand of the dynasty. If you rely on the Yu n, you will have the support of the Empress and the n Chief. There¡¯s no better future than this.¡±

    In the past, the Grand Secretary had alwayse from the Ministry of Official Personnel Affairs or the Ministry of Revenue. The members of the Yu n were hardworking and exempted, so they could do more practical work in the Ministry of Works. The emperor cherished talent. This arrangement was to let Yu Shande, who had long been aware of the people¡¯s situation and was extremely famous among themoners, make a big move in the Ministry of Works. With Yu Shande¡¯s reputation in the world, in the future, all the fortifications in the Ministry of Works would go smoothly.

    The Grand Secretary was temporarily given to Elder Yu, but he was over 60 years old. He probably had to start nurturing the next Grand Secretary for the Imperial Court so that he could retire.

    Other than Yu Shande, there were currently no very outstanding talents in the Yu n. The eldest son of the Yu Residence¡¯s Second Mansion, Yu Shanyan, was a little talented. However, he was only a high schr and his future was not obvious for the time being.

    From the looks of it, it was impossible for the Grand Secretary to be from the Yu n.

    She thought more highly of Song Mingzhao. When Yu Zongshen was around in the previous dynasty, he had the intention to nurture Song Mingzhao. Song Mingzhao was indeed talented.

    The Song n and the Yu n had been on good terms for generations. In the future, Song Mingzhao would not be able to surpass Yu Shande in the court. The two sidesplemented each other, but they also kept each other in check.<div>

    The prosperity of the Yu n was still far behind.

    Unfortunately, this scheme was ruined in the hands of this fool.

    Princess Qiuli felt dizzy and immediately thought of the young man she had met by chance in the pce earlier.

    He was not as handsome and noble as Song Mingzhao, nor was he as graceful and noble as the emperor. However, his eyes were wide and light, as if they were hiding a world. He was only wearing a grayish-white robe and stood there with his hands behind his back. He actually had the aura of an exiled immortal.

    She had only seen this aura from Mr. Hu Shan and Mr. Xian Yun in the past.

    She stood still and looked at it for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help but ask the pce servant, ¡°Who is this person?¡±

    The pce servant replied, ¡°It¡¯s Little Lord Yu, the brother of Eldest Princess Shaoyi. The emperor has ordered Little Lord Yu to return to the court. Little Lord Yu entered the pce to visit the emperor today.¡±

    She thought for a long time before she thought of a person like Yu Shande.

    Why did she have an impression of Yu Shande?

    It was because Yu Shande was once a close vassal of the previous dynasty¡¯s master. Everyone had to pay attention to him.

    Even as a legitimate princess in the past, he was extremely dignified.

    She suddenly felt bitter and regretful.

 Chapter 1086: Regardless of Success or Failure

    Chapter 1086: Regardless of Sess or Failure<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The Madam of the Rong Nation shook her head. ¡°I heard that the Yu n has the intention to marry him into the Qi Residence and has taken a fancy to Lord Qi¡¯s daughter, Third Miss Qi. I heard that she used to befriend the new empress with a handkerchief. This marriage must have something to do with the new empress. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any room for negotiation.¡±

    Her tone was filled with regret.<div>

    Princess Qiuli slowly lowered her head.

    Madam Rong sighed softly. ¡°Recently, the country has been busy. After a while, when the emperor isn¡¯t busy, I¡¯ll think of a way to meet him and test his intentions. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll ask the emperor to give you a good marriage.¡±

    Whether the Ning Residence could rise or not depended on Qiuli.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was worried that Qiuli would be too arrogant and ruin her n, there was no need to tell her this so that she could recognize the reality and be obediently used by her.

    Princess Qiuli was filled with bitterness and did not know where to start. ¡°Qiuli will follow Aunt¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    The emperor seemed to dote on the Ning family, but the two of them were walking on thin ice in the capital. The emperor was wary of her aunt and wanted to send her to the old forest in the suburbs. He did not want the Ning Residence to take over.

    In the end, her aunt did not want to harm her. She had already ruined her aunt¡¯s n by doing things on her own.

    She couldn¡¯t ruin her aunt¡¯s ns anymore.

    Otherwise, their situation would be even more difficult.

    As soon as the aunt and niece finished speaking, an eunuch came in to report, ¡°Madam, Eunuch Zhu is here.¡±

    The Madam of the Rong Nation quickly brought Qiu Li out to wee him. ¡°Eunuch Zhu specially came over. Does the emperor have any instructions?¡±<div>

    ¡°The Madam of the Rong Nation¡¯s prediction is really godlike.¡± Eunuch Zhu smiled and ttered her, looking very polite, but his words were not polite at all. ¡°The emperor ordered me toe to the Yi Kun Pce to pass on a message. The Yi Kun Pce is an important ce in the Central Pce and is the residence of the previous empresses. The emperor has given the Madam of the Rong Nation a residence and limited her to move out of the pce within three days to prevent chaos in the harem.¡±

    Even though the Madam of the Rong Nation was no longer recuperating, her expression couldn¡¯t help but change. ¡°Eunuch Zhu, please report that I have something to ask of the emperor¡­¡±

    Not only did the emperor want to kick her to the curb once she had outlived her usefulness, but he also clearly wanted to chase her out of the pce.

    Eunuch Zhu frowned. His voice was sharp and ear-piercing. ¡°The Madam of the Rong Nation, you¡¯re really making things difficult for me. The emperor is busy with thousands of matters every day and is really busy with the country¡¯s matters. If the Madam of the Rong Nation has anything, why don¡¯t you tell me and let me pass it on?¡±

    The Madam of the Rong Nation could no longer maintain her expression. ¡°Is the emperor really unwilling to see me?¡±

    Seeing that she had changed the topic, Eunuch Zhu simply made things clear. ¡°As the empress of the previous dynasty, how can you keep saying that you want to see the emperor? Does the emperor have to see you? Where did his aurae from? The emperor cares about being old friends with the Ning Residence and is already taking special care of you. You can put away those thoughts. Otherwise, thest bit of the emperor¡¯s dignity will be ruined.¡±

    The emperor did not owe the Ning Residence anything.

    All these years, he had been ordered to take care of the Madam of the Rong Nation in the pce, both openly and secretly. Otherwise, how could the Madam of the Rong Nation have such a luxurious life today?!

    The Madam of the Rong Nation felt suffocated. ¡°I¡ª I overstepped my boundaries.¡± At this point, she still refused to give up. ¡°I still have an old item from Gaozu in my hand. I want to hand it to the emperor personally. Eunuch, please convey it for me.¡±

    After Emperor Zhaoyong ascended the throne, he called King Li of Zhou ¡°the Great Emperor¡±. His posthumous name was ¡°Emperor Gaowu¡±, and the name of his temple was ¡°Gaozu¡±. Historically, he was called ¡°Zhao Gaozu.¡±

    The so-called ¡°old item of Gaozu¡± was actually the edict that had been secretly handed over to the Ning Residence for safekeeping when the emperor established the previous dynasty.<div>

    She insisted on seeing the emperor, but she didn¡¯t want to scheme to make Qiuli the imperial concubine. Instead, she nned to ask the emperor to give Qiuli a good marriage. She had already chosen a candidate.

    If Yu Shande failed and retreated, Song Mingzhao would also seed.

    She had secretly asked around. When Old Madam Yu and Old Madam Song were still alive, the two families were close and even nned to improve their rtionship.

    The Eldest Princess also had some entanglements with Song Mingzhao. She had once saved his life.

    However, the fate between the two of them was still a little shallow.

    Song Mingzhao was infatuated. In the end, he had made a mistake.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Fate really makes fools of us!¡±

    Since Song Mingzhao¡¯s thoughts were so simple, the emperor must know about it. With such a person constantly thinking about his wife, the emperor must also have a fishbone in his throat.

    The Ning Residence was the same as the Zhen Residence. They were both descendants of loyal ministers and good generals. Their family backgrounds were simr, so they would not disgrace Song Mingzhao. The Song family had no reason to refuse. This marriage was far more logical than a marriage with Yu Shande.

    The emperor might be tempted.

    As for whether Qiuli was willing to live a happy life in the future, it was not within her consideration. She had chosen Song Mingzhao to borrow his power in the future.<div>

    She thought that the words ¡°old item of Gaozu¡± were enough to move the emperor.

    However, Eunuch Zhu¡¯s eyebrows did not even twitch. ¡°You should listen to my advice to pack up and leave the pce as soon as possible. There have been dynasties over the years, and how many of the concubines have a good ending? Almost all the concubines with ranks in the pce have to die for the country. The Empress of the previous dynasty was the first to bear the brunt. Even if she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her lowly life, she had to be lowly to the end. She had to be a ve and a maidservant. She has to be that b*tch and escape from the pce. A woman can¡¯t establish a household. She will either be a beggar or a prostitute. Even if she meets a benevolent monarch, she will definitely be exiled to the border city to suffer¡­¡±

    Princess Qiuli¡¯s face was already ashen.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation subconsciously bent down a little. Previously, she had the intention of establishing the Fourth Prince, so she nned to use this imperial edict to make a big fuss.

    An imperial edict could not be faked.

    But what if it was really an imperial edict?

    There were many things that could be done. The Fourth Prince was also legitimate and the world was loyal.

    Eunuch Zhu said, ¡°The emperor cares about old ties and values friendship. He keeps his promises. This is a blessing that others can¡¯t ask for. With this rtionship, it¡¯s more useful than any power or wealth. In the future, when the Ning n enters the royal court, they will definitely be valued by the emperor. Those who are truly talented and virtuous will have a good future.¡±

    Didn¡¯t the Madam of the Rong Nation scheme so much just to let the Ning family take over again?

    However, how could she hand over her authority to someone for no reason?

    Even if she wanted power, she had to have the ability first.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation did not look too good after failing to achieve her goal. She was still indignant, but after hearing Eunuch Zhu¡¯s words, she felt a little better.

    After all, Eunuch Zhu represented the emperor.

    Eunuch Zhu¡¯s words made it clear that if there was a talented person in the Ning family, the emperor would definitely give him a chance to stand up for himself.

    Although it was very different from what she had thought, the next best thing was a promise.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation¡¯s face was ashen. She ordered someone to get a box from the inner room. Holding the box, sheughed bitterly.

    One¡¯s sesses and failures were both due to the same person!

    Back then, the Ning Residence had relied on the things in the box to gain an important position as the emperor of the previous dynasty. The Ning Residence had regained its ancestral business and gone from dire straits to prosperity.

 Chapter 1087: Imperial Farming Ceremony

    Chapter 1087: Imperial Farming Ceremony<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    However, it was also because of the things in the box that the Ning Residence went from prosperity to destruction.

    Now, because of the things in the box, she had also gained some dignity from the emperor, giving the Ning family hope for recovery.<div>

    The rise and fall of life really did not depend on people at all.

    The Madam of the Rong Nation held the box and slowly knelt on the ground. She raised the box high and shouted, ¡°Long live our emperor.¡±

    Princess Qiuli was shocked and quickly knelt on the ground.

    Eunuch Zhu couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. He solemnly took the box and handed it to the servant at the side. He quickly took a step forward and was about to help her up.

    ¡°The Madam of the Rong Nation, please get up. I¡¯ll definitely report your intentions to the emperor.¡±

    The emperor had long known that the Madam of the Rong Nation was holding this edict. Although it was not an important thing and the emperor did not care much, such an imperial edict which they did not know the content or details of was in the hands of someone who had schemed too much. There were too many things that could be used. It was not appropriate, so he had always tolerated the Madam of the Rong Nation.

    Everyone in this world was smart. When they didn¡¯t know the limit, they couldn¡¯t help but push their luck. They probed step by step and jumped repeatedly.

    Once they knew the bottom line, they would know when to advance and when to retreat.

    They would know what to choose.

    After Eunuch Zhu finished his job, he quickly brought the edict back to the Hall of Diligent Governance to report.

    Without even looking at it, Yin Huaixi ordered Eunuch Zhu to burn the edict to ashes on the spot.<div>

    On the first day of February, news of Yu Shuangbai¡¯s ¡°death¡± came from the n. Yu Shuangbai was a youngdy who had yet to get married and her identity was sensitive, so this matter was not made public.

    Two dayster, her Grandmother mentioned in her letter that Yu Shuangbai had already boarded a merchant ship and gone out to sea with it.

    The huge burden in her heart was finally relieved. Yu Youyao held the handwritten letter from Yu Shuangbai, which she had handed to her grandmother to pass to Yu Youyao. She was both happy and sad.

    She did not know when they would meet again after this farewell.

    On 2nd February in the second year of the Great Zhao Dynasty, Emperor Zhao Yong officially issued an edict to the entire country. He said, ¡°Farming is the foundation of the world. On 20th February, the Imperial Farming Ceremony will be held. I will personally lead the plowing and bow to persuade themoners. Under the rule of the Great Zhao, anyone with meritorious achievements will farm 10 acres ofnd for 15 days. During the plowing, they will live with themoners and feed on coarse food. The Imperial Court has personally sent people to patrol the fields. Anyone who is negligent will be treated as deceiving the emperor¡­¡±

    The Imperial Farming Ceremony originated from Fuxi. Fuxi emphasized on agriculture and plowing the fields. Every year, on 2nd February, he would personally farm. Thus, 2nd February was also known as the day of the ¡°Dragon Raising Its Head.¡± When King Wu of Zhou took over, he would hold a grand ceremony every year on 2nd February and call for all the civil and military officials to farm personally.

    Later generations of emperors fought to follow suit.

    However, it was still the Han Dynasty that caused the Imperial Farming Ceremony to leave a strong impression in history.

    After Emperor Wen of Han took over, from the king to the officials under him, they would participate in the Imperial Farming Ceremony every year. Not only did the emperor personally farm, but he would also go to the farming tform to watch and patrol.

    If the emperor valued it, the officials below would not be negligent.

    This was the first ¡°Imperial Farming Ceremony¡± after the new emperor ascended the throne. He had to pay enough attention to it to be able to rule the world. Anyone who was smarter would not lie about it.<div>

    In the past, the emperors who established a dynasty had always fought on the battlefield to rise to power. No one was soft-hearted. These emperors even had a reputation for bloodthirst and ruthlessness.

    The Imperial Court began to prepare for the Imperial Farming Ceremony.

    On the day of the Imperial Farming Ceremony, Emperor Zhaoyong, who was wearing auspicious clothes, brought Empress Zhaoyi along. Under the guidance of the legal driver, he apanied the civil and military officials to the farming altar to pay respects to the God of Agriculture. Then, he changed into his farming clothes and went to the farming field in the suburbs of the capital to perform the ¡°bowing and plowing ceremony.¡± The officials of the capital followed him.

    There was a sea of people around the field, and themoners came to admire the emperor.

    Lord Qi tilted his head to look at Elder Yu, who was beside him. ¡°I heard that when the emperor was in the North, in order to alleviate theck of supplies, he promoted the tuntian system in the North, where soldiers were sent to farm in the wastnds. During the busy season, the border army will be guarding the city 30% of the time and nting 70% of the time. Each soldier will be given a portion of the wastnd. The Yue Fei¡¯s Residence will provide oxen, farming tools, and seeds, and collect food ordingly. It¡¯s said that the army in the North has about 50,000 to 60,000 acres of farnd.¡±

    The wastnd was barren and thend was not fertile, so the harvest was not good.

    Even if one spent 120% of their effort, they could only collect 20% of the food. The difficulty was unimaginable.

    However, it was also a way out.

    ¡°In addition to arge number of farming troops, after Eldest Princess Shaoyi went to Liaodong, she also implemented themercial system in the North. She encouraged merchants to recruit people to settle in the border areas. These people would reim wastnd and pay in food to replenish military rations. Based on how much food the merchants paid, she also gave them a reduction and exemption from taxes. It was also this method that led to the agricultural development of the entire North.¡±

    The tuntian system was divided into the military,mercial, and civilian systems. It originated from Cao Wei. Due to Cao Cao¡¯s control of the emperor tomand the nobles, Cao Wei was known as a treacherous court official who was shameless. Thus, few people admired the tuntian system.

    The evaluation of the tuntian system in the history books was also derogatory. It was Cao Yi¡¯s selfish method of making Cao Wei rule with a high degree of centralization in order to monopolize military power.<div>

    It was not bad to have a derogatory tone, but it was the truth.

    However, there were indeed many advantages to the tuntian system. At the most difficult time for the You army, it became their only hope.

    Elder Yu nodded. ¡°Not only did our emperor implement the military farming system, but he also farmed thend with the soldiers every year. He¡¯s good at plowing.¡±

    Therefore, as soon as the edict for the Imperial Farming Ceremony was issued, all the officials and students in the country who needed to participate in the ceremony panicked. They quickly ran to the fields to learn farming before the Imperial Farming Ceremony began.

    The action of the Imperial Farming Ceremony was too big. Not only did the emperor personally lead a hundred officials, but all the officials and students in the country also had to farm on the specified day. It was very difficult for Lord Qi not to think too much.

    ¡°Do you think the emperor is going to implement¡­¡± Was he going to implement the military farming system?

    After Thief Liang and the King of Dongning were imprisoned, the soldiers under them had all surrendered to the Imperial Court. The military expenses of a million soldiers were not a small expenditure. The focus of the tuntian system was on the army. The emperor raised the army with agriculture and made the army self-sufficient. The government opened convenient doors in the army. Fields, seeds, farm tools, farming oxen, and so on were all provided by the Imperial Court. They were no longer restricted by the Imperial Court.

    This was regardless of whether it was in terms of court politics or military power.

    These ministers had be true ¡°working ministers¡± for the emperor. The power in their hands was all given to them by the emperor. Once the emperor was unhappy, it could be easily taken back.

    Elder Yu was silent for a moment. ¡°Most likely.¡±

    The Empress had established a Chamber of Commerce in Hebei. How simr was the way the Chamber of Commerce operated to the current situation of the Imperial Court?

    With the emperor¡¯s military and political power in hand, all the work was done by the ministers.

    If they did a good job, it was only right.

    If they didn¡¯t do a good job, it would be malfeasance.

    The two of them looked at each other and silently turned away.

    The old farmer arranged by the Ministry of Rites quickly pulled a strong yellow ox into the ground and set up a wooden plow.

    Supporting the plow required strength. The ox walked forward and dragged the wooden plow. Yin Huaixi needed to push the wooden plow and roll over the solid soil. It was a very difficult job.

 Chapter 1088: Mulberry Ceremony

    Chapter 1088: Mulberry Ceremony<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    The surroundingmoners were all used to farming, so they couldn¡¯t help but discuss this matter.

    ¡°The emperor is really good at plowing. He¡¯s really not inferior to us old farmers who are used to farming.¡±<div>

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? It¡¯s obvious at a nce that he has a style.¡±

    ¡°I heard that when the emperor was guarding the North, he often explored and nted food with the soldiers because of the difficulties in the army.¡±

    The emperor was good at plowing, but some of the court officials panicked. Under the gazes of themoners, they went down to farm.

    ¡°They have no skill. They can¡¯t even hold the plow tightly.¡±

    ¡°Such goodnd is being ruined. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re doing the dog paddle. Thend is not as dense as thend farmed by the emperor.¡±

    ¡°What a mess. If thend is thin, it¡¯ll be poor. It won¡¯t retain fat or water. Even if the seeds are inserted, they won¡¯t live. Even if they can barely live, they definitely won¡¯t grow well. There won¡¯t be any harvest¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The censor of the Imperial Court took a booklet and personally asked the nearbymoners for guidance. He also recorded the officials¡¯ performance in the fields.

    It was as if a demon mirror was pointed at all of them. Thus, they were unable to hide on the spot.

    The officials were not farming as well as the emperor. It was enough to leave a strong and colorful mark in the history books.

    Yu Youyao was also wearing rough hemp clothes. She wrapped her hair in a headscarf and carried a basket. She followed behind Yin Huaixi and cleared the weeds in the plowed ground.<div>

    Weeds had tenacious vitality and couldn¡¯t fertilize. If they stayed in the fields, they wouldpete for the nutrition of the crops.

    Since the empress had personally gone to work, these well-dressed married women could no longer sit still and quickly followed her to the ground.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to shake the soil on the roots when picking weeds. If you do it like this, won¡¯t the soil in the soil be thinner?¡±

    ¡°What are you stepping on? The freshly turned ground is t.¡±

    ¡°Such a big weed is by your hand. All of you, open your eyes. It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s nothing in your eyes¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin it¡­¡±

    Themoners around them were filled with righteous indignation, wishing they could rush into the field and teach them what to do.

    There was a strangeical feeling to the scene.

    Inte February, the temperature rose with the sun. Before five o¡¯clock, there was news from the field that someone had fainted from the sun. The apanying imperial physicians quickly carried them away.

    When themoners saw this, they couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°Pfft, the emperor plowed for a long time without even panting. Are all of them more precious than the emperor?¡±

    Yin Huaixi simply worked until noon.<div>

    The court officials could only grit their teeth and follow suit. Even if the emperor finished plowing, they couldn¡¯t leave immediately. They had to plow for another half an hour before they could leave.

    At noon, the emperor gathered all the officials and had a simple meal together. The coarse cake was mixed with tall beams and wheat bran. There was no oil on the te of vegetables.

    The ministers had never suffered like this before. All of them had worked all morning and were tired and hot. They already had no appetite to begin with, so how could they eat something that was difficult to swallow?

    However, not only did the Empress¡¯s expression not change as she ate, but she also remembered bitterness and sweetness. ¡°Sixty percent of the food in the army is made of mixed grains, while the remaining 40% is made of bran. When they¡¯re roasted in the furnace, they¡¯re hars and piercing to the throat. What we¡¯re eating only has two portions of bran. There¡¯s also enough oil. It tastes good.¡±

    Did that mean that they wereining that they had eaten too well?

    The ministers quickly stuffed the cake into their mouths, not daring to show how bad it tasted.

    Yu Youyao chuckled. ¡°Although the coarse grain doesn¡¯t taste good, it¡¯s good for digestion and the stomach. It¡¯s most suitable for scraping the intestinal oil after eating fish and meat.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yin Huaixi¡¯s gaze swept across the ministers below.

    The ministers were shocked. They lowered their heads and ate the coarse grain cake crazily. The fatter ones were still holding their breaths and quickly retracted their fat stomachs so that they wouldn¡¯t look as big as before. Although this wasn¡¯t useful, it was their strong desire to live.

    Yin Huaixi chuckled yfully. ¡°Ever since I ascended the throne, I¡¯ve been eating a bowl of coarse grain porridge every day. All the ministers are trusted ministers of the court. Usually, when you¡¯re busy with the country, you have to pay more attention to your health. How can you always eat fish and meat? Why don¡¯t we do this? From now on, in the morning court every day, why don¡¯t you eat coarse grain with me to nourish your health?¡±

    He had always had the habit of eating coarse grain porridge in the morning. Yu Youyao said that it could elerate the digestion in the intestines and increase the power of the stomach, making the intestines smoother. This prevented him from umting fat and filled his stomach with nutrition.<div>

    How could the ministers dare to say no?!

    After the emperor ascended the throne, many pce servants were sent away one after another. When the ministers saw this situation, their hearts tightened. They quickly sent away the concubines in the family and strictly bought concubines ording to their ranks. They did not dare to overstep their boundaries, let alone dote on their concubines and neglect their wives.

    They did not dare to be negligent when the emperor reduced the expenses of the harem. They quickly reduced the expenses of the family.

    The emperor had to let them experience the hardships of the people so that they could wholeheartedly serve the people and abandon the luxurious and enjoyable style of the previous dynasty. Since the emperor was an example, they could only follow his instructions.

    Not only did they have to eat rough food with the emperor in the morning court, but their family also had to eat with them.

    For 15 consecutive days, Emperor Zhaoyong plowed thend every day and ate simple tea and rice.

    The hundred officials were indescribably miserable. Not only did they have to work with the emperor, but they also had to do more than the emperor.

    If the emperor plowed five acres ofnd in a day, they had to plow more than six acres that day. It didn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t finish. They would holdmps at night and rush to finish plowing at night. They couldn¡¯t let the emperor plow much more than them.

    Therefore, after the initial chaos, the ministers all took the Imperial Farming Ceremony seriously. Those who did not farm well quickly looked for the old farmers for guidance.

    The rest were quite simr.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached for Yu Youyao. He asked her to get off the ground for an hour every day and did not let her farm again. Yin Huaixi took over her job.

    Hence, Yu Youyao gathered the mingfu and taught them how to raise silkworms, reel silk, weave cloth, print flowers, dye cloth, and so on. Even the farmers in the nearby farms came over to listen to the ss.

    How could the mingfu dare to be negligent? Not only did they have to learn from the Empress during the day, but they also had to find someone proficient to learn from at home.

    Fifteen dayster, the Empress returned to the pce.

    Ten thousand people sent her off from afar.

    ording to the records of the Great Zhou¡¯s history, ¡°On 2nd February of the second year of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Emperor Zhaoyong carried out the Imperial Farming Ceremony and personally plowed. Empress Zhaoyi followed him and carried out the Mulberry Ceremony to personally teach the people how to weave silk. The emperor and empress made a memorial and persuaded the farmers to learn. All the people fought to watch and learn. The people were happy and shared a close rtionship with the rulers. From then on, the world was loyal.¡±

    The second day after returning to the pce, Emperor Zhaoyong exempted the world from taxes for two years.

    The tuntian system was issued.

    Everyone was happy.

    At the same time, the emperor had indeed dismissed a group of officials who had not performed well during the Imperial Farming Ceremony.

    There were also some mingfu who did not perform well during the ¡°Mulberry Ceremony¡±, which also implicated the men in the family and caused them to be demoted.

    The emperor said, ¡°Only by cultivating yourself and managing your family can you run a country and bring peace to the world. It¡¯s difficult to take on a big responsibility if one can¡¯t even cultivate their family.¡±

    At the same time, a group of officials who performed well were promoted.

    Then, an edict was issued to reopen the examination by grace in August.

    All the students in the world were overjoyed and praised the new emperor¡¯s benevolence.

 Chapter 1089: No Child in the Central Palace

    Chapter 1089: No Child in the Central Pce<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Emperor Zhaoyong valued agriculture. Ever since he ascended the throne, he had promoted the green manure and the fertilization method throughout the country, causing the production of crops to increase greatly. The assessment of farnd also caused the poption of the Great Zhao to increase greatly.

    The Great Zhao venerated Confucianism in practice and Daoism on the surface.<div>

    Internally, Confucianism was used to govern the country. On the surface, Daoism was used to govern the people. The Great Zhou took the path of recuperating and multiplying its poption.

    In August of the second year of the Great Zhao Dynasty, Emperor Zhaoyong personally conquered the Southern Barbarians and scattered more than ten ns. Then, he sent a 100,000-strong army to guard the Southern Barbarians. It was strange and unpredictable. The Southern Barbarians, which the Great Zhou was still afraid of, now belonged to the Great Zhao and bowed down to it.

    In February of the third year of the Great Zhao Dynasty, it upied the east sea and often disturbed the Dongyi in the east, causing the Dongyi to escape far away. From then on, the Dongyi did not appear, and it was known in history as the ¡°Distant Movement of the Dongyi.¡±

    In the resource-rich southeast area, without external disturbances, the people had already lived and worked in peace.

    The Great Zhao was filled with internal troubles.

    More than ten countries neighboring Dazhao, such as Fusang, Goguryeo, Luzon, Annan, Siam, and Java, surrendered to the Great Zhao and sent envoys to Dazhao to pay tribute.

    For example, India, Ross, and Persia, which were neighbors with the Great Zhao, also made a request to the Great Zhao to befriend them and officially trade with them.

    Emperor Zhaoyong sent people to open up trade routes on the way to various countries and eliminated bandits. He also set up a capital guard at the border between the two countries. The capital guard sent elite troops to patrol the borders. The merchants who came and went had to pay tariffs. At the same time, the capital guard provided protection to the merchants, guaranteed the safety of their lives and assets, and provided a good business environment for them.

    From then on, a new era of peace in the four seas and pilgrimages from ten thousand dynasties began.

    After Yin Huaixi finished dealing with the government affairs, he returned to the Chenggan Pce.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Yu Youyao¡¯s eyes were sparkling, and she was as delicate as before. ¡°This morning, Dandong paid a tribute of 200 pieces of tussar silk. The silk is lustrous and green, like the brilliance of a sparkling gem. It¡¯s even better than the wild silk that the four families of Liancheng gave me back then.¡±<div>

    ¡°Oh, let me take a look.¡± Yin Huaixi¡¯s interest was piqued. He strode forward. The luster of the tussar silk was natural, and it was sparkling like a green wave under the cover of the green mountains.

    Yu Youyao sighed. ¡°You definitely didn¡¯t expect that these pieces of tussar silk would be made by three former refugees.¡± Thinking of the past, a smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect this. I only forced myself back then. It was originally just a small episode, but it really came true one day.¡±

    There were too many coincidences in the production of tussar silk, and it was too rare. All the silkworm farming areas in the Great Zhao only had 20 pieces a year, and there were no more.

    Of course, it was possible that some pieces of tussar silk were hidden.

    However, other than the rewards from the pce, no one dared to wear such a rare tribute like the tussar silk openly. Otherwise, they would be punished for overstepping the rules.

    Back then, she could obtain two pieces of tussar silk from the four families of Liancheng because she was valued by the Empress Dowager at that time. With her status at that time, she was qualified. In order to please her, the four families specially kept two pieces for her.

    Yin Huaixi smiled and pulled her into his arms. He kissed the top of her head. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your kind intentions and virtue back then, I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t have achieved what they have today. You have to know that the words and actions of great people often affect a person¡¯s life. This is called forming good karma and obtaining good karma. In this aspect, I¡¯m far inferior to my wife.¡±

    He had once heard Yu Youyao mention that before she left Liancheng back then, she had booked the Moon Pavilion in Liancheng for a day in her own name and organized an exchange with the various retail investors who raised silkworms.

    At that time, there were also three refugees who had learned the technique of raising silkworms. These three people had all received her kindness. After entering the city, they went outside the courier station to kowtow to her. She asked Xia Tao to prepare three pieces of tussar silk and give them to them, hoping that they could encourage themselves and raise silkworms diligently.

    They were simply three refugees. Ordinary people probably did not take them seriously and would not bow to them.

    However, not only did Yu Youyao take them seriously, but she also took them to heart.<div>

    Yu Youyao looked impressed. ¡°Hong¡¯er, who raises tussar silk, is about the same age as me. ording to the memorial handed over by Dandong, the tussar silk has been sessfully raised. It will be farmed on arge scale this autumn. Next year, the production of tussar silk will increase greatly. At that time, tussar silk can be used as a luxury item for trade with overseas countries.¡±

    The silk of the Great Zhao Dynasty had always been in high demand overseas.

    ¡°In addition, one of them, Auntie Mei, has nurtured a new silkworm breed. The new breed is easier to raise, and the luster and tenacity of the silk are stronger. Its quality is not inferior to mulberry silk. At the same time, its production has increased. The silk export trade of the Great Zhao Dynasty will also increase, and the internal affairs ie will also increase.¡±

    She was overjoyed. Yin Huaixi valued import and export trade very much. The Great Zhao had opened up sea andnd trade and opened the country¡¯s doors. It also provided many business opportunities for all the merchants in the country, making it much more convenient and causing business to prosper. He also had a series of measures to suppress the merchants inside to prevent the tragedy of the merchants in the North from happening again.

    Agriculture was the cornerstone of a country¡¯s development. However, if businessmen were rich and the people were poor, who would farm and support the billions of people of the Great Zhou?

    ¡°There¡¯s also someone called Yu An. He doesn¡¯t have much experience in raising silkworms, but he¡¯s extremely knowledgeable in cultivating trees. So far, he¡¯s already cultivated mulberry trees in the Dandong area. They¡¯re very adaptable and have a certain effect on the mulberry silkworm cultivation in Dandong. He¡¯s also cultivated a kind of Northern Di oak tree. This Northern Di oak tree is golden in color every autumn. The silk that the silkworm spits out has a faint golden pattern. It¡¯s very beautiful. It¡¯s just that the oak tree has only been sessfully cultivated recently. This time, only three of them were offered as tribute.¡±

    The three of them had all achieved extraordinary results in silkworm cultivation.

    ¡°Tomorrow, use this silk to make a few more sets of clothes.¡± Yin Huaixi changed the topic and said, ¡°The three of them have contributed greatly, so they should be rewarded. I¡¯ll get the cab to discuss the reward tomorrow.¡±

    Yu Youyao had also contributed to this matter, so he had to publicize it wantonly. Those old fellows should stop for a while, and his ears should be quiet for a few days.

    Otherwise, she would be criticized for having no children in the Central Pce every day.

    Yu Youyao rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re full of officialnguage. Get lost.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi was embarrassed.

    The Empress had been in the pce for three years, but she had not produced children in the Central Pce, causing a lot of criticism. During this period of time, there had already been many people who had reported inurately and asked the emperor to choose a new candidate. Although he had suppressed them, news still reached Yu Youyao¡¯s ears.

    This matter made her furious. Seeing that the world was venting its anger on him and criticizing him sarcastically at the slightest disagreement, she was unhappy. She shouted that she wanted to return to Xiangping and never return to the capital or be with him.

    When she was angry, she would cry to the point that his heart ached. He wished he could kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.

    He had never seen someone so short-tempered before.

    What could Yin Huaixi do?

    He could only bear with it.

    In the end, she was the one who had suffered.

 Chapter 1090: Pregnant

    Chapter 1090: Pregnant<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Chun Xiao ordered someone to prepare lunch.

    As the imperial kitchen was a little far away, when the food was delivered, it was often almostpletely cold. It was better in summer, but in winter, it had to be heated up again. The overheated food did not taste as good as before. Yu Youyao arranged a small kitchen in the Chengqian Pce and usually opened fire in the Chengqian Hall.<div>

    The imperial chefs in the imperial kitchen all took turns to work in the Chengqian Pce.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. I got someone to prepare some nourishing medicinal cuisine.¡± During this period of time, Yu Youyao had not been in good spirits. She had been angry for a long time and had eaten less than before. The imperial chefs had done their best, but she still saw that she had lost weight.

    Seeing that her palm-sized face had be much smaller, making her eyes look big and innocent, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t help but pity her. He quickly took a small bowl, scooped a bowl of white jade sea cucumber soup, and ced it in front of Yu Youyao.

    He lowered his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but feel a killing intent.

    It seemed that he had been too benevolent recently.

    Yu Youyao picked up the white jade ginseng in the small bowl and took a bite before spitting it into the bowl. ¡°Eh, what¡¯s this strange smell? It¡¯s fishy and smelly. It¡¯s too disgusting. I¡¯m not eating it. Hurry up and take it away¡­¡±

    Seeing her disgusted expression, Chun Xiao quickly wanted to get some water, but Yin Huaixi was faster than her and quickly handed her the teacup. ¡°Quickly rinse your mouth and press it down.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly rinsed her mouth. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t suppress the nausea. She endured the churning in her stomach and looked very ufortable with a pale face.

    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Yin Huaixi picked up the sea cucumber soup and sniffed it. There was a salty and fresh smell, but it wasn¡¯t as fishy as she had said. He thought that her appetite wasn¡¯t good for a moment, so he quickly scooped a bowl of porridge and handed it over. ¡°Have some chicken porridge to suppress it.¡±

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and sniffed. She quickly put the spoon back and said with a pale face, ¡°This is also fishy. Which imperial chef is in charge today? Did he make sea cucumber soup without washing the pot, or did he forget to remove the fishy smell?¡±

    ¡°Let me try it.¡± Yin Huaixi took a sip of the shredded chicken porridge. The rice was soft and melted in his mouth. The shredded chicken was a little salty and fresh, but there was no fishy smell.<div>

    Could there be something wrong with his taste buds?

    Yin Huaixi scooped another bowl of pork head soup. Unexpectedly, as soon as Yu Youyao took a sip, she vomited all over. Yin Huaixi was shocked. ¡°Hurry up and call the imperial physician¡­¡±

    After lunch, Yu Youyao was exhausted. After vomiting, her entire face turned pale and shey weakly on the bed, her chest feeling suffocated.

    Imperial Physician Hu sat outside the bed curtain and covered her wrist with a thin handkerchief. Under the emperor¡¯s murderous gaze, his forehead was covered in cold sweat. After taking her pulse for a long time, he quickly knelt on the ground.

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but sink. Before Imperial Physician Hu could speak, he asked impatiently, ¡°How¡¯s the Empress¡¯s health? Tell me the truth.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He quickly said, ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. It¡¯s a joyous pulse. The Empress is already two months pregnant. Her pregnancy is very stable. She¡¯s fine.¡±

    Yu Youyao waspletely dumbfounded and did not react for a moment.

    Yin Huaixi was worried about Yu Youyao, so he didn¡¯t listen to Imperial Physician Hu for a moment. He was furious. ¡°She¡¯s already vomited and can¡¯t even eat. Are you telling me that she¡¯s fine? Take the Empress¡¯s pulse carefully again. She hasn¡¯t been in good spirits recently, and her appetite has decreased a lot.¡± At this point, he looked at Imperial Physician Hu and said word by word, ¡°Make yourself clear before talking.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu was so frightened that he trembled. He crawled up and returned to the bed uneasily to continue taking the Empress¡¯s pulse.

    Yin Huaixi stared at his hand. ¡°Imperial Physician Hu, why is your hand trembling? Can you take her pulse like this?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu groaned inwardly. However, the emperor was staring at him. He couldn¡¯t help but tremble!<div>

    Seeing that his hands were still trembling, Yin Huaixi frowned. Just as he was about to speak, Yu Youyao shouted back, ¡°Shut up. Can¡¯t you let him take my pulse?¡±

    Yin Huaixi obediently shut up, but his eyes were still fixed on Imperial Physician Hu.

    Yu Youyao shouted at him again, ¡°Look away too.¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked up at the sky reluctantly.

    Imperial Physician Hu secretly wiped his sweat andposed himself. After a while, he knelt down and said, ¡°Your Majesty, the Empress is indeed pregnant. During this period of time, the abnormalities in the Empress¡¯s body are all caused by her pregnancy. During a woman¡¯s pregnancy, not only will her sense of taste change, but her personality will also be different from before.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao feel that it was a little more real, but she was still a little confused. ¡°Am I pregnant? But I had my periodst month.¡±

    She had a nanny personally chosen by Auntie Xu with her. If she was pregnant, they would definitely notice something amiss.

    However, she did not know that during this period of time, when she had a bad temper and her personality changed drastically, the nanny had some guesses in her heart. Since she had her period, her guess was not right, so she temporarily suppressed her thoughts and nned to observe for a while longer.

    Yin Huaixi did not have too many feelings about the pregnancy. His attention was all on Yu Youyao. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Will it affect the Empress¡¯s health?¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu hurriedly said, ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t worry. Everyone¡¯s physique is different, and their reactions after pregnancy are different. Her Majesty is in a normal situation, so it won¡¯t affect her health at all.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was finally relieved. Only then did he realize that Yu Youyao seemed to be pregnant. He suddenly realized what this meant to him.<div>

    He was about to have a child. It was his and Yu Youyao¡¯s child.

    Was he going to be a father?

    Yin Huaixi was immediately dumbfounded.

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t suppress the joy in her heart. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been feeling stuffy and frustrated. I lose my temper at the drop of a hat. Is it rted to my pregnancy?¡±

    Recently, her temper had been capricious, and Yin Huaixi had suffered a lot. She had also tried to control her temper, but every time, it was like a firecracker. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    Imperial Physician Hu nodded. ¡°In the early stages of pregnancy, there will more or less be some reaction. This is also a normal situation. Empress, don¡¯t worry. After three months, when the pregnancy stabilizes, the situation will improve.¡±

    Yu Youyao heaved a sigh of relief.

    Imperial Physician Hu exined many things that she needed to pay attention to after getting pregnant. Yu Youyao noted them all down.

    Only Yin Huaixi and Yu Youyao were left in the room.

    Yu Youyao leaned against the pillow and stroked her deted stomach, still in disbelief. ¡°Yin Huaixi, I¡¯m pregnant. Did you hear what Imperial Physician Hu said? I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m going to be a mother¡­¡±

    As she smiled, her eyes turned red.

    Yin Huaixi shuddered and immediately reacted. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a father. Imperial Physician Hu just said that I¡¯m going to be a father¡­¡±

    The two of them looked at each other in the same silly manner.

    Yin Huaixi was excited. He suddenly picked Yu Youyao up and spun her around the room. Yu Youyao was so frightened that she screamed. As she patted his shoulder, she shouted, ¡°What are you doing? Put me down quickly. The baby hasn¡¯t stabilized yet. Be careful and let me down quickly¡­¡±

 Chapter 1091: Too Much Slaughter

    Chapter 1091: Too Much ughter<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    ¡°Yao Yao, I¡¯m about to be a father.¡± Yin Huaixi pulled his beloved woman into his arms and buried his face in her neck. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m about to be a father¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao felt that the skin on her neck was a little wet. Her eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn red, and tears shed in them. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re going to be a father. I¡¯m going to be a mother too.¡±<div>

    She had been in the pce for three years and had not given birth. The imperial physician had checked her body and said that she was in good health. It was just that this matter depended on fate, so she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable.

    However, in order to suppress the criticism of the previous dynasty, Yin Huaixi med all the mistakes on himself and announced to the public, ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve killed too many people and harmed the harmony of the heavens. This is the punishment of the heavens.¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, it shocked the royal court. The court officials knelt on the ground in fear and trepidation, not daring to mention the matter of children wantonly anymore. At the same time, it also attracted many hidden spections. They guessed that the emperor had injured his body and his children because of the war.

    However, there were still court officials who reported new matters from time to time.

    They felt that if the emperor couldn¡¯t have children with her, it was not impossible for him to have children with other women.

    Yin Huaixi suppressed them one by one.

    Yin Huaixi had to bear the pressure alone.

    Yu Youyao was touched, but her heart ached for him. At this moment, she finally understood the choice of Empress Mingxian back then. However, she was not Empress Mingxian, so she could not do what she had done.

    Yin Huaixi was not Emperor Xianzong. He did not secretly want to find someone from the direct line of descent of the Yin n and bring her into the pce.

    If Yin Huaixi could do this for her, what else could she be dissatisfied with?

    She had a very unique personality since she was young. She would never tolerate others touching what belonged to her.<div>

    She thought she¡¯d let it go.

    She also thought that Yin Huaixi did not care.

    However, when Imperial Physician Hu announced that she was pregnant, he was excited from the bottom of his heart. When he thought about how her body had a little fellow whose blood was rted to her and Yin Huaixi, and that this little fellow was growing, there was an indescribable feeling of gratitude and anticipation.

    Yu Youyao hugged Yin Huaixi¡¯s neck and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯m really happy.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡± Yin Huaixi kissed her hair and carefully ced her on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s a kind of bond, a bond that can no longer be cut off from you.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned into Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms, feeling unprecedentedly calm. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant. Shouldn¡¯t the court officials stop?¡±

    A trace of coldness shed across Yin Huaixi¡¯s eyes. ¡°What has it got to do with them whether you¡¯re pregnant or not? Don¡¯t worry too much. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you kept persuading me to kill less and stop beating them up with sticks, tying them up at the entrance of the Meridian Gate, and letting the ministers go to court to watch the punishment every day, they would have been obedient. How could I have let you suffer so much?¡±

    Yu Youyao punched him in the chest. ¡°Did you damage your brain during the war? Why do you always think of killing people? Civil servants don¡¯t get punished for remonstrating. If you y such a big game of chess and kill civil servants, in the future, who will dare to speak bluntly in the court and remonstrate with the truth? The Imperial Court is the emperor¡¯s eyes and ears. In the long run, your ears will be blocked and you won¡¯t be able to see. How can you govern the country and manage the government? Besides, it¡¯smon for them to send reports. It doesn¡¯t justify killing them. If you kill them, I¡¯ll definitely have to bear the infamy of causing trouble.¡±

    She did not know what was wrong with him. He was usually quite smart.However, whenever he encountered something rted to her, he would think of killing them. To a general, it was simple to raise a knife and sh it down, but what about the consequences?

    Yin Huaixi knew that he was in the wrong, so he did not dare to provoke her anymore. He quickly changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s said that you cannot reveal your pregnancy for three months. We can only tell outsiders after the pregnancy is stable. Let¡¯s cover this matter for the time being.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°As the emperor, you have the protection of a true dragon. Why do you still believe in this?¡±<div>

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there must be a reason.¡± Yin Huaixi ced his hand on her t abdomen, his heart filled with warmth. ¡°If you believe it, there¡¯s a reason. If you don¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Yin Huaixi lowered his head and kissed her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll summon Auntie Xu into the pceter. Your pregnancy is a big deal. I¡¯m worried without Auntie Xu taking care of you.¡±

    Auntie Xu had been staying in the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence to recuperate.

    Yu Youyao also felt that she would be more at ease with Auntie Xu by her side.

    The two of them rambled on, as if they had endless things to say.

    Yin Huaixi continued, ¡°What name do you think our child should have in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still too early for the child to be born. How can youe up with a name in such a hurry?¡± Yu Youyao looked at him coquettishly, her tone not sounding coquettish at all. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡±

    Yin Huaixi looked disapproving and mmed the table. ¡°Prepare the names of the boys and girls together. The imperial family is particr about names. It¡¯s time to prepare.¡±

    Seeing that he was happy, Yu Youyao let him be.

    Yin Huaixi said softly, ¡°I¡¯m very happy too.¡±<div>

    Although he was a little dissatisfied that the arrival of this child would take up a lot of Yu Youyao¡¯s time and energy, he could still reluctantly ept the fact that he had many government affairs to deal with every day, and that this child would be by Yu Youyao¡¯s side when he couldn¡¯t apany her.

    However, it was only limited to when he was not in the Chenggan Pce.

    The next day, Auntie Xu was summoned into the pce.

    After all, she was an old pce servant who had been in the pce for a long time. As soon as Auntie Xu entered the pce, she gathered all the pce servants in the Chenggan Pce and tidied up the entire pce inside and out. She picked out any spices, items, or items that were unfavorable to nourish the baby.

    Auntie Xu stroked her hair gently. ¡°Don¡¯t enter the incense room again during this period of time. You¡¯re familiar with medicinal properties and fragrance. If you¡¯re bored while recuperating, get someone to pick some spices and medicinal herbs that can help you nourish the baby to pass the time.¡±

    Yu Youyao quickly agreed.

    Auntie Xu asked her about her appetite.

    Yu Youyao frowned. ¡°It was better before, but ever since I found out yesterday that I was pregnant, I¡¯ve vomited everything I ate. I can¡¯t eat anything I used to like, especially meat.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s normal for your sense of taste to change drastically after pregnancy.¡± Auntie Xu personally went to the small kitchen and made a few dishes ording to the empress¡¯s taste. In addition, she prepared some sweet and sour soup.

    Yu Youyao really liked it and ate a lot.

    When Yin Huaixi found out about this, he couldn¡¯t even care less about the memorials piled up in the Hall of Diligent Governance. He quickly returned to the Chenggan Pce to apany Yu Youyao. Eunuch Zhu had no choice but to send the memorials into the Chenggan Pce.

    After moving into the Eldest Princess¡¯s residence, the Hall of Diligent Governance moved into the Chenggan Pce.

    After her appetite improved, Yu Youyao¡¯s thin flesh grew back. The child did not disturb her much and she did not have any serious morning sickness reactions.

    Auntie Xu smiled and said, ¡°This child is here to repay her kindness. Consort, you¡¯re so lucky.¡±

 Chapter 1092: Nourishing the Fetus

    Chapter 1092: Nourishing the Fetus<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    After three months of pregnancy, Yu Youyao looked radiant. She did not look like someone who was pregnant at all. The news of the Empress¡¯s pregnancy also spread wantonly outside the pce.

    Themotion in the back pce was so big that the court officials had already guessed this. However, as the empress had not even been pregnant for three months, the court officials did not dare to make a fuss.<div>

    The court officials had different reactions.

    Some people were happy that the emperor had an heir who wouldst for generations.

    There were also people who were in a daze. They felt bitter that they couldn¡¯t send their beautiful daughter into the pce to receive the emperor¡¯s favor and give birth to an imperial heir for the emperor in the future.

    In short, no matter what, the Empress¡¯s pregnancy was celebrated.

    Themoners all said, ¡°The Empress is virtuous. Her kindness touched the heavens and eliminated the emperor¡¯s killing. The heavens retracted their punishment for the emperor.¡±

    This was a direct response to Yin Huaixi¡¯s statement that he had killed too much and harmed the harmony of the heavens.

    After the fetus stabilized, Yu Youyao¡¯s appetite was not as picky as before. She gradually had an appetite for the things she used to like to eat, which made Yin Huaixi heave a sigh of relief.

    Other than attending the morning court assembly, he spent most of his time in the Chengqian Hall. Sometimes, he would even apany Yu Youyao when she approved memorials.

    ¡°It¡¯s been three months. Why is your stomach still so small?¡± Yin Huaixi touched her still t stomach and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.

    Yu Youyao red at him. ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t big, but my waist is much thicker.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± She was wearing loose clothes, but she still looked slender, so it was hard to tell. Yin Huaixi leaned over. ¡°Let me measure it. Is it really thick?¡±<div>

    After Yu Youyao was pregnant, although the two of them were still sleeping together, he did not dare to touch her most of the time, afraid that he would not be able to control himself. In the past, he could still restrain himself a little because he did not know what it was like. Once he tasted it, it was as if he had an addiction. He wanted it more and more over time. Furthermore, he was a military general and was strong. He was also hot-blooded and could not be provoked.

    Yin Huaixi held her waist. It was indeed a little rounder. It was different from the slender and delicate feeling in the past. It had a hint of flesh. Blood rushed into his mind, making him feel restless. He couldn¡¯t help but press her into his arms and say in a hoarse voice, ¡°The fetus is stable. Can we¡­¡±

    He remembered that Imperial Physician Hu had instructed that within three months of pregnancy, couples were not allowed to have intercourse. After three months, the pregnancy would stabilize. They could engage in intercourse, as long as they were careful and did not do it too often.

    Yu Youyao blushed and pushed him. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight¡­¡±

    Yin Huaixi tilted his head to look out of the window. The sky was already a little dark. He picked Yu Youyao up. ¡°It¡¯s going to be dark soon. Look, even the heavens are helping me¡­¡±

    Her body was carefully ced on the bed, and then right on the heels of that, he overturned her. ¡°You hooligan, yet you still use the heavens as a tool. How shameless!¡±

    Yin Huaixi kissed her forehead. ¡°Yin and Yang are harmonious. Men and women are harmonious, and the world is huge¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao felt embarrassed. Even her toes were curled up. She buried her face in the pillow and whispered, ¡°You, you have to be careful not to hurt the child¡­¡±

    The curtain that was like a mist slowly lowered, blocking the shadows in the curtain.

    In the following days, Yin Huaixi became more and more clingy to her, causing trouble every night. Yu Youyao¡¯s stomach also grew. At five months, she was already like a woman who had been pregnant for ten months and was about to give birth.

    Imperial Physician Hu¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°The Empress is probably having twins.¡±<div>

    Ever since Yu Youyao became pregnant, Yin Huaixi had also found some books about women¡¯s pregnancy. He also knew that it was very harmful to a woman¡¯s body to be pregnant with twins. Moreover, it was not easy to give birth because the babies were big, so he fell into anxiety.

    Yu Youyao was not affected much. She felt that other than her body being a little heavy, there was nothing ufortable. She ate and drank every day.

    Instead, sheforted Yin Huaixi. ¡°I haven¡¯t given birth yet, right? What are you worried about? My health has always been good, and it¡¯s not necessarily dangerous for me to be pregnant with twins. With Auntie Xu¡¯s help to nourish my body, I think I¡¯m fine.¡±

    However, this kind offort was useless to Yin Huaixi, especially since Yu Youyao was six months pregnant and her legs were cramping at night. Yin Huaixi¡¯s anxiety deepened.

    As the months got older, Yu Youyao¡¯s pregnancy became more difficult.

    After a long period of stress and anxiety, Yin Huaixi had a series of pregnancy reactions.

    For example, Yu Youyao would have some nauseating reaction every morning, and Yin Huaixi would also experience such a situation.

    Sometimes, Yu Youyao did not have a good appetite, and Yin Huaixi would be the same.

    He had even experienced depression, insomnia, chest tightness, and various other situations that Yu Youyao had never been in.

    At first, Yu Youyao thought that he was sick and was shocked. She quickly asked Imperial Physician Hu to treat him.

    After Imperial Physician Hu took his pulse, he realized that he was in good health and there was nothing wrong with him. As soon as he asked, he said, ¡°The emperor is overjoyed that he¡¯s a new father. However, because the Empress is pregnant with two children, he¡¯s anxious, confused, and worried. All kinds of strong emotions are intertwined, causing the emperor to have a mental cacophony with the Empress, which triggered a series of pregnancy reactions. He¡¯s fine. As long as the child is born, these symptoms will naturally disappear.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi felt embarrassed and looked at Imperial Physician Hu.

    Imperial Physician Hu was not so nervous anymore, but he also knew that such a harmful matter should not be spread.

    After Imperial Physician Hu left, Yu Youyao fell onto the bed andughed hysterically. She even deliberately called out to Yin Huaixi, ¡°Pregnant husband.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was both angry and amused. He hugged her and kissed her. ¡°What¡¯s so funny about that? I was just worried about you. If I hadn¡¯t suffered this, I wouldn¡¯t have known that it was so difficult for a woman to get pregnant. I would never have known what you had sacrificed for me. This is quite good.¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately stopped smiling and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Yin Huaixi hooked her finger. ¡°Words are useless. Let¡¯s pinky swear.¡±

    All the oaths they had made when they were young had been fulfilled one by one. Perhaps this way, he would really feel more at ease.

    ¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still doing this. Aren¡¯t you childish?¡± Yu Youyao teased him as she hooked his little finger. ¡°You can¡¯t change for a hundred years.¡±

    After pinky swearing, Yin Huaixi made a thumbs-up and stamped her thumb.

    As Yu Youyao¡¯s pregnancy grew, her body became heavier and heavier, and it became more and more tiring for her. She couldn¡¯t even walk. Yin Huaixi saw her every day. She was small, but she had a big round belly. He felt terrified, and the anxiety in his heart deepened. Not only did the pregnancy reactions not improve, but it also became worse.

    Every morning, noon, and night, Auntie Xu had to support her while she walked for 30 minutes to correct the position of the fetuses, in case it wasn¡¯t good during childbirth.

 Chapter 1093: Childbirth

    Chapter 1093: Childbirth<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Every time Yu Youyao finished walking, she was panting, as if she had been squeezed dry.

    In her eighth month of pregnancy, Yu Youyao¡¯s stomach became bigger and bigger. Yu Youyao walked a little longer every day than before. No matter how hard it was, she endured it.<div>

    Yin Huaixi felt the same way. He felt his insides burning. He hugged her weak body and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No matter if this child is a boy or a girl, I won¡¯t let you give birth again in the future.¡±

    The Ruoshui Mountain Courtyard was quite sessful. All the women of the Great Zhao Dynasty were proud to be able to study and read. Even the children of poor families would be sent to the cottage, the library, and the school to learn how to read. The enlightened image of the Northern Song Dynasty reappeared in the Great Zhao Dynasty. The Empress was no exception.

    The million soldiers in her hands were not to be trifled with.

    Yu Youyao took a deep breath, feeling terrible. ¡°Okay.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Yu Youyao was nine months pregnant. Auntie Xu calcted the time when she would give birth. At the end of March, the pce was on guard and began to prepare for childbirth.

    Everyone in the court was also paying attention to this matter.

    The Empress had been in the pce for more than three years and had never given birth. She was finally pregnant this year, but she was pregnant with a one-in-a-million double child.

    If there were two boys, one of them had to be killed.

    It was fine not to kill one of them, but the two of them would be deprived of their right to the inheritance.

    If it were two girls, it would be most difficult to give birth to two children. No one knew if the Empress could survive.

    The best case scenario was a boy and a girl, a dragon and phoenix.<div>

    However, it was difficult to raise two children to begin with. It would be fine if both children were at peace, but if the dragon died and the phoenix survived¡­ The Empress would probably be too ashamed to face the world.

    On the eighth of March, Yu Youyao bled when she got up to change. Yin Huaixi was in the morning court. Xia Tao quickly reported it to Eunuch Li, who was shocked and quickly went to the golden hall to report.

    Yin Huaixi was shocked. He couldn¡¯t care less about the court officials and rushed to the Chenggan Pce. Yu Youyao acted as if nothing had happened and leaned against the bed to drink soup.

    The entire Chenggan Pce was under full martialw.

    ¡°Are you about to give birth?¡± Yin Huaixi pursed his lips tightly, his face filled with anxiety. He looked even more nervous than her.

    Yu Youyao burst outughing. ¡°It¡¯s just bleeding, so it won¡¯t start so quickly. Auntie Xu said that it takes strength to give birth and asked me to eat more to replenish my strength. At this moment, she¡¯s already ordered someone to set up the delivery room. The imperial physicians and the medical maids in charge of delivering the child are already waiting in the delivery room. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart was still in turmoil. He held her hand and realized that it was wet and cold. Upon closer inspection, he realized that her forehead and the tip of her nose were covered in sweat. ¡°Why are you sweating so much?¡±

    Yu Youyao did not notice at all. She raised her hand and touched it, feeling a little enlightened. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m about to give birth. I¡¯m not feeling unwell anywhere now.¡±

    Just as Yin Huaixi was about to speak again, Yu Youyao said, ¡°I won¡¯t give birth so quickly. Go back to the morning court session quickly. It¡¯s not good to leave the court officials hanging in the royal court.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Yin Huaixi refused firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Yu Youyao let him be.<div>

    After that, every two hours, Auntie Xu would bring over a bowl of brown sugar bird¡¯s nest, brown sugar eggs, red dates, snow fungus, and so on to replenish her strength.

    Perhaps it was because she was about to give birth, but Yu Youyao still felt her stomach drop. She sweated more and more, and her appetite was not good. She did not want to eat anything. It was Yin Huaixi who coaxed her and fed her everything.

    They waited until 7pm.

    Yu Youyao was not in good spirits. She was coaxed by Yin Huaixi. After taking a nap on the couch for a while, she was suddenly woken up by a chill of sweat. Immediately after, she felt a wetness on her thigh, and her face turned pale.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you giving birth?¡± Yin Huaixi had been looking at her well. Seeing that she was suddenly sweating, his heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten.

    ¡°I¡ª I think I¡¯m about to give birth.¡±

    As soon as Yu Youyao finished speaking, Yin Huaixi shouted, ¡°Someone.¡±

    Auntie Xu quickly came out of the delivery room in the side hall. She saw that Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale and she was sweating profusely. Even her pants were wet. ¡°The amniotic fluid is broken. Go and send the Empress to the delivery room first.¡±

    With that, she was about to help Yu Youyao up when Yin Huaixi beat her to it. He picked her up and strode towards the delivery room.

    In the delivery room, the Imperial Physician waited in the outer room. Meanwhile, in the inner room, four female physicians in charge of delivering the child were already prepared. In addition, there were two nannies and four main pce maids who served at the side. The rest of the people were waiting outside the hall. They were not allowed to enter.

    The Empress was pregnant with two children, so it was not easy to give birth to them to begin with. It was not a good sign that her amniotic fluid had broken so early.<div>

    Auntie Xu felt a little uneasy, but she looked very calm on the surface. She instructed Chun Xiao and the others to prepare hot water and food. The female doctors seemed to have gained a backbone, and none of them showed any abnormality.

    After the amniotic fluid broke, Yu Youyao¡¯s stomach began to hurt and swell, and her face turned pale.

    Imperial Physician Hu came in to take the Empress¡¯s pulse. ¡°Her Majesty¡¯s body is fine. Just give birth normally.¡±

    After taking his pulse, Imperial Physician Hu saw that the emperor was still sitting by the bed, as if he had no intention of leaving. He quickly said, ¡°The delivery room is a dirty ce. Your Majesty, please wait in the outer hall.¡±

    Yin Huaixi frowned. ¡°How sacred is it for a woman to have children? How can this be filthy? This is simply ridiculous.¡±

    Imperial Physician Hu wanted to persuade him again.

    Yu Youyao was already in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t help but moan. Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart immediately fell on her. He quickly held her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Yu Youyao wanted to persuade him to leave, but there was another pain in her stomach. When she opened her mouth, there was another pain. She couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on Yin Huaixi¡¯s hand, not wanting him to leave.

    Imperial Physician Hu could only leave the outer hall.

    At first, there was a contraction every hour. Later, the pain became more and more intense. Every fifteen minutes, there was a contraction, and the pain became more and more intense.

    When it was 1am, thebor pain was endless. Yu Youyao was in so much pain that she tossed and turned. Her entire face was pale, and bean-sized beads of sweat kept rolling down her forehead. She had just changed into dry clothes, but not long after, she was drenched in sweat again.

    Auntie Xu was very anxious.

    The Empress¡¯s figure was slender, and it was not easy to give birth to begin with. Furthermore, she was pregnant with two children. She had been in pain for most of the night, but her cervix had only opened twice. If this continued, she would be in danger.

    However, although Auntie Xu was anxious, she looked calm. From time to time, she would feed Yu Youyao something and evenfort her. ¡°Eat more and conserve some strength before you have the strength to give birth.¡±

    She turned around and gave Chun Xiao a look. Then, the two of them left the inner room one after another.

    After leaving the delivery room, Auntie Xu instructed Chun Xiao. ¡°Some time ago, the Persians sent a batch of incense. This incense can also nourish the Qi and blood, and it can also be used for pain and blood vertigo after delivery. Go and get some over. Don¡¯t let the Empress know.¡±

    Chun Xiao¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly went down to prepare.

 Chapter 1094: Side Story 14: Birth

    Chapter 1094: Side Story 14: Birth<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Just as Auntie Xu was about to return to the delivery room, she saw the emperor walk out. ¡°How¡¯s Yao Yao? She¡¯s been in pain for most of the night. Why isn¡¯t she giving birth?¡±

    Auntie Xu quickly lowered her head and replied, ¡°The amniotic fluid broke too early. Her vagina is only two fingers wide. I think it¡¯ll take some time. I¡¯ll discuss it with Imperial Physician Hu and a few other imperial physicians who are good at women¡¯s medicine to see what to do. From the looks of it, the Empress¡¯s health is not bad. She¡¯s still very optimistic.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi was still worried. ¡°But she¡¯s in so much pain. Is there a way to stop the pain?¡±

    When Auntie Xu heard this, she only found it funny. However, she wanted tough, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°When a woman gives birth, pain is a necessary process. There¡¯s no way to relieve the pain. She can only endure it.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was a little disappointed and instructed solemnly, ¡°If anything happens during the birth processter, you have to protect the child.¡±

    Auntie Xu had mixed feelings and nodded in agreement.

    Time passed in waves of intense pain, looking very tortuous. Yu Youyao cried from the pain, and Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart ached.

    This period of pain passed.

    From 3am to 5am, Yu Youyao¡¯s vagina was three fingers wide, but there were still no signs ofbor. Auntie Xu looked calm, but a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead. She quickly discussed countermeasures with the female doctors. The four female doctors unanimously agreed to get an imperial physician who was good at women¡¯s medicine toe over and perform acupuncture on the Empress to eleratebor.

    The imperial physician came in to perform acupuncture and elerate delivery. Yu Youyao¡¯s pain became even more intense, but after more than an hour, there was still no sign of birth.

    The atmosphere in the delivery room became very heavy.

    Even Yu Youyao, who was in pain, felt something. All the strength in her body seemed to have been drained. She copsed on the bed, as if she was about to faint.

    Auntie Xu was shocked and quickly cut a few slices of ginseng for her to eat.<div>

    Yin Huaixi held her hand. ¡°Yu Youyao, hold on a little longer. If you really can¡¯t give birth, then don¡¯t. I have to protect you.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked at the coldness in his eyes and immediately shuddered. ¡°I¡ª I just don¡¯t have the strength. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was an extreme swelling in her abdomen, and Yu Youyao screamed.

    Auntie Xu was immediately overjoyed. ¡°She¡¯s giving birth. The Empress is giving birth. Quick, bring four more eggs over.¡±

    The female doctors hurriedly went forward to check on the Empress¡¯s body. Xia Tao quickly brought in some eggs and fed them to Yu Youyao. Yu Youyao was in too much pain to eat. Yin Huaixi took the bowl and coaxed her to eat two eggs. Only when she felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t eat anymore did he cut a piece of ginseng and let her eat it.

    The room was in chaos. Yin Huaixi also retreated from the bed and sat at the table. Seeing the pce servants pouring out basins of blood, his heart burned.

    Yu Youyao was in too much pain. At first, she was screaming softly in pain, but towards the end, she was already screaming in high-pitched pain. One after another, her screams crushed Yin Huaixi¡¯s heart.

    He began to feel anxious, and he felt an unbearable pain in his abdomen. His face turned pale, and in a moment, he was drenched in sweat.

    There was another long and torturous period of pain. Yu Youyao¡¯s cries almost never stopped. The doctor¡¯s daughter brewed another bowl of medicinal soup and fed it to Yu Youyao. It wasn¡¯t until the sky shone brightly and the sun jumped out of the horizon bit by bit that a loud cry finally came from the delivery room.

    Auntie Xu was overjoyed. ¡°She gave birth. The Empress gave birth to a little prince.¡±

    In the sky-green sky, the glow of the sun was faintly discernible in the billowing smoke.<div>

    Suddenly, a gap appeared in the thick clouds, and a beautiful light shone down. A brilliant halo spread out, enveloping the entire Imperial City in golden light.

    The court officials waiting in the hall were all mesmerized by this auspicious scene.

    At this moment, the pce congratted the Empress for giving birth to a son.

    The Imperial Astronomer calcted the time and was immediately overjoyed. ¡°The light is an auspicious sign from the sky. The heavens are blessing our Great Zhao. Our Great Zhao will definitelyst for generations.¡±

    The court officials were also overjoyed.

    At this moment, in the delivery room, Yin Huaixi couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at the child. He quickly went to the bed and saw that Yu Youyao¡¯s face was pale and haggard. She seemed to have lost all her energy. Even his heart was about to break. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Yu Youyao forced a smile, but her smile was even uglier than her crying face. She was exhausted and tried her best to open her eyes to look at the child, but she was a little sleepy.

    The female doctors were excited. ¡°Her Majesty, you have to persevere. There¡¯s another one who¡¯s about toe out¡­¡±

    Upon hearing that there was another one, Yu Youyao tightened her grip on the bedsheets under her, as if she had strength again. Yin Huaixi thought about the fact that she still had to experience it again, and his heart immediately felt like it was being cut by a knife.

    In the end, Yu Youyao did not even have the strength to shout. She could only hear the female doctors, who kept shouting for her to inhale, exhale, and exert strength. She was like a puppet on a string. She kept inhaling and exerting strength while breathing hard. Her mind was wandering as she wondered why other pains would be so painful that she would be numb and she would not know how to feel pain. However, this was not the case when giving birth. There was pain from head to toe, and itsted from the start to the end. It was so painful that she did not even have the strength, but she was still in pain.

    After this ordeal, another 45 minutes passed, and the second child was born.<div>

    Auntie Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she hugged the child. The empress either did not give birth, or she had two children and they were both boys. ¡°This is also a little prince.¡±

    It was a great thing formoners to give birth to two boys, but it was a taboo in the pce.

    Wasn¡¯t this blessing a little too much?!

    Yin Huaixi did not think too much about it and was a little disappointed. He hoped to have a soft daughter, but the two children were all young brats. He was also a man, so what was there to cherish?

    Thinking about how these two young brats had caused Yu Youyao to suffer greatly, he more or less did not like them.

    Everyone in the room knelt down and congratted, ¡°Congrattions to Her Majesty for giving birth to a son.¡±

    When the news reached the previous dynasty, the court officials saw that the auspicious sign in the sky had yet to fade. Layers of light leaped out from the sun and shone brightly. They really could not say anything ominous.

    The Imperial Astronomer¡¯s expression was solemn as he calcted the time again. ¡°The Eldest Prince was born at four o¡¯clock in the morning, and light descended upon us. The Second Prince was born at almost five in the morning, when sunlight illuminated all things. The two sons haveplementary fates. It¡¯s auspicious.¡±

    In fact, before the Empress gave birth, the emperor had already looked for the Imperial Astronomer. Whether it was two sons or two daughters, it was a good omen. There was no other way.

    Now, ording to the calctions of the Imperial Astronomer, it was indeed auspicious. He couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.

    Yu Youyao did not know that the undercurrents of the previous dynasty were turbulent. After she tried her best to give birth to her second son, she had already fainted. When Auntie Xu saw that she was showing signs of bleeding, she was shocked. She quickly ordered someone to light some incense and asked the imperial physician toe over and perform acupuncture. Fortunately, Yu Youyao had always been in good health. Although she had suffered after giving birth to two children, her foundation was good. After the imperial physician performed acupuncture, the bleeding stopped.

 Chapter 1095: Name

    Chapter 1095: Name<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    However, even so, Yin Huaixi was still shocked. He guarded Yu Youyao, unwilling to leave.

    Auntie Xu brought over some warm water and wiped Yu Youyao¡¯s body. She helped her change into dry clothes and moved Yu Youyao to the east hall. This was the ce for confinement.<div>

    When Yu Youyao woke up, it was already dark. She had slept for the entire day.

    Auntie Xu quickly brought over four poached eggs. ¡°You must be hungry after sleeping for the entire day. Have something to eat first.¡±

    Yu Youyao leaned against the pillow. She was originally starving, but when she saw that it was eggs again, she immediately lost her appetite. ¡°Ah, why are there eggs again? It¡¯s poached eggs with in water. I don¡¯t want to eat them¡­¡±

    Auntie Xu quickly coaxed her. ¡°You¡¯ve just given birth. You can¡¯t eat oil or fishy food, nor can you eat salt. It¡¯s best if you eat light liquid food. Eggs are nutritious. Eat some eggs to help eliminate bad body dew.¡±

    Yu Youyao looked reluctant. She was coaxed by Yin Huaixi to eat three eggs, but she couldn¡¯t eat the remaining one no matter what.

    Seeing that she was eating in pain, Yin Huaixi ate the remaining one. There was no oil or salt on the poached egg. Not only did it taste nd, but the egg was also hearty. His mouth was filled with the fishy smell of egg yolk, so it was indeed not delicious.

    After eating, Yu Youyao felt a little better. Only then did she remember that she seemed to have given birth to two sons. She quickly asked Auntie Xu to bring the children over to take a look.

    Auntie Xu smiled and went to the side room to call for the nanny to bring the child in.

    At first, Yu Youyao was looking forward to it very much. She did not know what kind of children she had given birth to, but when the nanny brought the child over to take a look, she immediately pursed her lips and pointed at the babies in swaddling clothes. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Did I give birth to them?¡±

    Seeing that her expression was amiss, Yin Huaixi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yu Youyao looked like she was about to cry. ¡°Did I really give birth to them?¡±<div>

    Auntie Xu red at her. ¡°What are you talking about? If they aren¡¯t your children, who else could they be? You¡¯re already a mother. Why are you still acting like a child?¡±

    Yu Youyao immediately cried. ¡°Why are they so ugly? Their wrinkled red faces make them look like little old men. It¡¯s too eye-catching¡­¡±

    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t ept that she had given birth to two ugly children. She thought about how she and Yin Huaixi were both good-looking, so why were the children so ugly?!

    Yin Huaixi was immediately speechless. She even despised her children.

    Auntie Xu was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? The two princes are very good-looking. They¡¯re newborn children and haven¡¯t grown up yet. When they¡¯re a month old, they¡¯ll look different every day. The more they grow, the better they look.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Youyao did not believe it. She suddenly remembered that when Yu Shanming was born, he seemed to be wrinkled too. Later, he gradually looked better, and her mood immediately improved a lot.

    Auntie Xu rolled her eyes at her. ¡°Why would I lie to you? You and His Highness are both good-looking. How can your children not look good? You¡¯re already a mother. You have to be more mature in the future. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself.¡±

    Yu Youyao knew that she was in the wrong and raised her hand to carry her children.

    The two nannies quickly ced the children carefully into Yu Youyao¡¯s arms, one on the left and one on the right.

    Although Yu Youyao despised the sight of newborn children, as she looked at them, joy and excitement surged in her heart. She hugged the two children and kissed them left and right, teasing them non-stop.

    Yin Huaixi watched from the side and was a little jealous. His face darkened as he thought to himself that the young brats were indeed born to snatch his wife from him.<div>

    Yu Youyao lowered her head and pressed it against the child¡¯s nose. Her smile was filled with joy. ¡°Yin Huaixi, look. They¡¯re really cute. They¡¯re so soft in my arms.¡±

    Yin Huaixi leaned over, feeling a little disgusted that the two children were ugly. Before he could react, his arms were stuffed with a ball of softness. For a moment, he was flustered. The nanny was shocked. Worried that the emperor would be clumsy and not be able to carry the child well, she hurriedly went forward to help him adjust his posture.

    Yin Huaixi hugged the child and sat stiffly on the spot, not daring to move at all. His eyes couldn¡¯t help butnd on the child in his arms. He couldn¡¯t help but shake him gently twice, then two more times. Soon, he mastered the rhythm of the shaking.

    Auntie Xu watched from the side, and her smile deepened.

    Yu Youyao hugged him for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Which of them is older and which is younger?¡±

    Yin Huaixi hurriedly said, ¡°The one with the bright yellow belt on his swaddling clothes is the Eldest Son, and the Second Son is the one with the purple belt.¡±

    The Eldest Son was born to the emperor¡¯s wife and was the eldest child. He was born as light descended upon the world. His status was already destined from the moment he was born.

    Yu Youyao looked down and saw that her Eldest Son was in her arms. Then, she kissed him again. The child was sleeping soundly when he was teased by his biological mother. He opened his mouth and immediately wailed.

    When the Eldest Son cried, the Second Son, who was still asleep, also opened his mouth and cried.

    Immediately, the room was filled with the cries of children.

    Yu Youyao despised her children for crying and being disobedient. Auntie Xu was caught betweenughter and tears. The grandmother checked the swaddling clothes. Unexpectedly, as soon as the diaper was lifted, a pir of water sprayed out onto Yin Huaixi¡¯s face.<div>

    Yin Huaixi was immediately stunned.

    Yu Youyao was also stunned for a moment. Then, she couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±

    Auntie Xu also couldn¡¯t help butugh. She quickly said, ¡°This child has a pure Yang body. His entire body is filled with Yang energy and vitality. The urine of a child is produced by the temperature of his kidney. It¡¯s pure.¡±

    Yin Huaixi¡¯s mind kept echoing. Not only was the young brat born to snatch his wife from him, but he was also here to jinx him. He was not cute at all.

    However, seeing that Yu Youyao was in good spirits, he felt that this sacrifice was worth it.

    Yu Youyao had just given birth and had beenughing for a while when she felt a little ufortable in her abdomen. She did not dare tough anymore. The nanny carried the children down to change her diaper.

    After Yu Youyao¡¯s excitement passed, she felt a little tired.

    Yin Huaixi stroked her pale face with heartache. ¡°Yao Yao, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat. She snuggled into his arms and wheedled, ¡°Yin Huaixi, it hurts to give birth. I don¡¯t want to give birth anymore.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we won¡¯t have any more children. We won¡¯t have any more children.¡± Yin Huaixi also felt a lingering fear. Everyone said that when women gave birth, it was as if they had walked through the gates of hell. Only when he saw it with his own eyes did he realize that these words were true.

    During the delivery, Yu Youyao fainted three times. The female doctors were always called to bring her back to consciousness, and the imperial physician was called to perform acupuncture. After giving birth, there were even signs of blood loss. Fortunately, she sessfully survived.

    Hearing his hoarse voice, Yu Youyao looked up at him and saw that his eyes were green and ck. His chin was also covered in green and ck stubble, and his face was filled with fatigue. He did not look much better than her, and her heart ached. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Yin Huaixi pulled her into his arms and said nothing.

    Yu Youyao leaned safely into his arms and asked, ¡°Has the name of the children been decided?¡±

    Ever since he found out that she was pregnant, Yin Huaixi had already picked out a lot of good names. He wrote page after page. The husband and wife had nothing to do. After excluding some names, there were still many left. At the very least, there was still no conclusion.

 Chapter 1096: End (1)

    Chapter 1096: End (1)<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Yin Huaixi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to decide.¡±

    Yu Youyao pursed her lips and quickly pushed the me away. ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome. It¡¯s better for you to decide. I have to go through confinement. It¡¯s not suitable for me to think about such troublesome matters.¡±<div>

    Yin Huaixi said helplessly, ¡°In that case, they were both born during ChenShi1, their names should start with the character for ¡®Chen¡¯. Thus, the Eldest Son shall be called Yin Chenzhao, from the meaning of the world being bright, and the sun and moon being clear. The Second Son shall be called Yin Chenyao. The character for ¡®Yao¡¯ means sunlight, and has the meaning of shining brightly. What do you think?¡±

    The character for ¡°Zhao¡± described the sun and the moon. It also had the meaning of being virtuous.

    Just from one name, the identities of the two had already been decided.

    Yu Youyao was a little sleepy and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡±

    After the children¡¯s names were decided, Yu Youyao snuggled into Yin Huaixi¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Yin Huaixi lowered his head and kissed her forehead, feeling extremely d.

    He rejoiced the fact that she had kept her promise and survived all the dangers.

    He was also d that they would work together for the rest of their lives.

    Yin Huaixi looked at her pale sleeping face, and his eyes welled up with tears.

    As the two princes had both been born under auspicious circumstances, in addition to the auspicious omen calcted by the Imperial Astronomer, even though the court officials¡¯ hearts were in turmoil, no one dared to criticize them.

    After the two princes were a month old, the emperor held a vast Zhou ceremony in the Hall of Supreme Harmony. The Eldest Prince grabbed a brush, and the Second Prince grabbed a wooden sword. One was a schr, and the other was a martial artist. It was in line with the Imperial Astronomer¡¯s words. Only then did the floating hearts of the court officials gradually calm down.

    Then, the emperor couldn¡¯t wait to confer the title of Crown Prince on the Eldest Prince, Yin Chenzhao. His domineering attitude had already made everything clear, so it was even more difficult for the court officials to say anything.<div>

    As a result, the empress gave birth to two boys in the court without even causing a ssh.

    There was some criticism among themoners.

    However, most of themoners believed it deeply. ¡°Didn¡¯t the emperor say that he had killed too many people and harmed the harmony of the heavens and the children? The Empress gave birth to two children in one go, and they were all both in auspicious times. This is a great blessing. It¡¯s clearly because the Empress is kind and benevolent. She was grateful for the heavens. As a result, a pair of sons descended from the heavens.¡±

    Such a saying was widely spread among themoners, and it suppressed many criticisms.

    As the two princes grew older and revealed their talent, the court officials were even more overjoyed.

    No matter how busy Yin Huaixi was, he would take two hours every day to teach them how to read and practice martial arts. As a father, he taught the two of them the same things without any bias.

    As for what they had learned, it all depended on their aptitude.

    However, the famous Confucian schrs in charge of teaching the princes taught the two princes different things.

    The Crown Prince, Yin Chenzhao, lived in the Literary Hall. All the Confucian schrs took turns to serve him. They had also chosen talented people to study with him. In addition to the Crown Prince¡¯s Junior Mentor, Junior Teacher, and Junior Guard, there were also more than 30 people who followed him, including the Left and Right Supervisors of the Household and other officials. They were all old ministers and received their duties. They were all taught the cardinals of governance. They had been nurturing the Crown Prince from the beginning.

    Not only did the Second Son, Yin Chenyao, have to learn scriptures, but he also had to learn the art of war. Yin Huaixi had also chosen a few old generals to specially teach him martial arts and train his muscles.

    Yin Huaixi did not ask them to stay in the pce and study hard. From time to time, he would bring the family out on patrol to let them understand the suffering of themoners.<div>

    When Yu Youyao saw that Yin Huaixi was so proactive in teaching the children, she first thought that he was worried that his two sons would lose their temper and cause a tragedy in the future, so he brought the children along to teach them.

    When their Eldest Son, Yin Chenzhao, was seven years old, Yin Huaixi threw him to the Hall of Diligent Governance and asked him to work together to deal with government affairs.

    Their Second Son, Yin Chenyao, was also thrown into the capital camp to eat and live with the soldiers.

    Yin Huaixi had a lot of free time. When he stuck to her in the Chengqian Pce all day, she finally came to a realization and felt that she was really too naive.

    It was obvious that this fellow was cking off and nning to exploit his children.

    Instantly, she was both angry and amused.

    Yin Huaixi still said self-righteously, ¡°How is this exploitation? It¡¯s clearly training. Sooner orter, the world will be handed over to them and they¡¯ll learn to deal with government affairs as soon as possible. In the future, I can abdicate early and let someone else take over. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to apany you in the pce?¡±

    Yu Youyao punched him a few times in anger.

    Yin Huaixi clutched his chest. After putting on an act, he finally made Yu Youyaough and did not mind his thoughts. However, because his heart ached for the children, he couldn¡¯t help but warn him, ¡°The children are still young. Don¡¯t give them too much pressure. You can¡¯t spoil them through your excessive enthusiasm.¡±

 Chapter 1097-END - 1097: End (2)

    Chapter 1097-END - 1097: End (2)<div>

    Trantor:As StudiosEditor:As Studios

    Under her delicate and fierce gaze, Yin Huaixi was defeated and said reluctantly, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll send them to the North another day and let them experience it for themselves. Back then, their grandfather and I guarded the North. I¡¯ll also let them look at how the North had beenpletely changed by their mother. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books. If they stay in the pce all day and sit in this ce, it¡¯s like looking at the sky from a well. In the future, their horizons will be smaller.¡±

    Only then did Yu Youyao stop. ¡°Mr. Xian Yun and Mr. Hu Shan are both in Xiangping. It¡¯s a good thing to let them listen to the teachings of the great Confucian schrs and also establish their learning and ambition.¡±<div>

    She did not want the children to be imprisoned in the Imperial City from the moment they were born. She also hoped that they could walk around, take a look, broaden their horizons, and feel freedom.

    Seeing that she was no longer angry, Yin Huaixi pressed her against the bed and coaxed, ¡°Good Yao¡¯er, shouldn¡¯t you dote on me more?¡±

    Hearing his frivolous words, Yu Youyao red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re jealous of your sons, right? Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Yin Huaixi stroked her long hair that was like ink. His heart was filled with endless love and gentleness. He looked resentful. ¡°My wife is always so concerned about the two boys and has neglected me. I¡¯m so sad¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao felt a little guilty. He was so annoying. ¡°Speak properly.¡±

    Yin Huaixi kissed her hair. ¡°The Buddhist Festival is in a few days. I¡¯ll apany you to the Precious Peace Temple to add incense oil for my mother-inw and rx.¡±

    Yu Youyao nodded. On the day her mother passed away early and her grandmother was bedridden, the Precious Peace Temple was one of the few opportunities for her to walk out of the Yu Residence.

    On the eighth of April, during the Buddhist Festival, Yin Huaixi arranged for a team of secret guards to apany Yu Youyao to the Precious Peace Temple incognito without alerting anyone.

    The two of them first went to the room to settle down. Then, Yu Youyao, apanied by Yin Huaixi, went up to the Lantern Pavilion and personally added incense oil for her mother as she recited the Sutra of the Past Life.

    The dim light in the Lantern Pavilion stretched the figures of the two people leaving together. When they reached the door, Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but stop and turn around. On the lotusmp seat under the Bodhisattva, the longevitymp that belonged to her mother was swaying and jumping gently, as if it was bidding her farewell.

    Along the quiet path, Yu Youyao saw the old branches by theke. They grew crookedly, and red, pink, and white apricot flowers bloomed on the branches.<div>

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Do you still remember that back then, when I was here, a strand of my hair was cut off by your subordinate? At that time, I was afraid and a little angry. Later, you helped me pick a flower. I liked it very much, so I decided to call it even with you and wasn¡¯t angry with you anymore!¡±

    Every time this matter was mentioned, Yin Huaixi felt a little guilty. He flew up and picked an apricot flower from the tree, slowly cing it into her ck hair.

    The burning apricot flower made her face look like jade.

    Yin Huaixi took a step forward and held her shoulders. He lowered his head and kissed her hair.

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled. They walked along the quiet path and passed by the meditation room. Yu Youyao heard the sound of chantinging from the meditation room. It was the Sutra of the Medicine Buddha that Grandmaster Hui Neng had recited back then.

    ¡°May I attain enlightenment from the Buddha in my next life. May my own light be zing, illuminating boundlessly and immeasurably. Since I am here, I am no different from all living beings.¡±

    ¡°May I receive Bodhi¡¯s help in my next life. May my body be like ss, clean inside and out, without any impurities. May the light be vast, and the prestige be zing. My body is good, and I live in peace¡­¡±

    Yu Youyao suddenly stopped.

    Yin Huaixi looked down at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Thinking of the past, Yu Youyao said, ¡°Back then, when I apanied my Grandmother to the Precious Peace Temple, I also saw Grandmaster Hui Neng in this small meditation courtyard. At that time, he took a look at me and recited the twelve great wishes of the Medicine Buddha.¡±

    Yin Huaixi was deep in thought. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but Grandmaster Hui Neng hasn¡¯t opened his eyes for many years.¡±<div>

    Yu Youyao seemed to have understood and left the meditation courtyard with Yin Huaixi. Behind her, she seemed to be able to hear that benevolent voice reciting over and over again¡ª

    ¡°May my own light be zing, illuminating boundlessly and immeasurably¡­¡±

    ¡°May the light be vast, and the prestige be zing¡­¡±

    In the end, they stood under the Bodhisattva of Wishes. The green cover of the Bodhisattva of Wishes was like a cloud, like a green umbre that held up the sky. The red wishing silk on it fluttered in the wind.

    The events of yesterday happened again.

    ¡°Cousin, Cousin, did you see the wishing Bodhi outside the meditation room? I went there to make a wish just now. I¡¯m very strong. The wishing silk was thrown high up, so it will definitely hang for a long time. The longer and higher the wishing silk is hung on the tree, the more effective it will be.¡±

    ¡°When I was throwing the wishing silk just now, a strange wind blew from somewhere, scaring me. Fortunately, it was a good wind. I borrowed the force to send the wishing silk to a high branch. The auntie who sold it said that this was a good sign and auspicious.¡±

    ¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you ask me what wish I made?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, ask quickly, ask quickly.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell my Cousin. It won¡¯t work if I tell you!¡±

    Yin Huaixi suddenlyughed. The red silk covering the tree swayed in the wind. It was as if he could see a little girl in a in dress standing under the tree on her tiptoes.<div>

    A Bodhi tree did not attract dust. It represented Prajna, and was extremely pure.

    Yin Huaixi turned to look at her. ¡°My wife, you don¡¯t know this, but back then, I might have made a wish under this Bodhi tree.¡±

    Yu Youyao couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What wish?¡±

    Yin Huaixi kissed her forehead and said in a low voice, ¡°In this life, I¡¯m willing to use my flesh and blood to shelter you from the wind and rain. I¡¯m willing to protect your clothes from dust and your temples from frost. I¡¯m willing to protect you for a lifetime and give you a lifetime of peace.¡±

    The records of the Great Zhao¡¯s history said, ¡°In this life, Emperor Zhaoyong promised not to be disloyal, not to have any thoughts, and to not have any children born after his wife¡¯s death. He would be in love with Empress Zhaoyi for the rest of his life¡­¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!